《Quick Transmigration: Homewrecker System!》


 Before you start

    Hi! ForeverPupa here! ^u^


    I''m back after I''ve finished Gardenia of Blooming Desire (BL).


    Since I love reading Quick transmigration novel, even MTL''d many of it, I''m so excited to write my own!


    Our MC is Bai Yunyu, nineteen years old sunny, but not so-simple youth ;3


    Our ML.... (SPOILER)


    And our system is the Homewrecker Pupa System!


    The system might look ugly, but don''t worry, it has even uglier mouth! ]w[


    This Quick Transmigration novel contains angst in each world, but fear not


    it is 1v1 happy end!


    Please check the story out, thank you!

 List of the worlds!

    Yunyu: System! Tell me the worlds that we will visit!


    Pupa: ... I thought you like surprise.


    Yunyu: I do! But it would be good if my fans know what kind of worlds I will be starring!


    Pupa: They are not your fans, they are the readers.


    Yunyu: The readers will definitely be my fans!


    Pupa:... There is a thin line between confidence and stupidity.


    This is the official 15 Quick Transmigration worlds (excluding Bai Yunyu''s world and bonus non-canon worlds.)


    1. Medieval Era


    2. School Life.


    3. Zombie Apocalypse.


    4. Novel: Gardenia of Blooming Desire


    5. Cyberpunk.


    6. 50 Shades Modern World.


    7. Video Game/Virtual Reality!


    8. Alpha/Beta/Omega Intergalactic.


    9. Elven/Beast World.


    10. Agent-Spy!


    11. Ancient China.


    12. Modern World.


    13. World Wars.


    14. League of Heroes.


    15. Cultivation World.

 Chapter 1: Prologue: One small step to misfortune

    "Mom! I''m leaving now!" Yunyu said while tightening his shoelaces.


    No reply, of course, he lived alone after all. His mother had died a few years ago after a series of failed surgeries. But it''s alright, it was just Yunyu''s daily routine to make the house feel less bleak. He lived alone in this large duplex. Since his father had remarried a year ago, Yunyu decided to stay in their old house, while his father moved with his new wife.


    Bai Yunyu was already nineteen years old, he was a clean youth. He had a clean record, good family background, and had a clean and noble appearance.


    He graduated from high school and had no plan to continue studying to university. He decided to chase his dream as an actor, and today was his first day acting on set.


    Well, his first role was just a small role fit for two episodes and would be killed later.


    [Ah¡­ only for two episodes¡­] Yunyu felt a bit disheartened. But this was his first role, and the role was that of a treacherous beautiful boy. He would be a treacherous disciple of an immortal sect. Even though his appearance was cute and noble, he was vicious in his heart. He wanted to kill the main character, the sect leader.


    [Well, the sect leader is played by the hottest Film Emperor, Han Ye. At least, I can be in the same set with him¡­ only for one episode¡­]


    Han Ye was only twenty eight this year and he had been starring as the main character of many blockbuster movies. He was the number one heartthrob of the nation for eight years straight!


    Yunyu was a big fan, this was also his drive to pursue acting.


    "Argh!" Yunyu felt aggrieved the more he thought about it. He tried his best to get a better role, but he got the short end of the stick.


    "Anyway! I have to stay positive, Yunyu, be positive!" Yunyu had that magical chant in his heart whenever things went bleak.


    [Stay positive! You can do better next time! You still have a long age to live!] Yunyu chanted in his head.


    He gazed at the road in front of him, across the street, there was a bus stop that would bring him to his first acting set. This first step was the first step of opening a new world. Yunyu smiled and nodded.


    "Everything will be oka¡ª"


    HONK!


    Yunyu turned to his right and saw a truck coming at him with full speed.


    ¡­.


    Yunyu closed his eyes, waiting for that moment before his body turned into smothered tofu with chili sauce. He waited for one minutes, like those in dog blood tv series, but it didn''t come. Yunyu peeked and he was astonished.


    The Truck was only an inch away from his body, but it was stopped. He looked at the driver whose expression was ghastly. Even the driver didn''t move at all. He saw the name tag on the driver''s shirt.


    [Truck-kun¡­ huh, that''s a weird name¡­]


    "Wait, that''s not important!" Yunyu finally snapped out of his long daze. He tried to move his body, but he was locked in this position.


    "I don''t wanna die here! I''m still young! Still a cute little virgin! At least let me die under a strong, healthy man!" Yunyu protested.


    He finally panicked. He could only move his head, he looked around to ask for help. But he was surprised when he noticed that everything seemed to be frozen in time.


    His old neighbour was sitting on her wicker chair, completely frozen, the little boy from a few houses away was also frozen on the road. Even the bird didn''t move. Yunyu''s jaw dropped.


    He read and watched some of those fantasy themed time travelling and transmigrating. Did this mean he will be given an amazing power and transmigrate to the medieval era? Ancient china? Dragons and dungeons world? Intergalactic? Oh my god!


    Suddenly, a rainbow ball came from above and¡­


    Pop!


    A cute kitten robot with pink tutu waved its magical wand carelessly and floated around Yunyu''s body enthusiastically.


    "Sparkle sparkle! Happiness system is here! I can give you a life full of happiness and health! You will be transmigrated into various worlds and have fun! You don''t need to do anything, you just need to have¡ªWAAAA!"


    The cute kitten robot cat was suddenly headbutted by a strange Pupa shaped robot that came out of nowhere. Yunyu watched in daze as he saw the cute kitten robot fly and then disappeared from his sight.


    The pupa shaped robot floated around Yunyu. It looked weird, almost similar to a metapod, from pokemon game. An orange shaped pupa with two nonchalant eyes staring at Yunyu.


    The pupa robot didn''t waste time and said directly:


    "Our time is near, once the time has resumed, you will die immediately. But I can save you by reversing the time. I am Pupa, Home Wrecker System. I can save you, all you need to do is¡­ well¡­ becoming a homewrecker."


    It took a while until Yunyu could process everything, he observed the ugly pupa system in front of him, compared to that cute kitten in pink tutu¡­


    "But that cute kitten¡­"


    "Forget it. That kitten is useless. Do you want to jump from into many worlds without doing anything at all? No challenge, no difficulty, only living leisurely until you are satisfied in each world. That is boring."


    [I want that life¡­] Yunyu said in his heart.


    "Anyway, with me, you will transmigrate into many worlds. All you need to do is to be the homewrecker between the love of two main characters. Because their existence will inevitably destroy the world they lived in. As long as you fill their Breakmeter, you''ve completed the task and we will jump to the next world, isn''t that easy?"


    [Nah, it sounds hard] Yunyu grieved in his heart.


    "Do I have any advantage? Do you have anything to help me? A system shop, maybe? I''ve read many transmigration books! You should have something to help me, right?"


    "No." the system replied curtly.


    Yunyu : ¡­ can you assist me during my task?"


    Pupa : I can show you the plot and the Breakmeter percentage.


    Yunyu : Can you give me a better thing, pretty please?


    Pupa : You are going to die here, do you still want to negotiate?


    ¡­


    What a useless system!


    "You don''t have much time," the system urged. It floated around Yunyu a few times and then said, "We will transmigrate into the new world now, three¡­ two¡­ one¡­"


    "W¡ªWait, I''m not ready yet!"


    "Jump."

 Chapter 2: 1.1 Purify me, my handsome bloody saint!

    Yunyu blinked a few times after the flash of light blinded him for a while. He was lying on a huge, comfy bed right now. He looked around to see whether he actually transmigrated or everything was just a dream and that weird pupa system was just a nightmare.


    [Medieval curtain, medieval bed, medieval table, medieval everything¡­]


    "Wait! Did I actually transmigrated?!" Yunyu''s body woke up immediately.


    "Of course," the pupa system appeared out of nowhere and started floating around Yunyu, "Welcome to the first world, you are now inside Holy Kingdom Rianel, a prosperous kingdom with the church as the highest order. However, though prosperous, the church''s control has been way too strong over the century, and the church tyranny knows no boundary in the name of god."


    "So it''s basically medieval Europe¡­" Yunyu guessed.


    Pupa seemed to ignore Yunyu and continued his monologue, "The High Priest was the de facto leader of the country, more than the king. He is a pious priest, but he has a tendency of being a ruthless fanatic, and his disciple inherits this trait, Prince Michael of Holy Rianel. The second prince and the selected prince to be the next high priest. He was Eighteen years old, and his nickname is Bloody Michael."


    "Bloody Michael?" Yunyu had a bad feeling about this nickname, "Did he order the execution of thousands of people who refused to follow his religion in the future?"


    "Yes, he already killed three hundred people a few months ago."


    Yunyu gulped, "Are you saying that he is the main character in this world?"


    "Certainly," Pupa floated lightly, "He is just a religious zealot with bloodthirsty nature, you don''t need to worry much about it."


    "He is a zealot with bloodthirsty nature! That''s why it''s hard!" Yunyu ruffled his hair in frustration, "Do you expect me to seduce a zealot and become a homewrecker? I will get executed as a witch!"


    "You will be fine," Pupa said lightly, "This is only the first world, you''ll get more unique situations when we enter another world."


    "That just makes it worse!" Yunyu protested.


    After the stalemate between him and the system, Yunyu took a deep breath and asked, "Alright, who is this zealot prince''s lover?"


    "The Saintess."


    "The Saintess? But¡­ Saintess is supposed to be virgin for all her life, right?" Yunyu wondered.


    "They never do anything, they don''t even hold hands. It is purely because the prince is obsessed with the Saintess. He devoted his life for the Saintess, but the Saintess only sees him as a good disciple. However, this good relationship has continued since the Prince was fifteen up until today."


    Pupa showed a hologram of what would happen if their relationship continued, Yunyu saw the country in ruin with many burned corpses and in the middle, a handsome young man massacring everyone with his light power.


    "The Saintess has an illness, she will die in less than a year and she will give all her holy power to Prince Michael. The Prince will become the new Saint instead, and because of his new power, he will be able to see all sins every human has ever done," Pupa explained.


    "So he killed everyone because all humans must have sin in their life¡­"


    "Correct."


    Yunyu sighed. The situation was not easy at all. Because the Prince''s fanaticism was already deeply rooted in his bones. All he could do right now was to get close to the Saintess and urged her not to give her power to Prince Michael.


    Yunyu looked around, it seemed that he was transmigrated into a body with good status in this country. At least, the system compensated him with this, "Pupa, tell me, who is my identity right now?"


    "You are Duke Damien Delcostro, a high ranking duke from Duchy of Delcostro. You are also the sole surviving vampire in this kingdom. Because you are the only one strong enough to bear the Saintess holy aura."


    ¡­


    "You will not be able to get close to the Saintess or you''ll get burned."


    ¡­


    "You are also not allowed to go OOC. If the main character realizes that, as the power of this world, he will kick us away from the world and you have to restart again."


    ¡­


    "Any question?"


    "Seriously, do you have a grudge against me?" Yunyu was vexed. He felt disgusted of himself, because for a moment, he thought that the system was generous enough to give him a proper identity for the mission.


    Pupa ignored him and showed another hologram, but this time, it was a Breakmeter, "The current Breakmeter between the Prince and Saintess is 20%, please work hard to separate them, thank you."


    "Wait, I have two questions, why is the Breakmeter already 20%? And, what is that Fatemeter besides the Breakmeter?" Yunyu noticed another bar in the hologram.


    "The Fatemeter is the percentage to show the main character''s romantic feeling towards you. In case you want to also romance the main character. Both Breakmeter and Fatemeter are directly influenced by the MC''s feelings. For the reason why the Breakmeter is already 20%, please work hard to find out."


    Yunyu imagined him, romancing a zealot that would burn him as a witch if their skin touched each other, "Ew."


    "Since you don''t have any more questions, I will send the story in your head. I will rest now, adios," the Pupa robot blinked and vanished immediately, leaving Yunyu alone with his frustration.


    Since he couldn''t do anything, Yunyu finally left the bed and looked up on the mirror, and he was surprised.


    "Eh? I have a reflection as a vampire?" Yunyu asked, "That''s new."


    "It is not explained in my character information, but that means, your soul is strong enough to bring particle inside Duke Damien''s body. Thus, giving him a reflection. Maybe we will find out why later," Pupa said, possibly hinting on something.


    But Yunyu was more into admiring his appearance in the mirror rather than listening to the system.


    "Wow, very handsome and mature," Yunyu complimented the man in the mirror. Duke Damien was slender, tall, with pale skin and a lips that were curved on the edge, it made a permanently grinning expression. Lastly, his brown hair was tied with a silver ribbon.


    Duke Damien looked around late-twenty in human age, but he was actually almost three hundred years old. He was just able to manipulate everyone into thinking that he was the lord of the mansion. Reading the story that the system provided, it seemed that Duke Damien came out of nowhere to replace the second son, killed the real heir, and then the previous duke acknowledged him as his real son and passed him the Duchy of Delcostre.


    "But what is the use of this power if I can''t get close to the Saintess. I doubt the Saintess can be affected by this skill anyway," Yunyu grieved.


    Yunyu looked at the window, the moon was high and he felt vigorous because of it. However, he suspected that he would feel weak when the sun rose, just like vampires in the movies.


    Suddenly, Yunyu heard a knock on the door, and a faint voice was heard, "Milord, Prince Michael has come, he demands you to meet him or he will destroy the mansion with his army."


    Yunyu''s brows raised, but he kept his calm and said, "Tell him to wait, I will meet him soon."


    Yunyu touched his fangs, he gulped and retracted the fangs. He was somehow scared of this prince, because of the image shown by the system before. The Prince burned everyone in this kingdom with his holy power without showing mercy at all.


    "A¡ªAlright then, since the target has offered himself, I guess I don''t need to go to the church or anywhere near the Saintess," Yunyu tried to control his expression, like an actor, he was ready to play the script.


    The elegant Duke Damien opened the door to meet the zealous Prince Michael.

 Chapter 3: 1.2

    In the Darkness, Yunyu observed Prince Michael''s face. He was a tall, young man. He had a sharp gaze, but his clean, somewhat boyish face made him less scary, even attractive dare he would say.


    Prince Michael was sitting with his back straightened in the guest room. He had long suspected that something was wrong with the duke, but he didn''t know why.


    Duke Damien Delcostro was the second son of the previous duke, since his big brother died, he became the new duke instead. He was a powerful and rich duke, but he was always lowkey. He even declined the minister position, even though he was influential enough to become one.


    Nobody had ever questioned this gentle and elegant duke, but Prince Michael felt that this person was not a simple man.


    Maybe it was an instinct, but he could feel a demonic aura around Duke Damien the last time they met at a banquet. He needed to clear his suspicion.


    "I am honoured to see Your Highness Prince Michael visiting me at this hour, may I know your intention, Your Highness?" Yunyu came from the corridor. His side profile was showered by the moonlight, however, because he was pale, Yunyu looked like a ghost with his evil grin. Prince Michael became even more cautious.


    Prince Michael replied, "I am here because Duke Damien missed the holy night again."


    "I didn''t attend the holy night because I was not in good health, Your Highness," Yunyu replied humbly. But Prince Michael saw it as a lazy excuse.


    "The holy night is a night blessed by the god, where angels fly above us and we are showered by the gospel of the Holy Saintess herself. You are missing such an important night for years," Prince Michael said.


    [Well, Sir, if I attended that holy night, I''ll be a burnt potato right on the spot.]


    Yunyu wanted to close his ears when he heard how Michael said many holy words, somehow, his ears were slightly pained when he heard it.


    "Pardon my absence of such an important night, Your Highness," Yunyu bowed deeply, "However, I am sure that Prince Michael didn''t come far to my residence in the middle of the night only to say that."


    The Duke grinned meaningfully, which caught Michael off guard. True, Michael hadn''t thought much about it, he came to the duke residence because he was suspicious that the duke was a cultist, or worse, a demon. He was ready to execute the duke right here if he dared to offend him or fought back.


    But the Duke was surprisingly cooperative.


    However, facing such question on the spot, he froze awkwardly.


    He was devoted to the god since his birth, he never had a friend and didn''t even want to do so. All he wanted was to devote himself to god and carry out his mission. Thus, facing such an awkward situation made him uncomfortable.


    Prince Michael felt a bit ashamed, but he got an idea and immediately straightened his back. He said, "Since Duke Damien has yet to contribute to the church, I''d want to discuss a possible donation you can give to the holy church."


    [Wow, he even extorted money from the nobles for the church.]


    "Would Your Highness mind having a night walk with me in the garden?" Yunyu offered.


    "Sure."


    Yunyu and Prince Michael walked around in the garden, they were not familiar with each other, so the situation was mostly silent and awkward. They stopped in a pavilion and sat while enjoying the night.


    However, Michael frowned immediately, "This is useless. Rather than doing meaningless walks, I would suggest Duke to read the holy book, or at least, helping the homeless at night. God will surely bless you with his grace if you do so."


    Yunyu ignored his preaching, he leaned back leisurely and said in a low, magnetic tone, "Your Highness, we are enjoying the beautiful moon, the tasteful garden on a warm summer night. This is all gifted by the god to us to enjoy. Is it prohibited to enjoy what has been given to us by the god?"


    "¡­ overindulgence is not good," Michael stubbornly rebuked.


    Yunyu nodded helplessly and sighed, "Well, I see overindulgence in something more private. Maybe indulgence in lust? Would Your Highness mind telling me if you ever indulge in lust? Since we are both men."


    "I am devoted to god. I will not indulge in mere things such as lust."


    "Then, Prince Michael must''ve been impotent, since every man has to relieve themselves in some way," Yunyu grinned and stared at the thing between Michael''s thighs.


    Michael turned his body immediately and harshly rebuked, "S¡ªShameless! No one ever dares to tell me such thing! God will punish you with his wrath!"


    Michael said that, but his ears were noticeably red. Vampire''s eyesight was really good in darkness, so Yunyu noticed it.


    Michael walked and left the garden immediately, bearing his shame, he said, "Duke Damien, I order you to visit me in the church tomorrow! I will make sure that you face punishment if you don''t come!"


    Facing such blatant threat, Yunyu smiled and said, "Certainly, Your Highness. I will also bring enough donations to appease your anger."


    Michael glared at him, but he then turned his head and left the garden.


    Yunyu sighed, he still sat in the pavilion, he called the system, "Pupa, you there?"


    Pupa appeared and floated around Yunyu, "What?"


    "How is his breakmeter?"


    The hologram appeared in front of Yunyu, Pupa said coldly, "The Breakmeter is still 20%, but the Fatemeter has raised to 5%. Congratulations."


    Yunyu frowned, "I''ve just met him, how could his Fatemeter be raised?"


    "I''m not sure either. Maybe because you said that he never masturbates?"


    "Don''t be so blunt! I was just trying to make him feel guilty, so he might soon realize that he is also a man. He will have that perverted thoughts about the Saintess!"


    "Doesn''t seem to work," Pupa said, "Anyway, if you want to romance the main character, it will not affect your task at all. Your main task is to fill the Breakmeter."


    "I know!" Yunyu clicked his tongue. The system disappeared again.


    Yunyu thought that by inciting the nature of man in Michael, it would incite his lust and he might have some lust whenever he faced the Saintess. He would feel guilty and tried to stay away from the Saintess.


    However, it was the Fatemeter that increased, but his Breakmeter didn''t budge.


    [Well, It''s only starting. I can do better tomorrow.]


    ***


    On the next day, Yunyu arrived at the church in the evening, because he would die by the sunray. He was fully covered, from head to toe, he even used gloves. Only his neck and face was shown.


    However, when he entered the church, he didn''t feel anything. Which was true to what he had expected. The church didn''t have any holy aura at all. It was the Saintess that could burn him, these hypocrites inside this place wouldn''t be able to harm him.


    [Only the Saintess is free from sin here.]


    He sat on a bench, waiting for Michael to arrive. Michael arrived with a white, holy robe. When he saw the Duke sitting leisurely, seemed to be dazed. Michael observed the Duke''s side profile again. The Duke was indeed a mature, charming man, but his pale skin made him look unhealthy.


    Out of concern, he approached the Duke and offered him a bottle of water, "The Duke looked tired."


    Yunyu glanced to Michael''s side and smiled, he took the bottle of water and took a small sip. His expression didn''t change, he paused for a moment and asked, "What kind of water is this?"


    "Holy water, this is good to replenish your energy," Michael said honestly, "Why did you ask? Did the holy water give you an immediate effect?"


    "Your Highness is very thoughtful," Yunyu smiled faintly, but his voice was a bit hoarse.


    [Pupa! System! HELP MEE! AAAAAAH!]


    The system blinked in front of Yunyu and asked, "What happened?"


    Michael didn''t notice the floating pupa robot at all, but it was not Yunyu''s concern right now. He felt that he drank a very bitter and boiling water just now. He grieved in his heart.


    [I accidentally drank holy water! What to do? Will I die?]


    [Pupa: You will not die. Unless you bathed in holy water, at most, you''ll catch fever.]


    [Wait, a vampire can catch a fever?]


    [Pupa: Your body has been weakened by the holy water, it will take a whole day to return back normal.]


    The system floated around Michael''s face and asked Yunyu:


    [Pupa: You will not ask why he doesn''t see me?]


    [I''ve read enough transmigration novels, you must be invisible in front of him, right?]


    [Tch, boring.]


    The system disappeared again. Michael saw that the Duke had been dazed and his complexion didn''t look good. Michael was the servant of god, he naturally knew when someone needed his aid.


    "Duke, you look unwell," Michael said. He extended his hand, wanted to check on the Duke''s forehead, but the Duke avoided him.


    "I''m fine," Yunyu smiled gently, "I''m just a bit tired since yesterday. Anyway, I am here to hand my donation to you, but I wonder if Your Highness is willing to give me a tour around the grand church?"


    Michael was pleased when someone was willing to visit the church to learn about their religion. "Certainly," Michael said.


    They toured around the grand church, Michael told everything about the church enthusiastically to the Duke. Meanwhile, the Duke only showed a perfunctory smile and nod many times.


    In Yunyu''s head however, he was observing Michael''s behaviour while maintaining his posture, truly, the holy water was powerful enough to make him feel weak.


    Yunyu observed the enthusiastic youth. If it was his real body, then he and Michael would have been around the same age. Maybe because Michael was born with the role of priest, he had been dictated with fanaticism since he was young.


    Few months ago, Michael had ordered the massacre of almost three hundred people because these people refused to convert. However, in Michael''s eyes, what he did was absolute justice. Because he didn''t understand another way.


    Somehow, Yunyu felt pity for this guy. In this moment, Michael looked pretty innocent when he enthusiastically explained about everything inside the church. His youthful innocence and vigour was clearly showing.


    Yunyu subconsciously patted Michael''s head. Michael paused and looked up to the Duke, "What are you doing?"


    Yunyu removed his hand immediately, "N¡ªNothing."


    Michael gazed deep at the Duke. But the Duke looked away, trying to avoid his gaze.


    However, Yunyu''s eyes darted immediately at a room on the farthest side of the corridor. Yunyu could feel a scorching hot aura from that room.


    [Is that¡­ Saintess'' room?]


    Seeing that the Duke''s eyes lingered at the specific room, Michael blocked Yunyu''s view with his body. Michael''s innocent and youthful aura was gone, it turned into a dark, suppressing aura that would swallow anyone who dared to come near.


    "Whose room is that?"


    "It''s off limits," Michael said, "It is the Holy Saintess'' room. Everyone is off limits. You are not worthy to gaze upon her room."

 Chapter 4: 1.3

    "You are not worthy to gaze upon her room," Michael said.


    Yunyu''s gaze fell upon those darkened eyes of the Prince. He sneered, "Your Highness seems to be very protective over the Saintess, is this part of your training?"


    "It''s my duty to protect Saintess at all cost, she is the messenger of god."


    Yunyu stared at Michael unrelentingly, he sidestepped and walked towards the room. Although his body was practically burning, he wanted to test how much obsession this guy had with the Saintess.


    "You dare!" Michael pulled Yunyu''s hand and flung him to the wall.


    "Argh!" Yunyu grimaced because the pain tripled on his body. He was weak because of the holy water, the holy aura of the Saintess and Michael flung him with all his strength.


    Michael looked down at the Duke who was lying weakly on the ground. His eyes were cold, as if the previous energetic youth was just an illusion, "The Saintess cannot be bothered by a mere human like you."


    Yunyu had a twisted smile on his face, he replied, "Your Highness, m¡ªmay I ask whether hurting me like this will give you approval from the Saintess? Will she let you, her servant, hurt an innocent like me?"


    Michael''s face twisted, he kicked Yunyu on the stomach. Yunyu curled up on the ground, holding his stomach, "You are not allowed to question my action. Everything I do is for the safety of the Saintess. Duke seems to be very eager to challenge my authority here."


    [This fucking fanatic!]


    Yunyu felt that his body was both broken and burnt, if he continued, he might actually die.


    [System! Why do I still feel pain? Where is my pain reduction skill?! This is host abuse!]


    [Pupa: Who said there will be a pain reduction skill?]


    [You are so goddamn useless!]


    ¡­


    "I¡­ I will report this to the Saintess. If the Saintess knows that you are bullying someone without reason. She will deem you as unworthy."


    Michael was surprised with his threat. Nobody ever dared to threaten him like this. Probably because everyone was already scared enough to not talk at all.


    The Saintess never saw any violence in the country. Because she had been sheltered, as long as the Saintess thought that everything was well, the Saintess would not leave her room.


    Michael deliberately gave the Saintess false information about the world because he didn''t want the Saintess to worry about the people.


    Now, this Duke whom he had only met twice, dared to threaten him.


    Michael''s eyes were dark, he crouched and strangled Yunyu. But Michael frowned because when he touched Yunyu''s bare neck, it was very cold. The Duke''s temperature was very cold, like a corpse.


    "Y¡­ you are going to kill¡­ me here? In the holy church?" Yunyu asked. He knew what was in Michael''s head, thus he tried to divert his attention.


    "If you dare to tell the Saintess about this, I will not spare you," Michael threatened. He let go of the Duke''s cold neck. He was also surprised when he saw there was no trace of redness around the Duke''s neck. Michael was sure that he put enough strength when he strangled the Duke.


    However, seeing the gentle and elegant Duke laying weakly on the ground, completely disgracing his powerful status, it gave Michael a satisfaction. Except God and Saintess, nobody was allowed to look down upon him, including this man.


    Yunyu cursed in his heart. He thought that Michael was just a clueless boy, he forgot that this clueless boy was the one who ordered the massacre of hundreds of people.


    He tried hard to stand up, he gazed at Michael coldly and said, "Your Highness, your unhealthy obsession will be your doom. Even if I don''t report this to the Saintess. Someone will tell her about your sin."


    "I do not sin, this is all by God''s will," Michael rebuked.


    Yunyu chuckled mirthlessly, "Hypocrite, I was coming here to learn about the goodness of the church, but what I got is an abuse from you. I''d rather stay faithless rather than following a hypocrite like you."


    Yunyu walked away with his extremely weakened body, he tried hard to leave Michael right now. Because he could feel that his gaze slowly blurred, he leaned on the wall from time to time.


    Michael''s eyes didn''t leave Yunyu''s back. He watched the Duke walk away, trying to escape him. He wouldn''t lie, there was a trace of uneasiness in his heart when the Duke said that he came to the church to learn about the religion, but what he got was this.


    Michael gritted his teeth and followed the Duke. His hand tapped the Duke''s shoulder and said, "Duke, I was just protecting the Saintess, I wouldn''t hurt you as long as you are not inquiring about the Saintess."


    Yunyu shrugged Michael''s hand off his shoulder. His body was very heavy at this point, but he still walked away determinedly.


    "If you stay faithless, god will punish you. You are forever an evil human if you don''t convert," Michael urged.


    However, this sparked the duke''s anger, Yunyu glared at him, "Even if I am not your follower, I have my own way to be a good person. Stop playing god, you are not worthy to judge me!"


    "I am the servant of god, I am worthy to judge a faithless like you."


    Yunyu scoffed mockingly, "I never hurt anyone in my life, but you hurt me and killed hundreds of people with your hypocrisy. You are more sinful than a faithless!"


    [Pupa: According to your character background, you are a vampire duke that has killed countless people and drank their blood as your daily diet.]


    [Sshhh! Shut up!]


    Michael gulped. Someone actually dared to insult him like this. If it was just a regular man, he would execute him. But what the Duke said somehow choked him.


    ''More sinful than a faithless¡­''


    Michael finally halted his step and watched the Duke go to his carriage and left the grand church.


    Yunyu''s body slowly regained a bit of strength after he left the grand church. He took a deep breath and called Pupa, "Pupa."


    "I''m here."


    "How is the Breakmeter?"


    "The current Breakmeter is 40%, and the current Fatemeter is 15%"


    "Wait, it increases again?" Yunyu raised his eyebrows. The Fatemeter was now surprisingly 15% and he was not sure what caused it.


    Pupa floated around Yunyu and asked, "Michael had a moment of pause when he gazed upon your exposed neck, are you one of those hosts that would usually seduce the main target and then PA PA PA until their love turns 100%?"


    "I''m not!" Yunyu protested. He was not those shameless hosts that would shamelessly offer his body in exchange for the Fatemeter. His main objective was to save the world.


    Save. The. World.


    "I do not object if you want to complete the task by using your body as long as it works," the system said, "Anyway, your body is in bad state right now. I suggest you rest."


    Yunyu was pretty tired and beaten up anyway, he nodded and closed his eyes.


    ***


    Days passed and Yunyu had yet to meet Michael again. But he was sure that the Prince was actually keeping a tight watch on him. Since that incident in the grand church, Yunyu felt that there was someone who kept watching over his movement around his mansion.


    [I think someone is watching me since that day.]


    [Pupa: Indeed, there are three people already infiltrated the mansion to inquire about your life. They are all Prince Michael''s men.]


    [So, he is trying to find my weakness. He feels insecure with his own sin.]


    Yunyu had guessed it right this time. He finally understood the reason behind the initial 20% Breakmeter value. It was because Michael himself felt guilty with all the murder he committed in the name of god. Deep down, he knew that he was wrong and he felt unworthy to be close to the Saintess. But he knew no other way.


    So, when Yunyu called him more sinful than a faithless, he was definitely shaken.


    [Pupa: It is fortunate that Duke Damien never killed or drank someone''s blood in front of the servants. There is no trace of strangeness inside the mansion currently, the only strangeness is that Duke Damien always eats alone and never eats outside of his room.]


    Yunyu had an idea to increase the Breakmeter even more. Since he was practically a faithless, refusing to convert under the grand church. He would give Michael a view of certain contrast between a sinful follower and good faithless.


    [Alright then, let''s go and do good charity! I need Michael to see me as a faithless with a good heart!]

 Chapter 5: 1.4

    Since the mansion was heavily watched by Prince Michael, Yunyu decided to stroll around the city in the evening. The Holy City was a great, clean city, the architecture was very romantic and there were many spots where couples could enjoy their time together. But it was all unusable, because the strict rule of the church forbade any kind of relationship between man and woman before marriage.


    Yunyu strolled alone, but he knew that he was not alone. The system told him that Prince Michael had four men watching over Yunyu at every corner, Michael seemed to want to catch him red handed.


    Yunyu grinned, he turned at the junction and saw his target, an old lady who sold apples every evening. She was an old widow and selling apples was her only way of living. Yunyu had asked the system about the poor region in the city.


    Duke Damien was tall, but he was graced with a gentle appearance. Yunyu used this to create a good image. He crouched down, and his gentle eyes had a glint of scarlet red, he said something inaudibly. After that, he smiled at the old lady, "Grandma, I want to buy a bag of apples."


    The old lady was surprised to see such a gentleman, he was definitely not a common folks, but he wanted to buy an apple from an old lady. The old lady gave Yunyu a bag of apple and Yunyu gave her ten times the amount of money he should pay.


    Yunyu strolled around again with a bag of apples, he saw poor kids who were either begging or collecting trash to sell and get some money for food. Yunyu sat near them and gave one apple to a passing kid, and Yunyu also gave them a bit of money for food.


    Soon, he was flocked by many poor kids wanting an apple¡­ and the money.


    Yunyu patiently gave the apple and money to the kids, and he left before more beggars surrounded him. He walked around again, he hummed a soft melody while heading to one place.


    [Ah, being kind makes me feel good.] Yunyu happily chatted with the system.


    [Pupa: You just hypnotized the old lady and the kids, so they thought you are familiar.]


    [Hehe, I know what Michael will do. Besides, it''s fine, right? The old lady and the kids are unharmed.]


    The system was silent. It couldn''t rebuke Yunyu for this one.


    [Anyway, Pupa, does the duke never do good deeds in his life? He is three hundred years old, he must''ve done at least one good thing throughout his life, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, one time, Duke Damien spared a woman because the woman had herpes. The duke released her in disgust, and since that time, Duke Damien vowed that he would never hunt a prostitute anymore.]


    [¡­ I wonder if that counts.]


    Yunyu arrived in one small house, the house looked like it would break down anytime soon. And when he knocked on the door, a faint voice of a woman told him to wait. After a few minutes, a woman opened the door.


    Yunyu looked down, because this woman used a wheelchair. The woman was surprised to see such handsome gentleman coming to her shabby shack. She asked, "May I know what is your intention here, sir?"


    The woman was in the wheelchair because she was born without legs. After her parents abandoned her, she was put in this shabby shack alongside few other people who were abandoned by their family. They survived by receiving a monthly donation from the church, although it was not enough for them to eat for a month.


    Yunyu crouched again and said, "My name is not important, but I''m here because I want to help. I will renovate this house, and I will also provide food for everyone in this house."


    The woman was stunned, she grasped Yunyu''s hand and her eyes were moist already, "Sir, we are¡­ we are just a bunch of abandoned people. Even god has left us, why do you want to do this to us?"


    Yunyu gave the woman a gentle smile, "Even if god has abandoned you, I will not. I am just a human who wants to help the one in need."


    The woman finally cried. Somehow, she could feel the genuineness of this man. She hugged him, but soon realized that she was dirty. She immediately apologized for her action, fearing that her filthiness would disgust the generous man.


    But Yunyu only said, "We are all human, we breathe the same air, you are not dirty at all."


    [Pupa: Pffft¡­ sure, Duke Damien is a human.]


    [Sshh! Don''t laugh, you''ll break my acting!]


    ***


    The news about Duke Damien''s kindness was reported back to Prince Michael.


    The Prince was reading the holy book until his men returned. Since that day, when the Duke said that he was more sinful than a faithless, Michael was determined to find the Duke''s flaw. The Duke was just faithless, of course he had many sins in his life.


    Michael wanted to find the Duke''s sin and framed him for being a sinful faithless, then he would forcibly convert him.


    He sent his men to spy over the Duke for almost a week now. Aside from his strange habit of eating alone, the Duke didn''t do much in his mansion other than working on some documents. The Duke was really a clean man.


    However, today''s report from his men was a bit different from the usual.


    "What is he doing today?" Prince Michael asked.


    "Reporting to your highness, Duke Damien was seen strolling around Misven street, he bought a bag of apples from an old lady and paid her ten times the amount. He then gave the apples to the street kids and gave them money."


    "He¡­ did that?" Michael was unsure if he heard this right, "Did he destroy the old lady''s store later? Did he kidnap, or at least beat one of the kids? What is he doing in that slum anyway!"


    "No, Your Highness. The Duke only did that and then went to an old house. Based on our hearing, he would want to renovate the house and provide for their consumption. The house is that house for abandoned disabled people."


    Another spy added, "Your Highness, I asked the old lady whether she knows about Duke Damien. She only said that Duke Damien never told them his name, but he often comes to Misven and helps the poor there. She said that he is a very kind man."


    Michael was baffled by the report. He never thought a distinguished duke would come to dirty streets and help the people there. Even Michael frowned whenever he entered that slum, because it was very dirty and smelly. Thus, Michael often ignored the Misven area. The Misven was not a good place to represent the glory of the holy kingdom.


    "You guys can disperse," Prince Michael said. The spies disappeared immediately.


    Prince Michael seemed to be in deep thought. He couldn''t believe what his men said just now. It was impossible for a noble to do that.


    ''Maybe I was wrong about him¡­ maybe it truly is a good faithless¡­''


    ''So, I am more sinful than a faithless?''


    Michael gritted his teeth, he slammed the table with his fist until everything on the table scattered, "I will check it by myself. I will not believe it until I see it with my own eyes!"


    ***


    Ding!


    "Huh, what?" Yunyu was busy managing the fund for the abandoned people in Misven Street. It was all with the fund of the duchy. Although he was wealthy, uncontrollable spending might lead to bankruptcy.


    Pupa floated around Yunyu and said, "Breakmeter 45%, Fatemeter 20%, congratulations."


    "Ah, his men must''ve reported about their finding already," Yunyu smiled brightly, "Don''t you think I''m quite good, Pupa? I can constantly raise the Breakmeter without any significant problem!"


    Yunyu stared at the system with his bright eyes, his expression was screaming ''praise me'' to the system. But Pupa only replied with a scoff and disappeared.


    Yunyu''s chin raised up, he was indeed proud of his achievement. Turned out, it was easy for him to increase the Breakmeter of this zealot. Yunyu focused again with the budgeting and prepared himself for a show tomorrow morning.


    Yunyu left early in the morning. He went to that old house and met the same woman in a wheelchair. Yunyu said to the woman that they would need to move for a few days until the house renovation was completed.


    There were around ten people who lived inside the house, they were all people with disabilities or deformed. Michael had followed the Duke since morning, he also felt disgusted with their horrible deformity, though he felt pity, he wouldn''t go as far as touching them and even carrying them to another house nearby to move for a few days.


    Michael followed Yunyu who helped these people. They were all dirty, smelly and were not pleasant to look at, but Yunyu was currently feeding one guy gently. The guy didn''t have hands and his feet were twisted in an unpleasant way.


    "Sir, y¡ªyou don''t have to feed me¡­ you can put the bowl on the ground, I will eat it myself¡­" the guy pleaded.


    Yunyu shook his head and fed the guy carefully, "You are not a dog, you shouldn''t eat like one. At least, not in front of me."


    "Sir, please don''t be too kind to us. We are just abandoned people. We are not going to give you any benefit!" another guy pleaded. He was not used to seeing someone who was obviously very clean and noble. But what he did right now was not elegant at all.


    "Sir¡­ please don''t feed us¡­" the woman in the wheelchair said, "You are a very kind man, sir. But we have been abandoned by god for a long time. We are¡­ no better than an animal."


    ''Abandoned by god¡­'' Michael felt that word deep in his heart. These people were obviously not pleasant looking, not useful to society, and barely survive with the pity of others. But¡­ Did these people really get abandoned by god?


    Yunyu shook his head, "Have you killed anyone? Have you hurt anyone in your life? If the answer is no, then god has not abandoned you yet," Yunyu smiled, "I am a faithless, but I believe, if god really exists, he will not abandon the people who never harm the others. He is the deity of kindness, right?"


    Michael felt that his breath was heavier when the Duke said that. The Duke said it in a gentlest expression possible to heal the pain of these abandoned people. But to Michael, it was like a sharp knife to his heart.


    Because he already harmed other human beings, hundreds of human beings. He massacred all of them in the name of god. But now, he wondered, ''If god is the deity of kindness, will he approve my way? They are all facing justice because they are evil faithless who refuse to convert. But, most of them never harmed others¡­''


    For the first time, Michael felt conflicted in his heart.


    Michael''s eyes didn''t leave Yunyu at all. The more he saw this faithless duke, the more he felt that this duke was something special. Because he was the first one that would do this, he could''ve been riding the clouds like an aloof noble, but he decided to step down and walked into this dirty slum to help others.


    ''What if¡­ what Duke Damien said is true, that I am more sinful than a faithless?''


    Yunyu left the house after he settled everything for these people to live here for a while. When he left the house, he was greeted by a hooded man.


    Yunyu''s brows sharpened when he noticed who this hooded man was, he asked in vigilance, "What is Your Highness doing here?"


    Michael stared at the Duke deeply, and he said, "You are a good actor."

 Chapter 6: 1.5

    "You are a good actor."


    Yunyu paused on the spot. He was dazed, Michael stared at the stunned Duke, he had a complicated opinion about this guy. The Duke was firm faithless, he refused to convert no matter what. But he also had a gentle soul, the gentlest Michael had ever seen in a human being. Even when the Saintess went to this slum, she still helped these abandoned people, but she had a small, almost unnoticed frown on her face.


    But the Duke was too good, and Michael didn''t want to admit this. He wanted to think that the Duke was just pretending. He was just acting kind, because he wanted to challenge Michael, as a faithful follower of the god.


    Michael refused to admit that the Duke was indeed a gentle soul.


    The Duke paused for a moment, in his head, Yunyu was panicked.


    [System! Pupa! I''ve failed, aaaah!]


    [Pupa: You haven''t.]


    [But he knows that I''m an actor!]


    [Pupa: maybe he is just accusing you. If he knows that you are not from this world, we would get booted out immediately. Maybe he just thought that you''re pretending to be gentle.]


    [Ahh, so it''s like that.] Yunyu was relieved, he really thought that his cover was blown.


    [Pupa: Maybe you''re not as good as you think.]


    Pupa floated around and blinked after it said that.


    [Hey! I am a permanent member of the drama club in high school!] Yunyu wanted to slap this stupid pupa, but the system disappeared immediately after it mocked Yunyu.


    Yunyu resumed his act.


    The Duke frowned and turned his head, all his gentleness disappeared when he was confronted by Michael. Michael was a bit hurt with this, the Duke was obviously very gentle to those abandoned people, but he didn''t even spare a glance at him.


    "Stop acting, I know you''re just pretending," Michael accused.


    "Your Highness, this place is a dirty slum. It''s filled with rats and infested with illness. Your holiness shouldn''t come to this place, leave," Yunyu said.


    Michael bit his lips. True, if not because of this guy, he wouldn''t step his shoes in this slum. But seeing the Duke was not bothered with the dirtiness at all, he felt a bit ashamed in his heart.


    Yunyu saw that Michael didn''t respond, he scoffed and sidestepped the prince. But Michael caught the Duke by the wrist. He wanted to say something, but his attention was immediately shifted when he felt how cold the Duke''s hand was.


    It felt like a corpse.


    Yunyu struggled immediately, but Michael was young and vigorous. Yunyu''s eyes were dark and cold, "Let go."


    Michael gritted his teeth, "Why is your hand so cold?"


    "That is not your highness'' business. Let go or I will not be so courteous," Yunyu glared at him. Michael finally let go of the Duke''s hand. The Duke left immediately.


    Michael stared at the back that was getting farther. He rubbed his fingers, the feeling of the cold hands still lingered in Michael''s heart. The Duke was indeed weird, he was pale, cold, like a corpse. He had an elegant, yet sharp facial feature, as if?? if there was a pair of fangs on his teeth, he would be a real vampire.


    Michael had suspected this, but the Duke was obviously not bothered with the holy water, he was not burned when he was near Saintess'' room.


    Also, Michael was positive that a vampire wouldn''t go to a slum to help the poor here. Vampires couldn''t be bothered by such things as compassion. They were all cold blooded murderers, killing their prey and sucking their prey''s blood for daily consumption.


    Michael was conflicted. He didn''t know what he was thinking right now. His instinct told him that the Duke was a nefarious vampire, and he should''ve exterminated him immediately. But his heart said that the Duke was a gentle person, the Duke was a faithless, the worst kind of person in his book. But the Duke was someone that should be protected. Because he never harmed anyone.


    Michael strolled around the dirty slum, not minding the dirtiness. He was wearing a hood, so nobody knew him. He saw the poor kids who just ate apples together. Those apples were given by the Duke today. They looked very happy just by eating apples.


    Michael sighed. He left the slum and returned back to the church immediately. He washed himself and went to meet the Saintess.


    When he opened the door of Saintess'' room, a woman dressed in white was sitting, adorning the moon in the sky. She glanced at Michael and smiled, "You look very conflicted, what''s wrong?"


    The Saintess was a beauty, of course. She was blessed by the god. When Michael met the Saintess for the first time, he was awestruck by her beauty and holy aura. She was a perfect human being. Thus, Michael devoted himself to serving the Saintess out of admiration and piety. He thought that he deserved it, but now¡­


    "Your Holiness, may I ask a question?"


    "Sure."


    "Do you believe that a faithless can be a good person?" Michael asked.


    The Saintess smiled and she nodded. She gazed at the moon and said, "Everything is not black and white, except god''s command, everything is not absolute. A faithless person can be the kindest person on earth, and a faithful priest can be the most evil human ever on earth."


    Michael lowered his head, "Saintess¡­ may I know whether I am a sinful human or not?"


    Michael knew that the Saintess could see the sin of every human. At first, he thought that he was worthy of being with the Saintess. But what the Duke said to him was hard. If he was more sinful than a faithless, then that meant¡­


    The Saintess paused, then she replied, "Michael, I have high hopes in you. I hope that you can learn well. I hope you can learn how everything is not black and white. But not from me."


    The Saintess turned her head and smiled at Michael, "Because I''m just a locked little bird in this white cage. So, I urge you to learn well before I leave."


    Michael felt that his heart was stuffy. He knew that the Saintess was not in good health, and her health would worsen if she was stressed. Her situation was not optimistic, as if God didn''t want to stain her with the filthiness of the world, so he wanted to take her early.


    Michael thought that by limiting the news from the Saintess, it would help her, but now, it seemed that the Saintess had seen everything.


    "Am I¡­ sinful?" Michael asked. He never asked this to the Saintess even after he ordered the massacre of three hundred people. Because he thought that it was right, and also because he was too scared to ask.


    But now, he met someone that shook his inner faith like a sudden earthquake, he couldn''t hold it.


    "Young Priest Michael, every sin can be redeemed in this world, as long as you really want to change your way," Saintess said.


    Michael was silent, he bowed his head and left the Saintess alone. The Saintess didn''t give him the straight answer, but it was what Michael expected.


    The Saintess said that he needed to learn from someone.


    ''I have to learn from him¡­''


    ***


    Yunyu was currently rolling on the bed, because he was starving. He was a vampire in this world, he couldn''t eat human food at all. Yesterday, he tried eating a grilled chicken, and it tasted like he chewed playdoh.


    [Do I really need to drink blood?]


    [Pupa: Yes, you need to drink a fair amount of blood at least once a week.]


    [But that''s disgusting! Why don''t you help me here and eliminate my hunger? I can''t focus on my work if I''m starving!]


    [Pupa: You can always drink fresh animal blood. Maybe go and drink a cow''s blood? Chicken blood? Based on the background, animal blood is seen as a worse alternative to human blood, but some vampires drink animal blood instead, because they are ''vegetarian''.]


    [A vegetarian vampire? So they condemn the violent act of killing humans? And they kill livestock instead?]


    [Pupa: Indeed. But it tastes terrible, consumable, but terrible.]


    [You are not helping!]


    [Pupa: I am giving you an alternative. In my dictionary, that counts as helping.]


    Yunyu zipped his mouth, he was too starving to bicker with the system. He closed his eyes, trying to ignore the pain in his stomach. He had to return to the slum again tomorrow, he just hoped that he could endure it.


    In the morning, Yunyu was getting ready to leave the mansion again. He was not a human, thus, his stomach didn''t grumble when he was hungry. Instead, he looked even paler than before, it made him ghastly.


    When Yunyu was getting ready to return to the slum, his servant reported, "Milord, Prince Michael has been waiting since dawn."


    Yunyu was surprised, when he checked it himself. He saw Michael was standing in the guest room. He looked solemn, and when he spotted the Duke, he bowed his head courteously, "Good morning, Duke."


    [Pupa! What''s his Breakmeter currently?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter 60%, Fatemeter 30%]


    Yunyu was ecstatic with the progress. He ignored the Fatemeter, because that was unimportant, but the Breakmeter already hit 60%! He was halfway to his goal!


    Yunyu resumed his act, he vigilantly stood far from Prince Michael and asked, "What are you doing here? Are you here to condemn me for being faithless again? I will let the guard show you the way out."


    "No," Michael denied. He gulped, trying to find a better way to address this, "I¡­ I will follow you for a day."


    "Follow me? To the slum again? Hah, you are too holy for that."


    Michael clenched his fist. It was hard enough to admit, but now he had to beg.


    Michael walked closer to Yunyu and bowed his head deep, "I beg the Duke to take me to the slum again. I want to learn."

 Chapter 7: 1.6

    "I want to learn," Michael said again.


    Yunyu paused for a moment, but he still kept his vigilance up. He peered at this Prince and after some consideration, he finally nodded.


    "But you''re not allowed to preach to them, you''ll be seen as a hypocrite," Yunyu advised. Michael was relieved that the Duke allowed him to accompany the Duke to the slum. He didn''t know what they would do there, but if it was with the Duke, Michael had certain assurance that he would be in good hands.


    Thus, Michael and Yunyu sat in the same carriage together.


    The carriage was a bit cramped, because Yunyu didn''t want to be too showy in the slum. Thus, he used a small carriage fit for only one person.


    When Prince Michael barged in, their knees touched each other a few times. Yunyu felt uncomfortable, but Michael was on a whole other level, because he had never been this close to anyone. As if, the small carriage was their own small world.


    Michael''s face grew inevitably hot, he lowered his head in shame. Because he was actually nervous to be near the Duke right now.


    [Why is his face so red?]


    [Pupa: Maybe because he likes you? His Fatemeter is already 30%. It is the equivalent of a crush in the human world.]


    [Oh? So 50% is in love?]


    [Pupa: 50% is regular love, 70% is already deeply in love, hitting 80% is like an old married couple. While 100%... well, it''s love greater than anything in this world. The one with such love will sacrifice everything for their loved one.]


    [Hmm¡­ that''s interesting! Lucky I won''t need to increase his Fatemeter though~ That''d be a pain in the ass.]


    When they arrived at the slum, they left the carriage and Prince Michael wore his hood again. He followed the Duke to the same old lady who was selling apples. As usual, the Duke bought a bag of apples and shared it with the poor kids. He went and bought more food from the poor sellers in the slum and shared it with others.


    Yunyu did it so naturally, that Michael''s eyes were basically glued to the Duke now. Yunyu noticed Michael''s eyes, he turned his back and their eyes met. Yunyu smiled at the Prince.


    Michael held his breath, he was unsure how to respond. He just thought that¡­ the Duke had a very gentle smile, it soothed his heart somehow.


    Yunyu offered one apple to the Prince and said, "This apple is not dirty or poisonous."


    "I know," Michael said and took the apple from the Duke''s hand. He took a bit and chewed it slowly. Yunyu turned his attention back to help the slum again, while Michael''s eyes grew hotter on Yunyu.


    Somehow, the apple tasted ten times better than the one he ate at church.


    When they entered the temporary house for the abandoned people, the people inside were already waiting for the Duke. They bowed their head in respect, and the Duke smiled and said, "I will feed all of you as usual, the renovation will be done in about three days."


    "Thank you, sir," the people said. They saw someone behind the Duke''s back, although his head was covered with hood, his handsome features did not leave their eyes.


    "Sir, who is this gentleman behind you?" the woman in the wheelchair asked.


    "Ah, this is my¡­ friend. He is here to help me," Yunyu said. He pulled Michael in front. Michael was awkward when facing the questioning gazes of everyone in this place. He bowed his head slightly and greeted them.


    The abandoned were naturally a very wary group. There were many people who tried to bully them because of their condition, and many more tried to kill them to harvest their still healthy organ to be sold.


    However, they didn''t seem to know who this handsome man was in front of them. Maybe because Michael was the most powerful prince after the Crown Prince, when he became the Saint or High Priest, he would be the most powerful in the country. A high noble like the Princes wouldn''t step in this slum for whatever reason.


    Yunyu chuckled. As usual, he brought many food and fed the abandoned one by one. Michael wanted to help, but when he wanted to take one bowl to help the people, Yunyu slapped his hand lightly, "You should just stand and watch. It is dirty work, the high priest will be angry at me if he knows that you''re feeding them."


    Michael''s lips tightened. If it was the previous Michael, he wouldn''t even think about feeding these people. They were simply too filthy for him to approach. But he felt ashamed right now, because the Duke fed them patiently. He even wiped the stain on their mouth.


    Michael watched everything like a bystander, his heart grew even more guilty.


    Time passed and it was already evening after Yunyu was done with his activities. After they left the house, Yunyu and Michael returned back to the carriage. Their knees touched each other again, and Michael blushed again.


    The carriage rode in steady pace and they were passing through a small forest, because the Duke''s mansion was outside the kingdom.


    Michael''s nervousness fell on Yunyu''s eyes. Yunyu asked, "Your Highness, are you uncomfortable somewhere? Do you want me to order another carriage for you?"


    Yunyu sighed "I know that you don''t fit this. I still don''t understand why you would suddenly want to follow me to the slum. Look at me now, I am very smelly because I stayed there for the whole day. Your shoes are also stained with the dirt. I know that the church took high importance to cleanliness."


    "I¡­ I don''t mind¡­" Michael said, "I''m following you because I want to learn."


    "Learn about what? About life in the slum?"


    "No, I want to learn about¡­" Michael was silent again. He didn''t know what to say. Should he say that he wanted to learn how a faithless could be kind hearted too? Or how horrible he truly was?


    "Well, I won''t force you. But please, don''t follow me again next time," Yunyu said.


    "Why?" Michael raised his head immediately. However, when he saw the ghastly appearance of the Duke, he was surprised. Because the Duke was now so pale, that he really looked like a ghost.


    [Pupa, I''m so hungry right now. I can fit a cow in my belly.]


    [Pupa: You can just drink cow blood.]


    [I wonder what Michael''s blood tastes like.]


    Yunyu developed a thought of drinking human blood when he was so hungry. He imagined that everything was a grilled chicken in front of him. He even imagined Michael as a tasty grilled turkey.


    [Pupa: You can''t drink his blood. He has been marked as the future Saint. If you drink his blood, your body will get scalded and you''ll die.]


    [But he smells so good though, like a Christmas turkey¡­]


    "Duke? Are you okay?" Michael asked anxiously. The Duke looked really pale and frail, as if a gust of wind could blow him anytime.


    However, in Yunyu''s head, he only saw a big Christmas turkey calling him to taste.


    [Christmas turkey, Christmas turkey, Christmas turkey¡­]


    Unknowingly, Yunyu''s fangs started growing. Yunyu was already weak because he didn''t eat for the whole week, and the Christmas turkey in front of him only made it worse. He had almost zero self-control now.


    Michael saw the horrifying transformation happened with the Duke. The Duke''s pupils turned blood red, and a signature pair of fangs started growing on his teeth.


    "You¡ª"


    It was too late for Yunyu, when he realized what happened just now. He closed his mouth with his hands immediately. He saw that Prince Michael was stunned, unmoved, and probably scared to death right now.


    Yunyu jumped from the moving carriage and rushed to the forest.


    "Wait!" Michael snapped out of his daze and jumped from the carriage to chase the Duke.


    Yunyu was panicked, he didn''t expect that he would expose himself stupidly in front of the main character. Yunyu ran to the forest to calm himself down. Maybe he could also find something to eat here.


    [Ahhh, what to do! Michael knows that I''m a vampire, he''ll kill me!]


    [Pupa: You might have to prepare your doom now. Prince Michael is currently chasing you relentlessly.]

 Chapter 8: 1.7

    Yunyu turned his head, and when he saw that Michael was chasing him relentlessly, Yunyu panicked. He used all his energy to run as fast as he could, the best possible thing he could do right now was to run away, that was it.


    "Don''t run!" Michael kept chasing Yunyu through this forest. They were deep in the forest, and the light was getting dimmer because it was already dusk. The Duke was really fast and in the end, Michael was still a human being, he finally lost his breath and tripped on an overgrown root.


    Michael fell to the ground, he winced in pain. He had sprained his ankle badly.


    Michael took a breather on the ground, because he used up all his strength to chase the Duke who had disappeared. He had a feeling that the Duke was not a regular human, his instinct already saw that Duke Damien was possibly a vampire.


    But when the Duke unknowingly showed his fangs, Michael was stunned. If it was the regular him, he would open his holy book immediately and purge the evil to oblivion. But when he saw the Duke dazed with his fangs out, Michael suddenly forgot to take out his book.


    Michael sighed, he had to heal himself first. He searched for the pocket holy book inside his hood, but he couldn''t find it.


    Michael had a bad feeling about this. He searched it again in his pocket, and his pocket was practically empty, "Did it fall somewhere?"


    Michael gulped. He still needed the holy book to chant his magic. He looked around, but everything had turned dark and the calm forest turned into a dark dungeon.


    Michael tried to stand up, but his ankle was sprained badly and he fell again. Suddenly, he heard a rustle from the bush. Michael turned his head vigilantly, "Who''s there?"


    Another rustle on the bush and Michael was nervous now. He didn''t bring his sword and his holy book was gone. He was defenceless.


    Suddenly, a pair of amber eyes appeared from the bush.


    After he saw that Michael didn''t follow him anymore, Yunyu stopped. His step was wobbly and he fell to the ground, exhausting almost all his strength.


    [Alright, system, you win. I will drink animal blood.]


    Yunyu already exhausted everything, if he didn''t consume blood at this point, Michael would find him and kill him.


    Pupa had told him that he wouldn''t die for real. If he truly died before completing the Breakmeter, he would have started from the beginning. Fortunately, this was his first world, if Yunyu failed here, he wouldn''t suffer so much grievance.


    But, Yunyu was naturally an optimist. He believed that as long as he could still do something, his chance was not zero. He''d think of another way to fill the Breakmeter.


    [Pupa: You still have a bit of strength left, on your right, there is a rabbit. You can kill the rabbit and drink its blood.]


    Yunyu glanced at his right, he saw a rabbit watching from afar. The rabbit was minding its own business, munching grass before returning to its burrow.


    [Forgive me Rabbit chan, I will ask Michael to pray for your soul. May you live in rabbit heaven, amen.]


    Yunyu used all his strength, he flashed and he caught the rabbit immediately. Yunyu ripped the rabbit''s neck in a gruesome way and sucked the blood. When the taste of blood went inside his mouth, there was a faint taste of iron, but it was more like a meat broth.


    [Hey, this rabbit''s blood tastes like a broth. This is not bad at all!]


    Yunyu excitedly sucked the blood out of the poor rabbit.


    [Pupa: Human blood tastes better, there is strawberry jam flavour, peanut butter, even Boba milk tea flavour. You should try it.]


    [¡­ You are so cruel to humans! I am a good vampire, I don''t drink human blood! That is human cruelty!]


    [Pupa: so you are one of those ''vegetarian'' vampires.]


    Yunyu wanted to bicker more with the system, but a loud scream was heard not far from them, "HELP!"


    Yunyu knew whose voice was that, he had a moment of pause, "Michael!"


    Yunyu had regained some of his strength. He finally had enough power to dash and flashed in front of Michael. Yunyu saw the situation and came between Michael and the threat immediately.


    Michael had closed his eyes. He was ready to get mauled by the ferocious wolf who came from the bush. But he didn''t feel anything, except a drop blood and a faint groan from a familiar voice.


    Michael opened his eyes.


    The gentle Duke was shielding him from the wolf''s claw with his back. Yunyu groaned in pain. He hugged Michael and jumped a few meters back to avoid the wolf.


    Michael saw everything, including the drop of blood from the Duke''s lips. Blood also dripped from the Duke''s fangs. The gentle Duke¡­ had killed someone.


    Yunyu ignored Michael, he turned back to the wolf.


    [Whoa, I''m going to fight a wolf! Is it a werewolf? Would it turn into a handsome hunk with six packs? Oh my god, Jacob!]


    [Pupa: It''s a regular wolf.]


    [Yunyu: £¨;£ß;£©]


    Yunyu focused his gaze at the growling wolf. The wolf pounced at him, but Yunyu avoided it and sharpened his nails. His sharp nails were now as deadly as knives. Yunyu flashed behind the wolf''s back and slashed his neck clean.


    The wolf fell to the ground and died due to blood loss.


    [It really is a regular wolf¡­]


    [Pupa: This is not THAT world, you''re not Bella Swan.]


    [Stop ruining my fantasy!]


    Yunyu waved his fingers to scrape the wolf blood. He then saw Michael who was still in the same position. Unlike the usual domineering prince, Michael was now in pitiful condition. His ankle had been sprained badly, and his clothes were dirty and torn.


    Yunyu approached Michael to help him. Michael jolted when the Duke approached him, he thought that the Duke would drink his blood next.


    There would be a grievance in his heart, if the Duke really drank his blood here. Because he actually trusted the Duke with all his gentleness. But now, he was actually a vampire, the vile creature that killed humans for food.


    Yunyu obviously noticed Michael''s fear. He frowned in displeasure, "Do you think I will kill you?"


    Michael gulped, "Y¡ªYou obviously drank blood before you came to me, who did you kill? Confess!"


    "A rabbit," Yunyu crossed his arms, "I never drink human blood."


    "Lie! I know your kind are a bunch of murderous beasts! I will not fall to your trickery!" Michael was obviously scared, because he didn''t have his holy book now. Based on his observation, the Duke must''ve been a powerful vampire, because he was able to stay in the grand church without being burned.


    However, Michael was a proud and faithful man by nature, he didn''t want to beg for his life to the enemy of god.


    "Is this your way to thank me after I save your life?" Yunyu sneered mockingly, "I never drink human blood in my three hundred years of life. I only drink animal blood. But Your Highness is the most righteous, of course your judgement is always correct."


    Michael saw a trace of disappointment in the Duke''s eyes. However, the Duke turned his head immediately and disappeared. Michael thought that the Duke knew nothing good would come from killing the next saint, thus the Duke let him off.


    But surprisingly, the Duke returned with his coat off. The coat was covering something in his hand. Yunyu threw the coat to Michael.


    Michael opened the coat, he saw his pocket holy book. He looked at the Duke in disbelief, "This is¡ª"


    "Use your holy magic to treat your ankle."

 Chapter 9: 1.8

    Michael didn''t understand the thought process of the Vampire Duke in front of him. He was obviously his enemy. The Duke should''ve just killed him here if he wanted to, or he could just leave him alone in this forest. Without his holy book, Michael wouldn''t be able to do a thing.


    Yet, the Duke returned with his holy book and even urged him to treat his sprained ankle.


    Truly, Michael couldn''t understand the Duke.


    Michael took the chance and opened one page of his holy book, he chanted something and a warm light came from his hand. He put his hand on his sprained ankle, slowly, the ankle was covered in warm glow.


    "How long will it take for your ankle to return normal?" Yunyu asked impatiently. He just wanted to make sure that Michael was safe before he ran away from the mansion temporarily. He didn''t want to be a skewered vampire in the kingdom.


    "It still needs at least three hours before healing completely," Michael said.


    Yunyu sighed. He turned his back and crouched in front of Michael, "Hop on."


    "What are you going to do?" Michael asked vigilantly.


    "I still need to escort you back to safety. This forest is very dark at night, you''ll die here without me. Now hop on my back and we''ll return."


    Michael gritted his teeth. But it was true, he didn''t know how to get back to the main road, and his ankle was still recovering. Michael swallowed his pride and hopped on the Duke''s back.


    The Duke carried him and they walked slowly through the forest. The forest was dark and scary, but Michael was focused on the Duke who carried him now.


    The Duke had a thin figure, but he was surprisingly strong. Michael still had prejudice in his heart, but he couldn''t help to ask, "What is your intention? You can just kill me in the forest, or you can let me die, mauled by that wolf."


    "I can''t," Yunyu replied, "I will not leave someone who needs my aid."


    "¡­ what if that person doesn''t like you at all? In fact, that person hates you and wants to kill you," Michael asked again.


    "I will still help him," Yunyu replied with certainty in his tone. "If he wants to kill me after I helped him, then at least I died a good person. I died after I saved someone."


    "That''s stupid," Michael gritted his teeth. Again, he had this guilt in his heart after the Duke answered him. He was determined to kill the Vampire Duke, he had his holy book now, he could just chant one page and burn the Duke who was still carrying him.


    But he didn''t want to have guilt in his heart after he did it. Thus he asked again, "If I kill you here, wouldn''t you be angry?"


    "Of course, I would," Yunyu replied, "But I''d be more than afraid, rather than angry."


    "Afraid of what? You''re afraid of hell?"


    "I''m faithless, I don''t believe in your preach," Yunyu snorted, "I''m not afraid of death, nor afraid of hell. But I''m afraid that no one would feed the abandoned in the slum. No one would help that old lady to feed her grandchildren, no one would feed the poor kids, and no one would donate enough in the orphanage. The orphanage has a lot of new kids inside that needs to be cared of, because¡­"


    Michael saw the trace of deep grief in the Duke''s eyes, "Because what the grand church ordered, the grand church had killed three hundred people, and left their children dying on the street. The orphanage took all of them, and they need a huge amount of monthly spending to feed all of them. If I die¡­ they will be starved to death¡­"


    Michael was silent.


    This person who carried him now, was a powerful Vampire Duke that could kill anyone easily. He was also resistant to the holy aura of the Saintess. However, the same Vampire Duke was the one who took care of many poor people. He sheltered them and fed them.


    It was Michael, it was himself who ordered the massacre of three hundred non-believers. He never thought about the children of those non-believers.


    Turned out, the Duke had sheltered all of them.


    Michael knew that he was immune to any kind of mind control from demons-alike. After he got his holy book back, the Duke couldn''t manipulate his mind. So at least, the Duke''s world had certain credibility.


    Michael was unsure, Was Duke a pure hearted angel disguised as monster, or was it him, a monster who disguised as an angel?


    Michael didn''t know what was in his heart anymore. He instinctively tightened his arm around the Duke''s neck. They were in this solemn forest together with silence.


    Yunyu looked calm in this solemn forest, but his heart was beating fast right now. Michael could kill him with only one holy chant, but he only tightened his arm around Yunyu''s neck.


    [System, please tell me it works. I don''t want to die after doing so much for him!]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter 70%, Fatemeter 45%. Congratulations, you horrible human.]


    [What do you mean a horrible human!?]


    [Pupa: You''ve progressed the task through lies, horrible human.]


    [I did not lie¡­ at least not completely.]


    Michael was too tired today. Everything came like a storm in his mind. He had been conflicted in his heart since morning. He really thought that the Duke was a gentle person that would not hurt anything. He was a perfect personification of purity, albeit he was faithless.


    But now, when he saw blood dripping from the Duke''s fangs, him being a Vampire and a skilful killer. The Duke was able to kill that ferocious wolf without breaking a sweat.


    Michael was not stupid enough to believe a Vampire. Vampire was the most manipulative monster out of them all. The Duke said that he never killed humans, but Michael found that absolutely ridiculous.


    Michael had encountered a vampire once when he was only thirteen. The Vampire disguised himself as a good hearted man, he seduced a young maiden and killed her, he sucked her blood until the maiden''s skin shrivelled, like an autumn leaf, the maiden wilted on the ground.


    The Vampire was purged immediately, but that everlasting image scarred Michael''s mind. That was the moment when he turned into a devoted young priest, he wanted nothing but to protect the follower of god and purge all evil in this world.


    But the Vampire that carried him now, Michael admitted that he did have hesitation in his heart. No, rather than hesitation, Michael grieved in his heart. He grieved that his duty as a priest clashed with his heart.


    "If Your Highness wants to purge me, please wait until I''ve transferred all my wealth to the orphanage and the abandoned. I will arrange helpers for them," Yunyu said.


    "Why did you say that? Are you trying to trick me to let you off?" Michael asked. His arm tightened around Yunyu''s neck. Michael gritted his teeth, "I will never let you off."


    Yunyu smiled, he shook his head gently. His steps were steady, "I''ve lived for more than three hundred years. I''ve seen everything, from my race''s extermination, the kindness and maliciousness of humans, and the beauty of helping others."


    "When it is my time to leave this world, I want to have no worry before I leave. Don''t worry, I will not go anywhere. You can always purge me, but I will have to leave my wealth first. The Duchy will dissolve after my death, I want the money to be given to the charity."

 Chapter 10: 1.9

    Michael was too tired, everything happened too fast today. He had also used magic that drained his energy. Michael couldn''t help but to fall asleep on Yunyu''s back. After knowing that the Prince fell asleep, Yunyu took a deep relieved breath.


    He didn''t need to die miserably, at least not now.


    [Phew, he is finally asleep. Now we don''t need to dilly dally.]


    Yunyu took a deep breath, and he flashed through the woods. He jumped from one tree to another nimbly until they arrived at the side of the road where they ran away. The coachman was waiting for them anxiously. When the Duke and the Prince jumped and ran to the woods, he could only wait anxiously.


    When he saw the Duke carrying the Prince, and his eyes were glowing red, his teeth had a set of fangs that couldn''t be hidden, the fangs had blood dripping from it.


    The coachman was frightened, but before he could do anything, Yunyu''s eyes flashed and the coachman froze on the spot. Yunyu approached him and whispered, "You see nothing, you never see me and Prince Michael jumped to the woods, we are just passing this road without any hindrance. You got it?"


    "Yes, Sir¡­"


    Yunyu entered the carriage and put Michael on the seat gently. The carriage passed through the woods and arrived at the duchy mansion. Yunyu used all his strength left and hypnotized everybody, so everyone didn''t see that Prince Michael has been injured and his clothes have been torn. He said to the Prince''s guards, "Return back to your post, Prince Michael said that he wants to stay inside the mansion for the night."


    "Yes, sir."


    The maid prepared the room for Prince Michael and Yunyu put down the Prince gently. Yunyu was too exhausted and lazy to return back to his room. So, he just slept on the sofa inside the same room with Michael. True, he had consumed a rabbit blood just now, but all the reserve energy was drained after he did everything tonight.


    Yunyu was quite satisfied with the system''s arrangement. He thought that it would be hard to complete the task with the Duke''s identity. But the Duke was so powerful, it made many things easy, like a golden finger.


    [It''s tiring, but it''s a lot of fun. Duke Damien''s body is really powerful, as expected from a Vampire Duke. Pupa, will you give me an even more powerful body in the next world?]


    [Pupa: Wait, let me check what the next world will be.]


    The system disappeared for a moment, and returned.


    [Pupa: You will be disappointed.]


    [What?! You won''t give me a powerful body in the next world? Will you reduce me to an average, powerless joe?]


    [Pupa: It''s¡­ much worse than that.]


    [¡­ at a moment, I had a thought of mending our relationship. But I''ve changed my mind now. We will never be friends!]


    [Pupa: I never have any intention of befriending you either.]


    [(?©n?)]


    Yunyu closed his eyes. He was hungry again after he had exhausted his energy. He planned to drink cow''s blood tomorrow, maybe it would taste like a wagyu steak.


    When Yunyu opened his eyes again, he saw a big Christmas turkey slapping his face with its roasted wing. Half-asleep Yunyu took the roasted wing and sucked it.


    Michael was stunned when the half-asleep Duke suddenly grabbed his hand and sucked it gently. He was going to wake up the Duke, he slapped the Duke''s cheek a few times, but what he got was this.


    The Duke sucked his fingers delicately, "Tasty¡­" the duke said with his sensual, blood red lips.


    Michael was stunned at first, and then his face went tomato red. Surprisingly, hearing the duke sucking his fingers and calling it tasty gave him reactions down there. He had impure thoughts.


    Michael pulled his hands with force, and his fingers accidentally got scratched by the Duke''s sharp fang.


    Yunyu who was enjoying a big Christmas turkey in his dream woke up immediately after tasting a very astringent, bitter, sour, scalding, disgusting taste in his mouth.


    He looked to his right, Michael''s face was dark, "What did you do just now?"


    Yunyu blinked a few times.


    [What did I do just now?]


    [Pupa: You sucked his fingers and called it tasty.]


    [Did I just¡­ fell asleep? But I''m a vampire!]


    [Pupa: A vampire doesn''t need sleep, but will have to in order to preserve his strength whenever he gets exhausted. Though, you are not exactly sleeping, more like, deep meditation.]


    [But I totally dreamed of a big roasted turkey.]


    [Pupa: You are just very hungry. That''s why you are thinking about food all night.]


    Yunyu cleared his throat and stood from the sofa, "I was dreaming about something, pardon my discourtesy."


    Yunyu fixed his clothes and then said, "I''ve already prepared a new set of clothes in the wardrobe for you. You can freely leave the mansion after changing your torn clothes."


    Michael was still vigilant, his right hand was in his pocket, ready to open his holy book if the Duke suddenly attacked him. Michael confronted the Duke again, "Last night, it was all true?"


    Yunyu nodded courteously. He had nothing to hide right now, "I am a Vampire, I''ve lived for three hundred years, and I''m here because the real son of the previous duke died of illness. I watched how the Duke was heartbroken when he saw his only son had died, so I replaced his body."


    "Your highness, if you want to punish me and exterminate my existence, the last night''s arrangement is still needed. Let me donate my wealth first, then you can kill me. Don''t worry, I will not leave or run away," Yunyu said.


    Michael was still vigilant with the Duke. But if the Duke wanted to kill him, or run away, he could''ve done it last night, when he was fully exposed. The Duke''s real identity, and his personality was just too shocking for Michael to handle.


    "I didn''t say that I will kill you now, but I will keep my eyes on you. I will make sure that you will not run away, once you think of running away, I will purge you immediately," Michael threatened the Duke.


    Yunyu smiled hopelessly and nodded, "By your will, Your Highness."


    Yunyu left the room and closed the door. Michael was watching the door. Somehow, the way the Duke reacted made him feel even guiltier. The Duke obviously saved him yesterday, he also carried him back to the mansion, even guarded him by sleeping on the sofa.


    But Michael only threatened him over and over.


    Michael was not a heartless man that didn''t know how to be grateful to someone. But the Duke was¡­


    ''What is he dreaming about anyway?'' Michael didn''t know that a Vampire could sleep, but the Duke was definitely dreaming about something. He even sucked Michael''s finger delicately.


    ''Did she dream of a woman?! How despicable!'' Michael stomped his feet, ''I will never let him be close to any woman! He¡­ he is going to defile a pure maiden!''


    Michael opened the wardrobe and changed his clothes. He opened the door and saw the Duke was still standing in front of his room. The Duke bowed and said, "Your carriage is ready."


    Michael still remembered the moment when the Duke saved him, carried him, and sucked his fingers. But he also remembered how the Duke was a Vampire, sucked someone''s blood, and that he was dreaming of a girl while sucking his fingers.


    Like fire and ice in his heart, Michael said, "I will never let you off."

 Chapter 11: 1.10

    After Prince Michael returned to the church, Yunyu asked the system:


    [Why do I feel that his Fatemeter has been raised even after he knows about my identity?]


    [Pupa: Correct, Breakmeter 70%, Fatemeter 55%. He is already in love with you. In the human world, this is the regular percentage that normal couples would settle down and marry. Their love will usually increase after having a baby, or after spending time together without many conflicts.]


    [You don''t need to explain so much, you know. I was just curious. Besides, why would he fall in love with me anyway, we are bound to be enemies.]


    [Pupa: Why? Do you feel guilty because someone is in love with you, but you don''t love him at all? I am a system without heart configuration, but love and hatred have a very thin line. Don''t be like those dense protagonists in Isekai anime.]


    Yunyu gulped. Of course he felt guilty. He was not a cold blooded person that would heartlessly toyed with someone''s heart without reason. His task in this world was to prevent Michael from killing everyone with his holy power. As long as Michael felt that he was not worthy of the title of the Saint, then Yunyu had completed his task.


    [Pupa: You should harden your heart. Because we have many worlds to complete, and you''ll find this situation often.]


    Yunyu sighed. He returned to his room and ripped a chicken neck then sucking the blood dazedly. He drank the blood of three chickens before he washed himself and went to the slum again.


    ***


    When Michael returned to the grand church, the high priest summoned him to his office. Michael changed his clothes to the regular white robe from the church and walked to the Head Priest''s office.


    The Head Priest was an old man in his sixty. He was the de facto leader of the country, even his power surpassed the king. He was also a pious believer of the god. But he was not the chosen Saint, because of one reason.


    The Head Priest was a mass murderer, and he did not repent, nor he thought that his action was wrong. Michael learned how to control the people from the Head Priest. Massacring three hundred people was Michael''s first achievement, thus, when Michael arrived in the priest''s office, the Head Priest treated him like his own son.


    "Michael, I''ve just returned from my visit to another country and I heard that you had exterminated three hundred faithless, was that right?" The Head Priest asked.


    "Yes, father¡­" Michael was not his usual self. If the Head Priest talked to him before Michael met the Duke, he would proudly buff his chest up and admit everything. Because he had been a good follower of the god. He had killed three hundred faithless and sent them to the fiery hell, the place where they belonged. Because they didn''t want to follow the true religion.


    But now, Michael only lowered his head in shame.


    "What''s with you, my son? Why are you sad? Are you sad because you accidentally let a few faithless people slip? I will help you to find and kill them," Head Priest said.


    "Father¡­" Michael gulped, he raised his head slowly to stare at the priest''s eyes, "Did I do the right thing? I''ve just killed three hundred people, most of them never hurt anyone in their life. But I¡ª"


    "Michael, what''s gotten in you?" Head Priest''s gentle smile vanished instantly. His scrutinizing eyes peered at Michael suspiciously, "Remember, as long as what you did is in the name of god, you will not be wrong. Because god is right, and you will always be right."


    "But God is the deity of kindness!" Michael rebuked, "Father, is this really the way of the god? Does the faithless really deserve death even if they never harm anyone?"


    "Michael!" Head Priest raised his voice. This disciple of his never antagonized him since the first time he was brought to the grand church. He was obedient and smart. This was the first time Michael actually rejected his preaching.


    "Who had derailed you? Did you go somewhere while I''m gone?!" The Head Priest already gave so much leniency on Michael, because he believed that Michael would not be derailed by anybody. But it seemed that he was wrong now.


    "Father, what if there is a faithless that has a good heart?" Michael persisted.


    "There is no faithless with a good heart! They are all evil! If you ever see one, they are just pretending!" The Head Priest was angry because he had been questioned by his disciple, "Listen to me, I am the Head Priest! What I said is the truth from god!"


    Michael found that the Head Priest that he worshipped as a messiah, the one that guided him to the light, was actually unreasonable. Michael stopped arguing and lowered his head, "Understood, I will excuse myself first, father."


    Michael withdrew from the Head Priest''s office. The Head Priest was fuming with rage, because Michael was obviously disagreeing with him. The Head Priest''s words had always been seen by his follower as the words from god. Even the Saintess didn''t have that much influence, because she was sick and locked inside the grand church all day.


    The Head Priest was not used to seeing someone argue with him. Usually, those people who dared to contradict him would be sentenced to death in the name of blasphemy or witchcraft.


    ''Prince Michael must''ve gone somewhere and gone derailed while I''m gone,'' the Head Priest thought.


    The Head priest decided to summon Prince Michael''s guard to inquire about his activity during the time he was away from the country. The Head Priest got one answer from the guard.


    Prince Michael went to the mansion owned by Duchy of Delcostro, where Duke Damien Delcostro lived. The Duke was an influential man, and due to his influence, he was open about his status as a faithless and his power protected him from ever getting executed by the church.


    The Head Priest clenched his fist. He hated those faithless, they were people who lived on their own without the guidance from god. They were no different than animals, killing them was the same as killing a bunch of livestock.


    But when one faithless towered above all, then that person was a threat to the church.


    "I will meet that duke, I will make sure that he will not derail Michael anymore."


    ***


    Michael went to meet the Saintess. His mind was in chaos, and he sought solace with the light of his life, the Saintess.


    Michael entered the room and was greeted by the Saintess who smiled at him. She was sitting on the sofa, reading the holy book, "Welcome back, Michael," the Saintess greeted him first.


    "Holy Saintess, pardon my inability to serve you yesterday," Michael kneeled in front of the Saintess. He would usually serve the Saintess, at least guarding him for a few hours every day, because he always thought that it was his duty.


    The Saintess laughed and shook her head, "It''s alright. It seems that you had fun yesterday."


    "Not at all," Michael replied curtly. Yesterday''s experience with the Duke was not pleasant at all, they went into a dirty slum, stuck in the woods, got attacked by a wolf and Michael also found out about the Duke''s real identity.


    On top of everything, the Duke was licking his fingers while imagining someone else, probably a girl. Michael''s heart was restless now.


    The Saintess observed the kneeling young priest for a moment. Her eyebrows raised, at a moment, she was speechless. She closed her eyes and reopened it, and saw the same thing. The Saintess asked, "Michael¡­ did you¡­ met a vampire yesterday?"


    Michael was silent. He was not surprised that Saintess could now. The Saintess had foreseen many things. She could see any human sins and she could see everyone like an open book. Michael was facing the Saintess because he wanted the Saintess to know about this.


    Because he believed that the Saintess was right, she was the real voice of god.


    "I''ve met a kind hearted faithless, he helps the people in the slum, he donated most of his money to save the orphan. He even used his money to feed the children of the parents who got killed by the massacre I did before," Michael confessed everything to the Saintess.


    "But, that kind hearted faithless, is also a Vampire. He is a powerful vampire. But he said that he has never killed a human to survive. He drank animal blood, and he is still the same good person who helps others," again, the gentle face of the Duke appeared in Michael''s mind. The pale face that would help the people who had been abandoned by the world.


    Michael gritted his teeth, he stared deep at the Saintess, "Holy Saintess, I just need your voice. As long as you say that all vampires are all evil, I will purge him immediately. I will make sure that I burn him with the light of heaven until his ashes are gone. But if you said that he is not evil, then¡­ then allow me to meet him again."


    The Saintess saw the seriousness in Michael''s eyes. His body shook greatly after he said that he would kill that vampire if it was by the god''s will. Michael was obviously conflicted.


    The Saintess fell silent for a moment then asked, "Before I answer that, I will ask you one question. Michael, did you fall in love with a vampire?"

 Chapter 12: 1.11

    "Michael, did you fall in love with a vampire?" the Saintess asked.


    Michael was stunned on the spot. He stared at the Saintess blankly. He never had that thought in his head, because love was already a very foreign term for Michael. Now, the Saintess actually confronted him with a ridiculous question.


    Fell in love with a vampire? How could that be?!


    "I will never¡ª" Michael paused when he saw the Saintess'' solemn face fell upon him. As if she had guessed what was in his heart better than himself.


    "Do not be hasty when replying to a question about love, love is a sacred feeling," Saintess said. "Find the truth deep in your heart, Michael. I don''t want you to regret it later."


    "Saintess¡­" Michael lowered his head, he bit his lips because of the conflicting feeling in his heart. He was unaware of it before, but the Saintess confronted him about it, he slowly realized it himself, "I''m not sure about my feelings either. But¡­ I don''t want him to die."


    "Even after you know about his true identity as a vampire?"


    "¡­ yes."


    Saintess nodded, and she caressed Michael''s head gently, "You will admit it later. But I will reply to your question before, the answer is, not all demons are evil, including vampires. God has given me the eyes of the past, I''ve seen demons who protected humans, and I saw those who killed humans for sport. Although very rare, some demons are not born to be a demon. Vampires were humans who died, but got cursed, or bitten by the fellow vampires."


    "Some of them retained their past memory. Maybe that Vampire Duke is one of them," the Saintess said, "He could''ve killed you last night, but he didn''t. Instead, he protected you although risking his identity to be revealed," Saintess reasoned clearly.


    "But he is still a vampire, what if¡­ he wants to trick me? Maybe he just wants to use me for something," Michael still didn''t let his guard down.


    "You are the next Saint, you are immune to his mind manipulation."


    "But, if¡­ if I do fall in love with him, what should I do? Saintess, I will not be able to inherit the title of Saint if I fall in love with someone, and that person is a man."


    Saintess smiled mysteriously, "God knows what is good and what not."


    Then, the Saintess opened her holy book and started reading again, it was the sign that she was not up for another minute of discussion. Michael zipped his mouth and excused himself. He walked aimlessly around the grand church, he was conflicted.


    ''If I really fall in love with that man, I''ll be invalid to be a Saint, right?''


    ''But¡­ do I still have the face to be a Saint? After all the blood that had been spilled¡­''


    ***


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 80%, Fatemeter 60%. Congratulations, host.]


    [Wait, what? Why?]


    Yunyu was surprised. He was on his way back to the carriage. He was busy helping the people in the slum, he didn''t know what happened with Michael in the grand church.


    [Pupa: Not sure, but you are close to completing this world, unexpectedly.]


    [What do you mean ''unexpectedly''?! I am a great actor!]


    Yunyu still couldn''t let go of his grievance against the system. He felt that the system didn''t expect much from him. He was undoubtedly qualified for the job! Yunyu stomped his feet when he entered the carriage back to his mansion.


    [Pupa: I expected less.]


    [Please expect more!]


    Yunyu was busy bickering with the system that he didn''t realize that someone tailed him from behind. When Yunyu arrived at the mansion, he was greeted with the sight of a very peculiar carriage, a white carriage with a golden cross as decoration.


    [Oh? Whose carriage is this?]


    [Pupa: The Head Priest.]


    Yunyu stepped down from his carriage, and his step was blocked by the holy guard from the church. The Head Priest stepped down from his carriage and looked at the Duke with obvious contempt. He sneered, "So this is the evil faithless duke who dared to derail Prince Michael."


    ??Pardon, but what is the Head Priest doing in my mansion?" Yunyu asked, neither arrogant or humble. He didn''t lower his head, because Yunyu felt that the Head Priest was his own kind.


    [Wow! His aura is really dark! I feel like I''ve found my fellow demon friend!]


    [Pupa: He is a human, but he had committed sins bigger than any demon could ever do. Be careful.]


    [Why should I be careful? He is a fellow demon like me! I doubt that his holy magic will have any effect on me.]


    [Pupa: Well, he doesn''t have magic, unlike Michael. But he can still kill you with a silver stake. Don''t lose your vigilance.]


    "I come here to see a faithless who dared to manipulate Prince Michael''s mind," the Head Priest said. He walked steadily towards Yunyu, somehow, his dark aura around him began overpowering Yunyu.


    Yunyu gulped subconsciously. He didn''t know that a human could be the bigger evil than a demon in this world, "Why would I manipulate Prince Michael''s mind? I''m currently minding my own business, he is the one that came uninvited and pestered me all day long."


    "I will be damned if I believed in your nonsense," the Head Priest sneered, "Did you pretend to be a faithless with a good heart to confuse my son? He is still green, easy to confuse with good deeds."


    Yunyu was silent.


    [HOLY SHIT! System, how could this old man know about my trick?!]


    [Pupa: Maybe because he knows the trick well. He must''ve used the same trick to fool the masses. He is bigger evil than demons afterall.]


    The Head Priest scoffed when he saw that the Duke was silent. His guess was correct, "Just you know, I am the Head Priest of Holy Kingdom Rianel. I am the real king in this country, although you are protected by your status, I will find a way to kill you, faithless bastard."


    "If the Head Priest comes here only to threaten me, please leave," Yunyu said. His expression was solemn, "I have no intention to be courteous with you. I know how crooked you are."


    Yunyu raised his chin arrogantly, "If I am a faithless bastard, then you are a devil priest. Because I''ve never seen a priest that would kill thousands of people who dared to defy the church. I''ve never seen someone so twisted, that he would slaughter the innocents in the name of god."


    The Head Priest''s calm mask was blown away immediately, he cursed at Yunyu on his face, "You fucking faithless bastard! I will execute you now in the name of¡ª"


    "STOP!"


    Both Yunyu and the Head Priest looked at the source of the interruption. Michael entered the courtyard with only his horse. He didn''t wear his usual white robe from the church, but he wore his red suit designed for a Prince in Holy Kingdom Rianel.


    Prince Michael rode his horse and stopped in front of them. He didn''t get off his horse, instead he ordered, "Under the name of Prince Michael of Holy Kingdom Rianel, I order all of you to disperse now."


    "Michael, how could you order your father like this?!" The Head Priest got even angrier. Michael actually replaced his church robe with that prince attire.


    Michael didn''t budge, he continued, "Those who defy my order will face the court sentence."


    The Head Priest gritted his teeth. Although he was the de facto ruler of this kingdom, going against the court because of this matter was simply not worth it. He turned his back and said to his people, "Return to the church now."


    After the Head Priest''s carriage left, Michael got off from the horse and held Yunyu''s hand, "Are you alright?"


    Yunyu still had his cold face, "Why is your highness here?"


    "I¡ª" Michael was lost. He tailed the Duke carriage from behind and stopped near the gate when he saw the Head Priest''s carriage. He wanted to confront him, but he still had suspicion in his heart. He wanted to see what Yunyu would do when confronted by the Head Priest.


    He thought that Yunyu would be submissive in front of the Head Priest, but he boldly denounced the Head Priest. He didn''t want Yunyu to be harmed, so he had to interfere.


    "If you have nothing to do, please leave," Yunyu said.


    "No, I have one question," Michael gulped. He had this suspicion from the start, and when the Head Priest confronted the Duke with his question, he couldn''t help but have some grievance in his heart. Michael subconsciously tightened his grip on Yunyu''s bloodless palm, "Is it true, that you helped people in order to confuse me?"

 Chapter 13: 1.12

    "Is it true that you helped people in order to confuse me?"


    [Sigh, Michael will never let go of his suspicion, right?]


    [Pupa: I don''t think he will ever let go of his suspicion. Partly because you are careless enough to reveal your true identity, after thinking about a roasted turkey.]


    [It was a one time thing! One time!]


    Yunyu gritted his teeth, he pulled his hand from Michael''s grip, but Michael persistently gripped his palms. Michael was persistent, like a drowning man desperately clutching on a piece of log, he stared at Yunyu''s eyes deeply, searching for his intention.


    Yunyu coldly snorted, he turned his head to the left, "I don''t have enough patience to deal with you right now. Your Highness, please leave."


    "I will not leave until you answer me!" Michael persisted.


    "¡­ why do you want to know so much? I don''t have any obligation to answer it," Yunyu asked calmly. But inside his head, his mind was in chaos, he tried to find a way to reply to this without being too suspicious.


    [Pupa: he casted a spell on himself.]


    [I know! There is definitely something in his eyes. I think he will find out if I lied now. I don''t want to fail right now, we are so close to the end!]


    This time, the system was silent. Because what Yunyu said made sense. Michael was already suspicious, if Yunyu replied it lightly, his suspicion would never cease, and his breakmeter might not increase at all after this.


    Michael observed the Duke''s face attentively. Because he wanted the truthful answer from the Duke, he chanted a holy spell in himself, his eyes could read lies from someone for a short period of time, he was sure that the Duke couldn''t lie to him now. Because if the Duke did everything to confuse him, then he could only let go. He would not kill the Duke, but he would let go of him and returned back with the Head Priest as an obedient young priest, like before.


    Michael saw how the Duke seemed to be in dilemma in his heart. His eyes had a trace of panic and sadness. It seemed that the Duke was unsure how to reply to the question head on. The Duke finally opened his mouth and only said one thing, "If I tell you about my life before my death, will you stop pestering me?"


    Michael''s eyes widened when the Duke asked him, "Why?"


    "Because you''ll find your answer there. And I do not want you to meet me again after this," the Duke said solemnly.


    Michael gulped. The Duke gave him a choice, discovering the past life of the Vampire Duke and never saw him again, or ignored the duke''s true intention and stayed beside the Duke.


    Michael wanted the best out of both, he wanted to discover the Duke''s true intention, and stayed with the Duke, "Why are you giving me choice? I just¡­ want to know your intention."


    "Because I don''t want you to discover my ugly past life. Once you know it, I beg you to leave me alone," Yunyu said. He was calm and collected, he didn''t blink and stared at Michael''s eyes. Their eyes met each other, but it was not a pretty sight, both of them were trying to find the intention of each other.


    Michael took a deep breath, "I want to know about your past life, if that will answer my question¡­ I will leave you alone after this. But¡­" Michael took a step to close the gap between them and suddenly hugged the Duke, "If I have to leave now, then let me hug you¡­ at least once."


    The Duke paused and let Michael hug him tightly without struggle. But his mind suddenly flashed with countless stars, and Pupa suddenly appeared behind Michael.


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! Duke Damien''s past life!]


    [What hidden plot?] Yunyu was actually bluffing the whole time. Because his mind blanked out trying to find a solution, He gambled on Michael''s Fatemeter. Michael had 60% Fatemeter, when Yunyu said that he would never meet Michael after Michael discovered his past, Yunyu wished that Michael would reject the offer and let it slide.


    But he lost the gamble, Michael accepted the term and suddenly hugged him. There was a jolt in his body and Pupa suddenly appeared.


    [Pupa: You''ve triggered the hidden plot of the story. When the host encounters an item that will trigger a hidden plot, the host will be given the hidden plot.]


    [Wait, there is a hidden plot in the first place? Why didn''t you tell me sooner!?]


    [Pupa: it is called a hidden plot for a reason.]


    [¡­ before I whack you, please tell me that there is a reward for triggering the hidden plot.]


    [Pupa: Indeed, guaranteed 20% Fatemeter increase.]


    ¡­


    Yunyu wanted to protest, he wanted the Breakmeter increase rather than the useless Fatemeter, but he had come to realize that the Pupa System was useless most of the time, so he just agreed defeatedly.


    The system transferred the hidden plot in Yunyu''s head. Yunyu got all the information about the hidden plot and he felt that the system was not so useless anymore, because this hidden plot was his lifesaver!


    Michael hugged the Duke tightly, because the Duke didn''t struggle at all, he thought that the Duke was too stunned to react, ''At least, let me enjoy this feeling before I know everything and leave.'' Michael thought.


    But when he let go of the Duke, he was stunned when he saw tears fall from the Duke''s eyes, "Duke?"


    Yunyu let tears fall from his eyes freely, he pointed at Michael''s chest pocket, "I didn''t know that you own my rosary."


    "Your rosary?" Michael reached his chest pocket and fished out a rosary from his pocket. This rosary was given to him by the Saintess years ago. When he first met Saintess, she gave him this white rosary, when he asked about the origin of the rosary, she said that it was only a keepsake.


    Yunyu reached out the rosary on Michael''s hand, but when his finger touched the rosary, his finger got burned immediately. Yunyu stopped and smiled bitterly, "Since you want to know about my origin, then you should follow me to the garden."


    Michael followed the Duke to the garden and in the garden, the Duke stood silently in the garden. He turned his back and faced Michael head on, he said, "That rosary of yours¡­ was mine when I was alive."


    Michael could still see and notice any lies due to his holy magic, and he still didn''t find any lies in the Duke''s eyes. So far, the Duke told him the truth, "But¡­ you are a vampire, you''re cursed when you died, how could you own this rosary."


    Yunyu''s bitter smile got deeper, "That rosary was given to you by the Saintess, right?"


    Michael nodded, "It is originally owned by the Saintess."


    Yunyu shook his head, "It was mine before. That rosary was given to the next saint or saintess by the previous saint. The Saintess already knows that you are the next Saint, so she gave you that white rosary."


    "I was a saint three hundred years ago," Yunyu said it lightly, but there was a deep emotion in his heart. Deep emotion of longing and grief. He stared at the white rosary, and then Michael subsequently.


    "I was a corrupted saint. I killed many people in the name of god, I thought that I was doing the right thing, because I was a saint, I thought that I would be immune from punishment from god. I was the messiah for a period of time."


    "Until my death, countless corpses piled up under my rule and I was the definition of evil saint. When I wanted to rise back to heaven, god didn''t let me because of my sins, but he didn''t want to send me to hell because I was the chosen saint. Thus, he resurrected me back on earth, but as a vampire."


    "As a punishment, I was degraded as a vampire. I can kill anyone of course, but god gave me an ultimatum, that he will not let me return back to heaven unless I can help as many people as possible in my life as a Vampire. It has been three hundred years since my resurrection, and I haven''t returned."


    "When I saw how cruel you were to the faithless, you reminded me of my past self," Yunyu explained everything to Michael. Michael didn''t see any lies from all the Duke''s statements. As baffling as it could be, Michael had to admit that the Duke told him the truth.


    [Now I get why Duke Damien hasn''t returned back to heaven, that''s because he never actually repent. He spent the three hundred years of his life being a regular vampire, killing people without mercy as his food, even though he knew exactly what he should do to repent. It is tragic.]


    [Pupa: Why do you think it''s tragic?]


    [Because if I don''t come in this world and interfere with Michael''s fate, he will be just like Duke Damien, a cursed saint that will live his life in agony in immortality. Maybe Duke Damien was originally evil, but Michael is actually a good person, just misled. I don''t want him to suffer.]


    Yunyu rubbed Michael''s head, "Maybe, if I got killed by another saint, god will finally forgive for all I had done in my past life. You can leave now and never meet me again, or just kill me. Your choice."

 Chapter 14: 1.13

    Michael listened to everything that the Duke had to say, and Duke''s last words stunned him even more. He didn''t know how to react.


    He didn''t know that the Saintess already knew about his future as a saint when they first met, but did nothing to stop him when he ordered the massacre of three hundred faithless.


    On top of the shocking reveal about the rosary, the past life of the Vampire duke gave him a complicated emotion, anger, disgust, pity, and¡­ guilt. Everything was too much for Michael to handle. If the truth was this painful, he would rather have the Duke said that he was only pretending to help people in order to confuse Michael.


    Because then, Michael would know what to do. He would leave the Duke forever and followed the Head Priest''s teaching of becoming the new head priest. If the Duke lied to him, he would kill this growing feeling inside his heart.


    But when the Duke told him about his past life, the feeling inside Michael''s heart not only grew, but also bloomed into something Michael dreaded since he first went to the church to study.


    He had never felt this thing in his life, up until now. Because he thought that it was a useless feeling used by sinful people to tie each other, now he also had the same feeling and the same desire to tie the Duke with him.


    He fell in love with the Vampire Duke.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 85%, Fatemeter increases to 80%!]


    [Haha¡­ okay¡­]


    Yunyu was not excited at all with the prospect of Michael falling in love deeply with him. He didn''t have any love towards this man at all. He stayed in this world to complete the mission, not to fall in love.


    "Your highness, I just hope that you''ll not turn into someone like me. Because I live my life in agony, thinking about all my past sins, and wishing that someday, god will give me forgiveness and I can return back to his side," Yunyu said.


    After the Duke said that, Michael clenched his fist and hugged the Duke again, this time, it was a tight hug with a hint of possessiveness and paranoia. Yunyu felt uncomfortable, because he could clearly hear the speeding heartbeat of Michael. Yunyu also felt the warm breath that tickled his nape.


    "Your highness, this is inappropriate, let go," Yunyu struggled.


    "Duke, I will¡­ I will never let go," Michael said. When the Duke said that he lived his life in agony, fervently wishing that he would be redeemed someday, Michael also felt the same pain the Duke had felt throughout his life, "I will never¡­ let go¡­"


    [System, maybe I shouldn''t have unlocked the hidden plot.]


    [Pupa: Why? Unlocking the hidden plot gives you a lot of advantages in each world. There is also guaranteed 20% Fatemeter increase, I see no logical reason for you to state that.]


    [Because when I see Michael right now. He clearly fell in love with the Duke. I still don''t know how his Fatemeter increases so much, so easily. I am not a heartless bastard that would toy with someone''s love.]


    [Pupa: Michael is someone who has lived his life as a puppet brainwashed by Head Priest. You are the only one that dares to contradict him and freed him from the chain created by the Head Priest, it is natural that he would cling on you. Maybe he already worships your ''generosity'' at some point.]


    [I still don''t see that as a reason to fall in love deeply¡­]


    "Your highness, you are going to be the next saint, this kind of feeling you have is forbidden. I don''t want you to follow the same sinful path like me," Yunyu tried to slap some logic into Michael.


    Michael finally hesitated and let go of the Duke slowly, but he didn''t let the Duke escape his eyes, "It is not your right to judge whether my feeling is forbidden or not. As long as I don''t hurt anyone¡­"


    Michael took a few steps back and bowed his head slightly, he made a sincere promise to himself, "I will prove to you that I will be a good saint, so you can rest assured. When it is time for me to die, I will beg for our god to forgive you, so we can stay¡­"


    Michael didn''t have the courage to say more, he already made a promise to himself. The Duke might not believe him now, but he wanted the Duke to stay with him. Michael turned his back and scurried to leave the garden.


    Yunyu gazed at Michael''s back who got farther and farther, he clenched his fist, "I''m sorry, Michael."


    ***


    Michael soon returned back to the church. It was already evening when he returned to the church, he headed straight to Saintess'' room, but met an unexpected figure in the corridor. The Head Priest left the Saintess'' room just now with a grim expression on his face.


    "You¡ª" Michael paused when the Head Priest glared at him.


    Those eyes were full of hostility, it was the same hostile glare that the Head Priest had given to the faithless. The Head Priest was old, but he was not decrepit. He still held an amazing amount of power in his hands.


    The Head Priest glared at him, but said nothing and only scoffed before leaving the corridor. Michael rushed towards the Saintess'' room, fearing that the Head Priest did something unspeakable to the Saintess.


    "Saintess!" Michael slammed the door open. He thought that Saintess was hurt, but he saw the Saintess sitting while reading the holy book as always. She was not surprised with Michael''s sudden door slam. She only glanced at him and continued reading the holy book.


    "Since you''ve found out that you''re going to be the next saint, have you found out your true feeling with the Vampire Duke?" Saintess asked lightly.


    Michael gulped, "Yes, I¡­ I love him." Michael walked slowly and kneeled in front of the Saintess, "It happens so fast, but I''ve found out about his past life. He has revealed everything, and wants me to leave him or kill him. Saintess, t¡ªthis is the first time I fall in love, I don''t know whether this love is forbidden by god or not¡­ can you tell me?"


    The Saintess closed her holy book and stared deeply at Michael, "I can''t give you the answer. Because whether something is sinful or not, can only be judged by God himself, especially something sacred like love."


    Saintess pointed at the white rosary in Michael''s pocket, "That rosary was owned by the Duke, me, and it is now with you. I entrusted you to be the next saint. I hope that you''ve learned from the past mistake the Duke made."


    Michael took out his rosary again, he clenched it and asked, "Saintess, if you already know about my future as a saint, why did you let me command the massacre of those faithless¡­"


    The Saintess paused, she sighed and replied, "Because I''m not allowed to tell anyone about the future, I can see the foresight, but I should be silent. Michael, everything is by God''s will."


    "Including the Duke''s fate and mine?"


    "Yes. I''ve seen everything, and you will see the future when you become the next saint. But you can change the future, although it is hard. Michael, when you met the Duke, the future has changed, but it is not a pretty one, especially the Duke."


    Michael got tense immediately when Saintess said that the Duke would not have a good future, "S¡ªSomething will happen to him?! Saintess, please tell me!"


    "Don''t be so agitated," Saintess smiled, "You will know it yourself when you become the new saint after my death."


    "S¡ªSaintess, don''t say that! I don''t want you to die, I will protect you, even from the Head Priest!"


    Saintess shook her head, "Head Priest came and threatened me before you came to my room. But he is only playing god, while my fate and my age has been predetermined by the real god. Hence, I do not take his threat seriously."


    Saintess stood from the sofa. She walked to the balcony, staring at the sunset. She spoke solemnly, "Michael, when it is time for me to leave, I hope you can be a good saint for everyone, for the Duke."

 Chapter 15: 1.14

    [Pupa: You have been dazed for five hours straight, don''t you have anything to do?]


    The system was somewhat aggravated when it saw Yunyu sitting in the pavilion for five hours straight after Michael confessed his feeling. It came as a shock for Yunyu, since he never expected that someone would actually confess to him, and that guy was supposed to be his enemy.


    [Pupa, you don''t understand my feeling right now! I am a pure virgin for 365x19 days! I''ve been a virgin for 19 years of my life, not even a kiss from a random girl or boy in my school days!]


    [Pupa: How¡­ pitiful.]


    [You missed the point!] Yunyu also got aggravated by the system''s half-assed response.


    [Pupa: I can safely assume that Michael''s confession is the first confession that you ever get, right?]


    [YES!]


    [Pupa:¡­ has nobody ever confessed their feelings to you? Not even once?]


    [W¡ªwell, I went to all boy school since elementary school, what do you expect? Confession from my male classmate?]


    [Pupa: I expected that.]


    [Back in my school life, the things that we cared about are sports, games, toys, and the newest action figure! Besides, even if someone confessed to me, I''ll reject him, because I guarantee that he is not as handsome and amazing as Han Ye!]


    [Pupa: Han Ye is that popular actor in your world, right?]


    [Yes! Han Ye is not only handsome, but a great actor, with a kind heart and maturity! I''d want to marry someone like him. Hmm¡­ to think about it I think I have my own sexual orientation.]


    [Pupa: Your own sexual orientation?]


    [I think I''m only attracted to Han Ye. I''m probably a HanYesexual¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­ noted.]


    [What?]


    [Pupa: What?]


    Yunyu was in a much better mood after talking about Han Ye with the system. He was Han Ye''s number one fan. He even wanted to become an actor because he wanted to be close to Han Ye.


    Pupa naturally could read Yunyu''s mood. It circled around Yunyu and said:


    [Pupa: If you keep dilly dallying the mission in this world, you''ll never return back to your original world. Don''t you want to go and meet Han Ye on your first day of shooting?]


    [Well, yes. I want to return to my original world. I was just dumbfounded by Michael''s sudden confession. But I guess, love can''t be forced, right? I don''t love him at all¡­]


    [Pupa: Just focus to fill the Breakmeter, you are only 15% short.]


    Pupa coaxed Yunyu so much, it started questioning whether it was a good system, or a good babysitter. Because this host clearly was too inexperienced to be selected. Pupa wanted to question the headquarter for this.


    Yunyu got up from his seat and returned back to his room. He didn''t know what Michael would do next, but he should be prepared for everything, including the ascension of the new Saint. According to the plot, Saintess would die in less than a year due to sudden heart attack. Then Michael would be showered by the light from the sky and coronated as the new saint.


    But Yunyu didn''t know the exact time, and the system was as useless as it could be. So, the next day, Yunyu returned back to the slum and fed the people. He didn''t see Michael or his men around the slum, which was surprising.


    [Michael is not around at all? Where is he now?]


    [Pupa: He is busy disintegrating Head Priest''s power from the kingdom. He is currently trying to separate himself from the Head Priest and retrieved his status as a prince. He doesn''t want to be associated with the Head Priest anymore.]


    [Wow, what a bold move!]


    The Head Priest was very powerful, if Michael was brave enough to separate himself, then he was also brave enough to fight against the Head Priest. Yunyu admired this straightforward gallant nature of Michael. Because it was the quality that he wanted to have.


    Yunyu enjoyed chatting with the system while helping the slum as always, until he saw an old man walking towards him with his scrawny body. He looked pitiful and walked limply to Yunyu. After he got near, he clinged on Yunyu''s hand and said, "Sir I¡ª"


    "What do you need, old man?" Yunyu couldn''t hear him clearly, so he lowered his head and let the old man whisper to his ear. He expected the old man to beg for the Duke''s aid, but instead, he got one chilling word:


    "Die."


    [Pupa: Watch out!]


    Yunyu''s body reacted immediately as he felt that a sharp object touched his abdomen. Yunyu barely avoided the knife that was about to pierce his heart. Everyone around them were shocked when they saw this scene, the old man gritted his teeth and ran away with two perfectly strong legs.


    The people immediately helped Yunyu and worriedly asked if he was hurt. Yunyu himself was stunned for a long time.


    [System, I am a vampire, right? Why do I feel like that knife to my chest is going to kill me?]


    [Pupa: That knife has been dipped in holy water, the function is almost similar to a silver stake. Holy water is only available for the people in grand church. The Head Priest might have already discovered your identity as a vampire, or at least, he had suspected it.]


    [Probably so, this is a legit assassination attempt.]


    Yunyu couldn''t take this world lightly anymore. When the knife almost pierced his heart, he felt that his life was going to pop like a bubble. Head Priest was not someone for him to mess around.


    [I think I''m going to return soon, I have the feeling that this will not be the last time.]


    Yunyu returned back to his mansion and prepared some documents for him to finish. He was procrastinating to finish these documents before, because he thought that he would finish the world alive, but it was too risky now.


    [Pupa: You are going to transfer all duchy wealth soon?]


    [I''m not sure whether I''ll still be around when the Breakmeter has reached 100%. I don''t want the people here to suffer because of my negligence, especially the orphans.]


    After the whole night of preparing the transfer of duchy wealth, Yunyu got sudden notice from the system.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 90%]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 95%. Breakmeter is still 85%.]


    Yunyu put down his pen and stared at the floating pupa shaped robot in front of him, "Are you sure that you''re not messing around with me, Pupa? This is literally midnight, and Michael''s Fatemeter has increased to 95%?"


    "Maybe he got a wet dream about you? Maybe he dreamed about having a wild sex with you in his dream," Pupa said nonchalantly, "I think the Fatemeter is going to reach 100% once he reached climax. Humans are filthy."


    "You''re so shameless!" Yunyu blushed, "How could someone fall in love because of a wet dream?"


    "You probably have had many wet dreams about Han Ye in your life, you are now his fanboy and loved him to death. Sounds like a good piece of example can be taken here."


    "H¡ªhey! Don''t extract my memory!" Yunyu covered his red face with paper. "A¡ªAnyway, Fatemeter doesn''t matter! Breakmeter is the thing that I need to complete! Why does the Fatemeter exist anyway?"


    "Because for some host, falling in love with the main character is inevitable. Some hosts want to see whether their love has been reciprocated or not," Pupa replied.


    "Hah! I don''t want to fall in love here!" Yunyu shook his head and said determinedly, "I will not fall in love in these worlds! All I want is to return back to my world and continue my life as usual! My first shooting is waiting for me!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Michael was wide awake the whole time. He had heard the news about the Duke''s assassination attempt in the slum. The Duke dodged the attack, but he was visibly shaken.


    The Duke was a Vampire, an attack with a knife would not kill him. But the Duke reacted immediately when he got attacked with a mere knife, it was proof that the knife was not a regular knife.


    He had suspected someone, after a short interrogation, he finally found out that the knife had been dipped in holy water, it was no different than a silver stake that could kill a vampire. And the only ones in this kingdom that had access to the holy water were him and Head Priest.


    Michael felt that he was so careless to let the Head Priest attack the Duke so easily. He was wide awake the whole night, thinking how pitiful the Duke was. The Duke was a good man, he helped others, protected and nurtured the orphans and the poor, but what he got was an assassination attempt that almost took his life.


    Michael clenched his fist, the Duke would really die if he was too slow. He needed to do everything quick if he wanted to protect him.


    "I will never let go."

 Chapter 16: 1.15

    Three months had passed since the assassination attempt, Yunyu hadn''t returned back to the slum because he was afraid of his life. Instead, he sent his servants daily to help the poor in the slum. So, the slum would not be abandoned even if he was unable to come.


    Yunyu spent the days walking around the garden, drinking chicken and cow blood in his room, and completing all the documents to prepare before he left this world. Finally, after three months of uninteresting life, the man who had made his name well known throughout the kingdom finally showed up in the courtyard.


    Michael lowered his head and bowed in front of the duke, "Long time no see, Duke."


    When Yunyu saw Michael for the first time after three months, what he noticed first was a scar on his neck. It was an obvious scar that could not be hidden. Michael''s eyes had also changed, he had lost his previous expressive eyes. Previously, Yunyu could read all Michael''s emotions from his eyes, because Michael was very expressive.


    But now, Yunyu couldn''t even read a trace of emotion in Michael''s eyes. He was like a calm hunter with a hidden dagger, his eyes were unreadable and his smile always gave a mysterious feeling.


    Michael smiled when he saw the Duke was speechless with his change in only three months, "I got the scar because I fought against the Head Priest''s men before, if that is what you want to ask."


    Yunyu got even more speechless. Michael and the Head Priest''s relationship had fallen at this point, where the Head Priest actually intended to eliminate Michael. The obvious scar proved that Michael was barely clinging on to his life when he fought against the Head Priest''s men.


    "Duke, I''m here to give you this," Michael took out two badges. The first badge was a shattered badge from the church, signifying that he had been separated from the Head Priest. And the second one was the holy knight badge, "I am now the captain of the holy knight, specifically tasked to protect the Saintess. I will not be affiliated with the head priest anymore. Duke, with this, I will not have any power to massacre the faithless anymore."


    Yunyu''s body was frozen still when Michael held his hands. Michael kneeled and kissed his hand gently, "I''ve stripped almost all Head Priest''s power, although the way I did it is not the elegant one, I hope you understand. Because I don''t want him to hurt you or threaten your life."


    "You¡­ are you doing this for me?" Yunyu couldn''t fathom how someone risked his life for him. He imagined how fierce the battle that Michael had fought against the Head Priest in these past three months. It should be a hell on earth for Michael.


    "I''m doing this for us," Michael said sincerely. It had been three months, it was indeed a hell on earth for him. Because he had to use all means necessary to strip all the Head Priest''s backing. He was the second prince, so he also had a few backings himself. But it was not easy at all.


    Michael had to protect his life every night, he also needed to protect the Saintess from the Head Priest. He slept only two to three hours a day and all his dreams were filled with the sight of the Duke getting assassinated by the Head Priest.


    He missed the Duke dearly, thinking of him like an oasis in the desert. As long as he could return back and protect the Duke and the Saintess, then his life goal had been fulfilled.


    "Duke, are you happy now? Do you forgive me now?" Michael asked, though it sounded more like a begging.


    Yunyu gazed at the powerful man who kneeled in front of him. Beneath his zealousness, Michael was devoted to those he treasured. Although he was only acting as Duke Damien now, he could feel that his heart wavered.


    Slowly, Yunyu put his hand on top of Michael''s head and rubbed his head gently, "You are amazing, Michael."


    It was true from Yunyu''s heart, not as Duke Damien, but as Bai Yunyu. He felt that Michael was truly


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 90%! Fatemeter increases to 97%!]


    Michael felt like his heart was showered with warm water, it soothed the scars that he carried for three months. His body shook, unable to contain his happiness. He kissed the Duke''s hand once more, this time, it was more passionate. Because Yunyu could feel the passion from Michael spread through his veins.


    "Duke, I will return back after I cleared everything. The Saintess will give us her blessing," Michael said. He got up and rushed out with his horse. Yunyu stood still, watching the gallant prince rode the horse away from his sight.


    [System, I hope that I won''t find a man like Michael anymore in the next world.]


    [Pupa: I can''t guarantee.]


    Yunyu said no nothing anymore, he only stared at Michael''s back until it disappeared from his sight.


    ***


    Michael returned back to the church and headed to the Saintess'' room as always. There were two guards in front of the room, they were Michael''s men. Michael was afraid that the Head Priest would attack Saintess when he was not in the church, so he guarded Saintess tightly with his subordinates.


    Michael was excited with the thought of him and the Duke getting the blessing from the Saintess. When he entered the room, the Saintess was sleeping on the sofa. She had a smile on her, it seemed that she had a good dream. She was holding her holy book on her bosom.


    Michael was reluctant to wake the Saintess, but it was already winter. The Saintess could get sick if she didn''t sleep on her bed. Michael called the Saintess, "Saintess, please wake up. You shouldn''t sleep on the sofa."


    No response.


    "Saintess, wake up," Michael called her again and again, still no response.


    Michael paused for a moment, he had a bad feeling, "Saintess?"


    Michael put his finger under the Saintess'' nose to check her breath, and there was no breath at all.


    "No¡­ S¡ªSaintess! Wake up!" Michael shook Saintess'' body a few times, there was no response, but a scrap of paper fell from the Saintess'' holy book. The scrap of paper shone bright, which attracted Michael. He stared at the glowing paper and Saintess'' warm smile consecutively.


    He took the paper and opened it, the words inside the paper flashed with bright light, blinding Michael for a moment. When he reopened his eyes, he read the glowing words inside the paper.


    {I''ve passed the next holy mission to you, Saint Michael. Promise me that you will be a good Saint. Listen to your heart, you''ve got my blessing.}


    Under the sentence, there was a symbol similar to the one in his white rosary. When Michael saw the symbol, the symbol glowed in warm light and the white rosary on his chest pocket reacted with the same warm glow. Gradually, Michael''s body was covered in a warm glow.


    Michael stared at the Saintess who had died in beautiful sleep, and he closed his eyes.


    The bright light pillar from the sky hypnotized everyone in Holy Kingdom Rianel. The bright light was the sign of the ascension of the new Saint. Everyone stared at the light pillar, waiting for the new Saint to emerge from the sky with his holy staff.


    When the light pillar finally subsided, a man was hovering on the sky. He had a warm aura around his body and the white rosary turned into a holy staff. The new saint had been ascended.


    Holy Saint Michael had successfully ascended to be the new light.

 Chapter 17: 1.16

    After Michael regained control over his body, he descended back to Saintess'' room, he wanted to protect Saintess'' body before her burial. But he didn''t find her at all. Saintess'' body disappeared after his ascension as the new Saint. All that was left was her holy book.


    Michael stood in silence, he clenched his holy staff.


    He knew that Saintess'' death was fated, everything had been fated by God.


    But it created a big hole in his heart. He had sworn to his life that he would protect the Saintess at all cost, but in the end, he couldn''t protect her from her own fate. Michael felt that it was unfair, because Saintess was only thirty until her death. She could''ve lived a long life. But she was God''s dearest, he took her to heaven because she was too good for this world.


    Everyone gathered near the Saintess'' room to meet the new saint. Michael saw his holy knight, the missionarist, even the regular peasants gathered around the church to worship him. Michael always thought that Saintess didn''t like to go outside because of her poor health.


    But when all people gathered in front of him, they chanted his name, "Give us your blessing, Saint Michael! Please give us your blessing!"


    Michael saw every person had a dark aura around them. Their face distorted in front of his eyes, and slowly, Michael could see the shadow of each person lingered on top of their heads, blatantly spouting their real sins.


    ''I''ve raped a woman when I was drunk!''


    ''I beat my wife until her legs went limp!''


    ''I spread gossip about my brother, because I''m jealous!''


    ''I like to torture animals because they look pitiful!''


    Those twisted shadows confessed everything to him, he saw his holy knights, even the holy knights were full of sins. Michael finally understood what the Saintess'' felt.


    The shadows became louder and louder. The sins of all these people made him angry in heart. They looked clean from outside, but their sins were horrible. Michael''s expression turned darker and darker, the holy staff in his hand trembled. The confessions disgusted him, truly.


    It was only an hour since he became the new Saint, and Michael already wanted to kill everyone around him.


    ''They never repent, they never admit, they never regret,'' Michael thought. The holy staff started gathering light, ''What is the point of letting them live if they will keep making more sin? I can¡­ kill them all and stop those sins from talking, they are truly disgusting¡­''


    The holy staff gathered enough light that shone through the whole church, the people who gathered inside the church were happy, because they thought that they would be blessed. Little did they know, the light from the holy staff would soon burn everyone inside this church.


    Michael raised his holy staff, he was about to smite everyone inside this church. He closed his eyes, unable to bear seeing anymore twisted faces around him, until he heard a familiar voice calling his name desperately.


    "Michael! Don''t!"


    Michael opened his eyes immediately. He looked at someone far from his position, he looked at him with worry in his eyes, he called his name again, "Michael! Don''t release the light!"


    "Duke¡­?" Michael couldn''t believe his eyes. The Duke, who was obviously a vampire that couldn''t withstand the holy aura of a saint, came to the church to stop him. He saw the Duke was in pain and his pale face turned reddish, even though the Duke was far away from his position.


    Michael lowered his staff and the light from the staff gradually disappeared.


    Everyone looked disappointed, they turned their heads towards Duke Damien who suddenly barged in, they glared in unison.


    "THAT FAITHLESS DUKE DARED TO INTERRUPT THE SAINT''S BLESSING!" said one guy, he provoked everyone inside the church.


    Everyone started cursing the Duke because of his faithless status, "You evil faithless! You sinful bastard!"


    "Kill that Duke!"


    Yunyu ignored everyone and stared at Michael once more, although he said nothing, he was pleading with his eyes. Michael bit his lips, he tried to suppress his rage. When these people who were truly sinful, dared to accuse someone, it boiled his anger.


    He wanted to smite all of them at once, but the Duke''s pleading eyes stopped him, like a cold water that constantly poured over his head, the Duke''s pleading eyes suppressed his anger.


    When Michael lowered his head, trying to suppress his rage again, Yunyu was finally assured that Michael would not massacre everyone with his smite here, at least not now. Yunyu smiled at Michael and ran from the church, because the people were really angry at him.


    "Catch the Duke!"


    [Pupa: I have to admit that you are truly a good actor there. You keep your acting on point even though your skin is burning.]


    [¡­]


    Yunyu said nothing, the masses chased him from the church. He ran and turned left to a dark alley. He immediately removed his presence and dashed out of the city. Yunyu ran towards the forest and went straight into a deep lake in the middle of the forest.


    Yunyu dived to the lake and stayed there.


    [Pupa: ¡­ Why are we in the lakebed?]


    [Aaaaah! System! It''s so painful and itchy! It''s burning, I feel like I''ve been bitten by thousands of fire ants all over my body!]


    Yunyu scratched his body all over inside the lake. He rolled in the lakebed, trying to scratch his back. He was a vampire, so he didn''t need to breathe at all. The lakebed was really cold, so it was like a big pot of soothing oil.


    Michael''s holy aura didn''t directly burn him, but it slowly bit his skin and made it so itchy and painful at the same time.


    [I shouldn''t have come to the church!]


    [Pupa: If you didn''t come, Michael would''ve killed everyone there.]


    Meanwhile, Michael already teleported in front of the lake. He sat on a flat stone. He turned his holy staff back to be the white rosary, so his aura was not very overpowering.


    He silently stared at the lake, he knew that the Duke was in the lakebed. Michael felt that his heart had been pinched, because he thought that the Duke jumped to the lakebed because he was saddened when the people wanted to kill him.


    The Duke was a gentle soul, he had helped many people. But they all turned blind eyes over all his good deeds and only focused on one thing, his status as a faithless.


    ''He must''ve been crying inside the lake¡­'' Michael thought.


    When the Duke finally emerged, he was in pitiful state. His skin was bluish, and he was soaked. Yunyu was surprised when he saw Michael, he took a few steps back.


    "W¡ªWhy are you here?"


    Michael didn''t say anything, he just stared at the Duke deeply. He was prepared to see all the sins that the Duke had done in his past life, but Michael saw no shadow over the Duke''s head. No shadows, no confession, in fact, there was a faint glow on top of Yunyu''s head.


    "You¡­ over three hundred years since the day you were awakened as a vampire¡­ you never sinned?" Michael was dumbfounded. He knew that the Duke was kind hearted, but it was baffling that the Duke never had any sins in his life.


    [Wait? Pupa, help me here. I''m lost, I don''t know what he is talking about.]


    [Pupa: A saint can see any sin that humans did throughout their life. He saw that you have no sin at all, like a baby.]


    [But, Duke Damien had killed countless people for three hundred years. Are you sure that he is not wrong?]


    [Pupa: He is not wrong. Since you''ve replaced Duke Damien''s soul, Michael is seeing your soul as Yunyu, not as Duke Damien. Since you''ve never done anything sinful during the period of time you are here, he sees that you are a pure hearted soul.]


    [Whoa¡­ imagine if I followed your advice to drink human blood before, I would''ve failed this world. Pupa, you are as useless as always.]


    [Pupa: I thought that you will fail the world anyway.]


    [Please have more faith in me, goddamn it!]


    Michael stared at the Duke who was fully guarded. Michael took one step forward, and the Duke took one step back, "Y¡ªYou shouldn''t come closer," the Duke said.


    "Duke¡­ I''ve used magic to cover my aura for a short time, I will not burn you¡­"


    The Duke finally stopped retreating, he stood still. Michael walked a few steps closer until they were only a few inches apart. Michael took a deep breath and asked:


    "Why did you come to the church? You know it''s dangerous there, you could''ve been killed."


    "I don''t want you to make the same mistake as I did three hundred years ago. I also did the same thing, seeing everyone as sinful and disgusting, so I killed all of them," The Duke replied.


    "They deserve death," Michael said coldly, "Their hearts are ugly, just look at what they did to you. You are someone who has never sinned for three hundred years. You''ve helped them a lot, but they repaid it by trying to kill you."


    "It''s not about them," The Duke shook his head, "It''s about myself. I helped them because I want to, not because I want them to repay me. Even if I died in their hands, I will not bear grudges against them. I want to die a good man."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 95%, Fatemeter increases to 100%. Congratulations host! May you have a good love life with the master of this world!]


    Right after the Duke said that, Michael got a sudden foresight about the Duke.


    He saw the Duke lying on the ground, he closed his eyes solemnly with a silver stake piercing his heart.

 Chapter 18: 1.17

    Michael didn''t see anyone beside the Duke when he died in his foresight. He only saw the Duke lying on the ground alone, he couldn''t see who would be the one who would kill the Duke in the future.


    ''Duke¡­ duke¡­ I will avenge you, I will burn them to ashes¡­''


    Michael could hear his own voice in the foresight, his eyes couldn''t let go of the horrible sight in his foresight, it felt that his heart had been crushed from inside when he saw the Duke''s motionless body.


    ''If... if the duke dies, and I can''t find his killer, then I might as well kill everyone in this world. So I can surely avenge him, what is the use of being a saint if I can''t protect or avenge my loved one,'' Michael thought.


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 92%... 90%... 85%.]


    Yunyu''s heart jumped, he panicked and cursed in his heart.


    [Shi--! How could it be!? I thought Breakmeter can''t be decreased!]


    [Pupa: It can, Breakmeter is hard to fill, because it fluctuates. Fatemeter is actually harder to fill, because love is very tricky. That''s why other hosts rarely could fill the Fatemeter to 100%. You have the talent.]


    [I don''t need that talent, aaahh! My precious Breakmeter! What is in Michael''s head anyway, what did he think about?!]


    [Pupa: Maybe he sees something. Maybe he sees that you are unpleasant to the eyes, so he just got disgusted and hates you.]


    [But his Fatemeter is stuck at 100%! There is no logical explanation for this!]


    The foresight slowly disappeared and Michael regained his sense back, he blinked a few times. He saw the Duke standing in front of him with worried eyes, "Your highness, are you alright? You look¡­ strange."


    Without warning, Michael hugged the Duke tightly, this time, Yunyu could feel Michael''s hand trembling and he gripped Yunyu''s body until he felt pain.


    "Duke, I will not let anyone hurt you. I will never let go. I will never let anyone go," Michael said. His voice was hoarse and emotional, as if he could break down at any moment.


    Yunyu still couldn''t understand what was in Michael''s head. He was also a powerful vampire, he could protect himself well. In fact, aside from Saint Michael, there was no one in the Holy Kingdom Rianel that could beat him.


    "Your highness, your worry is baseless. I can protect myself well. Just because you are a lot stronger than me, doesn''t mean that I''m weak," Yunyu tried to calm Michael down, but he became even more restless than before. The foresight rarely missed, Saintess had predicted everything, she even predicted her own death. It was all predetermined and it was almost impossible to change.


    Michael wanted to protect the duke, he wanted to do something so nobody could hurt the Duke. It was the first time for him to fall in love with someone, he had lost the Saintess, someone who was dear to his heart. Now he would lose the Duke too?


    He would go insane.


    Yunyu was suffocated with Michael''s tight hug. It was so tight that he literally could feel everything, it felt like he was hugged naked by Michael.


    [System, I can feel his uhm¡­ manhood pressing against mine¡­ that is huge.]


    [Pupa: you want to have sex with a saint? His semen will be 100x more painful than the holy water.]


    [I¡ªI was just saying! I don''t want to die after that¡­ besides, I''m still a cute little virgin.]


    [Pupa: I can read all ideas in your mind with 99% accuracy. You are definitely not a virgin in your imagination. That is one wild brain.]


    [H¡ªhey, no peeking!]


    Yunyu struggled after some time, because it seemed that Michael''s emotional fluctuation affected his spell. Yunyu started feeling the holy aura from Michael again.


    Michael realized it and released the Duke. The Duke took a few steps back and he said, "I will return back to my mansion. Your highness, you are now the new saint, everyone is waiting for you there. I hope that you can be a good saint. Please don''t visit me, I don''t want the people to hunt me again if we have entanglement with each other."


    "But???" before Michael could continue, the Duke smiled faintly at him and disappeared. The Duke returned back to his mansion.


    Michael stood in silence, a bitter smile pasted on his face, "How could I not visit you? How could I not get entangled with you? How could I not see you? I will never let go, Duke. I will make sure that nobody would be able to touch you."


    Michael returned back to the church to appease the masses. He kept his fake smile and said that the Duke was not dangerous, he made an alibi, "The Duke stopped me because I am a new saint, I can''t control my power yet. If I released the light before, it might hurt you."


    The people seemed to believe everything that he said, at this point, if he said to them that they should kiss his feet, they probably would do it without thinking twice.


    Michael gave a blessing to all of them with his magic, but it was just a fake blessing. He just imbued a warm glow to them, so they thought that they got a blessing from him. Michael was truly disgusted with all of them.


    ''There is no way I will give them true blessing, that will be a waste,'' Michael thought.


    After everyone had left, he wanted to immediately return back to the Duke''s mansion. But an old man appeared in front of him with a smile on his face. He was using the same white robe with a golden pattern and said, "My son, you are now the saint. A saint is the epitome of kindness and forgiveness, will you forgive your poor father? We had a fight before, but I''ve always regarded you as my real son, I don''t want us to be separated by some kind of misunderstanding."


    Michael looked down at the almost powerless Head Priest. Michael had successfully stripped almost all power from him, he locked himself inside the church nowadays and didn''t want to see Michael anymore.


    Now that he became the Saint, this vicious old man wants to reconcile? After all those assassination attempts on him? Hah, ridiculous!


    "It is already my forgiveness to spare your life, old man. You are free to roam because I don''t want to dirty my hands. You can enjoy life as a regular old man without your power now, enjoy it," Michael laughed mockingly and left the Head Priest.


    The Head Priest stared at Michael''s back, he chuckled, "You''ll see."


    ***


    Yunyu was in a bad mood in his room now. He was so close to completing the mission, he was only five percent short to complete it, but the sudden drop of Breakmeter ruined it. He sucked the chicken blood groggily.


    "This world is really harsh and punishing. I didn''t do anything wrong and I got punished with the Breakmeter drop," Yunyu complained.


    The system was not used to deal with this kind of inexperienced host. Many of its previous hosts were cunning and cold hearted, they saw the Breakmeter drop as a fun game and they could easily reverse the situation.


    "Pupa, Tell me that this world is a hard world, right? Did you accidentally send me into a difficult world as the first mission?"


    "¡­ this is the easiest world, at least the one that is beginner friendly to you," Pupa said truthfully.


    "T¡ªThis is the easiest!?" Yunyu was mind blown. He thought that his world was challenging enough.


    "You have a powerful body, a fairly docile man as your target, and you have a good status. You really lack nothing in this world," Pupa said.


    Yunyu was silent, he couldn''t accept the fact that Pupa was right about this. He really lacked nothing in this world.


    Suddenly, Pupa reacted, it made itself invisible and said, "Michael is coming."


    Yunyu was surprised, before he could react, Michael already teleported right in front of him. Yunyu jumped back, he was not used to Michael appearing out of nowhere like a ghost.


    Michael smiled seeing the Duke surprised face, he chuckled, "Were you surprised?"


    "What are you doing here? I said, you shouldn''t visit me," Yunyu asked cautiously.


    "I''m here to do something to protect you, Duke," Michael smiled, but there was a hidden intention in his smile. He chanted something inaudible for Yunyu, and he pointed his fingers at the door, and a light screen, similar to glass, appeared around the room.


    "What did you just do?" Yunyu didn''t feel hurt at all, but he could feel that his strength had been depleted, he was weakened after Michael chanted his spell.


    "This is my holy protection, nobody will be able to break through the door or window, nobody can enter your room except me, and¡­ you cannot leave your room at all, you might also feel a bit of side effect with your power weakening inside this room," Michael said solemnly.


    "Duke, I''m keeping you safe."

 Chapter 19: 1.18

    "Duke, I''m keeping you safe, nothing will hurt you with this protection,"


    Yunyu was dumbfounded with Michael''s way of thinking. He suddenly set up an impenetrable barrier around Yunyu''s room, locking him inside the room. Yunyu knew that Michael''s spell was powerful, because he could feel it immediately.


    Yunyu could feel that his strength had been depleted to almost a regular man level. He looked at Michael coldly, "Why are you doing this? I said to you that I can protect myself. You are worrying over something baseless."


    "I do not worry over something baseless!" Michael reacted exaggeratedly. He was worrying every minute that the Duke would disappear. That foresight haunted him, "It''s in my foresight! I saw everything, I saw your death!"


    Yunyu was pretty vexed with Michael''s paranoia. He was obviously fine, nobody would be able to hurt him anytime soon, if there was someone, Yunyu was pretty sure that Michael would kill that guy first. Yunyu looked at Michael with a cold gaze, "You are a Saint, you''re not supposed to focus your attention only to me."


    "But I want to protect you. Duke, you are¡­ really important to me, I can''t bear losing you after losing Saintess. She is like a mother figure to me, and you are¡­ you are the first and the only one that I will ever love¡­"


    Yunyu''s heart jumped, it beat rapidly after Michael confessed his love. Of course, Yunyu already knew that Michael loved him. Because the Fatemeter had reached 100% and it didn''t show any sign of changing at all. But when Michael confessed like this, it made him stunned silly.


    [Pupa: You already know about his love anyway, why do you still act surprised?]


    [Because I was actually surprised. His confession sounds sincere¡­]


    [Pupa: Because it is.]


    [¡­ system, I want to ask something. If I completed the task and the Breakmeter reached 100%, what would happen to the main character of the world?]


    [Pupa: Nothing will happen. If you complete the task without killing the main character, he will resume his life. The world will be saved and everything will return back to normal, I will guarantee that the main character will live a fulfilling life, at least each of them will be seen as the beacon of hope in their own respective world.]


    [So, if I have filled the Breakmeter to 100%, Michael will surely live a fulfilling life? He will be the Great Saint that is loved by everyone?]


    [Pupa: Yes. Why are you asking this?]


    [I just don''t want the target to suffer after I leave the world. This gives me assurance, at least. If Michael becomes the Great Saint that is well loved, I believe that my task has been fully completed in this world.]


    Pupa said nothing, Yunyu was the first host to ask about this. Pupa had few hosts before Yunyu, and none of them ever asked about the main character''s fate. Because they always thought that it was just a game. When they died, they had completed the game and jumped to another world happily.


    "Your highness, you are a saint. You are God''s dearest, if you become a good saint, you''ll return back to heaven where you can ask for everything. You are going to risk your position in heaven by falling in love with a man, don''t be stupid!" Yunyu said harshly.


    "I''m not stupid! I know the risk and I will still love you!" Michael grasped the Duke''s wrist firmly. His emotion was unstable, he knew that the Duke wouldn''t accept him so easily. But when the Duke rejected him, he was indeed heartbroken.


    "Argh!" Yunyu struggled hard when Michael grasped his wrist. Michael realized it immediately and let go of the Duke''s wrist.


    The Duke''s hand had been burned. It turned black like charcoal. Michael''s hand trembled, his unstable emotion made him lose control of his power. He accidentally spilled some of his holy aura, "D¡ªDuke, I''m sorry, let me heal you."


    Michael wanted to chant his holy spell again, but stopped midway when he realized that it would only hurt the Duke more.


    The Duke looked at him coldly, he said, "Leave."


    Michael bit his lips, he wanted to say more. But he blew it up because he still couldn''t control his holy power well, "I will leave. I will send livestock for your food everyday¡­"


    Michael disappeared from the room. Yunyu had a cold gaze, but after Michael left, Yunyu''s eyes started getting teary, "Waaahh¡­ system, it hurts!"


    Pupa materialized itself again and circled around Yunyu, "Your hand is badly burned, but it will be recovered once you drink blood again. No need to worry."


    "But it''s still painful!" Yunyu remembered that he had a living chicken in the kitchen. He walked to leave the room, but his nose smacked the light screen. Yunyu pushed the light screen, but it didn''t budge.


    Yunyu took the chair and threw it on the light screen, but it didn''t leave any crack.


    "That light screen set up by Michael is impenetrable, nobody can enter except saint or saintess. Including you, You are stuck here," Pupa said.


    Yunyu slammed the light screen with his body to no avail. He was tired today, he wanted to rest. Yunyu slumped on the bed, still writhing in pain. He just wanted this to be over with.


    After that day, Michael didn''t stay around the Duke''s mansion anymore. He appeared in a mere second to give the duke food and new clothing, then disappeared again. Michael felt really guilty when he saw the Duke with an obvious scar on his wrist. Although it had been healed after the Duke drank blood, the permanent scar was obvious.


    Michael practiced every day to control his holy power. Usually, saints or saintesses didn''t need to control their power. Because holy power does nothing to human and animal, as long as the saint did not have intention of hurting.


    But he practiced every day because he wanted to be close with the Duke. He wanted to hold the Duke''s hand.


    Michael was also busy with the saint''s task to bless the people. Although he never blessed anyone, because he simply found them unworthy.


    Days passed and nothing had changed, until one day at night, Michael came to the altar in the church to practice as always. He didn''t notice anything until his sense suddenly noticed something.


    "What is this uneasiness?" Michael looked around, there was nothing amiss around him. But his keen sense said different things.


    There was uneasiness in his heart, Michael closed his eyes to probe this strange feeling. Right after he closed his eyes, he saw the Saintess in front of him. Although Michael''s eyes were shut, he could still see his surroundings clearly, including the Saintess.


    She smiled at him and pointed at a small drawer near a door, then she disappeared.


    Michael opened his eyes, sometimes, Saintess would come to his dream to tell something. But she was always unresponsive when Michael wanted to talk with her.


    However, this time, Saintess appeared right after he closed his eyes. It must''ve been something important for her to appear suddenly. Michael walked to the drawer pointed by the Saintess, he gulped and opened it.


    There was nothing inside, it was an empty drawer. But he noticed a few blood spots inside the drawer. Michael touched it and his body immediately reacted, he got the foresight of the future again, but it was a very near future.


    He saw the Duke lying on the ground with a silver stake piercing his heart, the same foresight as before. But there was a man who laughed at the Duke''s motionless body.


    The head priest laughed creepily, his body had been smeared with blood, but it was not his blood, nor it was the Duke''s, because the duke was a vampire.


    It was Saintess'' blood.


    Michael was able to connect everything and saw the Duke''s demise, he opened his eyes immediately, he rushed to the Duke''s mansion.


    "No, not like this!"

 Chapter 20: 1.19

    Yunyu was chilling around inside his room with the system. Days were very boring for him, because he couldn''t leave this room. He couldn''t roam around, heck, he couldn''t even go to the toilet, because it had been barred by the light screen.


    "You don''t need to defecate, why do you need the toilet?" Pupa asked.


    "W¡ªWell, I need to solve my physical need sometimes," Yunyu said truthfully.


    Of course the system knew, because it could read Yunyu''s mind. The system also knew that human male needed to solve physical needs every now and then, but it didn''t understand why would Yunyu need to masturbate in the toilet when he could do it here?


    "You can just do it here," Pupa suggested.


    "No! You''ll peek!"


    "¡­ you do realize that I''m bound with you in every world, right? I don''t need to peek when I can see everything in Ultra HD," Pupa didn''t understand Yunyu''s mind sometimes, because Yunyu was its youngest host so far, Pupa didn''t understand this shame of being of a young blood when being discovered.


    Suddenly, Pupa could sense someone was coming, it turned invisible and warned Yunyu, "Someone is coming, but it''s not Michael, be careful."


    Yunyu stood upright immediately, his eyes darted at the door. He could hear the steps of someone, then not long after, a group of people also followed. The door was suddenly opened from outside, an old man around his sixty was standing on the doorway, the Head Priest smiled at him. Behind the Head Priest, there was a group of people dressing in black.


    "I see that Saint Michael has set up a holy light screen around your room, smart move," Head Priest said, he touched the light screen and his hand felt a slight sense of burning.


    "He also strengthened it every day, he must''ve been paying so much attention to you, Vampire Duke," Head Priest said, "Only a saint or saintess can bypass this holy screen, unfortunately."


    "You know that you can''t bypass the light screen, leave now," Yunyu said. He was a bit intimidated by the Head Priest right now because he had plenty of henchmen behind him. Besides, Yunyu had been weakened due to Michael''s holy magic, he had been reduced to almost a regular human.


    "I can''t bypass this light screen?" Head Priest smiled mysteriously, he took out a bottle from his sleeve, the bottle contained a dark red liquid, "As a vampire, Duke must''ve known what is inside this bottle, right?"


    Yunyu could sense it instantly, it was human blood, but the blood was strange. Because Yunyu felt that his body was burning only by looking at it, "Whose blood is that?"


    "It''s the dead Saintess'' blood," Head Priest replied lightly.


    "How could¡ª"


    "How could I get her blood? She died hours before Michael''s ascension to be the new saint, so I bribed his holy knights and entered the room. I take some of her blood because I know the Saintess'' blood can be useful in certain situations, like this."


    The Head Priest opened the bottle and he started smearing Saintess'' blood on his face, his hands and leg. It created a horrible sight, even for Yunyu. An old man with a bloody face and hand grinned at him.


    The Head Priest touched the light screen and the holy light screen responded by weakening. The Head Priest bypassed the holy light screen without trouble at all.


    Yunyu gasped when the Head Priest walked towards him. He subconsciously took a few steps back until he was cornered like a small rat. The Head Priest grinned from ear to ear, "Tell me, what do you feel now? Michael set up this holy light screen to protect you from harm, and the holy screen depletes your power. But the same protection becomes a prison for you, you can''t escape."


    Yunyu gritted his teeth. The Head Priest was right, he couldn''t escape, all he could do was to fight and kill this creepy old man. Yunyu jumped in to strangle the Head Priest, but the Head Priest was well prepared. He took a jug from his pocket and splashed some of the water to Yunyu.


    "Ah!" Yunyu shielded his face. The Head Priest had just splashed the holy water to his face. Although Yunyu had protected his face, few drops hit his eyes, and he was blind for a moment.


    Yunyu backed off like a cornered rat again, trying to recover his sight. The Head Priest took out a silver stake and walked in front of Yunyu. He pulled the Duke''s collar and said, "Michael will be heartbroken and kill everyone after your death, and I will return back to my position as people''s hope."


    The Head Priest stabbed Yunyu''s heart with the silver stake.


    Yunyu screamed in agony, and at the same time, Michael finally arrived.


    "No!" Michael shouted.


    The Head Priest looked at Michael''s direction, he was taken aback by Michael''s sudden arrival. Yunyu gathered all his remaining strength and sharpened his nails, he stabbed Head Priest''s neck with his sharp nails.


    "Argh! You!" The Head Priest released Yunyu. He tried to cover his neck from bleeding, but the wound was grievous and the Head Priest fell on the ground, with his bleeding neck, he died.


    Michael saw everything, but he was unresponsive for a moment. Until the Head Priest finally dropped dead, he rushed towards Yunyu and pulled the silver stake from Yunyu''s heart.


    Yunyu was dying at this point, it was too late, Michael was one second too late.


    "Duke! Don''t leave me! I¡ªI will find a way to save you!" Michael hugged the Duke on the floor, he wanted to carry the Duke out and tried to find a way to save the Duke, but the Duke grasped Michael''s robe and shook his head.


    "It''s too late, I have no more time¡­" The Duke''s pale face had turned bluish, and his body started getting transparent, "Head Priest is the one who killed me, and I already avenged myself¡­ you don''t need to avenge me. You don''t need to kill anyone¡­" the Duke said weakly.


    "No! I will never let go! I will avenge you!" Michael cried for the first time in many years. His tears dropped on the Duke''s face, but it created a burnt spot. Michael wiped his tears, trying not to cry because he didn''t want to hurt the Duke even more.


    Michael glared at the Head Priest''s henchmen who were scared silly by the sight of the Saint. They wanted to run away, but Michael put a spell on them and there froze on the spot, unable to move their body.


    "From them first, they are Head Priest''s henchmen. I will burn them to ashes!" Michael said with eyes full of hatred.


    The Duke grasped Michael''s collar tighter, "Don''t¡­ I beg you, don''t¡­ kill¡­"


    When Michael heard the Duke begged for him to stop, Michael saw the pleading gaze of the Duke. He bit his lips and finally released the spell from Head Priest''s henchmen. They ran away with tails between their legs.


    The Duke was relieved when Michael let them go, he smiled at Michael, "Be a good saint, be a saint that becomes the hope for everyone."


    Michael''s lips trembled, his eyes were getting teary again, but he wiped it again, afraid of hurting the Duke, "Duke, I''m sorry. I''m the one who locked you here, I''m the one who killed you¡­"


    "I know your good intentions¡­ it is all by God''s will¡­" The Duke''s body was getting more transparent and Michael felt that the Duke would disappear soon. He clenched the Duke''s body and embraced him tightly.


    Michael didn''t want to say anything, because it was too painful for him to bear. He just wanted to feel the Duke in his hand.


    "Michael, be a good saint¡­"


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%! The world has been completed! Congratulations host!]


    It was the last words of the Duke before his body disappeared. His body actually dissolved into light particles, just like previous saints and saintesses. The Duke finally returned to God as a saint, not a cursed Vampire Duke.


    Michael sat there in silence, he was staring at the last light particle before it disappeared, like a dead firefly.


    [Duke Damien dissolves into a light particle? So he is accepted as a Saint?]


    [Pupa: You as Yunyu got accepted as a saint by God of this world, not Duke Damien. If it was Duke Damien, he would turn into ashes.]


    Yunyu''s soul floated around Michael who still sat on the same spot motionlessly. There was a deep sadness in his eyes.


    [He will be a great saint, right?]


    [Pupa: I guarantee you that he will be the greatest saint this world, no saints or saintesses after him can achieve the same grace as him. He will live as a legendary saint.]


    Yunyu stared at Michael and patted Michael''s head, "I will leave now, Michael. I hope you can forget me. Find your own happiness."


    [Pupa. Let''s go.]

 Chapter 21: 1.20: The Graceful Saint

    A few years had passed after the Duke''s death. Just like the time when he was alive, nobody cared for him when he was alive, and nobody cared for him after his death. Only those in the slum and orphanage missed his figure so much.


    The Duke had passed all his wealth to the orphanage to be managed, Saint Michael personally became the overseer of the Duke''s wealth. He didn''t let go of anyone who dared to steal the Duke''s money.


    Saint Michael couldn''t put an honourable title for the Duke, because he firmly stayed faithless until his death, and the only one who could be given honorary title was the believer of the church. When Michael wanted to change the law, his father, the king refused firmly. His father advised Michael to subdue his feeling:


    "My son, you are the saint now. I know that you fell in love with that Duke, but if you change the law recklessly, you will change the constitution of our country and you will anger everyone, including the people."


    "You are now the saint, you should know how to control your emotion, be a good saint."


    Be a good saint.


    That was the last words of the Duke for him. At first, after the Duke''s death, he really wished that everyone would die, every little thing on this planet should die. There was no reason for his vengeful nature, he just hated everyone. Because they could live happily with all their disgusting sins, but his pure hearted Duke died in front of his eyes.


    But whenever he wanted to smite them all, he remembered about his promise with the Duke. He would be a good saint.


    After almost ten years since the Duke''s death, Saint Michael was given grace from god. The grace made him able to heal any wound and illness as long as the one being healed didn''t have grievous sins in their heart. Saint Michael was also graced with pacifying aura, wherever he went, every person around him would be pacified from anger and hatred.


    Because of his presence, Holy Kingdom Rianel came to its true golden age. Saint Michael was given the title of ''True Saint'' and everyone should address him as ''The graceful Saint Michael.''


    Michael''s presence pacified everyone from hatred, but Michael felt that it was ridiculous. Because hatred was stacking in his heart. He hated everyone in this world, and at some point, he also hated God, because God had taken his beloved Duke away.


    He blamed God for giving him a late foresight, so he couldn''t save the Duke.


    He even blamed the late Saintess because her blood was used by the Head Priest to kill the Duke.


    He hated everyone, he hated himself because he indirectly caused the Duke''s death. He regretted creating that holy light screen and trapped the Duke inside. Because his protection caused the Duke to be trapped with the Head Priest.


    Speaking of Head Priest, after the Duke killed him, Michael took the Head Priest''s body and showed it in front of everyone in the city hall. Michael called upon the holy light and the holy light judged the Head Priest.


    Magically, a voice was heard from the Head Priest''s body, it was Head Priest''s tortured soul in hell, he confessed everything he did when he was alive, and it came as a shock for everyone. Michael warned every ministers, even his king father in the city hall:


    "This is the tortured soul of the Head Priest. He is the devout follower of my God''s religion, but he becomes the coal of hell. And the Duke, although he is faithless, he never sinned, and he is now in a good place, in heaven."


    "If you want to be accepted in heaven, the most important thing is your heart, whether you are in my religion or faithless, God will only judge your heart."


    After Saint Michael said that, there was a huge influx of faithless in the Holy Kingdom Rianel. At first, everyone protested because they thought that the faithless were all sinful. But Michael ignored them, after a few years, they were slowly accepted within the society.


    ***


    Twenty Years had passed since the Duke''s death, Michael was now forty. He was still the Graceful Saint that everybody worshipped and loved. But nowadays, Michael slept a lot, he was already forty, and he hadn''t dreamed of the Duke once.


    He dreamed of the Saintess many times, like a mother figure, she often patted his head and said that Michael did a good job as a saint. But the Duke never came to his dream.


    ''Duke, you died as a saint, just like Saintess. Why can''t you appear in my dream, at least once¡­''


    ''It feels so empty. My life is so empty. I become the Graceful Saint of the Holy Kingdom Rianel. I become the beacon of hope in Rianel and probably in the whole world. But I''m not happy.''


    ''I can''t be happy, because you''re not here.''


    ''Duke, when I return to heaven, I hope I can reunite with you. I hope you can embrace me and give me your smile, because all the holy things are not comparable with you.''


    ***


    A year later, when Saint Michael was forty one years old, he called his disciple. A young priestess called Mary. She was eighteen years old, gentle and studious. She took all Saint Michael''s teachings in heart.


    "Your Grace is summoning me?" Mary came to Michael''s room. She saw that Michael was still on his bed, although he was not sick. Michael turned his head towards Mary and smiled.


    Michael was already forty one years old, but the trace of his handsome youth was still there. As if, time stuck for him and he didn''t age at all. Mary always thought that this was one of Saint Michael''s grace.


    But Michael knew that it was not, Michael put a spell on himself, so he always looked young. Because he was afraid that the Duke would not like him if he turned old when they met again, since the Duke was a Vampire and stayed late twenty forever.


    Michael smiled at Mary and asked, "Mary, do you think I''m a good saint?"


    "Definitely! Your Grace is the best Saint that ever came to our land! I don''t think the next saint will be able to be as good as you!" Mary praised the Saint sincerely.


    "That means, I''ve fulfilled my duty as a Saint. I will meet him again with pride, because I''ve fulfilled my promise for him," Saint Michael said.


    Mary frowned, "Who is Your Grace referring to?"


    "My loved one," Michael said with deep, complex emotion in his eyes. He took out the white rosary from his drawer and showed it to Mary, "This white rosary is yours, it was owned by saints and saintesses before me, including my loved one."


    Mary was dumbfounded, she accepted the white rosary and held it carefully, afraid that it would break anytime, "Y¡ªYour Grace, I¡ª"


    "Mary, you will be the next saintess after me," Michael said, "I hope you can be a good saintess."


    Michael closed his eyes, with a smile lingered in his face, he breathed his last breath. Saint Michael''s body dissolved into light particles that disappeared one by one. And the new Saintess ascended


    ***


    Michael was wide awake, he looked around and found that he was trapped in a crystal sphere with a mysterious man staring at him from outside the sphere. He looked around and saw nothing but a bunch of numbers floating around in a seemingly infinite space.


    The mysterious man wore a black and golden robe, he had long, jet black hair, and his facial features were exquisite, in fact, out of this world. Michael never saw someone as handsome as him, but Michael could also sense the familiarity in him. Maybe it was only in Michael''s wild imagination, but he felt that the mysterious man was himself, only in a different form.


    "Are you¡­ god?" Michael asked.


    "More or less," the man replied. "You are part of me, and you''ve been purified by the Duke."


    "D¡ªDuke?! Where is him? I want to meet him!" Michael asked anxiously. He really wanted to see the Duke again, it was his only wish.


    "The Duke you fell in love with has a different identity. His real name is Bai Yunyu, and he is going to another world to purify part of my soul. You are the first one," the mysterious man said.


    "Bai Yunyu¡­" Michael was stunned silly for a moment. Because that name felt so familiar for him, even though this was the first time he heard it. Michael said, "I want to meet him, if he is the Duke that fall in love with, I want to meet him again."


    "We can meet him, after he purified all corrupted souls of mine, we can meet him again¡­ as one. Because you are part of my soul," the mysterious man offered, "Surrender yourself to me, we will reunite with him."


    "¡­ If I give my soul to you, will he know that I am also a part of you?" Michael tried to reason with the man, he didn''t want to disappear completely without ever talking with his loved one.


    "Yunyu will know, he will know about all of us," the man said.


    Michael stared at the man for a moment, he had the feeling that this was the only way to meet the Duke again. As long as he could meet the Duke, everything was trivial, "I trust you, take my soul, as long as I can meet him again, it is worth it."


    The mysterious man nodded, he waved his sleeve and Michael''s sphere turned into a small gemstone. The mysterious man swallowed the gemstone and he closed his eyes.


    "Bai Yunyu, this is the first soul that you''ve destroyed and purified. I will wait until you''ve purified all the souls of mine that you''ve destroyed before. Since you dared to save me, I will never let you off. We will meet again, Bai Yunyu."


    He went into deep sleep once more, he would wait until Yunyu had purified all his souls in each world, then he would return back with his full power once more.

 Chapter 22: 2.1 Classic school drama, love triangle, and...guns?!

    Yunyu felt that his mind was muddled for a minute. After the usual flash of light surrounded him and he transmigrated to the next world, it took him longer to regain control of his body. In fact, it was long enough that Yunyu thought he was paralyzed.


    [System, why¡­ do I feel so weak?]


    [Pupa: because your current body is indeed that of a weak school boy.]


    [Eh¡­] Yunyu''s eyes glanced around to check his surroundings. He was in a dark, damp room. It was a small room and it had that putrid smell all over, probably came from a dead rat. There was a small window with few metal bars acting as ventilation. But it was not very effective.


    [Am I in a storage room?]


    [Pupa: Abandoned storage room. You''ve been locked by the master of this world, Zhou Junze. He is a powerful school bully in this high school.]


    [And me?]


    [Pupa: Well, you are a poor, sickly student in this high school. You are so poor that you barely survive with the money from scholarship. Your identity in this world is Li Yunyu.]


    [Hey, that''s my name!] Yunyu peered at the floating pupa in front of him suspiciously. [Is it a coincidence, or it''s just a way for you to bully me again, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: It''s a coincidence.] Pupa replied nonchalantly. It floated around Yunyu and said, [You should return back to your room now, you''ll get sick if you stay here for too long.]


    Yunyu was still suspicious of the system. It was a very strange coincidence to have his name matched with the identity of his character in this world. It got even more suspicious when Pupa tried to shift the topic.


    But Yunyu pressed down his suspicion, it might really be a coincidence and he was just being dramatic for a second. Besides, the system was right, this storage room was really disgusting and smelly.


    [It''s so smelly here! I''ve never smelled something this putrid!]


    [Pupa: Lies, based on my data, you often went to do three days of no bath strike every long holiday. One time, you did one week of no bath. Apparently, you smell so bad that you got a complaint from the local market, your stench made everyone nauseous.]


    [¡­ Do you really need that information to bully me again?]


    [Pupa: I can retrieve more information if you want.]


    ¡­


    Yunyu opened the storage room door and walked from one corridor to another, based on the system''s guidance, he lived in the school dormitory since his enrollment.


    It was already night time once he arrived at the school dorm. The school dorm was actually quite empty, which baffled Yunyu.


    [Why is it so empty? I lived in a school dorm for a year when I was in high school and it was so noisy!]


    [Pupa: This high school is a private high school for the rich. Most of the students reserved their dorm here, but they bought their own apartments or lived with their families inside the city. That is why the dorm is mostly empty.]


    [So, you are saying that they put their money to get their room in the dorm, but still buy their own apartments inside the city?]


    [Pupa: Most of them also drive their own luxury car.]


    [Damn you, rich people.]


    Yunyu stopped in front of a door at the end of the corridor. There was a number placated on the door, 69. Which made Yunyu feel excited somehow.


    [69? That''s my favorite number! Is there a reward for all my hard work inside this room?]


    Yunyu said that to the system in a joking manner, but when he twisted the knob and opened the door, the first thing that he saw was¡­ abs.


    [Oh my Abs! Six packs, six loaves of delicious bread with a beautiful mermaid line! Pupa, you are the best, I know you didn''t actually hate me!]


    [Pupa: ¡­ This is clearly unintentional. Stop staring at him.]


    The man who was still drying his hair saw that Yunyu was dumbfounded while staring at his abs. He frowned, and when Yunyu''s gaze still lingered at his body, he turned around and said, "Go take a bath, you smell disgusting."


    When the man finally turned around to avoid his gaze, Yunyu stopped drooling over the abs and lowered his head, "Okay."


    Yunyu went to the bathroom and took a bath, he was indeed smelly because he had been stuck inside that storage room for a few hours. After he took his time with a warm bath, he looked at the mirror on the vanity.


    [Wha¡­ this person looks like me in real life, just plainer and shorter, well, a bit too pale too.]


    [Pupa: You act like you have a god given face in your world.]


    [I''m not saying that, but¡­ perhaps...]


    [Anyway, system, tell me about my identity in this world.]


    [Pupa: You are Li Yunyu, seventeen years old, you are an orphan since birth. Your mother threw you away right after the childbirth. You''ve lived in the orphanage until you reached high school. Since you got a scholarship from this high school, you decided to accept the scholarship and move into this dorm.]


    [And that sexy abs¡ªI mean, my roommate?]


    [Pupa: He is Yang Ronghui. He is the male god of this high school. He excels in everything and is always number one. He is currently a model, and acted in several web dramas. Though he has many offers from entertainment agencies, he still wants to focus on school. He is also very popular and athle-->


    [Stop, stop! I get it!]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [Just stop giving his information, you will fill the whole chapter with only his awesomeness! I get it, he is basically a male god and I''m a tiny mite barely surviving under his shadow, right?]


    [Pupa: You are surprisingly accurate.]


    [¡­ is this the reason why you said that I will be disappointed by the second world? I don''t think this is really bad, at least I''m still an honor student.]


    [Pupa: You are also sickly, and because of Ronghui''s overachievement, you are now in a personal crisis. The school foundation threatened to pull out your scholarship due to your underperformance.]


    [Never mind, I am very disappointed now.]


    Yunyu wore his shirt and opened the bathroom door. Ronghui was studying on the desk and was fully absorbed with his textbook. Yunyu gazed at Ronghui''s side profile, he sighed in awe.


    [Even his side profile is amazing. He is really an idol material, high bridged nose, pink lips, peach blossom eyes and v-shaped jawline. His prescription glasses also give him a deadly charm.]


    [Pupa: Be careful, he is also the main character of this world. This world has two main characters and both are equally important. Yang Ronghui and Zhou Junze are both masters of this world.]


    Yunyu was surprised with the system''s sudden information about two masters of the world, but before Yunyu could ask more, Ronghui stopped writing and turned his head to face Yunyu.


    Ronghui caught Yunyu staring at him again with the same stupid face. Usually, Ronghui didn''t care much about those who stared at him, he got used to it. But he and Yunyu had been roommates for one year, yet, Yunyu always stared at him like that. Ronghui also hated Yunyu for being an incompetent idiot, undeserving of his honor student status.


    Ronghui''s expression was unpleasant and he said, "Stop staring at me, you disgusting creep."

 Chapter 23: 2.2

    It took a good minute for Yunyu to finally respond to that degrading comment, he replied in reflex, "What did you say?"


    Ronghui scoffed as he stood from his chair, towering Yunyu with his height. He looked down on Yunyu, "I said, stop staring at me, you disgusting creep."


    Yunyu was stunned. This guy suddenly insulted him even though Yunyu didn''t do anything wrong, with a hurt expression, Yunyu asked, "Why did u say that? Did I do something wrong?"


    Ronghui was a very handsome young man, but he had viper tongue, he insulted Yunyu even more, "Because you are an eye sore, you are ugly, dumb, and weak. Did you forget that I have to clean the room myself and did your homework for one week because you were sick for the whole week? You are an honor student, stupid shit, all you need to do is study and you are still ranked second."


    "I agreed to be your roommate because I thought you were a good student I can study with, but turns out you are a dimwit," Ronghui mocked, "Also, why do you keep staring at me like that? Are you one of those fans who can''t keep their eyes down? I swear to god, you guys are a nuisance."


    Yunyu lowered his head, he didn''t argue with Ronghui and only accepted all Ronghui''s poisonous words. However, inside his mind, Yunyu was raging over this humiliation.


    [System, please hold me.]


    [Pupa: What for?]


    [Hold me, because I''m going to claw this asshole''s face! Let''s see what he will do if he loses his pretty face. What an arrogant prick! You think because you beat me in everything, you can insult me like this?! I still have honor! I still study hard! Just because you are the male god, you have no right to insult me! Arrrgh!]


    [Pupa: You sure you don''t want to say it out loud?]


    [W¡ªWell, he is still the master of this world¡­]


    [Pupa: You are just scared because he is a lot stronger than you and he is ten centimetres taller than you, right?]


    [Pupa, sometimes I wish that you have a mute feature.]


    Ronghui saw that Yunyu could only lower his head and said nothing. He expected Yunyu to at least argue with him, but when Yunyu accepted everything in a defeated manner, it made Ronghui somewhat uncomfortable and guilty.


    He felt that he was bullying a weak kid.


    Ronghui clicked his tongue and shoved Yunyu''s shoulder, he went out to get some fresh air.


    Yunyu went to his bed and stared at the ceiling, he asked the system about the detailed information of this world.


    [Now, since that asshole has left, tell me what do you mean about two masters of the world.]


    [Pupa: There will be two main characters or masters of the world in the few worlds that we will visit later. This is your first one. Unlike the previous world, this kind of world requires you to interact with both masters of the world. Both Breakmeter and Fatemeter will be heavily influenced by both, and Fatemeter will be split into two.]


    [Pupa: In short, this world is quite difficult, especially if you want to romance both main characters.]


    [Hah! As if!]


    [Pupa: This is the current Breakmeter and Fatemeter percentage.]


    Pupa showed a hologram with a Breakmeter and two Fatemeters. Currently, the Breakmeter was still 10% and both Fatemeter of Zhou Junze and Yang Ronghui were also 0%.


    [System, you said that Ronghui is Junze''s love interest. They are the main couple of this world, right?]


    [Pupa: Correct.]


    [What did they do to destroy the world? Both of them are just high school kids.]


    [You will know when you see Junze. He will come to you tomorrow.]


    Yunyu nodded. He was tired today, and his naturally weak body made it even harder to stay awake. He closed his eyes and fell asleep immediately.


    An hour later, Ronghui returned with two bottles of cola. He wanted to apologize to Yunyu, because he spouted many hurtful words to him.


    He wasn''t a temperamental person, but lately, his popularity soared and he got fed up with his fans who stalked him and always stared at him like he was some kind of exotic animal. He was also tired with so many activities he had. When Yunyu, his roommate, also stared at him with the same eyes, his mind got clouded for a moment.


    But when he saw Yunyu sleeping on his bed, he just put the cola on the table. Ronghui laid on his bed, he turned his head to stare at Yunyu who curled up in his sleep.


    Yunyu had a scrawny body, probably because of malnutrition when he was a kid. Ronghui knew that Li Yunyu was an orphan, this dorm was his house and the scholarship money was his only way to eat. Ronghui heard that Yunyu''s scholarship was in danger, because Ronghui beat Yunyu in every subject, he was always ranked one and Yunyu was always ranked two since the freshmen year.


    Now that they were already sophomore, Yunyu''s constant underperformance threatened his scholarship.


    Ronghui felt guilty sometimes, but he didn''t want to yield just because he pitied Yunyu. His mother always warned him to be the best or be worthless, or they would get him. Being number one was also Ronghui''s lifeline.


    "I''m sorry," Ronghui said to Yunyu.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 5%.]


    The system notified Yunyu while Yunyu was asleep. Yunyu was in a deep sleep that he didn''t notice at all. He was dreaming about fried chicken dipped in ketchup, his favorite after roasted turkey.


    ***


    Yunyu woke up in daze, he glanced at Ronghui''s bed across his, the bed was empty. He checked the clock and saw that it was still six in the morning.


    [Where is Ronghui?]


    [Pupa: He has been jogging since an hour ago, he''s not a lazy slob like you.]


    Yunyu snorted and washed his face to start the day. The school started at eight o''clock, Yunyu left the dorm at seven and walked with his bag to the school.


    The dorm was inside the huge school, so Yunyu didn''t need to walk through the bustling road outside the school. But he felt like he was walking across the busy road, only with fancier cars around him.


    Every student passed him with their own car roaring, Yunyu could only eat their dirt. Yunyu frowned and he cursed the system in his heart, but he still kept his smile. Because apparently, the system told him that he was popular¡­ with the cleaning ladies.


    [Pupa: Li Yunyu often helps the old cleaning ladies to clean the school on his way to the class. You are popular with them.]


    [Well, Li Yunyu is a very kind, selfless boy. But, Bai Yunyu needs that Ferrari.]


    "Auntie, I''ll help you," Yunyu said while taking the broom from a cleaning lady. The cleaning lady was already sixty and she suffered from a back problem. She couldn''t retire because she had a granddaughter that needed money to continue her study.


    "Thank you, Yunyu," the old lady said.


    Yunyu started cleaning quickly, as he was busy sweeping the fallen leaves, the back of his head got smacked by a bag so suddenly.


    The bag was heavy and Yunyu fell to the ground, "Ah!"


    Yunyu turned his head and saw that a boy with the same height as Ronghui looked down on him. The boy had short and spiky hair, sharp features, sharp eyebrows and phoenix eyes, sharp straight nose, and sharp jawline. It exuded a manly features, and of course, he was handsome.


    However, there was a very distinct tattoo on his neck, like a symbol that was foreign for Yunyu.


    [Pupa: This is Zhou Junze, the second master of this world, the heir of the most powerful mafia organization in this city. He is a powerful bully, and he loves to bully you.]


    Junze sneered, "Get up, shrimp, do my homework now."

 Chapter 24: 2.3

    "Get up, shrimp, do my homework now."


    Yunyu stared at the second master of the world, Zhou Junze dumbly. He recovered from the ground and muttered lowly, "But the class is going to start soon, how can I¡ª"


    "Ha? What? You shrimp can''t even speak clearly!" Junze bent his back and put his ear closer to Yunyu''s mouth in an exaggerated manner, "Speak!"


    Yunyu was scared for real this time. Junze had the same height as Ronghui, but Junze looked sharper and fiercer, as if Yunyu was facing a tiger right now. Yunyu gulped and asked the system:


    [Will he beat me up if I refuse?]


    [Pupa: Definitely.]


    Yunyu gulped once more and said, "I¡ªI will do it¡­"


    Satisfied with the answer, Junze laughed and patted Yunyu''s back, "That is what I want to hear. At least a shrimp like you can still be useful."


    Junze sat under a magnolia tree and put his hand behind his head, he rested under the tree. Yunyu could only sigh and followed Junze under the tree. He sat beside Junze and did all Junze''s homework quickly.


    Yunyu was quite good with his study in his real world, so a mere homework like this wouldn''t be hard to do. Yunyu wrote fast, when Junze glanced whether this shrimp actually did his homework or not, he was pleasantly surprised with Yunyu''s speed to finish his homework.


    "You can be this fast? You were so slow before. I was late because you were too slow to finish my homework," Junze sneered, "Are you doing it on purpose so teachers can punish me?"


    Yunyu ignored Junze. Yunyu realized that Junze was just lazy. Because this homework was not even hard, Junze was probably too lazy to open the book.


    "Speak, shrimp!" Junze''s thundering voice shocked Yunyu. He froze on the spot, he stopped writing and raised his head, looking at Junze sacredly.


    "I¡ªI will try my best¡­" Yunyu muttered softly.


    Junze laughed seeing Yunyu''s reaction. He liked bullying this little shrimp. Because this little shrimp always cowered under him, like a scared little rat. He was also quiet and obedient. Although Junze wouldn''t want to take this kid as his little brother, he wouldn''t let this kid call him g¨¨.


    Because this kid was scrawny and looked too docile, he didn''t need a shrimp in his gang.


    However, Junze stuck around with this kid because he needed him to deliver his feelings to the male god, Ronghui. Junze had a crush on Ronghui since freshman year. But he was nervous whenever Ronghui was around, he also knew that Ronghui was already a small celebrity.


    Junze didn''t care about their same sex at all, his father also had many affairs with both men and women, it didn''t matter. And image was the last thing Junze cared, as long as he was feared, he didn''t care about anything else. But he knew that Ronghui definitely cared for his image. So, Junze wanted to slowly court Ronghui until his heart softened.


    And his ticket to Ronghui was Yunyu. When he discovered that Yunyu was actually Ronghui''s roommate, he caught this little shrimp and bullied him until he was scared to death, then it was easy to order this shrimp around.


    "Yo, shrimp. Did you deliver my message to Ronghui?"


    [System, what message?]


    [Pupa: Junze ordered Li Yunyu to send the message that Junze''s family would sponsor Ronghui''s career to be an actor, as long as he agreed to have a date with Junze.]


    [Did Li Yunyu deliver the message? Because if he did¡­ then the task will be harder.]


    [Pupa: He didn''t. Li Yunyu has been in love with Ronghui since their first meeting. That''s why he didn''t deliver the message to Ronghui.]


    [Wait, Li Yunyu is in love with Ronghui?! Why didn''t you tell me sooner!]


    [Pupa: It is not important information anyway.]


    ¡­


    Yunyu gulped and replied nervously, "R¡ªRonghui is busy nowadays. He is always in a bad mood, I''m afraid that he will not take it kindly¡­"


    "Really?" Junze''s eyes squinted suspiciously at Yunyu, then nodded, "Alright then, tell him when he is in good mood."


    Before Yunyu could take a relieved breath, Junze suddenly pulled Yunyu''s collar roughly and threatened him, "Don''t play games with me, or I will beat your brains out."


    Faced with Junze''s sharp glare and deep voice, Yunyu trembled in fear and he nodded. Junze was satisfied with this kid''s obedience, he released his collar and patted his shoulder, "Do good, help me get Ronghui, and I will reward you."


    Junze snatched his homework from Yunyu and stood from the tree. He walked off leisurely, leaving Yunyu petrified in fear.


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 5%!]


    [I don''t need that stupid Fatemeter! I almost pissed myself. Junze is way too frightening!]


    [Pupa: Well, he is the master of the world, that is why he has a frightening aura.]


    Yunyu took a while to get up and walked to the class. When he arrived at the class, the students were busy chatting and many girls flocked around Ronghui as usual. Ronghui and Yunyu were in the same class, 2-A. The class was only for smart students, while Junze was in 2-F for an obvious reason.


    Ronghui noticed Yunyu came to the class later than him, although Yunyu left the dorm earlier. His uniform was wrinkled and he looked down.


    This was the first time Ronghui noticed Yunyu''s presence in class. He usually ignored this guy, because he cared for his image, he didn''t want his fans to know that Yunyu and him shared the same room.


    Yunyu sat on his seat, head down, and started eating his breakfast, a piece of steamed bun. It was a really pitiful sight. But Ronghui noticed that Yunyu''s nape was slightly bruised.


    ''Did he got bullied?'' Ronghui wondered. Yunyu was a timid, weak-willed kid. He always avoided confrontation, he was ignored most of the time too.


    ''Who would bully him? Yunyu doesn''t have any enemy, nor he fights with anyone. Who would cruelly bully a timid boy like him? What a despicable man!'' Ronghui had a surge of anger in his heart. He was not a saint, but he would never bully a timid kid who had never done anything wrong.


    When he thought about Yunyu, who was an orphan, suffered bullying with no one to protect him, Ronghui felt that he was despicable last night. Because he really insulted Yunyu to the ground, but Yunyu could only cower and said nothing.


    ''If he can''t even argue with me, then he is definitely bullied by someone,'' Ronghui''s eyes didn''t leave Yunyu''s back. He ignored chattering from the fangirls around him. Maybe because he felt guilty for insulting Yunyu last night, he had an urge to protect Yunyu from anyone who dared to bully him again.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was suffering because his breakfast was just a steamed bun with green bean paste. He ate with grievance in his heart.


    [Can I at least buy a bucket of chicken drumstick for my lunch?]


    [Pupa: You''ll go broke if you dare to buy one. Li Yunyu is a poor student, and the school foundation has decreased the amount of scholarship money you get every month.]


    [Wuwuwu¡­ Li Yunyu''s life is so hard.]


    While Yunyu ate the plain bun grudgingly, the system had a sudden notification.


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 10%, Breakmeter increases to 15%.]


    Yunyu turned his head in reflex, he turned his head at Ronghui''s seat, and their eyes met.

 Chapter 25: 2.4

    Ronghui and Yunyu''s eyes met. It was Ronghui who reacted first, his heart stopped for a moment and he shifted his gaze to one of his fangirls and smiled perfunctorily to avoid eye contact with Yunyu.


    Yunyu frowned and lowered his head again, he continued eating his steamed bun.


    [If that asshole is surrounded by his fangirls and fanboys, why would he stare at me? What''s the reason for his Fatemeter and Breakmeter to increase?]


    [Pupa: Maybe he pities you and wants to protect you from harm? You look like someone who is easy to get bullied.]


    [Don''t make up stuff, he is an arrogant prick. I don''t want to have anything to do with him, I''ll just focus on increasing the Breakmeter through Junze.]


    Yunyu was already apathetic with Ronghui. In this world, they lived in a different world. Ronghui was surrounded by his admirers, and he was only surrounded by a floating orange pupa that was mostly useless.


    Class started and everything was normal, Yunyu finished the class and returned back to the dorm in the evening. He had a lot of assignments to do. Ronghui hadn''t returned yet, but Yunyu didn''t care about that prick.


    "Now, system, please tell me how Junze and Ronghui''s relationship destroy this world," Yunyu asked.


    "Junze is the heir of the most powerful mafia organization in this city. When he dates Ronghui, their relationship has many ups and downs, in fact, they fight a lot. Ronghui is not a simple guy, he also has back up from an unknown mafia organization, in the end, Junze and Ronghui become bitter enemies and they use their power to fight each other. They will cause a long, dangerous mafia war inside this city and the war breaks out in other cities as well."


    "So, their love turns into a bitter mafia war in the end?"


    "Yes, they are not a good match," Pupa explained.


    "I can see that," Yunyu sighed, "I don''t like both of them, but at least Junze didn''t insult me like he has a long term grudge against me."


    "You are going to ignore Ronghui for good?" Pupa asked, "This world is not like the previous world, where you can just ignore the Saintess. Ronghui is also the master of the world, it matters a lot to contribute to the Breakmeter."


    "Doesn''t matter! As long as I can convince Junze to move on from Ronghui, then the Breakmeter will be filled easily!" Yunyu said optimistically.


    Pupa turned invisible when it sensed Ronghui returning to the dorm. Yunyu was eating his dinner, a bowl of instant noodles.


    Ronghui returned from his club activity with a bag full of homemade food, made by his fans as always. He tried to refuse it, but the fans would say that they made it by themselves, so Ronghui could eat healthy.


    When he returned to his room, Yunyu was eating his instant noodle. They exchanged looks and Yunyu continued eating his noodles nonchalantly. Although Ronghui felt that Yunyu ignored him, he also felt guilty, because he returned to their room with a bag full of fresh homemade food, while Yunyu could only eat noodles to survive.


    Out of guilt, Ronghui took out the food container from his bag and handed it to Yunyu, "This is food from my fans. I don''t eat these, but you can have it."


    Yunyu stopped eating his noodles, the vagrant smell emitting from the food container made him drool, but it was definitely a humiliation in Yunyu''s eyes. Ronghui was given homemade food by his fan, but he gave it to another person instead.


    Yunyu was a new, unknown actor in his real life. He had one online fan, and he was really grateful for that single fan. Ronghui was already quite popular, and he called his fans a nuisance and ditched their homemade foods.


    Yunyu wanted to confront Ronghui on the spot, but the system warned him not to go OOC or they would need to restart again. Yunyu composed himself before speaking, "That is your fan''s cooking, she must''ve wanted you to eat it."


    "I can''t eat everything," Ronghui said.


    "Then please donate it to the one in need."


    "You only eat instant noodles for dinner. You are also poor, so you deserve this food," Ronghui tried to soften his voice a bit to persuade Yunyu to accept the food. But his viper mouth unknowingly sparked Yunyu''s anger even more.


    "I may be struggling financially, but I''m not poor enough to beg and eat your fan''s food," Yunyu put down his food, stood from the chair, and passed Ronghui to leave the room. Yunyu was trying hard not to slap this arrogant prick''s face, "Ronghui, since you said that I''m an eyesore, I will ask the head of the dorm tomorrow to move me to another room."


    Yunyu left the room. Ronghui was stunned silly inside the room, because he just realized that he insulted Yunyu again. He called him poor and gave him food as if it was a charity.


    Ronghui didn''t mean to insult Yunyu like that. He really was just trying to be nice. When he heard that Yunyu wanted to move out and change rooms, Ronghui was inexplicably restless. First, he was already comfortable with Yunyu as his roommate, and second, he worried that Yunyu would get bullied by his new roommate.


    Ronghui felt that it was ridiculous. There were many girls and boys flocking around him, trying to please him. He only needed one smile and they would swoon and faint of excitement. However, when he wanted to please one guy, it only angered that guy even more.


    Ronghui knew that Yunyu was angry, although he didn''t say it. Who wouldn''t be angry to be insulted and then being called as poor? It was definitely a humiliation for Yunyu.


    ''Ah, Yang Ronghui, you are really bad at this,'' for the first time, Ronghui realized that he was bad at something. He was bad at uttering his feelings.


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    [Don''t care!]


    Yunyu stomped the ground while he was strolling around to get some fresh air. He almost snapped and slapped Ronghui in that room. Because that guy constantly humiliated him.


    [I will change rooms tomorrow! I hate that guy so much!]


    [Pupa: ¡­ Do you realize that the task will be a lot harder if you do that? The reason why Junze keeps bugging you is because you are Ronghui''s roommate.]


    [¡­]


    Okay, Yunyu hadn''t thought that far. He was just too pissed off with Ronghui that he couldn''t make a clear judgement. But he didn''t want to take his words back, he had pride.


    [I¡ªI don''t care! I will find another way! I will not change my mind, unless that prick begs me to stay!]


    [Pupa: You are talking about the impossible.]


    Yunyu ignored the system''s advice, he returned back to his room still with prideful anger in his heart. He saw that Ronghui was busy studying, but Yunyu was in no mood for study. He just laid on his bed and fell asleep soon after.


    Ronghui stared at Yunyu who was curling up in his sleep. As Yunyu''s roommate for one year, Ronghui knew that Yunyu was never in good financial condition, but it got worse after they were sophomore, because the school foundation already cut the amount of his scholarship money.


    He never cared about Yunyu before, because he felt that it was Yunyu''s fault for being incompetent. But when he had second thoughts about it, Yunyu also studied hard every day. Yunyu was probably not a prodigy, unlike Ronghui who was naturally gifted, Yunyu had to study hard to maintain his grade. Yunyu already tried his best, but Ronghui insulted him like he was trash.


    The more Ronghui thought about it, the guiltier he felt. He moved from his chair, he approached Yunyu''s bed and crouched, he stared at Yunyu''s thin face. He observed Yunyu''s features up close, There was a faint trace of exhaustion on Yunyu''s face, probably caused by too much study and malnutrition.


    However, the exhaustion didn''t cloud Yunyu''s features. Yunyu had a small head and small face, he had long eyelashes, and cute lips that puckered when he was asleep. Ronghui gulped.


    To be honest, Ronghui didn''t have any idea about his ideal type, whether it would be a man or woman. He dedicated his life to be number one. But when he saw a simple youth like Yunyu, combined with Yunyu''s hard working attitude and perseverance, Ronghui''s heart sk ipped a bit.


    Then, Ronghui saw the same bruise on Yunyu''s nape. His nape was probably hit by something. Imagining Yunyu getting bullied by someone angered Ronghui again. That feeling slowly grew in his heart.


    He wanted to protect Yunyu.


    ***


    Yunyu woke up at six as usual, he checked Ronghui''s bed. He expected Ronghui to leave the room and did his daily workout. But he saw Ronghui sitting on his bed, he looked at Yunyu attentively.


    Once he saw Yunyu opened his eyes, Ronghui said the line of dialogue that he had prepared for the whole night in an awkward, almost robotic tone:


    "Yunyu, I''m sorry for what I did yesterday. Please, don''t change rooms."

 Chapter 26: 2.5

    "Yunyu, I''m sorry for what I did yesterday. Don''t change rooms."


    Yunyu was silent, he stared at Ronghui who was fidgety once Yunyu stared at him. Ronghui felt somewhat nervous, waiting for Yunyu''s answer.


    [What''s gotten into him? Did a fairy godmother come last night and change his heart?]


    [Pupa: His Fatemeter is already 15%, I''m sure he sees you as a friend. Anyway, he is apologizing and begs you to stay, you said that you''ll not change your mind unless he begs.]


    [W¡ªWell, I mean, if he really means it¡­ I guess, I''ll stay.]


    [Pupa: You spineless chicken.]


    [Hey! What does that mean?!]


    ¡­


    Yunyu said nothing, he ignored Ronghui and walked to the bathroom. Feeling ignored by Yunyu, Ronghui felt a bit frustrated. He stayed late at night because he was trying to prepare himself to apologize. But Yunyu didn''t seem to take it seriously.


    "Yunyu¡ª" Ronghui stood from his bed and pulled Yunyu''s arm. But he pulled Yunyu so hard that he lost his footing.


    Ronghui pulled Yunyu to the ground, both of them fell together with Yunyu on top of Ronghui''s body. Their breaths entangled into one as their lips was only a centimetre less for a kiss.


    Ronghui met Yunyu''s deep gaze. It felt a bit different to see Yunyu this close. Never in a million years, he thought about being this close to Yunyu, he even thought that Yunyu was repulsive a few days ago.


    But being this close to Yunyu, with his little body on top of Ronghui''s strong body. Ronghui''s heart accelerated, and he had a physical reaction under his belly. Because both Yunyu and Ronghui were wearing boxer briefs, their manhood was rubbing against each other.


    [¡­ he is hard.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 20%. You are really talented in this, are you sure you are still a virgin?]


    [I''m still a cute little virgin!] Yunyu protested. But his attention soon shifted to the long shaft that rubbed against his down there:


    [It''s¡­ the same size as Michael, it feels a bit veiny. I think, with Ronghui''s physical fitness, he''ll be great in bed¡­]


    [Wait! What am I thinking! Yunyu, focus!]


    Yunyu recovered from the awkward situation between them, his ears were red, and he had a dazed experience for a moment. Yunyu saw Ronghui''s boxer had set up a big tent, and his mind went haywire. He rushed to the bathroom to cool down.


    Meanwhile, Ronghui was still laying on the floor, with a big tent under his boxer. When he saw Yunyu''s dazed expression and red ears, the tent got bigger and it was really hard. Ronghui''s soul flew off the window for a moment, he recovered after he could collect himself.


    He stared helplessly at his big tent, "Why am I like this?"


    ***


    After a while, Yunyu came out of the bathroom fresh. He already washed and cooled himself down. He saw that Ronghui was not in their room, and his bag was gone. He went to school early today.


    Yunyu sighed in relief, "I wonder if I can keep my virginity if I keep encountering this kind of stuff."


    Pupa materialized and floated around Yunyu, "I believe your virginity will be taken soon, maybe in the fourth world. Don''t worry, we have a lot of world to discover, we can certainly fulfil all your weird fantasies."


    "I don''t have weird fantasies!"


    Pupa scanned Yunyu''s head and then replied, "You''ve fantasized about being tied up, Christian Grey style. You''ve also fantasized about being taken by a strong alpha as an omega in heat. Oh, this one is really strange, you''ve fantasized about turning into a pregnant man after a man did your body nonstop."


    Yunyu covered his head with his hands and stomped the ground, "Stop! I get it! Don''t scan my head again!"


    Yunyu prepared himself and went to school. He walked the same route and met the old cleaning ladies again, he took the rake and helped the old lady to collect the falling leaves.


    While he was busy raking, a man suddenly encircled his arm around Yunyu''s neck and locked his head. Yunyu dropped the rake and he struggled to release the headlock. Junze laughed when he saw the shrimp struggling stupidly, "Yo, shrimp. You''re still weak as always."


    Junze released Yunyu once Yunyu was getting out of breath. Yunyu fell to the ground and coughed plenty to gain more air. Junze crouched and patted Yunyu''s head, "Today is a nice day to do my homework again, don''t you think so?"


    Yunyu checked his phone and saw that it was only fifteen minutes before the class started, he had no time to be Junze''s slave today. Yunyu carefully said to Junze, "Uhm¡­ Junze¡­ my class will start in fifteen minutes, can you let me off today?"


    Junze''s crescent eye smile disappeared immediately, he gripped Yunyu''s head with his hand like he was gripping a ball, "Do as I said or I will crush your head."


    Junze emitted a very frightening aura that made Yunyu tremble, he gulped. Li Yunyu was late a few times because of Junze, if he was late again today, he would definitely be sent to the headmaster room.


    But Junze''s intimidation worked and Yunyu did Junze''s homework again under the tree, his hand was shaking because it seemed that Junze was in a bad mood today, and he wanted to throw all his bad mood to Yunyu.


    Junze smirked when he saw Yunyu was shaking while doing his homework, he yelled at him, "Do it right! You are so useless, you can''t even write!"


    "I¡ªI''m sorry¡­" Yunyu''s eyes started to get wet and a tear dropped on Junze''s book. One drop, two drops, soon, Yunyu realized that he was crying.


    Junze was stunned when he saw Yunyu crying, he just wanted to vent after fighting with his old man, he thought Yunyu would just accept everything and stayed silent, like what he usually did.


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 10%. Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 40%. Breakmeter increases to 25%.]


    "Enough!" Junze jolted when he heard that familiar voice coming at him. He turned his head and he saw Ronghui''s darkened daze looking down at him with boiling anger. He clenched his fist, and pulled Junze''s collar.


    Ronghui punched Junze''s cheek until Junze fell down head first to the ground.


    "So, it''s you who bullied Yunyu! Zhou Junze!"


    Junze was too shocked to react. His male god suddenly punched him in the face. It didn''t hurt that much, because Junze was used to fighting, but it hurt his pride.


    Ronghui ignored Junze and went straight to throw Junze''s book on Yunyu''s lap. He pulled Yunyu up and wiped his tears with a handkerchief, "Don''t cry, I''m here," Ronghui said.


    Yunyu stared at Junze silently, but he was actually debating with the system inside.


    [I just cried and everything escalated so quickly, what happened?]


    [Pupa: Ronghui has been hiding and watching over you. He watched everything, including the moment Junze came and when you cried. Is this part of your acting? You are good at crying.]


    [I was really scared! Junze''s intimidation almost made me pass out of fear! Crying is the least humiliating I can do! Besides, why didn''t you tell me that Ronghui is watching?]


    [Pupa: Because you''ll ruin the golden opportunity if I told you.]


    [Is this what you call a golden opportunity? By letting Ronghui see my tears? This is humiliating!]


    [Pupa: You successfully increased Junze''s Fatemeter by 5%, Ronghui''s Fatemeter by 15% and the Breakmeter by 10%. You are really talented as a weak, bullied kid.]


    Yunyu was fuming in his heart because the system bullied him again. But what Ronghui saw was Yunyu who was too scared, maybe also embarrassed, because Ronghui saw everything. Yunyu snatched the handkerchief from Ronghui and ran away.


    Ronghui''s eyes didn''t follow that scrawny back running away from him. His feeling was uncontrollable, he wasn''t sure if what he did was right, because Junze''s family were not people you wanted to mess around with.


    But he couldn''t think when he saw Yunyu crying.


    Ronghui looked down at Junze who was still trying to process everything that just happened. He said coldly, "If you want to bully him, you have to kill me first, punk."

 Chapter 27: 2.6

    "If you want to bully him, you have to kill me first, punk."


    Junze stood up and he glared at Ronghui with both anger and disappointment. He was also furious at that shrimp who ran away after what happened. Junze gritted his teeth, he really wanted to beat that shrimp to pulp, break his bone and throw him to the sewer. That shrimp made him look bad in front of Ronghui.


    Junze tried to calm down, he was in front of his male god, he didn''t want to look like a mannerless punk in front of him, "Ronghui, that shrimp is just pretending. He is just acting weak so you will pity him."


    Ronghui clenched his fist, he really wanted to punch this bastard again. It was already obvious that Zhou Junze bullied Yunyu terribly. Because he had followed Yunyu since the moment Yunyu left their dorm. He saw how Yunyu was familiar with the old cleaning ladies and helped them, then Junze suddenly came to barge it.


    At first, Ronghui felt a bit of jealousy, because he thought that Junze and Yunyu were close friends. Until he saw how Junze locked Yunyu''s neck until he couldn''t breathe, gripped his head, and forced Yunyu to do his homework while yelling at him.


    He was trying hard to suppress his anger, but when he saw Yunyu''s tears. He couldn''t control himself and charged towards them.


    Ronghui sneered, "We are not close enough for you to call me by Ronghui. Zhou Junze, you think because you are the son of the mafia, you can do whatever you want? You think you are cool, because you bullied Yunyu? You are just a shameless bastard."


    Ronghui''s viper tongue got into Junze''s pride. His breath was getting heavy because he tried hard to control his anger, "Why did you follow that shrimp anyway? I thought you are busy and tired with your activities."


    "Are you trying to shift the topic? I''ve been emptying my schedule for one month," Ronghui frowned, "Zhou Junze, Yunyu is my roommate, I will not let you off if you dare to hurt him."


    ''That fucking shrimp lied!'' Junze was cracking his fingers. He wanted to crack Yunyu''s skull open. Yunyu said that he hadn''t delivered the message to the male god because Ronghui was busy and tired with activities. So, Junze trusted him.


    Turned out, that shrimp lied.


    "Ronghui, don''t be tricked. That shrimp must''ve been planning on something, because he lied to me about your condition. I¡­ I actually want to help you¡­"


    "Don''t call him shrimp, you son of a--!" Ronghui also got peeved with Junze who degraded Yunyu again and again. He punched Junze''s face again, but Junze caught it with his hand and glared at Ronghui:


    "Why do you get worked up for that shrimp? Did you fall in love with him?"


    Ronghui was stupefied with the sudden question. He was dazed for a moment, loss for words. Because he wasn''t sure either. He never thought that he would go so far to confront someone as dangerous as Zhou Junze only for Yunyu.


    He was usually a tactful person, his ability to rise in the entertainment industry, and with his personal background, Ronghui knew well that he was a tactful person. But he lost control when he saw Yunyu''s tears.


    Junze''s jaw tightened, with Ronghui''s silence, it was sure that Ronghui had fallen in love with Yunyu, or at least, was already interested in him. Junze felt betrayed by that shrimp, because for some times, he trusted him as the matchmaker between him and Ronghui.


    Maybe that shrimp was already in love with Ronghui for so long, so he tried to court Ronghui while trying to keep Junze off. In conclusion, that shrimp had betrayed him and Junze wouldn''t let him off so easily.


    "I will take that as a yes," Junze said, then he scoffed, "Very good."


    Junze took his bag and left Ronghui. Ronghui stared at Junze''s back suspiciously, but it seemed that Junze wouldn''t let Yunyu go easily.


    Ronghui had to keep a close watch for Yunyu. But for now, he was unsure about his own feelings for Yunyu. He felt an earth shattering change in only a few days, after a small argument turned into him protecting Yunyu.


    Now that Junze confronted him about his feelings, he wasn''t sure whether to call this love. Maybe it was pity, or maybe he was in love, but one thing for sure, he wanted to protect Yunyu at all cost.


    ***


    Yunyu was attending the class nervously. He glanced at Ronghui''s empty seat many times, because he was afraid that Junze might''ve beaten Ronghui to pulp.


    After half an hour, Ronghui finally went to class unscathed. He only stated that he overslept. The teacher let him off because this was the first time for Ronghui to be late.


    Yunyu''s eyes didn''t leave Ronghui''s body at all. He checked from head to toe to see if Ronghui was hurt in any place.


    [Pupa: Why do you become so anxious for Ronghui? You said that you want to claw his face yesterday.]


    [Well, system, I still hate him, but Ronghui has helped and protected me from Junze. I am obliged to check his condition. What if he got beaten up by Junze, and his pretty face is ruined? Or maybe Junze threatened to interfere with Ronghui''s career? Ronghui is a potential actor, I don''t want him to get hurt because of me!]


    [Pupa: ¡­ you sound like a shoujo manga protagonist.]


    Yunyu ignored the system. He was sincerely worried about Ronghui now. He knew how to be grateful, especially the one who helped him. Thus, Yunyu approached Ronghui during the second recess, because Ronghui was free from fangirls during the second recess, when he was heading to his club activity.


    Yunyu blocked Ronghui''s way and confronted him, "Did he hurt you?"


    Ronghui was pleasantly surprised with Yunyu who took initiative to approach him first. Ronghui showed a gentle smile and replied, "I''m fine. He didn''t do anything to me."


    "I¡­ I''m sorry for leaving you alone. But, thank you for saving me. Do you want anything? I will treat you as my token of gratitude."


    Ronghui glanced at Yunyu''s red ears. He chuckled. It must''ve been a hard thing for Yunyu to do this.


    "I don''t need anything in particular for now, but¡­" an idea popped in Ronghui''s head, he looked around to see whether there was any of his fangirl lurking around, once he was sure that it was all clear, he leaned towards Yunyu''s ears and whispered, "Since it''s weekend tomorrow, I want to go to the bookstore. If you want to say thanks to me, accompany me to the bookstore."


    Yunyu blushed, he nodded awkwardly. Ronghui was satisfied with the agreement. He walked to his club in a bright mood.


    [Ah, Ronghui can be such a romantic, he even set up a date for us¡­]


    [Pupa: Yesterday, you said that he is an arrogant prick, now you said that he is a romantic. I''m starting to think that your emotional judgement is unreliable.]


    [Pupa, everyone has a change of heart. Who knows, maybe Ronghui really has changed his way to be a good man.]


    [Pupa: He is a changed man after your *BEEP* rubbed against his. I can see the pattern here, turns out you are one of that PA PA PA perverted host.]


    [Hey! That one was an accident!]


    Yunyu checked the Fatemeter, and Ronghui''s Fatemeter has increased again to 42%.


    Yunyu never had a date in his world before, if he went to the bookstore with Ronghui, that would be his first time having a date. He was excited.


    Yunyu''s mind was in the cloud, but he forgot the danger that lurked around. When Yunyu was on his way to return back to the dorm after class, a black mustang suddenly blocked his way, the car window rolled down, and a familiar face was grinning towards Yunyu.


    Junze grinned maliciously at Yunyu, "Come in, before I smash your brains out, you little shrimp."

 Chapter 28: 2.7

    "Come in before I smash your brains out, shrimp."


    Junze''s threat was like thunder on a clear sky. Yunyu''s mind went blank immediately. He froze in place, not knowing what he should do. Especially when he saw a gun on Junze''s dashboard. His leg trembled in fear.


    [Pupa: That is a real gun, just for your information.]


    [Well, system, no shit.]


    Junze knew that Yunyu had noticed the gun on the dashboard. Yunyu''s leg trembled and he fell on the ground. Junze laughed, he opened the car door and walked towards Yunyu.


    Because his leg was too soft, Yunyu desperately crawled to run away from Junze. It was pretty funny in Junze''s eyes, like a rat trying to run away helplessly, "What now? Are you scared? You didn''t seem to be scared when you lied to me."


    "J¡ªJunze, p¡ªplease¡­" Yunyu saw Junze like a demon ready to kill him. Junze sneered and he pulled Yunyu''s collar. He dragged Yunyu to his car and threw him to the seat rudely. Junze returned to the driver seat and laughed when he saw Yunyu cowered on his seat.


    "Junze, I¡ªI really didn''t mean it¡­ I''m just¡­"


    "You really didn''t mean it? But you''ve successfully seduced Ronghui," Junze laughed mirthlessly. He took out the gun on the dashboard and pointed it at Yunyu, "Shrimp, you know that I''m so angry right now. I can just kill you here."


    Yunyu felt that his soul already flew from his body.


    [System, should we restart the world now? I will be good and will ignore Ronghui completely. I will try my best to be Junze''s lap dog.]


    [Pupa: You are surprisingly pessimistic. You are very stubborn in the first world.]


    [Because the gun is literally one click away to blow my head off. System, unless you give me some superpower to deflect bullets, you are going to see a crime scene.]


    Junze played around with the trigger, he laughed at Yunyu''s terrified expression. He was amused by Yunyu. This scrawny guy was obviously very ordinary, weak-looking, and he was not even good looking in any angle, but Ronghui fell in love with this thing.


    It also baffled Junze, he pulled the trigger and said, "I never like someone who betrayed me. You know that I am the heir of the Zhou family, right? I can kill you right now and nobody will bat an eye."


    Yunyu was already scared to the bone with Junze''s threat, but when Junze pulled the trigger, Yunyu''s tears welled up again and he cried like a little kid.


    Junze was stupefied when he saw Yunyu''s tears again. He often fought with many hardened men, or at least saw them when he accompanied his father. They would face their death in glory and would never yield.


    For some reason, Junze hated when women cried, because he was raised by his tough mother, who was the matriarch of her mafia family. A weak woman disgusted him.


    But when he saw a man crying, especially the one like Yunyu, who was obviously not involved in the dirty word, it hit him differently.


    Yunyu cried and confessed everything, "Wuwuwu¡­ Please don''t kill me. I¡­ I really don''t know anything. I didn''t do anything with Ronghui¡­"


    Yunyu sobbed and cried shamelessly. Pupa system circled around Junze and seemed to be disgusted.


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 20%. Your fake tears will be the doom of all men.]


    [ ? ?_?? ]


    Junze put down the gun. Truthfully, he just wanted to scare Yunyu with it, the gun was unloaded. He was not stupid enough to kill the honor student of this school, he would get expelled.


    But Yunyu cried as if his life depended on it, Junze felt a bit guilty. He wanted to reach out to calm Yunyu down. But when his hand almost touched Yunyu''s face, Yunyu reacted wildly and cowered his scrawny body into a ball. His body trembled and he didn''t stop crying. Junze was distressed.


    "C¡ªcalm down, I won''t kill you," Junze tried to pacify Yunyu, "I will let you off, don''t cry."


    It took a while for Yunyu to calm down. But, he was still scared, "I¡ªI will do your homework every day, I will do anything you want. Please don''t kill me."


    "I¡­ I don''t even know what Ronghui is thinking. I don''t know why he asked me for a date either¡­"


    At that moment, Yunyu immediately closed his mouth. Junze glared at him, which made Yunyu cower in fear again. He blurted everything out because he feared for his life. Junze''s glare was getting more intense, but strangely, he was not only jealous because of Ronghui, he was jealous for both Ronghui and Yunyu.


    [Pupa: You will make a bad spy.]


    [I guess so¡­ wait, do I need to be a spy in the later world?]


    [Pupa: I do not spoil.]


    [Oh, come on!]


    Junze gripped Yunyu''s wrist tightly and asked, "Where will you go with him?"


    "Ack! B¡ªBookstore in the city! P¡ªPlease release, it hurts!???


    Junze loosened his grip immediately. He stared at this shrimp for a moment, then said, "Go to your date with him tomorrow, I will not disturb."


    [He is totally going to disturb the date, right?]


    [Pupa: Totally.]


    "Leave my car now," Junze said. The door opened automatically. Yunyu stared at Junze cautiously, he asked:


    "You are going to let me off? For real?"


    Junze nodded. Yunyu jumped from the car, took his back on the ground and ran away immediately. Junze stared at the scrawny back who ran away from him. He had a funny feeling in his heart, and he just blurted a word subconsciously:


    "Cute."


    ***


    Yunyu returned to the dorm. He unlocked his room and took a bath, he washed his swollen face after too much crying. Then he acted like nothing happened. Because Yunyu didn''t want Ronghui to know about what happened and confronted Junze again.


    Because if Ronghui confronted Junze again, he would be the one who took all the beatings from Junze, not Ronghui''s beautiful face.


    Ronghui returned from his club activity late at night. When he returned, Yunyu was busy doing his homework.


    Ronghui smiled and patted Yunyu''s head, "You studied up all night. Rest after you finish everything."


    Yunyu shivered when Ronghui patted his head. His sweet world with Ronghui was already shattered when Junze threatened him in the evening. Maybe Junze was too scary for him, or maybe he just wanted to save his life for now, but Yunyu didn''t want to get entangled with Ronghui too much.


    Thus, Yunyu only nodded and continued writing down his homework.


    One hour later, Yunyu fell asleep on his study table. Ronghui smiled and carried Yunyu to the bed. He gently placed Yunyu on the bed, but frowned once his hand touched something under Yunyu''s long sleeve t-shirt.


    Ronghui rolled Yunyu''s sleeve. His gaze deepened when he saw plenty of dried scabs on Yunyu''s elbows and arms. His right wrist is also swollen.


    Ronghui stared at Yunyu who was sleeping uneasily. He clenched his fist.


    ''That bastard hurt Yunyu.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 50%.]

 Chapter 29: 2.8

    It was Saturday morning. Yunyu woke up a bit late, he stretched his body on the bed, rubbed his eyes and checked on Ronghui''s bed. Ronghui was not on his bed. Yunyu looked around the room and his eyes darted just at the right time when Ronghui opened the bathroom door.


    Yunyu was in for the feast when Ronghui opened the bathroom door with only a towel on his waist. He had just finished bath, a few drops of warm water dripped from his hair all the way to his six packs, and absorbed by the towel that covered the golden trail to the treasure.


    [Ah¡­ good morning, beautiful six packs¡­]


    Ronghui blushed when Yunyu stared at him lecherously. Yunyu didn''t even try to hide it, his eyes leered at his six packs and trailed down to that part. Ronghui turned his body immediately, he nervously said, "Y¡ªYou should take a bath too, we are going on a date¡ªI mean, going to the bookstore today."


    "A¡ªAh¡­ yes," Yunyu snapped out of his daze. Ronghui''s body was so seductive that he just couldn''t help to stare. Yunyu took a warm bath and left the bathroom with only a towel, just like Ronghui. He wanted to see Ronghui''s reaction, but when he opened the bathroom door, Ronghui was nowhere to be found.


    [Pupa: Ronghui is outside.]


    [Damn! I want him to see my body too!]


    [Pupa: This is your first date, not your first one night stand.]


    Yunyu picked his best clothes. Although Li Yunyu didn''t have many good clothes, but with some mix and match, he turned out to be decent.


    Ronghui was already waiting outside. Ronghui wore a black cap, with black mask to cover half of his face, and he wore a white hoodie and jeans. Although it was very casual, it didn''t hide Ronghui''s amazing body and profile at all.


    Ronghui felt guilty when he saw Yunyu tried his best to look decent for him. He knew that Yunyu didn''t have many clothes outside of his school uniform. Ronghui awkwardly held Yunyu''s hand and rubbed it gently, "I¡ªI''m sorry I can''t dress better. I have to avoid fans, I¡­ I don''t want them to see us¡­ you know."


    Honestly, Yunyu felt a bit sad in his heart. Because he tried his best to look decent for his first date, but Ronghui was stuck with his identity as a rising star.


    [Ah, when I return back to my real world, I want to have a boyfriend that is not a movie star. It will be annoying if we can''t go on a date like a normal couple.]


    [Pupa:¡­ What if your boyfriend is Han Ye? He is the movie emperor.]


    [W¡ªWell, I can make some exception if it''s him. I am HanYesexual after all, tee-hee.]


    "We are just going to the bookstore, it''s alright," Yunyu smiled.


    Ronghui stared at Yunyu who didn''t seem to mind about his identity that needed to be kept hidden. There was still some guilt in his heart, but Ronghui nodded and they walked to leave the dorm gate straight to the bus station.


    This world was very similar to Yunyu''s world, where relationships between two men were accepted in the city, but was still frowned upon in the less developed region or the villages. Thus, Ronghui took the initiative to hold Yunyu''s hand on the bus. Some people glanced at them, but none had a hostile gaze. They only looked at two adoring men in love.


    Both Yunyu and Ronghui blushed and Yunyu''s hand was sweaty, Yunyu tried to pull his hand off, afraid that Ronghui might get disgusted with the sweat, but Ronghui tightened his hand, as he didn''t want to let go.


    "My hands are sweaty¡­" Yunyu tried to pull his hand again.


    "It''s mine that is sweaty, yours is fine," Ronghui said. He didn''t want Yunyu to get embarrassed because of his nervousness.


    They arrived at the bus station in the city, time was still around nine in the morning, they had plenty of time. Ronghui led Yunyu to a caf¨¦ and sat near the window. They ordered their brunch and ate together.


    Ronghui forced Yunyu to accept the food as his treat, because he was the one who asked Yunyu to go to the city. Yunyu was in a great mood today, they finally went to the biggest bookstore in the city.


    Truthfully, Ronghui didn''t like to read. He was naturally gifted, he could read anything and would absorb the content of the book in only one read. But he knew that Yunyu liked reading, so this was the perfect date location for them.


    Just like Li Yunyu, Bai Yunyu also loved reading, but what he read was not a study book. Because he was a rotten fudanshi, he read boys love, and he also read a good amount of regular romance. Oh! He also loved to read fantasy and action books and manga.


    Yunyu walked to the novel section, which surprised Ronghui, "I thought you like study books."


    Yunyu was caught off guard, "Ah¡ªThat, I just want to have more diversity in my library," Yunyu lied, he tried to shift the topic, "How about you? What book do you want, maybe I can help searching."


    Now, it was Ronghui who was caught off guard, "I¡ªI¡­ uh¡­" Ronghui was slightly panicked, he picked a random book from the shelf and showed it to Yunyu, "I need this book."


    Yunyu read the book title, he giggled, "DIY Nail polish and glitters tutorial? I don''t know that you care that much about your nails," Yunyu laughed freely at Ronghui''s randomness.


    Ronghui was embarrassed, but when he saw Yunyu smiling and laughing at him freely, Ronghui felt that it was worth the embarrassment.


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 55%.]


    For this moment, Yunyu didn''t mind listening to the Fatemeter notification. He felt that Ronghui was pleasing to the eyes. For the first time, Bai Yunyu felt that someone could be as pleasing to the eyes as Han Ye. Well, Han Ye was still the best, but Ronghui was not bad too.


    Yunyu''s cheery smile lingered, he put the book on the shelf and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom. Please wait here."


    Yunyu hopped happily to the bathroom. The bathroom was empty because it was Saturday morning, Yunyu cleaned up after he was done in the bathroom. He giggled happily while washing his hand.


    [Pupa, you are very quiet today. Usually, you will have something to ruin the day for me. Is this the day when you finally submit to me as my cute system?]


    [Pupa: No. I''m just waiting for the right moment.]


    [The right moment?]


    [Pupa: And the right moment is here, Junze is coming.]


    Yunyu was bewildered by the system''s sudden notification. Then, from the mirror, he saw a tall figure with his striking sharp phoenix eyes, staring at him in the mirror with obvious anger. Junze smirked when he saw Yunyu who was frightened at his presence.


    Junze stared at Yunyu in the mirror and leaned forward. He tapped Yunyu''s cheek a few times, he taunted Yunyu, "Look at this, you dressed up for your date with Ronghui? Do you think he will fall in love with you? Don''t dream, the only one that will fall in love with you is a punk that likes a crybaby, scrawny boy."


    Junze clenched Yunyu''s jaw with his fingers and said, "I saw everything, shrimp."


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 30%. Breakmeter Increases to 30%.]

 Chapter 30: 2.9

    "I saw everything, shrimp."


    Yunyu gulped, Junze was clenching his jaw tightly, he was scared that it would snap at any moment. He struggled a bit, "J¡ªJunze, my jaw hurts¡­"


    Junze scoffed and he loosened the jaw, but he rubbed Yunyu''s lips with his thumb rudely. He leaned closer and Junze''s breath tickled Yunyu''s ears, "Did your lips kissed him already? Tell me, I don''t want Ronghui to be kissed by someone like you."


    "I¡ªI haven''t kissed him yet¡­" Yunyu tried to back off, but Junze cut off his escape completely, Junze''s body completely covered Yunyu with his chin leaned on Yunyu''s shoulder. Junze raised his eyebrows provocatively, his thumb rubbed Yunyu''s lips again, but this time, it was gentler with a bit of meaning on it.


    Yunyu''s body was embosomed by Junze''s strong chest, although Junze was not a model like Ronghui, but his strong arm and chest proved that Junze also did regular work out. If he was a regular man or woman, he would squeal when Junze embraced him like this. But the image of Junze pointing a gun at him was forever imprinted on Yunyu''s mind, there was nothing but fear in his heart right now.


    Junze was amused with Yunyu who tried to struggle a few times, but turned submissive again. It was like a cornered rat who had nowhere to run, but still tried to struggle, even though the rat was really scared.


    It made him want to bully the rat even more.


    ''Cute rat.''


    "Yet? So you are planning to kiss Ronghui later?" Junze chuckled, but there was no mirth in his eyes, there was only raging jealousy that was foreign even for Junze himself. He felt that he should be jealous because Ronghui would kiss anyone other than him, but now, the one that he felt jealous for was Yunyu.


    He was jealous when he thought about Yunyu kissing anyone other than him. But he denied that he liked a scrawny little rat.


    ''Maybe it''s because I don''t want Ronghui to protect this rat. This rat is my favorite thing to bully.''


    Yunyu was anxious, he didn''t want to entertain Junze any longer. Ronghui must''ve been waiting for him, or worse, Ronghui might''ve already been searching around for him.


    [System, I can feel the misunderstanding plot is near, this is the worst.]


    [Pupa: It can get worse.]


    [It can get worse?!]


    [Pupa: You will know soon.]


    "Why are you fidgety? Are you uncomfortable?" Junze laughed. He whispered on Yunyu''s ear while pressing Yunyu''s body on the sink, "If you want to meet Ronghui, you should beg, you are a rat after all."


    Yunyu didn''t think twice about his pride. He really didn''t want to let Ronghui misunderstand what was happening between him and Junze. Because, if Ronghui saw this scene, there might be a fight between Junze and Ronghui, and Junze would definitely ruin Ronghui''s career with his powerful family.


    Ronghui had been a sweet guy for him, Yunyu would not let Junze hurt him.


    "J¡ªJunze, please release me," Yunyu pleaded, "I need to return back soon, or Ronghui will--"


    "Ronghui will catch us?" Junze''s amusement to this little rat peaked. He got a great idea all the sudden, "Do you think Ronghui will get mad if I kissed you here?"


    "What are you¡ª" Yunyu was petrified when Junze suddenly pinched his chin and turned his head to the left. Junze lightly kissed Yunyu''s ruddy lips and bit his lower lip.


    Junze was thoroughly satisfied with Yunyu''s petrified reaction. He purposely bit Yunyu''s lower lip to make sure that he left a mark. It might make Ronghui suspicious. Junze was excited to see how Ronghui would feel when he discovered that he was the one who stole Yunyu''s first kiss.


    Junze licked his lips and said, "Good luck with your date, I will be watching."


    With that, Junze left the bathroom with both excitement and satisfaction in his heart.


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 40%.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: You have been standing in the bathroom for almost ten minutes, are you sure you want to stay here?]


    [Pupa, that is my first kiss¡­]


    [Pupa: I know, and you got your first kiss in a bathroom, and the one that kissed you is a son of a dangerous mafia. How novel.]


    [I¡­ I don''t know how to feel about this¡­ I want my first kiss to be Han Ye. Or at least someone who is similar to Han Ye, like Ronghui.]


    [Pupa: ¡­ Simp.]


    Yunyu sighed. He touched his slightly moist lips, there was a bit of stinging pain when he touched the edge of his lips. Junze bit his lips and left an obvious mark.


    [I will just tell Ronghui that I bit my lip accidentally.]


    Yunyu left the bathroom, he turned to the corridor, to his surprise, Ronghui was already standing on the corridor, his eyes darted on him. Ronghui was silently watching Yunyu.


    Yunyu rushed to Ronghui''s side, he was nervous that Ronghui might have seen something. But it was already ten minutes since Junze left, Ronghui should have not crossed his way with Junze.


    "H¡ªHow long have you been here?" Yunyu asked nervously.


    Ronghui stared at Yunyu''s blushing face, slightly disordered shirt and an obvious bite mark on Yunyu''s lower lip. Ronghui clenched his fist, "Were you alone in the bathroom the whole time?"


    "Y¡ªYes! Of course! It''s Saturday morning after all, people are sleeping until noon, haha," Yunyu wanted to ease the bleak atmosphere around them. Somehow, he felt that Ronghui was a bit scary. But it might only be his guilty conscience that kicked in.


    "I see," Ronghui nodded. He held Yunyu''s hand and walked together again.


    Yunyu felt that something was amiss, but he didn''t dare to ask why. One thing for sure though, Ronghui looked very serious and his hand gripped Yunyu''s hand as if his life depended on it.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 40%!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 45%!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 50%!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 60%!]


    [W¡ªwhat¡ª did something happen?]


    [Pupa: I told you the situation can get worse, right?]


    Although Ronghui didn''t see what was happening inside the bathroom, he could guess with certain credibility that something happened inside between Junze and Yunyu. He was searching for Yunyu after he didn''t return for a while. When he walked in this corridor leading to the bathroom, he crossed paths with Junze who just left the bathroom.


    Junze smirked at him and said nothing, but he tapped Ronghui''s shoulder and left.


    Ten minutes later, Yunyu came out from the same bathroom, and just like what Yunyu said, the bathroom was empty. Ronghui wanted to suppress his suspicion and jealousy, he gripped Yunyu''s hand, because deep in his heart, he felt insecure.


    Maybe Yunyu never liked him, he just came to the bookstore with him because he felt indebted. Maybe Yunyu was disappointed because he couldn''t date openly, due to Ronghui''s status. Maybe¡­ maybe Yunyu hated him.


    So many scenarios flooded Ronghui''s mind. He genuinely fell in love with Yunyu, and it seemed that Yunyu reciprocated his love. This was also his first time to go on a date with someone he liked, but what if everything was just his imagination?


    If Yunyu was forced by Junze, why didn''t he report it to him? Ronghui would gladly fight Junze. Junze might have interrupted his career as a celebrity with his family background, but Ronghui was not scared at all.


    He would find another way to come back.


    Ronghui felt that he was wearing a green hat on his first real date, he was humiliated, angry, and burning in jealousy. He wanted to kill Junze right now, and he wanted to lock Yunyu inside their dorm, so he would never cheat again on him.


    He had considered about leaving Yunyu here. He had a lot of admirers and suitors who lined up for him. He could date anyone he wanted.


    But he ditched that idea, because he fell in love with Yunyu naturally, and he wanted to have a natural relationship with someone, not just a random date set up by his temporary agency in the entertainment circle.


    Yunyu was anxious, because Ronghui stayed silent until midday. They went to a caf¨¦ for lunch. At first, Yunyu wanted to leave Ronghui to accomodate a seat for them, but Ronghui tightly gripped his hand and the first thing he said was, "Don''t leave me."


    "But¡­ I need to accommodate a table or we might not be able to get one¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter," Ronghui said firmly, "Yunyu, don''t leave me."

 Chapter 31: 2.10

    "Yunyu, don''t leave me."


    Ronghui noticed someone watching from a seat inside the caf¨¦. His gaze darkened and he pulled Yunyu closer to him, "We can eat in another caf¨¦."


    Yunyu was confused when Ronghui suddenly changed his mind. Ronghui kept mentioning about this caf¨¦ when they were in the bus before, because this caf¨¦ was apparently a popular spot for couples.


    And now Ronghui changed his mind so suddenly. This was completely out of Ronghui''s character setting as a firm young man. He asked the system:


    [What''s up with Ronghui? Pupa, something is really, really wrong with him suddenly.]


    [Pupa: Maybe staying in this Romance world gradually decreases your already abysmal brain function. Do you really think that Junze and Ronghui will not cross paths?]


    [Pupa: Look at your left, the third seat near the window.]


    Yunyu followed the system''s direction, and his body jolted when he saw Junze sitting on the third table from his position, he leaned his body on the mirror and smirked at him. Yunyu backed off a bit. He pulled Ronghui''s sleeve and said, "L¡ªLet''s go to another caf¨¦, Ronghui."


    Ronghui''s wary gaze didn''t leave Junze at all, he pulled Yunyu and intended to leave the caf¨¦. But then, a voice rang from the third seat, "Wah! Yang Ronghui, the star of Youth Temptation and Wallflowers Web drama is here! He must''ve been waiting for someone here!"


    This caf¨¦ was a popular spot for young girls and couples, thus, when Junze''s voice rang through the room, everyone immediately followed the pointed finger of Junze. They saw a man with black hoodie, black cap and face mask to cover half of his face. Although Ronghui covered so much, every girl, especially his fans, noticed him immediately.


    "It''s Yang Ronghui!"


    "Oh my god! Yang Ronghui! So handsome!"


    "Male god, please give me your autograph!"


    Ronghui was flustered when a flock of female fans surrounded him. Yunyu separated himself away from Ronghui immediately. He didn''t want to be the scandal that might put Ronghui''s career to danger.


    Ronghui looked lost when the crowds were flooding the caf¨¦ from inside and outside. Yunyu was pushed to the corner. He was debating with the system while he watched Ronghui and his female fans from afar.


    [Ah, I get it now. Junze must''ve been planning everything to ruin my date with Ronghui. But does he have to go this far only to compete against me?]


    [Pupa: I don''t think Junze wants to compete against you. Well, maybe at first, but now, he wants to compete FOR you.]


    Yunyu''s jaw dropped when the system dropped the bomb like that. Based on the world setting, Junze was in love with Ronghui for so long, how could he change his target like he changed his underwear?


    [Ehh¡­ this world is really weird¡­ I feel like I don''t do anything, and we are already halfway to complete the Breakmeter. And now, Ronghui and Junze suddenly got interested in me¡­]


    Pupa circled around Yunyu and wondered if he should materialize right here right now, and slap the shit out of this kid. Pupa had to admit that Bai Yunyu was quite good when completing the first world, because it was not supposed to be a romance world. Although Yunyu also fell short when Michael started to catch feelings for him.


    But this world was purely a romance, teenage drama world. Yunyu''s task here was mostly about love. Yunyu had been showing denseness and incapability to process many simple hints from the ML. Ronghui and Junze were obviously interested in Yunyu now. There was almost zero possibility of two of them getting together as a couple anymore, because of Yunyu.


    But this dense kid was only good when thinking about his imaginative sex position, not about the real budding romance between two guys.


    [Pupa: I''m glad that this is the only world where romance is the main focus. I hope you don''t turn the next world into your love playground too.]


    [Hey! I am dedicated to my work and acting here! I''m just¡­ a bit lost in this world.]


    [Pupa: You just need to love, that''s it.]


    [But I feel like I haven''t done anything yet!]


    [Pupa: You are just talented to be a weak, bullied kid, so you don''t feel like you are acting. Because you are one.]


    ¡­


    Ronghui showed his perfunctory smile to his fans. But he kept glancing at Yunyu who looked lost at the corner for the room. He looked lonely, maybe also a bit scared. Yunyu stared at him and his fans a few times, and smiled bitterly.


    Yunyu lowered his head and played with his phone.


    Ronghui''s heart was restless. He wanted to push all these fans who were taking a picture of him and asked for his signature, and then took Yunyu back to their dorm. But if his fans knew that he went on a date with a man, it was not only his career as a new, rising actor that was on the line. But also Yunyu''s private life.


    If they knew Yunyu''s identity, then they would bully him to death in social media and in real life.


    Ronghui gulped and he tried as fast as he could to deal with the fans. He talked with them for a moment, and when he glanced at Yunyu''s spot again, he was gone.


    Yunyu was waiting at the corner with his phone when a hand suddenly pulled him and dragged him outside. Everybody was busy with Ronghui and was not paying attention to some random kid, thus, Yunyu was successfully dragged outside.


    He was pulled to the small alley a few blocks away from the caf¨¦, Yunyu struggled, but the hand that gripped him was really strong, "You! Let me¡­ go¡­" Yunyu deflated instantly when he saw Junze smirking at him.


    Junze laughed joyfully when he saw Yunyu''s deflated expression. He held Yunyu''s shoulder with his hand and pushed Yunyu to the wall.


    "Ah! J¡ªJunze, it¡ª" Yunyu winced, but as he wanted to protest, his eyes locked on Junze''s phoenix eyes staring down at him. Junze put his hand on the wall and leaned closer to Yunyu. Their lips were only an inch away from touching.


    [OMG, kabedon! God has blessed me with kabedon!]


    [Pupa: Don''t break your acting, you are supposed to be a timid, weak kid.]


    Their breaths entangled into one and Junze said in a gentle, yet ambiguous tone, "You see what happens when you decide to date Ronghui? You cannot be free. His fans will always flock around him, so he cannot date you openly."


    "I''m not lacking anything compared to him, in fact, I''m better. I am handsome, strong, and have a powerful family background. Why don''t you choose me instead? You don''t need to hide from anyone," Junze''s words were bewitching, his phoenix eyes curved seductively and he smirked. His face drew closer towards Yunyu until their lips were brushing.


    "I will not accept no as your answer," it was Junze''s words before he covered Yunyu''s lips with his. Yunyu struggled immediately, his hands desperately pushed Junze''s chest, but Junze used his other hands to encircle Yunyu''s waist and drew him closer.


    Their soft kiss turned into a deep passionate kiss.


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 45%.]


    Yang Ronghui finally dealt with some of his fans and ignored the rest. He ran around trying to call Yunyu''s phone, but Yunyu didn''t pick it up. He looked around and he dialled Yunyu''s number again.


    This time, he heard Yunyu''s ringtone from an alley near his position. He walked slowly to check the alley.


    No one was in the alley, except for two figures. Ronghui saw that bastard Zhou Junze buried Yunyu in his arms and kissed him fervently.


    Crack!

 Chapter 32: 2.11

    Crack!


    Ronghui''s phone cracked as he clenched it. When he saw how Junze invaded Yunyu''s mouth with his tongue, his mind went blank, he rushed to Junze and Yunyu, he separated them and pulled Junze''s collar.


    Junze was enjoying his time with Yunyu, thus, he couldn''t react properly when Ronghui pulled his collar and punched him on his nose. Junze fell to the ground, he could feel blood gushed out of his nose.


    Ronghui unleashed his fury, he kicked Junze''s stomach a few times and Junze could only groan in pain. Ronghui was really fierce, he didn''t let Junze recover from his fall. Ronghui couldn''t think anymore, anger had consumed all his sanity at this point.


    This might be his first date in his life, so Ronghui expected a sweet date. He had lived as an overachieving robot for seventeen years, this was the first time he opened up with someone.


    It might have been a bit too late for him to realize, but he might''ve liked Yunyu since their first meeting. Because strangely, Yunyu was the only person that was not detestable, and he even tolerated him by living together in harmony for almost two year of their high school.


    But now, when finally felt love, this bastard Zhou Junze coveted and snatched his first love easily.


    Yunyu was standing silently as a spectator, he was worried that Ronghui might be too harsh on Junze, aside from that, he also worried whether Junze would take revenge on Ronghui after this.


    [Pupa: You probably should do something here. They are both masters of this world, if one of them died before you, then you have to restart all over again.]


    [Ehh¡­ but Ronghui is so scary. Don''t you see his face, it''s like a demon unleashing all his anger. He might turn me into mashed potato for giving him the green hat.]


    [Pupa: Then we have to restart this world again. Oh, the people also started to notice the voice in this alley. You know what will happen if they witness this scene.]


    [Ugh, alright.]


    Yunyu called Ronghui a few times until Ronghui noticed him, "Ronghui¡­ Ronghui¡­ don''t hit him anymore."


    Ronghui stopped kicking Junze for a moment and glared at Yunyu. Ronghui''s glare sent chills down his spine. He gulped and said worriedly, "The people¡­ people are going to see."


    "You are still worrying about that?! Li Yunyu, you--!" Ronghui raised his hand, Yunyu clenched his fist immediately and closed his eyes tight. His shoulder hunched as he expected a painful slap to his face.


    Ronghui''s hand trembled, he was really mad at Yunyu. But when he saw that meek face who would sometimes stare at him with admiration, silently watched him from afar, and smiled bitterly like he couldn''t do anything whenever Ronghui was flocked by his fans. Ronghui''s anger deflated.


    He stared down at Junze who was beaten up badly. Ronghui pulled Yunyu''s hand instead, and decided to take him away from his alley. But Yunyu resisted.


    "Ronghui, I can''t leave him like this¡­"


    Ronghui''s gaze darkened, he stared at Yunyu once more. He didn''t have anything to stay, but his eyes showed that he was obviously hurt, humiliated, and disappointed. Ronghui''s eyes were red, as if he was about to cry.


    Yunyu''s heartbeat skipped when he saw a drop of tear from Ronghui''s eyes. He said nothing, but his eyes told everything that he felt right now.


    Yunyu gulped, he felt guilty, because Ronghui was really a sweet guy. Maybe at some point, Yunyu was already feeling something for Ronghui. But he had a mission in this world, and this world was not his real world. He had someone he loved and admired in the real world, that was Han Ye.


    "I will explain to you in our dorm," Yunyu released his hand from Ronghui and rushed to Junze''s heavily bruised body. He pulled Junze up with all his strength and propped him. He supported Junze''s body and walked to the other end of the alley. Ronghui stood in silence, he saw how Yunyu tried hard to support Junze.


    Junze was an asshole, he had bullied Yunyu for so long, he also turned Yunyu into his slave, doing many things for him. He even made Yunyu cry once. But Yunyu chose to be with that detestable asshole instead of with him.


    A dark thought swirled in Ronghui''s mind. Maybe he had been playing the game wrong. Maybe he was too sweet, like a good guy who would end up with nothing but loneliness.


    ''So, this is your preference, Yunyu¡­''


    ***


    Yunyu called a taxi and shoved Junze inside. He took Junze to the nearest hospital and got him treated immediately. Junze was unconscious, probably because he was in so much pain that he fainted. Yunyu was waiting outside while the doctor and nurses treated Junze''s wounds.


    [Pupa: Do you realize how expensive the treatment is? Junze is alright, he just fainted because of shock. You should''ve just taken care of him yourself.]


    [Hehe, about that. I already took his wallet. Pupa, Junze is freaking rich! He''s got my three months of my scholarship money in his wallet! That is not counting his credit cards from his father.]


    [Pupa: So you are going to use his money for his treatment?]


    [For my food too! Don''t you think I deserve a reward? I''ve been eating instant noodles and plain buns for many days. I need my chicken or turkey!]


    [Pupa:¡­ You are a talented gold digger.]


    While waiting for Junze to wake up, Yunyu went to the nearest restaurant outside the hospital and treated himself to a bucket of fried chicken with Junze''s money. He returned after eating a bucket of fried chicken and bought some fruits and porridge for Junze, all with Junze''s money of course.


    [Pupa: You eat a bucket of fried chicken in one go, while Junze is in pain, what a remorseless man.]


    [Hey, acting needs a lot of energy!]


    Yunyu went to Junze''s room and saw Junze had already woken up. He sat on the hospital bed, and stared intently at Yunyu who had just entered his room. The guy bought him a bag of fruit and a porridge.


    "Ah, thank god, you are awake," Yunyu closed the door and walked to Junze. He put down the fruits and porridge and stood beside Junze''s bed. He said, "Don''t worry, the doctor said that you are alright, you fainted because of shock."


    Junze said nothing, but he stared intently at Yunyu. He didn''t dare to blink, afraid that Yunyu might return back to his date with Ronghui if he blinked once. Junze asked, "Why are you helping me? You have a date with Ronghui. You can just leave me alone in that alley and have fun with Ronghui."


    "What are you saying! I will not leave you alone!" Yunyu pouted.


    "But I''m just an asshole who bullied you, and I am the one that ruined your date with Ronghui. That guy¡­ is in love with you, why don''t you choose him instead of me?"


    "Is it really an impulse or¡­" Junze left his words hanging. He stared at Yunyu with a deep, meaningful gaze. Truthfully, he had some expectations. Because he found that Yunyu was cute and interesting. Especially when he cried, it made Junze want to bully him even more.


    When they had a deep kiss, Junze also felt that his heart was beating fast and he wanted more. He wanted more than just screwing around like usual, he wanted someone that he could put his heart on.


    Maybe Yunyu was just the unlucky passer-by that caught his eyes, he was pretty young after all. But his young love said that he wanted Yunyu.


    "¡­ Junze, all I want is to be safe, to eat well, to have someone strong to protects me. And for so long, I already have a crush on someone. The one that can give all that to me¡­ but he only sees me as a shrimp¡­"


    "I¡ª" Junze choked. Had he realized it sooner, he wouldn''t do all those mean things to Yunyu. He opened his arm and pulled Yunyu to his embrace. Junze buried his face deep on Yunyu''s neck. He was stupid, and he regretted it.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t realize it earlier, I love you too."


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 50%.]

 Chapter 33: 2.12

    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 50%.]


    [Pupa: What are you doing here? You are not making any sense. Don''t you remember that original Li Yunyu like Ronghui? We might get booted out of this world if you are OOC, you know.]


    [Yep, I remember. But, did Li Yunyu ever confess to Ronghui about his love? Never, right? So, Li Yunyu''s love for Ronghui would never get noticed. I see that plot hole. Besides, I didn''t confess to Junze directly. I just said that I love someone, but he looked down on me, it can refer to either Junze or Ronghui. It''s just Junze that thinks I am referring to him.]


    [That''s why the OOC alarm hasn''t been triggered yet.]


    [Pupa:¡­ true. We would''ve been booted out immediately if the master of this world noticed that something is wrong with you. Still though, why would you confess in front of Junze?]


    [Tsk¡­ tsk¡­ tsk¡­ system, this is how you complete this world. You said to me before that in this world, I just have to love, right? So I can complete this world with just romance!]


    [Pupa: That is, if you can do it right. Why are you confessing to him like that? What about Ronghui?]


    [You see, in order to complete this world, I need to love one of them. Although I''m more interested in Ronghui, I can''t deny that Junze is a force to be reckoned with. If I go with Ronghui, Junze will never stop disturbing us. Junze???s family is really powerful, what would a rising actor do against such a powerful family? Junze can end Ronghui''s career instantly!]


    [So, I''ve decided to just focus on getting Junze''s Fatemeter to 100%. If I stay with Junze, there will be nothing to worry about, no food shortage, no bullying, and no need for drama between me, Junze, and Ronghui.]


    [But if I stay with Ronghui¡­ didn''t you see what happened in the caf¨¦? Ronghui''s fans flocked when they saw their male god! Ronghui is just a small actor, but give him two or three years, then he might become a film emperor like Han Ye.]


    Yunyu felt somewhat emotional when thinking about it. He was also considered as a small actor, and the struggle of a small actor was real. He saw that Ronghui had the potential to be a star. If he could get Junze away from Ronghui, then Ronghui''s path as a film emperor would be smooth sailing.


    [Pupa: So, you are going to sacrifice yourself to Junze, so Ronghui can live a better life as an actor?]


    [Yep! I feel a bit sad though, since I like him a lot more than Junze, but you see, if Junze is not around, Ronghui would eventually become a popular actor. Junze is his jinx.]


    [System, I know that Ronghui works hard every day, he is top of the class, active in club activities, and a talented young actor. I don''t want all that got wasted because of me. So I go with Junze. Ronghui will eventually find another man or woman and settle down with that person, right?]


    Pupa system went silent. It knew that Yunyu had a good intention. Although, Yunyu was dense and a bit¡­ well, very shameless, he always had a good intention. Just like what he did to the orphanage in the first world, and now, he wanted to let go of Ronghui after he saw how Ronghui was flocked by countless fans in the caf¨¦. He wanted that promising, young man to go far and beyond, to be a great actor he was supposed to.


    However, Yunyu forgot that Ronghui''s Fatemeter was already 60%, it was impossible for Ronghui to let go easily, especially considering that Ronghui was just a green boy of the age of seventeen. Yunyu was Ronghui''s first love too¡­


    Pupa knew that it wouldn''t be easy, but Yunyu already dropped the ''confession'' for Junze. So all it could do was just watch the drama from afar.


    Yunyu returned back at night to the dorm. The dorm was very empty today, because it was weekend. Almost all the remaining students inside the dorm were returning to their families.


    It was pretty dark, so Yunyu walked carefully until he reached his room. He pressed the room code and the door was unlocked. When Yunyu opened the door, it was all dark, but there seemed to be someone staring at him intensely.


    Yunyu gulped and he turned the lights on. He jolted when he saw Ronghui staring at him intensely from his bed.


    Ronghui sat on Yunyu''s bed, his eyes didn''t leave the door. When Yunyu finally returned back, the first thing he saw was Yunyu who was surprised by his presence.


    "Close the door," Ronghui ordered with a firm, cold voice.


    Yunyu gulped and he closed the door. He stood near the door nervously, somehow, Ronghui''s stare felt different. His deep stare was so intense that it felt like Yunyu had been stripped naked.


    "R¡ªRonghui, I''m sorry that I have to leave you¡­ you see, Junze is¡ª"


    "Don''t mention that bastard''s name," Ronghui cut Yunyu''s words short, "Tell me, why did you choose him instead of me? Did I lack something?"


    "No, not at all!" Yunyu said sincerely. Ronghui didn''t lack anything, in fact, he could be the perfect lover for his partner. But in this world, he was not the only master of the world, and he was far weaker than Junze.


    "Then why did you leave me?" Ronghui''s voice started shaking, the tears on his eyes welled up, "You are the first one that I like, Yunyu. You are the first person that I take on a date, you hurt me when you kissed that bastard."


    Yuntu was forcibly shaken too when he saw Ronghui''s tears again. The aloof male god who stood at the peak, was now crying for him. Yunyu felt guilty and he almost broke his acting.


    "I¡­ I didn''t mean to kiss him¡­"


    "Did he force you?" Ronghui asked so suddenly. He stood from the bed and walked towards Yunyu. Ronghui hugged Yunyu gently and asked again, "Tell me, I just need you to tell me that he forced you."


    "What will you do then?" Yunyu asked cautiously. He didn''t want Ronghui to act by impulse, not against Junze.


    "I will¡­ I will fight him, I will make sure that he regrets it," Ronghui said firmly. He tightened his hug on Yunyu.


    "Then, he does not force me. I kissed him, I am the one that kissed him, Ronghui," Yunyu said clearly. He pushed Ronghui''s chest gently to separate himself.


    Of course, Ronghui knew that Yunyu was not speaking the truth. But he still didn''t understand why would Yunyu do that, what was his true intention, "Why?"


    "Ronghui, when I saw your fans. I know that you are well loved by them. You have the capacity to be a star. Junze will only be your stumbling block forever. He is just too powerful," Yunyu held Ronghui''s cheek and smiled, "Ronghui, I hope that you can be a great actor, or someone that holds great importance. You''ll find someone that deserves your love, but that''s not me."


    A drop of tear from Yunyu''s eyes stunned Ronghui, then Yunyu kissed the edge of Ronghui''s lips;


    "I will change my room tomorrow," Yunyu said. He turned his back, he left the room again to ease his mind first. Because Ronghui''s tears were really fatal for him.


    Ronghui was left alone in the room. Yunyu never said anything direct about his feelings, but he could grasp Yunyu''s intention.


    Yunyu wanted to protect him from Junze, so he sacrificed himself for him. Maybe because Yunyu saw how popular he was, so he could come up with that. Maybe Yunyu thought that he was an unreachable male god.


    It was also that bastard Zhou Junze who must''ve threatened Yunyu and put some words into his mind to influence his decision.


    Yunyu just wanted to protect him and his career, he wanted to protect his future from Junze. But Ronghui didn''t want that, in fact, he hated it. Because it showed that Ronghui was just a small weakling compared to Junze.


    "So it''s all come down to power¡­ If I have enough power, I can kill that bastard Junze and take Yunyu back¡­"


    Ronghui took out his phone, he stared at one number that he would never call even if he was thrown in hell. But for the first time, he pressed the dial button for a contact called, ''Bastard Father.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 70%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter decreases to 45%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter decreases to 40%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter decreases to 35%.]

 Chapter 34: 2.13

    Yunyu was sitting on a bench, drinking a cola from the vending machine. He took some more money from Junze''s wallet before returning it back to Junze''s bag before he left the hospital. Yunyu was quite satisfied with his performance when facing Ronghui before.


    He was happy that his convincing acting was good enough to help Ronghui. Because truthfully, all he wanted was to make Ronghui a better man. That guy was too good for him or Junze.


    "Ah, now I can be relieved, Ronghui will go his own way to be a movie star while I''m going my way to finish this task. Pupa, don''t you think that I''m really good?"


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 70%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter decreases to 45%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter decreases to 40%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter decreases to 35%.]


    Yunyu blinked a few times, trying to process the system notification, "Wait, what just happened?!"


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and circled around before bumping its body on Yunyu''s head, "Ouch! Hey! That is definitely intentional!"


    "It is intentional," Pupa said nonchalantly, "Do you realize what you did just now?"


    "What? I''m helping Ronghui to fix his way!"


    "You just accelerated the same path that Ronghui took when he was in relationship with Junze. He also has a powerful backing you know, although I don''t know what kind of backing he has. But he''s now contacting his backing and will go the same path," Pupa showed the Breakmeter that had been decreased by 15%, it was also quite a shock for Yunyu.


    "How could it decrease?! I did everything so well!"


    "Breakmeter is not only about separating the main couple, but also saving the world. You see, Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter has been increased to 70%, but the Breakmeter has been decreased by 15%. That means what you did not only triggered Ronghui''s obsession with you, but also gave him enough reason to go his dark path, he will work in mafia business soon."


    "¡­ but I just want him to realize that he has a better future than just a high school love¡­"


    "Yang Ronghui''s character setting is that he is a hopeless romantic. Don''t you realize how he could fall in love with Junze in the original setting, although they were obviously unfit for each other. And how could he fall in love with you quickly? Because he is a hopeless romantic!" Pupa explained everything to knock some sense on Yunyu''s head;


    "What you just did only made him realize that he is too weak to fight Junze. So he goes his original path to be a mafia, just like Junze, he is going to fight for you. This world is not easy, because both Ronghui and Junze are young and impulsive, and you are their detonator."


    "¡­ how could it become messy like this?" Yunyu wondered how it went wrong.


    "This is why you shouldn''t try to fiddle with love, because when you try, it becomes really messy."


    "¡­ is it that bad?"


    "¡­ dumbass," Pupa vanished and left Yunyu alone.


    Yunyu was still dumbfounded by it. He obviously had a good intention and he executed it well. He thought that he had a good grasp about love in this world. But he just made everything messier.


    Up until now, Yunyu still couldn''t fully grasp what just happened. But he returned to the dorm to check on Ronghui.


    Yunyu opened the door and called Ronghui, "Ronghui, are you here?"


    No answer. Yunyu turned on the light and saw no one in this room. But all Ronghui''s stuff had disappeared and there was a letter on the table.


    Yunyu opened it and read the content:


    I will return victorious, wait for me Yunyu. I love you. ¨C Yang Ronghui.


    Yunyu gulped, this was a lot worse than he expected. He screwed up the world without knowing what he did wrong. He dialled Ronghui''s phone number, but got disconnected immediately. He called it a few times and soon realized that Ronghui had changed his contact abruptly.


    "I think¡­ I accidentally pressed the red button."


    ***


    Ronghui didn''t return on Sunday, Monday and for the whole week. But nobody was concerned about it, because Ronghui often went to a week absent because of a new web drama. But he could always catch up with the study and could always top the class as always.


    In fact, all his fans in the school were happy, because they thought that Ronghui would star in another drama. It was only Yunyu and the headmaster who knew that Ronghui had transferred school somewhere. When the news was dropped, everybody was shocked. They spammed Ronghui on his social media, asking why he transferred school, but soon after, Ronghui''s social media also got deleted.


    Yunyu sat on a bench in daze, he was thinking about Ronghui a lot. He worried that Ronghui would mix with bad people, because whenever he asked the system about it, Pupa would only say that Ronghui was now conversing in the underworld.


    Junze saw Yunyu was dazed on the bench, he returned with two cans of cola and he put the cold cola on Yunyu''s cheek. Yunyu jolted, but he smiled when he saw Junze again. It had been a month since they were officially dating.


    Junze had become a docile man after he dated Yunyu. He didn''t mix with his gang members often, at least not in front of Yunyu. Most of the time, they spent their time on the rooftop or on the garden bench, enjoying the leisure day.


    "What are you thinking about?" Junze asked.


    "Hm? Nothing," Yunyu smiled. He lowered his head and continued writing his assignment.


    Junze watched Yunyu''s side profile, he felt that his heart had been softened after dating Yunyu for a month. Yunyu was a really hardworking and studious boy. He was smart, but not snobby. Junze felt at ease whenever he was around Yunyu.


    But something made him insecure, because Yunyu was often dazed, thinking about Ronghui. Although Yunyu never said it, Junze had guessed that Yunyu was thinking about Ronghui''s disappearance.


    Junze hugged Yunyu from behind and rested his chin on Yunyu''s shoulder, he pouted cutely, "Don''t think about anybody else, I''m your boyfriend."


    Yunyu chuckled and pinched Junze''s nose, "Yes, yes, you are my boyfriend. You are just overthinking about stuff. Anyway, you should finish your homework soon, I don''t want you to come to me and beg me to finish your homework again. If you can finish it soon, I will agree to go with you to the arcade for our next date."


    Junze tightened his arm around Yunyu''s stomach, he buried his face on Yunyu''s shoulder and inhaled deeply, "Okay, we will go to the arcade for our next date."


    Yunyu thought that Junze had been tamed. He had been docile with him and all his bully past vanished instantly when he was around Yunyu, but Junze himself had something different in his mind. He knew that Yunyu couldn''t forget Ronghui easily, so he wanted Yunyu to feel a bit more responsible about their relationship.


    Junze asked his father to clear up his entire evening on the day of his date with Yunyu. He wanted to introduce Yunyu to his father.


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter Increases to 55%.]

 Chapter 35: 2.14

    On Saturday, Junze arrived in front of the school dorm with his black mustang. He wore jeans black shirt, and a flower bouquet for Yunyu.


    Yunyu was already waiting outside, he chuckled when he saw Junze nervously approached him and shyly gave him the bouquet, "A¡­ a beautiful bouquet for a beautiful¡­ man."


    Yunyu almost laughed when Junze said those cringy lines. He accepted the bouquet and was escorted by Junze to the black mustang. Junze drove to the city, as they headed to the arcade. Yunyu jokingly asked something on the car, "Why are you so well dressed today? Do you want to bring me to your parents? I''m only wearing jeans and a plain t-shirt today."


    Junze''s heart skipped a bit. He knew that Yunyu was only joking, but it was dead accurate that he got nervous.


    "I¡ªI just want to look good for you. You always look good, even with a plain t-shirt," Junze said. Yunyu was amused, and somewhat happy with the atmosphere;


    [Sigh, both Junze and Ronghui are good lovers. They are considerate and cute.]


    [Pupa: So, which one do you like the most?]


    [I don''t know¡­ Ronghui reminds me so much of Han Ye. But aside from that, Ronghui is also a gentle, considerate man. He will be a great husband material.]


    [Junze is a possessive, he shows his feelings clearly with all his facial expression. He will also be a great lover, maybe even more fun than Ronghui. But both of them are not mine.]


    [Pupa: Not yours?]


    [You see, I''m just a third party entering this world to save it. Both Junze and Ronghui deserve someone better, just like Michael in the previous world, he also deserves someone better. I think he had moved on after my death, right?]


    [Pupa:¡­ perhaps. I don''t have any information about the world after we left. But I can guarantee that the master of the world will live a good life after you fill the Breakmeter.]


    Yunyu was relieved. Truthfully, he didn''t want Michael to suffer, because Michael was not a bad guy. He was just misled.


    Yunyu stared at Junze, and then he remembered Ronghui. True, both Junze and Ronghui were not bad guys. They were just young, impulsive boys. It was their entanglement that led to endless gang wars. Although Yunyu was a bit disheartened because of his mistake to trigger Ronghui, at least, he didn''t want Junze to go the same path.


    If he couldn''t save Ronghui, then he should save Junze at least.


    They arrived at the arcade. It was surprisingly empty, which stunned Yunyu. He looked at Junze whose face turned slightly red, "I''ve booked the arcade for us, we can play anything without queueing."


    [Aww¡­ Junze is so rich! He is a sweet, rich kid! My type!]


    [Pupa:¡­ you can erase the sweet and he will still be your type.]


    Junze held Yunyu''s hand and entered the arcade. All arcade machines were on with their bright and attractive lights. Yunyu felt that he was in heaven. He pulled Junze''s hand excitedly and played some games.


    "Let''s go! I want to try everything!"


    Junze followed excited Yunyu everywhere, he smiled when Yunyu said that he wanted to play shooter. Junze was really good at games, so he helped Yunyu to clear the levels, and after they cleared it, Yunyu stared at Junze in awe, "Wow, you are really good at this!"


    Junze scratched his head embarrassedly, "I''m very good with games. I guess that''s my acquired skill for being lazy."


    Yunyu shook his head and said, "Playing games need a certain kind of talent! You could go to the pro league with this!"


    Junze was not used to getting compliments except from his lap dogs. And those dogs were praising him to bootlick. Yunyu as the first to praise him genuinely for something that he thought was useless. Junze''s heart beat faster, he glanced at Yunyu who was now busy with a drum machine.


    ''You can see something in me¡­''


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 60%.]


    Yunyu stopped on a claw machine, he tried to get a doll from the claw machine, but he failed miserably. Junze chuckled and he stood behind Yunyu, "Do you want to win a doll?"


    Yunyu nodded honestly, "Yes, well, I''ve never won a crane game before."


    "That is easy, all you need to do is¡­ be the crane," Junze laughed. He put his hand on top of Yunyu''s hand on the crane control, then he gently caressed Yunyu''s thumb with his, "Follow my lead if you really want to win, close your eyes, and be the crane."


    Yunyu closed his eyes obediently, "Be the crane, beeee the crane."


    Junze almost laughed out loud. He was only messing around with Yunyu. But it seemed that Yunyu was a bit gullible in his heart. Junze gently took the lead and he moved the crane controller. Junze''s hand was so gentle that Yunyu felt that he was the one who moved the crane controller instead.


    After Junze got the right angle, he pressed the button and the crane caught a white rabbit doll. When Yunyu opened his eyes again, he saw that Junze was holding a rabbit doll, "Congratulations, Yunyu."


    "Did I¡­ really win this? Did I actually win a crane game!? Yesss!" Yunyu snatched the doll and jumped to hug Junze.


    Junze was taken aback, but soon encircled his arm around Yunyu''s waist.


    [System! I won against a crane game! You can call me crane master now!]


    [Pupa: It was Junze who won the game, not you.]


    [Ssshh¡­ don''t ruin my moment.]


    Yunyu was very happy indeed, this date was something that he could never think of, but Junze made it possible. As a reward, Yunyu kissed the edge of Junze''s lips and said, "Thank you, Junze."


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 65%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 75%.]


    [Huh? Wait, how did Ronghui''s Fatemeter get triggered? Is he watching somewhere?]


    [Pupa: He is watching from the security camera.]


    Ronghui watched everything from the security camera. He finally saw Yunyu''s bright smile again, he also saw Yunyu''s gentle face beaming with happiness, and he saw Yunyu kissing that bastard, Junze.


    Ronghui''s heart was pained, but he was also very happy when he saw how joyful Yunyu could be when he played the arcade machines. Because Ronghui knew that Yunyu was a poor orphan, playing in the arcade was something that he could never think of.


    And Junze could give him that wish easily with his money.


    ''Everything comes down with money, power¡­'' Ronghui was mixing in the underworld with the help of his bastard father. He wanted to slowly gain the trust of this old man and usurped his power soon, so he could get Yunyu soon.


    The underworld was dark and bloody for a righteous man for Ronghui. But he kept remembering about Yunyu who was in Junze''s hand now. He thought that Yunyu would cry every day and missed him. But it didn''t seem to be the case now.


    When he saw how happy and comfortable Yunyu had become with Junze, he was burning in jealousy. He wanted to kill Junze and take Yunyu back right here right now, but he was still nobody compared to Junze''s family. If he was reckless enough to shoot Junze now, Junze''s family will hunt him and Yunyu down.


    Ronghui lamented over his fate, he never wanted to mix in the underworld like his bastard father, but he wanted to fight for his love.


    "I promise that I will take you back no matter what. But I also hate this underworld. Yunyu, I swear that I will leave this underworld once I can kill Junze. I will not hurt anyone else after we are together."


    "So please, don''t forget me. Because I''m setting up for our peaceful future¡­"


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 45%.]

 Chapter 36: 2.15

    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 45%.]


    [Wait, what is happening now? I''m confused.]


    Junze tightened his arm around Yunyu''s waist and pressed their bodies together. The blush on his cheek became even more obvious and Junze asked Yunyu cautiously, "Yunyu, this arcade is empty, what if we¡­ you know¡­"


    Yunyu was stunned, especially when he felt that something down under Junze''s belly hardened.


    [Ah¡­ the same size as Ronghui¡­ well, maybe a bit bigger.]


    [Pupa: Do you want to continue? Junze is still seventeen, you are going to have sex with an underage. What a shameless host, no moral at all. You will be jailed for this crime.]


    [Technically, I''m also seventeen in this world, so it''s technically legal, since me and Junze are both underage. But¡­ I will save my virginity for some wild sex in the future.]


    [Pupa: Oh? When I said that you might lose your virginity in the next few worlds, were you actually expecting it?]


    [W¡ªwell, I have a bit of anticipation??]


    Yunyu struggled uncomfortably, he pushed Junze''s chest gently, "Junze, we are not an adult yet. We can''t do this¡­"


    Junze felt that Yunyu''s gentle push was more like a kitten claw coquettishly tickled him. His breathing got heavy and buried his head on Yunyu''s shoulder, "It''s okay, we are at the same age, we can do¡ª"


    Junze paused when the power outage suddenly happened inside the arcade building. It was complete darkness now. Junze clicked his tongue annoyedly, he gently released Yunyu and led Yunyu to a bench, "You wait here, okay? I will check the power. Damn, I told that manager to make everything perfect, why now, argh!"


    Junze left Yunyu alone, he turned on his phone and called the manager many times, but it couldn''t get through. The manager was inactive today. Thus, Junze had to check the circuit breaker himself. It was fortunate that this arcade was owned by his family, so he went to this place often.


    [It''s Ronghui, right?]


    [Pupa: It''s Ronghui.]


    Yunyu sat alone in the complete darkness. Yunyu decided to chat with the system to alleviate the silence, but he started to get scared when he heard a step coming from another entrance of the arcade.


    "J¡ªJunze, is that you?"


    "Why him? You don''t remember me? It''s been almost two months since the last time I saw you, Li Yunyu," the owner of the familiar voice walked steadily towards Yunyu. His eyes penetrate through the darkness, focusing on Yunyu.


    "R¡ªRonghui?!" Yunyu took a step back, "W¡ªWhy are you here? Junze will¡ª"


    "Don''t say that bastard name in front of me," Ronghui said displeasedly, he grabbed Yunyu''s hand and kissed him in the darkness. Yunyu was completely taken by Ronghui''s possessive kiss, it was demanding, completely void of his previous gentleness. Ronghui kissed him like a starved lion.


    After Ronghui let go of Yunyu, Yunyu gasped and pushed Ronghui. He was a bit scared with Ronghui right now, because he felt that Ronghui was not the previous gentle male god that was beaming with light.


    Ronghui chuckled mirthlessly when he saw Yunyu panicked, "Are you scared that Junze might see us? Have you fallen in love with Junze?"


    "R¡ªRonghui, don''t say that. I¡ª"


    "It doesn''t matter," Ronghui cut Yunyu''s words again. He didn''t want to hear unnecessary alibi from Yunyu. He knew that Yunyu might''ve fallen in love with Junze and that was normal, since Yunyu was starving for warmth and safety.


    "It''s alright, but Yunyu, remember this, once I return with enough power and money, you must return with me. I will give you everything you want, as long as you are with me," Ronghui said. He approached Yunyu and planted a small kiss on his lips. He pushed Yunyu to the seat again and then disappeared.


    Yunyu was too shocked to react. In the complete darkness, Ronghui was extremely intimidating. Yunyu finally realized that he had turned Ronghui to the dark side.


    [I feel so bad for Ronghui.]


    [Pupa: You should be, you are the one who turned him to the dark side.]


    [But I have a good intention¡­]


    [Pupa: A good intention should be followed with a good method.]


    After a while, the arcade light turned back on. Everything was bright again, but Ronghui was nowhere to be found. Junze returned back and wanted to continue his date with his boyfriend, but Yunyu refused all the sudden, "Junze, I''m hungry. Let''s just leave."


    Junze was stumped, he was so close for it, but he didn''t want to push Yunyu too far. Thus, he agreed and they left the arcade.


    Yunyu had become less talkative in the car, but Junze assumed that he was just hungry and tired. He held Yunyu''s hand and hinted, "We will eat something delicious today. Do you want to eat a homemade food?"


    Yunyu nodded perfunctorily, his mind was still thinking about Ronghui. He felt really bad for him, because Ronghui was supposed to be a bright star, just like Han Ye. But Yunyu broke him to pieces and pushed him to the underground world.


    Junze took Yunyu???s nod as agreement. He drove to his house where his parents were present and waited for Junze and Yunyu. Junze was excited to introduce Yunyu to his parents, especially his mother. That was why he also asked his mother to come.


    It was a rare occasion for his parents to stay in the same house together. They were busy with their own business, and rarely talked with each other.


    Junze arrived at his house and opened the door for Yunyu, "We are here."


    Yunyu who had been dazed the whole time finally realized that Junze actually took him to his house! A big, modern house with a few guards stationed around. Yunyu froze on the spot.


    "W¡ªWhy are we here?"


    "I want you to taste my mom''s cooking. She rarely cooks, but she is good at it. I want to introduce you to my parents," Junze said truthfully.


    Yunyu was both shocked and scared. Junze wanted to introduce him to his parents, and they were not even two months in relationship. Yunyu got anxious and asked the system;


    [Is he serious about this? We are not even two months in relationship! Meeting parents is sacred stuff!]


    [Pupa: Well, you can''t pull back now. This is why you shouldn''t be thinking about another man while you are with your boyfriend.]


    Yunyu gulped, "I''m not ready to meet your parents¡­"


    Junze laughed happily, he pulled Yunyu out of the car and coaxed him, "It''s okay. They are just eager to see my first boyfriend."


    Yunyu had no option, he walked behind Junze who leisurely guided him to the main room and then to the dining room. Junze''s house was clean, with modern touch. Everything was automated, but it felt empty for a big house.


    When they arrived at the dining room, Junze''s mother was busy putting the plates to the dining table, while his father was watching a movie. Although they looked like a regular couple, Yunyu could immediately notice the suppressing aura around them.


    It seemed that Junze inherited his intimidating aura from his parents.


    Junze''s father was around mid forty, he was still handsome even at such old age and Junze was the perfect copy of his father. All their facial features were exactly the same. While his mother also had phoenix eyes, but she had slightly softer features. She was tall and lean for a middle aged lady though.


    Junze''s mother smiled when she saw Junze and Yunyu. She took off her apron and walked towards them, "Junze, is this the little boyfriend that you talked about?"


    "Yes, mother. This is Li Yunyu."


    Yunyu bowed his head politely, "N¡ªNice to meet you, auntie, I''m Li Yunyu¡­"


    Junze''s mother smiled at Yunyu. She heard a lot from Yunyu''s texts and calls about this kid. She actually had a good impression for Yunyu, because this kid was able to help Junze to be a better student.


    Junze''s mother glanced at the frowning man who frowned at Yunyu with obvious displeasure in his eyes. She sighed, "Go pay respect to your father first."


    Junze took Yunyu''s hand and led him to meet his father. Junze kissed his father''s hand and said, "Here is my boyfriend, father, his name is Li Yunyu."


    Yunyu saw the gesture of kissing hand that Junze just did, a gesture to show respect to the head of the mafia family, just like in movies. Thus, Yunyu took a small step and politely took Junze''s father''s hand and kissed the back of his hand. Just like what Junze did.


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered, Zhou Junze and Yang Ronghui''s blood relationship.]

 Chapter 37: 2.16

    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered, Zhou Junze and Yang Ronghui''s blood relationship.]


    [Wait, right here? right now?! Right after I kissed this guy''s hand?]


    [Pupa: Yes. Prepare yourself, this will be quite plentiful.]


    In an instant, the system transferred the plot in Yunyu''s mind. Yunyu felt a bit overwhelmed. Slowly, the hidden plot poured into his mind, like a jug of water. Yunyu discovered the plot slowly.


    Zhou Jiayi was the heir of the Zhou family, a powerful mafia group that ruled over the city where they lived in right now. However, after the death of his father, the family slowly crumbled due to the lack of central power. Thus, in order to save the family, Zhou Jiayi''s mother offered his son to marry the only daughter of the Duan family, the rival of the Zhou family that was rising in power.


    The twenty five years old Zhou Jiayi was not pleased with this arrangement at all, he had a long-time girlfriend, Yang Xiang. He was very infatuated with Yang Xiang. Thus, when the arrangement was announced and he would be scheduled to marry Duan Biya the next week, Zhou Jiayi had his first night with Yang Xiang.


    He promised Yang Xiang that he would elope with her and ran away, thus Yang Xiang let him plant his seed inside her. However, it seemed that Zhou Jiayi''s willpower wasn''t strong enough, he finally yielded and married Duan Biya the next week.


    Yang Xiang was heartbroken, she left the city and worked in another city, she became a single mother to a handsome baby named Yang Ronghui, Zhou Jiayi''s illegitimate son. Meanwhile, Zhou Jiayi and Duan Biya had a child in the same year, Zhou Junze.


    Zhou Jiayi still yearned for Yang Xiang, he searched her far and wide, and finally found her. He met her personally and begged her to return to their original city, he even promised to fund Ronghui''s education, so he could get the best education.


    Yang Xiang knew that she had to take it in order to live a better life, at least to get Ronghui a better education, thus she accepted. And she became Zhou Jiayi''s mistress.


    Zhou Jiayi decided to put Yang Ronghui to the same school as Zhou Junze. He also kept a tight watch over Ronghui, because Ronghui was a lot more talented than Junze in any way. He never really loved Duan Biya and Zhou Junze anyway.


    [¡­ this dog blood hidden plot.]


    [Pupa: I told you it will be plenty.]


    [Does Duan Biya and Junze know about this?]


    [Pupa: Duan Biya knows, but she keeps it a secret from Junze. She wants Junze to study hard and take the mantle from his father soon, or at least take the Duan Family''s power with him. Because Duan Biya is the only child of the Duan family.]


    [Pupa: Duan Family has been wanting to separate itself from Zhou Jiayu and Zhou family because Zhou Jiayi is currently holding the power of Zhou and Duan family. The Duan family wants to leave the underworld and start clean business on the surface. Zhou Junze is their hope.]


    [So, in the original world, Junze and Ronghui divided the power acquired by their dad?]


    [Pupa: Yes, that is why the gang war never ends, because Junze and Ronghui divided the family into two, and after they found out that they are half-brothers, they started to hate each other, but still longed for each other even more. Because their love turned out to be In****.]


    [... I can''t imagine if I''m in Junze or Ronghui''s shoes, to find out that you''ve been dating your own brother.]


    [This is a heavy dog blood drama. But I guess, it makes sense why Junze and Ronghui didn''t realize it at first. Because Junze takes on his father''s facial features, while Ronghui takes on his mother''s features.]


    [Pupa, tell me, did Ronghui know the whole time that Junze is his half-brother?]


    [Pupa: Not at first, because Zhou Jiayu never revealed himself in front of Ronghui. But he called him often to make sure that Ronghui is alright. But now that Ronghui has joined the underworld under the guidance of Zhou Jiayu, he already knows everything.]


    [But Junze still knows nothing¡­]


    Yunyu released Zhou Jiayu''s hand after he kissed it. He lowered his head nervously, however, he was secretly planning a way to use this hidden plot to save the world.


    Zhou Jiayu looked down at the meek Yunyu and scoffed, "Why do you bring shrimp in front of me? If you like men, then at least bring a proper man, not this shrimp. Go get another man or woman."


    Junze was used to his father''s demeaning words for him, but he got angry when his father mocked Yunyu like this. He brought Yunyu because he wanted Yunyu to feel more comfortable around him and his family.


    "Old man, he is my boyfriend, and I am in love with him! Don''t you dare try to insult him!" Junze proclaimed loudly, He held Yunyu''s hand and pulled him to his mother again. Duan Biya, Junze''s mother could only sigh and patted Junze and Yunyu''s head;


    "Let''s eat together, okay?"


    Yunyu followed Junze and his mother to eat the food that had been prepared. But Zhou Jiayi snorted rudely and left the dining room, not long after, the sound of the car engine was heard and Junze''s father left the house.


    The dining table was silent, until Duan Biya opened the conversation, "Please ignore my husband, he is always like that. I am really glad that Junze''s boyfriend is the honor student of the school. I was worried that he would date a punk like himself."


    "I''m not a punk¡­ anymore," Junze complained, but he still continued eating.


    Duan Biya smiled and continued speaking to Yunyu, "Yunyu, I know that you are a hardworking and studious boy, I hope that you can teach Junze how to be a good student. I want him to pass high school and enter a good university with his own ability."


    "That is impossible," Junze didn''t shy away from the truth. He was not good at studying, although he was quite smart as a kid, he just didn''t have the interest to continue his study, mostly because of his father''s demeaning words.


    He was going to inherit the family anyway, what was the point of studying?


    Duan Biya lectured her son more, but Junze ignored it and continued eating. Though, he would sometimes add more food on Yunyu''s plate, because Yunyu was still shy to eat a lot, "Eat more, you are too thin, Yunyu."


    Duan Biya saw this and she glanced at his son. This was the first time Junze showed his consideration to another person except herself. Although Yunyu was only a boyfriend for him, Duan Biya''s instinct told her that Junze''s love for this kid was sincere.


    After they ate early dinner, Junze walked around the big house, talking about miscellaneous until it was already dusk. Duan Biya handed Yunyu a big box full of freshly cooked food and said, "This is for you, I hope that you can come in often. Junze feels lonely often," she said.


    "M¡ªMother! Don''t listen to her! I have a lot of friends!" Junze tried to rebuke his mother, but Yunyu chuckled lightly and nodded;


    "I can see that. I will take care of him, auntie. I will return here whenever Junze asks me to, thank you very much for the food," Yunyu smiled and bowed politely.


    Junze drove the car with Yunyu sitting beside him.


    "Your mother is very nice," Yunyu said.


    "W¡ªWell, my mother is a very nice woman indeed. But she is the matriarch of the Duan family, she is a lot scarier when she is working," Junze sighed, "Can you believe it? My mother wants me to study hard, so I can graduate high school and enter a top ranking university with my own ability. What is the use of doing that? I will inherit the family no matter what, it will be a useless achievement."


    An idea that Yunyu had planned the whole evening finally matured.


    "We are here¡ª" Junze was stunned when Yunyu held his hand on the gear shifter gently. Yunyu stared at him with his clear eyes, which made him nervous, "I¡ªIs there something you want?"


    Yunyu was determined to change the plot, if he couldn''t save Ronghui, then at least he could save Junze. He stared at Junze deeply and said;


    "Zhou Junze, I don''t know if you want this or not. But if you can fulfil your mother''s wish. I will marry you right after we graduate from university. That is a promise."


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 70%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 90%. This is the bonus Fatemeter because the host has successfully unlocked the hidden plot, congratulations!]

 Chapter 38: 2.17

    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 90%. This is the bonus Fatemeter because the host has successfully unlocked the hidden plot, congratulations!]


    [Huh? Why do I get the late notification? I already uncovered the hidden plot hours ago!]


    [Pupa: Because you need to trigger the Fatemeter first before receiving the bonus 20% Fatemeter. Anyway, this might come as a surprise, but you might find a world with double hidden plots.]


    [So, that would be 40% Fatemeter?]


    [Pupa: No, the second hidden plot will be a 20% increase for Breakmeter. If you find a world with double hidden plots, you will get a 20% increase in both Fatemeter and Breakmeter.]


    [Huh, neat.]


    Junze held Yunyu''s hand tightly, his eyes were fully focused on Yunyu, and his heart was beating rapidly, especially after Yunyu promised him.


    "That is a promise, I will make sure that I can fulfil my mother''s wish," Junze kissed Yunyu''s hand gently, and rested his cheek on Yunyu''s palm, then he continued, "I will love you forever, Yunyu. Maybe you think this love will end after we graduate from high school, or maybe you think that I''m not serious about this. But deep down, I know that you are who I want."


    "If I can get to the top ranking and enter top university with my own skill, then I will hold on to your promise. I want us to get engaged after we get accepted in university, then we will marry after university graduation," Junze said with his tone half begging.


    Junze raised his head, then resting his chin on Yunyu''s palm. His phoenix eyes looked up at Yunyu, "I want us to get engaged after university enrolment, so I can be sure that you will¡­ that you will not take those words back."


    Yunyu chuckled, he gently rubbed Junze''s chin with his fingers, "Why are you so anxious? You know, I actually think that you will be the one who backs off from this promise. You will find beautiful women or handsome men in university. But, if you really want that, then I will be your fianc¨¦e after we enrol university."


    Junze smiled brightly, "That''s a promise."


    Yunyu couldn''t bear how cute his former bully was. His phoenix eyes turned into a beautiful crescent shape, beaming with happiness. Yunyu ruffled Junze''s hair, "I will be your teacher, don''t worry."


    Yunyu left the car and returned back to his room.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 50%.]


    [As expected, I finally found the best formula to guide Junze to be better!]


    [Pupa: You do? I thought you had given up with this world.]


    [No! I would never! I am a fighter! I will never yield from a problem, I face it head on!]


    [Pupa:¡­ I still remember the time when you had given up because Junze pointed a gun at you, good times.]


    [What do you mean good times?!]


    ***


    Thus, the peaceful daily life of Junze and Yunyu started. Yunyu was pleased to see the radical change in Junze. He cut ties with all his previous lap dogs who would follow him around like a hooligan. He also stopped bullying anyone, because Yunyu was almost always around him during the school time.


    Yunyu would scold him if Junze dared to intimidate his classmate, and Junze was like a henpecked boyfriend, he would only nod and listen to all Yunyu''s scolding obediently.


    Junze''s grades skyrocketed to the roof after he studied with Yunyu every day. Truthfully, Junze was not stupid at all, in fact, he might have the same capability as Ronghui. But he was just lazy, and his father''s demeaning words gaslighted the bully Junze who would terrorize Yunyu''s school life.


    Since Ronghui left the school, Yunyu took the first rank, but it was not the shock of the century. The real shocker was the second rank, Zhou Junze!


    Zhou Junze from class F suddenly skyrocketed and beat everyone, even those in class A. Even the teachers had to investigate him to see whether he was cheating or not. But he could answer every question that was thrown at him with incredible precision, that it blew everyone''s mind.


    When he was asked about the reason how he could become smart so suddenly, his answer was:


    "Because I''m in love with Li Yunyu. I want to be with him."


    So that was the start of a legendary couple of the school, the former school bully turned good, Zhou Junze, and the honor student, Li Yunyu.


    Their love story was like a classic school drama that garnered attention in social media. Soon, their photos scattered around the social media and they even had a small Fanclub that fully supported their relationships.


    Of course, Ronghui also heard everything. He saw everything in social media, and he could only grit his teeth.


    He was already so close to his goal and gained the trust of his bastard father, Zhou Jiayi. He might soon be able to gain full power and kill Zhou Junze. He would take his lover back from Junze and came out victorious.


    A year and a half had passed, but Ronghui still couldn''t let go of Yunyu. In fact, his love only grew stronger, especially after he faced many men and women who wanted to gain Jiayu''s power by trying to seduce him.


    "Only Yunyu that is pure. He is the light that I need¡­"


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 85%!]


    [Huh? Why so sudden? Is he around?]


    [Pupa: No, but he is watching your photos with Junze on social media.]


    Yunyu stared at Junze who was serious with his study. Junze and Yunyu were now in the senior year, they were busy with study to prepare for the national college entrance examination. Yunyu smiled and bopped Junze''s nose, "You are very serious today, take a break whenever you need to."


    Junze smiled and kissed Yunyu''s cheek, "I''m fine, I need to work hard so I can catch up with you."


    "You know that you''re already smarter than me, right?" Yunyu laughed, "Ze''er, which major do you want to enter for your bachelor degree?"


    "I will follow whatever you want," Junze said lightly. He was already determined to follow whatever Yunyu would do. Because his goal was only to fulfil his mother''s wish and married Yunyu, the things after, then he could think about it later.


    "Ze''er¡­ I want you to decide on your own. You know that you will lead your family''s business. You cannot follow me forever," Yunyu reminded him, but Junze stared at him with bewilderment in his eyes.


    "You will leave me?"


    "N¡ªNo, I mean, you are going to be a leader, so you should have your own opinion."


    "Then my opinion and decision is to follow you," Junze said curtly.


    Yunyu sighed with Junze''s simple mind. Yunyu and Junze had been in a relationship for one and a half years, and Yunyu had found many habits of Junze.


    Junze was a simple minded person, he was definitely also as academically talented as Ronghui, but he didn''t have the complex mind of Ronghui. Junze was straightforward to show everything, including his love.


    This guy wasn''t shy to kiss Yunyu in public. He also did many shameless things, like preparing a surprise birthday party for Yunyu, while reciting some cringy poetic lines that were funny, yet lovable at the same time.


    It made Yunyu sad, because whenever he saw the Breakmeter, he realized that he was so close to completing it. At least, Junze''s path would not be ruined, unlike Ronghui.


    [System, what is the current Breakmeter?]


    Pupa showed the hologram, the Breakmeter was already 70%. It was slowly increasing overtime as Junze kept his study and ranked on top. It might have peaked at 80% once Junze enrolled in university.


    [What about the last 20%?]


    [Pupa: That depends on Ronghui''s development. Because there are two masters of this world, you cannot complete the Breakmeter if you ignore one of them.]


    [I see, well, I have a feeling that Ronghui will come soon¡­ especially after he saw everything in social media.]


    [Pupa:¡­ I still wonder why do you need to try hard for this world? We can always restart again.]


    [Because I am the one who messed up. I am guilty for leaving Ronghui like that. I want both Junze and Ronghui to live a good life, just like Michael. Because none of them are evil.]


    [Pupa, I want to save them, all of them.]

 Chapter 39: 2.18

    Today was an important day for every high school diploma who had just graduated from their high school. Because today was the national examination for college entrance or Gaokao. Duan Biya drove Junze and Yunyu to the exam site, which was the national university located in the heart of the city.


    "Ah, I can''t imagine the moment when my son graduated from high school with a high score and also took the Gaokao," Duan Biya said half-jokingly, "Tell me, what do you want? A new car? A new house? A new land? I will give it to you!"


    "I want to have a formal engagement with Yunyu after my test," Junze said clearly. There was no doubt in his voice. He held Yunyu''s hand tightly.


    Duan Biya glanced at Yunyu who also confirmed his wish, "If aunty allows it, then I will marry Junze after university graduation."


    Duan Biya stared at these pairs of young lovebirds who were taking care of each other. Yunyu''s presence in Junze''s life changed many things, from his study, his attitude, and his life goal. Duan Biya was assured that Junze would be able to take care of Duan''s family business after she retired.


    Meanwhile, for Yunyu, Junze''s presence gave him security and the love that he never felt before as an orphan. His quality of life also significantly increased, because Junze would always take Yunyu every single day to eat delicious and healthy food.


    Duan Biya rubbed their heads and said, "Of course, if you two want to get engaged after enrolment, then so be it. I will hold a grand engagement ceremony for you two! Let the world know that my son has an amazing fianc¨¦e!"


    Junze was wholly satisfied with his mother''s answer. He was afraid that he would need to take drastic measures to assure his mother about his goal to marry Yunyu, but his mother was very supportive of this, unlike his father who would still demean him and Yunyu, no matter how much achievement he got.


    It didn''t matter anyway. Junze had a thousand ways to give Yunyu happiness without the help of his father.


    The announcement for the examinees to enter the building was heard, "Alright, you two need to go now, I will wait here."


    Junze nodded and pulled Yunyu to his side. Their backs slowly getting further and further from Duan Biya''s eyes, and her smile finally dissipated.


    She returned back to her car and called her assistant, "Lin, how is the current condition of the company?"


    "It is quite bad, ma''am. Master Zhou seems to be eager to take control over Duan family''s new thriving business. Last time, he sent that illegitimate son of his, Yang Ronghui, to come to our company and demanded to see you."


    "That kid is dangerous, he will be Junze''s rival for a long time. Tell my uncle to accelerate the plan to separate the Duan family from the Zhou family. Zhou family has been a parasite for our family far too long, I will take care of my husband before he do anything stupid."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Duan Biya disconnected the call. She stared at the building where Junze and Yunyu were now taking exams. Since Junze was now on the right track, she wanted to accelerate the process of separation between the Zhou and Duan family.


    Duan family could soar high under her son''s leadership. Junze was a talented young man, but his husband''s words turned him into a bad apple, until a boy named Li Yunyu helped him. She didn''t care if Junze married a man, as long as Junze was happy and could lead the family''s legal business, then it was all worth it.


    ***


    The test was easier than Yunyu expected. In his real world, he didn''t try Gaokao after graduating from high school. He wanted to chase his dream as an actor anyway, he thought, if he failed to be an actor, then he would take Gaokao the following year.


    But thanks to regular study sessions with Junze, Yunyu could answer every question easily. In the meantime, he chatted with the system:


    [Ah, I should''ve taken the Gaokao in my real world.]


    [Pupa: Do you regret skipping Gaokao to chase your dream of becoming an actor?]


    [I don''t exactly regret it, but I would be pretty sad if I failed my acting career. Especially if all my hard work goes unnoticed by Han Ye.]


    [Pupa:¡­ he will notice you.]


    [Eh? Why do you say so?]


    [Pupa: You''ve worked hard enough, I''m sure you can be a great actor in your world and Han Ye will notice you.]


    [Aww, is this your way to encourage me, Pupa? I know that you are not completely black-bellied inside. Once we return to the dorm, you can materialize and I will give you a warm hug.]


    [Pupa: No thanks, my shell is not equipped with anti-bacteria.]


    [Never mind, you are still the same.]


    Yunyu turned in his answer sheet faster than the rest of the examinees. He glanced at Junze who was still focusing on his test, probably nervous that he would make any mistake. Yunyu smiled and left the room.


    Since he was the first one to leave, he went outside and was greeted by the stares of the parents who were waiting anxiously for their children to come. Yunyu shrugged and left the building. He turned on his phone and texted Junze, telling him that he would wait for him in a caf¨¦ near the building.


    Yunyu giggled when he remembered Junze''s serious face. He knew that Junze already finished the exam before him, but he checked his answer five times because he was afraid that he would mess up.


    Yunyu walked on the street when he heard a notification from his phone. He opened it and saw an unknown number sent him a message.


    *You did well, I am proud of you, Yunyu.*


    Yunyu got goosebumps suddenly. He knew who the sender was, but he wasn''t sure if he was watching somewhere. Because Ronghui hadn''t shown up in front of him after that time in the arcade, two years ago. However, Ronghui often sent him messages with different phone numbers, which scared him.


    Pupa system who was idle the whole time suddenly noticed something and warned Yunyu:


    [Pupa: On your left!]


    Yunyu turned his head to the left, but he was too late to react. A tall silhouette in black hoodie stretched his hand and pulled Yunyu inside the small alley.


    He embraced Yunyu gently and kissed Yunyu''s hair fervently, "I miss you so much, I miss you too much that might go crazy, Yunyu."


    Yunyu''s head was buried on this man''s chest. His gentle, soothing voice hadn''t changed at all after two years, Yunyu looked up, and he saw the same handsome face that was missing for two years. This guy was still stunningly handsome, but the trace of righteousness in him had vanished.


    Overwhelmed with guilt, Yunyu''s tears welled up and streamed down.


    "Ronghui¡­"

 Chapter 40: 2.19

    "Ronghui¡­"


    Ronghui felt that his cold heart was warming up again after he heard that voice calling his name. After he joined the underworld, he had to bear the pain of sleepless nights, because all his dreams turned into nightmares. However, he always remembered about Yunyu. How Yunyu became his roommate in the dorm for one year, how Yunyu would stare at him admiringly, and how dedicated Yunyu was with his study. They lived in harmony together without anyone disturbing them.


    Yunyu was his only solace.


    Life in the underworld was harsh, unforgiving, and ruthless. Death came with just one bullet, and Ronghui, who was used to being a good, righteous student, was forced to witness everything. Eventually, he got used to the routine.


    Money, guns, blood, and tears, it was all imprinted in his mind. But Ronghui swallowed everything like the good student he was, and his father was satisfied with his development.


    In only two years, Ronghui had become the closest man to his father. Ronghui was efficient, quick, remorseless, and smart. He was a perfect student in high school as he was the perfect young mafioso in the underworld.


    But Ronghui felt that his world slowly crumbled, and his future with Yunyu was his only way to keep his sanity.


    "Ronghui¡­" Yunyu called his name again. Ronghui''s hand trembled and he hugged Yunyu tighter.


    "I''m here. I''m sorry that I never came to you, I¡­" Ronghui couldn''t say it. He couldn''t say to Yunyu that he had been entangled deep in the underworld, that he had plenty of enemies targeting him. If they knew that Ronghui had someone he loved, they would definitely kidnap Yunyu, or worse¡­ kill him.


    "Ronghui... I''m sorry," Yunyu clenched Ronghui''s hoodie.


    Yunyu was not acting right now, he cried for real because of guilt. He knew that Ronghui went through a lot, and he couldn''t fathom how much of a nightmare for Ronghui to bear everything. Because Ronghui should''ve been a bright man in the spotlight, adored by many.


    "It''s me who caused you to be like this¡­" Yunyu''s tears didn''t stop, in fact, he cried everything out, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. Ronghui, I''m so sorry¡­ please come back¡­"


    Ronghui was overwhelmed by Yunyu''s response. He thought that Yunyu would struggle, run away, or even hit him, so he could escape. He always thought that Yunyu hated him now, so he didn''t care if he had to use an underhanded method to get Yunyu.


    But it was completely out of his expectation to see Yunyu begging for him to come back. Ronghui''s heart beat fast as he stared at Yunyu''s eyes, "Do you still have me in your heart? Even¡­ even after I become like this?"


    "I constantly think about you¡­" Yunyu said truthfully, "Ronghui, it''s all my fault."


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 95%.]


    "It''s not your fault," Ronghui felt that his worry had been alleviated, "Yunyu, I want to go back. I want us to live together, only two of us. I don''t need anything else¡­"


    "Then let''s do it," Yunyu tried to persuade Ronghui back. He was always anxious about Ronghui''s wellbeing. Because the system kept saying that Ronghui was thriving in the underworld, he was a talented killer.


    Ronghui was a male god that was supposed to be shining under the spotlight, adored by many and protected by his fame. But he had been reduced to be a gangster that was deep in the underworld, doing underhanded crimes, and even murder.


    "Let''s do it, Yunyu¡­"


    Ronghui put his hand at the back of Yunyu''s head and pulled him closer. He lowered his head and closed his eyes gently, he wanted to kiss the lips that he had been dreaming every night.


    Then suddenly, Yunyu turned his face to the side. He avoided Ronghui''s kiss.


    Ronghui opened his eyes, he was confused, "Why?"


    Yunyu gulped as he tried to find better words to address his situation. He didn''t want to hurt Ronghui''s heart, because Ronghui was deeply in love with him. But he couldn''t accept the kiss from Ronghui. Because he was in a relationship with Junze.


    "I¡­ I''m in a steady relationship with someone else," Yunyu said meekly. He didn''t want Ronghui to get hurt, so he added, "I want us to be good friends, you are always in my mind, but¡ª"


    "But I''m not in your heart, right?" Ronghui''s gaze darkened. His previous gentle warmth vanished instantly, he chuckled mirthlessly. He stared down at Yunyu who was powerless in his embrace. His heart still beat fast whenever he looked at Yunyu, he couldn''t lie that he was deeply in love with this guy.


    But this guy was not his anymore, because he was just too weak. He was nothing compared to Junze, "Because Junze can give you everything with his parent''s money, you easily give your heart to him."


    Ronghui scoffed in disdain, "Since I am nothing in your heart, then I don''t need to be gentle anymore."


    Ronghui kissed Yunyu''s lips forcefully. Yunyu finally struggled, but Ronghui didn''t care at all, "Ronghui, mmph--!"


    Ronghui pushed his tongue inside, their tongues intertwined as Yunyu tried to push Ronghui away, while Ronghui''s tongue completely dominated him. Ronghui tasted everything inside Yunyu''s mouth, just like what he expected, it tasted like candy, sweet and addictive.


    Ronghui finally let go after Yunyu started to lose breath. He was satisfied with how Yunyu yielded after his kiss. Unlike his mouth, Yunyu''s body didn''t lie, "You taste sweet, just like what I expected."


    [¡­ I had a full set of meals before the exam. I wonder if he is lying or not about the taste.]


    [Pupa: He is a simp for you, even if you smell like stinky tofu, he''d still eat that tofu.]


    Ronghui finally let Yunyu free after he was satisfied. Ronghui chuckled, but his eyes were full of hostility, he ridiculed Yunyu, "You just kissed another man while your boyfriend is busy with his exam, maybe your love for him is not so strong after all."


    "Don''t worry, I will end his pathetic life soon. He is just a spoiled boy that knows nothing, I will make sure that he will pay."


    "Why do you need to do this?" Yunyu asked.


    "Why? You are still asking why?! Because he took you away from me!"


    "But this is insanity. Ronghui, you are a bright man, you have a better future than this¡ª"


    "¡ªIn that future, you will get married to Junze. I don''t want that future at all," Ronghui gripped Yunyu''s hand and kissed it, his eyes didn''t leave Yunyu''s eyes at all, "I will make sure that the future belongs to us."


    [Pupa: He is helpless, the Breakmeter is still stuck at 70%, maybe it will peak at 80% after Junze finished his exam.]


    [No, I still have something.]


    "¡­ you will kill him, even if he is your own brother?"


    Ronghui''s eyes widened for a moment, he paused, and said nothing. But his grip on Yunyu''s hand loosened a bit, "Did Duan Biya or my father tell you?"


    "Ronghui, I am not a saint, but I still have moral conduct. I don''t want to marry someone who would murder his own brother for his personal interest," Yunyu said firmly.


    Ronghui started to hesitate. He didn''t think much about his blood relation with that bastard Junze, but when confronted by Yunyu like this, he felt slightly guilty.


    What would he do if Yunyu never forgave him for killing his brother?


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 75%.]


    "Ronghui, let''s go back¡­"


    Ronghui''s will wavered in front of Yunyu, he was conflicted in his heart. He wanted to yield and follow Yunyu back to his old days. Maybe it was for the best.


    Then, the sound of the ringtone suddenly interrupted them. The ringtone was the voice of Junze reciting a cringy poem for Yunyu on his birthday.


    Ronghui fell into silence, he stared at Yunyu who desperately tried to mute his phone, then scoffed, "It doesn''t matter if he dies or not. He bullied you for one year, but you still accept him as your boyfriend because of money. Even if I murder him, I can buy your love with money and power."


    "No¡ª"


    Ronghui brushed Yunyu''s hand who was trying to hold him again. He walked off the alley and said, "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    [God damn it, Junze! Why do you need to change the ringtone!]


    [Pupa: You should delete that abomination, I got shiver just by hearing it.]


    Yunyu replied Junze with a message and asked the system to show the percentages. Pupa showed the hologram, both Junze and Ronghui''s Fatemeters were already 95%. Meanwhile, the Breakmeter stayed at 75%.


    [Eh? I thought the Breakmeter would decrease, since Ronghui heard that abomination of a ringtone.]


    [Pupa: Maybe because deep down, he still has that hesitation.]


    Yunyu agreed with the system''s opinion. Ronghui was originally a righteous man, even after he joined the underworld, he would inevitably retain some of his conscience.


    Yunyu was optimistic about the progress, it seemed that it was not a dead end. But now, he had to take care of one thing, his engagement with Zhou Junze.

 Chapter 41: 2.20

    Junze called Yunyu fifteen times in a row until Yunyu showed up in the caf¨¦. Junze was fidgety, he was about to call Duan family''s men to search for Yunyu, because Yunyu would usually answer on the third or fourth call.


    When Yunyu arrived, Junze hugged him immediately in front of many people. They became the source of attention in the caf¨¦, two good looking boys publicly showing their display of affection.


    The phones were capturing this scene between them, which made Yunyu feel a bit embarrassed. He pushed Junze gently, "People are watching."


    "I don''t care, you didn''t answer my call fifteen times. I''m worried sick," Junze said in a low tone, but there was an obvious worry in his voice.


    "I¡ªI was just taking a walk outside, you worry too much¡­"


    "Yunyu, I''m worried sick¡­" Junze repeated his words again. Yunyu could feel the sincerity in Junze. Yunyu could feel that his body started to heat up.


    [System¡­]


    [Pupa: Yes?]


    [I will abort that plan we talked about on the road. I don''t want to crush Junze''s feeling like this. He is truly a good hearted man.]


    [Pupa: If you really want to break the engagement now, Junze will definitely blacken and your life will be even harder in this world. Trust me, I am a heartless entity created by my master, but at least I still have more common sense than you.]


    [I have common sense too!]


    [Pupa: Your common sense about love is as good as a mouse holding a machine gun.]


    [Wait, what do you mean? It doesn''t make sense!]


    [Pupa: Exactly.]


    "It''s okay, I''m here. Let''s have a meal first," Yunyu pacified Junze and they sat at the table. Yunyu started the conversation by asking Junze about his Gaokao. As expected from Junze though, he was calm and collected, then he answered;


    "It''s easier than I thought, I think, we can top the ranking for this year," Junze said with certain assurance. His eyes darted at Yunyu who was munching the cake, "You finished way too early and left earlier, are you sure you are not meeting with someone?"


    Yunyu''s body froze for a second, he glanced at Junze''s phoenix eyes then continued munching his cake, "I am just taking a walk, the test is stressful, you know."


    "I see," Junze said nothing. He stared at Yunyu who subtly avoided his eye contact. Junze clenched his fist, but said nothing. But deep down, he knew that he had to tie Yunyu as soon as possible, because Yunyu''s heart was still not completely his.


    Junze felt like Ronghui''s shadow always lurked around Yunyu, waiting patiently until Yunyu left his watch, then that guy would snatch Yunyu, like a hunter.


    Junze was a possessive man, he admitted that. He just didn''t want Yunyu to see him as an unreasonable man. But he wanted to tie Yunyu as soon as possible to relax his mind for a second.


    Junze took a deep breath and held Yunyu''s hand, he stared deeply at Yunyu''s eyes, "I know that we will get accepted in the university, let''s do the engagement next month, how about it? I will make sure that I have everything prepared for us to be formally engaged."


    [Wow¡­ Junze is not playing around¡­]


    [Pupa: He never plays around. He is a serious man after he finds his true love.]


    [So it is inevitable, right? I have to accept the engagement of he will blacken.]


    [Pupa: Pretty much. Do you want to restart the world now?]


    [¡­ I still have a plan in me. But this is the last resort. Since there is no other way, then I guess, I will have to do it. It''s just a bit unfortunate, because it will hurt three of us, especially me.]


    [Pupa: Just like the previous world?]


    [Yes.]


    Yunyu nodded reassuringly and kissed Junze''s hand, he giggled, "You are so impatient, let''s do it next month~"


    "That''s what I want," Junze finally smiled. He was relieved, but there was one small thing that bothered him, "Why did you change your phone ringtone?"


    "¡­ why did you use your voice reciting poems as my ringtone?"


    "Because it''s romantic, of course," Junze blushed slightly, "If you want, I have fifteen more of me reciting poems. I will share it with you."


    ¡­


    ***


    The news about Zhou Junze and Li Yunyu''s engagement spread like wildfire. They announced the engagement party right after they were announced to be the top two of this year''s Gaokao. With Junze as rank one and Yunyu only slightly behind him, as rank two. Junze scored flawlessly without any mistake at all in his exam, while Yunyu only had one wrong answer.


    Their announcement was a trending topic in social media, although they were quite popular in Fujoshi circle, they were now popular even for common folks. Because of Zhou Junze and Li Yunyu''s achievement in Gaokao, and Zhou Junze who revealed his identity as the future leader of Duan Family businesses.


    Majority praised Junze''s bravery to come out and announce his engagement with a man, although some people hated his guts, especially a man who was now sitting on a chair with a gun in his hand. Yang Ronghui blankly stared at the television screen showing Zhou Junze and Li Yunyu holding hands together after announcing their engagement, Duan Biya was standing beside them.


    Meanwhile, Zhou Jiayi was in deep trouble right now, because Duan Biya had successfully separated the Duan family businesses from the Zhou family. On top of that, Duan Biya filed for divorce with cheating and neglect as the reason.


    Ronghui felt that his world had completely crumbled, he scoffed, chuckled, and then laughed out loud. He didn''t even know why he laughed. But he knew that he had lost against Junze, he was not good enough, not fast enough, not powerful enough.


    He raised his hand who was holding the gun and stared at the ceiling, "If I can''t have you, then nobody can."

 Chapter 42: 2.21

    The engagement party was held in Duan family''s private garden. It was a private party for the elites, because Junze and Yunyu didn''t have any close friend from high school, Duan Biya decided to invite all Duan family''s business relations, because it would help Junze to familiarize with the circle.


    Yunyu watched the beautiful party in front of him. The elegant suits and dresses, the beautiful decorated garden with soft-coloured drapes, and all the lamps that made it even more magical. Yunyu sighed.


    "Are you uncomfortable?" Junze asked Yunyu. Because Yunyu didn''t seem to be very happy with the engagement party. He held Yunyu''s hand and kissed it, "Aren''t you happy with our engagement?"


    Yunyu saw their hands entangled together and that shining rings on their fingers were proof of their engagement. Yunyu shook his head, "It''s not it. I just can''t believe that I will be engaged at the age of nineteen and with you, Zhou Junze, out of all kinds of people."


    "Then, do you regret it?" Junze''s gaze darkened, he had a lot of ways to tie Yunyu to his side, but he wanted Yunyu to love him truly without any coercion. If Yunyu regretted the engagement, then he would find another way as long as Yunyu would be on his side.


    "Not at all," Yunyu smiled, "I''m grateful that it''s you."


    "¡­ I love you, Yunyu." Junze uttered. He kissed Yunyu''s lips in front of the guests, which made them squeal in adoration. Junze and Yunyu''s love story was the source of talk in social media, and the entertainment industry even contacted them, because they wanted to make it a movie about high school drama.


    After Junze kissed Yunyu, Junze spoke in front of the guests, "Thank you, honorable ladies and gentlemen who have come to this engagement party of me and my fianc¨¦e, Li Yunyu. I do not have much to say, but I want to thank my fianc¨¦e for being the source of strength, and happiness. He is the one who changed me, encouraging me to be who I am now. He is¡­ my starlight."


    Junze turned his head towards Yunyu, and a rare sincere smile appeared on his face, "Li Yunyu, I love you."


    "I love you too, Zhou Junze."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 90%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Zhou Junze''s Fatemeter increases to 100%! Congratulations host, may the god of love blessed you with eternal happiness!]


    [Yah¡­ Junze is so sweet. Who would''ve expected that the plot would develop into this. He was a scoundrel, a bully to Li Yunyu. But now we are engaged.]


    [Pupa: You are the one who changed the plot into this.]


    [I know, but I never imagined that I''d be engaged to someone in a world. I thought quick transmigration is more of a game. Because in all books that I read, Quick transmigration is like a fun game.]


    [Pupa: Your mission is real, Zhou Junze and Yang Ronghui are real, and your feeling¡­ is real. Everything is real.]


    [Yes, I''ve learned a lot.]


    The party continued until midnight. After all the guests had left, Duan Biya giggled at Junze and Yunyu, she said, "This house is my gift for your engagement, Junze. Go have fun with Yunyu."


    Duan Biya winked and left them.


    Yunyu blushed at his mother in law''s shameless hint, he glanced at Junze who also couldn''t hide his blush. Junze pulled Yunyu''s hand impatiently to the room that had been prepared for them.


    "We are engaged, not married. It''s not the time to consummate¡­" Yunyu said.


    "I''ve waited long enough for this," Junze replied impatiently.


    They entered the room and Junze pushed Yunyu onto the bed. Junze unbuttoned his suit one by one, which made Yunyu jittery. He was a man with a dirty mind, but when faced with his presumably first night with a man he was engaged with, Yunyu felt the unprecedented nervousness.


    [Oh my god, this is much more nerve wracking than what I expected! My first time! This is the moment when a fiery sword will stab my sacred chrysanthemum!]


    [Pupa: Yang Ronghui is here.]


    [¡­ now? Are you for real?]


    [Pupa: Yes, he has subdued two guards who were guarding in the front. He comes with a gun.]


    [¡­ Can we do the mission later? This is my first night.]


    [Pupa: Yang Ronghui is heading this way.]


    [Aaarghh! Okay, okay! Pupa, you have to compensate me in the later world!]


    Yunyu glanced at his right and noticed a lot of sex toys ready to be used, probably prepared by Duan Biya for their first night. He scanned briefly and found a pair of handcuffs for kinky play. He sighed and then smiled sweetly at Junze, "Ze''er, I will be in charge."


    Junze frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Yunyu pulled Junze to the bed and then took the pair of handcuffs. Junze watched everything, and then he realized what Yunyu wanted to do. He didn''t expect that Yunyu would be so wild on their first night.


    Yunyu cuffed both Junze''s wrists on the bed. Junze was now completely immobile because the handcuffs were real one.


    Yunyu laid beside Junze and then whispered, "Ze''er, Ronghui is coming. I don''t want you to get hurt, I want to end it all. Please take care of Ronghui, he is still your half-brother. I love you, Zhou Junze, truly."


    Yunyu kissed Junze''s lips and left the bed. It took a moment for Junze to realize the impending doom that would happen to Yunyu.


    "Yunyu, no! No! Stop right there! Li Yunyu!"


    Junze struggled like crazy. He pulled the handcuffs as hard as he could, but he couldn''t break it. Yunyu opened the door and gave him the last smile. He took the key and locked the door from outside.


    Yunyu waited outside until a man showed in the corridor. Showered by the moonlight, Ronghui looked rugged. There was no trace of his previous brightness of a male god. Although he was still extremely handsome, he had obviously gone through a lot.


    Ronghui saw Yunyu standing outside, Yunyu smiled at him and walked to Ronghui, "It''s been a while, Ronghui."


    Yunyu noticed the handgun in Ronghui''s hand.


    [System, is it automatic?]


    [Pupa: Automatic, with two bullets loaded in.]


    [Phew, that''s relieving.]


    "Move away, Yunyu," Ronghui said. His icy gaze sent chills down to his spine.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Ronghui scoffed, "Isn''t it obvious? I will kill Junze, I will make sure to blow his head off."


    "Ronghui, you know he is your half-brother¡­"


    "I don''t care, I don''t care anymore! I know that you will never love me if I killed that bastard, but if I can''t have you, then nobody can! Don''t worry, Yunyu. I will kill myself after I kill that bastard."


    [Wha¡­ Ronghui has turned into a Yandere¡­]


    [Pupa: Thanks to a clueless guy who thinks that he is a virtuoso of love.]


    "I will not let you," Yunyu shook his head. He walked closer towards Ronghui. Then he tried to snatch the gun. Ronghui avoided Yunyu''s hand. Soon, struggle happened between them.


    Yunyu fiercely tried to take the gun from Ronghui''s hand, "Yunyu, let go!"


    "No! I will not let you!" Yunyu scratched and bit Ronghui''s hand as he tried to stop Ronghui. The struggle between them lasted for a few minutes until Ronghui accidentally triggered the gun.


    Click.


    A loud sound of gun noise shocked both of them. Ronghui froze on the spot, while Yunyu''s eyes widened. Yunyu pushed the last strength that he had, and triggered the gun on Ronghui''s hand twice, and another shot was heard.


    Yunyu took the two loaded bullets on himself.


    Yunyu smiled at the stunned Ronghui. His trembling hand caressed Ronghui''s cheek, "Ronghui, my¡­ first¡­ love¡­"


    With that, Yunyu slumped to the ground.


    [Pupa: Ding! Yang Ronghui''s Fatemeter increases to 100%. May the god of love bless you with eternal happiness!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%. The world has been completed! Congratulations host!]


    Yunyu''s soul watched Ronghui who was crying desperately calling his name while holding Li Yunyu''s lifeless body. Then, Yunyu went inside the room and saw Junze whose tears streamed down to his cheek. His wrist was bloodied because he desperately tried to release the handcuff to no avail.


    Yunyu approached Junze, and then kissed his cheek one last time. Although Junze couldn''t see or hear anything from him, Yunyu still wanted to say it, "For almost three years, I really did fall in love with you, Junze. Well, maybe a bit less than my love for Han Ye."


    [Pupa: We need to go now.]


    [I trust you that they will have a great life after my death, Pupa.]


    Yunyu sighed. He hugged Pupa and they left the world.

 Chapter 43: 2.22: A High School Nostalgia

    The death of Li Yunyu, Zhou Junze''s fianc¨¦e was a huge sensation in the city. Everybody talked about it in social media and in real life. Because it was so sudden, and it was even more controversial, because Li Yunyu was killed by the popular young actor who disappeared for three years, Yang Ronghui.


    After the death of Li Yunyu, Yang Ronghui turned himself in to the police and confessed everything. He confessed that he had shot Li Yunyu on the stomach twice, he did it because he was in love with Li Yunyu for so long, but Yunyu never batted an eye on him, and went with Zhou Junze instead.


    He was burning in jealousy and couldn''t control his rage, that was why he killed Li Yunyu.


    The confession made it to the headline, the love triangle between young actor Yang Ronghui, the honor student Li Yunyu, and the heir of Duan family Zhou Junze. It was very sensational that the showbiz decided to make a movie about it.


    Yang Ronghui was originally sentenced to fifteen years in prison. But the autopsy of Li Yunyu''s body showed an unbelievable discovery, based on the autopsy, Li Yunyu was shot after fierce struggle, and the autopsy report proved that Li Yunyu''s death was purely accidental after the struggle between him and Ronghui.


    It was also clearer because there were various scratches and bite marks on Ronghui''s body, Yunyu was not powerless when he was struggling.


    But Ronghui insisted that he had intentionally killed Yunyu. In the end, the judge sentenced him for ten years in prison.


    Ronghui accepted it, but he didn''t want to go to the jail alone. He confessed about all the underworld crimes involving his father, Zhou Jiayu.


    Zhou Jiayu was already in shaky ground after Duan Biya divorced him. He was deemed to fall from his position, alongside the Zhou family.


    In the end, Yang Ronghui and Zhou Jiayu were jailed for their own respective crime.


    ***


    Zhou Junze was now twenty four years old. He was the head of Duan Family''s businesses. He was a well-respected young man with a sharp mind and amazing charisma. In short, he was the winner in life.


    But there was one thing that haunted him, he refused to find a new spouse. He still had his engagement ring with Li Yunyu on his finger. Today was the day he visited his half-brother, Yang Ronghui.


    Ronghui was now rugged, the trace of prison life was forever imprinted in his handsome face. He stared blankly at Junze, "What do you want?"


    Junze silently put the paper in front of Ronghui and said, "I bailed you out. You will be free now. But you must work under my company for ten years."


    Ronghui looked at the paper in front of him. He scoffed lightly, took the pen, and signed it. He didn''t even care at this point. He had lived in the prison for five years, he was already a disgraced man. If Junze wanted to disgrace him even more, he had no one to return. Especially since his mother had abandoned him and married a new man.


    Yang Ronghui was released from the prison and worked under Zhou Junze as his assistant. Although everyone questioned his decision, nobody dared to confront Junze. His mother asked him about this, and all Junze said was:


    "Yunyu wants me to take care of my half-brother."


    Years passed, and after ten years Junze made a shocking decision to split his company share in half for Ronghui. Ronghui was now the vice president of the Duan family''s businesses. He still retained his amazing intelligence, and the businesses soared with Junze and Ronghui as the leader. Both of them were the winner in life.


    But it was all empty in Junze''s heart. This was all empty.


    He sat on a bench near the garden in the empty school. The school had been kept at its same appearance since twenty two years ago, when Yunyu and Junze were still in this school. Junze stared at the new magnolia tree where Junze often bullied Yunyu when he was in high school.


    He chuckled lightly, "I wish time would stop at that day when I bullied you until you cried. Although you are scared of me, at least you are still alive."


    "Yunyu, I''ve become what my mother wants. I''ve graduated from university with perfect grades, I become the successor and I make Duan family as the strongest family in this city. But I am now forty years old, I''m not young anymore, and you haven''t fulfilled your promise to marry me."


    ¡­


    Junze stared at the magnolia tree, hoped that Yunyu would appear again and was acting like a shrimp, cowered in front of him. Junze always thought that Yunyu was a cute boy.


    After a while, he heard a footstep coming at him. Junze turned his head, and saw Ronghui come and sat beside him on the bench. He also stared at the same magnolia tree.


    They were both forty years old, although both of them still retained their handsome and vigorous body, the wrinkles at the edge of their eyes were not lying. Both of them were unmarried, and didn''t plan to marry at all.


    Because their love died in a bloody love triangle.


    "Junze, why did you save me back then? You could''ve let me rot in the prison,?? Ronghui asked, but his eyes didn''t leave the magnolia tree at all.


    "¡­ because Yunyu wants me to take care of my half-brother," Junze smiled at the magnolia tree, "Ronghui, you can take all the businesses yourself. I don''t need it."


    "No, it''s not mine," Ronghui said, "Besides, maybe you can feel it too."


    "Yes, I can. My death is near, I want to meet him soon."


    "¡­ if he allows me, I also want to meet him at least once. I want to beg for his forgiveness."


    ***


    Junze died at the age of fifty with a heart attack, so did Ronghui, who died at the age of fifty two with the same cause. Their souls floated in the same sphere in a foreign place with a bunch of numbers floating around.


    Junze and Ronghui opened their eyes together, and they were greeted by the sight of a man wearing a black-golden robe. His beauty was out of this world, but both Junze and Ronghui felt that this man was very familiar in their memory.


    "Zhou Junze and Yang Ronghui, welcome to my space," the man spoke. His finger flicked and a sphere was created in front of him. They saw a man with black suit attacking zombies with his power, "That is Yunyu, he is not dead yet. He jumps to another world as part of his mission."


    "If you want to meet him again, then join me. Both of you are one soul, and your soul is part of mine. I will assure you that you will meet Yunyu again," the man offered Junze and Ronghui.


    They stared at each other, seemingly in tacit understanding, they nodded and closed their eyes. Their soul merged into one and the sphere minimized into a small sphere. The man swallowed the sphere, just like what he did with Saint Michael.


    He watched Yunyu who was fighting against hordes of zombies with his power. He chuckled scornfully, "Zhou Junze and Yang Ronghui, they are the same soul that I split into two in that world, so anyone who dares to invade the world, would be stuck inside that world forever. Because nobody would be able to get the heart of both Junze and Ronghui."


    "But you, Bai Yunyu, you played with their heart before. You crushed their heart until they committed suicide. You are the one who destroyed that world and ruined part of my soul."


    "Now, you are also the one who cleanses the same world you destroyed. How ironic."


    The man laughed as he flicked his sleeve. There were still plenty of worlds until he gained his full power, when that happens, he will settle his debt with Yunyu.

 Chapter 44: 3.1 Can a zombie set up a big tent?

    "President Ru, are you alright?" Yunyu opened his eyes. He was surrounded by few young, vigorous men around his real age. His eyes darted up for a moment, and he saw a very handsome man, with gentle features, pouring a light that came out of his hand. The light showered his face and it somehow soothe his painful body.


    His body was now in pain, how to describe the pain? Maybe that time when he tried to hit the gym because he was inspired by Han Ye''s beautiful abs, only to get horrible cramps all over his body. He was paralyzed for three days straight.


    He had to call for the hospital emergency service, when the doctor asked him the cause, he just said that he wanted a sexy abs.


    Yunyu looked up to watch the gentle face of this handsome man again, then he looked around to check every young man who surrounded him.


    [To be surrounded by many handsome young men, am I in heaven?]


    [Pupa: It would be surprising if you can go to heaven.]


    [For real though, where am I?]


    [Pupa: Apocalypse zombie world, your identity is Ru Lan, the president of the biggest settlement in this region. You are a powerful ability user, although, based on my data, you should be an ice ability user. But it changes suddenly to¡­ lightning ability user.]


    [Wow, I am now a powerful ability user? You won''t pit me into something again now, right?] Yunyu asked with certain suspicion in his heart. This black bellied system often put him into a disadvantageous position, just like what happened with Duke Damien as a vampire, and Li Yunyu as a poor orphan.


    [Pupa: I want to¡­ but I don''t think I have the chance in this world.]


    [¡­ so you really planned to pit me¡­]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [You could''ve just lied, at least!]


    Yunyu was reading the character setting for Ru Lan, and noticed that President Ru Lan was a very rigid, expressionless, tight man that would never consider dating anyone, be it man or woman. Because he was busy protecting the settlement.


    [¡­ So I cannot date at all in this world? Not even once?]


    [Pupa: No, once you officially date someone, we will get booted out of the world and will have to restart again.]


    [Just when I thought you would go easy on me once.]


    [Pupa: I am going easy on you. You''re a dateless, single dog for your entire life in your real world. It is no different here.]


    [For god sake, let me have my fantasy here!]


    While Yunyu and the Pupa system were arguing against each other, the handsome man who had the light power asked, "President Ru, if you are still feeling unwell, we should return to the base now.


    Yunyu shook his head, his head was on that handsome man''s lap, so his hair rubbed on that man''s thighs comfortably.


    [Hehe, his lap feels so nice.]


    [Pupa: Get up, you pervert.]


    Yunyu got up and coughed a few times. He fixed his ties and scanned his surroundings. He was in an open field, with thousands of zombies coming his way. But a bunch of young ability users tried to hold them down as much as they could, because they were waiting for President Ru to wake up after overcharging his body.


    Yunyu commanded, "All of you, get back!"


    Those young ability users who heard the command of the mighty president looked at him in awe. They retreated immediately and stood behind President Ru, acting as backup.


    The hordes of zombies charged towards Yunyu who stood alone in the open field. Yunyu prepared himself, he stood straight, like a pole. Then he placed his index and middle finger on his forehead.


    Slowly, blitzes of lighting appeared on his fingers. The veins on his forehead bulged out, he took a deep breath and the blitzes of lighting concentrated into a spinning electric ball on his fingers.


    He watched the hordes of zombies who were getting nearer, then glanced at the ground under the zombies, he took another deep breath and pointed his index and middle finger at the ground in front of the zombies.


    "Special beam cannon!" the electric ball on Yunyu''s hand turned into a highly concentrated laser beam. The laser hit the ground in the middle of the zombies hordes and¡­


    BOOM!


    The ground exploded and the zombies were either destroyed by the direct explosion, burned to death or crushed by the rubble. After the explosion, the men behind Yunyu were left in awe, staring at President Ru with admiration.


    "Go take their brains," Yunyu commanded.


    The backup rushed to the scene and extracted the crystalized brains of the zombies.


    In this world, all zombies had its worth. After they turned into zombies, their brain shrank and crystallized into a small bead inside their skull. These beads were valued as a currency in every settlement in the country.


    Because the brain beads had many uses, it could be used as fuel to light up the electricity by using the new developed technology, it could also be used as a fertilizer for plants, and for some, it was also used as jewellery.


    While those young ability users gathered the brain beads, the handsome, gentle man who healed him before approached him and asked, "Is that your new technique, President?"


    Yunyu glanced at the handsome man who was on his shoulder level. Ru Lan was 187 centimetre. He was a tall, strong, handsome mature man. So everyone dwarfed compared to him, including this man who was about 180 centimetre.


    "Yes, it is my new technique that I developed myself," Yunyu replied.


    [Pupa: That technique comes from a very popular anime franchise in your world. You just did shameless plagiarism.]


    [W¡ªWell, they don''t know about that anime anyway! Let me shine for a moment!]


    "President Ru is really amazing, you can eliminate thousands of zombies in one attack," the handsome young man complimented. His cheeks started blushing and he said, "I admire you a lot."


    Yunyu cleared his throat and only replied with a low hum.


    [Whoa, this young man is really handsome. He has a gentle, soothing aura around him. He is a master of the world''s quality! Tell me system, is this our ML?]


    [Pupa: He is Bi He, twenty years old, and his ability is light healing. He also serves as the Vice President and your assistant. He is not the master of the world though. Instead, he is the love interest of the master.]


    [¡­ if someone as handsome as him is not the master of the world, then who would be?]


    [Pupa: The Master of the world is Ling Kai, the zombie king.]


    [A zombie?!]


    [Pupa: Yes, a real zombie.]


    [¡­ can he even get it up?]


    [Pupa: Pardon?]


    [I''m just wondering¡­ can a zombie set up a big tent?]

 Chapter 45: 3.2

    [I''m just wondering¡­ can a zombie set up a big tent?]


    [Pupa: ¡­. ]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: The settlement is the biggest settlement in this region, it is called the Duran City. Ru Lan is a fairly young president, since he is only thirty years old now. But he is indeed the strongest ability user in Duran City. Probably also one of the strongest in the entire nation.]


    [You are avoiding my question! I can read all that background myself!]


    [Pupa: You shameless perverted host! How could you come up with that question!?]


    [I mean, aren''t you curious? They said that a dead man usually has his manhood stiff when they die¡­ maybe the master of this world has a permanent big tent¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [You are also curious, aren''t you? Hehe¡­]


    Pupa stayed silent and then disappeared. It went to the headquarter to ask about more background checks about this important matter.


    Yunyu returned with the group back to the city. The zombie apocalypse in this world has been happening for ten years already. At first, it was like a virus that spread through the air. The virus caused those who got infected with rapidly decaying bodies, and then vomited, in the end, the infected would get extreme convulsion until their body twisted and turned in horrible shape. At that point, they were dead already.


    Then they would wake up from their death and would become a zombie, all that happened in only two days at most.


    The cause of the virus was unknown, though some scientists theorized that one country developed the virus as a secret weapon, and it leaked, causing massive outbreak to all countries. In only two years, the whole world had been infected with this horrible disease.


    Those with stronger immune systems would survive, some even starting to develop powerful ability as their gene mutated. While the unlucky ones turned into zombies. The virus could also infect animals, so no one was spared.


    Yunyu sighed as he read the world background. It had been ten years since the start of the apocalypse, many technologies had been built to incorporate the new life of the one who survived. Although the number of those who survived were a lot less than who turned into zombies.


    But humankind still carried on and survived.


    After they arrived at Duran City, Yunyu was amazed by the city. It was a huge city surrounded by steel wall. The technology had been developed with the use of brain beads. Some brain beads were rich sources of fertilizer for plants, some had a great amount of electricity inside it to power up the generator, some even could be used as fuel for vehicles.


    But, the trace of bleakness still remained. Poor people existed, those are the one without ability at all, they survived but they didn''t have anything worthy to offer. And the riches were those with amazing ability power or had amazing connections.


    On top of the ladder was Ru Lan. He was the son of a high ranking minister before the apocalypse started, and with him surviving while developing amazing power, his fate as the president of the city was fated.


    Yunyu stepped down from the car and walked steadily to his office again on the highest floor of Duran Tower for the elites. Bi He was following him from behind, and then said, "President, you have to inspect the new soldiers, it seems that this year''s batch has many potential ability users."


    Ru Lan glanced at Bi He who was reading a report. This handsome, young man was really attractive, especially with those frameless glasses he wore. He blushed slightly when the President stared at him, it was obvious that Bi He liked Ru Lan.


    [Ah, does Ru Lan ever have any interest with Bi He, or anyone at all?]


    [Pupa: No, Ru Lan should''ve died because of exhaustion after too many uses of his power. He died single, loveless, but he was remembered as a hero, for a moment before the world was destroyed.]


    [I''m starting to wonder if Ru Lan''s overuse of power made him unable to set up a big tent, maybe that''s why he doesn''t have any interest¡­]


    [Pupa: What''s with you and big tent, is it really intriguing for you?]


    [What''s a man that can''t set up a big tent?]


    Yunyu coughed and nodded to Bi He, "Let''s check it now."


    Yunyu and Bi He went to the soldier ground to check the new batch of ability power users.


    There were about fifty new ability users in the soldier ground. Those were people with actual ability to be utilized. They were not many, but with proper training, they could survive and protect the settlement, while fighting strong zombies to find better brain beads and more resources.


    Ru Lan scanned the new ability users, then he said, "Show me your abilities."


    One by one, they showed their abilities. Fire, Ice, flying, turning his body into metal, poisonous breath and many more. He assessed their station according to their ability, until it was the last guy''s turn. He was surprisingly the same height as Ru Lan, which made him stand out.


    He had a calm gaze, too calm that it made him intimidating. He had short hair, slightly tanned skin and his eyes were bright amber colored, it created an unsettling image. Although this guy was handsome, Yunyu''s instinct told him not to play around with this guy.


    The guy bowed towards President Ru and then said, "Greetings to President Ru, my name is Kai, twenty two years old, please test my ability!"


    "Test your ability?" Yunyu asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Please attack me," he replied shortly after, without any fear in his face. Everybody gasped when they heard this man''s request, because President Ru''s lightning power was horrifyingly strong, one attack might blow someone up.


    "You might die," Yunyu warned. He knew that his power would definitely kill anyone in one attack. But the guy didn''t seem to be scared, then he replied;


    "My ability is to redirect attack," he said lightly, "I am one hundred percent sure that President Ru''s attack won''t kill me."


    Yunyu stared at this warily. With that amount of confidence, this guy surely had certain capability, "Alright then, I shall proceed."


    "P¡ªPresident¡ª" Bi He tried to prevent this, because it would be a problem if President Ru killed a new recruit. But President Ru only replied with, "I will use as little power as possible, prepare your healing power in case he got injured."


    Yunyu pointed his little finger at this guy called Kai, slowly, blitzes of lighting appeared at the end of his little finger, in a split second, a small sized laser shot towards Kai.


    Kai''s eyes peered at the laser, he pointed his little finger against the laser, just like what President Ru did.


    Everyone expected the laser beam to pierce through this guy''s heart, but they were shocked when the laser beam suddenly stopped in front of Kai. Kai''s little finger shook gently, which also surprised Kai a bit, but soon, he targeted the metal door near him.


    The laser beam from President Ru had been successfully redirected to the metal door, and it pierced the metal door easily, which proved that President Ru''s small fraction of power was still considered as extremely strong for regular ability users.


    Kai smirked mockingly at President Ru, and then he glanced at Bi He who was also shocked by his power. Kai smiled at Bi He gently and said, "Vice President Bi is indeed as handsome as what they said."


    Yunyu glanced at Bi He, and then at Kai. He asked the system;


    [That is Ling Kai, the Zombie king, right?]


    [Pupa: Indeed, he also infiltrates the city by posing as a soldier like this in the original world. He is the only zombie with the brain function identical to a regular man. But he also gained mutation on his body, his real ability is that he can use all possible mutated abilities and mastered all of them effectively.]


    [Pupa, what is Ling Kai''s Breakmeter and Fatemeter.]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter 15%. Fatemeter -10%.]

 Chapter 46: 3.3

    [Pupa: Breakmeter 15%. Fatemeter -10%.]


    [Wait, Fatemeter can go minus?!]


    [Pupa: Both Breakmeter and Fatemeter can go into minus, you will also find a severe case of it in the later worlds.]


    [¡­ I can feel the pit you are setting up against me already.]


    [Pupa: You are welcome.]


    Yunyu''s eyes peered at Ling Kai who was beaming with a gentle smile. Ling Kai boldly stared at Vice President Bi He who got perplexed, but soon blushed with the bold act of this young man. Not wanting to make his task harder, Yunyu blocked Ling Kai''s line of sight. He stood in front of Bi He and said, "You can return to the line, thank you for showing me your ability."


    Ling Kai''s gentle smile turned into a cold gaze at President Ru and he nodded, "Thank you, President Ru."


    Ling Kai returned to the line and Yunyu assessed all of them in their respective station. He was thinking that someone as dangerous as Ling Kai shouldn''t be left alone, because Yunyu didn''t know what would Ling Kai do.


    Besides, Yunyu didn''t know what Ling Kai''s true intention was to ruin the city. Thus, after assigning everyone, he pointed at Ling Kai and commanded him, "You are going to be my personal backup, I will train you personally."


    While everybody clapped at Ling Kai who just got the honor, the guy didn''t seem to be overjoyed with it, he just nodded perfunctorily and said, "Thanking President Ru for giving me the chance."


    President Ru hummed low and then looked away as he walked off the soldier ground. Bi He followed him from behind, then asked, "President, this is your first time taking a personal backup. Do you feel something is wrong with that new soldier?"


    "He''s not simple," Yunyu replied, he glanced down at Bi He and asked, "Do you think he has good ability? Are you interested in him?"


    "N¡ªNo, sir. I think he has an interesting ability, but I am not interested in him¡­"


    "Good, you can leave now, Bi He."


    [Pupa: Why did you ask him whether he is interested in Ling Kai or not?]


    [Ling Kai seems to be interested in Bi He, right away. I don''t want them to develop feelings and make the mission harder.]


    Pupa stayed silent for a moment, it scanned Yunyu''s head and then concluded;


    [Pupa: You are just jealous because they might develop feelings for each other and have a relationship. While you are not allowed to date at all.]


    [W¡ªWell, if I can''t get a date, then nobody can!]


    [Pupa: How petty.]


    Yunyu returned back to his room. Bi He had prepared the report of the mission that he would do tomorrow. The life of the president in this world was not easy, because he was the strongest of them all, he had to protect everyone and most of the time, he had to carry the battle against hordes of zombies.


    Yunyu read the report, he had an expedition to an abandoned supermarket at the far east from the city. It was said that there were a crazy amount of zombies inside the building. Although Yunyu shouldn''t use his destructive power inside the supermarket building, having him as a backup was always reassuring.


    Yunyu put down the report and walked to the bathroom. He turned the faucet to start filling the bathtub with hot water. He closed his eyes to relax the muscle ache, this powerful ability he had gained in this world cost so much strain in his body.


    [Why does my ability hurt me like this?]


    [Pupa: Because Ru Lan''s body is not suitable for lightning ability. He is originally an ice ability user. It is unknown how he could suddenly have lightning instead, the background setting changed right after we entered this world.]


    [Pupa: This also makes me wonder, when you did that technique to kill the zombies and test Ling Kai, how could you know how to utilize your lightning ability? I haven''t told you the instructions on how to use it, but you seemed to be very skillful and in control with it.]


    [¡­ huh? I wonder about that too¡­]


    Yunyu felt that his body naturally flowed with electricity, and he just knew how to use it.


    [I just know it naturally. I thought it''s the same as Duke Damien''s power.]


    [Pupa: This is the different case with Duke Damien''s power. Because Ru Lan''s original ability was ice, his body strains so much by using something that is foreign. Besides, Lightning is the strongest raw ability. It is difficult to control and even more difficult to master.]


    Yunyu didn''t know what exactly happened either. But he was also too tired to think.


    [It''s okay, system. I mean, this ability is also really good, right?]


    Pupa said nothing and disappeared. Yunyu closed his eyes to rest in the hot bathtub.


    ***


    Bi He took off his glasses, it was a pretty tiring day, especially after he used tremendous energy to heal President Ru. The President had overcharged himself. Although it happened from time to time, today was severe. He really thought that President Ru had died for a second.


    Bi He unbuttoned his vest, but with one button off, his eyes darted to the corner of his room, "Who''s there?!"


    "Ah, Vice President Bi has a really good intuition," the deep voice of a man was heard from one corner. Slowly, a man''s body materialized from the shadow, "Remember me?"


    "How could you¡ª"


    Ling Kai laughed, he took one step to approach Bi He, while Bi He took one step back at a moment. Bi He took his gun and aimed it at Ling Kai. Ling Kai grinned as he threw the gun away with the force of air. He locked Bi He''s body with small air current, so Bi He couldn''t move his body at all.


    "S¡ªStay away!" Bi He struggled desperately. He was not particularly powerful, as his ability was only healing. At this point, he was at this guy''s mercy.


    Ling Kai stood in front of Bi He and then said, "Vice President, I have a gift for you, swallow it."


    ***


    The group of young ability users gathered in front of the city gate. They were waiting for President Ru to come.


    Yunyu came in a bit late, because Bi He didn''t come to his floor and reminded him about today''s activity. He searched around and found no sign of that handsome man anywhere, "Where is Vice President Bi?" he asked one of the men there.


    "Ah, apologize, President. But he hasn''t come yet."


    "I see."


    Yunyu was baffled with the sudden absence of Bi He. Based on world background, Bi He would always assist Ru Lan anywhere. Bi He had an amazing healing ability, he was immune to illness or virus as his body would constantly regenerate itself.


    [What is Bi He doing right now?]


    [Pupa: He is lying on his bed, he looks very ill.]


    [Can you tell me what just happened with him?]


    [Pupa: I cannot constantly observe him, I checked his condition just now. And he is indeed lying on his bed.]


    Ling Kai saw the dazed President Ru. He scoffed and approached Ru Lan, "President Ru, we should go now. It will take four hours for us to reach the supermarket, we cannot wait any longer."


    Yunyu squinted at Ling Kai who still had his swagger, as if he had achieved something. Yunyu suspected that Ling Kai did something to Bi He, but he couldn''t accuse him now. Because ''Ru Lan'' still didn''t know the real identity of ''Ling Kai'' as a zombie king.


    Yunyu still didn''t know the intention of this zombie king either, it was very random of him to suddenly appear in Duran City and wreak havoc. He was too tired to ask the system about what caused the world to get destroyed, so he had to ask Pupa later.


    "Alright then, maybe Vice President Bi is too exhausted. We''ll set off now."

 Chapter 47: 3.4

    Four cars passed through the zombies on the road. Many ability users would use their ability to clear up the way, like the air ability user in front who used his power to push the zombies out of the way.


    Yunyu was in his own vehicle with a driver in front. There were only him and Ling Kai on the backseat.


    Yunyu was dazed the whole time, he said nothing and cared about nothing. In the background setting, Bi He would be the one who pestered Yunyu about many things. But now the gentle, handsome man had been replaced by this intimidating man with amber eyes who wouldn''t stop staring at him.


    Yunyu was intimidated by Ling Kai''s unsettling stare, but his character setting prevented him from being scared or intimidated by anyone. He glanced at Ling Kai and asked, "Eyes on the road."


    "Why should I? I''m not the driver."


    "Eyes on something else," Yunyu was getting uncomfortable, but Ling Kai didn''t let him off. As if he was specifically targeting him:


    "I am your backup, President, I should keep a tight watch over you, right?"


    [System! I can''t, Ling Kai is too scary!]


    [Pupa: Bear with it, you have to fill the Breakmeter anyway.]


    [How would the world get destroyed anyway? If Ling Kai is THAT powerful, I don''t think needs to wait and pose as a soldier. He could just kill everyone in one go.]


    [Pupa: Let me retrieve the data about it.]


    Pupa paused for a moment, then showed a hologram that depicted the image of Bi He killing everyone in his sight. Bi He was merciless as he slaughtered everyone with a newly found power, which seemed to be a lightning power similar to him. Meanwhile, Ling Kai was behind him, laughing as he kissed Bi He while letting the bloodbath in front of his sight.


    While Yunyu still retained his flat face as President Ru, he was shocked in his mind, because he didn''t expect the gentle Bi He would turn violent like that. Bi He in the hologram was devoid of emotion, like a cold blooded killer.


    [What caused Bi He to be like that? He doesn''t have offensive power at all. Was it Ling Kai?]


    [Pupa: It seemed to. Bi He swallowed a part of Ling Kai''s original brain bead, and it turned him out of control and slaughtered everyone, for the reason of how Bi He could swallow Ling Kai''s brain bead, that is apparently not detailed here.]


    [¡­ holy shit. That''s scary as hell.]


    Yunyu finally glanced at Ling Kai whose eyes stared at him like a hungry wolf. He shivered, but braced himself as part of acting, "Since your ability is redirecting attack, I don''t think you will be useful during this expedition if you are near me."


    "Why is it?" Ling Kai raised his left brow, he smirked, "President Ru seems to be nervous around me."


    "I judge objectively. I cannot use my power in that supermarket, because it is too destructive. I would assign you with another ability user, probably ice ability user."


    Ling Kai smiled mysteriously and then leaned on President Ru''s shoulder, he whispered, "President Ru, you must come with me if you want to know something important."


    Yunyu reacted immediately by pushing Ling Kai and raised his index finger, a small ball of electricity swirled on his index, "I do not play around, Kai."


    Ling Kai chuckled slightly. He caught Yunyu''s wrist and grip it tightly. Yunyu tried to retract his hand, but Ling Kai''s strength was amazing, he was astonished when Ling Kai parted his lips and swallowed the electric ball.


    Ling Kai licked Yunyu''s index finger until it was wet with his saliva, then he grinned at the stunned President Ru and said, "And I''m not playing around, President Ru."


    [Wow¡­ that''s hot.]


    [Pupa: He overpowers you and sucked your attack like it''s nothing, focus, you pervert.]


    [A¡ªAh! Yes! I mean, scary! He is so scary!]


    Yunyu''s eyes immediately darted at the driver in front, but the driver didn''t seem to react at all. He just drove like there was nothing wrong in the back.


    "I already fiddled with his mind, he will not notice anything wrong," Ling Kai said.


    "Who are you?" Yunyu asked cautiously.


    "Obey my command if you want to know," Ling Kai released Yunyu''s hand. He watched as Yunyu gulped and avoided his eyes for a second, "Are you scared, President?"


    Yunyu resumed his posture and glared with his cold eyes, "I will not spare you if you dare to do something harmful to my people."


    "That depends on your performance, President Ru," Ling Kai laughed again and raised his legs, he rested his legs on the driver''s shoulder and leaned on the seat, "Just follow my command."


    Yunyu kept his straight posture while staring cautiously at Ling Kai who looked very relaxed. Ling Kai found it funny that the President was a lot more interesting than he thought, especially after he extracted all information about Presiden Ru Lan from his vice president.


    He was hostile towards Ru Lan because Ru Lan had an electromagnetic barrier around his mind, maybe it was part of Ru Lan''s ability, but it made Ling Kai unable to read Ru Lan''s mind. But after he extracted the information from Bi He, he felt that President Ru Lan was more challenging.


    ''I guess, it''s more fun with this guy.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 0%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 20%]


    [I honestly don''t know what is in this guy''s head. He is so unpredictable. Yesterday, he was hostile at me, and today, he is acting like this.]


    [Pupa: You still have to keep your guard up.]


    ***


    They arrived at the abandoned supermarket. The supermarket was quite big with five floors. Yunyu divided the group into four to inspect each floor, and Yunyu will go to the fifth floor only with his backup, Ling Kai.


    Their objective was not to find food, because it had been ten years since the apocalypse, but to find weapons or armoury left by those who might use this supermarket as shelter, or to find the glow zombie. A type of zombie with glowing yellow head, this type of zombie contained a very precious brain bead and they usually lurked inside a building. However, glow zombies could be very aggressive and its teeth were sharp and lethal.


    Of course, it was all Ling Kai''s instruction for the President.


    After everything had been assigned, Yunyu and Ling Kai headed to the highest floor of the supermarket. Yunyu kept his guard on while Ling Kai walked around leisurely. His amber eyes glowed in the dark.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu watched from behind as Ling Kai strutted around, not minding the zombies around them. In fact, the zombies tended to avoid them, which was strange.


    Ling Kai grinned at the cautious President and asked, "Do you need a glow zombie? Then I shall make you one."


    Ling Kai pointed at one passing zombie and within a minute, the regular zombie''s head slowly showed a yellow glow and its teeth turned as sharp as razors. The regular zombie turned into a glow zombie. Ling Kai pointed at President Ru and commanded the zombie, "Attack."


    The ferocious glow zombie charged towards Yunyu. Yunyu stepped back and pointed his index and middle finger at the glow zombie and two small balls of electricity swirled on his fingers, the electric ball turned into laser beams and Yunyu shot it at the zombie, aimed at its head.


    Usually, the zombie wouldn''t avoid the attack because the laser beam was very fast, but this glow zombie avoided his two laser beams skilfully.


    "What?!" Yunyu took a few steps back and kept shooting the zombie with his laser shot. He couldn''t create destructive lightning here, because he was at the highest floor of this supermarket. If created a huge explosion, then he would kill everyone.


    "Do you think you can kill this zombie easily?" Ling Kai was intrigued with President Ru''s persistence. He could just blast this glow zombie with destructive lightning like what he did yesterday, but he chose not to, to protect his people.


    He watched amusingly as the President tried to kill the glow zombie with many small laser beams, like a gun. Ling Kai moved the zombie with his eyes to avoid all the laser beams.


    "Ah!" Yunyu''s leg stumbled upon something and he fell on his butt. The glow zombie lunged at him, ready to devour him.


    [System! I''m going to die!]


    [Pupa: Ah¡­ I have to prepare for a restart, it will take a while. You may be in tremendous pain before the setting is ready.]


    [You are really going to let me be chewed by a zombie?!]


    Yunyu watched as the glow zombie lunged at him, but suddenly stopped when its teeth were only an inch away from his body.


    Ling Kai laughed amusingly as he pushed the zombie away. The glow zombie reversed back as a regular zombie. He stared down at Ru Lan who was obviously cornered, but didn''t close his eyes at all. This guy got guts.


    [Pupa: Ah, that''s so close. How unfortunate.]


    [You black bellied evil system! I want a refund!]


    [Pupa: I''ve prepared the restart setting for nothing.]


    Ling Kai''s amber eyes glowed as he crouched in front of the petrified President. Ling Kai opened his mouth, "I am Ling Kai, the Zombie King. President Ru, I will make you eat my brain."

 Chapter 48: 3.5

    "I am Ling Kai, the Zombie King. Ru Lan, I will make you eat my brain."


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Did I hear it right?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [Eat his brain? I can''t¡ª I can''t even imagine eating a zombie brain! Gross!]


    [Pupa: Zombie brain comes in the form of a brain bead, remember? So that means, he wants you to eat his brain bead.]


    [That''s still gross!]


    [Pupa: Maybe this is what happened to Bi He in the previous world, he ate Ling Kai''s brain bead and turned violent and out of control. Poor guy, he was a good man.]


    [What about me? Don''t you feel pity if I have to eat that too?!]


    [Pupa: Restart is always an option.]


    ¡­


    Ling Kai was satisfied with Ru Lan''s terrified expression. Although he didn''t show it blatantly, Ling Kai could notice it through the small gesture of trying to avoid his eyes and gulped a few times.


    Ling Kai clenched Ru lan''s jaw and opened it forcefully, he grinned when he saw Ru Lan''s pink tongue, "President Ru has a good tongue, it makes me want to pull it off."


    Ling Kai lowered his head and their lips met. Ling Kai''s tongue delved deep inside Yunyu''s mouth. Yunyu tried to push that aggressive tongue which suddenly invaded his inside, but Ling Kai did something to his body that made him suddenly froze on the spot.


    With Yunyu unable to move his body, Ling Kai poured something into his mouth. It was not a saliva, it was similar to a gummy bear, which Yunyu swallowed directly. Yunyu''s eyes widened as Ling Kai finally released him.


    Yunyu coughed a few times, he felt that something was stuck in his throat, but he couldn''t vomit it out. He glared at Ling Kai, "What did you do?!"


    Ling Kai smirked, he sat on the bench near them and then pointed his finger at Yunyu who was still on his knees. He hooked his finger and said, "Come here, dog."


    Yunyu felt that he was numb and his body started moving on his own. He was terrified to see himself walking like a dog towards Ling Kai''s direction. He stopped in front of Ling Kai, although he glared at Ling Kai with his death stare, his body was not his own.


    "Bark," Ling Kai commanded.


    "Woof!"


    "Good boy," Ling Kai laughed as he patted Yunyu''s permed head.


    [Oh my god, what is this!? Did I swallow his brain bead?! System, I can''t move my body at all!]


    [Pupa: I don''t think so. If you swallowed his brain bead already, you would not be able to communicate with me.]


    [¡­ should''ve tried swallowing the brain bead then.]


    [¡­]


    Although Yunyu couldn''t move his body, his eyes and lips were still his own, "Is this what you did to Bi He?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t let him swallow that much of essence, unlike you. Because he is a weak man without his ability. But you are indeed amazing, both your mental and physical prowess are top notch. I would not regret giving my brain bead to you later."


    "Did I just swallow your essence?"


    "It''s just liquid from my brain, your body is now mine. I can control your body like a puppet,??? Ling Kai caressed Ru Lan''s cheek and continued taunting him, "I wonder what will your people think if they see their mighty president stripping his suit in front of them, and give them a nude striptease? That would be interesting to watch, ahahaha!"


    "Don''t you dare!" Ru lan roared, he didn''t want his people to see him in shameful display. His reputation was on the line.


    "Ahahaha! Okay, okay! I was just messing around," Ling Kai patted Ru Lan''s head again and then said, "You are interesting to bully, a good toy."


    "What is your intention? You won''t get away with this!"


    "My intention? I just need a strong body to take my brain bead, so I can get a human body for myself," Ling Kai answered truthfully. He didn''t need to hide it from Ru Lan anyway, because he already made Ru Lan his target. If he could get Ru Lan''s body, it would be a good trade.


    "You are the best human contender for me, so I will use you as my new body," Ling Kai grinned from ear to ear, "Consider it an honor."


    "You! I will not let you do that!"


    "Ah, that would be troublesome~" Ling Kai rested his leg on the kneeling Ru Lan, he looked very relaxed, "I need my new body to accept my brain bead. Because for me to transfer into a new body, I need you to be submissive in both mind and heart."


    "Then I will never¡ª"


    "Worry not, we have plenty of times. I will make sure that you are willing to submit fully, so I can get a strong body for myself."


    [Hm¡­ If he can transfer his consciousness with a normal human like this, does he count as a zombie or not?]


    [Pupa: He is still a zombie. Why do you ask?]


    [I mean, he is technically inside a living person''s body. Does that mean he can set up a big tent?]


    [Pupa:¡­ you have bigger worries than that.]


    [But that''s still an important question!]


    Ling Kai was getting bored when playing with puppet Ru Lan. He released his control and then pointed at a few zombies. Five zombies turned into glow zombies ready to attack Ru Lan. He commanded, "Kill those zombies quickly or I will use your lightning to blow up this supermarket."


    After Yunyu regained control over Ru lan''s body, he glared at Ling Kai, but he knew that he couldn''t kill him, thus, he focused his gaze at five zombies that were charging at him, the zombies were getting nearer, but Yunyu couldn''t use an explosion. He jumped to the side and looked around to see something he could use.


    "Just use your explosion, you are wasting your time~ I want to leave this dark supermarket soon," Ling Kai taunted. But Yunyu ignored him. He saw a sharp metal plate on the floor. Yunyu picked it up and threw it up.


    Yunyu closed his palms together and opened it quickly. A long whip made out of electricity was created from his palm. Yunyu grabbed the electric whip and caught the sharp metal plate on the air with the tail of the whip.


    Yunyu used the sharp metal as the tip of the whip, "Electric snake!"


    Yunyu lashed the whip and the sharp tip immediately pierced one glow zombie''s head. The electric snake lashed in a zag move as it pierced one glow zombie''s head to another. In a blink of an eye, five glow zombies dropped dead with their glowing brain beads burst out of their head.


    Yunyu was breathing heavily, his adrenaline rushed him to act quickly or he would die.


    [Pupa: It''s still beyond my understanding how skilful you are with lightning. It feels like you''ve mastered this power for a long time.]


    [Hehe, maybe I''m just very talented.]


    Ling Kai watched in fascination. Regular humans would desperately try to use any means, or even running away, when faced with five feral zombies. Glow zombie was not an easy zombie to decapitate, because they were quick and their movement was unpredictable.


    But Ru Lan successfully decapitated all of them in one move. He was worthy of being his new body.


    Ling Kai had something in mind however. It would be boring if he took control over Ru Lan''s body without much struggle. His life was boring after all, he had been like this for ten years without anything interesting. He didn''t know anything except his name, and he felt that living in human settlement was useless. He only came to Duran city because his current body started rotting even after he preserved it with his power.


    Bi He''s constantly regenerating body caught his interest at first, but that guy didn''t have any offensive ability at all, that was boring.


    But now, President Ru Lan''s amazing mental and physical fortitude, added with his quick reflex and amazing raw power, caught his interest more.


    ''I wonder what kind of game I can play with this human.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 10%.]

 Chapter 49: 3.6

    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 10%.]


    [Why does it feel unsatisfactory to fill his Fatemeter? It feels like I''m the one being played here.]


    Ling Kai took the five glow brain beads and juggled it in palm, "I don''t really get why you guys are doing so much only for these beads. I can create even the highest quality bead you can imagine in a minute. Do you want it?"


    "No, I know that you just want to play around, anything that you do will have severe consequences," Yunyu said.


    "Ah, you got me," Ling Kai chuckled. He threw the brain beads at Yunyu and Yunyu caught it. He walked to the stair, "Five glow zombie brain beads are enough for this expedition, right? I guarantee you that there is no other glow zombie in this place."


    Yunyu nodded and followed Ling Kai. They descended to lower floors and called the team to leave the supermarket. His subordinate was shocked to see five glowing brain beads in President Ru''s hand, they praised him to the moon and back.


    "President Ru is amazing! He can fight five glow zombies without destroying anything! I''m sure he can even take out a chimera zombie!"


    "Sure, he is! President Ru is a great fighter!"


    President Ru didn''t say anything and entered his car. He was too tired to even smile, especially when the Zombie King, Ling Kai barged inside his car without any form of respect. Ling Kai grinned when he heard other young ability users trash talked him, because he didn''t do anything while President Ru worked hard to get all the brain beads.


    In fact, most of them were jealous because this newbie could get close to President Ru and even sat inside President Ru''s car, at least Vice President Bi was a very good healer and took care of President Ru''s well being seriously. Unlike Ling Kai who had no use.


    Ling Kai laughed at the people who slandered him. He didn''t care much, but it amused him, because they worshipped Ru Lan like he was some sort of god.


    "You are very popular. Strong, handsome, rich, but it doesn''t seem that you have any romantic relationship in your life. You are too dedicated for this thankless job," Ling Kai taunted Yunyu again. He held President Ru''s chin and said, "Are you in love with your Vice President, Bi He?"


    "Nonsense!"


    [I wished so, Ling Kai. I''d love to kiss Bi he. But this body is the body of a thirty years old monk, it''s ridiculous.]


    [Pupa: You are already nineteen in your world. Only eleven more years and you will also be a monk.]


    [Hey! I will make sure that I lose my virginity before thirty in my world!]


    [Pupa: With who?]


    [H¡ªHan Ye¡­]


    [Pupa: Pfffft¡­]


    "Ah? You are not in love with your vice president? Too bad, I can blackmail you with that~" Ling Kai sighed. He scratched his head and put his leg on the driver''s shoulder like before. He closed his eyes and fell asleep, apparently.


    Ru Lan peered at this guy. He knew that he couldn''t kill this Zombie King, but he was anxious about his unpredictable behaviour. Especially when they entered Duran City.


    He sat with his back straight, fearing that Ling Kai would do something to his people when he was off guard. Ling Kai found this a bit annoying, he felt like he was sleeping with a robot beside him.


    Ling Kai leaned his head on Ru Lan''s shoulder and he yawned again. Ru Lan shivered, his body was stiff as a piece of metal. Ling Kai got annoyed and tapped his shoulder. Ru Lan''s body immediately loosened, like a piece of jelly, his sturdy body became a pillow for Ling Kai.


    "Come on, relax a bit. I won''t kill you so soon," Ling Kai rested his head on Ru Lan''s lap and fell asleep just like that.


    [This guy sleeps like a log.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    [Wait, what did I do?]


    [Pupa: You become his pillow. Good job.]


    Ling Kai was sleeping peacefully. Although he did not need sleep at all, he liked to take a nap sometimes. It gave him the illusion of being a human. Something that was not his.


    ''Well, this human pillow is quite comfortable.''


    They returned back to Duran City in the evening. Ru Lan ignored Ling Kai who was still asleep in the car and immediately rushed to Bi He''s house. Ru Lan knocked the door a few times until the door was unlocked from inside.


    "President Ru¡­" Bi He bowed his head pitifully. The handsome, gentle guy looked deathly pale, he wore his pyjamas and looked unkempt, "Pardon me for my shameful display, please come in¡­" Bi He staggered as he went to the kitchen to make tea for the President.


    Ru Lan caught Bi He''s shoulder and carried him to the sofa, "You shouldn''t force yourself. What happened?"


    "I¡ª" Bi He raised his head, he wanted to report about what Ling Kai did to him, but then, he realized that Ling Kai suddenly appeared behind President Ru''s back. His eyes widened, his body trembled as he pointed at the man behind President Ru.


    "L¡ªLing Kai is not simple! President Ru¡ª"


    Ling Kai laughed as he glanced at Ru Lan. Ru Lan''s body went soft immediately and he fell to the ground. He glared at Ling Kai, "You!"


    "Hm? Did I interfere with your lovey-dovey moment?" Ling Kai shrugged. He sat beside Bi He who was trembling, "Why are you so scared? I just give you a bit of my essence. President Ru drank a lot of it and he is still fine."


    Bi He recovered his strength immediately after Ling Kai tried to touch him. He distanced himself from Ling Kai. He tried to pull Ru Lan. But soon realized that Ru Lan''s body was like that of a dead man. "What did you do to President Ru!?"


    "I told you, he drank a lot of my essence. He is basically my property now."


    Bi He bit his lips, he took a deep breath and his hand glowed with gentle light. He tried to heal whatever happened with President Ru. But President Ru suddenly grabbed his wrist and clench it tightly, "P¡ªPresident Ru?!"


    "I''m sorry, Bi He. I can''t control my body," Ru Lan said regretfully.


    Bi He winced in pain, because President Ru might break his wrist if he continued to tighten his grip.


    [No! I don''t want to hurt Bi He!]


    [Pupa: Why? He is technically your love rival in this world. You won''t face any consequence by killing him.]


    [But, Bi He is a kind, precious man! I will find another way to complete the task of this world without killing him!]


    Ru Lan snarled at Ling Kai, "Ling Kai! I will not spare you if you keep doing this! Bi He''s wrist will be broken!"


    "Oh~ Is that a threat for me? Turns out, President Ru does have a feeling for your vice president. Ah, that makes me jealous~" Ling Kai''s eyes were cold, he commanded, "Break his wrist."


    "Ling Kai!"


    Crack!

 Chapter 50: 3.7

    Crack!


    "Aaaah!" Bi He painful scream filled the room. He almost fainted due to the tremendous pain. He stared pitifully at Ru Lan, "P¡ªPresident Ru¡­"


    Ru Lan''s heart tightened when he felt the weak wrist of his Vice President. He had broken Bi He''s right wrist. He tried as hard as possible to move his body. But after tremendous struggle, he could only move his left hand.


    While Ling Kai laughed like a maniac with the sight of two lovers hurting each other, Ru Lan opened his palm and a ball of electricity swirled on his palm. He shot a medium sized laser beam at Ling Kai.


    Ling Kai was not aware of the sudden attack, because he thought that he had complete control over Ru Lan. The laser beam hit his body and Ling Kai was thrown across the room. His body hit the wall and Ling Kai groaned, "Argh!"


    Ru Lan got control over his body again. He released Bi He''s wrist. Bi He winced again, but he immediately held his wrist with his other hand, "I¡ªI''m okay, President. I can heal it."


    Ru Lan watched Bi He who was in pain, there was a grievance in his heart, "I''m sorry."


    [Aahh! This evil ML! I will kill him!]


    [Pupa: You will have to restart the world if you do that.]


    [¡­ I will teach him a lesson then!]


    Yunyu was relieved that he regained control over Ru Lan''s body again. He pulled Ling Kai who was lying on the ground weakly. Ru Lan''s laser beam was fatal.


    Ru Lan pulled Ling Kai''s collar. He placed his other hand on Ling Kai''s stomach, he created another electric ball with his palm, "As I said, I do not play around, Ling Kai."


    Ling Kai recovered all his strength just before Ru Lan released the electric ball. He grinned and clenched Ru Lan''s arm with his hands. Ru Lan realized what Ling Kai would do, he released his hand, but Ling Kai still clenched his arm.


    Ling Kai glared at Ru Lan and he finally addressed another command, "Obey."


    With that, Yunyu lost control over Ru Lan''s body and Ru Lan fell on the ground like a dead meat again.


    Ling Kai leered at Ru Lan. His gaze was cold, but the wide grin on his face created an unsettling image of a mentally deranged monster, "I didn''t know that President Ru loves Vice President Bi so much. It''s almost impossible for someone to break my control without extreme willpower."


    "Ling Kai, don''t¡ª"


    "Shut up, you weak trash!" Ling Kai glared at Bi He who tried to interfere. A strong gust of wind entered the house and Bi He was flung to the wall. Ling Kai was playing around with Bi He before, but after seeing how much willpower Ru Lan willing to spare for Bi He, he was angry at Bi He.


    No one ever showed him so much compassion and willpower.


    In fact, no one ever showed him kindness at all.


    He was born after the apocalypse started. He didn''t have any memory except his original name, but for the first year of apocalypse, he was hunted like the rest of the zombies. He didn''t know that he was special, but he knew that the other zombies didn''t have consciousness like him.


    He first came to know his power after he bit and killed an ability user. The ability user had a wind ability. He soon realized that he absorbed the guy''s power. He could master the wind ability like it was nothing. Soon, he killed many ability users and absorbed their power. He could practically use all kinds of ability.


    Two years after the apocalypse, he killed a rare female ability user that could enter someone''s consciousness, and could control a dead person''s body. After he gained her power, he mastered it within weeks and found out that he could change his body to a living man by transferring his brain bead.


    But the body could only last within five years before it started rotting, because Ling Kai was still a zombie. He killed a young ability user and took his body. Then he killed another, one year before he entered Duran City.


    This body was his third body, and he wanted someone with a stronger physique as a container for his fourth body. Bi He was his first target, until he found Ru Lan.


    [Wuwu¡­ please gentle Ling Kai, don''t hurt me.]


    [Pupa:¡­ you said you are going to teach him a lesson a few minutes ago.]


    [Sometimes you have to be tactful, you know.]


    [Pupa: I call that spineless.]


    "Very interesting," Ling Kai said. He sat on top of Ru Lan''s body and caressed his face with his cold fingers, "President Ru, tell me, will you cry if I kill Bi He?"


    "Don''t!"


    Ling Kai''s grin got creepier. He placed his palm on top of Ru Lan''s chest. He could feel Ru Lan''s accelerating heartbeat, "President Ru, you are deeply in love with that weakling. I''m jealous, very jealous."


    True, Ling Kai was jealous. Because nobody ever gave him that kind of care. He lived alone and survived alone as a disgusting zombie for ten years. His hatred towards Bi He grew stronger, because Ling Kai had to admit that he was jealous of Bi He.


    ''If only I can get the care of someone as strong as Ru Lan. I want to know the feeling of being protected¡­''


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 30%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 30%.]


    Ling Kai felt that it was ridiculous for him to wish something stupid. He was the zombie king, he could kill everyone easily. Even the strong Ru Lan, he could kill him with only one attack. But yet, he felt that he would regret doing that.


    He sighed and released Ru Lan. He stood up and shrugged, "Well, I will let you two for now. Go do something, make a child or something. I don''t care, I have my fun anyway."


    Before Ling Kai opened the door, he halted his step and said, "President Ru, I will make sure that you will surrender your body for me. You are the perfect match for me."


    Ling Kai left the house. But he just masked his presence to see what Ru Lan would do after he was freed. Not much of a surprise though, since Ru Lan helped Bi He immediately and apologized many times. Bi He himself only smiled and said that it was okay, since it was Ling Kai''s evil deed.


    "President, what would you do against Ling Kai? He can kill us all anytime."


    "I will find a way, you don''t need to worry. You just need to recover, okay?"


    "Okay, President¡­" Bi He stared at President Ru who sat behind him. He used a warm towel to ease the pain in Bi He''s wrist. While Bi He was using his healing ability to slowly recover his broken wrist.


    Bi He smiled at the anxious president, he leaned towards the President and kissed his cheek, "Thank you," Bi He said.


    Ru Lan was dazed by the kiss. But inside his head, Yunyu was busy arguing with the system.


    [System! What is Ru Lan''s original feeling for Bi He? Why did he kiss me?]


    [Pupa: Ru Lan sees Bi He as a trusted subordinate, closest one. Although Ru Lan doesn''t have romantic or sexual interest to Bi He, it could be called a platonic love.]


    [But, Bi He likes President Ru?]


    [Pupa: Probably, it is not specified in the background, though.]


    [Then it''s not my fault if Bi He takes the initiative, right? We didn''t get booted out by the world yet.]


    [Pupa: Perhaps¡­ Why are you asking this?]


    [So that means¡­ I can date someone, although not officially. Ehehehe¡­. ehehehe..]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Ling Kai watched everything, and his jealousy almost got the best of him. He disappeared from the room completely and left Duran City to a forest near the city. He was angry at Ru Lan who had murderous intention towards him, and he was jealous of Bi He who got all the care of the world.


    "Why does everyone hate me? Why?!" Ling Kai''s uncontrollable emotion attracted many zombies around him, the zombies gathered around and their heads turned glowing yellow. Ling Kai transformed thousands of zombies into hordes of strong glow zombies.

 Chapter 51: 3.8

    Yunyu stayed with Bi He until he was sure that Bi He was alright. He left Bi He''s house and returned back to his room at the top of the Duran Tower. He was satisfied with the world development right now. Because he was now ''dating'' Bi He unofficially.


    He rolled around on his bed, he was joyous because for once, he could beat the system''s hindrance. Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, it floated around unpleasantly, because this was not how this world was supposed to be.


    "You are going to ruin everything like the previous world. Don''t you remember that your target in this world is Ling Kai? This is not a world with two masters. Bi He will give you nothing."


    "But he loves me! I can finally date in this world!" Yunyu raised his chest pridefully, "Admit it, system. You are just displeased because I can escape the pit you set for me."


    The Pupa system was silenced, it was indeed a bit displeased with world development. But that was not its real concern.


    "Ling Kai is an unpredictable, dangerous man. You better not screw around in here, or we will be in another messy situation again," Pupa warned.


    "But everything is going well, right?" Yunyu still remembered the system''s notification of the meters, "Both Breakmeter and Fatemeter increased to 30%. Though, I''m not sure why."


    "Maybe Ling Kai is jealous? He was a human being before, but turned into a zombie without memory after the apocalypse hit. It must''ve been hard for him to survive against all those ability users. A foreign concept of love would make his emotion fluctuate," Pupa tried to explain logically.


    "Pfft¡­ Pupa, you are thinking too much. He is just a malicious monster!" Yunyu rolled around his bed, "Why is Ling Kai target of this world anyway? I hate him and all his ruthlessness!"


    "¡­ everyone has their own problem, you green kid, you have to learn wisdom."


    Pupa disappeared after saying that. Honestly, Yunyu didn''t understand what Pupa really meant. Both of them already saw how terrible that guy was, he could crush human life like it was a piece of dirt. He had no regard for human life, how could he learn how to love?


    About the Fatemeter increase, he still didn''t understand either. Although Pupa already told him his theory, he still couldn''t believe that a monster like Ling Kai could learn love and compassion.


    But Yunyu was too occupied with his relationship with Bi He right now. He had planned a ''date'' for them. Yunyu had had a lot of dates in the previous world with Junze, and once with Ronghui. He would plan something for him and Bi He too.


    Yunyu slept in peace as he dreamed about his love in pink.


    ***


    Meanwhile, more and more zombies gathered around the emotionally unstable Ling Kai. Their heads were glowing yellow, some even glowed red and developed stronger bodies. Ling Kai''s emotion mutated those regular zombies into high leveled zombies.


    Ling Kai''s head kept repeating that scene between Ru Lan and Bi He. He grew even more irritated, and he felt that it was unfair for him.


    Ling Kai knew that he was a human before he turned into a zombie, but he had no memory of his human life. He felt that fate was unfair for him, because he wanted Bi He''s life.


    ''If only I haven''t been turned into a zombie, maybe¡­ maybe I will understand love¡­''


    ''Maybe I will not be as strong, but someone strong like Ru Lan would come and protect me¡­''


    ''Ah, I want him to protect me¡­''


    The wave of zombies kept forming in front of Ling Kai. Some got their bodies mutated and merged into one another, creating a grotesque creature unpleasant for the eyes. Ling Kai''s amber eyes shone under the heavy rain. He gazed at the army of mutated zombies. For the first time in his ten years of being a zombie king, he loathed these gruesome creatures.


    He felt something for Ru Lan, but he didn''t really understand that feeling. However, if Ru Lan didn''t want to love him, then let Ru Lan hate him. As long as Ru Lan noticed him.


    "Attack them during the next full moon."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 40%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 25%.]


    ***


    Yunyu was outside with Bi He when he got the notification from the system. He was a bit weirded out by the sudden Breakmeter decrease and Fatemeter increase. It had been three days since the last time he saw Ling Kai. But he didn''t really care anyway, because Pupa said that he was nearby, in the forest.


    "President Ru, anything wrong?" Bi He said. He smiled sheepishly at Ru Lan who was sipping the tea that he made. They were inside Bi He''s house currently. They were not going out because it was downpour for three days straight.


    "A¡ªAh, it''s nothing," Ru Lan said, "Don''t call me President Ru. Just Ru Lan."


    "But, President Ru, that is disrespectful!" Bi He refused. However, his body said the truth when he leaned closer towards Ru Lan.


    "We are closer than just working partners, anyway," Ru Lan said. Yunyu was very careful with his words of choice. Because he didn''t want to get booted out and had to restart the world again. He had to address something in a lukewarm way to Bi He, but enough to mislead Bi He into thinking that Ru Lan was in love with him.


    "T¡ªThen¡­ Ru Lan¡­" Bi He felt giddy when he first said it. To be able to call the mighty President Ru by his name, it was an amazing honor.


    "I will be in your care, Bi He."


    Bi He nodded shyly, he glanced at the window. The downpour continued for three days straight, but the forecaster said that there should be a clear sky tomorrow.


    "Ru Lan, the forecaster said that the rain should stop tomorrow. Do you want to go somewhere? Maybe a walk outside the city, there are few good places without zombies near the city border. We can see the moonlight clearly from those spots," Bi He suggested.


    "Sure, I will protect you on our way there."


    [Hmmm¡­. Hmmmm¡­]


    [Pupa: Don''t hum too much in your head, I can hear you clearly.]


    [System, why do I feel unsettled? I feel like there will be something big coming.]


    [Pupa: Maybe because you are forgetting something?]


    [Eh? You mean Ling Kai? But you said he is in the forest.]


    [Pupa: He is.]


    [Then it''s safe for us.]


    Pupa wanted to facepalm hard, but realized that it didn''t have a hand. It could only grumble and disappear. Yunyu shrugged, although there was something unsettling in his heart, but he would go on a real date with Bi He tomorrow, who knew what exciting thing would happen?


    [Exciting thing, ehehe¡­. Ehehehe¡­]

 Chapter 52: 3.9

    The forecaster was right, the rain stopped the next day and it was clear from morning to night. Yunyu was busy fixing his tie in the dress room. He was excited for his first date with Bi He. They planned to go on a hill outside the city to see the moonlight, it wasn''t that far, and they could go with a car.


    But, Yunyu didn''t know how to drive though. True, he was already nineteen in his world. But he didn''t know how to drive a car, he never owned one. No, not because he couldn''t afford one, but because he was terrible at driving.


    [Pupa: But you are already nineteen, you should''ve known how to drive a car, or at least motorbike.]


    [I mean, I can drive illegally. But I failed the driving test five times in a row, so I can''t get my driving license¡­]


    [Pupa: including the motorbike driving test?]


    [I crashed six times during the two-wheeled test¡­]


    [Pupa: ¡­]


    [But, I''m a professional bus passenger.]


    Yunyu sighed. Luckily, Ru Lan was never shown to be able to drive in this world too. Because he was born with a silver spoon and still catered with the best stuff even after the apocalypse started. Bi He was his driver whenever they were going out of the city.


    Thus, Ru Lan waited in the lobby with his black suit and dark blue tie. His head was permed and he looked sharp and masculine. Everybody in the tower lobby couldn''t stop staring at him. President Ru always looked proper most of the time, but today, he looked like a black star.


    Bi He''s car parked in front of the lobby. He opened the car door and walked towards Ru Lan. He wore a silver suit and that matched his silver glasses. He smiled at Ru Lan meekly, "Ru Lan, you look amazing."


    Ru Lan smiled and took the initiative to held Bi He''s hand, "So do you, Bi He. Let''s go."


    Bi He nodded. Bi He courteously opened the car door for Ru Lan and they were off to leave the city. The car went at a steady speed, the street lamps gave a faint glimmer on Bi He''s gentle face, which made Yunyu a bit dazed.


    After the car left the city, they drove through the road and took a left turn to the hill. It wasn''t dark because the moonlight was really clear today. They arrived at the top of the hill after an hour of driving. Ru Lan was surprised when he saw a fancy restaurant table, complete with candle and a rose.


    Bi He hurriedly took out something from the car trunk, a homemade food that he made. Bi He was embarrassed as he unpacked the bag to prepare for the dinner. He put his food on the table, two plates of steak, freshly grilled.


    "I¡ªI don''t know better food to make for both of us¡­ I hope you like it," Bi He said embarrassedly. Ru Lan smiled and he caressed Bi He''s face gently:


    "Indeed, I like it very much."


    They sat at the table, as they ate in serenity. The moonlight was shining beautifully, it showered Bi He''s face with a gentle glow. Ru Lan was once again, dazed by how handsome this guy was. He wanted to kiss him, but he couldn''t, because that would count as him ''loving'' Bi He.


    He could just wait until Bi He took the initiative.


    After they finished their plate, They gazed at each other tenderly, "Stop staring at me, it''s embarrassing," Bi He blushed.


    "No, I like to gaze at a beauty like you," Ru Lan showed his thin smile, which was deadly for Bi He.


    The situation was right, Yunyu thought that they could do more later, and it seemed that there were no zombies around here, probably because this place had been visited and cleared so many times by people.


    [What do you think about my pick up skill? Amazing, right? I learn it by reading cheeky romance novels!]


    [Pupa: Something is coming¡­ in a massive volume.]


    [Huh? What do you mean? I see nothing except us around here.]


    [Pupa: No, I''m not wrong. Let me scan the surroundings.]


    Pupa disappeared for fifteen minutes, and then returned. It looked restless;


    [Pupa: Go now! Massive wave of high levelled zombies are coming this way!]


    [WHAT?!]


    Yunyu Lan stood from the chair. His eyes scanned around, he opened his hands and balls of electricity gathered on his palm.


    Bi He sensed that something wasn''t right with Ru Lan, "What''s wrong?"


    "Bi He, go to the car now, let''s return back to the city," Ru Lan said coldly.


    Bi He didn''t know what was in Ru Lan''s mind. But he always obeyed President Ru''s command. He rushed to the car and started the engine. Ru Lan''s eyes scanned around and he saw a faint red glow from the forest. Soon, he discovered thirty red zombies with their muscular body charged towards him.


    "God¡­" Yunyu knew that he couldn''t fight thirty red zombies at once. One red zombie was already handful enough to fight, let alone thirty. He jumped to the car and commanded Bi He, "Return to the city now!"


    Bi He hit the gas and the car drove at high speed. He saw a few chimera zombies chasing the car from behind. The chimera was that of wolf and cheetah, they were merged and mutated after the apocalypse.


    The chimera zombies were fast, knowing that they would reach the car soon, Yunyu opened the door and pointed his palm at the hill above the road.


    BOOM!


    He shot a medium sized laser beam three times and the hill crumbled. The debris fell down and injured a few chimeras, also slowing them down.


    "Ru Lan, what is happening?!" Bi He asked, his eyes were still on the road, but he was panicked.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s best to group up. The city is in danger!"


    The car drove through the road and returned back to the main road heading towards the Duran City. To their surprise, the city had been sieged by a wave of red and glow zombies. Some even mutated into stronger ones. But these zombies only surrounded the city without attacking at all.


    Some ability users tried to attack them. Although their attack hit and some strong attack actually crushed the zombie, the zombie''s body would automatically gather back and form an even more grotesque looking zombie.


    Yunyu was so terrified, that his face paled.


    [Pupa¡­ what is happening¡­]


    [Pupa: Ling Kai is waiting for you. Face him, this is what you bring upon yourself.]


    The car stopped in front of the gate, where all ability users were already waiting for his arrival. Ru Lan exited the car and his attention immediately darted on a man who was sitting on a throne made with zombies'' mangled hands on top of a behemoth zombie.


    Ling Kai looked down at Ru Lan who had exited the car. He saw Bi He opened the car door and stood behind Ru Lan warily. His amber eyes grew colder and his heart felt tighter;


    "It seems that my disappearance didn''t faze you at all, President Ru. I am here to watch how the mighty President Ru fares against the army of my zombies. Give me a good show."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 45%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 20%.]

 Chapter 53: 3.10

    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 45%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 20%.]


    Yunyu gulped when he saw the wave of zombies in front of him. Ling Kai gazed down at him condescendingly. It was pretty much a dead end for him, he couldn''t run away to fight against Ling Kai.


    [System, why does Ling Kai turn like this? What triggers him?]


    [Pupa: It''s you.]


    [Me? But I did nothing wrong! I mean, he is a heartless monster that only loves chaos, and I cater to all the chaos that he created.]


    [Pupa:¡­ as long as he has a Fatemeter, then he is not heartless.]


    [But, what he did¡ª]


    Yunyu didn''t have much time to argue with the system when Ling Kai called his name again, "President Ru, what do you think of my zombie army? I can create more than this, but I don''t want to frighten your citizens even more."


    Ling Kai''s condescending gaze scanned the ability users who were obviously scared, but got a boost of morality once their President Ru stood in front of them. They worshipped Ru Lan like he was some kind of omnipotent god.


    Then, he saw Bi He behind Ru Lan whose body was basically sticking in Ru Lan. He felt that Bi He deliberately taunted him by holding Ru Lan''s arm and acting scared. Ling Kai gritted his teeth, he opened his palm and shot a medium sized laser beam towards Bi He, which Ru Lan repelled by sending the same attack.


    Their attacks collided mid-air, creating a flash and small explosion.


    "President Ru loves your Vice President so much that you dare to repel my attack. Even after you see these armies of zombies?" Ling Kai asked again, his anger stacked up slowly, but he still tried to hold it. He didn''t know why he was holding his anger, but he tried to.


    "Bi He is one of my people, I will not let you hurt him," Ru Lan said diplomatically. But it finally ignited Ling Kai''s anger. He felt stupid to ask for the reason, of course it was all clear from the very beginning.


    Nobody liked him, nobody would ever protect him, and he doubted anybody would in the future. Why hesitate?


    "Then, I don''t need to hold back anymore," Ling Kai raised his finger and commanded, "Attack."


    The wave of red and glow zombies moved, while the behemoth zombie that Ling Kai mounted stood still, only grunted in anger. The red zombies were slower, but stronger than glow zombies. But the glow zombie rushed to attack the ability users.


    "Defend the city! Use all your powers!"


    The ability users started unleashing their attacks. The earth ability user made two tectonic plates and slammed it to the zombies to crush them. The fire ability user used their scorching fire bomb to burn the zombies, and many more.


    "Start combining your attack! Do it with your partner!" Ru Lan ordered again. Once he became the President, he assigned every ability user with a partner that would complement their ability. It was Ru Lan''s original idea, because he found that some ability users could create a combo with his partner.


    "YES, PRESIDENT!" the ability users affirmed the command.


    A wind ability user created a strong gust of wind that slowed down the zombies heading towards him, and her partner, a strong ice user, combined his ice attack with the gust of wind. The combination of ice and wind created a blizzard that froze the glow zombies and slowed down the red zombies.


    It was not for long though, because zombies were naturally resistant to cold. They would struggle and break the ice soon. Thus, ability users that had powerful bodies rushed towards the zombies and punched or gutted their heads easily. The zombie heads fell to the ground one by one.


    Many attack combinations were made, thanks to President Ru''s training. But it was not enough. No, it was enough, but there was no use at all.


    Because every time they destroyed the zombies'' head, Ling Kai would just raise his hand and commanded, "Merge."


    Then all the destroyed zombies'' bodies would gather and merge into one. It got so big that in the east side of the city gate, the destroyed zombies had merged into a ball of grotesque rotting flesh filled with zombie''s pieces. No matter how much they tried to destroy it, it wouldn''t die at all.


    The grotesque ball of zombies shook the mental fortitude of many ability users who were already tired and scared of the creature. Ling Kai laughed as he watched many ability users starting to run back into the city, trying to find some useless shelter.


    "It''s a pity. It seems they are not as mentally strong as you, President Ru," Ling Kai said. He saw that President Ru didn''t budge at all from his position, he still stood straight unwavering.


    [System, I can''t feel my leg now, it''s numb. I''m so scared¡­]


    [Pupa: Just when I''m about to praise you for your mental strength.]


    Yunyu took a deep breath. He still didn''t understand how the situation escalated like this, but if the system said that he was the one who caused this, then he didn''t want anyone to be the victim of his carelessness.


    He glanced at Bi He. Bi He was his combination partner, because Ru Lan didn''t need any other attack to help him, he only needed the support that could strengthen his power, "Let''s go, Bi He."


    "I will protect you, Ru Lan!" Bi He nodded.


    Ru Lan commanded a girl near him, "Amanda, earth pillar."


    "Yes, president!"


    The girl named Amanda used her earth power and the ground beneath Ru Lan and Bi He shook. The ground beneath them escalated high and created an earth pillar. Ru Lan and Bi He were now high above the zombies.


    Every ability users immediately retreated once they saw their President and Vice readying their attack. Ling Kai watched in jealousy, because everything about Ru Lan and Bi He felt so harmonious, he couldn''t wait to destroy their bonds.


    "I''m ready, Ru Lan!" Bi He''s hand glowed in intense light and he put his hands on Ru Lan''s head. He closed his eyes, concentrating. He was now trying to constantly regenerate Ru Lan''s energy, so he wouldn''t overcharge or exhaust too much power while unleashing constant attack.


    Ru Lan knew that Bi He already transferred his energy. Ru Lan took a deep breath and he opened his palm. A ball of electricity started swirling around each of Ru Lan''s fingers, in total, there were ten electric balls on his hands.


    Ru Lan raised his hand high, and then clapped once, "Lightning Shower Attack!"


    The balls of electricity on his fingers unleashed thousands of lightning attacks that struck the zombies'' heads in deadly precision. Each attack would blast and burnt the zombies to crisp, it was strong enough to actually destroy the brain bead of the zombies.


    Ling Kai watched in amazement. Ru Lan''s constant lightning shower attack stopped the zombies from merging. Ling Kai had to actually use an energy barrier to protect himself from the attack.


    After Ru Lan clapped five times, he started coughing blood. He already unleashed countless lightning attacks to the zombies. He was already at his limit, even with Bi He''s regeneration power. Bi He also started shaking, because he was also at his limit.


    [System, D¡ªDid I make it? Did I¡­ win?]


    [Pupa: You did very well, Bai Yunyu.]


    Pupa watched as Yunyu clapped for the sixth time and he finally collapsed, Yunyu whispered a message on Bi He before he completely lost his consciousness, "Protect¡­ my people."


    "Ru Lan!" Bi He screamed as he caught Ru Lan who fainted out of exhaustion.


    Seeing an opening, Ling Kai destroyed the earth pillar and they fell to the ground. Ling Kai caught both of them with his wind power before their body landed on the ground.


    Ling Kai saw almost 90% of his zombie armies had been exterminated without the chance of merging back. Ru Lan''s power was truly amazing, he was probably the strongest human that Ling Kai ever met.


    Bi He desperately opened his palms again and tried to heal Ru Lan, but the usual gentle glow didn''t appear in his hands. It seemed that he also had exhausted all his power.


    Ling Kai saw that the ability users were all shocked when they saw President Ru had fainted helplessly. He needed a lot of time to recover without Vice President Bi''s healing power.


    The ability users started to back off, some already scattered, trying to run away from the scene. When their President had failed, then they were all doomed, at least their morale had been reduced to dust.


    Ling Kai grinned, he jumped from the behemoth zombie and strutted leisurely in front of Bi He.


    Bi He looked up and was petrified with Ling Kai''s amber eyes. Ling Kai glared at Bi He, under the moonlight, his amber eyes shone;


    "Give Ru Lan to me."

 Chapter 54: 3.11

    "Give Ru Lan to me."


    Everyone was shocked with Ling Kai''s demand. They thought that Ling Kai would demand to give the city to him, or human sacrifice. Because this powerful zombie king had defeated their president.


    Although President Ru had exterminated 90% of the zombies, the rest of the people couldn''t fight the last 10%, especially when Ling Kai was still very much alive. Maybe because they had been well protected by their president, that they didn''t have individual strength. They relied on him too much.


    Thus, when Ling Kai asked for them to hand their president, they were all silenced. Nobody dared to fight and protect their president.


    Ling Kai sneered at these bunch of cowards. They were all shows, but no strength. They relied on Ru Lan too much, yet, when Ru Lan was now in his weakest, nobody wanted to protect him.


    ''It must have been hard to be Ru Lan, to have everyone adore you, but nobody cares for you¡­''


    ''Maybe we are not so different. Everyone fears me, and nobody cares for me¡­''


    Since nobody was brave enough to fight Ling Kai, his only obstacle was Bi He who tightly clenched Ru Lan''s body. He could just kill Bi He right now, but if Ru Lan woke up and found out that Bi He was dead¡­ Ling Kai didn''t want to see his reaction.


    "This city is full of cowards. Everyone relies on President Ru so much that they become a parasite, hanging on a big tree," Ling Kai sneered. Even after such an insult, nobody was angry enough to stand up and take charge.


    Ling Kai crouched in front of Bi He and unconscious Ru Lan. He asked Bi He for the second time, "Give Ru Lan to me."


    Bi He lowered his gaze, maybe because he was instinctively afraid of Ling Kai''s gaze, "If¡­ if I give Ru Lan to you, will you spare everyone in the city?"


    "Oh? I thought you would be harder to negotiate," Ling Kai pinched Bi He''s chin with his thumb and raised his chin, so Bi He couldn''t avoid his eyes, "Why don''t you fight more for your lover? Ru Lan protects you many times, but you will let him go like this? I''m starting to doubt your sincerity for him."


    "¡­ Ru Lan prioritizes his people over himself. You can take him and disappear forever¡­ I''m sure Ru Lan wouldn''t mind. As long as the city is safe¡­" Bi He said.


    Ling Kai''s scrutinizing gaze made Bi He uncomfortable, after a moment, Ling Kai snorted, "You are just like the rest of those cowards. You will take control over the city to replace him, and all of you will soon forget about your heroic President Ru."


    Ling Kai released his pinch and separated Bi He and Ru Lan with his wind. Ling Kai carried Ru Lan in his embrace, he stared at the strong feature of mighty President Ru, then gazed condescendingly at the people, "I will ask you once more, do you want me to take President Ru and never comes back, or do you want to sacrifice yourself for him? If someone in here wants to sacrifice themselves for President Ru, then come forward and I will turn you into a rotting zombie."


    Silence perturbed the air after Ling Kai delivered his ultimatum. Nobody dared to move an inch from their position, including Vice President Bi He.


    He waited if someone was brave enough to volunteer, but everybody wanted to persevere their life. Ling Kai stared pitifully at unconscious Ru Lan.


    ''Ru Lan, I wonder what you would think if you can see this? You risked your life to protect your people, but they don''t want to protect you. You are like a candle that lights up the dark room, but once you die out, nobody will care for you anymore.''


    ''I can take care of you better than any of them.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 50%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 25%.]


    "Then I will leave. I will never return to this city full of cowards, good luck with your city, President Bi He," Ling Kai said. He disappeared with Ru Lan''s body.


    The zombies all slowly melted into puddles of blood and rotten flesh with their glowing brain beads. Bi He stared at the mess and then commanded, "Collect the brain beads, it is valuable for trading. Remember, this is Ru Lan''s wish for us to stay alive."


    "Yes, President Bi!"


    With that, everybody started collecting the brain beads and proceeded as if President Ru was just a remnant of memory for them.


    ***


    [Pupa: How long will you stay unconscious? It''s been two weeks since that day.]


    [I''m a sleeping beauty you know. Maybe I will have more sleep before I get the kiss from my prince charming.]


    [Pupa: Bi He is now standing naked in front of you, doing striptease for you to see.]


    Yunyu opened his eyes immediately. His eyes observed around, trying to find the naked Bi He. But all he saw was a room with low ceiling and few humble furniture. Aside from him lying on the bed, nobody was in the room.


    [You lied to me!]


    [Pupa: Because that is the only way for you to wake up, pervert.]


    [Ugh, where am I anyway?]


    Before the system could answer, the door was opened and Ling Kai came in with a bowl of warm porridge and meat. He was surprised when he saw Ru Lan finally opened his eyes. It had been two weeks since he captured Ru Lan. They went to many abandoned locations until Ling Kai decided to settle in a place where he first regained his consciousness as a zombie.


    "Ah, you finally woke up," Ling Kai said. He smiled and put down the porridge. He sat on the edge of the bed, "Are you uncomfortable? It''s been two weeks."


    Ru Lan glared at Ling Kai and tried to move his body, but he felt muscle ache all over. Which was understandable, because he would feel this after exhausting too much power without the help of Bi He''s healing ability.


    "Ah, I will relieve the pain," Ling Kai touched Ru Lan''s ankle and the trace of cooling energy reduced the muscle ache. Ru Lan watched Ling Kai suspiciously, he didn''t know what was in Ling Kai''s head right now, but he felt that Ling Kai was different.


    "What did you do when I was unconscious?" Ru Lan asked.


    "I¡­ I just brought you to this place¡­" Ling Kai said. He didn''t know what to say anymore. He wanted to say that Duran City was full of cowards that didn''t value Ru Lan. But he didn''t want Ru Lan to get hurt.


    "What happened with my people? Did you kill everyone?" Ru Lan raised his finger and his hand trembled, he tried hard to create a ball of electricity, but because he was too exhausted, the ball of electricity popped every three seconds.


    Ling Kai covered Ru Lan''s hand with his and said, "They are all safe, I didn''t hurt anyone. I just¡­ took your body and ran away¡­"


    Yunyu felt that something was amiss. Ling Kai was a ruthless man, how could he spare a city after that much confrontation. However, when he asked the system, he got the same answer.


    [Pupa: Duran City is well and prosperous, nothing has changed since your disappearance. Ling Kai didn''t do anything to them, you should learn more about him.]


    Yunyu still couldn''t believe that Ling Kai would spare them. Did he threaten to kill Ru Lan while he was unconscious? Did he ravage the whole city before taking his body and disappear only for fun? At least, his people should be desperately trying to save him from Ling Kai, and he was worried that Bi He might''ve died after trying to save him.


    [What are the current meters?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter 30%. Fatemeter 55%. Yunyu, I will repeat this over and over. Ling Kai is not heartless.]

 Chapter 55: 3.12

    [Pupa: Breakmeter 30%. Fatemeter 55%. Yunyu, I will repeat this over and over. Ling Kai is not heartless.]


    [But he is a chaotic monster! System, I just don''t understand. How can someone have little regard for humanity, but still have heart?]


    [Pupa: You will learn soon.]


    Honestly, Pupa was also unsure whether knowing Ling Kai would help Yunyu realize that the world was not black and white. There were few times when a chaotic evil knew the feeling of love. Ling Kai was in love with Yunyu right now, but Ling Kai was oblivious about his own feelings. Meanwhile, Yunyu¡­ Pupa gave up with this kid.


    This kid had a kind heart, but was dense and blind with his sense of justice.


    Ling Kai sighed when he saw Ru Lan alertness towards him. Of course, it was logical for Ru Lan to be cautious. But it still hurt him, somehow. He cared for Ru Lan''s body for two weeks and even went as far as growing plants and raising chicken¡­ well, mutated chicken, so Ru Lan could eat well.


    He felt hurt.


    Ling Kai took the porridge bowl and stirred it with a spoon, "You should eat first, I''ve prepared this porridge and meat for you."


    Ling Kai took a spoonful of porridge and meat, then tried to spoon fed Ru Lan. Ru Lan was disgusted when he saw the meat. He brushed away Ling Kai''s wrist and the spoon fell to the ground, "What kind of meat is that? Do you want to feed me with human meat?! Disgusting!"


    Ru Lan took the bowl from Ling Kai''s hand and threw it on the ground, "If you want to kill me, then kill me now! What is the use of this!?"


    Ling Kai watched as the bowl of porridge and meat that he worked hard to make slopped on the ground. He made it by looking at a cookbook recipe in this house. Since Ru Lan was a human, he needed proper food for his nutrition. So he learned how to cook like a normal human.


    Only for Ru Lan, he did this. But this person didn''t even feel sympathy towards him.


    Ling Kai''s body trembled as he tried to suppress his anger. He could crush Ru Lan to pulp, he could also skin Ru Lan''s body until he begged for mercy. But he didn''t want to. Somehow, he had grown attached to Ru Lan. He didn''t know the reason, and he didn''t know what was this feeling in his heart.


    But he didn''t want to lose Ru Lan, no matter what.


    Ru Lan was able to move his body after Ling Kai reduced his muscle ache. He stood from the bed, he wanted to leave this place and returned to Duran City as soon as possible. He was worried about Bi He.


    Ling Kai held Ru Lan''s wrist, "You are still recovering."


    Ru Lan glared at Ling Kai and punched him in the face. Ling Kai didn''t feel the punch on his face at all, but he felt that his heart had been crushed.


    "What kind of trick you¡ª" Ru Lan stopped talking when something foreign dripped from Ling Kai''s eyes. Tears started streaming from Ling Kai''s eyes, he tried to rub it, but the tears didn''t stop.


    "What is this water coming out of my eyes?"


    And then, Ling Kai clenched his heart. He looked up at Ru Lan who was stunned, "Why is it so painful here?"


    [System¡­. What is happening to him¡­]


    [Pupa: Are you blind or what? He is heartbroken! His Fatemeter is already 55%. He is already in love with you. What would you feel if Han Ye punched you in the face?]


    [If Han Ye punched me in the face¡­ I will definitely cry¡­]


    Yunyu watched Ling Kai who tried to rub his tears, but the tears didn''t stop falling. Somehow, Yunyu felt guilty. He didn''t expect that the ruthless monster could cry pitifully. Yunyu finally yielded and he kneeled in front of Ling Kai. He brushed Ling Kai''s tears gently with his thumbs.


    "Don''t cry¡­"


    Ling Kai was born without memory, and he had just discovered various emotions after he met Ru Lan. He knew that people cried when they were desperate to save their life, but this emotion was the first time for him.


    Turned out, sadness was more painful than what he imagined.


    All he wanted right now was to hug Ru Lan, his instinct told him that he would feel better after he hugged Ru Lan, and he did just that.


    Ling Kai hugged Ru Lan tightly, his hand wrapped around Ru Lan''s waist and he rested his body on Ru Lan.


    "Ru Lan, do you hate me that much?" Ling Kai asked, "If I''m not the zombie king, do you still hate me that much?"


    "¡­"


    Yunyu didn''t understand either. He felt that, based on the world background, he should be hating this monster called Ling Kai. But when he listened to what Ling Kai said, if he was not the zombie king, would Yunyu or Ru Lan still hate him that much?


    "I turned into a zombie without memory at all. I don''t know my purpose in this world. I''m just trying to survive alone in the apocalypse as a regular zombie with consciousness, and those people with abilities tried to kill me for their amusement."


    "Am I wrong if I fight back? I also want to survive, so I killed them all¡­"


    "Ru Lan¡­ is there no way for me to get your sympathy?"


    Yunyu didn''t know what to say anymore. He seemed to forget one thing because he hated Ling Kai. He forgot that Ling Kai was born as a zombie king without memory, and without anyone who guided him in this world. He survived through the harsh world of apocalypse, and he was the product of violence.


    [System¡­]


    [Pupa: You''ve finally learned something?]


    [I don''t know what to feel about this. I feel conflicted. I hate Ling Kai for playing around with human''s life. But at the same time, I can see his reason¡­]


    [Pupa: The world is not black and white. What Ling Kai did to all his victims are nasty, but that is his way to survive, and he knows no other way.]


    [Pupa: You should know that, by filling Fatemeter of the master of the world, you are also helping them to be a better person¡­ Just don''t be stupid and ruin their life like what you did with Ronghui.]


    Yunyu returned Ling Kai''s hug. He gently embraced Ling Kai despite his conflicted emotion.


    Feeling the gentle embrace of Ru Lan, Ling Kai tightened his hug, "Ru Lan, will you give me a chance?"


    Yunyu sighed, he wanted to personally say this to Ling Kai, not as Ru Lan, "Ling Kai, I''m sorry for being ignorant. Thank you for taking care of me."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 70%.]

 Chapter 56: 3.13

    After that day, Ru Lan had accepted Ling Kai''s care to recover from his exhaustion after he consumed too much power. Ling Kai didn''t have the exact same power as Bi He that could regenerate damaged tissue and replenish energy instantly, because Bi He''s ability was one of a kind.


    What Ling Kai had was using water ability to soothe the muscle ache. It took almost two months for Ru Lan to be able to recover fully. He was now doing push ups at the second floor, while Ling Kai was cooking food for him.


    They were living under the same roof in this abandoned city infested with zombies. Though, of course, those zombies became somewhat of guards who patrolled around the area. Ling Kai would notice when a human had entered the city.


    "Ru Lan, I made a mushroom soup for lunch," Ling Kai said. He watched Ru Lan who was in his one hundred push ups, barely breaking any sweat. Yunyu however, he was about to die.


    [Uurgghh! System, I can''t do this!]


    [Pupa: You have Ru Lan''s body, why are you complaining, do more push ups!]


    [But my inner strength is not built for training! I''m a couch potato, not an athlete!]


    After Ling Kai called him, he took a breather. He stopped his push up and stood, "I will take a bath first."


    Ling Kai watched Ru Lan''s muscular back glistened with sweat as Ru Lan walked to his room to take a bath. His face started to get hot for no reason whenever he saw the topless Ru Lan.


    Ru Lan was indeed a fine man. He was tall, handsome, and he had the right amount of muscle in his body. He had bronze skin, and he was clean for a human in the zombie apocalypse. Ling Kai felt his body was hot all over whenever he saw Ru Lan walking around, topless. Sometimes he walked around with only underwear. Completely disregarding Ling Kai''s presence.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was grieving while he took a bath.


    [I have been trying to seduce him every day! Why is Ling Kai not seduced by me? Is he really impotent? He can''t set up a tent at all?]


    [Pupa: Why are you so consistent about it anyway. I thought you like Bi He.]


    [I mean, a man has to vent his frustration somehow, right?]


    [Pupa: Wow, your love is so cheap.]


    Pupa sighed. Ru Lan''s world setting prevented Yunyu from taking the initiative of sexual or romantic acts in this world. Ru Lan was never in love in his life, truthfully. He was dedicated to protect his people and his job.


    Meanwhile, for Ling Kai, love was already foreign enough for him, let alone sexual attraction and sex. These two were in this deadlock and this had gone on and on for two months.


    Because of this, Pupa had to listen to Yunyu''s grumbling everyday about how pitiful his life was, unable to get laid in this world.


    [Maybe I should do more crunches, so my butt will be perkier. Ling Kai might be into that. I really want to know whether he can set up a big tent or not.]


    [Pupa: If only you have this much dedication to fill the Breakmeter.]


    Pupa started to get anxious about the meters. Because both were stuck since the last time the Fatemeter rose, with Breakmeter at 30% and Fatemeter at 70%.


    [¡­ the meters will definitely increase after I get laid, trust me, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: Then, I guess we have to give up.]


    Ru Lan finished his bath and went to the dining table. Ling was already sitting at the table with a chopstick and a bowl full of rice. Although Ling Kai didn''t need to eat, he still ate with Ru Lan to show an illusion that he too, was a human.


    Ru Lan sat across the table and they ate in silence. Ling Kai kept glancing at Ru Lan who was eating comfortably. Although they had maintained an ambiguous air between them, Ling Kai knew that it was not for long.


    Because Ru Lan would want to return back to Duran City after he was fully recovered.


    And Ling Kai was not happy with it. He didn''t want this illusion of harmonious life between them to disappear. He wanted this to stay forever. Because Ru Lan would definitely return back to Bi He, and soon, Ling Kai would be forgotten again.


    After ten years of surviving in this apocalypse alone, Ling Kai didn''t want to lose the most important person in his heart right now. That was why, if their separation was inevitable, at least Ling Kai wanted Ru Lan to know everything about him.


    He hoped that Ru Lan would remember him as a fraction of his memory in his old days.


    After they ate lunch, Ling Kai started the conversation, "Ru Lan, I want to tell you something."


    "Hm?"


    "I¡­ I want to tell you about something I remember before I turned as a zombie," Ling Kai confessed. It caught Ru Lan''s attention immediately, "I mean, something I noticed once I gained my consciousness as a zombie."


    "What is it then?" Ru Lan asked.


    "When I gained my consciousness, I was in this house. I was on the bed with a gunshot wound on my chest. But I remember nothing except my name."


    "I checked the room and saw many things that are foreign to me, numbers and words I don''t understand. But I see myself in a pic with people who might be my parents," Ling Kai explained, "I will show you."


    Ru Lan followed Ling Kai to his room. Ling Kai clicked the door handle and opened the room.


    It was a regular room, similar to Ru Lan''s current room. But it had a certain air of scholar. There were many books about biology stacked on the bookcase. Many research papers were scattered on the table, and there was a picture hanging on the wall. The picture of an unknown man, sitting side by side with two older couples, probably his parents.


    "That is my original body¡­" Ling Kai commented, "I don''t know anything about my previous life, but when I woke up as a zombie, I was holding this¡­"


    Ling Kai opened the drawer and there were two small vials. The vials were empty and had labels on it, ZX caution and ZX mutation. He gave the vials to Ru Lan, "Maybe you know about this."


    Yunyu picked the empty vials from Ling Kai''s hand, then a sudden notification from Pupa rang in his head.


    [Pupa: Ding! Hidden plot has been triggered! Ling Kai''s groundbreaking research!]

 Chapter 57: 3.14

    [Pupa: Ding! Hidden plot has been triggered! Ling Kai''s groundbreaking research!]


    Yunyu took a deep breath as Pupa slowly poured the hidden plot in Yunyu''s head. The first thing that Yunyu saw was a man, probably in his mid-twenty, writing in his note and checking something under the microscope simultaneously.


    He was wearing a lab coat. He was busy in this big laboratory alone, only communicating with his assistant with the intercom. Ling Kai was a young scientist that had a noble heart. His father died when Ling Kai was only ten because of a mysterious illness that rapidly deteriorated his body until he died in his sleep.


    Nobody knew what illness had taken his father, but young Ling Kai was determined to discover his father''s illness, especially since his mother started to develop the same symptom like his father when Ling Kai was seventeen, but his mother died three years later.


    Ling Kai was only twenty when he lost all his family members. He had no other family member, so he was living alone in his house. He was also reclusive and never communicated with his neighbors.


    But, young Ling Kai was a science prodigy and through his personal research, he concluded that his parents'' bodies would slowly rot, though it took years for them to die. It was like a nightmare for anyone to experience it.


    Ling Kai published his research via a sponsor and got government sponsorship and access to a private lab to study about this illness of his parents. He discovered that his parents had been infected with a new virus that came from an unknown animal, probably something that they ate before.


    Although Ling Kai couldn''t determine the animal that caused the illness, he could develop a cure for this. Ling Kai started his research and recruited a few assistants. His research turned out to be groundbreaking, because the cure that he had developed was able to constantly regenerate the tissue and cell of the patient for a long time.


    Although it was still in development, his research became a top secret of the government. Ling Kai was given the best facility one researcher could ever get, and he was only twenty five years old.


    Truthfully, aside from developing the cure, Ling Kai had developed another two secret biological agents. One agent would turn a human into a walking, rotting corpse, like a zombie in the movies. And the other would mutate human with unknown possibility, it might be the groundbreaking agent that would turn human into a being with superpower.


    Thus, Ling Kai had three completed biological agents, the miracle cure that would make a human could constantly regenerate their tissue and cell, and would be able to heal other people with the same regenerative ability. The agent that would turn humans into immortal, but rotting zombies that he labelled ZX Caution, and last was an agent that might evolve a regular man into a superman that he labelled ZX Mutation. These two researches could potentially endanger the world.


    Ling Kai was satisfied with his research, but he didn???t intend to publish his two secret researches other than the cure to the government. He put the ZX research papers and the first finished miracle cure vial inside an envelope. He also took the first two samples of ZX agents that he developed in his pocket, and then he went back home


    But it seemed that there was a traitor in his lab, probably one of his assistants. When Ling Kai entered his home, he was shot from behind by an unknown assailant. He fell on the ground, the assailant took the envelope and fled.


    Ling Kai was mortally wounded, but he still had enough strength to return back to his room to call for an ambulance. But he was already at the brink of death, Ling Kai desperately took the ZX vials in his pocket, he didn''t have enough time to check which one was the ZX mutation. In a desperate attempt to preserve his life, he drank both and slumped on his bed.


    His heart stopped beating for one year before the apocalypse started. The government ignored his death, because the assailant told them that he had disposed of Ling Kai''s dead body and sold ZX research papers to the government at high price.


    When the virus broke out and the apocalypse started, Ling Kai finally woke up as a zombie with consciousness, but without memory.


    Yunyu started getting dizzy with all the information that had been poured inside his head. He wasn''t prepared with so much information at once.


    [So, Ling Kai is the researcher who caused the apocalypse?]


    [Pupa: He is the one that created all biological agents, but he is not the one who caused an apocalypse. Just like the world background described, the apocalypse started because the virus leaked from the lab and caused pandemic. The government must have developed the ZX agents by themselves with Ling Kai''s research data.]


    [Who is that man who shot Ling Kai anyway?]


    [Pupa: There is no data about the man, unfortunately.]


    [¡­ But Ling Kai is still the researcher who developed the zombie and ability user virus. I don''t understand why he would need to develop it though¡­ if he never developed it, there would be no apocalypse.]


    [Pupa: I''m sure Ling Kai has his own reason, maybe he wants to see whether using the ZX biological agents would help humans to evolve. But he underestimated human greed.]


    [Pupa: Even if Ling Kai never developed the virus, someone else will.]


    "Ru Lan, are you alright?" Ling Kai got worried when he saw Ru Lan paused for a while. Ru Lan shook his head and then smiled at Ling Kai;


    "I''m alright. I don''t know anything about these vials though. But it seems that you are a studious man before the apocalypse. Maybe if we met before the apocalypse, we would be good friends."


    Ling Kai smiled sheepishly when Ru Lan said that, "You really think so?"


    "Definitely, you must''ve had a good life with your parents. Your mom would usually cook for you every day. While your father always takes you to fish or play sports every weekend."


    "M¡ªMaybe that''s true¡­" Ling Kai''s face grew hotter, he meekly lowered his head and hunched his back, as if he wanted Ru Lan to pat his head. Ling Kai was as tall as Ru Lan, so his meek behaviour was not suitable with his image, it was like a big dog.


    [Pupa: You are not going to tell him the truth about his research?]


    [I was going to¡­ but when I saw him being oblivious like an innocent child. I don''t have the heart to tell him about his sin. He went through a lot before his death¡­ maybe being a zombie without memory is his redemption.]


    [¡­]


    Ru Lan smiled and patted Ling Kai''s head, "You are a good man, Ling Kai. I appreciate you a lot."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 90%. This is the bonus Fatemeter for unlocking the hidden plot, congratulations host!]

 Chapter 58: 3.15

    Ru Lan and Ling Kai stayed in this house for another month until Yunyu couldn''t hold it any longer. He was trying his best to seduce Ling Kai every day, because of Ru Lan''s background setting, he wasn''t able to directly show his interest to someone or he would get booted out of the world.


    [Argh! I give up! Ling Kai is such a pure white lotus! What is he doing anyway, cooking, cleaning the house manually, and washing our shirts. He is like a good housewife!]


    [Pupa: Isn''t that better? Ling Kai is a lot tamer after he met you, he doesn''t go around and kill random people, and he stays in the house with you. I can see this as a peaceful life.]


    [Peaceful, but plain! He doesn''t even touch me!]


    Yunyu checked himself in the mirror, he did crunches every day to make his butt perkier, but it didn''t seem to work.


    [Pupa: You really don''t know about exercise at all, don''t you?]


    [Hehe¡­ I mean, thanks to Ru Lan''s natural hot body.]


    Though Yunyu was fitness blind, Ru Lan''s natural body exuded the hotness aura that would bend straight men until their backs were broken. But the only man in this house other than him was Ling Kai.


    And that guy would hide whenever Ru Lan spared him a glance after a workout.


    [Besides, his Fatemeter is already 90%! He is definitely into my body.]


    [Pupa: I have to note that the Breakmeter is stuck at 40%. It''s already one month after you unlocked the hidden plot, but no progress except another 5%.]


    Yunyu was aggrieved, he wanted to just push Ling Kai on the bed, then go wild until he couldn''t move his body anymore. He would do it cowboy style with him on top of Ling Kai, riding his manhood.


    [Pupa: You never see another man''s dic* in real life, and also not in here. What gives you the audacity to think about riding Ling Kai in that style like a professional?]


    [¡­ A man can dream¡­]


    Ling Kai was busy cooking dinner, while Yunyu was busy arguing with the system at the dining table. He was busy arguing whether they should bring this topic up with Ling Kai. But Yunyu didn''t want to get stuck in this house forever with a white lotus who didn''t even know the act of intimacy.


    They were like an old married couple, but too old to even share a kiss.


    [I want to return back to Duran City!]


    [Pupa: Don''t be unreasonable, those people abandoned you and Bi He didn''t even try to protect you when you are unconscious.]


    [I know you keep saying that, but I still can''t believe you. They seem to genuinely admire me, and Bi He is definitely in love with me. At least, I have to confront them to see their reactions.]


    [Pupa: It will not be pretty.]


    [Come on, don''t you think there is a chance that we can accelerate the Breakmeter if we return to Duran City with Ling Kai?]


    [Pupa: If you can handle it well, then yes. But I don''t think that is the real reason. Tell me the real reason first.]


    [¡­ I JUST WANT TO GET LAID!]


    [Pupa: inherently expected from a pervert.]


    [Pupa: But you are right, we might be able to accelerate the progress in Duran City if you can handle it well.]


    Ling Kai finished cooking a mushroom stew for both of them. He put the mushroom stew at the dining table and smiled at Ru Lan, "Eat it while it''s hot."


    They ate dinner in silence, it had been like this for a month. Maybe if not because of Ling Kai''s lack of physical intimacy, Yunyu might have thought that they were really an old married couple.


    Ru Lan cleared his throat after dinner and opened the conversation, "Kai, I want to return."


    Ling Kai paused for a moment. He put down his chopstick and stared at Yunyu with a pained expression, he bit his lips, then opened his mouth, trying to utter something. But he couldn''t. He kept doing this for a few minutes until he lowered his head.


    Ling Kai clenched his fist under the table, his hoarse voice came out, "Do you want to leave me? What if I tell you that your people are not as welcoming as you think¡­"


    "I know," Ru Lan replied short.


    "And you still want to return to Duran City? Do we lack anything in this house? I will try to get it for you¡­"


    "It''s not about that," Ru Lan sighed, "I''m just worried about my people."


    Pupa already told Yunyu about Bi He and Duran City''s citizens who sold him out to Ling Kai to save themselves. But, he still couldn''t believe it personally, and he should also follow Ru Lan''s setting. Ru Lan''s dedication for Duran City and his people was amazing, he would still forgive people who tried to betray him, in fact, he forgave Bi He when Bi He destroyed the city. Because he thought that Ling Kai was the one who influenced Bi He.


    But Ling Kai was now a changed man, well, at least in front of Ru Lan. Yunyu doubt that Ling Kai would want to take over Bi He''s body now. But the Breakmeter was stuck at 40%.


    Yunyu was confused. There must be something that he missed.


    Ling Kai felt that his heart had been crushed for the second time. After all he did to make Ru Lan stay, but in the end, Ru Lan would still leave him.


    A dark thought swirled in Ling Kai''s head, he could just create a prison for Ru Lan. He could trap Ru Lan in this house forever with him. He wanted Ru Lan to forget about Bi He and Duran City.


    But Ling Kai couldn''t bear to see pain in Ru Lan''s face. He didn''t want to hurt him.


    He had lost to Bi He, and this was the end for his happy life.


    "If you say so¡­" Ling Kai said, "I will prepare a vehicle for you, I will make sure that you will be safe until you return to Duran City safely."


    Ling Kai raised his head and smiled bitterly at Ru Lan, "Thank you for staying with me, I really hope that you can visit me again someday."


    Ru Lan frowned, his eyebrows scrunched as if he just heard something silly from Ling Kai, "What are you talking about? Of course, you are coming with me."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 50%.]


    ***


    Ling Kai was nervous as started the car engine. He turned his head to the passenger seat beside him. Ru Lan was sitting straight with eyes on the road. Truthfully, Ling Kai could just use his sonic speed and reached Duran City in a day. But Ru Lan refused, saying that it was better to show up there in a more human manner.


    Thus, Ling Kai started the car and drove through the zombie infested road. The zombies were giving their way for the zombie king and they were in for a smooth trip.


    Ling Kai anxiously glanced at Ru Lan, then he asked, "Do you think it''s okay for me to come with you? I am the one who caused the havoc in Duran City, and I''m also the one who took you from them."


    "Did you kill anyone in Duran City when I was unconscious?"


    "No."


    "Did you ravage the city?"


    "No, but¡ª"


    "Then you are one of my people, you have been asking the same question ten times. Stop it," Ru Lan said, slightly annoyed.


    Ling Kai''s smile bloomed on his face. He was very happy when Ru Lan asked him to come with him to Duran City. He didn''t know what would happen there, but if someone wanted to hurt Ru Lan, then he would obliterate that person to dust.


    ''Ru Lan¡­''

 Chapter 59: 3.16

    They arrived at Duran city after a three days trip. Ru Lan had the same black suit that he wore when he defended the city from the zombie army created by Ling Kai.


    Nothing had changed after Ru Lan''s disappearance, the guards still chatted while guarding the front gate, expedition cars were still going in and out of the city to collect valuable brain beads. Nothing changed, as if Ru Lan never existed in their memory.


    The guards spotted a new car parked in front of the gate, they thought it might be new people wanting to settle in Duran City. They approached the vehicle and knocked on the car window.


    The window rolled down, "Hey, if you¡ª"


    The guard who talked just now shut his mouth immediately. His face paled as if he had seen a ghost at noon. His body trembled and he stuttered, "P¡ªPresident¡­ GHOST! A GHOST!"


    The guard ran to his post, while his friend was petrified upon seeing President Ru staring at him coldly. He never knew that there would be time where President Ru returned as a ghost, he was even more terrified when he saw the one in the driver seat.


    The zombie king, Ling Kai drove the car, his amber eyes glared hostilely glared at him, "A¡ªPresident¡­ I¡ªI am sorry."


    Ru Lan felt that it was a bit funny to see his people looking at him as if he was already dead. He pulled the man''s collar and then commanded him, "I want to see Bi He, take me to him now."


    The news about President Ru returning as a ghost spread like wildfire in Duran City. Of course, they didn''t believe that President Ru had become a ghost, but it was unbelievable that President Ru could return safely from Ling Kai''s grasp, even went as far as bringing Ling Kai with him inside Duran City. They thought that President Ru had successfully defeated Ling Kai and made him his subordinate.


    The citizens of Duran City had slowly forgotten about President Ru, because it was much more peaceful after President Bi took control and President Ru was taken away by Ling Kai. Perhaps due to Ling Kai''s influence, the zombies around Duran City were exceptionally weak. So Duran City became the safest city in the region.


    But when President Ru returned back unscathed, they started screaming his name again, "President Ru is the best! President Ru will protect us all!"


    Ru Lan who was sitting inside the car. He was getting escorted to Duran Tower to meet President Bi.


    Ru Lan smiled for his people, but for Ling Kai, these people were just a bunch of parasites who would soon latch on Ru Lan again, asking him to do expeditions for valuable brain beads, training new soldiers, protecting the city from attacks. Ru Lan did everything for his people.


    But when Ru Lan was at his weakest, these people didn''t hesitate to throw him under the bus. Ling Kai gritted his teeth, he smashed the dashboard lightly, but his strength caused significant damage to the dashboard.


    Ru Lan glanced at Ling Kai and raised his brow, "What''s wrong?"


    "These people didn''t hesitate to sacrifice you when you are unconscious. They don''t love you, they just want you to work as their slave. They give you a high title, while in fact, you are their slave!"


    Ling Kai was irritated, so he blurted out everything in his head. He shut his mouth after he just realized that he called Ru Lan a slave. He gulped and glanced at Ru Lan nervously, "I¡ªI don''t mean it like that¡­"


    "No, it''s alright," Ru Lan said, "Even if they don''t appreciate my work, I''m still bound by duty to protect them. It''s my job."


    ''Bound by duty¡­''


    Ling Kai felt that Ru Lan was being ridiculous, what was the use to help those who didn''t appreciate you at all. If it was him, he would just destroy this city to ashes. But that sentence hit him hard in his heart.


    ''Bound by duty¡­''


    ***


    The car arrived at the Duran Tower lobby. President Bi was waiting for Ru Lan in the lobby. When he saw Ru Lan returning unscathed, with the same suit that he wore on their date, Bi He ran towards Ru Lan and hugged him tightly.


    Tears streamed down from the corner of Bi He''s eyes, "Ru Lan, you''ve finally returned¡­"


    Bi He kissed Ru Lan''s lips without hesitation in front of everyone. Ling Kai''s amber eyes contracted, he raised his hand, he wanted to kill this bitch who dared to kiss Ru Lan after the scummy move that he did when Ru Lan was unconscious.


    Ling Kai dashed towards Bi He, but Ru Lan stopped him, "Ling Kai, stop."


    Ling Kai''s step halted, he glared at Ru Lan who didn''t react much after getting a kiss from Bi He, "Ru Lan, he sold you out when you are unconscious! He didn''t even fight for you! Ru Lan, he is a¡ª"


    "Ling Kai, silence!" Ru Lan''s command effectively shut his mouth. Ling Kai gritted his teeth, he didn''t expect Ru Lan to stand by Bi He''s side after what he did in the war.


    Bi He wiped his tears with his handkerchief, "He is lying Ru Lan, I''m trying hard to protect you from his army of zombies. My body got wounded badly to protect you. You can ask the people, we are all trying hard to save you, but this monster is too strong!"


    "Yes! Yes! President Ru, we are trying hard to save you!"


    "Some of us got wounded too because this monster is too powerful!"


    "We''re sorry that we cannot save you, President!"


    Ling Kai''s chest rose up and down, his emotion was fluctuating because he almost unleashed his anger again. These filthy people dared to drag him to the mud, while trying to portray themselves as innocent.


    Ru Lan, what happened to you when this monster took your body? Are you alright? I¡ªI will heal you!" Bi He said. Ru Lan patted Bi He''s back gently;


    [Wow, this guy is so fake.]


    [Pupa: Told you it will not be pretty.]


    "I am alright. We should forget about what happened before, Ling Kai is now my people too," Ru Lan said.


    "Your people?! But he is a monster!" Bi He yelled.


    "You bit¡ª"


    "Ling Kai is not a monster. I can recover because of his care," everybody was shocked when President Ru said that Ling Kai cared for him, to add more surprise, President Ru continued with, "He is my people, if any of you dares to protest my decision, then I shall not be gentle."


    Ling Kai felt that his body had been showered with fresh water after being burned in hell. Ru Lan protected him in front of everyone, he prioritized Ling Kai over Bi He and Duran City''s citizens.


    This warm feeling slowly engulfed him, Ling Kai finally experienced the feeling of being protected, and it felt amazing.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 95%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 60%.]

 Chapter 60: 3.17

    The life in Duran City after President Ru returned was a lot busier. President Bi He returned the position for President Ru, and he reclaimed his position as Vice President again. Meanwhile, the zombie king was now living in the same tower with President Ru, only on a different floor.


    In truth, nobody liked the zombie king. They always saw him as a cold blooded monster, or a grotesque zombie who would devour their brains whenever he wanted to. They often slandered him behind his back, but Ling Kai didn''t seem to be bothered.


    He only focused his attention solely for Ru Lan. If Ru Lan said yes, then he would nod, if Ru Lan said no, then he would shake his head. He was like an obedient dog for Ru Lan. It should be satisfying for Yunyu, because Ling Kai was now obedient to him.


    However, today''s expedition was slightly different than what they used to have. Because the scout reported to Ru Lan that there was a behemoth zombie with a glowing head located at the north of the city, it should take them one hour of drive.


    Behemoth zombie was a rare zombie mutated from human with excellent physique as a human. It would be at least 15 feet tall or about 450 metres. Usually bulky and would carry weapon such as tree or boulder. It also had amazing durability and strength.


    To have a behemoth zombie with glowing head meant that the brain bead would be extremely valuable, Duran City could use it to power the city electricity for two years or more or sell it at extremely high price in other cities.


    All in all, if they were able to defeat this behemoth zombie, then it would be a jackpot for Duran City. Thus, they set up on the journey to fight with this behemoth zombie as a full group. Because the mission was dangerous.


    "Ru Lan, let me drive you," Bi He offered with a gentle smile on him. He intertwined his finger with Ru Lan''s.


    "Ru Lan will be with me!" Ling Kai snarled as he separated their hands. He pulled Ru Lan rudely to the car and started the engine. He locked the door, so nobody would dare to enter the car. Everyone could only stare at President Ru''s car and they just went with it. The group''s cars passed through the zombies as usual.


    Ru Lan sighed and patted Ling Kai''s head, "Don''t get overworked by something like this."


    "But, Bi He is dangerous! I don''t want you to get hurt by him!" Ling Kai huffed puffed while he was driving the car. He kept saying to Ru Lan that he should drive that guy away from the city, but Ru Lan persisted that Bi He wasn''t as dangerous as he said.


    "But I can sense that he is dangerous¡­" Ling Kai kept pressuring Ru Lan. Ling Kai ability could read the mind of most people, but he couldn''t read Ru Lan''s mind because of the electromagnetic barrier around Ru Lan''s brain and he couldn''t read Bi He simply because he had a deep thought.


    Which made Ling Kai worried the most, if he couldn''t read someone''s mine because of his crafty way to hide his true intention, then that guy was surely dangerous.


    [Honestly, I don''t feel comfortable with Bi He too, he is too deep minded.]


    [Pupa: Why don''t you just kill him then? He is not the master of the world.]


    [Are you setting up a trap on me, Pupa? I know that would cause me to get booted out of the world, Ru Lan''s character setting forbids me to do such a thing. Ru Lan values Bi He highly.]


    [Pupa: Ah, I thought you are still easy to trick, I will get you later.]


    [You will never get me!]


    The group arrived at the location that had been pinpointed. It was an abandoned village that was swarmed with zombies, and in the middle of the zombie horde, there was a behemoth zombie that was about 17 feet tall with a glowing red skull.


    Everyone waited until President Ru came out of the car. Once he was out of the car, everybody followed him, "Go clean the zombie hordes," President Ru commanded.


    "Yes, President!"


    The people cleared the zombie hordes with their ability powers and made way for President Ru. President Ru walked steadily with Bi He and Ling Kai behind him. Ling Kai quickened his pace, so he could walk side by side with Ru Lan.


    "I can defeat that thing in one attack, do you want me to?" Ling Kai offered.


    "No, it is my job, stand by my side and protect me if something happened," Ru Lan said.


    "I will always protect you!" Ling Kai said obediently, people felt like the zombie king had a tail wagging behind him.


    "I will also protect you, Ru Lan¡­" Bi He said.


    Ru Lan ignored Bi He and he stood in front of the behemoth zombie. The behemoth zombie who was idle the whole time finally moved after it detected a powerful ability user. Its eyes darted towards Ling Kai, it tried to avoid the confrontation with the zombie king, but the zombie king forced the behemoth zombie to stay and fight, just like what Ru Lan wanted.


    The behemoth zombie roared and smashed the boulder in his hand to the ground. It threw the boulder to Ru Lan and Ru Lan dodged it, "Dong Xu, Ronald, bind him!"


    The men called Dong Xu and Ronald used their earth ability together to form an earth grip. The ground beneath the behemoth zombie cracked and the behemoth zombie plunged to the ground up to its knees, then, the ground closed together to trap the behemoth zombie.


    Ru Lan stood tall and he placed his index and middle fingers between his eyebrows, he took a deep breath and channelled electricity on to his index and middle fingers, he pointed the fingers on the behemoth zombie''s head, aiming to explode the head.


    "Take this, Special Beam Cannon!"


    The ball of lightning on Ru Lan''s fingers turned into a highly concentrated laser and the laser pierced through the behemoth zombie''s head. The behemoth zombie''s head exploded and it fell to the ground. The fall shook the ground, then President Ru said, "Take the brain bead and let''s return."


    One person took the shining brain bead from the behemoth zombie''s crushed skull, but he felt that there was a hot bullet that hit his arm suddenly, "Argh!" he turned to the source of the attack and he saw around thirty masked men with guns, "The raiders! The raiders are here!" the guy said.


    Everyone immediately retreated, trying to save themselves from the raiders. These raiders were people who only looted on people''s hard work, even if there would be bloodshed between them.


    The ability users were strong, but the raiders were usually very skilled in combat so their ability didn''t matter. They immediately forgot about their President who had been weakened after using a powerful attack.


    Ling Kai was once again angry at these people who abandoned their president like this, including Bi He who was nowhere to be found. There were thirty raiders in front of Ru Lan and Ling Kai, "Isn''t this the famous ability user Ru Lan? Oh, what a fine catch we get here!"


    "Indeed, his people might have gotten the behemoth brain bead, but we can use this guy as our hostage. Or at least we can use him to power up our electricity for a lifetime, ahahaha!"


    Ru Lan had been weakened, unleashing a powerful attack like before costed him a lot of energy, since Bi He ran away, he couldn''t get healed.


    Ling Kai gritted his teeth, he was angry and kept holding his anger since then, "Leave before I kill all of you," Ling Kai threatened.


    "Who is this guy? Does he really think that he can defeat thirty raiders?"


    "Let''s just kill him and take the president soon!"


    The raiders aimed their gun at Ling Kai and fired many shots at him. Ling Kai grinned and he raised the ground to create a stone wall to block the bullets. A raider with ability charged him with his steel fist to kill him, but Ling Kai tapped the same stone that was used to block the bullets and the stone suddenly shattered into hundreds pieces of sharp pebbles.


    "I will kill all of you," that was Ling Kai''s last word before the sharp pebbles flew at the raiders at high speed. The raiders were too shocked and they were too late to react before the sharp pebbles pierced their bodies like hundreds of bullets.


    Ling Kai spared one guy who was charging at him before. The guy tried to run away, but Ling Kai choked him, "I''m innocent! There is someone from your city who asked us to come here and steal the behemoth zombie''s brain bead!"


    "Who is that guy?"


    "I don''t know, he sent a letter! Please spare me, I will give you everything!"


    Ling Kai wanted to kill this guy too, but Ru Lan glared at him. Thus, Ling Kai had to release this guy and carried Ru Lan back to the village gate, "It''s Bi He," Ling Kai said.


    "We don''t have any proof," Ru Lan said, "It''s fine, we''re not harmed."


    Ling Kai was angry at Yunyu who kept on protecting Bi He, "Are you really in love with that guy? Even if he abandoned you many times?"


    "Ru Lan, why don''t you¡­ consider me instead? I will never leave you, I will always protect you!" Ling Kai said, "I¡­ I lov¡ª"


    "Ling Kai, you want to know what I feel right now?" Ru Lan interrupted him.


    "What.."


    "I feel safe with you. I want to keep this feeling around you, as much as I want you to feel safe around me, Ling Kai, you are my most trusted."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 97%.]


    [Pupa: Why did you stop him from confessing?]


    [Because I''m not sure how to answer, you see, Ru Lan''s setting makes me unable to come up with a good response, and I don''t want to risk decreasing the Breakmeter with the wrong response.]


    They returned to the village gate, everyone swarmed around President Ru and kept apologizing, "We''re sorry, President Ru! We are too shocked! But we know that President Ru can do anything by yourself!"


    Bi He''s worried voice turned their heads, "Ru Lan, are you hurt somewhere? I¡ªI was going to help you, but others pulled me away!"


    "You¡ª" Ling Kai gritted his teeth, he was fed up with this faker.


    "All is well, I''m unharmed. Ling Kai protected me. Let''s just go now, at least we got the brain bead."


    The group entered their respective vehicle, when Bi He entered his car, his gentle face turned ugly.


    ''There is no other way.''

 Chapter 61: 3.18

    [Sigh¡­]


    [Pupa: That is the twenty sixth sigh of the day, what is it this time?]


    [Almost three months have passed, but there is no development between me and Ling Kai. He becomes an obedient puppy now, doing my orders. But since I can''t order him for lewd stuff¡­ sigh.]


    [Pupa: Why are you so desperate to get laid, it''s best for you to focus on your task.]


    [You see, Ronghui cockblocked me in the previous world. I couldn''t do it with Junze because Ronghui decided to be a yandere and shot me with a hot bullet instead of hot milk. I am now a sexually deprived wife!]


    [Pupa: Him becoming a yandere is also your fault, own it.]


    [B¡ªBut I still demand my compensation from you!]


    [Pupa: Not in this world, Ling Kai is too pure for you.]


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and circled around, "Why don''t you just go with Bi He if you are really sexually frustrated. He will definitely take the initiative."


    "No, I don''t want to," Yunyu firmly refused. Which was quite surprising coming from his mouth, "I can see that Bi He is not a simple man, he is not the white lotus that I expected he was. In fact, I think Ling Kai is purer than him."


    "So you won''t do it with him because he might be dangerous?"


    "No, I won''t do it with Bi He because I don''t want to hurt Ling Kai''s heart," Yunyu replied, "You see, I grew fond of Ling Kai. He is a sweet man, strong, obedient, and cute. If I''m going to have sex with someone in this, world, it would be with Ling Kai. Though, to have sex with him might take a while, if ever¡­"


    "Then, what will you do with Bi He? You know that he is not innocent," Pupa asked.


    "I have something in mind, but I have to confirm something about his identity before the apocalypse."


    "Are you thinking, what I''m thinking?" Pupa was intrigued with Yunyu''s critical thinking. It was about to just stay silent and watch Yunyu solve the glaring evidence they got from Ling Kai''s hidden plot. But Pupa didn''t expect that Yunyu would notice it.


    "Yes, I''ve already requested his free time in his house. I think we can find some clues in Bi He''s house."


    ***


    Bi He opened the door when he heard the familiar knock. He already wore his casual shirt, but the shirt thin and it accentuated Bi He''s body clearly.


    "Ah, come in, Ru Lan," Bi He said with his pure smile. He brewed two cups of coffee for them and they sat in the living room like usual.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" Bi He asked. There was nothing suspicious with Bi He, he was still the same pure man in front of Ru Lan, but Ru Lan felt that Bi He''s smile hid a dark secret.


    Yunyu felt a bit unsettled with Bi He right now, but he didn''t want Bi He to get suspicious. Yunyu breathed deeply and absorbed himself in acting as Ru Lan, "Bi He, I want to discuss something, but this is not the place for it."


    "Oh? Where is it then?"


    "In private, in your room," Ru Lan said flatly. Yunyu made sure that he didn''t give off a sexual undertone because he was afraid that it would trigger the OOC. Fortunately, Bi He took the bait and a thin line of red appeared on his cheek.


    "T¡ªThen, I will prepare myself first¡­"


    Bi He pulled Yunyu to his room. Like a white lotus, Bi He smiled meekly and said, "I will take a bath first, you should wait on the bed."


    Bi He entered the bathroom to prepare himself, Yunyu found this chance and asked the system;


    [The unknown assailant who killed Ling Kai used a gun, right? I remember in Bi He''s world setting, he is a very resourceful man.]


    [Pupa: Yes, in the drawer near his bed, you should try and touch the handgun.]


    Yunyu walked to the drawer and slid it carefully. He found a handgun, he took a deep breath and touched it.


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! Bi He''s ambition!]


    [Wow, this is really a world with two hidden plots!]


    When the hidden plot was revealed, Yunyu saw Bi He from ten years ago, his face didn''t change, in fact, it didn''t seem that he aged at all since ten years ago. He wore a lab coat similar to what Ling Kai used in his hidden plot.


    He was talking with someone in the intercom, whom Yunyu knew was Ling Kai. Turned out, Bi He was Ling Kai''s head assistant during his research.


    Bi He was recruited by Ling Kai right after he graduated from university. Bi He was also a scientific prodigy, he graduated with the perfect GPA from his university at the age of twenty. He was thrilled when he got recruited as the assistant for governmental research.


    At first, he saw Ling Kai as a talented man, only five years older than him and was already on his way to develop a miracle cure for humanity. Thus, Bi He helped Ling Kai as his assistant diligently.


    He saw how Ling Kai was praised for all his hard work, how he was treated like a god in the lab by the staff and other researchers. Meanwhile, he was still the same assistant that was mostly uncredited for all the horrendous hours he dedicated to help Ling Kai.


    Jealousy grew on Bi He''s heart, which soon turned into envy and hostility. Bi He was the only man that Ling Kai trusted when he researched two other biological agents called ZX mutation and ZX caution that could change humanity.


    Bi He saw this as a golden ticket for him. If he could take credit for the two biological agents, then he would be a distinguished young researcher like Ling Kai. But Ling Kai had a different opinion in his mind. He refused to hand over the two biological agents and took the research data with him.


    Fuelled by anger and jealousy, Bi He lurked near Ling Kai''s house. When Ling Kai returned home, Bi he took out a gun and shot Ling Kai on his chest. He saw Ling Kai fall on the ground. Bi He stared at the dead man for a moment, he then took the envelope and fled.


    Bi He sold the research papers about ZX agents to the government, with the requisite of making him the head researcher. The government agreed and Bi He rose from assistant to head researcher.


    About Ling Kai? The government said that Ling Kai took on a new identity and ran away from his responsibility. The government knew what Bi He was doing, but since Bi He said that Ling Kai was dead and disposed, then the government didn''t care much, since the ZX researches were now in their hands.


    However, Bi He''s victory didn''t last long. Although Ling Kai had written down the formula to create the cure and ZX agents, it seemed that Ling Kai purposely left out a few bits of the information, so nobody could develop it without his brain. Especially the cure, it seemed that Ling Kai made sure that nobody could develop the cure without him.


    Although Bi He could finally develop the ZX agents, it was significantly weaker than he expected and the effect on the tested animals were also insignificant compared to what Bi He witnessed when Ling Kai did the testing in his lab.


    It was lucky that the government thought that the ZX agents that he created were amazing enough, although the regenerative cure development was still ongoing.


    Bi He enjoyed his position for a year until the ZX agents leaked out of the laboratory and spread among regular citizens. In no time, the ZX agents mutated people into superhuman with unique ability, or decaying zombies.


    Bi He soon found out that he had contacted ZX caution, his body started decaying and his skin peeled off. Terrified with this, Bi He drank the sole successful miracle cure that Ling Kai had created and drank it. It was the reason why he stayed youthful after ten years and had the miracle regenerative ability.


    Yunyu closed the drawer and sat on the bed after he discovered the hidden plot. He shook his head a few times, two hidden plots poured in his head made his head heavy.


    [Bi He¡­ what a green tea bitch.]


    [Pupa: A talented green tea bitch, you''ve met your competitor, congratulations.]


    [Hey! I''m obviously a white lotus!]


    "Ru Lan, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 62: 3.19

    Bi He saw Ru Lan sitting on the bed, shaking his head a few times, "Ru Lan, what are you doing?"


    "Ah, I¡ªI am just feeling unwell all the sudden," Ru Lan said.


    "Unwell? But you seem to be fine a while ago," Bi He wondered. He was only wearing a small towel to cover his private part, his gentle face with pink lips exuded a sensual aura for him, his white skin dripped with fresh warm water that would be fatal for everyone, including Yunyu. But after discovering the dark secret behind Bi He, Yunyu didn''t feel any attraction at all.


    In fact, he was scared. Bi He was a very unpredictable enemy, like a lurking viper that could strike at your worst. Yunyu finally believed Pupa''s words when it said that Bi He sold him out to Ling Kai before.


    [Should I kill him? System, since I already know his true nature, is it allowed for me to kill him as Ru Lan?]


    [Pupa: ''Ru Lan'' doesn''t know about the hidden plot, ''Yunyu'' does. So if you kill Bi He without obvious reason as Ru Lan, then it will count as OOC.]


    Bi He noticed the nervousness of President Ru. He chuckled and pushed Ru Lan onto the bed, he sat on top of Ru Lan''s crotch and grinded his manhood with his perky butt, "You will feel better once we are finished, Ru Lan."


    [Oh my god! OH. MY. GOD! I don''t want this!]


    [Pupa: This might be your chance of getting laid in this world.]


    [But not with him, I just can''t do it with a scheming bitch like him! Besides, don''t you remember what I said before? I only want to do it with Ling Kai in this world!]


    Bi He''s hot breath landed on Ru Lan''s lips, he pecked Ru Lan''s lips and said, "Ru Lan, you are really a perfect man, with your power and my assistance, we can rule not only Duran City, but the entire nation."


    Unable to hold his disgust any longer, Ru Lan pushed Bi He gently and got up from the bed. He fixed his tie and said, "I¡ªI am feeling unwell Bi He, I will leave first. You should take care of yourself."


    Bi He saw the hot flush on Ru Lan''s face. He felt that he had teased him enough, it was too bad though, since he actually liked Ru Lan. Ru Lan was an amazing candidate for a partner, but Bi He thought that he still had plenty of time. Especially, after he gained the power from his former colleague, Ru Lan would inevitably cower under his feet.


    Yunyu left Bi He''s house in a hurry, he had to warn Ling Kai about this. At least, he felt that he should tell Ling Kai about his past now, since everything had been discovered. Yunyu was scared that Bi He would target Ling Kai again, because Ling Kai had a special body.


    [So, Bi He knows about Ling Kai since the very beginning?]


    [Pupa: It seems so. He might have gone to Duran City to attract Ling Kai, because Duran City is a popular city among the settlers, and both you and Bi He got amazing physiques. Bi He should be more than thirty years old now, but he doesn''t age at all. The miracle cure in his body also immediately cleansed all effect of ZX caution.]


    [That means, when Bi He swallowed Ling Kai''s brain bead, he is doing it consciously. He knows that Ling Kai wouldn''t be able to take control over his body, but Bi He still gained all Ling Kai''s power, because of the miracle cure, right?]


    [Pupa: Correct.]


    [Oh god, I should have told Ling Kai about his past sooner!]


    ***


    Meanwhile, Bi He wore his shirt and opened the door of his room. He stood in the living room, he darted his eyes at a corner and smirked, "Have you heard everything? I told you that Ru Lan will choose me over a rotting zombie, right?"


    The shadow on the corner slowly materialized into a tall man with dispirited eyes, Ling Kai saw everything Ru Lan and Bi He did in the living room, but he didn''t have the bravery to enter Bi He''s room to witness his loved one having sex with another man. He could only listen to Bi He''s sweet talk with Ru Lan from outside.


    It was Bi He who suddenly invited him to his house, because he wanted to discuss something important.


    Ling Kai was not scared with this weak shrimp at all, but he was shocked when Bi He proposed that he would eat Ling Kai''s brain bead.


    Ling Kai was absolutely disgusted at first. But, not long after Bi He proposed the idea, Ru Lan came to Bi He''s house and they had it together, well, almost had it together.


    Ling Kai''s heart dropped, because he finally realized that Ru Lan never put him in his eyes. Maybe because he was not as good looking as Bi He, maybe because he was a decaying zombie that had to switch bodies every five years or less.


    Bi He told him, once Ling Kai took over his body, he might never need to find another body. Because Bi He''s constantly regenerative body would deny the decaying process.


    Bi He was right, Ru Lan was an amazing man, how could he settle down with a disgusting zombie like him? Ling Kai was dreaming a stupid imagination.


    "Why do you volunteer yourself like this? You know that you will lose all your consciousness once I take over your body, right?" Ling Kai asked suspiciously.


    "Simple, because I''m tired of being a weak man. I''m tired that I would need to assist Ru Lan every day, I''m pissed off when people see me as someone who is only good in helping and assist others," Bi He grinned, "If you can take over my body and dominate the world, or at least, dominate Duran City, I will be more than satisfied."


    "Why do you need to ask me anyway? Once you get my body, I won''t have any control over it. My offer doesn''t last long, Ling Kai. You have to decide now or I will call Ru Lan again, you will witness our love on the bed," Bi He put the pressure on Ling Kai, so Ling Kai didn''t have the time to think about this.


    Ling Kai always felt that something was fishy about Bi He, but when he heard Ru lan and Bi He''s lovemaking, he felt that he almost lost control over his logic.


    Ru Lan was his first love and would also be his last, if Ru Lan didn''t love him at all, then he would be the one that Ru Lan loved. If Ru Lan loved Bi He, then he would be Bi He.


    If love meant that he had to trick himself, then so be it.


    ''Ru Lan, I love you so much. I don''t know if my feeling for you is right or wrong, but I just want you to love me. If you love Bi He that much, then I will be Bi He for you.''


    Ling Kai glanced at Bi He who was smirking all along, he had made a decision, "Bi He, you can eat my brain."


    Bi He smirk widened from ear to ear, finally, once he got Ling Kai''s power, he could be the strongest in this apocalypse world.


    ''My long plan has paid off.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 80%. This is the bonus Breakmeter for unlocking the second hidden plot! Congratulations, host!]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 70%.]

 Chapter 63: 3.20

    Yunyu was busy knocking on Ling Kai''s door, afraid that Bi He might have been influencing Ling Kai in some way. He wanted to tell the truth before it was too late.


    "Ling Kai, Ling Kai, are you inside?!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 80%. This is the bonus Breakmeter for unlocking the second hidden plot! Congratulations, host!]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 75%.]


    Yunyu was dumbfounded when he heard the notification from the system. He asked the system;


    [Where is Ling Kai''s position currently?]


    Pupa didn''t reply for a moment, and then after a few minutes it returned to Yunyu and reported;


    [Pupa: He is not within my radius, I have to search for him extensively before knowing his exact location. But, the Breakmeter has been triggered, that means¡­]


    [Oh no-->


    Yunyu felt a bad premonition that was about to happen. The bonus Breakmeter has been triggered alongside the decrease of the Breakmeter, that means Ling Kai witnessed everything in Bi He''s house. At this point, Yunyu just hoped that Ling Kai wouldn''t misunderstand anything.


    ***


    Ling Kai and Bi He were in Bi He''s room. Ling Kai told Bi He to sit in silence while he extracted his brain bead. It was particularly a painful task for him, even though he was powerful, extracting your life essence out of your current body would always result in him grimacing in agony until he got his new body.


    Bi He watched Ling Kai whose skull suddenly glowed in a beautiful dark amber color. It was vivid, yet grotesque, especially when he cracked his skull open with his finger and slowly took out a brilliant brain bead from his head.


    It was about the size of a golf ball. It glowed brilliantly with dark amber and crimson colors clashed into one another inside the brain bead. Ling Kai grimaced in pain a few times, he was still alive, although his body had been severely weakened.


    "T¡ªThis is my brain bead, once you eat it. It will take five hours until I can take a new body," Ling Kai said weakly. He offered the brain bead on his palm to Bi He.


    Bi He couldn''t wait to eat this brain bead. He had been planning to lure Ling Kai ever since he heard about the legendary zombie king that roamed around freely, causing havoc from one place to another. It was also rumoured that the zombie king could take the body of a living man and make it his own.


    Bi He knew that the zombie king would probably be Professor Ling Kai, because he was the only one that had the best quality ZX agents.


    Thus, he went to Duran City and disguised himself as a young man with unique healing ability. He approached the new president, Ru Lan and became his most trusted subordinate. Ru Lan was an amazing man whose strength was unmatched across the land. Ling Kai would definitely be interested in meeting Ru Lan or himself.


    His deduction was correct when Ling Kai appeared and poured a bit of his brain essence into his mouth to make him powerless. However, Ling Kai seemed to be more interested in Ru Lan rather than him. Ling Kai investigated Ru Lan''s body from him and Ling Kai was set to make Ru Lan his new container.


    His first plan was to make Ru Lan and Ling Kai fight against each other, he expected Ling Kai to be heavily wounded while Ru Lan was dead, then he would voluntarily use his body as Ling Kai''s new container.


    He was well aware that he was immune to ZX caution after he drank the miracle cure, so he would gain all Ling Kai''s ability but still maintained his original consciousness.


    Who would''ve expected that Ling Kai waged a war against Duran City and took Ru Lan as hostage. Bi He thought that he lost his chance, but he was fairly satisfied, because he became the new president after Ru Lan.


    Then, Ru Lan and Ling Kai returned as a partner, and Bi He had to continue his original plan to get Ling Kai''s brain bead.


    Bi He sent a letter to the raiders before to separate Ru Lan from Ling Kai, it would be better if Ru Lan was heavily wounded and dying. Since he was the only one with miracle regenerating ability, he would press Ling Kai to give his brain bead in exchange of healing Ru Lan.


    But those useless raiders were dead and this was his last resort. To trick Ling Kai into thinking that Ru Lan only loved him, not a decaying zombie like Ling Kai.


    "What a beautiful thing," Bi He took the brain bead from Ling Kai''s palm. He gazed upon the thick amber and crimson colour of the brain bead. He often went to an expedition with Ru Lan, and the team had killed many zombies. They even killed behemoth zombies on some occasions.


    But none of those zombies had a brain bead as amazing as this, Bi He could feel the intense power hidden inside this thing.


    Bi He swallowed the brain bead, the brain bead melted inside his mouth, in a split second, Bi He felt his heart stopped. His eyes widened as he felt an uncontrollable amount of power surging inside his body.


    Ling Kai watched Bi He fall on the ground, struggling to keep breathing, this was what happened when someone swallowed his brain bead, so he was not surprised by it. In about five hours, this current body that Ling Kai resided in would turn into mindless decaying zombie, and his consciousness will be transferred to a new body.


    Ling Kai wasn''t sad that he had to switch bodies, he did it three times already, but this body was a bit special. This body was the body that bonded with Ru Lan.


    But Ru Lan didn''t like this body, Ru Lan wanted Bi He, so he had to be Bi He for Ru Lan to love him.


    After thirty minutes had passed, Ling Kai looked down at the powerless Bi He lying weakly on the ground. It was risk free for him, because someone that had swallowed his brain bead would not be able to use his body anymore.


    Bi He would turn into a corpse for five hours, so Ling Kai didn''t need to worry.


    Ling Kai took Bi He''s body, he wanted to put him on the bed. But all the sudden, he felt a surge of strong wind come out of Bi He''s body and he was thrown to the wall.


    "What?!" Ling Kai''s eyes widened in disbelief, he saw Bi He''s corpse moved on its own, he was standing tall and he smirked at Ling Kai.


    "AHAHAHA! This is an amazing power!" Bi He started to laugh maniacally. He was happy that his bet about this power was correct. He could gain the zombie king''s power all for himself.


    "How could you¡ª"


    "Do you think you can take my body easily?" Bi He asked, "Ling Kai, I know this power more than you do. In fact, I know everything about your life before the apocalypse. You poor thing."


    "What?! How did you know about my past life?!"


    Bi He was happy when he saw Ling Kai with the same expression that he had the moment Bi He shot him. Dazed and confused, it was a beautiful expression, indeed.


    "Because I am the one who killed you, Professor Ling." Bi He scoffed, "And I will do it again."


    Bi He pointed at Ling Kai with his index finger and a ball of electricity started swirling on Bi He''s finger.


    "DIE!"

 Chapter 64: 3.21

    "DIE!"


    The ball of electricity on Bi He''s finger launched as a high speed projectile to Ling Kai. Ling Kai could sense the approaching beam that would explode upon hitting his body. It would definitely destroy his current body to pieces. But he was now almost as weak as a regular human, he didn''t have time to dodge.


    Ling Kai closed his eyes, about to accept his fate. Then he felt a strong arm pull him to the side and an explosion was heard. When Ling Kai opened his eyes, he was in the embrace of his loved one, Ru Lan.


    Ling Kai was bewildered, "What are you doing here?!"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I came to rescue you!" Ru Lan said, he looked mad, but didn''t want to scold Ling Kai for his stupid decision. But there was no time for it, because Bi He sent another attack to them.


    Ru Lan stepped back to avoid the attack, he sent a laser beam at Bi He, which he deflected easily.


    "Why are you protecting a useless trash like him, Ru Lan," Bi He grinned, "He is just a mindless monster that has no use in this world, unlike me!"


    "You''ve gone too far," Ru Lan said coldly.


    "I just know what I''m doing, at least compared to that decaying zombie in your arm," Bi He mocked, "Why are you mad at me? I don''t hurt anyone, at least not now. Aren''t I your loved one?"


    "I never see you as my loved one," Ru Lan denied, "Not in a million years I would love someone like you."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 80%.]


    "Oh? I thought I''m the only one who can scheme here," Bi He raised the ground and he gathered sharpened stone from the ground. He attacked Ru Lan with a barrage of stones. Ru Lan dodged everything flawlessly and jumped out of the house.


    Bi He''s house exploded and the loud explosion echoed across the city. The citizens started gathering in front of the source of the explosion, and they saw Vice President Bi standing in the middle of his destroyed house, his eyes were cold.


    Not far from him, President Ru carried the zombie king on his embrace.


    Ru Lan darted his eyes towards the crowds that were gathering to see what happened, "Don''t come near Bi He! He is dangerous!"


    "Vice President Bi? Dangerous? But he cannot do anything other than healing," the people said.


    "Indeed, Vice President Bi cannot do anything, he is just a good assistant for President Ru," the other added.


    These chain of words triggered Bi He who hated to be seen as weak. He chuckled mirthlessly, "I have been a weak thing for too long, that the people start to think that I cannot do anything other than helping others. How ridiculous."


    "I shall entertain you all with my newfound power."


    Strong gust suddenly came and circled around Bi He, making it impossible for anyone to approach him. Dark aura started emanating from Bi He''s body, "Cower before me!"


    The dark aura around Bi He exploded and everyone near him was blown away by the explosion. Many people got injured, and they scurried when they witnessed Vice President Bi''s body grew bigger and bigger.


    "Run! The Vice President turns into a behemoth zombie!" It was the last warning until the air was filled with the terrifying scream of the citizens who tried to escape the city. Because Bi He''s body kept getting bigger and larger until he was the same size of Duran Tower.


    The hoarse, almost inaudible laugh echoed across Duran City. Bi He had turned into a giant behemoth zombie, "I AM ALL POWERFUL!!"


    Bi He destroyed the Duran Tower with his hand. Bi He destroyed half of the tower and the tower was destroyed in half. The tower fell to the ground and killed many people on the ground and the ones inside the tower.


    Bi He laughed maniacally as he opened his mouth and a strong gust of wind sucked all the fresh dead bodies. After he sucked hundreds or thousands of dead bodies, heads started popping on his skin. In a short time, thousands of heads appeared on Bi He''s giant body and he laughed even more.


    "IT''S DELICIOUS! HUMAN''S MEAT IS SO DELICIOUS! I NEVER KNOW IT CAN BE THIS SATISFYING! AHAHAHA!"


    Ru Lan put Ling Kai in a place that should be safe from Bi He''s attack, "Wait here, I will deal with him."


    Ling Kai grasped Ru Lan''s hands desperately, "Don''t go! we should leave the city now!"


    "It''s only me who can defeat him, I know how to," Ru Lan smiled. But Ling Kai tightened his grasp on Ru Lan''s hand. Ru Lan sighed and he put his finger on Ling Kai''s neck and sent a small jolt on Ling Kai, enough to paralyze his body for a while.


    "Ru Lan! Ru Lan, don''t go!" Ling Kai desperately called Ru Lan, but Ru Lan only showed him a smile before disappearing.


    Yunyu appeared in front of giant Bi He, the previously handsome man had turned into a grotesque behemoth zombie with human heads popping on his skin like horrible pimples. It was so disgusting that Yunyu couldn''t help but to stomach his nausea.


    [Eww! I''m glad I didn''t have sex with him.]


    [Pupa: Forget about that, how would you defeat this thing first? Bi He has turned into a giant monster, I don''t think we can defeat him. I will prepare for a restart.]


    [No, I know how to defeat him, but it will be the death of me.]


    [Pupa: What do you mean by that?]


    [I will channel my life force into this one attack, I will kill him with this attack, but I will definitely die after it, you know, like in those animes.]


    [Pupa:¡­ Are you sure you can do this? Restarting a world isn''t a problem.]


    [No, I have to try it first. I am a fighter, a Z-Fighter!]


    Bi He saw a tiny man below him. Bi He laughed, he was happy because this was the first time that he could kill crush Ru Lan effortlessly, "WHAT CAN YOU DO NOW, RU LAN!"


    Bi He raised his foot, about to crush Ru Lan.


    Ru Lan dodged and jumped back. He jumped from one rubble to another until he stood on a roof.


    "DODGE ALL YOU WANT! YOU WILL NEVER DEFEAT ME!"


    "I will not dodge, you should dodge this though."


    Ru Lan took one deep, focused breath. He prepared his stance, he cupped his hands and breathed steadily. Slowly, a ball of strong electricity gathered on his cupped hands. The ball of electricity slowly got stronger, denser and purer.


    Yunyu''s body trembled, his body was in pain because this ball of electricity was his life force in this world, "I''m ready." He said.


    "Ka¡­"


    [Pupa: Wait, this pose¡ª]


    "Me¡­"


    [Pupa: Wait! Are you sure?!]


    "Ha¡­"


    [Pupa: You shameless kid! You are doing another plagiarism!]


    "Me¡­"


    [Pupa: Wait, wait, wait! Someone will definitely file a protest about this!]


    "HAAA!!!"


    [Pupa: This is copyrighted!!!]


    Yunyu unleashed a huge energy beam towards the giant behemoth Bi He. The energy beam pierced through his body, a loud scream of agony from Bi He echoed across Duran City again and his body exploded into bits.


    That day, Duran City was raining flesh and blood.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 95%.]


    ***


    Ru Lan returned back to Ling Kai''s whereabouts. Ling Kai was still paralyzed, he was crying desperately while calling Ru Lan''s name. When he saw Ru Lan returned safely to his side, a trace of hope appeared on Ling Kai''s face.


    [Ah, my body¡­ I feel like my soul is floating, only a few breaths away before passing.]


    [Pupa: Sigh, I still can''t believe that you''ve done that.]


    [Hehe, I know, I''m a genius. Oh, system, I want to ask something.]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [What would happen if I did break the character setting and go OOC?]


    [Pupa: You will get booted out of the world in one hour.]


    [One hour? So I still have time.]


    Ru Lan''s body fell on the ground, he rested his head on Ling Kai''s lap. He was staring up at Ling Kai''s face. Ling Kai''s tears dripped on his cheek a few times.


    "I don''t have much time to live, I''ve exhausted all my life force," Ru Lan said weakly, "But I don''t want to waste this body of mine, I think someone will have a better use of this, don''t you think so, Kai?"


    Ru Lan took something from his pocket, a familiar brain bead for Ling Kai.


    "Ru Lan, don''t do this to me. Don''t swallow it," Ling Kai begged. His body was paralyzed, he could only move his lips, and his tears were streaming down on his face.


    "Kai, I''ve never fallen in love with anyone in my life, not even Bi He," Ru Lan smiled, "But I think, I have to refute that myself. I have fallen in love with someone, he is my first love and will also be my last."


    "Ling Kai, I love you," Yunyu said truthfully. Indeed, he had grown fond of Ling Kai as Yunyu, not as Ru Lan.


    [Pupa: Alert! Alert! Host has triggered an out of character action! The world will restart in one hour!]


    [Hehe, I don''t think I can even survive more than a minute in here.]


    "I¡­ I love you too, Ru Lan¡­" Ling Kai confessed. But what was the use of it, Ru Lan would leave him anyway.


    "Please take care of me and my city, even if they are ungrateful of you, I still want to protect them, as President Ru," Ru Lan said.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%! The world has been completed! Congratulations, host!]


    Ru Lan swallowed Ling Kai''s brain bead and the brain bead melted inside his mouth. Ru Lan kissed Ling Kai''s lips and said, "Ah, I wish we had more time. So we can do something naughty together, I want to suck your dick."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 100%! May the god of love bless you with eternal happiness!]


    It was Yunyu''s last words before his soul left Ru Lan''s body. Yunyu''s soul floated around Ling Kai, waiting for that moment of truth.


    He stared attentively at Ling Kai???s crotch, when he saw a bulge appear, then a huge tent sprang up, Yunyu was excited.


    [Oh my god! Yes, Yes! We have found the answer to that million dollar question! A zombie can set up a tent! That is one huge tent too!]


    [Pupa: I can''t believe you are risking restarting the world only for this, you are ridiculous.]


    [I have my own priority, system! I mean, I still completed the world, right? So all is well, hehe~]


    Yunyu kissed Ling Kai''s cheek and said, "Good bye, Ling Kai. You are a pure man that I will miss. I hope you forgive me for leaving you alone."


    "Let''s go, system!" Yunyu hugged Pupa and in a few seconds, they left the third world.

 Chapter 65: 3.22: The Zombie President

    Duran City was now in ruin. A city that was once one of the big cities in the apocalypse was destroyed after its vice president, Bi He, suddenly into a giant behemoth zombie that destroyed the city.


    There were few thousands of casualties, and their bodies were mangled, some even only had part of their body left, it was so grotesque for anyone to stomach.


    Duran City would be a ruined city if not because of one figure. This figure was the hero of the city, the one that defeated the giant behemoth and defeated the zombie king, Ling Kai. After Bi He''s body exploded, Ling Kai also disappeared from this world, leaving Ru Lan as the only survivor who came out victorious.


    He said that he had defeated Bi He and killed Ling Kai, and he wanted to rebuild the city again.


    The survivors who were heartbroken because of the loss of their family members, finally regained their spirit back after President Ru promised that he would protect all of them. Everyone will be safe under his wing.


    "Long live, President Ru!"


    "Long live, President Ru!"


    The chant echoed through the ruined city. Ling Kai was now inside Ru Lan''s body, there was no more Ling Kai, the zombie king, only the great President Ru.


    The people of Duran City were rebuilding the city slowly, meanwhile, President Ru always left the city alone for all expeditions and returned with many valuable brain beads. He would also defend the city against any raiders or high ranking zombies.


    Ru Lan became a famed name across the continent as the strongest ability user in the world, he was also the one that defeated Ling Kai and rebuilt Duran City.


    After five years, Duran City had been restored to its original glory. In fact, it was even better. Due to President Ru''s ability to gather high quality brain beads, the city developed even further and became the biggest city in the continent in only five years.


    To show their gratitude to their hero, the people of Duran City erected a big statue of President Ru Lan, the legendary protector of Duran City. It was the highest honor that a man could get. The now rebuilt Duran Tower was also renamed as Ru Tower.


    Ling Kai watched when the statue had been erected, the face of the handsome man that he would never forget. Although he was now using the body of the handsome man, he still missed him badly.


    ''Ru Lan, at least, you get the honor that you deserve after so long. If only you were here with me, you must be very happy.''


    ''I can only do this much, because this body of yours starts to rot after five years. And I don''t want to stay in this world without you for too long.''


    Ling Kai watched the city from the top of Ru Tower.


    "President Ru, are you calling me?" a young man came to his office after Ling Kai summoned him.


    "Yes, Dong Xu," Ling Kai turned his head towards Dong Xu, the young vice president that he had carefully selected. He read this young man''s mind and saw that this was a good man, a potential leader. He was also a powerful earth user.


    "Do you have any task for me?" Dong Xu asked.


    "This will be the last task for me," Ling Kai said, "I appoint you to be the next president. I will leave the city soon."


    ***


    The news about President Ru leaving the city shocked everyone, he completed all the paperwork for Dong Xu and then vanished like a thin air. Everybody tried to search for President Ru in other cities, but President Ru didn''t leave a trace for them.


    With that, President Ru was now only a legend for them. He defeated the zombie king, the giant zombie behemoth, and rebuilt Duran City in five years. He deserved all the glory in life, but he decided to disappear forever.


    In fact, Ling Kai only returned to his old house. He was aware that he couldn''t use Ru Lan''s body for more than five years, just like the rest of his previous bodies. Ru Lan''s body started rotting and his skin started falling off.


    Ling Kai didn''t want to ruin Ru Lan''s body even more, but he also didn''t want to find another body and live alone in this world.


    He had tasted a drop of love from Ru Lan, and he didn''t want to let go.


    Ling Kai sat on his bed, the one where he woke up as a zombie. He looked around, "As expected, I still don''t know anything about my past."


    Ling Kai only knew that Bi He was the one who killed him, and he was called Professor Ling in his life before the apocalypse. But that was it.


    However, he still wanted to believe in Ru Lan''s words, that he was a good, studious man when he was alive.


    "Ru Lan, I don''t want to live forever in this world without you. It''s too lonely¡­"


    "I miss you, I really miss you¡­"


    Ling Kai extracted his brain bead from his skull and stared at its brilliance, "I just wished¡­ that I will die for real this time."


    Ling Kai laid on the bed, he closed his eyes and crushed his brain bead.


    ***


    Ling Kai''s soul floated in a sphere, when he opened his eyes, he was in an infinite space with a bunch of floating numbers.


    "You are finally here."


    Ling Kai heard someone talking to him, a man appeared in front of him. He wore a black-golden robe and his face was exquisitely handsome. In Ling Kai''s wildest imagination, he thought that this man''s face must have been his face prior to his death.


    "Who are you?"


    "You are part of my soul, so we''re basically the same person," the man said. He flicked his sleeve and a crystal sphere appeared in front of him, Ling Kai saw two handsome men who were fighting against each other.


    Although the faces of these two men were foreign for him, he could sense that one of them was Ru Lan, "Who dares hurt my Ru Lan!?"


    Ling Kai''s energy swirled inside the sphere, he tried to break the sphere that trapped him, but he couldn''t. With one flick from the man in front of him, his powerful energy vanished without trace.


    "Relax, Ru Lan is in another world, his real name is Bai Yunyu," the man in black robe said, there was a smirk on his face when he said ''Bai Yunyu''.


    Ling Kai paused, he stared at the man, "Bai¡­ Yunyu¡­"


    Ling Kai felt familiar with that name, although he didn''t remember anything.


    "Do you want to meet Ru Lan, or should I say¡­ Bai Yunyu?"


    "¡­Yes, I miss him so much¡­"


    "Then, give your soul to me, we will meet him as one."


    Ling Kai didn''t understand what this man was saying, but he was always oblivious about anything, as long as he could meet with Ru Lan again, then everything would be fine. He just nodded and closed his eyes.


    The sphere minimized into a small bead and the man swallowed Ling Kai''s soul. He laughed low when he received Ling Kai''s memory.


    "You are still oblivious, Bai Yunyu. When you entered this world for the first time, you burned everything to the ground, you fried Ling Kai and his brain bead easily with your lightning. But now, you have to struggle to defeat a weakling like Bi He. How funny."


    "You are always like that, right? Destroying everything with your overwhelming lightning, like a kid stomping ants," the man said, his gaze darkened as he watched the crystal sphere.

 Chapter 66: 4.1 Gardenia of spicy chicken author!

    "Lyon, wake up! Lyon!" Yunyu felt a soft hand slap his face a few times. He opened his eyes, and immediately noticed the sharp pain on his stomach. He held his stomach and groaned in pain.


    "W¡ªWhat happened?" Yunyu asked.


    "Did you forget? Javi punched you in the stomach and you fainted immediately!" the girl said, she sighed, "I told you that he is a bit rough, I don''t want you to get hurt every time you confront him."


    [Wow, system, I woke up in this condition. Sometimes, I keep forgetting how black bellied you are.]


    [Pupa: What? This is the moment where Lyon died, so I can replace his soul with yours, don''t blame me.]


    [Anyway, context?]


    Pupa swirled around Yunyu and jumped excitedly. Yunyu felt a bit creeped out by the system''s sudden enthusiasm.


    [Pupa: This is a novel world, the novel title is Gardenia of Blooming Desire. It is a great Boys Love novel, filled with romance, scheme, politics, and true love! The author is a genius that can write this kind of masterpiece!]


    [A novel world? So, I''m supposed to break the love between the main ship of the novel world?]


    [Pupa: You can call this a sequel. Because the main target is the son of the two main protagonists! He is a handsome man with dominant nature, he is also a powerful-->


    [Wait, wait, wait!]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [You said that this is a Boys Love novel, how can the main protagonists get a son together? Did they marry the same woman or what?]


    [Pupa: There is never a woman between them.]


    [Then how could they have a child!? Did they use artificial insemination? But this looks like a medieval royal setting, they don''t have those in this era!]


    [Pupa: Who said that they need a woman to have a baby?]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Alright, let''s leave the world now.]


    [Pupa: what do you mean? This is the best chance for you to experience a new thing! The master of this world also has the ability to impregnate a man! This is the golden chance to grant your filthy BL fantasy!]


    [Okay, first, I don''t want to get impregnated for real! That will be a horror for me! Second, it''s not filthy!]


    [Besides, why are you very eager to let me stay in this world anyway? You don''t have this level of excitement in the first three worlds!]


    [Pupa: Because this novel is a masterpiece! A must read! I know the author personally, and he makes a great novel! You should try to read his work once.]


    [Now, you just sound like a shady snake oil seller.]


    Yunyu wanted to argue more with the system, but the girl who woke him tried to pull him up, "Ugh, you are so heavy! I will call the guards to escort you, you need to get treated!"


    Yunyu finally got a good look at this girl. She was a medium height girl, a late teen, probably less than twenty years old. She had an auburn hair and beautiful green eyes, she wore a yellow dress that accentuated her figure clearly.


    Yunyu was shocked with how beautiful this girl was.


    [Wow! She is very beautiful! I almost turned straight!]


    [Pupa: She is your twin sister.]


    [Huh? What?]


    [Pupa: Her name is Layla Hessel Signe, nineteen years old, she is the Princess of Great Kingdom Arctyr, a powerful kingdom with an advanced military, it might be the second strongest in fact. Your sister is a popular bachelorette, just like you, a popular bachelor of Great Kingdom Arctyr. This kingdom will always have a twin as the royal prince and princess due to their dominant trait.]


    Yunyu listened to Pupa''s explanation, but his mind was thinking about something else. He tried to stand up, ignoring the pain on his stomach. His feet wobbled as he walked to the fountain near him.


    Yunyu sat at the rim of the fountain and saw his reflection on the clear water.


    A handsome, late teen boy, slowly turning into a young adult. He had the same auburn hair and green eyes as his twin sister. However, their facial features were slightly different, he had a sharp gaze, which made his clear green eyes look intense rather than beautiful. He had a small, but noticeable scar near his chin, when Yunyu checked it further, it seemed to be a new wound carved by a knife.


    He was very tall, probably around 180 centimetres, which was rare in the medieval era. He had smooth, shoulder length hair. Indeed, this guy was very handsome. Maybe, if Yunyu had to relate the race of this guy in his world, then this guy would be a very handsome German man. His trait was similar to German man in his world.


    [System, a few minutes ago, I said to you that I almost turned straight after seeing my twin sister, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [Nevermind that, I''m gay again now. Look at this beauty of a man! Holy shit, system, you actually give me a golden face in this world! I don''t know that you can be this kind. Should I say thanks to you?]


    [Pupa: I don''t really need an empty appreciation.]


    [Pupa: Anyway, your identity in this world is Lyon Hessel Signe, the Crown Prince of the Great Kingdom Arctyr. You are nineteen, and you are popular for your feisty and somewhat stubborn nature.]


    Yunyu was busy gazing at his own beauty that he didn''t notice someone coming his way. Then he heard a husky, low voice from behind, "You are still alive after that punch? Then I will have to punch you twice!"


    Yunyu turned around and he got the third shock of the day when he saw a handsome beast who glared at him with hostility. But he was so handsome that Yunyu was dazed.


    The man was taller than him, probably around 190 centimetres, which was amazing in the medieval era. He had a straight nose, chiselled jaw, and bronze skin glistening under the sunlight. But the thing that made him stand out the most was his eyes, it was very charming, mysterious and beautiful at the same time. He had blue eyes with golden circles around the pupils, Yunyu felt that the golden circle made him physically weak as if he wanted to fall on his knees.


    This young man was like the mix between Indian and European blood, and he was worldwide handsome. Yunyu felt that he had been attacked by a handsome god visual, probably the most handsome one he had ever seen in his life.


    "Why are you silent now? Do you still want to fight?"


    [Pupa: He is Javier Di Arlingdon, the son of the main protagonists, he is the master of this world, and he hates you with passion.]

 Chapter 67: 4.2

    [Pupa: He is Javier Di Arlingdon, the son of the main protagonists, he is the master of this world, and he hates you with passion.]


    [Eh?]


    Javier stepped in towards Yunyu, he cracked his knuckles and clenched his fist, he was going to punch Yunyu in the stomach again, or better, punch him in the face. Javier was strong enough to kill a lion with his bare fist, he could crack this guy''s head with one low blow.


    Yunyu felt the threat was coming at him, he paled.


    [Will that hurt?]


    [Pupa: It won''t hurt, because you''ll die instantly after receiving that fist on your face.]


    Yunyu gulped, he stepped back to avoid Javier, but he forgot there was a fountain behind him. Yunyu slipped and fell backward into the fountain. He splashed around, trying to recover from this embarrassing situation.


    Javier was stunned when he witnessed the ever stubborn Lyon who would always bully him when they were younger fell in this embarrassing situation. Usually, Lyon would attack him first, and their fight could be bloody sometimes.


    [Pupa: Hahahaha.]


    [What are you laughing at!? Goddamn, this is embarrassing!]


    [Pupa: It is good entertainment for me.]


    Yunyu coughed a few times as he wiped his face, he tried to stand up, but the pain on his stomach suddenly paralyzed him and he fell again on the water. Layla came with two guards to see her brother soaked in the fountain while Javier was watching.


    "Lyon!" Layla rushed to the fountain and tried to pull her paralyzed brother, "What are you two waiting there?! Help me!" Layla scolded the guards who were standing in silence.


    The guards immediately helped Crown Prince Lyon from the fountain and the maids who had just come and brought towels for the Prince. The guard escorted Crown Prince Lyon back to the Great Palace because the bruise on the Prince''s stomach didn''t seem to be a light bruise.


    Meanwhile, Layla scolded Javier, "Javi! What are you doing to my brother!? I told you not to fight with him, right? Did you throw him to the fountain?!"


    "No, I¡ª"


    "Just because you are stronger, doesn''t mean that you can bully him like this! He is my twin brother, his pain is also my pain! Ugh, you are unbelievable!"


    "No, Layla, I¡ª"


    "Leave, now! Leave before I call the guards!" Layla pushed Javier and he stormed out to help her twin brother. Javier was stupefied by the sudden fight between him and his girlfriend, Layla. He clenched his fist;


    ''This is all because of Lyon!''


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 50%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Fatemeter decreases to -50%.]


    [Huh, what?!]


    Lyon was changing his soaked tunic with a new one and the maids tended the bruise on his stomach. He felt the sharp pain in his stomach made him almost vomit his guts, especially when he heard the system''s sudden notification. He hadn''t done anything yet, but the Fatemeter and Breakmeter got triggered out of nothing?


    [Wait, did I hear it right? 50% Breakmeter and -50% Fatemeter?!]


    [Pupa: Yes, you heard it right.]


    [But¡­ how could that be? I never know that a Fatemeter can be that low. And how about that Breakmeter? He is already halfway through!]


    [Pupa: Wait, let me show you the world backgro-->


    "Lyon!" Layla broke the silence and she jumped on Lyon''s bed. She held her brother''s hand and apologized, "I''m sorry for leaving you alone with Javi! I know he will come and bully you again! Just because you two have animosity, doesn''t mean that he can throw you into the fountain like that!"


    "Layla, I''m fine," Lyon said, trying to pacify his aggravated sister. However, Layla seemed to get even madder. She pulled Lyon''s tunic up and saw his heavily bruised stomach, it was already bluish, but the bruise almost covered Lyon''s entire stomach.


    "You are not fine! Javier only punched you once, but look at this bruise! I don''t think anyone could survive this if it''s not you!"


    [Pupa: Actually, Lyon did not survive the blow, he is dead one second before your soul enters his body.]


    [¡­ The master of this world doesn''t play around.]


    "I should just¡­ ugh! I don''t know!" Layla sobbed, she was obviously in emotional distress. But Yunyu didn''t know what to say, because the system hadn''t told him about the world background, it just kept repeating about how nice this novel was over and over.


    "I love him, but he is a rough guy! He is also unfeeling, and awkward, and now, he keeps fighting with you and hurting you too!" Layla started crying. Lyon sighed helplessly, he rubbed Layla''s head and said;


    "You should take a rest too, Layla. I''m fine, I will talk to you once I get better, okay?"


    "Ugh¡­ fine then, I will see you later," Layla wiped her tears and left the room. Yunyu ordered all servants to leave his room. After he was all alone, he asked for the system''s explanation.


    [Now, tell me about the world background.]


    [Pupa: This is a BL novel world, Gardenia of Blooming Desire. The main character of this world is Aster Di Arlingdon, who was Grand Duke of Stormhill reigned into Emperor Gardenia, and then retired with his husband, Sun King Rama or more familiarly known as Ramuja.]


    [Pupa: Aster was a young lord of a rich Grand Duchy, and he bought a slave on his 15th birthday, that slave was Ramuja. They were oblivious about their love at first, but soon fell in love with each other, their love stayed strong even after many heavy obstacles along the way.]


    [Pupa: Their obstacle came from their statuses, Aster''s overly controlling late mother, Grand Duchess Camille, and also Aster''s powerful cousin who was in love with him, Crown Prince Charles. They were the villain of this story.]


    [Pupa: But in the end, their love prevailed and they rose as two powerful rulers in their respective kingdom, Aster was Emperor Gardenia of Golden Camellia Empire, and Ramuja was Sun King Rama of Sun Kingdom.]


    [Pupa: Decades has passed since their story ends, Javier Di Arlingdon is their son, he inherits Aster''s golden blood with the signature golden circle eyes, and Ramuja''s Sun King emblem. He is as close to a demigod can be in this world.]


    [Pupa: Javier is now eighteen years old, he is a simple-minded, righteous, and strong young man. Too strong for anyone to handle, in fact. And he has been in a relationship with your twin sister for three years already.]


    [Then, what is the reason for him to destroy the world?]


    [Pupa: Because Javier''s golden circle will lock Layla Hessel Signe as his true love in about one year, and Javier will love her forever. But she is just a young maiden, she eloped with another man and this is what will happen. Javier and Layla''s relationship is a trainwreck.]


    Pupa showed a hologram of Javier sitting on a throne, there was blood everywhere, it could be seen that he had killed thousands of people by himself. There was Layla''s corpse lying motionless in front of him. Javier smiled and a flash of golden light appeared from his eyes, then, the world just blew up like there was a mega nuclear coming out of his body.


    Javier Di Arlingdon will commit suicide by using his own power and destroyed the world with him in the process.

 Chapter 68: 4.3

    Yunyu watched the hologram and his jaw dropped. It was clear that Javier was not a regular human, but this world setting didn''t seem to have a superpower, cultivation, and not even magic. Yunyu asked the system about this;


    [How could he destroy the world like that? What is happening here? This is not a world with magic, right?]


    [Pupa: He is a special case. You see, his father, Sun King Rama, is a demigod with almost unlimited power. But his power can only be triggered by his loved one. And his other father, Emperor Aster, is a golden blood.]


    [Pupa: Golden blood has the special golden circle in their eyes, you saw it in Javier. Which will dilate and turn pure golden when he meets his soulmate. Golden blood will only love one person for his entire life, and will do anything and go extreme in order to get or protect his loved one. You can say that golden blood is extremely filial, but very prone to be a dangerous Yandere.]


    [So, since a Sun King and Golden blood got married, their son would be a demigod that can blow up the whole world. Javier''s golden blood made Layla as his true love, but Layla was not filial with Javier, in the end, out of heartbreak, he blew up the world with him. Did I sum it right?]


    [Pupa: Correct.]


    Yunyu sighed. He thought that he could take a break in this world, since the previous world was very heavy. Although there were no zombies in this world, there was a demigod with unstable emotion that could act as a megaton nuclear bomb.


    He was not ready with this setting, especially since he had to break off the relationship between his sweet twin sister with Javier. He was not fond of this master of the world either, because he seemed to be very tricky to win against. And second, his extraordinary strength already scared the heck out of him.


    It was a pity, Javier was breathtaking, and his appearance was pure bliss. If not because of the dangerous mission, Yunyu would definitely simp for him.


    Yunyu writhed in pain as the pain in his stomach kept getting worse. He wanted to ask the system about his character setting and how his relationship with Javier could get to -50% Fatemeter. Based on the few paragraphs that he read about the world setting, it seemed that Great Kingdom Arctyr and Golden Camellia had a good bilateral relation.


    But why would the Crown Princes of both countries have this much animosity against each other?


    However, Yunyu didn''t ponder about it much for now. He couldn''t focus, because his body was paralyzed and he didn''t have enough strength to process more thought.


    He coughed a few times, because he felt that his inside was all hurting, maybe Javier''s punch already wounded his internal gut. Yunyu struggled to take the glass of water on the drawer beside his bed, he grimaced as the pain on his stomach got worse and worse.


    Then, he heard a small commotion outside, near his door. It seemed that the guards were trying to hold someone to enter the room, but the man just told them to scram and pushed the door.


    BAM!


    The door was broken with one push from Javier. He was stunned and commented, "Why is the door so fragile? This is unfit for a Crown Prince."


    Yunyu gulped, he wanted to say that it was Javier who had way too much strength, but he didn''t want to lose his head. The guards outside acted as if nothing was wrong and stood in silence, they were probably too scared to hold Prince Javier anyway.


    Javier glanced at the man in bed, his face turned ugly instantly. He hated Lyon with passion, because of what he did to him when they were young. He also hated the fact that Lyon tried to come in between him and Layla.


    But Layla scolded him again and told him to kiss her brother''s feet and apologize first. Because what Javier did to Lyon was really too much. Javier approached Lyon awkwardly, he already considered Lyon as his enemy, but now, he had to apologize with his enemy in order to get Layla''s forgiveness.


    "That¡ªI¡­ sorry," Javier said awkwardly. He waited until Lyon berated him again, or insulted him with random things, even something that was already as normal as his parents, who were both men.


    But Lyon stayed silent.


    [System, since I don''t have enough time to read the world background yet, please tell me Lyon''s character setting for Javier. Does he hate Javier or what?]


    [Pupa: He doesn''t hate Javier, in fact, Javier is Lyon''s first love and he is still pretty much in love. But because of various reasons, Lyon always berated him and even badmouthed him. Please come up with a proper response.]


    Lyon finally shifted his gaze towards Javier and replied, "That is not a proper apology. You think I will forgive you just because of that? You are such a simpleton."


    Javier gritted his teeth, he never had a good conversation with Lyon since they were grown up. But he had to apologize seriously right now, or else, Lyon might bad mouth him again in front of Layla, and Layla would definitely leave him.


    Yunyu kept his straight face, but in fact, his back was sweating. He was nervous that Javier would attack him because he berated him again. But he was quite surprised when Javier took a chair and sat beside Lyon''s bed.


    "Fine then, I am sorry, Crown Prince Lyon. I accidentally punched you in the stomach, I will not do it again, I promise!" Javier said seriously, but the way he spoke and his word choice showed that he was a real simpleton, at least, his maturity growth was slower than his real age.


    [This is harder than I expected, it''s very tricky. Since Lyon also loved Javier, he always tried to separate Layla with Javier, right?]


    [Pupa: Indeed. Aside from his feelings, he also has the hunch that Javier''s simple, but intense love would be the doom of Layla and probably the rest of them.]


    [Hm¡­ what a difficult Tsundere to play.]


    "Just¡­ leave now. I don''t need your half-assed apology. I will tell Layla that you are not serious with her. Go find another woman for you to screw," Lyon said with his foul mouth.


    Lyon''s words successfully triggered Javier. He raised his hand, he wanted to rip Lyon''s mouth for all the slanders that he said. He clenched Lyon''s jaw, he tried hard to suppress his anger, but this guy''s mouth was really uncontrollable.


    "I will rip your jaw, so you will never speak bad about me again!"


    Javier''s threat proved to be successful. Lyon''s face paled and his body shook greatly. Because of the emotional distress, and the churning pain in his stomach, Lyon coughed a few times. Then, Javier was stunned with the sudden red liquid that came out of Lyon''s mouth.


    Lyon coughed fresh blood.

 Chapter 69: 4.4

    Javier paused when he saw blood gushing out of Lyon''s mouth. He stared dumbly at Lyon and also had the same astonished expression plastered on his face. They stared at each other, then Javier paled, he instinctively held Lyon''s hand;


    "Big brother, are you okay!?"


    Javier blurted it out of instinct. There was a memory when they were just kids, Lyon protected him from a wild mutt when they sneaked out of the palace, though he was safe, but Big Brother Lyon got various wounds because of it.


    Javier''s anger vanished instantly, replaced with a worried expression.


    [It''s blood¡­]


    [Pupa: It''s blood.]


    [Hey! Don''t copy me! At least, tell me if I will die soon or what?]


    [Pupa: According to my scan on your body, your internal gut has been wounded because of the powerful punch, but you should recover after a week of good rest, Lyon has a naturally tough body. The only thing that is worrisome is your di**, it has quite a strong reaction when Javier threatens to rip your jaw.]


    [I¡ªI mean, I always have a thing for S&M play¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­ I will not comment on that.]


    Lyon looked away immediately to avoid Javier''s face that was too close to him, "I¡ªI am alright! Get away from me!"


    Javier didn''t relax after Lyon said that he was alright. He commanded the guards in urging manner;


    "Crown Prince Lyon coughed blood! Why are you two standing there, go call the palace doctor!" Javier said. The guards rushed out to find the palace doctor, meanwhile, Javier fished out his handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the blood from Lyon''s lips.


    "This is Javi''s fault! I shouldn''t be too harsh on you! I''m so sorry, Big brother!" Javier apologized again and again. Yunyu was lost with the sudden change of behaviour, this guy threatened to rip his jaw a few minutes ago, and now he acted like a cute little brother that would take care of his wounded big bro.


    [I¡ªI''m lost here. What is this kid doing? I thought he hates me, his Fatemeter is still -50%, right?]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to -30%.]


    [Pupa: Not anymore, apparently.]


    [What is wrong with this guy, really. He is very unpredictable!]


    "You worry too much, let me go," Lyon said. He tried to release himself from Javier''s death grip on his arm. Javier was still worried, but when he saw the disgust on Lyon''s face, his worried expression chilled down.


    As expected, Big Brother Lyon didn''t like it when he touched him. Just like when they were younger, Big Brother Lyon would always mock him for being born out of a man''s belly, he called him a monster.


    He hated Lyon for bullying him when they were kids, but he also couldn''t hide the fact that Big Brother Lyon protected him many times before.


    It was just that, Lyon hated him now, so he couldn''t do anything but to give the same amount of hatred to Big Brother! His Papa Rama once said he shouldn''t let anyone stomp his pride. If someone wanted a fight, then he should fight. If someone hated him, then he should hate him back!


    Well, Papa Rama said that often, but he often saw Papa Rama getting scolded or getting hit by his Papa Aster for being lazy or unscrupulous, but Papa Rama would only cower or apologize many times to Papa Aster. Maybe that philosophy didn''t work on his wife, since people called Papa Rama a henpecked husband.


    Javier took a few steps back, his cold expression also changed the air around the room. Lyon looked up when he saw Javier''s cold eyes and was petrified. Javier''s golden circle thinned for a few seconds before turning back normal, but his expression was still dark, "Since you said you are okay, I will leave then."


    Javier turned around and walked off to the destroyed door. He was about to leave, then he heard Lyon coughing again, his head turned immediately, and he saw another pool of blood gushing out of Lyon''s mouth.


    Then, Javier decided to return to his seat and watched Lyon, in case something bad happened to him.


    The palace doctor came not long after, and was surprised with Crown Prince Lyon''s bruise on his stomach. He checked the pulse and the condition of the Crown Prince, and then seriously wrote something down.


    After he finished checking his condition, the palace doctor said, "The bruise in Your Highness'' stomach is quite severe, although it''s not life threatening, I suggest you to rest and drink the medicine that I will make to recover faster."


    The palace doctor put his tools back to his bag and packed up to leave. Javier halted the doctor''s step with one question, "Doctor, did I punch him too hard?"


    "Yes, Your Highness Prince Javier. Some people might faint or die out of shock with that kind of punch to the gut, I suggest you not to be too rough. Your Highness Crown Prince Lyon went on a campaign not long ago, and then returned back to the kingdom to deal with administration and politics. He cannot be in too much distress right now," The doctor explained thoroughly.


    Javier paled. He would feel extremely guilty if Lyon was in severe condition because of their small fight. It was just Javier who was on the verge of lashing out, because Lyon kept forbidding him to meet with Layla, even going as far as taunting him.


    He only punched Lyon lightly in the stomach to teach him a lesson, but he didn''t expect the situation would be this bad.


    Lyon already told the maids not to worry and asked them to leave. So there were only him and Javier in the room. The quiet atmosphere made Lyon feel uncomfortable, but there was no sign of Javier leaving soon.


    Javier sat again on the chair near Lyon''s bed, and sat in silence. Truthfully, he still saw Lyon as his childhood friend and big brother, because it was Lyon who would always lead and protect him when they were kids.


    "I¡ªIt''s my fault that you are like this, so I will take responsibility!" Javier said with determination.


    "¡­ huh?"


    Javier suddenly stood from his chair and ran out of the room, leaving Lyon baffled in the room. Javier returned back to Lyon''s room an hour later, "I''ve decided! I told my minister that I will stay in Great Arctyr for a while and take care of you until you are fully recovered!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to -25%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 45%.]


    [¡­ Pupa, this world is actually a novel, right?]


    [Pupa: Correct.]


    [¡­ If I''m currently in a novel or something, and the readers read this kind of story development, they will surely scrunch their eyebrows and said ''what?'']


    [Pupa: Javier Di Arlingdon is a simpleton with fluctuating emotion, he is a lot more dangerous than he looks. You should be careful. The author of this book creates a very unpredictable story, a masterpiece indeed.]


    [This is not unpredictable, this is just ridiculous! What a spicy chicken author!]

 Chapter 70: 4.5

    Lyon was now forced to be a bedridden patient in his bedroom by a titan who acted as a sloppy nanny. Javier would come to his room regularly with the exact same schedule. He would come with a tray of food that was supposed to be delivered by the maid.


    Instead of maids or butlers who took care of him, Javier shooed them all and said that he would be the one who took care of Lyon until he fully recovered. The servants had no saying in this, because Prince Javier was the Crown Prince of Golden Camellia, and was Prince Lyon and Princess Layla''s long-time friend.


    He would sat at the edge of Lyon''s bed, and then started preparing the food. However, Javier was had really clumsy hands. It was very prominent that Javier held sword more often than he held a cup of glass.


    Javier held a cup of glass and then tried to pour in the hot tea. However, he used too much strength when he pinched the cup handle and the handle cracked. Javier was surprised when the cup handle cracked and the porcelain cup fell to the ground, he caught the cup with his fast reflex. But then again, he used too much strength that he accidentally crushed the porcelain tea cup in his hand.


    Javier looked at the teacup dumbly, and he scratched his head, "Why do the Great Palace bought cheap, fragile teacup? You should buy something more durable."


    "That''s because you used too much strength!" Lyon scolded, but Javier didn''t seem to pay him in mind. He just took another teacup and repeated the same thing again.


    "Ah, what a cheap porcelain," Javier complained, and he took another teacup.


    [Pupa: That teacup is very expensive, it costs around twenty gold coins in this world, or around a thousand dollar for each teacup.]


    [What?! So Javier had wasted ten thousand dollars in less than thirty minutes?! I can buy a truck of grilled turkeys with that money! This kid, I will kill him!]


    Lyon was angry, all he wanted was to drink a cup of tea, not watching this titan breaking the teacups over and over, "Let me do it myself, you broke the tenth teacup for today! Damn, you are making a lot of mess!" Lyon snapped at Javier and he snatched the teacup from Javier''s hand.


    Too much moving caused him to wince in pain again, although three days had passed and the pain in his stomach was getting better, he still couldn''t move too much.


    "No, No, it''s my fault that you are like this. My parents always teach me to be responsible for everything that I did, I will take care of you," Javier worriedly snatched the cup back and in process, he broke the eleventh cup.


    [Pupa: Eleven thousand dollars.]


    [NOOO! My grilled turkeys!!!]


    Yunyu imagined the truck of grilled turkeys and another truck full of chicken drumstick that went wasted by Javier. His anger peaked, "Stop touching the teacups! You will break every¡ªOuch!"


    The pain in his stomach got worse and Javier nervously tried to calm Lyon down, "Why you get worked up over teacups anyway? It''s just a cheap porcelain," Javier said.


    "It''s twenty gold coins each!" Lyon said. But Javier only tilted his head dumbly in response;


    "See? I told you it''s a cheap porcelain teacup," Javier said.


    [¡­ system, how rich is Great Arctyr in the world setting compared to Javier''s Golden Camellia empire?]


    [Pupa: Great Arctyr is very wealthy, but compared to Golden Camellia, it''s about 1:100.]


    [You are kidding, right? That''s a huge gap!]


    [Pupa: I''m not kidding. Golden Camellia under the lead of Aster had reached a new height. Javier is the richest second generation you can find in this world.]


    Yunyu was slapped with the reality of rich kids. His parents were a middle class family in his real world, but since he decided to live by himself after his father remarried, he tried hard to not ask for too much from his father, he also did a few part time jobs.


    Aside from the duplex as his family''s old house, he was basically a broke as heck.


    Thus, he had a personal animosity towards rich second generations, including this simpleton in front of him.


    "Why do you need to care for me like this anyway? Ugh, if you really want my blessing with Layla, fine! I give you my blessing, just leave me alone¡ªOuch!"


    "No, no, Layla is also happy that I am helping you to recover," Javier said.


    "You are not helping! Where is she anyway? At least, I can use some of her help!"


    "Uh¡­ Layla said that she is meeting with her friend, a young duke, she said? Well, she told me that she is just meeting her good friend," Javier said innocently. Meanwhile, Yunyu and system telepathically had the same thing in mind.


    [Layla is popular bachelorette, right?]


    [Pupa: Indeed. She has a lot of suitors, this young duke is one of her suitor. But Layla didn''t lie, based on the character background, this duke is indeed her good friend.]


    [I feel like, we have a severe case of a green boy who is going to be cheated on eventually. I will talk with Layla later.]


    In the end, Javier helped Lyon to eat the lunch that had been prepared, but with the expense of fifteen broken teacups, three bent forks, and five broken plates. It was a horrible mess. The servant cleaned the mess that Javier made and he just blinked innocently, as if he had done nothing wrong.


    Lyon glanced at Javier who yawned as he rested his body on the sofa in his room, "Why are you still here?" Lyon asked.


    "Huh? Uhm¡­ I will be guarding you, in case you need anything," Javier said, honest.


    "I''m fine here, go find another person for you to bother," Lyon said.


    Javier opened his eyes, he stared at Lyon who was across the room, lying on the bed, "Big brother Lyon, do you hate me that much? I really don''t want to be enemy with you. I think of you as a good friend of mine."


    "I never said I hate you¡­" Lyon lowered his head and mumbled something, "I''m just afraid that feeling will keep growing¡­"


    "Huh? What do you say? I can''t hear you clearly," Javier asked. He didn''t catch Lyon''s words except ''feeling'' and ''growing''.


    "I¡ªIt''s nothing!" Lyon shook his head, he tried hard to hide the flush on his face, "I just want to say that I don''t hate you... b¡ªbut you are still a dumbass!"


    "So, Big brother doesn''t hate me? We can be friends again now?" Javier asked, his mystifying golden circle seemed to dilated slightly, but it was only a flash before it returned back normal, "That''s great! I really don''t want to hurt Layla''s feeling by fighting with you!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 0%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 40%.]

 Chapter 71: 4.6

    After ten days of resting, Lyon had finally recovered, he asked the servants to prepare his clothes after he took a bath. Since he was not comfortable getting dressed by the servants. Lyon dried himself in a towel and wrapped his waist with another towel, he called the servant to give him his clothes, but no answer.


    "Where are they?" Lyon pondered. He wanted to call for them again, but then, he saw the door handle clicked open and¡­


    CRACK!


    Lyon was shocked when the door hinges got detached and the door was dislodged from outside. Javier stood dumbfoundedly with his hand still on the door handle, "Ah, you are supposed to push the door from outside¡­ I didn''t know that¡­"


    Lyon gawked, it took time for him to process what happened, "What are you doing here?!"


    Javier put the dislodged door carefully and stared at Lyon''s body, then he naively commented, "Whoa, Big brother Lyon have pink nipples, it looks cute."


    "Y¡ªYou, shameless!" Lyon hurriedly covered his body with another towel and he turned back to avoid Javier''s eyes. His face heated up and he was beet red.


    Javier''s eyes didn''t leave Lyon''s body, when Lyon turned back, his eyes blinked and he commented again, "You also have a cute butt under that towel, nice!"


    Javier just wanted to sincerely compliment Lyon for his excellent physique, but of course, Lyon took it differently. He threw the towel on his shoulder to Javier''s face and yelled, "Leave now! You shameless thing!"


    "A¡ªAh, I''m here to deliver your clothes for today," Javier said, "I will put it on the table, okay?"


    "J¡ªJust leave now, goddamn it!"


    Javier shrugged and put down the towel on a table near Lyon and left the room.


    Yunyu sighed in relief and took the tunic that had been delivered, he dressed up while cursing Javier, he argued with the system;


    [That unscrupulous kid! He is so shameless!]


    [Pupa: He just wants to help, since he is the one who hurt you. I say that he is a very responsible green boy.]


    [But look at his eyes! His eyes were so pure when he commented on my nipples! It feels so wrong for me. I feel like I''ve been stripped naked by a scoundrel!]


    [Pupa: So¡­ you want to get in bed with him or not?]


    [No! Don''t you see his super strength? He will unintentionally crush my bones! As much as I want to do it, I''m too scared! Not counting the fact that I''m still a cute little virgin!]


    [Pupa: Golden blood and Sun king descendant have amazing endurance and vitality, and Javier has both flowing in his vein. Javier also has a big nose and big toes, you will never find any man that can par his vitality in this world.]


    [W¡ªWell, if he persists¡­ I might have to reconsider.]


    [Pupa: You change your opinions so easily, I pity the man who will be your mate in the future.]


    [Don''t worry, I''m loyal to Han Ye!]


    [Pupa: I''m not talking about your imaginary love life with Han Ye.]


    [It''s not imaginary! It''s just a temporarily unfulfilled wish!]


    ***


    Lyon left his room with a faint blush on his cheek. He looked left and right in the corridor, aside from the guards and few servants passing by, there was no sign of that unscrupulous kid anywhere.


    "Where is that ki¡ªI mean, Prince Javier?" Lyon asked the guard in the corridor.


    The guard bowed deeply and replied, "His highness Prince Javier left after he entered your room, Your Highness Crown Prince."


    Yunyu was relieved, he didn''t know if he could maintain his act as Lyon if that guy was around him for now. Because Javier was a na?ve, green boy, but he was amazing at breaking Yunyu''s acting with his na?ve comments.


    Although, Lyon was in love with Javier and was a tsundere, but he was still a mighty Crown prince in front of his minister and the citizen, his character setting forced him to be serious and majestic in the public. Yunyu didn''t want to risk getting booted out of the world because of that stupid Javier.


    Lyon had a meeting with two young generals who requested the Crown Prince''s audience about their dispute. It was about the right to train a new batch of young soldiers. Great Arctyr had an advanced military, even better than Golden Camellia and Sun Kingdom.


    There were plenty of young generals, usually they were promoted from their respective house to replace their father, who were the old generals before them. They would be given a batch of new soldiers to train, then the soldiers would decide to which house he would serve. Though, in the end, all of them served the main house, the Great Palace.


    These two young generals were fighting over the new batch of soldiers who would be trained to be cavalrymen. To train cavalrymen meant a great honour for any general, a dispute was inevitable.


    Lyon went to see the two young generals arguing in a pavilion. When Lyon approached them, they stopped arguing and kneeled immediately, "Your Highness Crown Prince, it is our pleasure to have been graced by your presence," they said in unison.


    "Rise," Lyon commanded. The generals rose from their position and waited for the Crown Prince to speak, "I have read the letter that you sent about this dispute. I don''t want this to escalate into a harmful argument, I will be the one who decides which one of you has the right to train the new batch of soldiers."


    "Thank you, your highness," the young generals said. Crown Prince Lyon was also a popular, high ranking young general that had many achievements in him, thus, the young generals looked up to him and would follow all his instruction.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was anxious in his heart, he was panicking;


    [Oh damn, I don''t know how to decide! I don''t know the politics of this world!]


    [Pupa: I can supply you with these two young generals'' achievements, and backstory if you want.]


    [Do you think I''m free enough to read that much wall text? Besides, I can feel that this would be tricky, if I picked the wrong general, it will be a shitshow.]


    [Pupa: Of course, that''s why you should have read the politics in Great Arctyr while you were recovering, instead of flirting around with Javier. At least, you will do something more productive.]


    The young generals waited patiently while the Crown Prince seemed to be in deep thought. However, a sudden guest barged in the pavilion, he sneaked behind Crown Prince Lyon and tapped his shoulder while yelling near his ear, "Got you!!"


    "Kyaaah~!"


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! Host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting!]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: The majestic Crown Prince Lyon sounds cuter than I thought.]


    [Shut up.]


    "Hehe, Big Bro Lyon is so cute!" Javier giggled, he thought Lyon would scold him here, but he just cleared his throat and resumed his silence. He glared at Javier, but with his beet red face, it only made him look even cuter!


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 15%.]

 Chapter 72: 4.7

    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    [Somehow, it feels so unrewarding.]


    "Aww, don''t be mad, I was just joking~" Javier''s giggle turned into a low laugh, he glanced at the two young generals who were stunned with his sudden barging. He glanced at Big bro Lyon who was blushing, and these two young generals who were eyeing Lyon, it seemed that these two young generals were secretly crushing for Crown Prince Lyon.


    Javier had a small thought in his head, Big Brother Lyon was a handsome, gallant crown prince. He had a lot of achievements, and he was always a popular bachelor. But he never went on a date with anyone, not with a woman or a man. Big bro Lyon was always alone.


    ''Hm¡­ maybe big bro was always in a grumpy mood because he never went on a date before. Maybe I can match him with anyone? Maybe these two generals? Hmm¡­'' Javier was thinking about becoming a matchmaker.


    "Why are you still here? D¡ªDon''t you see that I''m busy?" Lyon said. Javier noticed Lyon''s nervousness, maybe he was embarrassed because he liked someone in here? Javier was thinking that Big bro Lyon must''ve liked at least one of these two young generals.


    ''Ah! I''m so dumb! I shouldn''t barge in and surprise Big bro like that! He must''ve been embarrassed in front of his crush!'' Javier developed his own scenario in his head, then he suddenly nodded determinedly.


    "I will help!" Javier said.


    "Huh?"


    "Big brother, do you want to decide which one is the most suitable?" Javier asked. He darted his gaze towards the two young generals who got tense immediately. They stood straight, waiting for order. Prince Javier was an extremely influential young prince, as the son of Emperor Gardenia and Sun King Rama, he was the crown prince of two powerful countries.


    Lyon watched as Javier walked in and circled around the two tense young generals, he nodded vigorously, "They are both in great condition, big bro Lyon, I will test them, okay?"


    Javier stopped circling and faced the young generals, he said in his low, husky voice, signalling that he was serious, "I will be testing your capability, so I can see whether you are worth to be chosen, use your sword and attack me. Use your strongest slash, I do not tolerate hesitation."


    The young generals turned their eyes towards Crown Prince Lyon who was just as confused as them, they dared not interrupt Prince Javier''s narrative, they were asking their Crown Prince for help.


    [Javier must be thinking about something totally unrelated right now.]


    [Pupa: It seems so. Don''t worry though, he won''t die by a mere attack of these two young generals.]


    [No, I''m not scared for his life. I''m scared for these young generals'' lives instead.]


    "Javier, you should leave now," Lyon said.


    "No, no, It''s okay, Big bro! I will help you!" Javier said enthusiastically. He wanted to see Lyon smile at least once. Because he seemed to be grumpy all the time.


    Javier stood straight and commanded, "Now, both of you, do not hesitate and unsheathe your swords! Attack me!"


    Javier''s golden circle shone slightly, and the young generals felt that they had to obey to save their lives. They unsheathed their sword, and attacked Prince Javier with a strong slash. The two swords slashed the air, both of them attacked Prince Javier with killing intent.


    Javier shrugged and caught both swords by pinching it. He pinched each sword with his thumbs and index fingers. He commented, "Hmm¡­ none of them grazed my finger, I''m not sure¡­"


    Javier flung each sword to the opposite direction and the generals were thrown to the side. Their backs hit the steel railing until it got bent, "Arghh!" one of them writhed in pain, while the other passed out immediately.


    "Ahh, I guess this guy is better for you!" Javier walked to the general that still maintained his consciousness and pulled him up with one hand, "He is a tad stronger than the other!"


    Lyon was dumbfounded, he didn''t know what to say, but when he saw the pleading gaze of the general, he sighed and said, "You will be the one who trains the batch of new soldiers."


    "T¡ªThank you, your highness¡­" the general said weakly.


    "Go help him," Lyon pointed at the other young general who was unconscious, "You two can leave now, go to the palace doctor to treat your wound."


    The young general thanked Crown Prince Lyon once more and helped the other unconscious general to leave the pavilion as soon as possible. He was too afraid to stand between Crown Prince Lyon and Prince Javier.


    He had the hunch that he might actually die if he dared to come in between Crown Prince Lyon and Prince Javier.


    Meanwhile, Javier was a bit dumbfounded, he scratched his head and asked, "Training a batch of soldiers? I thought you are meeting these two young generals to decide which one will be your first date."


    [Poor young generals, I can''t imagine what would happen to someone that will be bedded by Javier, he might not live to see the sun after one night.]


    [Pupa: Don''t worry, restart is always an option for you.]


    [What?]


    [Pupa: What?]


    Lyon sighed, "What makes you think that I will meet two young generals to decide something like that? Do you think I''m that desperate?"


    "But Big brother Lyon never dated anyone in your whole life, that''s unnatural!" Javier said earnestly, "Big bro Lyon is a handsome man, gallant, smart, and cool! Who wouldn''t want to date you?"


    Lyon blushed, he lowered his head slightly, "I¡ªI already have someone in my mind¡­"


    "Really? Who is it? Is it a man or a woman?" Javier asked curiously.


    "It''s a man¡­" Lyon said, his voice trembled slightly, "He is younger than me, he is handsome, strong, and tall. He is a bit of a simpleton¡­ but he has a good heart. I''ve been in love with him since we were young¡­."


    "Eh¡­ that long? He must''ve been a lucky man!" Javier huffed, "He must be very dense! Why can''t he see someone as amazing as Big bro Lyon standing in front of him, secretly crushing for him?"


    Yunyu hadn''t heard the OOC trigger yet, so he assumed that Lyon''s character background was still in the line with that tsundere setting. But he couldn''t help to sigh;


    [Sigh¡­ this guy has a very thick skull. Poor Lyon, he had to endure his feelings for years¡­ even died in the hand of his loved one¡­]


    [Pupa: Don''t forget that Lyon is the first one to mock Javier out of jealousy.]


    Lyon sighed, he looked disappointed with Javier''s response. Javier noticed the disappointment in Lyon''s face, but he didn''t understand why.


    He approached Lyon and lowered his posture slightly, "Big brother Lyon, did I do something wrong? I just want to make you smile. I''ve been trying hard to make you smile for ten days already."


    ??You want to make me smile?"


    "Yes, I''ve never seen you smile for years, so I thought it must''ve come from me," Javier uttered. This was also one of the reasons why he had animosity towards Lyon before. Because Lyon only berated him, he hadn''t smiled at him for years. He thought that Lyon hated him.


    Lyon was a bit surprised, "You did all this just to make me smile?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Lyon was a bit dumbfounded, but he felt warmth engulfing his heart. He sighed, and then rubbed Javier''s head. Lyon showed a thin smile and said, "You''ve done a good job, Javi."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 25%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 35%.]

 Chapter 73: 4.8

    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 25%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 35%.]


    [Wait, why is his Breakmeter kept on decreasing? I didn''t do anything wrong!]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter can be triggered by either the master of the world''s feeling, external source, or with the combination of both. Please work hard to discover a good countermeasure for this problem.]


    Yunyu was worried. He wasn''t really surprised with Breakmeter decrease, because in the previous worlds, the Breakmeter fluctuated more than Fatemeter for him, but at least, he knew if he did something wrong. But in this world, he had no clue on the Breakmeter fluctuation.


    He stared at Javier who still enjoyed his head getting rubbed, like an obedient puppy. Yunyu peered at Javier suspiciously, he stopped rubbing Javier''s head and the sudden notification from Pupa made his heart jump.


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 34¡­ 33¡­ 32¡­ 31¡­ 30%.]


    Yunyu was shocked. Javier showed a displeased face and pouted, "Big bro Lyon, why do you stop rubbing my head?"


    "Huh?"


    "Please rub my head more, it feels nice!" Javier said enthusiastically, he shook his head gently, so he could feel the traction of Lyon''s palm rubbing against his hair. It felt nice, warm, and calming for him.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 31¡­ 32¡­ 33¡­ 34¡­ 35%.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: Just keep rubbing his hair, maybe you''ll fill the Breakmeter eventually.]


    "You¡­ really like this?" Yunyu continued rubbing Javier''s hair, hoping that the Breakmeter would be completed immediately, but to his surprise, there was a notification from Pupa, but a different notification than what he had hoped.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 30%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 30%.]


    [What the fu--! What is wrong with this kid!?]


    Lyon stopped rubbing Javier''s head and retracted his hand. There was a faint red on his cheek, but he turned his back immediately to avoid Javier. He tried to walk off from Javier, but Javier followed him like a duckling following mother goose. Javier didn''t exactly understand why he needed to follow Big bro Lyon, but after Lyon rubbed his head, he felt slightly more comfortable around Lyon.


    However, being followed by a huge dog like this, Lyon felt uncomfortable, he asked while keeping his steady step, "Why are you following me?"


    "Hm¡­ no reason. I just feel like it!" Javier said, honest.


    "You should go find another way to entertain yourself, or return back to your empire. At least, with Layla, why do you need to come around and wag your tail around me?" Lyon yelled.


    Javier was disheartened by that comment, "You don''t want me near you? Do I look detestable? Is it because of my origin from being born of a man''s belly?"


    [Pupa: Alert! Fatemeter decreases to 10%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 25%.]


    [Wha-->


    Yunyu never felt this much panic in his life, he quickly tried to find a way to tackle the sudden problem. He had read something in the world background about Golden Camellia and the tradition of giving flowers as a symbol of friendship or kindness.


    He looked around the garden, he didn''t know much about flowers, but he just picked the most beautiful flower he saw in the garden and hurriedly handed it to Javier, "Here! Does this answer your question?"


    Javier looked at the flower on Lyon''s hand. He stared at Lyon, then the flower, then Lyon again, and then the flower. He did it consecutively for five minutes without break, until he stuttered, "I¡ªIs this really for me? Big brother Lyon is not joking, right?"


    "Y¡ªyeah! Take it!" Lyon''s hand that was holding the flower trembled, he didn''t know if this was the right thing to do, but he also didn''t know much about flowers. He just picked the most beautiful one in his opinion to appease this simple beast.


    Javier gulped, he was nervous, he didn''t know that Big bro Lyon had this kind of feeling for him. Was this his true feeling for so long?


    Javier found out that he might have misunderstood Big bro Lyon for so long, "H¡ªHow long have you been thinking like this about me?"


    "It doesn''t matter! Just take the flower!" Lyon blushed hard, he felt that his body was hot all over, especially under Javier''s gaze. He peeked and saw that Javier was also as nervous as he was, in fact, Javier looked really nervous that his face was flushed. He looked disordered while staring at the flower.


    Not wanting to stay any longer, Lyon shoved the flower on Javier''s chest and ran away like an embarrassed little girl. He ran away to the palace, leaving the flustered Javier behind. Javier gently held the flower that Big bro Lyon had given, his eyes didn''t leave Lyon''s back.


    Javier was sure that Big bro Lyon didn''t pick this flower out of whim. Because it seemed that he looked hard to find a specific flower that he wanted to show. He must have known that in Golden Camellia, each flower symbolized an important meaning. And this flower was the same type of flower that brought his two fathers together.


    Javier stared at the beautiful white gardenia that Big bro Lyon gave to him. He tried to be as tender as possible when caressing the fragile petals. He felt warm all over, because this was the first time that someone gave him a white gardenia.


    Truthfully, his relationship with Layla was never sweet. They were always fighting and arguing with each other, in fact, they were together because Big bro Lyon matched them.


    He never had a sweet date with Layla, nor he ever received any gift from her. Surprisingly, it was Big bro Lyon who gave him his first gardenia.


    But, Javier was at loss, he didn''t know that Big bro Lyon had kept such a deep secret for so long. But he also didn''t know how to react, because he was still in a relationship with Layla. He wasn''t sure about his feelings with Big bro anyway, he always saw him as a friend and brother figure.


    ''No, no, no! I don''t think Big bro Lyon really meant it as a love confession. Maybe purity? Gentleness? Happiness? I think Big bro Lyon only wants me to cheer up! That must be it!''


    Javier said that to calm himself down, Big bro Lyon never showed him any sign of love before, how could he suddenly confess? Javier was convinced that he was just being ridiculous.


    However, when faced with the imagination of him and Big bro Lyon holding hands together, Javier''s face heated up and he blushed.


    ''I¡ªIf I can hold hands with my true love, I would be happy. I would bring him to Papa Aster and Papa Rama, then... then we can m¡ªmarry,'' Javier felt that there was a smoke coming out of his head. He imagined Big bro Lyon with white suit, standing side by side with him.


    ''Papa Aster always said that when I meet my true love, I will lose my rationality. I will be a bit funny in head, and I should control myself from hurting my true love, but... who is my true love?''


    Javier stared at the white gardenia, and his golden circle eyes started dilating slightly. But then, the golden circle dissipated again, even thinned for a moment, ''Does it even matter, though? What is the use of having true love, when he doesn''t understand me. Maybe my true love will always insult and berate me, will always try to shut me up, will always try to push me out of the way, just like Layla¡­''


    Javier felt that his heart had been stabbed whenever he remembered all his fights with Layla. His head immediately spun and his golden circle dilated and thinned uncontrollably. He felt that he had witnessed something that Layla did in front of him, but he didn''t remember what it was.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 40%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 20%.]


    [How?! Did I do something wrong again?]


    [Pupa: Do you know what kind of flower you just gave to Javier?]


    [I don''t know, but it looks beautiful, so¡­]


    [Pupa: It''s white Gardenia. It symbolizes purity, but in Golden Camellia, it is mostly used by someone to confess about his feelings, because it symbolizes a secret love. It is also mainly used as a flower to share a first kiss, and for weddings. You just confessed your feelings towards him, heads on.]


    [¡­ at least the Breakmeter hasn''t reached 0%, right?]


    [Pupa: ¡­Dumbass.]

 Chapter 74: 4.9

    Javier left the palace after that indirect¡­ or direct love confession, which made Yunyu even more worried than he should be. He was afraid that Javier might assume the wrong thing, and it would only make the mission more difficult than it already was.


    Yunyu was walking back and forth in his room, he was anxious, because he never encountered this kind of problem before. He also didn''t know what would happen if the Breakmeter reached zero, and he didn''t want to risk it.


    [System, do you think Javier will go boom if his Breakmeter reaches zero?]


    [Pupa: Perhaps.]


    [Oh god, I really don''t know how to maintain his Breakmeter! He is a simpleton, but his emotion fluctuates like crazy!]


    [Pupa: Maybe you should use your emotion to find out the cause of Breakmeter''s decrease. You have been using the world background as your logical guide repeatedly, ignoring his emotional development. You should try to learn how to study Javier''s emotion, I believe it will be beneficial for you in the long run, since he is a simple, yet tricky man.]


    Yunyu finally stopped worrying for a moment, he looked at Pupa who was floating in front of him with a frown, "Is that a good advice I heard just now?"


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and smacked his head with its body, "I always give you good advice, it''s just you who keeps thinking about your virginity in every world. Please control your butt brain at least for one world."


    "What the¡ªthere is no such thing as butt brain!"


    "What is an uke''s biggest asset?" Pupa asked out of the blue.


    "His butt¡ªhey!"


    "Your direct answer shows your mental capability, butt brain."


    While Pupa and Yunyu were bickering, there was a faint knock on the door, a familiar girl voice sounded from outside, "Lyon, are you free? Aunt Mariette invites us for dinner together."


    Pupa turned invisible again and Yunyu opened the door. Layla was standing outside, her face was a bit pale than the last time he saw her. She smiled at her twin brother and said, "Aunt Mariette is waiting, let''s go."


    [System, who is Aunt Mariette?]


    [Pupa: Your father''s twin sister, she is a respected Great Princess, and she has a sharp intuition, be careful.]


    Lyon and Layla walked to the dining hall and saw Aunt Mariette already sitting at the dining table. She looked very similar to Layla, just older. It proved that the twin blood was dominant in this house.


    "It''s been a while since our dinner together, right? Let''s have a talk after dinner," Aunt Mariette said. Lyon and Layla nodded and they ate dinner in peace. Lyon noticed that this woman''s eyes glanced at them often, she sighed every time she did so. Which made him slightly uncomfortable.


    After dinner, Aunt Mariette cleared her throat and said to them, "I just heard about the current troubles you two went through nowadays, as much as I want to scold both of you for your problems, but I want you two to learn from this mistake."


    [What is she talking about? Does she know about me and Layla''s activities every day?]


    [Pupa: Not every day, but she knows plenty of things, she has many shadow guards patrolling around to watch over you two. Although, her watch has been lenient over the years, because you two are already nineteen.]


    Aunt Mariette talked with Layla first, "Layla, I know that you made a mistake. And you might not be ready to confess to your parents, but what you did is really dangerous, and frankly, shameful. I want you to admit it soon, so we will find a way out for this. Your parents will return in a week after the diplomatic visit in Golden Camellia, we should not delay."


    "Do not ever think about harming yourself, you are the Princess of Great Arctyr, who would be a Great Princess after me. We are stronger than this," Aunt Mariette warned.


    Layla paled when her aunt confronted her. She was tongue tied, she could only lower her head in shame. Lyon was completely baffled with Layla''s behaviour, because she didn''t look like this a week ago.


    Layla was still lively and noisy a week ago, then she suddenly turned silent and cautious with everyone, even with her own twin brother.


    "You should know that we all love you, as long as you admit it, we will protect you," Aunt Mariette said to Layla. Layla nodded once and muttered a low thanks.


    Then, Aunt Mariette shifted her attention to Lyon, "Lyon, you are already a grown man. A grown man knows how to decide. A grown man will not try to hide under the pretence of being tough and mean only to get the attention of someone you love."


    Yunyu felt that Aunt Mariette knew exactly what was happening behind the door, which made Yunyu a little uncomfortable;


    [She is definitely talking about Lyon''s cowardness to confess.]


    [Pupa: She urges you to confess soon or you will be going in a circle forever.]


    "Go meet him and say it, he is too simple for your complicated feeling," Aunt Mariette said with a small smile on her face.


    Both Lyon and Layla were stumped after dinner with Aunt Mariettte. She had left after dinner for another small party, but her advice left them at loss. For the first time, it seemed that Layla and Lyon had different secrets they needed to deal with.


    They walked on the corridor side by side, but they were silent. Layla had something in her mind, but she didn''t know how to explain it to Lyon.


    Her twin brother was her other half, she always shared everything with Lyon, until she stumbled upon this problem. Maybe it was her rash decision, but she wanted to find comfort. At least, she wanted her twin brother to know. She knew well that her brother would always support him through thick and thin.


    Meanwhile, Lyon walked straight, he had thought about it. It was true that he had been in a circle with his feelings for years. He didn''t want to hurt his and Javier''s feelings by being a coward.


    [System, Lyon never hide anything from Layla except his feelings for Javier, right?]


    [Pupa: Correct.]


    [Then, I guess this is the best time to confess, I think, Lyon''s character setting will allow this after Aunt Mariette''s words hit him.]


    Lyon and Layla had decided that they would at least confess to their twin brother/sister. They turned their heads at each other, and said at the same time, "I want to confess."


    They were baffled by their unintended unison. It seemed that, even though they faced different problems, both of them bore the same pain. Layla said, "You are the older brother, you first."


    Lyon took a deep breath. He never hide anything from Layla, and he shouldn''t hide this either. He didn''t want to be the one who was holding the unrequited love forever. Lyon finally opened his mouth and confessed to his twin sister;


    "Layla, I love Javier Di Arlingdon. I''ve loved him for years, and I will confess my feelings for him."

 Chapter 75: 4.10

    "Layla, I love Javier Di Arlingdon. I''ve loved him for years, and I will confess my feelings for him."


    "I¡ªI see¡­" Layla was not surprised with Lyon''s confession, but she was stupefied with his determination to confess to Javier.


    Honestly, Layla had the hunch that she and her brother had the same taste for a spouse. Javier was her childhood crush, so it was quite baffling for her, because Lyon said that he wasn''t interested in Javier.


    She was his twin after all, she often noticed that Lyon would stare at oblivious Javier, he would smile when Javier smiled, he would frown when Javier looked sad. But no words ever came out of his mouth. It was all arguing and fighting between Lyon and Javier.


    But she was glad that Lyon finally admitted his feeling, because at last, one of her worries had been lifted. She felt guilty for Javier, but he was just her childhood crush, and that feeling slowly died out after they were older. Especially since Javier was not her type of man at all.


    "Lyon, Javier is a bit dumb, oblivious, unromantic, and can be brash too sometimes¡­" Layla warned Lyon before finally giving her permission.


    "I know," Lyon said, "And I will still confess. He might not love me, but I just want him to know. I want to be free from this burden in my heart¡­"


    Layla watched her brother looking at her with gentle, but determined eyes. Lyon never said that he liked anyone in his life, so Layla concluded that Javier was Lyon''s first love. And she felt guilty for her brother.


    "L¡ªLayla, you don''t need to worry, I won''t try to be a homewrecker and steal Javier from you. I just want to get rid of this feeling in my heart," Lyon said.


    Layla shook her head and replied, "Go meet him and confess. I will break up with him after you can get his heart, so he will not be too heartbroken. I don''t deserve him¡­"


    "What do you mean?" Lyon asked.


    Layla quietly stopped midway on the corridor, she was standing in front of her door. She opened the door and said, "Lyon, I¡­ I did something shameful¡­"


    Layla opened the door handle, she wanted to enter her room, but Lyon stopped her for a moment, "What¡ªWhat about your confession? What do you want to say to me?"


    Layla turned her head, she smiled and said, "I will tell you after you told Javier about your true feelings. Good luck, brother."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 30%.]


    Layla quietly closed the door, and Lyon was alone in the corridor.


    [I think¡­ I have the hunch about Layla already¡­]


    [Pupa: It is definitely the right assumption. Do you hate her for what she did?]


    [No, she is just a young maiden in love. She made a mistake, but it''s not right to condemn her because of her mistake. It''s just¡­ I wish she could break up with Javier long ago, before she cheats on him.]


    [Pupa: It is Lyon who demands Layla to stay with Javier.]


    [Wait, really?]


    [Pupa: Yes, it is in the world background. Perhaps, because of Lyon''s egoism, he wanted to keep being close to Javier, by using Layla as the tool to keep the three of them close. If Layla broke up with Javier, he would eventually separate himself from the twins.]


    [Sigh¡­ I can see that. Lyon was not as righteous as he looked. He was gallant and strong as a Crown Prince, but he was manipulative and cowardly. He used his own twin sister to keep Javier close, because he was afraid to confess. He was the actual culprit of the world destruction]


    [Pupa: Well, you are here to save the world. What is your next plan?]


    [Just like what I said to Layla, I will confess tomorrow. I don''t want Javier to suffer more because of the twins'' fault.]


    ***


    Yunyu asked the system about Javier''s current location. The system told him that Javier was in his villa, not far from the Great Palace. Thus, Yunyu dressed up and headed to the villa with a regular carriage.


    It took about an hour for Lyon to reach the Golden Camellia''s villa. There were guards with different uniforms standing at the side of the gate, they saw Crown Prince Lyon and opened the gate immediately.


    Lyon was nervous, he fiddled his fingers and he became even more nervous when the carriage stopped in the courtyard.


    [Pupa: Why are you nervous? I thought your default setting is being shameless.]


    [Shh¡­ I''m trying to immerse myself in the character setting!]


    Lyon stepped out of the carriage and was greeted by few butlers and dozens of maids. Crown Prince Lyon was the most important prince of Great Arctyr, and was also Prince Javier''s friend, it was natural for the servants to greet him in grandeur manner.


    "Welcome to the Villa of Golden Camellia, Your Highness Crown Prince Lyon, may I know your importance here?" the head butler asked politely.


    "Where is Javier?"


    "His Highness Prince Rama is in his room, he has been in his room since yesterday evening," the head butler said.


    "Since yesterday evening?" Lyon frowned, "Take me to him."


    The head butler escorted Lyon to Javier''s room, he knocked on the door, but there was no answer from inside. He knocked again and uttered the reason, "Your Highness, Crown Prince Lyon is here."


    In a split second, Lyon heard a loud thump coming from Javier''s room, then he heard another loud noise of something breaking. After three more things that seemed to be destroyed, Javier finally said, "C¡ªCome in."


    Lyon entered the room and saw Javier sitting nervously in a chair. Although he was properly dressed, it was quite clear that he had just woken up and hurriedly put on his attire. Lyon glanced at one corner and saw few furniture that had been unintentionally destroyed.


    Javier stood up and tried to block the view of destroyed furniture from Lyon, "B¡ªBig bro Lyon, why do you come this early?"


    "It''s already ten in the morning, it''s not very early," Lyon said.


    Javier replied with a nervous laugh, he had just woken up after he spent the whole night thinking about Big brother Lyon. He was unsure about his feelings, but whenever he glanced at the gardenia flower in the vase near his bed, he felt tingling all over his body.


    He kept on imagining about Big brother Lyon, especially when he was lying on the bed, he thought about Big brother Lyon on his bed, lying beside him¡­ naked.


    It made Javier''s lower shaft hardened and he ashamedly covered himself with a blanket and solved the problem himself. He tried to brush away the imagination of Big bro Lyon when doing it, but he couldn''t, in fact, the imagination kept getting stronger.


    In the end, he solved his desire by imagining Big brother Lyon.


    Thus, Javier spent the whole night thinking that he was a detestable pervert.


    Lyon raised his brow when he saw nervous Javier, why was this guy looked more nervous than he was? He was the one that would confess.


    Lyon took a deep breath, he was ready now. He had prepared himself the whole night, it was now or never. He took one step in to close the distance between them, but Javier panickily took a step back and said, "D¡ªDon''t come closer!"


    "Huh? Why?" Lyon frowned.


    "B¡ªBecause¡­" Javier glanced at the bed, he immediately remembered about his vivid imagination in his head. He imagined Big brother Lyon lying naked on his bed, then winked at him, inviting him in.


    "W¡ªWe should go to the garden!" Javier sidestepped Lyon and rushed out to the garden. Lyon sighed, he thought that he would be able to confess as soon as possible, but it seemed that Javier was at it again with his weird antics.


    Lyon followed Javier to the garden. It was summer, so the garden was fresh with many blooming flowers. Javier saw Big brother Lyon walking in his direction, surrounded by flowers on his side. He instantly imagined Big brother Lyon lying under a flower bed¡­ naked.


    ''Goddamn it, brain! Stop it, why am I so perverted!''


    Javier shook his head to calm himself down. He never had this kind of perverted thoughts in his head to anyone, not even Layla. He often solved his desire as an obligation, not a way to relieve his lust.


    ''I am definitely a pervert.''


    Lyon stood in front of nervous Javier, he was ready to confess.


    [Why do I have the feeling that Javier will overreact more than I do after I confess? Did something happen to him that made him so nervous?]


    [Pupa: He probably will, maybe he''s had a spring dream about you? Maybe he used you as his imagination to masturbate.]


    [Don''t be ridiculous, who''s perverted enough to use my image to masturbate? Lyon and Javier were former enemies that finally reconciled, they have no history of romance or whatsoever. I don''t think Javier is that much of a perverted beast, he is just a simple green boy.]


    "Javier¡­" Lyon called out his name.


    Javier''s body tensed immediately, "Y¡ªYes, Big bro Lyon?"


    Lyon looked in the garden and found the flower that he needed. He plucked the flower and showed it to Javier, "I''ve come here to confess¡­"


    "I know that I gave you a white gardenia yesterday, but I feel like¡­ I should be confessing properly this time¡­"


    Lyon handed the white gardenia to Javier and looked at his eyes. He was determined to clear everything, confess everything once in for all, "Just like what this white gardenia conveys within its pure white lustre, my love is untainted and clear, Javier Di Arlingdon¡­"


    "I love you."


    ***


    Lyon presented the white gardenia while confessing to Javier. His eyes were pure and sure.


    Meanwhile, it was Javier who panicked. He felt that he would faint the longer he stared at Big bro Lyon''s beautiful eyes. He felt that his gaze was a bit blurry and he blurted something ridiculous;


    "I¡ªIs that a brotherly love? No, maybe a friendship love? A¡ªAh! I¡ªIs that an enemy love? I¡ªI love you too Big brother Lyon, n¡ªnot in a perverted way or something! I¡ªI just¡­"


    Lyon sighed, he had no patience dealing with this bullcrap after he mustered all his courage to confess. He took another step in towards Javier and hooked Javier''s neck, so he would lower his posture a bit.


    "My love¡­ is this kind of love¡­"


    Lyon closed his eyes. He tiptoed slightly, and their lips touched. Lyon''s hand gently caressed Javier''s cheek and his finger touched Javier''s eyelashes.


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! Unwanted pregnancy and erased memory!]

 Chapter 76: New Year Special Smut (R-18)

    **Saint Michael''s Hot Blessed CUM!**


    It was a miracle indeed. Duke Damien was able to dodge the fatal attack from the head priest despite that he had been severely weakened. Head Priest''s attack did severely wound him though.


    Saint Michael came on the right time and killed the head priest with his light smite. But Duke Damien was still wounded nonetheless. Saint Michael hurriedly dispelled the holy barrier around Duke Damien''s room and embraced the wounded vampire duke.


    "Duke, I¡ªI''m¡­ " Michael was lost at words as he hugged the duke tightly.


    Duke Damien was weakened, but he could still hang on his life, he said to Michael, "Take me somewhere else¡­ somewhere open¡­"


    Saint Michael hurriedly teleported with the Duke to the lake where the moon was shining bright. He didn''t want to let go of the Duke, so he desperately channelled his healing power on Duke Damien''s wound near his chest, but it only made Duke Damien writhed in pain. It seemed that his light healing would only hurt the Duke.


    Michael was desperate as he hugged the Duke tightly, "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault!"


    [Eee¡­ I''m not dead, right?]


    [Pupa: Not yet, the silver stake missed your heart, but you are indeed very weak right now.]


    [Since Michael can''t heal me with his light magic, then what thing can heal me?]


    [Pupa: Michael can heal you, but you need to get his impure magic.]


    [Impure magic? But he is a saint¡­]


    [Pupa: As long as he has impure thought and his magic comes out from impure essence, then you can be healed from that.]


    Yunyu''s perverted thought popped and he grinned inside. He acted as Duke Damien again and stared at Michael who looked anguished with the situation.


    "Why do you want to save me?" Duke Damien asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious already? I love you! I¡ªI will find a way to save you, I promise!" Michael wanted to teleport again and asked the regular doctor in the town to save Duke Damien, but Duke prevented him.


    "You can save me by yourself¡­"


    "How?! My light magic hurts you!"


    "Go sit in that stone slab," Duke Damien saw that Michael seemed to be surprised, but he assured him, "I promise you that I will be alright."


    Michael was still unsure, but he finally cooperated and sat on the stone slab. He put Duke on the stone slab, but Duke moved on his own and sat on the ground, "D¡ªDuke!"


    "No, Michael, do you want to save me?"


    "I do!"


    "Then take off your pants," the Duke said charmingly. If it was not the obvious wound near his chest, Michael would''ve thought that Duke Damien was healthy and seducing him.


    Michael was unsure at first, he never showed his body in front of anyone, and he didn''t know what Duke Damien would do. But he trusted that Duke Damien knew better. As long as Duke could be healed, then everything was alright for him.


    Michael took off his pants in front of the Duke. His cheek was red when Duke grinned at his shaft. His gaze made Michael''s cock half hard in response, "P¡ªPardon me¡­" Michael said.


    Duke Damien unhesitatingly touched Michael''s cock with his cold hands. Michael was a saint, so he had hotter body temperature than normal people, when Duke Damien touched his cock, he didn''t feel cold, it felt warm instead.


    His cock hardened immediately, he was flustered, "W¡ªWhat are you doing?!"


    "Relax, this is the only way for you to heal me¡­"


    Duke Damien gently rubbed the pink tip of Michael''s cock few times and Michael who had never had this kind of experience had his cock sprung up tall.


    [Eighteen centimetre with nice girth. His cock is clean shaven too¡­ wow!]


    Duke Damien grinned as he gently rubbed the hard cock, up and down with his slender fingers, "You really are a virgin, Saint Michael."


    "O¡ªOf course I am¡­ I¡ªhnn!" Michael felt that he had sinned because he already had impure thoughts on the Duke right now. He stared at the Duke''s slender fingers on his hard cock and the Duke''s thin lips. He imagined if Duke Damien would taste his sinful desire.


    Duke Damien chuckled and he said, "I know you are a virgin, because it''s pink. It makes me want to taste¡­"


    And he did just that, Duke Damien opened his mouth and his tongue started licking Michael''s balls, he slowly trailed up to the tip of Michael''s cock. Duke Damien grinned, "As expected, it''s sweet."


    That image burst in Michael''s mind, it was charming, bewitching and sinful. It was everything that would make even a Saint like Michael drown in sinful desire.


    Duke Damien was satisfied when Michael''s cock started leaking precum, "I shall help myself then."


    Duke Damien parted his lips and slowly swallowed Michael''s cock. It was too big for him, so he could only get it halfway. He started doing up and down movement with his blow job. Michael was powerless when Duke Damien did this to him. This was his first time experiencing so much pleasure from sinful activity.


    Duke Damien skilful tongue serviced his cock and he couldn''t hold it longer, "Uuuhh! D¡ªDuke, let go, I need to¡­"


    Michael tried to stop Duke Damien''s movement, but the Duke didn''t stop, he continuously serviced this tasty cock in his mouth, "Aaaahhh!"


    Michael ejaculated inside Duke Damien''s mouth. The Duke swallowed everything and he felt a rich, hot cum trailing down in his body. It tasted slightly bitter, but it also had a rich taste. He liked it.


    After Duke Damien swallowed Michael''s cum, his wound magically closed and healed.


    Michael was still taking his breath, this was his first time getting a blow job, and it was from someone he loved. He was also surprised when Duke Damien''s wound healed after he drank that sinful essence.


    "H¡ªHow could this be¡­"


    Duke Damien smiled charmingly and he started stripping down his clothes. Duke Damien had a pale skin, and slender body. The moonlight accentuated his slender body beautifully, and it made Michael''s cock that had just ejaculated to get hard again.


    Duke Damien slowly sat on Michael''s lap. Their cocks rubbed against each other, "I need more of your hot, blessed cum, my dear Michael," Duke whispered.


    Then he kissed Michael''s lips and Michael reacted by instinct. Their kiss started getting more passionate and their tongue started tasting against each other.


    Michael instinctively caressed Duke Damien''s waist and his fingers trailed down on the Duke''s ass and then his hole. It reacted when Michael''s hot fingers touched it. Michael continued kissing the Duke while using his magic to lubricate his fingers. The slippery finger entered Duke slowly.


    "Ngghh¡­" The Duke groaned, but he let Michael play with his inside. One more finger added, and more, until Michael had four fingers inside Duke Damien. He was sure that it was enough preparation.


    Michael''s breath was heavy, he asked, "Let¡­ let me¡­"


    Duke Damien put his finger on Michael''s lips and smiled, "I need your sinful desire, my dear Michael. I need your essence inside me."


    It was the last straw of patience for Michael. He raised Duke Damien''s waist and pointed his hard as rock cock under Duke''s chrysanthemum, then he slowly entered in.


    "Aaaaaahhhh!!" Duke Damien''s loud groan filled the air when Michael''s cock was buried deep inside his chrysanthemum. But it was only them under the moonlight, near the lake, so they didn''t hold their voices.


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ Michael, fuck me," Duke Damien said.


    Michael used his hand to control Duke Damien''s waist, he raised Duke''s waist up and down. It was slow at first, but Michael gradually increased his pace until Duke Damien''s butt was slapping against his thigh.


    PA¡­ PA¡­ PA


    PA. PA. PA.


    "Uhhh¡­ it''s¡­ so hot! Y¡ªYour cock is so hot!" Duke Damien said. He wasn''t lying though, because Michael''s cock inside him was really hot, his cold body and Michael''s hot cock met together inside him. It made Duke Damien feel that he was both in heaven and hell at the same time.


    "Duke¡­ I love you, I love you!" Michael said as his cock was buried deep inside Duke Damien. Sinful desire had taken control over him and he didn''t care anymore, "I will shoot inside you, you will be mine!"


    "Aaaahh! Shoot inside me, feed me with your cum!"


    Michael didn''t hold any longer. He quickened the rhythm and in one deep thrust, he shot all his sinful essence inside Duke Damien''s body.


    "Aaaaaaahhh!! It''s hootttt!!!" Duke Damien screamed loud as he felt Michael shot plenty amount of rich cum inside him few times. Duke Damien''s body absorbed the sinful cum from the Saint and his body was healed completely, and he was vigorous again.


    They were sweaty, especially Michael. His first sex with his loved one was satisfying, and he was even more satisfied when he saw Duke Damien got healed completely, "Duke, you are completely healed!"


    Duke Damien grinned coquettishly, "Thanks to your hot, blessed cum."


    Michael blushed, he hugged the Duke tighter, "Good, now we have a lot of times together. I will never let you be in danger again, I''m sorry for being careless. I love you, Duke."


    "I love you too, Michael."


    [System, I think I will stay in this world for a long time, hehe¡­]


    [Pupa: You really love that hot blessed semen, don''t you?]


    [I can taste that rich cum every day! Tee-hee.]

 Chapter 77: 4.11

    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! Unwanted pregnancy and erased memory!]


    Yunyu was too immersed with the kiss that he didn''t hear the system''s notification. Pupa rolled its eyes and poured the information in Yunyu''s head anyway.


    Yunyu was shocked with the sudden image that penetrated his mind. He closed his eyes tightly, so he wouldn''t miss any clue from the hidden plot.


    The first thing that Yunyu saw was Javier standing alone in a huge party hosted in Great Arctyr a month ago. It was a night party hosted by Lyon and Layla''s father, Great King Tuskan, to commemorate the success of a campaign in the far east. Great Arctyr had successfully made a deal with the kingdom from the far east to export silk in exchange for other goods from Great Arctyr.


    Great Arctyr was on its road catching up with Golden Camellia and Sun Kingdom in terms of economic development, although it would take a while, but it was on the right track.


    Everybody was rejoicing and enjoying the party, except Javier. He went to Great Arctyr as a representative from Golden Camellia, but really, what he wanted was to spend more time with Layla.


    He was not exactly sure if he was in love with Layla, but he was willing to give it a try. Especially when he thought about marriage. His parents told him that he was already eighteen, so he should start thinking about his spouse and marriage.


    Javier was really a green boy who knew next to nothing about love. But he always idolized a loving relationship like his parents. His parents were both men, but they were really a loving couple. Although, Papa Aster yelled at Papa Rama often, because he was being lazy and sometimes shameless.


    Javier was in relationship with Layla for three years already, so it was right for him to be serious with her. He hoped that Layla would start loving him just as much as he wanted to do so.


    Javier was holding a bouquet of roses. He didn''t know if Layla liked flowers as much as he did. People in Golden Camellia always appreciated good flowers, so Javier personally picked the roses by himself.


    He walked around the garden to find Layla, because the servant said that Layla went to the garden. He walked around to find Layla, he went deeper into the wide garden until he heard Layla''s voice. But it was a lewd voice coming out of her mouth.


    Javier walked in and saw something unbelievable from afar. Under the garden lamp, he saw everything.


    "A¡ªAh! S¡ªSlower¡­ I don''t want anyone to find out," Layla complained coquettishly. She was holding her voice while a man was thrusting his cock into her vagina. She was moaning and groaning each time the man thrusted deep inside.


    "Darling, why don''t we marry after I planted my seed in you again? You know that I love you so much," the man quickened his movement, it was his sign of dominance over Layla.


    "I¡ªI will find a way. But I don''t want my brother and Javier to know about¡­ Ah!"


    "About what? About the fact that you might be pregnant with my child?" the man smiled, "Isn''t that better? We love each other, and the baby will bound us together, as husband and wife. Did you get it checked?"


    "Ah¡­. It''s been a month since my last¡­ period¡­" Layla bit her lips so she could lower her voice down.


    The man seemed to get more vigorous in his movement when Layla told him so, he looked excited, "Have you experienced the symptom of pregnancy?"


    "Y¡ªYeah¡­ Ah! Slower¡­ you are too¡­ fast!"


    "Great! I can''t wait to see our baby!" The man kissed Layla and he seemed to be satisfied. He thrusted deep inside Layla and cum inside her once more. Layla held her voice to avoid drawing attention. Although they were inside a quiet garden, it didn''t guarantee that nobody would notice them.


    Javier saw everything and he dropped his roses. He felt a sudden surge of cold attack him from inside, and then he felt a sudden heatwave coming from inside his body. Cold and hot consecutively changed his body temperature and it made his head spin.


    His sight slowly blurred and then everything was black before he fainted.


    From Yunyu''s perspective though, he saw Javier''s golden circle dilated and thinned at a rapid, uncontrollable pace.


    Yunyu saw the golden circle suddenly enlarged and his eyes turned pure golden, then in a split second, it turned pure black. It was fascinating, yet scary to look at.


    Layla heard something fall on the ground near them and she hurriedly fixed her dress and rushed towards the source of the voice. There, she found Javier lying unconscious. She hurriedly called the guards outside the garden to escort Javier back.


    Layla worried that Javier might have seen everything, so she told the servant that she would personally wait for Prince Javier to wake up. Javier woke up hours later, and he looked confused.


    The first thing that Javier said after waking up was, "Why am I here?"


    "Javier¡­ did you witness everything?"


    Javier looked at Layla and he frowned, "Witness? What do you mean?" Javier looked around and scratched his head, "Where are the roses?"


    "Roses?"


    "Yes, I picked you a bouquet of roses as your gift today. Did I lose it?" Javier was sure that he brought a bouquet of roses for Layla, but he suddenly woke up in this bed and the roses were gone, "I will give you a bunch of roses tomorrow, okay?"


    Layla felt that something was amiss, it seemed that Javier didn''t remember anything that had happened in the garden. She asked, "Javier, did you see anything in the garden before?"


    "Garden? Huh? I''ve just arrived at the party. Well, I''m searching for you, but I can''t find you anywhere," Javier said.


    Layla finally realized that Javier somehow forgot about what she did in the garden. She kept asking him about the details of the last thing that he remembered, and he only said that he had just come to the party to meet Layla.


    Layla was not sure if this was a trait of golden blood, but she heard from her parents that golden blood has many unique traits. Maybe this was one of the golden blood traits, since it seemed that Javier was in too much shock that he forgot about her affair with the Duke.


    Truthfully, Layla was unsure whether the baby inside her was a blessing or a disaster. Although this baby was the proof of her love with her loved one, the young duke. The duke also said that he would take responsibility and was ready to be married to the princess, but she was a royal princess after all, she knew that her unwanted pregnancy would be the fall between her kingdom and Golden Camellia Empire.


    But she did not have the heart to kill her own baby, she loved this baby inside her. She wanted to keep the baby no matter what. But all she could do for now was to hide it.


    She wasn''t ready to confess about her affair and her symptom of pregnancy either, so she let it slip and acted as if nothing had happened until now, when Aunt Mariette finally discovered about her shameful affair and unwanted pregnancy.


    [What happened with Javier though? It looks like he got a short term memory loss.]


    [Pupa: It is one of the traits of golden blood, in order to preserve their belief, they will try to trick themselves and erase a memory that they didn''t want to see. Javier is a simpleton with a pure heart. His parents are never in a big fight and they are loyal to each other, so he also has pure expectations of a love can be.]


    [I see¡­ so witnessing such an undignified act in front of his eyes, especially when he was being cheated on, it must be a shock for him.]


    Yunyu imagined how painful it would be for Javier, to realize that his expectation about love had been tainted by his own girlfriend. For an inexperienced man like Javier, it would be a huge blow to his heart.


    [System, about the erased memory, will it return back to him?]


    [Pupa: Yes, sooner or later, either by external or internal factor, he will eventually recover that memory.]


    [¡­ if he recovers that memory once he falls in love with Layla, then it will be a dead end.]


    [Pupa: It was apparently what happened, Javier recovered that memory after he made Layla his golden circle, so he couldn''t control his rage and killed everyone in the process.]


    Yunyu had finally discovered the hidden plot, but he was still quite unsure about the Breakmeter fluctuation. If Javier still hadn''t recovered his memory, then why did his emotion fluctuate like crazy?


    ***


    Lyon finished his deep kiss and distanced himself from the stunned Javier, "Now, you know what kind of love I have for you."


    Javier was standing like a statue, he didn''t know how to react. In fact, he didn''t know if his brain was still functioning or not.


    Lyon saw the golden circle on Javier''s eyes dilating and slowly eating the blue irises, but it stopped midway, only leaving a small part of Javier''s pupils. His eyes almost turned pure golden.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 60%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 80%. This is the bonus Fatemeter for unlocking the hidden plot, congratulations host!]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 15%.]

 Chapter 78: 4.12

    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 60%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 80%. This is the bonus Fatemeter for unlocking the hidden plot, congratulations host!]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 15%.]


    [You know, somehow I''m not even surprised with the Breakmeter anymore, what happened, happened, I guess¡­]


    "W¡ªWell, I''ve confessed my feelings for you. I don''t need your answer, I just want to relieve the burden in my heart, goodbye," Lyon turned back as he sprinted out of the garden. It didn''t seem that Javier was chasing him, but in a split second, he saw a shadow flashed beside him and Javier suddenly appeared in front of Lyon.


    Javier blocked the way out with his big posture. The golden eyes hadn''t dissipated yet, but it seemed that he still had a bit of sanity, because it was not a complete golden eyes.


    [Holy shi--! Did he teleport or what? This is not a magic world, right?]


    [Pupa: He almost has his pure golden eyes, all his strength and agility has been boosted. This is a golden blood''s trait, in order to protect or keep his true love.]


    [Pupa: Not to mention that he also has the Sun King crest on his back. I''m not joking when I told you that he is a demigod.]


    Lyon stopped in front of Javier and asked, "H¡ªHow could you dashed so fast?"


    Javier gazed at Big brother Lyon who was astonished by his agility. Javier found that Big brother Lyon was extremely good looking, no, he was gushing with beauty. Even his Papa Aster, whom he thought was the most beautiful man in the world, paled in comparison with Big brother Lyon.


    "Big brother Lyon¡­ you are¡­ mesmerizing¡­" Javier said. He took one step closer to Lyon, but Lyon took one step back.


    "J¡ªJavier?" Lyon felt that Javier suddenly emitted a very pressuring aura around him. Whenever his golden eyes shone, he felt that the air around him stagnated and his knees felt weak. It was as if he was facing a powerful god.


    Javier looked at the scared Lyon and he felt giddy in his heart. Like a hoarding dragon, he wanted to treasure Big brother Lyon, protect him from harm, and anything else that would covet him.


    How did this feeling surged up? He didn''t know either, but all he wanted was to have Big bro Lyon on his side.


    The air around them started getting heavier, Lyon started to have difficulty breathing, "J¡ªJavi¡­"


    Javier walked closer to the weakened Lyon and then embraced him gently. He hugged Big bro Lyon and kissed that pink lips. He was really a simple man, the voice in his head said that Big brother Lyon was his golden circle.


    But he didn''t know what that meant, though, his instinct told him that he should always stay close to Big bro Lyon. Because if he was careless, then Big bro Lyon will get taken by someone else, just like¡­ just like¡­


    Javier shook his head, he felt dizzy. He vaguely remembered something painful, but it was very blurry in his head. Thus, he tried to ignore it and said to Lyon;


    "Big brother Lyon, I¡­ I don''t know what is happening with me. But I want to ask you something¡­"


    "Can I trust your love?" Javier asked. It was a simple, yet deadly question.


    Yunyu was shocked by that question. He thought he could continue acting as Lyon, but when facing that question, and with that gentle eyes waiting for his answer, Yunyu felt that question was directed to him as Bai Yunyu instead of Lyon.


    Javier waited for Big bro Lyon''s answer, when he saw that Lyon couldn''t answer him, he just smiled bitterly, "I don''t want to get hurt¡­ twice."


    It was Javier''s last words before he closed his eyes and he fell to the ground with his arm still circling on Lyon''s body.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 85%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 13%.]


    Yunyu was in shock, he was lying on top of Javier''s body right now. His ear was right on top of Javier''s chest, so he could hear the constant heartbeat. He was glad that Javier only fainted after that weird thing with him.


    When Yunyu saw the golden circle around his pupil started dilating and almost turning his eyes into pure golden, he felt that Javier had transformed into some kind of demigod. Javier still retained his gentle and simple nature, but Yunyu was sure that something happened inside Javier.


    [What happened when his eyes turned pure golden in front of me?]


    [Pupa: That means he has been bonded with you, and has marked you as his golden circle. Be very careful when you''ve been marked as a golden circle, because one mistake will be fatal for this world.]


    [Pupa: He already marked you as his golden circle now, but the process is still halfway. Once his eyes turn pure golden, then you are officially his true love in your whole life.]


    Yunyu could vaguely guess so. It seemed that Javier simply fell in love with him out of nowhere. But it was very strange for Yunyu, especially when Javier said something about trickery.


    [About his last words, why did he say that he didn''t want to get hurt twice? He hadn''t recovered his memory yet, right?]


    [Pupa: Not yet, but Javier and all golden blood are always a special case, who knows what is inside his head and heart?]


    Yunyu struggled a few times to break free from Javier''s death grip. He called the guards outside the garden immediately to escort Prince Javier back to his room. Javier was still in his deep sleep. The head butler asked Lyon, "Your Highness, what happened to His Highness Prince Javier?"


    Lyon answered truthfully, "He fainted after his eyes almost turned pure golden."


    The head butler jolted in shock, he stared at Javier and him consecutively, then he cleared his throat and bowed his head, "Understood, I shall summon General Swordheart soon."


    In an hour, a man in silver armor came inside Javier''s room. He was an old man in his 50s, but still looked very vigorous. He glanced at Lyon before checking on Javier.


    He hummed for a moment, and then opened Javier''s eyelid to check on his eyes. There was a slight surprise in his face, but he calmed down instantly.


    The old general walked towards Lyon and then asked, "Excuse me, Your Highness Crown Prince, what happened with you and Prince Javier in the garden an hour ago?"


    Lyon gulped, he hesitated a bit, then slowly replied, "I¡­ confessed my love for him."


    "I see, did he swear an oath to you?"


    "Oath? I don''t think so¡­"


    "Then, last question," the old General Swordheart''s eyes were still, he stared at Lyon seriously. His hand was on his sheathed sword, "Do you have any affair other than with Prince Javier? And¡­ are you sure that it is a deep love? Your answer will determine my action, Crown Prince Lyon."

 Chapter 79: 4.13

    "Do you have any affair other than with Prince Javier? And¡­ are you sure that it is a deep love? Your answer will determine my action, Crown Prince Lyon."


    General Swordheart was not playing around, and Lyon could sense that.


    Lyon gulped, but he already knew the answer in his heart. He said with determination in his voice, "I love Javier Di Arlingdon since I was a kid, and I will continue loving him."


    General Swordheart didn''t move for a moment, he kept staring intently at Crown Prince Lyon before sighed. He kneeled in front of Lyon and put his palm on his chest, "Crown Prince Lyon, I am General Irion Swordheart. I am currently Prince Javier''s guardian. Since you are Prince Javier''s golden circle, then I shall report this to Master Aster."


    "Then, how about Javier? What happened to him?"


    "He is just unconscious after triggering his golden circle for the first time. But worry not, he will be fine. But you need to pacify him before we leave Great Arctyr though," General Swordheart said.


    "Leaving? Is Javier really okay?" Lyon was worried, because Javier never got sick in his life, "If he is sick or something, I will call my palace doctor for him."


    "No, Prince Javier is perfectly healthy. He just needs time with his parents to learn how to control his golden circle first. He can be very dangerous if left unattended. But please, whisper in his ear to pacify him before we are leaving," the General suggested.


    The General left the room with the servants. Lyon slowly approached Javier who was lying on the bed. He was unsure what he should say to Javier. But Javier''s last words proved that Javier indeed retained that vague memory about Layla''s cheating in his head.


    [Pupa: Tell him what he wants to hear.]


    [What he wants to hear¡­]


    Lyon sat on the edge of the bed, he lowered his body and slowly whispered in Javier''s ear, "I will never leave you, trust me, Javi."


    There was no response from Javier, but Lyon could feel the air around the room shifted a bit, it reminded him about the strong atmosphere in the garden before.


    Lyon stood from the bed and walked out of the room. General Irion Swordheart nodded courteously and said, "Prince Javier will be leaving tomorrow, please prepare yourself, Your Highness."


    "Prepare myself? For what?" Lyon frowned.


    "For your marriage of course, you will be the next Empress of Golden Camellia," General Swordheart said lightly.


    "¡­ MARRIAGE?!" Lyon felt that his world started spinning around when he heard that. He was shocked when General Swordheart said that as if it was just a passing news.


    "Of course, you love Prince Javier and Prince Javier makes you his golden circle, there is no problem here," he said.


    "But I¡ª But¡­"


    "Alright, Your Highness, we will have to pack many things up, forgive my crude behaviour, but I urge you to leave, because the villa will be very busy."


    The servant escorted Lyon back to his carriage and his carriage set off to leave the villa. Lyon was dumbfounded all the way back to Great Palace.


    Yunyu was also dumbfounded by that sudden idea of marriage.


    [This¡­ that¡­ how can it develop into this?]


    [Pupa: It''s just a plan, but this might be your first marriage, congratulations, Mrs. Lyon Di Arlingdon.]


    [Hey! I''m the man! He is the one that will become Javier Hessel Signe!]


    [Pupa: So, instead of worrying about the marriage, you are worrying about adapting his surname or not. Your attention span is shorter than a betta fish.]


    [I''m not-->


    His argument with the system was cut short when the coachman said that they had arrived in Great Palace. Lyon stepped down and walked back to his room. He had mustered his courage to confess, at first, he only wanted to confess and leave. He would bury this feeling slowly, but an unexpected development took him by storm.


    "Marriage¡­" Lyon kept imagining himself walking on that aisle with Javier. He didn''t reject that warm feeling inside his heart, but he felt that it was too fast. Besides, Javier was still technically Layla''s boyfriend.


    Lyon was absent minded when Layla pulled his hand and said, "How is it? Have you confessed to Javi?"


    Lyon glanced at Layla, he felt a bit guilty and said, "I¡ªI did, but¡­"


    "But what?"


    "I¡ªIt''s nothing Layla," Lyon shook his head, "The detail is not important. But I did confess to him. That''s the point."


    Layla nodded, the result didn''t matter, because in the end, she would have to leave Javier anyway. Since her brother had mustered up the courage to confess to his long time crush, it was her time to have the same courage.


    Layla pulled Lyon to her room and then locked it. She took a deep breath and said, "I want to confess about my shameful behaviour, Lyon."


    Yunyu already knew about the secret of her unwanted pregnancy, but it was still pitiful when Layla struggled by herself to confess in front of him, "No matter what, I will always be your brother, Layla. Don''t worry."


    Layla smiled, maybe her twin brother already knew her secret. They were twins after all, they could read each other like a piece of blank paper, "Lyon, I have an illicit affair with the Young Duke of Bertin. I thought it was just a small curiosity at first, when he flirted with me last year, at the Autumn Banquet, I responded. And everything lead to this¡­"


    "Maybe it''s my fault for cheating, but Javier never cared about me anyway. You know he talks about whenever we are together? He talks about how he hates you, and how you hate him. But he keeps mentioning about our childhood memories, especially about you two."


    "I feel disheartened because Javier never really talk with me as a man, but as a little boy who keeps pestering about his big brother figure. He keeps idolizing you, even though he also hates you."


    Layla caressed her belly that had a slight bump and she continued the story, "The last straw between us was when Javier said that he wished he could go back in time and return back to our childhood. Then he would not leave his Big bro Lyon''s side, not even once. So Big bro won''t hate him."


    "My heart seeks refuge with my loved one, Duke of Bertin. Our illicit affair developed until we did shameful activities together, twice. And now¡­ I''m pregnant with his child. The doctor said that I''m already three months pregnant."


    Layla walked and leaned on the window sill, "I don''t want to kill this baby, and my relationship with my loved one is going strong. That''s why¡­"


    "I will run away with my loved one far from the kingdom. I bring shame to the Great Palace," Layla smiled, "I''m sorry that I''ve disappointed you, Lyon."


    Lyon was panicked with Layla''s reckless plan. Running away from the Palace as a Princess was a great shame, especially if everyone figured out that it was caused by an illicit affair that led to pregnancy.


    "L¡ªLayla, you don''t need to run away! You can ask Father and Mother to bestow marriage to you and Duke of Bertin. He is from a noble family, strong and young. If he is also in love with you, then you don''t need to worry!" Lyon said.


    Layla shook her head, she had a bitter smile on her face, "Lyon, Aunt Mariette said that Father and Mother went to Golden Camellia under the guise of diplomatic visit, but they are in fact visiting Javier''s parents, Uncle Aster and Rama, to talk about the good date for the special day."


    "Lyon, Javier and I will get married."

 Chapter 80: 4.14

    "Lyon, Javier and I will get married."


    The news struck Yunyu like a thunder on clear skies. He was unprepared for that reveal. Because General Swordheart said that he would report his finding about Javier''s golden circle with Javier''s parents. If General Swordheart met Lyon and Layla''s parents and they found out that Javier had two marriage proposals, and both proposals came from the twins¡­


    Yunyu didn''t want to think about the possibility himself. Because he was afraid that the worst could happen.


    [Are Layla and Lyon''s parents already dead set about marrying Layla and Javier?]


    [Pupa: Probably. The twins'' parents are very good friends of Javier''s parents, especially between Great King Tuskan and Master Aster Di Arlingdon. The marriage proposal has been quite the talk in Golden Camellia. The current Emperor, Emperor Gardenia II, is Javier''s adapted brother and already accepted the proposal, alongside his ministers.]


    [Is this more of political marriage?]


    [Pupa: More or less. But you see, people in Golden Camellia and Great Arctyr think that Javier and Layla are both in love, and make a great couple. They are an official couple goal of both countries. So their marriage would bring two countries closer together. The ministers of both countries have come to that agreement and the documents about the marriage have been signed. The only thing that''s left is preparing the marriage ceremony.]


    [What about Lyon then?]


    [Pupa: People in Great Arctyr always see Lyon as a good, handsome Crown Prince. They adore and worship him so much. But Crown Prince Lyon has always been single and alone. Though, the rumor about Lyon and Javier are in animosity have been spreading around.]


    [This¡­ Why does it feel like the world has gotten harder and harder? This world is just a simple royal romance setting, but this one is really tricky! I would rather let you put me in Ling Kai situation once more rather than threading in this mess!]


    [Pupa: This world is not hard, just very tricky. You have been missing one important piece that affects the Breakmeter the whole time, but I can''t tell you.]


    [What? Why can''t you tell me?! I can complete this world faster if you can help!]


    [Pupa: Because you need to learn. And also, if you complete it too fast, this novel will be too short. Please work hard.]


    Yunyu was aggrieved with Pupa who was messing around with him. What important piece he missed? He already unlocked the hidden plot and knew about everything. He had nothing left to discover. But he had an idea, well, an emergency plan.


    Lyon tried to pacify Layla by hugging her gently, and said, "Do not act rashly. We are in this together, Layla."


    Layla hugged her brother back, but she didn''t have much optimism in her, "I don''t want to shame the Great Arctyr. If I have to run away and become a commoner, as long as Great Arctyr can retain its dignity¡­"


    "No, think about it this way," Lyon tried to knock some sense in Layla, it was clear that Layla was unstable now, "If you run away like this while our parents are in Golden Camellia, it will bring big shame to Great Arctyr! They are discussing your marriage! What would they think if the soon to be bride eloped with another man, even go as far as getting pregnant?"


    Lyon''s words seemed to have knocked some sense into Layla''s head. He was right, she was going to be a bride for Javier soon, but if she eloped with her loved one because of pregnancy¡­


    "W¡ªWhat should I do, brother?" Layla asked desperately. She was in a tight spot right now. All she could think was to preserve the baby no matter what, even if her parents and Aunt Mariette wanted it dead, "Lyon, please help me. I don''t know what to do!"


    Lyon felt guilty that Layla was in this position. True, Layla made a mistake, but it was also him who pushed Layla to Javier, because he was too cowardly to admit his feelings for Javier.


    He had a plan, although the future for this plan was unsure, but this was the only thing that could work for both of them.


    "Layla, Javier will leave Great Arctyr tomorrow morning. I will board the ship with him and meet Father and Mother in Golden Camellia. I will try to explain everything as a mediator and calm the situation down."


    "B¡ªBut, what about me?" Layla asked.


    "I want you to stay calm and stay here. Do not meet Duke of Bertin yet until I''ve returned, and do not try to elope, it will cause a huge ruckus. You just need to take care of the baby, trust me, okay?"


    Layla felt that Lyon was doing the impossible. What would he do when facing Emperor Gardenia II and all Golden Camellia''s ministers? He would also face their parents and Uncle Aster and Rama to explain the situation about her pregnancy.


    But Lyon had always been a smart and reliable man. So, all Layla could do was to trust him and wait for the news, no matter what kind of news was that.


    "I trust you, brother, please help me," Layla said.


    ***


    Lyon immediately sent an envoy to General Swordheart about him going on aboard the ship to Golden Camellia. He didn''t want to attract so much attention from the people about his departure, so he didn''t order someone to set a ship for himself.


    [Pupa: Do you know what you will do in Golden Camellia? That country is far bloodier and more dangerous than the Great Arctyr. It is well known for its name across the continent as the bloody garden country. Because it has beautiful cities and many breathtaking flower gardens, but there are so many deceit, bloodshed and betrayal inside.]


    [I still don''t know what I will do there, it''s too uncertain. But Layla''s baby is at risk. She might be under extreme stress because of the situation. That Breakmeter or Fatemeter can be cast aside, but the livelihood of Layla and her baby is the most important right now.]


    [I will save that baby.]


    Pupa observed Yunyu who was busy writing letters about his sudden departure to Golden Camellia for the minister, it seemed that this guy still retained his good heart, no matter how shameless and reckless he was.


    Pupa nodded and sent an update about secret information to the headquarters.


    ***


    Lyon''s carriage headed to the harbour in the early morning. Lyon saw General Swordheart waiting for him in the harbour. Lyon opened the carriage door and the general bowed his head, "Are you sure about this, Your Highness Crown Prince?"


    "Yes, let''s go to Golden Camellia. I have to meet Uncle Aster and Rama with Javier."


    General Irion Swordheart thought that Crown Prince Lyon was in love with Prince Javier so much that he wanted to meet Master Aster and Rama directly for marriage with Prince Javier.


    The ship sailed in the early morning. Lyon was given his own room, it was a luxurious room indeed, but there was a connecting door that connected his room with the next room.


    "Who sleeps in the next room?" Lyon asked.


    "That would be Prince Javier himself, Your Highness," General Swordheart said with a simple smile on his face, "He is still sleeping, but sometimes, he might need a bit of your gentleness, or else, he would go berserk."


    "B¡ªBerserk?!" Lyon imagined the simple Javier went rampant with his amazing power. He gulped nervously.


    "Yes, at first, I was going to give him a very strong sleeping potion. But since you are here, please take care of our prince while he''s sleeping," the general said. To be truthful, he wasn''t even sure if a strong sleeping potion would be able to hold Prince Javier who went berserk, but since his golden circle was in the ship, then everything would be safe.


    [Pupa, what would happen if Javier went berserk?]


    [Pupa: Titanic 2.0. You should prepare a stronger door for Jack and Rose in this ship.]


    Yunyu gulped. He should have taken another ship instead.


    Everything went well, he was informed that they would reach Golden Camellia in three days since the new route cut their travel distance. Nothing happened on the first night, Javier showed no sign of movement, but his breath was steady and he was in deep sleep.


    However, on the second night, Lyon heard a loud groan from Javier''s room. It was already late at night, Lyon was in his thin pyjama as he opened the connecting door.


    He checked on Javier who was in deep sleep, but there was a faint blush on his face, he also sweated a lot. Lyon took a small towel and carefully wiped Javier''s face. He sat on the bed while wiping Javier''s neck when he felt a strong arm suddenly circled on his waist and pulled him.


    "Wha!" Lyon was pulled in by Javier. He was lying on top of Javier''s body. Lyon checked on Javier, but it seemed that this big dumbo was still in his deep sleep.


    He tried to get up from the bed, but he felt the arm around his waist tightened. Lyon jolted when he felt a big, hard cock rubbing between his thigh.


    "Big brother Lyon¡­"

 Chapter 81: 4.15

    "Big brother Lyon¡­"


    Lyon gulped when he felt that big, hard cock rubbing between his thigh. He looked up to Javier who was in deep sleep. Lyon got suspicious and patted Javier''s cheek, "Javi, are you awake? Don''t play around! Your¡­ that thing is poking me!"


    No answer. It seemed that Javier was still in his sleep while his body acted on its own, or maybe by instinct. Lyon tried to struggle to break free, but the more he tried, the harder Javier gripped his waist.


    Javier''s other hand started crawling on his butt and pinched it gently. Javier seemed to be enjoying it so much, proven by his cock that swelled and twitched. Lyon blushed and he hit Javier''s chest to no avail.


    Yunyu was very nervous, especially when he found that Javier''s cock was a monster sized one. It scared him when he thought of the possibility of this huge sword piercing his chrysanthemum. Although he was a big time pervert in his mind, he was still technically a virgin, and Lyon''s body was also that of a virgin.


    He might die if Javier''s cock penetrated him.


    [Hmm¡­ 23 cm? Around 9 inches, perhaps. It''s monstrous! I don''t want to have sex with Javier, no, I don''t want to have sex in this world at all! I don''t want to get pregnant!]


    [Pupa: How did you measure it? You haven''t even seen it.]


    [I have a special talent called cock measuring system, ehe¡­ ehehehe¡­]


    [Pupa: Your perverted laugh sounds so nasty.]


    [What? I can''t help it!]


    Javier moaned low when Lyon wiggled his body, trying to break free. The position got even more ambiguous when Lyon tried to slide down, both of their cocks were now rubbing on each other. Lyon couldn''t help but to utter a low moan as well, "Aah¡­"


    It seemed that his low moan had triggered the sleeping beast. Javier''s breath became heavier as he made a low groan in response to that. He started rubbing his cock with Lyon''s and Lyon eventually had his erect.


    Javier''s hand started fondling Lyon''s butt like it was free real estate. Lyon was flushed, he thought that Javier must be screwing him around right now, but Javier''s eyes were still closed shut. It seemed that he had a wet dream while his body was reacting in real life.


    [He is really sleeping? Really, really sleeping?]


    [Pupa: He sleeps more than you after a sleepless night of binging on Kdrama.]


    [Did you scan my head again!?]


    Lyon felt that the fraction between his and Javier''s cocks were getting hotter and hotter, especially Javier who seemed to be in a good dream. Javier called his name in a low, almost inaudible voice, but it was clear enough for Lyon to catch few meaning in his mumble, "Lyon¡­ love¡­ child¡­forever¡­"


    And Javier''s muscle suddenly tightened and he shot many of his white honey inside his pants. It was powerful enough to permeate his pants and it was soaked. Javier was smiling as he released his grip on Lyon. He fell into a deep sleep once more, while mumbling Lyon''s name a few times.


    Yunyu was dumbfounded after it. He stared at Javier who was sleeping peacefully, as if nothing happened just now. It annoyed Yunyu so much.


    "You irresponsible man! How can you finish without helping me?!" Yunyu slapped Javier''s cheek, but the man didn''t seem to be bothered. He had been satisfied in his dream, thus, anything was alright.


    Yunyu grumbled as he separated himself from Javier''s body. He sighed when he saw Javier''s wet pants. Javier shot many times, so his pants was dampened, "Should I clean that though? Ew¡­"


    "He might get sick," Pupa said.


    Yunyu glared at the sleeping Javier and scolded him, "At least please help me by not being an ass, give me that Breakmeter!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 90%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakemeter increases to 15%.]


    "You¡ª!" Yunyu felt that he had been played by this green boy, but he didn''t know how to react and how to release this rage! He cursed Javier with all kinds of curse words in seven languages while cleaning Javier''s body with a warm towel.


    Yunyu grumbled as he closed the connecting door shut and locked it. He only wanted a good sleep after being played by a stupid, na?ve boy!


    Meanwhile, General Irion Swordheart was guarding outside the room. He thought Crown Prince Lyon wouldn''t help to pacify Prince Javier, he already prepared a heavy dose of sleeping potion for Prince Javier, but when he was standing in front of the door, he heard Crown Prince Lyon cursing Prince Javier in a lot of foreign languages loudly while calling Prince Javier ''irresponsible''.


    General Swordheart chuckled upon hearing it, "Their future relationship will be quite similar to that of Master Aster and Master Rama''s relationship. I''m glad that Javi got himself a good spouse."


    ***


    Lyon woke up in a bad mood after yesterday''s incident. He unlocked the connecting door and saw that Javier was still asleep. He prepared his own attire and dressed up before going to the upper deck to check the sea.


    General Swordheart smiled happily when Crown Prince Lyon appeared at the upper deck, "Did Your Highness rest well yesterday?"


    Lyon glared at this old general before asking, "About pacifying Javier, what kind of thing that will shut him down immediately? I don''t want to help anymore. It will be better if he is half dead throughout the whole journey."


    The general shook his head and said, "I think, the best way is to have Your Highness to pacify him. He is ten times stronger than his father, Master Rama. And Master Rama was the strongest Sun King ever recorded. When Prince Javier matured, he might cause a huge danger if not pacified."


    "What kind of danger?"


    "Well, something like, destroying this ship and pulling us all down to the bottom of the sea, it will guarantee our death, Your Highness," the general said. It was more like a subtle threat rather than information.


    Yunyu gulped. This old general was not playing around when he said that. Besides, the system also said that Javier was a lot stronger than the main protagonists. So if he couldn''t be pacified, then it will be a dead end for this world.


    He was already this far into the world, he didn''t want to fail because of one dumb boy decided to blow the world up because he couldn''t have his spring dream.


    "Urgh, when will we arrive in Golden Camellia?" Lyon asked.


    "Should be in two days, please tell the servants if you are uncomfortable in any way."


    Lyon sighed. He returned to his room and ordered the servant to prepare him a warm bath, he had too many worries right now. His first worry was Javier who was still in his deep sleep, and his second worry was the reaction from his parents when they knew about Layla''s pregnancy.


    Well, there was another worry, but he felt that he should trust his twin sister more. Although Layla made a mistake once, didn''t mean that she would do another stupid mistake, right? But it was still worrying, because she was unstable due to her pregnancy and the stress that she put herself into.


    [Do you think Layla will mess this up? I have a bad feeling that she might make another foolish decision in the Great Arctyr.]


    [Pupa: You cannot predict everything, all you can do is to keep walking forward.]


    [I''m asking a yes no question, why are you trying to be a motivational speaker!]


    [Pupa: Ah, pardon. I forgot you can''t hear something that screams intelligence.]


    ***


    Layla was sitting in her room. Her brother left Great Arctyr yesterday, and she was told to stay inside the Great Palace until he returned. She was sitting on a chair while knitting a baby sock and gloves.


    She learned how to knit as part of her princess training. She thought that she would never knit for anyone in her life, especially when the only men she was exposed to were her brother and Javier.


    But she was glad that she found the man of her life.


    She hummed while knitting to calm her anxious heart down. Since she couldn''t meet her loved one, the Young Duke of Bertin, then all she could do was imagine his face and their happy life together in Duchy Bertin''s castle. Maybe they would have more children after a few years.


    Her imagination was cut short when she heard a knock on the door. She frowned. It was already late at night, there were only a few guards patrolling around the corridor. There was no way he would get a guest in the middle of the night.


    She asked carefully, "Who is outside?"


    "Layla, It''s me, Lucas."


    Layla stopped her knitting when she heard that familiar voice calling him. It was the man that she loved, the man of the child in her stomach, Duke of Bertin, Lucas Bertin.


    "Let me in, I want to talk about something."

 Chapter 82: 4.16

    The ship arrived at the harbour in the capital city of Golden Camellia, Dionde City. The harbour was purposefully emptied from other ships prior to the notice of Prince Javier''s arrival. There were hundreds and thousands of people flocking the harbour to have a glance of Prince Javier though.


    When Yunyu saw the massive amount of crowds gathering to greet Javier, he was bewildered, "I don''t know that Javier is this popular in Golden Camellia. Even Lyon is not as worshipped as this."


    "That is because Prince Javier is a symbol of peace between two countries, Golden Camellia and Sun Kingdom. Also, don''t you think he is a novel-like character? He is tall, rich, handsome, has beautiful eyes, and he is as strong as a demigod. The author of this novel is surely a pure genius who knows perfection," Pupa said, while praising the author of this novel.


    Yunyu replied with a sneer, "Javier would make a perfect main lead if his brain is not as transparent as a jellyfish brain. What a spicy chicken author!"


    "Huh, bold coming from you. You don''t even know that jellyfishes don''t have brains, do you?" Pupa replied with a cold harsh truth.


    "O¡ªOf course, I know that!" Yunyu glared at Pupa, but then he started questioning himself, whether Jellyfish have brains or not. In the end, Yunyu spent almost half an hour debating himself about jellyfish brains.


    His useless thought vanished when he heard a knock from the door, "Your Highness, the carriage is ready," General Swordheart said.


    Lyon left his room well prepared as he went to the deck and stepped down from the ship to the harbour. There was a big carriage for him, which made him surprised. Because this was the official royal carriage for the Crown Prince of Golden Camellia.


    He questioned General Swordheart, and his answer was, "Please stay inside Prince Javier''s carriage with him, Your Highness, we need someone to guard Prince Javier."


    Lyon sighed, this was not his country after all. He entered the carriage, but when he passed the crowds, he heard a few whispers here and there.


    ''Isn''t that Crown Prince Lyon of Great Arctyr? Why is he here?''


    ''I heard that he is not happy with Princess Layla and Prince Javier''s relationship. Maybe he wants to meet His Majesty to separate them?''


    ''What an evil prince. He is trying to separate two people in love.''


    Yunyu''s lips twitched with this kind of slander. These peasants didn''t know about the doom that awaits them if Javier and Layla got married.


    [The rumor has spread faster than I thought.]


    [Pupa: Correct. That is why I said that Golden Camellia is more dangerous than Great Arctyr, because the politics runs deep. Although the golden bloods are the de facto ruler of this country, the competition under them is fierce and can be bloody sometimes.]


    Yunyu ignored Javier who was sleeping while the carriage headed to the Lantern Palace, where Master Rama and Master Aster resided. Yunyu was amazed by the beauty of Dionde City, it was like Paris, complete with a tower called Dionde Tower.


    When they arrived at the huge palace, Lyon was greeted with the sight of a beautiful man in his early thirties standing on the courtyard, waiting for their arrival. Yunyu was left stricken with that guy. It looked like he was in his early thirties, but his skin was still glowing like a pearl, his golden hair was shining beautifully, and he had that signature golden circle eyes, similar to Javier.


    What mesmerized Yunyu the most was his facial feature, it was perfect without flaw to the slightest detail. The carriage door was opened by the guard and the man smiled when he saw Lyon''s dumbfounded face, "It''s been a while since you came here, have you told your parents about your arrival?"


    [System¡­ who is this man? Is he Javier''s cousin? Older brother?]


    [Wow¡­ I would complete all tasks in the previous world easily if I have his face, I can definitely complete Javier''s Breakmeter easily with that perfect face.]


    [Pupa: You sick bastard! He is Aster Di Arlingdon! He is Javier''s father!]


    [What?! But he looks thirty years old! How could he¡­ the author of this novel is the sick bastard!]


    [Pupa: He is already 55 years old. He just has a god given, perfect and youthful face. He is the main character of Gardenia of Blooming Desire.]


    [Tch! So he got the main character treatment with that face.]


    Lyon smiled perfunctorily at Uncle Aster and bowed politely, "I come here because I want to talk about something, uncle. I haven''t told my parents yet, because I don''t want them to come to a hasty conclusion."


    "I see," Uncle Aster nodded, "Well, I''ve read the letter that was sent by General Irion before. I still can''t believe it, so I will have to test you later, okay?" Uncle Aster smiled with his beautiful smile. Which made Lyon a bit dazed and blushed.


    Then, in a matter of seconds, he felt that the air became heavy and a man suddenly appeared besides Uncle Aster. He glared at Lyon while he hugged Uncle Aster''s waist, "Don''t stare at my wife for too long!"


    Lyon stared at this old man, he was probably around the same age as General Irion. He had full hair, but there were already many white strands, and his beard also had white strands. But he still looked vigorous though.


    But one thing that baffled Yunyu the most was his facial features.


    [This must be Rama or Ramuja, right? Except for his eyes, Javier is the perfect copy of his father.]


    [Pupa: Indeed.]


    Uncle Aster seemed to get annoyed by this shameless act of his husband, he slapped Uncle Rama''s chest, "You are almost sixty! Don''t act like a little boy anymore! Let go of your hands!"


    Uncle Rama felt hurt by his wife''s comment, but he obediently released his hand around his wife''s waist and complained, "It''s your fault that you are still beautiful after forty years. I don''t want to lose you¡­"


    "I''m already fifty five years old! Do you think anyone will still want me?"


    [I do.]


    "I do," Uncle Rama said. "I will always want you¡­"


    Uncle Aster rolled his eyes, but his face started getting red and he blushed, "T¡ªThere are many people here! Have a bit of shame!"


    [Bleurgh, this shameless public display of affection! I will never do this in my life! Nasty!]


    Uncle Aster tried to ignore the old dog behind him and smiled at Lyon again, "Well, my son, I need to prove the claim about you and Javi first, I will have a test for you tonight, come to the palace garden in the middle of the night, okay? Uncle Rama and I will wait for you."


    Uncle Aster informed him and ordered the servants to prepare for Lyon''s room. Lyon was sent to the spacious guest room while Javier was sleeping in the room beside him, like when they were in the ship, glad that there was no connecting door though.


    [System, what kind of test will they do to me? They didn''t seem to be concerned about Javier being unconscious for four days straight.]


    [Pupa: They are not worried about Javier because they know that this time will come eventually. They have been well prepared. They''ve faced something a lot more dangerous in their life before they get together.]


    ***


    Lyon''s door was knocked in the middle of the night. He opened the door and saw General Swordheart, "Your Highness, Master Aster and Master Rama is waiting for you in the garden."


    Lyon followed General Swordheart''s lead to the garden. When they arrived, he saw Uncle Aster standing in the middle of blossoming flowers under the clear moonlight. Uncle Rama was hugging him from behind, their main characters aura were beaming everywhere.


    [Bleurgh! Nasty display of affection!]


    [Pupa: Maybe you''ll have to do that too with Javier.]


    [Never! Never in a million years!]


    Lyon approached the old lovebirds and he greeted, "Uncle Aster, Uncle Rama, I''m here."


    Uncle Aster wiggled out of Uncle Rama''s embrace and cleared his throat, "Lyon, we gather here for a small test. Although I trust you and General Irion, the golden circle is a very crucial part of golden blood. Back in my younger days, there was chaos in three countries because of a simple golden circle, that''s why we have to act cautiously."


    "Besides, my son, Javier, is a lot stronger than his father. If we fail to recognize his golden circle, it might doom us all."


    "T¡ªThen, about Layla¡ª" Lyon''s words were cut short by Uncle Aster.


    "We can talk about that later. Now, are you ready for the test?"


    Lyon took a deep breath and replied, "I''m ready, Uncle."


    Uncle Aster nodded, then in a blink of an eye, Uncle Aster''s golden circled dilated and his eyes turned pure golden instantly. He stared at Lyon with his golden eyes.


    Uncle Aster smiled thin, as the air around him started getting heavier, he commanded, "I am a golden blood, on your knees, Lyon Hessel Signe."

 Chapter 83: 4.17

    "I am a golden blood, on your knees, Lyon Hessel Signe."


    With that order coming upon him, Lyon felt the air around the garden started getting heavy. Slowly, Lyon had his energy drained out of his body, the more he looked at those golden eyes, the more he felt weaker and submissive. Lyon took a deep breath because he started suffocating.


    Lyon''s leg trembled and he fell on his knees. He looked up to Uncle Aster in both fear and confusion. Uncle Aster smiled and explained about the phenomenon to pacify Lyon, "This is the trait of golden blood, hypnotizing eyes. People with golden blood have a certain amount of charisma to make people obey. Of course, a golden blood cannot influence another golden blood unless there was a clear difference in strength and charisma. I think, when Javier''s golden circle contracted for the first time, he also did this to you, right?"


    Uncle Aster patted Lyon''s head affectionately, "Don''t worry, okay? It''s just a small test, it will be over soon."


    Uncle Aster walked towards his husband, Uncle Rama, and then whispered something. He glanced at Lyon who was mostly powerless, and then whispered another thing. Uncle Rama listened attentively, he seemed to be a bit doubtful with this plan.


    "Will it be alright? I can''t guarantee this kid will live or not," he said.


    Lyon''s face paled when he heard Uncle Rama talking about his life with Uncle Aster. Uncle Aster nodded and replied, "If Lyon is Javier''s golden circle, then it will be okay. It should be alright, as long as u don''t kill him, or hurt him too much."


    [Oh god, I have a bad feeling about this.]


    [Pupa: Be prepared for restart.]


    Uncle Rama walked towards Lyon and he cracked his knuckles. He looked down on this young man, he was Javier''s childhood friend, Tuskan''s son. Of course, Rama felt a bit of pity in his heart, he was also nervous, because he was not sure if he could control his power at this age. He was not young anymore.


    But Aster said that it was all okay, and Rama would always trust him.


    Uncle Rama sighed and said, "Stay still, kid, I don''t want to hurt you too much."


    The aura around Uncle Rama''s body began to emit faint orange glow, he took a deep breath and clenched his fist. His fist emitted a stronger orange glow, which made Yunyu sure that it would kill him.


    [Pupa, I hate to say this, but I think Aster and Rama have been blackened. We have to restart now, I don''t want to die by his punch!]


    [Pupa: Alright, I will prepare the restart, might need an hour.]


    [Can you be more useful by accelerating the preparation?! I will die with that punch!]


    Uncle Rama aimed his deadly blow at Lyon. Lyon closed his eyes, preparing for his death.


    One second¡­ two seconds¡­ three seconds¡­


    He felt no deadly blow on his head, nor he heard the system restart notification. He opened his eyes, and was stricken by the sight of Javier who was in deep sleep seconds ago, suddenly appeared in front of him, he shielded him and caught Uncle Rama''s fist.


    The same aura glowed around his body, but unlike his father, Javier''s aura was golden instead of orange. He glared fiercely at his Father Rama, and his eyes were the same golden eyes as his Father Aster.


    "NOBODY HURTS BIG BROTHER LYON!" Javier pushed his Father Rama with his palm and Uncle Rama was pushed far until his body hit a tree.


    "Ramuja!" Uncle Aster rushed towards his husband. Uncle Rama coughed a few times, he was writhing in pain. He held the bruise on his stomach, the place where Javier put his hands on. Aster was completely astounded by the strength. He knew how powerful his husband was, even though he was already in his late fifties.


    Uncle Aster turned his eyes towards his son and said, "Javier, you can stop now. It was just a test to know whether you will react or not when he is threatened."


    Uncle Aster propped Uncle Rama, his golden eyes had turned normal again and he approached Javier who was standing in front of Lyon, still shielding him, "It seems Lyon is indeed your golden circle. Javier, step aside, I will remove my golden eyes suppression from Lyon."


    Javier didn''t move from his position, he stood still, and when his Father Aster wanted to approach Lyon who was still kneeling, Javier turned hostile and yelled at his father, "DON''T TAKE HIM! NO ONE CAN TAKE HIM, HE IS MINE!"


    Javier''s golden circle shone bright and the air around the garden turned heavy, but this one, it was ten times heavier than what Aster emitted. Everyone around, including General Swordheart and Uncle Rama, fell to the ground.


    Their face planted on the ground, unable to move their body no matter how much they struggled.


    Only Uncle Aster was immune to this. He looked at his son warily, "Javier! You are doing too much! Release them!"


    "No! I will not let everyone go! Someone¡­ SOMEONE WILL STEAL FROM ME!"


    Javier''s golden eyes shone even brighter, he gazed at everyone cautiously and then he pulled weakened Lyon and carried him, "Don''t steal him! Don''t steal my Big brother Lyon!"


    Uncle Aster started to get difficulty breathing, Javier''s bright golden eyes also affected him. Soon, the heavy air engulfed the whole Lantern Palace and everyone inside the palace fell with their face planted on the ground. They suffocated because it seemed that they were too weak to even take a breath.


    "J¡ªJavi¡­ don''t¡­" Uncle Aster said weakly. But Javier ignored his father''s plea. Instead, he tightened his arm around Lyon who was lying weakly in his embrace.


    [System, is this the BOOM time?]


    [Pupa: Well, depends on your next answer. But knowing you, it might be the BOOM time.]


    Lyon exerted so much strength just to move his lips, he said in a low, almost inaudible voice, "Javi¡­ I¡­ never¡­ leave¡­"


    Javier paused, he stared at the man on his arm right now. Lyon was very weak and powerless compared to him, although it was difficult for him to even move his face muscle, Lyon tried hard to smile at him.


    Javier was hesitating. He woke up when he felt a sharp pain in his heart, and the voice in his head said that he would lose his true love if he kept being useless and let everyone stomped his pride.


    Thus, he woke up immediately and rushed to protect his true love, Lyon Hessel Signe.


    His true love, his golden circle, was Lyon Hessel Signe. The childhood friend that he admired when he was young, and he detested when he got older. He was stupid enough not to realize this feeling sooner.


    He was in deep sleep, but in his dream, Big brother Lyon always stayed with him, he took care of him when he was unconscious, and he said that he would never leave him.


    Big brother Lyon would never leave him.


    Since he was young, all his mood swings, all his thoughts, had always been filled with Big brother Lyon. He was just too stupid to differentiate the feeling of adore and love.


    He loved Lyon.


    The moment he realized that he had found his true love, it was the same moment when he fully recovered his memory about Layla cheating with a man, even went as far as getting pregnant. For Javier, it was the proof that he was too stupid, too lenient.


    Anyone would also covet Big brother Lyon in the end¡­


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 100%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 5%.]


    Javier''s golden aura thickened again, his chest started undulating up and down. Anger surged in his heart, this anger, this pain that Layla had inflicted. It was the betrayal that ruined the image of pure love that he had created since he was a kid.


    Javier was convinced that his true love would also cheat on him. If Layla could cheat on him, then Lyon would too. They were twins after all.


    He started imagining Lyon kissing another man behind his back, giving the man the love that he had been wishing for years. Javier knew that it was bound to happen. Because he was stupid, he was too dense to realize that nobody wanted his boring and ugly love.


    The golden aura around Javier expanded even further and it engulfed the city with a heavy atmosphere. An incredible, yet scary thing happened when half of the city had been covered with heavy air and people fell unconscious due to lack of air. Their bodies were too weak to even take a breath.


    Javier couldn''t recognize anyone anymore, not his Father Rama, not his Father Aster. But there was only one person in his eyes, that was Big brother Lyon.


    "You will also leave me, right?" Javier asked. There was a hint of sadness and desperation in his voice, "Big brother Lyon can''t leave me, I will not allow it."


    At this point, Lyon couldn''t open his mouth at all, there was only a small breathing interval for him to stay alive. He stared at Javier with a desperate plea in his eyes, but that was all he could do.


    "Everyone will try to take you away from me, just like what your twin sister did¡­"


    Javier smiled when he got an idea. He kissed Lyon softly, a blinding golden light came out of his body. Everyone closed their eyes in response.


    And in an instant, Javier and Lyon disappeared from the garden.

 Chapter 84: 4.18

    Lyon closed his eyes because the bright light from Javier also blinded him. Lyon was still in Javier''s arms when opened his eyes. He felt that Javier had landed in a strange place.


    He was glad that he could breathe normally again. Javier''s suppressing aura affected almost half of Dionde City, but he was the one that got hit hardest. He could only took a short breath every eight second and it was a torture.


    After he got some of his strength back, Lyon looked around, but it was too dark for him to determine his location.


    However, the flashing golden eyes of Javier made an excellent emergency flashlight. Javier didn''t wear any top, he only wore short pants to cover his crotch area. Because he was awakened while he was in his deep sleep for days.


    Yunyu looked up to Javier''s eyes, the bright golden eyes were still shining bright. And it seemed, four days of deep sleep didn''t weaken Javier at all. Because his face still looked vigorous.


    Yunyu''s eyes trailed down on Javier''s neck, defined collarbone, and tough pecs. Because of the dark place they were in right now, the sight was unclear. Thus, Yunyu put his hand on Javier''s chest.


    The hot pecs muscle warmed his palm, which made Yunyu excited. He quietly pinched Javier''s nipple, then the bright golden eyes dimmed, when he pinched the nipple again, and Javier''s golden eyes turned bright again.


    [Whoa! System, look at this! Whenever I pinched his nipple, his golden eyes would shine bright! This is like a car blinker!]


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! Host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting!]


    [Aww, no fun¡­]


    [Pupa: Do you even know your current situation is?]


    [Ehe¡­ ehehehe¡­ nipple blinker.]


    Yunyu ignored the system warning because he was too engrossed playing with Javier''s nipple like it was a cute toy.


    [Pupa: You do that again and Javier''s Breakmeter might decrease to ze¡ª]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 10%.]


    [Pupa: ¡­]


    [Wehe¡­ ehehehe¡­]


    Javier blushed because Big brother Lyon kept pinching his nipple, his golden eyes had turned normal again and he finally jolted when Lyon played with his nipple, "B¡ªBig bro Lyon! Don''t do that!"


    Lyon was relieved when the real Javier had returned. It seemed that the burst of power Javier had in the garden was triggered by his instinct. Though he wasn''t sure what made Javier turn hostile to everyone in the garden, including his fathers, even went as far as suppressing half of the city.


    "Javi, put me down and we need to talk," Lyon reprimanded Javier. But Javier didn''t put him down, instead, he tightened his hand around Lyon''s body. He gritted his teeth and his golden circle was dilating again.


    "No! I will not put you down! Y¡ªYou will run away from me! You will elope, right?!" Javier said frantically. Lyon was surprised with the sudden mood change in Javier, it seemed that his mood fluctuated greatly even if he had fully regained his consciousness.


    "What do you mean I will elope?" Lyon asked cautiously, "You are assuming things, Javier Di Arlingdon."


    "B¡ªBecause, if your sister can do it, then you can too! You two are twins! You have the same mind!" Javier said. He started speaking in a more childish tone, he also pouted like a kid whose favorite candy had been stolen, "Why are you doing this to me¡­ I¡ªI love you so much, Big bro Lyon¡­"


    Javier sat on a stone slab and then hugged Lyon tightly like his life clung on him, "You will also cheat on me, right? Javi is a boring man, no one would want a boring man in their lives."


    "Javi saw everything, Big bro Lyon. Javi saw Layla and a man doing¡­ doing naughty stuff in the garden. I was shocked because Layla said that she was pregnant. But I don''t want to blame her," Javier started sobbing and hid his face on Lyon''s shoulder, "I don''t want to blame her. It''s my fault. Layla is a good woman, she must be bored with me, so she cheated¡­"


    "I¡ªI feel sad when she cheated on me. But I can forgive myself, because I don''t love her. But you¡­"


    Javier''s eyes turned golden again. He looked at the only entrance of their place right now. They were currently in a small cave in Miriam Coast, far east of Golden Camellia. Javier smashed the cave wall with his fist and created a small fissure that ran through the cave wall.


    The cave started falling apart, and it would soon bury them together. Javier shielded Lyon with his body while his back was getting hit by many falling rocks. Truthfully, the falling rocks didn''t hurt him at all, but Lyon punching his chest, trying to break free, hurt him more.


    "Since Big brother Lyon will also cheat on me, then I will not give you a chance!" Javier smiled as the cave entrance had been fully blocked by the falling rocks. Javier hugged his true love dearly. He had nothing in his mind except staying with his true love.


    After he made sure that Lyon couldn''t escape anymore, he put him down carefully.


    "Don''t worry, no one will find us here! We can live together forever!" Javier said excitedly.


    [Wow¡­ this guy is a big crybaby.]


    [Pupa: And a simple dumbo.]


    Even the system agreed with him for this once. Javier was really just a big, simple crybaby who had the most straightforward love and the easiest trick that Yunyu had missed for the whole time. Yunyu felt ridiculous, because when the system said that he had missed one crucial thing about Javier, he thought it was a big revelation or something. Turned out, it was the straightest answer imaginable.


    Yunyu missed Javier''s simple-minded, childish insecurity.


    [If only I''ve realized this sooner. I can complete this world in a day.]


    "Javier, do you think we can live together here?" Lyon asked.


    "Sure! I will always protect you!" Javier said excitedly. He thought that Big brother Lyon agreed with his proposal. Lyon took a deep breath, and then smacked Javier''s head.


    "Ouch!" Javier covered his head, he looked up at Lyon with tears welled up on his eyes, he felt betrayed, "B¡ªBig bro Lyon, it hurt so much¡­ I will cry¡­"


    "Don''t pretend! You got a big rock falling onto your head and you didn''t even budge!" Lyon yelled, "Why would you think we can live in this place! There is no food, no water, and no light! I can barely see your face!"


    "Do you want us to die here?"


    "I don''t want you to die here¡­" Javier said sincerely.


    "Good, then let''s go out. Let''s return back to Lantern Palace. You should apologize to your father for making this mess."


    ??But¡­ if we go out, you will cheat¡­"


    Lyon face palmed. Perhaps, the best way to tackle the problem with Javier was being as straightforward and simple as much as possible, "We can''t get married if we are stuck here, you dumbass."


    "M¡ªMarriage?!" Javier got stunned on the spot.


    "What? Your fathers said that I''m your golden circle, so it''s natural for us to get married. I was coming with you to Golden Camellia because I want to ask about our marriage proposal, since that means I will have to replace Layla as your bride¡ªI mean, groom to be," Yunyu was already tired dealing with this green boy, that he didn''t even try to think anymore. He just straight up spouted everything in his head.


    However, Javier was dead set thinking that Lyon would definitely cheat on him, let alone marrying him. He never thought that¡­ his Big brother Lyon would take the initiative about marriage¡­


    "I¡ªIs that true? Big brother Lyon, you are not lying, right?"


    "Do I look like I''m lying?" Lyon crossed his arm and rolled his eyes. He looked so done with Javier, but it made Javier even happier. Because his golden eyes told him that Lyon was not lying.


    ''He¡­ really wants to marry me?!''


    "Big brother Lyon! I¡ªIf we marry, you will not cheat on me, right? Never, ever, ever cheat on me, right?!" Javier asked excitedly.


    "Uh-huh," Lyon replied crudely.


    "T¡ªThen we will have our own baby, right?! We will have many babies!" Javier got even more excited, like his body could burst into thousands of pink bubbles.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever, let''s just go now," Lyon rolled his eyes annoyedly.


    Although Lyon replied his question rudely, Javier''s golden eyes could perceive that all he said was truth, sincere from his heart. Turned out, he was worried for nothing. His Big brother Lyon, although foul mouthed from time to time, had a sincere heart.


    And Big brother Lyon really loved him.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 60%.]


    [Sigh, seriously, Javier is so simple that I feel dumb catering to his needs.]


    Javier was so happy that he hugged Lyon. He kissed Lyon''s lips eagerly and the same golden light emitted from inside his body. In a matter of seconds, the cave that had buried them together exploded with a loud boom, then, Javier and Lyon disappeared from the cave.

 Chapter 85: 4.19

    Javier and Lyon returned to the Lantern Palace in a blink. Javier grinned stupidly as he gently put Lyon on the bed. Lyon could hear the frantic call of the guards and servants outside as they tried to find Prince Javier who disappeared with Prince Lyon.


    It seemed that the whole city was busy searching for Prince Javier in the middle of the night, because Master Aster said that they needed to find Prince Javier soon or they would be in danger. Meanwhile, the unconcerned prince was grinning stupidly and sat on the bed, he was only wearing a short that covered his manhood, which already set up a huge tent.


    Lyon glanced at that huge tent, then he reacted by distancing himself from Javier, "W¡ªWhy are you hard?"


    Javier blushed, he replied with a small giggle, "We''re going to be married! Shouldn''t we do it now? I will make sure that you will conceive a baby, like my Papa Aster!"


    "You idiot! We''re not even married yet! This kind of thing can only be done after we''re married!" Lyon gulped. He rushed to the wardrobe and throw in some random set of clothes for Javier, "Wear something now, you stupid pervert!"


    [Pupa: You are not going to give it a go now? This might be the first time you will lose your virginity.]


    [System¡­ First, he has a 9 inches cock that might kill me for real. Second, I don''t want to get pregnant! I will find a better fling in the next world.]


    [Pupa: But you might need to do it to fill the Breakmeter.]


    [No way! I think Javier''s Breakmeter will reach 100% once we get married. Someone as simple as him, will definitely reach 100% with a simple wedding!]


    Javier had a lost look in his face. He looked down on his tent, and sighed pitifully, "My poor big bird, we will get Big brother Lyon pregnant next time."


    "You¡ªwho the heck speak with his di¡ªdamnit!" Lyon felt that his IQ had been dumbed down every time he talked with Javier. But the faint red lines on his cheek showed his true feeling, which made Javier very satisfied. Javier giggled happily as he wore proper clothing before going out of his room.


    The guards who were patrolling around the corridor hurriedly informed Master Aster and Master Rama about Prince Javier who magically returned back to his room with Prince Lyon. None of them were hurt, and Prince Javier seemed to have returned to his normal self, minus the stupid grin that was permanently plastered on his face.


    Uncle Aster and Rama summoned Javier and Lyon to his office. He was anxious about what would happen to his son and Tuskan''s son had Javier lose control of his power due to golden circle influence. He had prepared for the worst, if Javier committed suicide by bringing Lyon down with him, then he would have to beg for Tuskan''s forgiveness.


    Who would''ve known that his son returned intact with unharmed Prince Lyon, he also had a stupid grin on his face as he constantly tried to hold Lyon''s hand.


    "Stop touching me! We are in front of your parents!" Lyon yelled at stupid Javier. In which, Javier responded with a cute pout.


    Aster shivered, because his son''s stupid behaviour felt very familiar for him. He glanced at his husband, Rama and also reprimanded him, "Hands off! Don''t you see we''re in front of our children!?"


    The old Uncle Rama also responded with a pout, but he still insisted on holding his wife''s hand or waist. Lyon saw this and felt that Javier was truly the perfect copy of his father, Uncle Rama, they had the same level of perversion.


    Uncle Aster cleared his throat and asked Lyon first, "My son, it seems that you already know how to tackle the problem with Javier. He is a kind man, but his golden circle, combined with his Sun King strength, is very dangerous. Before I give my blessing, you should know what you are getting into."


    Javier leaned closer to Lyon, his golden circle contracted again, but he didn''t seem to have any doubt in him. He grinned from ear to ear, expecting the good answer from Lyon.


    Lyon rolled his eyes at Javier and replied politely to Uncle Aster, "I''ve been in love with Javier for a long time, it would be my greatest joy to be married with him, but¡­ about my twin sister, Layla¡­"


    Javier unhesitatingly hugged Lyon from behind and boldly proclaimed his stance in front of his parents, "I will only marry Big brother Lyon! If Papa Aster and Rama want to separate us, then we will elope together! I¡ªI will also ransack Dionde City as a means of rebellion!"


    Lyon smacked his head, "What kind of nonsense are you talking about!?"


    Uncle Aster sighed, his son was very simple minded and somewhat stupid. Although he knew that Javier was extremely talented academically, he had a na?ve way of thinking, especially when perceiving love. Maybe it should be partly blamed on him, because he never fought with Rama, so Javier never thought that love can be painful as well.


    Aster glanced at his husband and sighed. Rama had always been a faithful lover and a good husband for him, but he wasn''t a good father for Javier. Because he fought a lot with his son about almost everything since Javier was a kid, though it would be settled with Javier beating his father with his amazing strength.


    Rather than teaching Javier how to be a proper man, he always flexed on his son how beautiful his love life was with Aster. Thus, it made Javier keep a pure imagination of a love could be.


    "Hmph, you are so immature, Javi," Uncle Rama sneered. Uncle Aster glared at him and also smacked his head;


    "This is also your fault! You should have taught him the reality! You big buffoon!" Aster scolded Rama. He shook his head tiredly and said to Lyon and Javier, "I give you two my blessing, may the last petal last until death plucks it."


    Aster gave them the blessing that reminded him of his younger days, when he visited a grandma in a hospital with Rama, and she blessed their relationships with that blessing.


    Aster watched Lyon who kept reprimanding Javier for being unscrupulous, meanwhile, his son, Javier Di Arlingdon, was very thick skinned and he kept trying to make an advance to Lyon.


    Aster sighed, these two young men really reminded him of his younger days with Rama.


    "About Javier''s marriage with Layla, actually, your parents came here a few days ago to discuss the marriage, they wanted to postpone the date, because they think that Layla is not ready for a marriage," Uncle Aster explained.


    Lyon frowned, in the original plot, Great King Tuskan and the Great Queen seemed to be very eager to set up the marriage between Layla and Javier, how could it change?


    "Really? My parents seem to be very eager to see Layla getting married¡­" Lyon said.


    "Well, they were. But because Javier spent almost a month in Great Arctyr, their observer said that Javier looked much more alive and happier when he was taking care of you. They know that Layla and Javier are not really in love with each other, so¡­"


    Uncle Aster giggled as if he heard a funny joke, "They came here a few days ago to discuss marrying you with Javier instead of Layla. They want the best for their children after all."


    [I was worried for nothing¡­]


    [Pupa: At least, it''s not as troublesome as it should be, right?]


    [I feel like the author of this novel purposely makes it easier because he wants me to support his work. The author is a snake! Spicy chicken snake author!]


    [Pupa: Trust me, I know the author personally. He is an amazing guy.]


    [Are you his assistant or what? Stop praising that author! He writes some fucked up stuff!]


    [Pupa: I just¡­ know some of his work¡­]


    Yunyu was still suspicious of the system, but at least, the problem about the marriage had been tackled.


    "Thank you, Uncle Aster. Since my parents are still in Golden Camellia, I will ask them to come tomorrow morning to discuss this," Lyon suggested. Uncle Aster nodded in agreement and he sent them back to their respective room in order to avoid Javier lunging at Lyon like a beast in heat.


    ***


    Everyone was well prepared to meet Lyon''s parents, Great King Tuskan and his wife. Since Javier and Lyon were in love, there should be no problem to set up the wedding date for them.


    However, when Great King Tuskan''s carriage came to the Lantern Palace, there was a bleak expression in King Tuskan''s face, and his expression got bleaker when he saw his son beside Javier.


    Tuskan walked steadily towards Aster and Rama, and then he said something that surprised them all, "I will need to take Lyon back with me to Great Arctyr, Layla is in critical condition, she has been attacked."

 Chapter 86: 4.20

    The news struck the Great Arctyr like a thunder in clear skies. It happened the day after Crown Prince Lyon departed to Golden Camellia. Late at night, the guards who patrolled around Princess Layla''s corridor were attacked by an assailant, the assailant broke her door and attacked her, there was a clear struggle between them, but it seemed that the assailant won and Princess Layla was now in critical condition.


    The guards who came to rescue her after they heard a loud scream from Princess Layla''s room found Princess Layla and the dying assailant on the floor, however, the identity of the assailant was still concealed.


    Because of the shocking news, Great King Tuskan got extremely worried about his daughter''s safety, thus, the talk about marriage was postponed and he asked his son, Lyon Hessel Signe to return back to Great Arctyr.


    And Javier naturally followed him to the Great Arctyr.


    [System, tell me what happened to Layla, is she really in critical condition?]


    [Pupa: I don''t have the exact information about Layla''s wellbeing right now. But based on Layla''s current data I have, it seems that she is indeed in critical condition, she is not dead at least, if that is your worry.]


    [Then, about the baby?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Yunyu felt his heart tightened when Pupa didn''t want to answer that question. Truthfully, what was keeping him on doing the world mission, even went as far as following unconscious Javier to Golden Camellia, because part of his compassion wanted that baby to survive.


    Even though the baby was conceived through an illicit affair, the baby was innocent.


    Yunyu started remembering his real life living condition, he remembered his little sister who died in childbirth when he was only seven years old. He was bawling and cried on the hospital floor when the doctor said to his father that the baby died during labor, and his mother was in critical condition. It was also the start of his mother''s deteriorating health.


    He didn''t approve Layla''s cheating, but he wanted the baby to survive.


    Pupa noticed the emotional fluctuation coming from its host. Bai Yunyu never showed significant blue emotion or depression for the four worlds he had been into, Pupa thought that Yunyu was just as unfeeling as he was shameless. But it seemed that he had more in his heart than what he showed.


    Although Pupa was still invisible, it tried to wiggle between Yunyu''s hand and rested on Yunyu''s belly. Pupa had a cold, hard shell, so it emitted warmth by raising its temperature for Yunyu. It was acting like a comfort pillow.


    Yunyu sat in his room while hugging Pupa. He didn''t want to remember about his life in the real world, since he was doing this quick transmigration as a means to move on from his past. But sometimes, the emotion just came and swept him like a tsunami.


    [Pupa, after I finished all the worlds and returned back to my real world, I hope I will have a great life waiting for me.]


    [Pupa:¡­ you will.]


    Yunyu felt stupid for wishing something that he didn''t know the result. But it felt somewhat comforting when Pupa said that.


    "Big brother Lyon¡­" Lyon heard someone called him from behind. Javier was standing behind him, he saw his Big brother Lyon crying alone in his bed. Javier instinctively sat on the bed and hugged Big bro Lyon from behind. He rested his cheek on Lyon''s shoulder and said, "Please don''t cry, Javi also feels sad¡­"


    Javier realized that Lyon must''ve been crying over Layla''s condition. He didn''t know what to say, so all he could do was just trying to share his warmth with Lyon, "I will always keep you warm, Big bro Lyon. I will never let you be sad¡­"


    Yunyu said nothing, but he felt ridiculous when Javier said that. Whenever he finished a world, that meant, he must forget all the memories he had with the previous master of the worlds, just like with Saint Michael, Junze & Ronghui, and also Ling Kai. He would eventually need to forget about Javier.


    "I hope that you have a good life, Javi¡­"


    "We will have a good life," Javier said as he rubbed his cheek on Lyon''s shoulder.


    ***


    They spent three days on the sea before they arrived in Great Arctyr. Great King Tuskan and his families rushed back to the palace to check on his daughter. The corridor was heavily guarded and when they entered the room, there were few servants ready whenever Princess Layla needed help.


    Layla smiled when she saw her family come to her. She ordered the servants to leave the room. She was pale, and looked significantly thinner in only a few days. Aside from a few bruises on her neck and wrist, she didn''t have any critical wound, but Aunt Mariette said that Layla was in terrible condition for a few days.


    "No, Layla!" King Tuskan sat on the chair beside the bed. He held Layla''s hand and asked her anxiously, "Who attacked you? Who made you like this?! Father will execute him immediately!"


    "I''m alright, father. The assailant¡­ is dead," Layla said.


    "What?! Who is the assailant?!"


    "It''s Young Duke of Bertin¡­" Layla smiled bitterly, "Father, I want to confess about my illicit affair."


    "Illicit affair?!"


    Layla told all her sin to her parents, which shocked them. However, she kept her pregnancy a secret, which Aunt Mariette decided not to confront Tuskan about it.


    "This¡­" Great King Tuskan was shocked, "If you really don''t want to marry Javier, you can always tell us¡­"


    "All we want is for you and your brother to be happy," the Great Queen added, "Then about the Duke of Bertin?"


    Aunt Mariette stepped in and reported, "There was a struggle between Layla and Lucas Bertin. Layla was knocked out, but she was able to stab Duke of Bertin''s throat; he died due to blood loss."


    "What caused him to attack you?" The Great King asked again.


    Layla smiled thin, her eyes looked up to the ceiling and replied, "Jealousy."


    Layla asked all of them to leave except for Lyon, because she said that she wanted to tell something to Lyon. Although Great King Tuskan still wanted to stay with his daughter, she insisted on them leaving her alone with her twin brother.


    There was only Lyon and Layla in the room. Lyon held his sister''s hand and asked, "Layla, tell me the truth."


    Layla''s smile cracked as she gazed upon Lyon''s eyes, "Lyon, my baby¡­ my baby¡­"


    Layla started sobbing as she recounted the incident, "It was a day after you departed to Golden Camellia, Lucas attacked and killed the guards in my corridor late at night, then he asked me to let him in. I¡­ stupidly agreed and unlocked the door."


    "Lucas came in and locked the door. Then, out of the blue, he told me that he had impregnated another woman, and after some consideration, he felt that he loved that woman more. So he wanted me to drink something that would kill my baby¡­ so he will have no worry in the future."


    "He took out the potion and forced me to drink it. I struggled so much because I don''t want anyone to know, but he choked me and force-fed me. I struggled while I was forced to drink the potion, so I grabbed a knife on the table and stabbed his neck¡­"


    At this point, Layla''s tears were already wetting Lyon''s hand, she exposed all her pain in front of her twin brother, "But it was too late¡­ I already drank the potion and for days, I kept having a stomach ache. I puked, and blood kept gushing out of that part of my body."


    "I lost my baby, Lyon. I¡­ I lost the baby¡­ I lost my baby¡­" Layla said. She covered her face with her palms while sobbing, desperately blaming herself for her miscarriage.


    Lyon hugged Layla and patted her back. He didn''t know what to say, both as Lyon and as Yunyu. However, he could feel the pain that Layla had. He was thinking about avenging Layla, but she did it herself and now the Duke was dead.


    [Pupa: Your emotion is severely fluctuating right now.]


    [I can''t handle it, system. I¡­ I remembered about my mom. She also cried like Layla when she lost her baby during childbirth. It reminds me of my past¡­]


    Lyon''s hand trembled. He tried hard to be tough, so he could comfort Layla. With the pain in his heart, he could only pacify Layla by saying, "You did nothing wrong Layla, you tried your best. I¡­ I''m sorry for not being able to protect your baby."


    Layla shook her head, she held her twin brother''s arms and then pushed him to separate their hug. She wiped her tears and said, "It''s all my fault. Maybe god punished me for my lecherous sin."


    "Layla, don''t say that¡­"


    "Lyon, I''ve sinned too much to Javier. He is a good man, yet, I bring him so much pain. So, I want to compromise him for the pain that I had inflicted. I am not a good candidate for him to marry, that''s why¡­"


    "Please give me peace. Lyon, I beg you, please marry Javier and bring him happiness and give him the babies that he wished for."

 Chapter 87: 4.21

    A week after they had returned back to Great Arctyr, Layla had slowly recovered and seemed to be in good health. She looked calmer than before, but she seemed to be in peace. Meanwhile, it was Lyon who seemed to be living in sadness from days to days.


    Nobody really knew the reason for his sadness, except himself, Javier, and Layla.


    Yunyu was sitting alone in a pavilion. He still couldn''t let go the sadness in his heart, Although Layla repeatedly told him that she was alright and would return stronger than ever, but it was him who felt like a failure.


    He really wanted to protect the baby, he thought, at least, in this world he would be able to protect a baby. But he was still as powerless as he was in his real world.


    [Pupa: Host, remember not to get too attached with a world, because we have a lot of worlds to visit. It will be hard to suppress your emotions in the next world.]


    [I know¡­ I just¡­ I really want to protect the baby. I saw how my mother was mourning for her unborn child. Even though Layla is a strong woman, I can''t help feeling depressed over it¡­]


    Meanwhile, Javier was watching Big bro Lyon from afar with a bouquet of roses, standing stupidly while holding the letter that was written by Layla. Layla pushed him and warned him, "Don''t forget my word, you must tell him the stuff we''ve discussed before!"


    Javier gulped. He was nervous, he was afraid that Big brother Lyon would reject him because he was still grieving, but Layla kept pressuring him, because she didn''t want her brother to be depressed for too long. It was never his fault to begin with, in fact, Lyon was trying his best to help her, it was time for her to help.


    He was so nervous that he forgot all the lines he had practiced with Layla last night. He walked unnaturally through the garden to the pavilion.


    Lyon glanced at Javier who had entered the pavilion, and he chuckled, "Did Layla send you?"


    "N¡ªNo!" Javier shook his head. He tried to dodge it by kneeling in front of Lyon, "I¡ªI come here by my own will, I swear!"


    Lyon chuckled as he was amused, "Then, tell me, what lines have you practiced last night?"


    "I¡ªUhm¡­" Javier already forgot the lines in his head, he usually had an excellent memory, he was also a prodigy like his Papa Aster! But whenever he was in front of Big bro Lyon, he would be dumber than a brainless donkey.


    "Alright then, give me the letter first," Lyon said. Javier gave the letter that had been written by Layla. Lyon laughed low when he read the letter, it was full of flowery words that only a girl could write. Javier would never be able to write such a thing.


    Lyon smiled and put the letter to the envelope again, "This is the third letter that Layla wrote, and this is also the third time you are kneeling like this. Javi, are you not tired?"


    "B¡ªBecause I don''t know how to make you happy again¡­" Javier said truthfully. He was worried about his Big brother Lyon who was in a bad mood for days. He tried many things, and this was indeed his third time ''proposing.''


    Lyon sighed, his sister insisted for him to rush the marriage with Javier. She said that it would bring her the greatest joy. Lyon stared at Javier who was kneeling with a bouquet of roses on his hand. The roses were freshly plucked, although he was rough, Javier had surprisingly delicate fingers with fingers. Maybe it was inherited from his Papa Aster.


    [Javier is so adorable¡­ he brings me good mood, I guess.]


    [Pupa: Then, you should accept his proposal, maybe his Breakmeter will rise.]


    [His Breakmeter will definitely complete once we share our first wedding kiss.]


    Lyon extended his hand and carefully accepted the bouquet. Javier looked up expectantly, he thought this would be another failure. He dared not asking brazenly, "Uhm¡­ Big brother Lyon is still mourning. But I want to make you happy, so I, uhm¡­ you don''t need to answer this now, Javi will always wait for¡ª"


    "I do. Javier Di Arlingdon, I do."


    "¡­"


    ***


    Two months later, Golden Camellia, Sun Kingdom. and Great Arctyr, three nations were shocked by the sudden announcement from Master Aster and Master Rama, alongside the Great Palace. Prince Javier Di Arlingdon, The Golden Sun of Two Nations, would be betrothed to Crown Prince Lyon Hessel Signe, instead of Princess Layla.


    They always saw Prince Javier and Princess Layla as the ideal couple, how could the evil brother suddenly barge in and steal the spot of his twin sister? Rumor spread that Crown Prince Lyon was secretly threatening his twin sister, Princess Layla, so he could marry Prince Javier.


    People slandered him in secret, and the next time Lyon, Layla, and Javier showed up in public, Lyon was slandered by the people by their loud whispers. Lyon looked calm and uncaring, but Layla looked worried.


    Javier couldn''t handle the criticism directed to his betrothed, he stood up for him and said loudly in front of the people, "I, Prince Javier Di Arlingdon, swear that I love Prince Lyon with all my heart! I''ve been in love with him ever since we were kids! Who dares slandering him?!"


    Layla also stood up for her twin brother and added, "Prince Javier and I are no more than friends! In fact, I am the one who keeps pushing Prince Javier to my twin brother, because I know that they love each other!"


    The crowds were silenced. They were silently fighting for the love between Prince Javier and Princess Layla, but if the two confirmed themselves that they were not in love with each other, then what could they do?


    In the next eight months, three countries were busy preparing for the administration for this grand wedding, because both grooms-to-be would be the king of their respective kingdoms, so it was big news in the continent.


    When the day had come, Javier and Lyon were walking side by side on the aisle. They were wearing matching suits, only differing in color. Javier wore a black suit while Lyon wore a white one. The aisle was filled with flower petals in various colours. There were many familiar faces clapping their hands at them, Layla, Papa Aster and Rama, Father Tuskan, Aunt Mariette, and even the current Emperor and Empress of Golden Camellia and Sun Kingdom, Emperor Ardent and Sun King Arya.


    [Ah¡­ I can''t believe I will get married in one world like this¡­]


    [Pupa: What? Do you regret it?]


    [Nah, I want my marriage with Han Ye to be as spectacular and beautiful as this, hehe.]


    Javier and Lyon walked to the wedding altar together. According to their custom, Javier needed to recite the sacred Oath of Camellia first. But he was nervous and couldn''t focus, he thought it was only in his wildest dream that he would get married to Big brother Lyon¡­


    Lyon smiled at Javier, he held his hand and recited the Oath of Camellia first, "Javier Di Arlingdon, by the Oath of Camellia, I, Lyon Hessel Signe, swear my fidelity to you. I entrusted everything I have, my life, my love and my heartbeat to you. Under the Oath of Camellia, you are the only one and I will die withered by my lie if I dare to violate the oath."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 70%.]


    Javier felt emotional after Lyon initiated the Oath of Camellia. It proved that he was serious about this wedding, thus, Javier also did the same, "Lyon Hessel Signe, by the Oath of Camellia, I, Javier Di Arlingdon, swear my fidelity to you. I entrusted everything I have, my life, my love and my heartbeat to you. Under the Oath of Camellia, you are the only one and I will die withered by my lie if I dare to violate the oath."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 80%.]


    Javier a legendary flower called Gardenia of Blooming Desire, a flower that was pink and white on the edges, "It took me eight months of non stop searching for this¡­"


    "I told you, you don''t need to do something like this," Lyon said. Then he smiled, "But I appreciate it."


    Javier blushed as he put the flower on Lyon''s lips. His hand circled around Lyon''s waist gently and he pulled Lyon to his embrace. He lowered his head and his lips touched the flower. The small kiss soon turned into a passionate kiss, their lips tried to reach each other''s and the petal of the legendary flower fell one by one.


    When the last gardenia petal fell to the ground and their lips met, the audience clapped loud as the grooms had finished the gardenia kiss ritual.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 90%.]


    After the kiss, Javier seemed to be impatient. His body was hot all over. He hurriedly carried Lyon on his arm as his bride, and they left the aisle to the bridal chamber. It was also a custom for the newlyweds in Golden Camellia to do the ''thing'' as soon as possible, because they believed that their fertility was at peak right after they got married.


    Javier carried Lyon to the bridal chamber that had been prepared, they walked through the corridor. Lyon smiled at Javier who seemed to be impatient, "Do you want a son, daughter, or twins?"


    "I want all of them! We will make lots of babies!" Javier said excitedly.


    Lyon nodded and he snuggled on Javier''s chest, "I love you, Javier. I will never leave you."


    [This is it, we have finished the fourth world peacefully, yay! Let''s go system, pack things up and leave!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 92¡­ 93¡­ 94¡­ 95%.]


    [Wait¡­ wait, wait, why not 100%?!]


    Yunyu stared at impatient Javier and he nervously uttered his undying love again, "I love you Javier, I will never leave you."


    "I love you too, wife." Javier said determinedly, he quickened his steps to the bridal chamber. But Yunyu didn''t hear anymore Breakmeter notification from the system. Yunyu started panicking.


    [C¡ªCHOTTO MATTE!!]


    "I¡ªI love you, husband. I really do."


    Javier opened the bridal chamber and put Lyon on the bed gently, he grinned sheepishly, "I love you too, wife. We will have many children in the future. Let''s do this."


    [EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE¡ª.]

 Chapter 88: 4.22 (R-18)

    **Gardenia of Foaming Chrysanthemum**


    Javier opened the bridal chamber and put Lyon on the bed gently, he grinned sheepishly, "I love you too, wife. We will have many children in the future. Let''s do this."


    "W¡ªWait a minute!" Lyon struggled as he tried to separate himself far from Javier. He got up from the bed and took a few steps back away from Javier. He was especially nervous when he saw Javier''s had a big bulge under his navel. The suit had many layers of garments, and even with that many layers, it still couldn''t hide the huge monster of his.


    Javier blushed when Lyon stared at his bulge. He was expecting so much already, so his big manhood swelled when he thought about doing it with Lyon. He started unbuttoning his suit, which made Lyon gasp, "W¡ªWhat are you doing?!"


    "Hm? W¡ªWe are going to do it now, I''m just getting ready¡­" Javier said. He continued unbuttoning his vest. He started unbuttoning the garments one by one until there was only a thin top that showed all his muscle and eight packs.


    Lyon didn''t have enough time to gush over that eight packs when Javier started unbuttoning his pants and zipped it down. He took off his pants and few layers of garment and in the end, Javier only had a thin brief that didn''t hide anything under that brief.


    The huge cock was twitched when Lyon stared at it. Javier got giddy and nervous at the same time, "Do you¡­ like it?"


    [¡­ It''s exactly 23 centimetres or 9 inches, with mushroom head. It''s like¡­ a big chocolate bar¡­]


    [Pupa: Are you excited?]


    [As much excited as I can be, my fear of death after getting cocked is stronger.]


    Lyon gulped, he looked away in shame, "W¡ªWe just got married, don''t you think it''s too fast?"


    "What do you mean? They said that the best time for a newlywed to conceive a baby is right after the ceremony in the altar. This is the best time for us! I want a lot of babies!"


    Javier ignored Lyon who tried to distance himself more. He opened the drawer and took out two small bottles of tonics with different colors. Javier opened the lid and drank the white tonic, Papa Aster and Rama said that the effect might take a while for this tonic to hit.


    "What did you just drink?" Lyon asked cautiously.


    "Oh, this? I just drank a tonic called Seven Hours Itch. Papa Aster and Rama said that it will make me last for seven hours nonstop. But¡­ that''s based on Papa Rama''s strength. They said that I have ten times Papa Rama''s strength so¡­"


    "S¡ªSeventy hours?!" Lyon''s eyes almost popped out of its socket.


    "Don''t worry, wife. I have this tonic for you too, but this one, I need to pour it inside your chrysanthemum, and you will enjoy it as much as I do!" Javier said excitedly. He looked so confident despite the fact that both of them were still virgins.


    "I¡ªI don''t think we should do this," Lyon gulped. He tried to escape and left the room. But Javier suddenly appeared behind him and hugged him tight.


    His body started getting hotter because the effect of the seven hours itch tonic. He grinded his big cock on Lyon''s ass who was still fully clothed. Lyon could feel the hot breath tickling his neck, "Wife, I really, really love you. Please let me do it."


    Javier kissed Lyon''s nape, and soon kissed many parts of Lyon''s neck.


    "Hnn! Y¡ªYou will make too many bite marks!" Lyon scolded him. He tried to struggle, but every time Javier kissed his neck and collarbone, he got weaker and weaker. He gulped when Javier''s kisses started trailing on his upper chest.


    [System, if I stopped him here, what would happen?]


    [Pupa: He already drank that tonic, if he can''t get it now, he will go kaboom.]


    [Are you for real?! Going kaboom because he got blue balled?!]


    Lyon held Javier''s cheeks with his hand. He saw Javier''s eyes had been blurred, he was really holding back his lust at this point, which was amazing for someone like Javier. Since he knew there was no going back, he said, "Gently, okay?"


    Getting the consent he needed, Javier pulled Lyon to the bed and he ripped Lyon''s suit impatiently. Lyon was shocked when his skin was directly exposed in front of Javier. Javier started raining Lyon''s chest with bite marks and he sucked Lyon''s nipple and also made a bite mark there.


    "Ah! J¡ªJavi, gentle¡­" Lyon tried hard to control his moan, but it seemed Javier had completely been driven by lust. He slowly turned into a raging, horny beast. Javier got stimulated the moment Lyon started losing control of his moans.


    "Ah¡­ ah, hnnn! J¡ªJavi¡­" Lyon bit his lips because he was ashamed of his own voice.


    Javier took off Lyon''s pants and ripped the brief. He turned Lyon''s body, so he could get full view of Lyon''s upturned butt. Lyon was a strong Crown Prince, he exercised regularly.


    Javier''s chocolate cock was twitching when he saw this cute butt. His mind started getting cloudy, but he still retained some of his control. He kissed Lyon''s nape and when he caressed Lyon''s inner thigh, Lyon instinctively raised his hips.


    Javier kissed Lyon''s nape again and he took off both of their briefs. It was now skin on skin as Javier grinded his chocolate cock on Lyon''s virgin chrysanthemum. The pink chrysanthemum also twitched in response.


    "Wife, I¡­ can''t hold it any longer¡­" Javier''s breath was heavy, he was enjoying this, but he wanted to do more.


    Lyon hid his face in the pillow and he said in a weak voice, "You are too big, use your fingers to prepare me first¡­"


    Javier opened the bottle lid of the tonic that was supposed to be for Lyon. The instruction said that he should pour this directly inside Lyon''s asshole and smeared some of it in the outer chrysanthemum.


    Javier started smearing some of the warm liquid on Lyon''s chrysanthemum. Lyon could feel that his chrysanthemum started twitching, because it felt like there were thousands of ants crawling around him.


    He felt ticklish, but he still held it.


    Javier used his finger and started dipping Lyon''s asshole with his index finger;


    "Nngh!" Lyon felt something entered his ass for the first time. He felt uncomfortable, Javier fiddled in his inside for a moment, and then started pouring the rest of the tonic inside.


    "Ah¡­ ha¡­ this¡­" the moment Javier poured the tonic inside his ass, he felt very itchy, like thousands of ants crawling in his insides. The itch didn''t dissipate when he wiggled his ass instinctively, the itch only got more and more unbearable.


    "Itchy, aahh, it''s so itchy¡­" Lyon''s voice started getting coquettish due to the itching.


    Javier almost lost control when he heard that coquettish voice, he dipped two fingers, three, and up to four fingers in, and it seemed that the tonic made Lyon become very relaxed. He accepted the fingers willingly. Lyon''s inside was very wet and slippery.


    Lyon couldn''t hold it any longer, he started shaking his ass and begged Javier, "Quick, put it in! It''s so itchy inside!"


    Javier didn''t wait any longer. He put the bulbous tip in front of the squirming chrysanthemum, and slowly entered in.


    Javier''s huge cock had a mushroom head, so when it entered, Lyon took a deep breath to prepare himself. However, he underestimated the size, his eyes widened and he couldn''t control his moan, "Ah! Aah! It''s too big!"


    It took a moment until the head fully entered inside. The hot inside covered the tip comfortably, Javier groaned comfortably. He instinctively held Lyon''s waist, and pushed in until half of it invaded Lyon''s inside, "Aahhhhhh!! Too big! Javier, it''s too big, you will split me!"


    "I''m sorry, wife, I can''t hold it any longer," Javier didn''t wait any longer, he didn''t let Lyon take any breather and he pushed all his shaft inside Lyon''s inside in one rough push.


    Lyon felt that everything had turned white the moment the big cock invaded his body. The moment the cock rudely crushed his sensitive spot, Lyon''s eyes rolled up and he opened his mouth, sticking out his tongue in response.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHH!!!" Lyon screamed out loud. His scream only ignited the fire in Javier even more. He started making a piston movement with his cock inside Lyon. Lyon could feel the cock was too big for him, and it made his stomach start bulging whenever Javier thrusted inside.


    Javier fucked Lyon in doggy style, it was very comfortable as it was tight and hot inside Lyon, "I could do this every day, wife. It''s amazing!"


    "Ah! Just fuck me! It''s itchinggg! Aaahh!" Lyon was in heaven whenever Javier''s cock crushed his sensitive spot.


    PA.PA.PA.PA.PA


    "Ah! Ahh! Ah! Ahh! Ahhhh! It''s too much!!" Lyon ejaculated after his sensitive spot had been stimulated too much. His inside tightened, gripping Javier''s cock as if it also demanded Javier to give him the white honey he wanted.


    "Argh!" Javier released waves of thick cum inside Lyon''s ass.


    Lyon became weak after he ejaculated. He could feel the thick cum trailing down inside him. It was hot, sticky, and his belly was well fed.


    "J¡ªJavi, are we done? I feel so tired¡­" Lyon said. He was trying to catch a break when the cock inside started twitching again and Javier twisted his body, he wanted to do the missionary position.


    "Eh? We''re just starting, we can go more than twenty four hours together! I will make sure that you will be pregnant with my child!" Javier said excitedly.


    Lyon''s eyes widened, but before he could protest, he lost his mind again after Javier started crushing his sensitive spot again.


    ***


    Seven hours had passed, Javier was still enjoying himself, meanwhile, Lyon was on the brink of losing his life. He fainted a few times, he thought his soul would float away, but whenever Javier rammed his cock into his sensitive spot, he would be brought back to life.


    Javier stopped after seven hours, not because he was tired, he just wanted to drink water before he continued. He pulled his cock out of the blooming chrysanthemum slowly. The poor chrysanthemum was already blooming with gaping red flesh filled with foaming white semen.


    Lyon''s body was covered in thick foam of cum, especially his butt and thigh. He lost count how many times Javier ejaculated inside him.


    [Pupa: After you finished this world, you will have experience needed for any kind of scenario waiting in the future.]


    [Shut up, Pupa. I can barely feel my ass now, I think it''s been destroyed. Gardenia of blooming desire, more like, Gardenia of prolapsed anus.]


    [Pupa: Hush, you sound so uncultured. It''s called Gardenia of blooming chrysanthemums.]


    Javier drank warm water and was ready for the second, seven hours round. But when he came to bed again, he saw his wife closing his eyes due to exhaustion, his body was covered in sweat, and thick, foaming cum was everywhere. Javier felt guilty, he gently patted Lyon''s cheek, "Wife, you can still continue, right? We can go for ten rounds!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 98%.]


    [You motherfu¡ª]


    Yunyu didn''t have enough strength to finish his cursing as he lost all his strength and the world faded to black.

 Chapter 89: 4.23: A Family of Six

    "Papaaaa!" a little girl ran with a basket full of fruits to her father who was busy carrying her twin brother. The little girl fell on the ground because the basket was too heavy, but she stood back up again, collected the fruits that fell and walked towards her father with a big smile on her face, "I bring fruits, let''s eat!"


    "S¡ªSister, you should wash it first. We might get sick if we eat dirty food¡­" the little boy on his father''s arm clenched his father''s tunic because he was disgusted by the dirty fruits.


    "Hmph! It''s just a bit of dirt! You can just wipe it and it will be clean again!" the little girl insisted. She wiped the dirty apple with her dress and gave it to her father, "Papa, have some!"


    The father grinned happily and said to his son, "It''s just a bit of dirt! You are a boy! You should be tougher!" the father happily accepted the dirty apple from his daughter and opened his mouth, the moment he bit the apple, a pebble launched towards him and hit his head, "Ouch!"


    He looked directly at the man who threw the pebble with wronged expression, "Wife¡­"


    "Don''t teach your kids bad things! You dumbo, wash that fruit first!" Lyon scolded Javier who was taking care of their kids. Meanwhile, he was busy spoon-feeding a two years old boy in his arms. He was sitting under a tree shade because the summer was quite hot in Great Arctyr these days.


    Javier felt that nothing was wrong with the fruit, he ate many things when he was a kid, even something that should be edible, but he ate it without any illness at all. He wanted to refute, but before he said something, Lyon already interrupted him;


    "And don''t try to argue about your childhood! That''s because Father Rama doesn''t know anything about childcare! Go wash that fruit and Melody and Maestro''s hands!" Lyon scolded him again.


    Javier pouted and he took his daughter in his arms as he went to the bathroom to wash their hands and the fruits first.


    Layla chuckled at this. She was busy spoon-feeding a two years old girl with the baby food for lunch. Meanwhile, Lyon was busy making sure that these twin babies were well fed while also watching Javier and his stupid antics trying to babysit their seven years old twins son and daughter.


    "You are too harsh on him, Javier spent a lot of times learning how to govern and he still have to handle many things in both Sun Kingdom and Golden Camellia, he also needs to partially make decision for Great Arctyr because you are too busy taking care of the children," Layla said.


    "Well, it''s his undoing!" Lyon said while cursing Javier in his heart, "I told him that I don''t want more kids, but he insisted and looked at what we have here? Two pair of twins!"


    Layla laughed low, "Truthfully, they said that there could only be one pair of twins in each generation of the Great Palace. Because no woman was able to conceive the second pair of twins in Great Arctyr, due to their draining energy. Maybe because Javier was too vigorous, or maybe because you are a man, so you are strong enough to give birth to two pair of twins."


    Lyon sighed in response. In fact, he didn''t plan to stay in this world for too long, but because the mission was still not completed, he had no other way.


    It had been eight years since their wedding. Through the power of the Sun King in Javier''s blood, he had successfully impregnated Lyon. Yunyu was shocked when he realized that he had become a pregnant man for real, he started showing the symptoms that a pregnant woman would have, and would develop a baby bump.


    He was horrified with the finding, and he thought the people would be disgusted. However, opposite of his expectation, everyone was waiting for the little prince or princess to come to this world.


    Yunyu didn''t want to recall the memory of him giving birth again. It was hell on earth, he felt like he was split in half, meanwhile, Javier didn''t stop cheering at him happily while he was dying. In the end, Yunyu gave birth to a pair of twins, a boy and a girl. Meanwhile, Javier was successfully driven out of the chamber because his excessive cheering and yelling disturbed everyone, including the midwife.


    [This spicy chicken author has no worry about writing a pregnant man and making it very easy to be accepted, as expected from a trash author. Tch!]


    [Pupa: At least, now you have a family in this world, Javier treats you lovingly, right?]


    [Hmph, what is the Breakmeter again?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter is 99%. Fatemeter is 100%.]


    [That petty bastard didn''t want to let me off! I have been in this world for almost ten years! I need to leave!]


    [Pupa: But what about your babies? You still have babies and seven years old twins as your legitimate children. If you leave now, they will grieve.]


    [W¡ªWell, I will wait for them to grow older first, then I want to leave!]


    Javier and Lyon had four children so far, a pair of seven years old twins, a girl and a boy, Melody and Maestro. And also another pair of two years old boy-girl twins, Dante and Danielle. Melody was a feisty little girl, while Maestro was reserved and somewhat shy.


    Meanwhile, Layla decided to be a nun rather than settling down with a man. She was active in many charity activities and people called her the White Princess. She was not lonely though, because Javier worked hard in bed with Lyon, so she always had to take care of many little troublemakers running around the palace to help her twin brother.


    Javier returned with Melody and Maestro, bringing the fresh fruits that had been washed. He sat beside Lyon and rubbed Lyon''s head. He grinned stupidly, "You work hard taking care of our kids, I''m so happy!"


    Lyon ignored Javier while feeding Dante, but he secretly glanced at Layla who was feeding Danielle, he also glanced at Javier who had Melody and Maestro sitting on his lap while munching the fruits.


    He had a thin smile on his face.


    [Maybe I want to stay for a while here.]


    ***


    Years passed until forty years had passed since their wedding day back then. Lyon was now sixty years old, while Javier was fifty nine. Their children had been set in their lives and Lyon had stepped down from his position as Great King Lyon, as did Javier as Emperor Gardenia III & Sun king Javier.


    After their children had inherited their position and married off, they left the political circle and settled down in a villa in Golden Camellia. They lived in peace until Lyon realized that his death was near.


    In the deathbed, Javier was hugging him gently. They were already old with greying hairs, but Javier still retained his handsomeness and physique. Lyon stared at him and said, "Javi, I told you long ago that I will never leave you, right?"


    "Yes¡­" Javier replied gently.


    "It seems, I have to break that promise. I¡­ I will leave you soon¡­" Lyon said desperately.


    "It''s okay, I will follow you soon. We will not be separated for too long," Javier said.


    "Javi, are you satisfied with our life?" Yunyu asked again, he stared at the system''s notification that the Breakmeter has not been completed yet, so he was anxious.


    "I am. I''m glad that I married you. You are my true love in this world, and in the afterlife," Javier said. He truly had no worries in his heart again. Lyon had been a faithful spouse for him for the years of their life together.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%! The world has been completed! Congratulations host!]


    [About time¡­]


    Javier kissed Lyon''s lips for the last time. Lyon smiled and he closed his eyes. Slowly, Yunyu felt that his soul had been separated from Lyon''s body. His soul floated around with Pupa for a while, he saw Javier hugged his lifeless body gently, there was a drop of tear on his cheek, in which, Yunyu kissed his cheek to comfort Javier. Although, Javier couldn''t see him anymore.


    "Goodbye, Javi. You have been a good, faithful husband for me. But I have to go"


    "Ready to jump to the next world?" Pupa said.


    Yunyu wiped the tear on his eyes and he smiled happily again, "Of course! Will there be cool stuff in the next world?"


    "A lot of cool stuff," Pupa said.


    "Yay! Let''s go, system!" Yunyu hugged the system and they disappeared from the world.


    ***


    Javier took care of his wife''s royal funeral. He was comforted by his children and grandsons and granddaughters. He smiled at them and said, "I will leave tonight, please bury me beside my wife."


    Javier died exactly the night after Lyon''s funeral in his sleep. His soul floated around in a sphere, when Javier opened his eyes, he was floating around in an infinite space filled with floating numbers.


    A man appeared in front of him, he had pale skin, long silky hair, and wore a black and golden robe. He grinned at Javier and said, "Welcome, Javier Di Arlingdon."


    Javier ignored the man and he looked around, "Is this afterlife? Where is my wife?"


    Javier looked at the man suspiciously, "Who are you? Did my wife cheat on me in the afterlife? You are a very handsome man, you must''ve tempted him, right?"


    There was a surge of overwhelming power inside the sphere, the man in robe was nervous when he saw the sphere start cracking. Javier was truly powerful, because he was Bai Yunyu''s favorite in his previous life, so the man gave Javier a bit more of his power because of that favouritism.


    "N¡ªNo, I am the god of death. I can bring you to your wife as long as you are willing to go with me," the man tried to coax Javier.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, as long as you are willing to be absorbed by me, I can be your transporter to your wife, he is currently waiting for you in heaven," the man tried as much as possible to coax Javier, because if Javier went rampage right now, he wouldn''t have enough power to control him.


    "Huh? Then, he must''ve been waiting for me in heaven for so long! Let''s go! I don''t want him to cheat on me with the male angels there!"


    Javier willingly gave his soul to the man and his sphere minimized into a small bead. The man in black-golden robe sighed in relief as he swallowed the bead.


    When he received Javier''s memory with Yunyu as Lyon Hessel Signe, he bit his lip as he tried to suppress this surging emotion in his heart. He remembered the good moment he had with Bai Yunyu, and he felt both bitter and jealous, because Javier, one of his soul, could experience everything that he had wished for millennia.


    The man in black robe shook his head in denial, he clenched his fist.


    He opened his fist and shot a huge firebolt into the infinite space he was stuck in right now. He created hundreds of firebolts to unleash his anger, and to remove this emotion his heart, but that emotion lingered.


    "Bai Yunyu, you bastard! You told me all those beautiful things, just like what you did with Javier, but all of them are lies! You lying bastard! I will never forgive you!"

 Chapter 90: 5.1 Me, a hikikomori, and his army of waifus!

    It was in the evening, when the sun was setting in this futuristic world full of flying cars passed over the people''s heads, as well as people who talked with a hologram in front of them, the hologram showed half body of the people they were talking to.


    It was already 2121 in Neo Yokto, where the world had been advanced and well developed. Technology and science was at its peak with many patented inventions that came straight out of sci-fi novels in the past. Humans now lived in harmony with robots, the future was bright and everything was simple and easy nowadays. But there was one thing that never changed throughout the ages.


    Human greed.


    "Hahaha! Look at this scrawny kid! He is already a teenager but has a small, useless body! Oy, tell me where is your bionic chip? I will sell your cheap chip for a bottle of beer!" a group of thugs approached a young man in a small alley. They were five of them, surrounding this scared kid who had just returned from his school.


    "I¡ªI don''t have a bionic chip¡­" the boy said, "I¡ªI''m poor, my parents can''t afford a bionic chip for me. Please spare me!"


    The boy was obviously scared, but he was not lying. He was already fifteen, but yet to be implanted with a bionic chip like the rest of his peers, because he came from a poor family.


    The view of thugs surrounding a young man to steal his bionic chip was not an uncommon sight in Neo Yokto. Thus, nobody batted an eye on them, because they were also scared that these thugs would try to attack them and take their bionic chips instead.


    The police were also tired of dealing with this kind of trouble. Because most of the time, the crime was not worth the time of chasing all these thugs who kept growing in numbers every day. The fact was, taking a bionic chip from someone wouldn''t kill them, it wouldn''t even hurt them, because most people had it in their non-fatal organs. so it was counted as a regular robbery.


    Bionic chip was a chip implanted in someone''s body, usually on their wrist or back, to avoid injury to vital organs. It was an expensive chip that the majority of people could only afford a good bionic chip once or twice in their lifetime.


    The chip would give them enhanced strength, boost their focus and intelligence, also enhance their endurance, so everyone could be strong enough to follow the pace of the ever so busy Neo Yokto.


    But there was always some exclusion, for the poor people, having two meals a day was already a difficult problem to tackle, let alone affording buying a luxury item like a Bionic chip.


    "Don''t lie! I know your school uniform, you are from that rich school!" The gang leader gripped his wrist and then started searching his body, but he found no sign of a bionic chip anywhere, "Yo, you really don''t have one?!"


    "I¡ªI got to my school with scholarship money¡­"


    "Tch! Useless!" The leader raised his hand, he was annoyed because he thought he could get some good money by taking this kid''s bionic chip. It turned out, he was just as poor as them.


    Target acquired. Commencing attack.


    An android''s eyes locked on the gang leader from afar, as she accepted the order from her master, she would recharge enough power to blast the gang leader into ashes without hurting the kid. Her master didn''t seem to care whether this act of murder would be punishable in the eyes of the justice, there was no justice for the weak after all.


    The android''s hand turned into a gun that could shoot a high powered laser beam, but before she could release the charged attack, her master saw someone suddenly interrupted them through the camera on her eyes.


    A rugged man in his early thirties jumped out of nowhere and gripped the gang leader''s hand with his metallic hand. Everyone was stunned when this guy suddenly appeared between them, and said, "I really thought that you are going to let this kid go after you know that he is dirt poor. Why do you have to stoop so low?"


    "You¡ªLet go!" the gang leader glared at the man, then he commanded his gang members, "What are you guys doing? Attack him now!"


    The gang members turned on their bionic chip to boost their strength. But before they could land an attack, the rugged man sighed and lightly tapped on the bionic chip on his neck, "Operating Attack Number 19: Electric chain."


    The rugged man gripped one gang member with his free hand and electrocuted him, the lightning started spreading around and electrocuted everyone, in no time, the gang members fell to the ground unconscious. The gang leader was shocked with this man''s power, either he had a very high quality bionic chip, or he had amazing control and strength to use that kind of high technique attack.


    "S¡ªSir! I mean, B¡ªBoss! Please let me go, I will¡­ I will not do this anymore, I promise!" the gang leader begged, he didn''t know what kind of torture this man would do to him. The rugged man chuckled and electrocuted the gang leader just like what he did to the rest of his members.


    He threw the unconscious gang leader to the ground and patted his metallic hand, he sighed, because he had wasted his fuel for a gang full of useless thugs like this.


    The rugged man glanced at the teenage boy who was obviously scared with him, it was normal though, because he was not a good looking cop he was looking for. He scoffed and said, "Leave now, don''t ever pass this alley again in the future. I can''t guarantee to save you in the future."


    The rugged man tossed a bag full of gold chips, the money of this world, "You should buy a new bionic chip, don''t discount yourself for that. The money in that bag is enough for you to buy a high quality one. It''s important for self-defence."


    "T¡ªThank you, kind sir¡­" the teenage boy was flustered, but he accepted the bag full of gold chips anyway. He was hesitant to leave now, but the rugged man smiled at him and gave him the nod he needed. The boy then ran away.


    The rugged man sighed at the sight of these scenes, if there was a cop here, he would get arrested because of assault. The good cop in Neo Yokto was burdened with many illogical laws and was corrupted to the bone. There were many unreported cases of violence or abuse, but it was not processed in the court because there was no money for them to process unnecessary, small cases.


    Thus, he had to take care of the problem by his own hands.


    The rugged man tapped his bionic chip again and activated another command, "Operating Support number 31: Magnetic Boots."


    His boots were surrounded by magnetic energy and he climbed the building as if he was walking normally. He ran from one building to another, in a matter of seconds, he disappeared from the alley.


    The android recorded everything from afar, with the confirmation from her master, she followed this mysterious man.

 Chapter 91: 5.2

    [Sigh, we''ve been in this world for almost a month already. I''ve been loitering around Neo Yokto for so long. Why can''t you give me a heads up and tell me where the ML''s hiding spot? Wait, I think, you should tell me who is the master of this world again, a month not talking with a handsome man gives me a slight amnesia.]


    Yunyu was jumping from one building to another with his magnetic boots, he did this for almost one month just to deal with many small crimes. He should be tackling big crimes too, but the world was surprisingly peaceful the moment he transmigrated.


    [Pupa: You are Yukio Amano, thirty one years old vigilante, and an ex-cop that was fired five years ago for trying to uncover the dirty secret of the cops. You''ve been stripped from all your ranks and now work as a vigilante with donation money you got from people whom you helped.]


    [Then, the master of this world?]


    [Pupa: The master of this world is Sakuma Hoshino, a twenty three years old shut in or hikikomori. He has become a shut in for almost eight years already. A traumatizing chain of events when he was fifteen years old caused him to withdraw from the social circle.]


    [¡­ he is just a shut in, what kind of ridiculous thing he can do to destroy the world?]


    [Pupa: He is a very talented, perhaps a genius inventor, mechanic, and scientist. To fulfil his desire of companionship, he started creating android robots with amazing self-developing artificial intelligence. He started creating android robots for companionship, but he kept adding more in his creation, that he created an army of death machines.]


    [Pupa: By the time of his death, the self-developing AI triggered its own self-destructing system and commanded an army of death machines to destroy the world alongside its creator. Because apparently, Sakuma Hoshino wished for companionship, so the AI translated that into bringing the world down with its creator as companionship.]


    [Wow, that''s fucked up. Who would''ve expected that a lonely hikikomori could destroy the whole world with the army of waifus.]


    [Pupa: He is a good, young man, but he is very hard to approach and his trauma is really bad. You should find him soon, or he will keep progressing with his army of death machine.]


    [Well, how can I find him if you can''t even detect his presence? He must be far away from Neo Yokto, right?]


    [Pupa: Be careful, someone is following you at high speed.]


    The moment Pupa mentioned that, Yunyu looked behind and saw a female with flat expression chasing after him with her extreme speed. Yunyu was spooked that he lost his footing. He slipped at the rooftop of one building and fell embarrassingly.


    [Holy shi¡ª! I thought I just saw a ghost!]


    The female stopped chasing and stood silently in front of Yukio. She scanned the body and confirmed her target, "Target confirmed, thirty one years old, Yukio Amano. Unemployed, working as an illegal vigilante in Neo Yokto. My master has been keeping a close watch over you."


    Yukio got up and stared at this female android suspiciously. He was not exactly fond of artificial intelligence, especially a high tech android like this female robot. Because he had a bad experience of androids being used by the dirty cops in Neo Yokto as a means of suppression.


    Sensing the wariness, the female android initiated a conversation first, "I am here on behalf of my master''s request. He sees that you have a good heart, but lacking in technology. He wants to upgrade your biochip for free."


    The flat, robotic voice still left an unsettling feeling in Yukio''s heart. Years of being a cop in Neo Yokto taught him one thing, never trust anyone who wanted to touch your body or biochip for free.


    He had a high quality biochip that might be tempting for some, and this female android said that her creator had already watched over him for a while. He was not a na?ve boy who knew nothing about biochip control either.


    "I don''t know you, and I don''t want to have anything with you or your master. I refuse," Yukio said firmly. He turned his back, about to jump to another building again. But soon, he found a high concentrated laser beam just shot between his legs.


    Yukio turned his head, and saw the female android had unloaded her weaponry. Her right arm disassembled on its own and turned into a cannon, while her left arm turned into a sword, "My master said that this is for the good of the people. If you refuse, then small violence will be enough to carry you to his hideout."


    "Commencing attack, preparing assault."


    Yukio gritted his teeth, he tapped his biochip and then activated a command, "Operation Attack number 3: Magnetic Bullets."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yukio''s metallic arm activated by opening a hole in his finger, he pointed his index finger at the female android and shot a few bullets. The female android swiftly dodged and attacked Yukio with her sword arm.


    Yukio took a few steps back to dodge it and the bullets that missed before started moving again from the ground and chased the female android. The female android noticed this and did a somersault to avoid the bullets.


    Yukio shot a few more rounds of bullets, seeing no way to escape the barrage of targeting bullets, the female android skilfully used her sword arm and chopped the bullets in half.


    The female android locked on Yukio again and did a quick shot with her cannon arm towards Yukio. Yukio tried to dodge, but the attack was fast, so he got hit in his left leg.


    "Ack!" Yukio staggered because of the pain. But he endured the pain and tapped his bionic chip again, "Operation Defend Number 11: Electromagnetic shield!"


    Yukio''s body was covered by an electromagnetic shield as he tried to activate another attack. But the female android quickly delivered a barrage of strong laser beams at him. Yukio couldn''t activate his bionic chip with too many attacks coming at him even after he got protected by his electromagnetic shield, in the end, the electromagnetic shield broke and Yukio was thrown to the wall.


    "Argh!" Yukio writhed in pain as his body hit the wall.


    He tried to touch his chip again to run away, but the female android gripped his hand, almost crushing it, "My master is eager to see you. I will show the way."

 Chapter 92: 5.3

    The female android injected a paralyzing drug into Yukio''s body and she carried Yukio''s powerless body on her shoulder. She jumped from one building to another in rapid succession without staggering at all, proving that this female android was already high tech for this world''s standard.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was busy arguing with the system.


    [Why do I have to fight her? She is Sakuma Hoshino''s controlled android, right? I could just¡­ peacefully give myself to her and she could carry me nicely.]


    [Pupa: Yukio Amano''s character setting is cautious and righteous. We will get kicked out the world and restart if you act like a cute baby boy.]


    [That reminds me¡­ Sakuma is a lot younger than me, right? I wonder if he has the same strength as Javier¡­]


    Yunyu shuddered whenever he remembered Javier. He couldn''t forget his first experience of fainting over and over because he got fucked countless times for hours. He loved that dumbo''s innocence, but never his bed skill.


    [Pupa: He is just a regular human, in fact, you will find him a lot weaker than people in Neo Yokto.]


    "Please prepare yourself, we are going to transport," the female android warned him. She stopped in a dark alley and then touched an old wooden box. The wooden box had a green button, when she pressed it, the wooden box turned into a transporter.


    "This¡ª" Yukio was surprised with the transporter. This transporter could teleport them to another place instantly, but this was only owned by high ranking officials, and it was still not perfect.


    [Sakuma has Doraemon''s anywhere door?]


    [Pupa: High tech version of anywhere door. What''s with your sudden interest?]


    [I just wonder if he has that magnifying light!]


    [Pupa: Magnifying light? What do you need that for?]


    [To enlarge something, ehe¡­ ehehehe¡­]


    [Pupa: You will never use that part of yours anyway.]


    When the transporter closed the door, he felt that the air compressed for a moment, everything turned white, and when he opened his eyes again, he was already in a foreign place he never saw in Neo Yokto. He was in a factory.


    "We''ve arrived," the female android said. Yukio was still paralyzed from neck to toe. His eyes observed the surrounding. He was creeped out by this place, it was full of disassembled body parts of unfinished androids, there were male and female androids, though the majority was female.


    There was a machine that automatically assembled the androids parts. In Neo Yokto, high tech, humanlike androids were still scarce, and most of them were built by dozens of people in their skilled field to make sure that it looked perfect.


    But in this place, everything was made by machine and it was even more perfect-looking than those androids boasted by the government in the news.


    It spooked Yukio, he was nervous to see the master of these androids. Either he was a crazed genius scientist, or a billionaire madman.


    The female android brought him to a metal door that was closed shut. She opened the door with a pin and the door opened slowly, revealing a man inside who was sitting while eating a chocolate bar while watching something on the monitor.


    The man had silky, white long hair that he tied with a small hairband. He was thin and wore rimless glasses. Yukio could only see his side profile, he had dark eye bags under his eyes, sharp nose, and somewhat dull gaze. But from time to time, his gaze turned completely sharp when he saw something from his monitor.


    The man had this gentle, young scientist-like aura. If not for his dark eyebags.


    "Master, I have brought the subject you want," the female android said.


    "Thank you, Ana-chan, go put him in the chair and lock him up," the man said.


    The female android obediently put Yukio in the chair and steel band automatically tied him in this chair tightly. The female android injected the antidote for the paralyzing drug and slowly, Yukio could feel his body again.


    "Who are you? What''s your purpose bringing me here?" Yukio asked cautiously.


    The man ignored him and typed command in his keyboard before pressing enter. After everything had been settled, he turned his chair and faced Yukio. He fixed his glasses with his finger and said, "Welcome to my humble home, my name is Sakuma Hoshino. Yukio Amano-San must have been flustered with my forceful way, but I don''t want to waste any more time."


    [Hm¡­ Sakuma looks like an elegant doctor in manga, that will turn into a crazed yandere. I wonder if he will inject me with something, wehe¡­ eheh.]


    [Pupa: Don''t you see how he is sitting two meters away from you? Yeah, he has a fear of getting close to humans. The only thing he will inject to you is another paralyzing drug.]


    [¡­ can you not like¡­ ruin every fantasy I have? A man needs to have his spring dream!]


    "You are courteous enough to introduce your name, but you haven''t answered my question. Why did you bring me here?" Yukio asked again. He glared at Sakuma, which scared the guy. Sakuma instinctively pushed his chair back to further extend their distance.


    "I¡­ I don''t have any bad intentions. I set up one of my android to watch over you for a month, and saw that you are a kind, righteous vigilante," Sakuma pressed something from his chair and a hologram showed up in front of Yukio, "I have developed a new kind of bionic chip that will upgrade your strength up to 150% of your current strength. I want to implant this chip on your body, Amano-San."


    Yukio didn''t lose his vigilance at all, in fact, he got even more cautious, "Listen, young man, I know more about the bitter world than you. There is no such thing as clean intention, especially for something like this. Just tell me what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Sakuma crossed his arm and looked up, he wanted to utter his true intention, but he didn''t want to scare this man, so he said, "You see, I used my androids as vigilante to cover Neo Yokto and other regions, but sometimes, my AI that co-controlled them made mistake by using too much force. I need a human with the same vision with me to create a peaceful Neo Yokto."


    "How can I trust you? I saw your army of high tech androids outside, what is your true intention? Do you want to destroy Neo Yokto and then world domination? Or do you want to enslave the human world with your army of death machines?!" Yukio was an ex-cop/investigator, it was normal for him to have many questions.


    But the barrage of questions made Sakuma uncomfortable, no, rather than uncomfortable, he got scared.


    Truly, he didn''t want to tell this guy about his true intention of kidnapping him and also about building the army of androids, he was too ashamed.


    Sakuma kept on his straight and dignified posture, he finally stood from his chair and then started a show stopping speech in front tied up Yukio.


    "We have been living in a world full of injustice! There are many corrupt politicians and law enforcers! Meanwhile, the weak ones in the bottom of the chain suffered injustice and poverty. I, Sakuma Hoshino, the master of androids, want to change the world to be a better place! I want justice to be served for all! My fellow vigilante, join me, we shall rise as the sword of justice for all people!"


    Clap. Clap. Clap. Clap.


    The sound of lifeless claps came from the female android who stood near the door.


    ¡­


    [Nevermind, I retracted my evaluation about him, he is not an elegant doctor from manga. He is just an otaku with severe chuunibyou syndrome.]

 Chapter 93: 5.4

    Sakuma continued his completely idealistic and unrealistic speech about justice and world peace, it made Yunyu tried so hard not to roll his eyes over this stupid speech. Once he stopped talking, he looked expectantly at Amano-San. He thought, since Amano-San was a vigilante, he would agree with his plan.


    However, completely out of his expectation, Amano-San laughed at him and insulted him with one word, "Ridiculous."


    Sakuma felt that his heart had been shot by a cruel word and he gulped nervously. He sat on his seat again, trying to calm himself down. However, his AI translated this as a signal of danger, a flat voice came out of a floating ball near Sakuma''s seat, "Warning! Master has shown a symptom of nervousness, preparing assault."


    [Pupa, is this AI happens to be your wife or something?]


    [Pupa: I am a single and free system, what about it?]


    [I''m just wondering, since Sakuma''s AI is as vicious as you.]


    [Pupa: At least, that AI has a better host than mine.]


    [Hey, no comebacks! It''s my time to insult you at least once!]


    The female android who was inactive the whole time finally moved again and she pointed her cannon at Yukio''s face.


    "N¡ªNo! Stop the assault!" Sakuma said desperately.


    "Clear. Temporary halting assault."


    Sakuma sighed in relief. His AI was a self-developing artificial intelligence, meaning it had a mind of its own. Sometimes, it would misinterpret something completely out of context and might cause more harm rather than good.


    Sakuma wiped his face with a handkerchief and cleared his throat again, "Amano-San, I want you to rethink your decision. I am a genius inventor of this age, I can definitely give you the strength you could never imagine."


    "If you really are the genius inventor of this age, how come the government hasn''t funded you? I never see you in the news either."


    "I¡ª" Sakuma felt that he had been stripped of all his pretence, Amano-San had too many questions for him. Sakuma hesitated whether he should return Amano-San to Neo Yokto or not. But he had surveyed Amano-San for a month and he was indeed the perfect man for this new biochip, he was strong, had excellent control over his biochip, and he was a righteous vigilante.


    Sakuma wanted to explain more to Amano-San, but there was a sudden warning from his AI, "Warning, an assault is happening in a Kaito district, waiting for a response from Master."


    Sakuma turned his rotating seat in a flash, his eyes turned sharp again and he found a bunch of young thugs surrounding an old lady to take her belonging and biochip. Sakuma greeted his teeth and he activated a command.


    His AI responded, "Operating assault: Banish. Five people will be banished to the outskirt of Neo Yokto."


    Through the camera, Yukio saw a female android approach the gang members and from her hand, a metal chain came out. Five gang members got tied with the chain suddenly and then they vanished in an instant, leaving the old lady flustered and hurried to leave the scene.


    Yukio saw the android transport these gang members to the outskirts far from Neo Yokto. In order to re-enter the city, they needed to show their identity cards to the guards in the gate. However, these kinds of young, teenage thugs haven''t even gotten their first ID yet, so they''d have to call their parents or family members in order to return home.


    For those who didn''t have family members? Then, they couldn''t re-enter the city, unless they have something to prove their identification, like property or birth certificate. Otherwise, they would enter Neo Yokto as a guest and a detection would be implanted on their chip, so the governor could monitor them whenever they went.


    Yukio watched everything, and couldn''t help but ask, "Rather than attacking them, why did you send them to the outskirts?"


    Sakuma''s eyes didn''t leave the monitor as he continued checking whether there was someone in need for his help through his hundreds thousands of tiny cameras around the city. He replied Yukio''s question, "They are young boys, most of them haven''t even gotten their first ID yet. They lived in a poverty stricken condition, so most of them opt to steal for food or extra money. They are young and still have their families, maybe they can reflect on their actions, I just give them a small lesson."


    Yukio could sense the confidence and sharp intuition in Sakuma when he was serious with this ''vigilante'' thing he was doing. He didn''t seem to hesitate and judged based on clear consideration.


    [Sakuma is really serious about this vigilante hero thing, like batman, if he is an hikikomori with anxiety syndrome.]


    [Pupa: He is never a bad person even in the original plotline anyway. He is just an extremely shy person, and a severe shut in.]


    [That makes me wonder, what is his meter percentage?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter 0%, Fatemeter 20%.]


    Yunyu seemed to think a bit, when he read Yukio Amano''s character setting, it was said that he also had a strong sense of justice. But he was more realistic in his approach, unlike Sakuma.


    Although Yukio was a lone wolf, he would always accept the help he could get. Because fighting as a vigilante, especially in this corrupt world, needed a lot of resources.


    Sakuma was distracted when he heard Amano-San called him, "I will rethink about your offer, about the biochip."


    Sakuma turned his chair and he couldn''t hide his excitement. He thought he would need to find another man like Amano-San, and he might never find his replacement, "Great! I will prepare the biochip!" he said excitedly.


    "But you need to release me first, I don''t want to be tied like a hostage," Yukio said.


    "Sure!" Sakuma clicked something on his chair and the bind on Yukio''s body was released. Yukio smirked, the moment the bind was released, he lunged at Sakuma and pushed him to the ground.


    Sakuma had a weak body and no fighting capability, he could only lay weakly when Amano-San suddenly attacked him. There was an alert from his AI, but he couldn''t operate a command, because he felt something sharp and cold touched his neck.


    Yukio sat on top of Sakuma''s weak body and pointed a sharp dagger on Sakuma''s neck, "Lesson number one, never trust someone you just know in less than an hour."

 Chapter 94: 5.5

    "Lesson number one, never trust someone you just know in less than an hour."


    Sakuma was dazed when Amano-San looked down on him, he felt the sudden rush of panic attack, he remembered his younger days. When he was just a weak kid that got bullied often for saying his intention out loud.


    ''You said you want to protect your friend? What can you do with your useless body!''


    ''All you can do is speak rubbish! You can''t even save yourself!''


    Then it was continuous punches and ridicule coming from the groups of delinquents in his school when he was in middle school. It was so traumatizing for him, that the panic attack took him by force.


    "Let¡­ let me go! Let me go! Let me go!" Sakuma struggled like crazy, which made Yukio quite surprised. He retracted the dagger, so Sakuma wouldn''t get hurt. Sakuma continued struggling, even going as far as biting Yukio''s wrist.


    Yukio winced, he stared at Sakuma who looked extremely terrified. His eyes were blurry, as if he was recalling something traumatic.


    [Pupa: Alert! Fatemeter decreases to 5%.]


    [Pupa: I need a clear explanation on your sudden act of attacking him.]


    [Uh¡­ I just wanted to warn him, because he is too na?ve to believe so easily. Since I spent one month in this world, I realized that you need to be extra careful, or the cop will find a way to get you.]


    [Pupa: Did you forget about his anxiety disorder and fear of humans? You just triggered his trauma.]


    [Oh, I quickly forgot once he started spouting that totally deluded speech about world peace, straight out of anime¡­ tee-hee.]


    Pupa wanted to facepalm so hard, but it didn''t have hands. So it could only grudgingly floated around Yunyu with displeased eyes.


    Yukio sighed. He stood up to give Sakuma a space, "Relax, I just warned you about the risk of getting exposed. I don''t know whether the government will raid this building, confiscated all your androids and arrested you."


    No answer from Sakuma.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Yukio asked.


    [I hope he is okay.]


    [Pupa: I hope you will be okay.]


    [What?]


    Sakuma''s entire body trembled on the ground, even though Yukio already released his body. Sakuma''s shock triggered the AI immediately and a loud beep sounded inside the room. Yukio''s gaze darted at the floating ball near Sakuma''s chair who had beeping red light.


    "Activating protective shield, Master must be protected."


    The floating ball immediately covered Sakuma who was still petrified on the ground with fear. The AI covered him with a clear protective shield, "Activating full base assault."


    The moment the AI said that, Pupa immediately warned Yunyu;


    [Pupa: Activate your highest protective shield now! NOW!]


    Yukio quickly tapped his biochip and activated a command, "Operation Defend Number 33: Regenerative Electromagnetic Shield!"


    Yukio had his body surrounded by a thick layer of regenerative electromagnetic shield. But it slowly drained his energy every time he received an attack. Yunyu looked up and the plain ceiling suddenly flipped, showing countless machine guns and energy cannons.


    All weapons directed toward Yukio and in a flash, he was rained by a barrage of metal bullets and laser beams. Yukio was protected by his shield, but he couldn''t move at all from this position. His body slowly got weaker as the electromagnetic shield drained his strength.


    [System! I can''t hold this any longer! I''m going to die!]


    [Pupa: Then die, this is because of your stupidity anyway.]


    [Why can''t you say nice things before I died?!]


    [Pupa: I have no nice thing to say to an idiot.]


    Yunyu gritted his teeth, at this point, he would really die by this barrage of attacks. Yunyu tried calling Sakuma to stop the attack, "Hoshino! Stop this! I will yield to your request!"


    Sakuma didn''t answer, he was still trembling in shock.


    "Hoshino!" Yunyu called desperately, at this point, he would have to restart and did that tedious task of being a vigilante for a month again. Yunyu''s eyes skimmed around the room quickly to find clues and noticed the monitor with hundreds thousands of surveillance cameras across Neo Yokto.


    "Sakuma Hoshino! Please help me!"


    CRACK!


    It was Yunyu''s last word before the shield cracked due to his depleted energy and he lost his consciousness.


    The shield shattered, and Pupa also got hit by the rain of bullets. Pupa had an impenetrable tough shell, but it had a weak spot. When Pupa got hit, it immediately disappeared and went on reboot for undetermined hours to fix the damage. Leaving Yunyu alone.


    ***


    "W41-FU, how about his heart rate?"


    "All normal, Master."


    Yunyu''s eyes twitched when he felt something was injected inside his body. Something cool, yet gave a foreign, indescribable feeling inside his body.


    [Kyaan~ my body is being ravaged~.]


    [Pupa: He is injecting drugs to make you impotent.]


    Yunyu opened his eyes immediately in retaliation. He looked around. He was in a machine that started injecting something onto his body, there was a monitor that showed Sakuma writing something down with his AI beside him.


    [Did he really inject impotent drug on me?!]


    [Pupa: Perhaps.]


    Yunyu looked down on his naked body, then he started struggling. His body was tightly tied. For a moment, he didn''t care about the world mission at all, he had to make sure that his man pride was still functioning well!


    Sakuma noticed the sudden movement from inside the tuning chamber, he checked the monitor and saw Amano-San was struggling inside, he pressed the intercom and said, "Amano-San, please stop resisting, you''ve just recovered from a few gunshot wounds. The healing injection might not work well if you can''t relax."


    Yunyu stopped struggling and cursed the system in his heart. He cursed many times and called the system, but there was no answer. Pupa just disappeared after it tricked Yunyu.


    [You evil system! I will get you later!]


    Yukio calmed down and the procedure was finished after more than an hour. When he was out of the tuning chamber, he felt refreshed, even better than before. The bind on his body was opened. Yukio stood up naked in front of Sakuma, and his hawk eyes darted at Sakuma who covered his face with his book, "T¡ªThere are new clothes for you in the wardrobe."


    "Thanks," Yukio said.


    After he was fully clothed, Yukio approached Sakuma.


    Sakuma obviously took a few steps back to avoid him, and then said, "I''m sorry for me and my AI''s overreaction, I''m glad that you can be saved with my newest tuning machine."


    "No, it''s my fault. I didn''t know that you would be too shocked. I was just telling you to be careful, you trusted someone too fast," Yukio said.


    Sakuma smiled thin and nodded, "Then, should I be careful with you too, Amano-San?"


    "Since we are going to be partners, then you can rest assured, but always keep on some vigilance. We don''t know what would happen next," Yukio said, he stretched his body and felt refreshed, "I feel better than ever, you truly are a genius. This old man can''t compare, hahaha," Yukio joked lightly.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    [There you are, you evil system! Why did you run away after tricking me!?]


    [I have to avoid unnecessary conflict with an unnecessary individual.]


    Sakuma''s face reddened, but said nothing. Instead, his AI mentioned this, "Master''s heart beat jumped in a second. Master''s temperature is steadily rising. Master, are you currently exercising?"


    "N¡ªNo! Stop announcing embarrassing things like that!"


    Yukio laughed it out, he was getting comfortable with this young man. He asked, "Since I''ve agreed with your request, when will we start planting your new biochip on me?"


    There was a silence in the air for a minute. Sakuma had an unsettling smile on his face, then he replied, "I already planted it."

 Chapter 95: 5.6

    "I already planted it."


    Yukio frowned when he heard this answer from Sakuma. He expected himself to be awake when a new biochip was implanted into him, so he would know what kind of augmentation and system was implemented within the biochip. It would help him understand better about his new ability and such.


    Sakuma seemed to sense the uneasiness in Amano-San''s expression, he explained, "Amano-San, the reason why I can save your body after that barrage of bullets and beams, is the newly implanted biochip in your body."


    "But how can I know my new enhanced abilities or system? Do you have a guide book or something?" Yukio asked.


    "You don''t need that, you can do a lot of things by imagining it, the biochip will automatically find the most suitable power for you," Sakuma explained, "For example, try opening your hand and think about energy beams."


    Yunyu started thinking about energy beams, then his metallic hand created an energy beam on its own and shot a highly concentrated beam to the air. Yukio was baffled at this. With a regular biochip, he had to tap his biochip and then addressed a command.


    With this kind of biochip, he would act faster and stronger. Yukio got excited, "This is amazing!"


    Yukio thought of flying, and suddenly, he felt something in his ankle heated up and his ankle turned into a small jet. Yukio started hovering around, then he stopped. He seemed to be satisfied.


    [System! Look at me, I''m the inspector gadget!]


    "I have a question, how many modifications did you do to my body?" Yukio asked. In this world, body modification was very common to a small extent, but extreme body modification was expensive and very risky. Most people wouldn''t have enough physical strength to handle the body modification anyway.


    "Only in some important part of your body. But I still keep your human organ, don''t worry," Sakuma said, he fixed his glasses and then sat on his chair again, "Amano-San, you can experiment on your own."


    [Pupa, what did you see when I was unconscious?]


    [Pupa: I also went on reboot, thanks to an idiot. A bullet hit my weak spot, so I went to hibernation for a while to fix the damage. I returned when you were already in that tuning chamber.]


    [What about my body modification? I feel nothing wrong though.]


    [Pupa: Based on my scan, you are still Yukio Amano. So, it''s nothing to be worried about.]


    Yunyu put down his worries after getting the confirmation from the system. He wanted to try out many things, but his character setting was cautious and careful, an experienced man. So him flying around doing lewd acrobatics would only lead to a restart.


    Sakuma seemed to be happy with his new invention, he typed something in his ipad and then a female android walked to them with a small box, "This is the transporter that will immediately lead you to this room. I hope¡­ I hope you can visit often."


    Sakuma clicked the red button on top of the small box, and it expanded into a human sized black box, "You can go now, Amano-San. I''m sorry for holding you for long."


    Yukio felt that Sakuma was really a kind hearted person. But his social anxiety and fear of humans in general held him back. Yukio stepped inside the transporter and told Sakuma something before leaving, "I will visit often. We will have a lot of partnership together anyway. I will bring in some food."


    "Sure, thank you," Sakuma said.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 20%.]


    [What about his Breakmeter?]


    [Pupa: Still 0%.]


    Yunyu frowned, in fact, he still didn''t understand what kind of thing would trigger the Breakmeter. It was said that Sakuma Hoshino wished for companionship, but Yunyu already said that he would visit often, but the Breakmeter didn''t get triggered at all.


    He started to wonder if he should romance Sakuma quickly, but he seemed to be hard to approach.


    The transporter activated and Yukio''s body disappeared in a flash alongside the transporter. The thin smile on Sakuma''s face vanished, he asked his AI, "W41-FU, give me the current data of Amano-San."


    The AI showed a hologram full of body data of Yukio Amano. Sakuma studied it for a minute, and then nodded, "Make sure that everything functions normally, he should not find out about it."


    "Yes, Master. The configuration for emergency situations has been activated, Master is within control," the AI said. Sakuma nodded and fixed his glasses, it was all according to his perfect plan.


    ***


    Yukio returned instantly to Neo Yokto, and as it turned out, the transporter brought him straight to his room. A medium-sized rented room in Neo Yokto, it was quite messy, since Yukio rarely returned home other than sleeping after a long day.


    The landlord was a kind old man whom he helped, and after finding out that he was helping people as a vigilante, he gave one room for free.


    Though busy, he always returned every day to rest, Yukio was surprised when he saw that his room was dusty, and there was a message in his room monitor. When he checked the message, it was from his landlord, asking him if he was alright. Since he had been missing for almost a week.


    "A week?!" Yunyu almost jumped out of fright. He thought he only left for a few days, how could it suddenly turn into a week?


    "How long have I been unconscious in Sakuma''s lab?" Yunyu asked.


    "It took me five days to fix myself due to the damage and returned to you, so yeah, you have been unconscious for almost a week," Pupa replied.


    Yunyu felt weird, he looked at the digital calendar and it was true, he was missing for five days. Yunyu hurriedly sent a message to his landlord, telling him that he was alright. Then he looked outside the window and saw that it was already late at night.


    "Alright, since I''ve been missing for five days, many things must''ve happened. I should help more people, let''s go, Pupa!" Yunyu thought about a spring jump, and the biochip naturally modified his feet to have the strength to hop from one building to another.


    Pupa turned invisible again and they left the room to do another day of thankless vigilante work. Meanwhile, Sakuma heard everything in his room, and he wondered, "Who is Pupa?"

 Chapter 96: 5.7

    Yukio Amano sat on top of a building, watching around the city. Usually, he would use a goggle that allowed him to zoom over the streets clearly. But after he got an upgraded biochip from Sakuma, his eyes were able to zoom in accurate clear view automatically.


    However, Pupa noticed that Yunyu only zoomed on certain buildings or on certain people. It followed Yunyu''s line of sight, and then bumped Yunyu''s head with its body.


    [Pupa: You pervert! Why are you using your zoom to peek on handsome men or men taking a bath! Go become a real vigilante!]


    [What? I am working! Who knows those handsome men need my help? I''m very much dedicated to my work!]


    [Pupa: Those men can protect themselves! Just admit that you are enjoying your perverted views!]


    Yunyu giggled perversely, but he finally yielded and focused on scanning the city. When he noticed something in a dark alley, he immediately jumped from the building and landed in the alley. He appeared stealthily to observe what was happening, then he saw a slightly drunk man in police uniform hitting on a young woman.


    "Hey, young miss, just come with me, it''s a cold night today," the man said lecherously. The young woman looked disgusted. But she said nothing and tried to leave the scene.


    Of course, the man didn''t allow her and blocked her way out, "Come on, don''t you see, I''m a cop! Do you want to get into trouble with a cop? Remember, you are just a regular citizen," the man said, half threatened.


    [Sigh, this world has a very dirty cop. I don''t think my real world has this much of a rotten justice system. This world is very advanced, but morale has regressed terribly.]


    [Pupa: Because mankind focuses too much on technological development, but not educating the generations about what is right and wrong. People might say that it''s just how the world evolves and we should ignore small acts, but many devil works start from small things. In the end, people will try to normalize something that has happened way too much.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: Hey! Are you listening to me?!]


    Yunyu didn''t listen to the system talking when he saw a man suddenly pass him, he pulled the drunk cop''s collar and punched him on the face. The drunk man fell headfirst to the ground. He cursed and shook his head, he furiously pointed at his assailant and said, "Fuck! Who are you? Don''t you see that I''m a cop!"


    "Return back to your station, you useless bastard! One more time I see you like this, I will kick you out!" the man commanded with his powerful, heavy voice. The drunk man got sober instantly with this familiar voice, he stiffly stood straight and bowed his head deeply, "F¡ªForgive me, Chief!"


    The man hurriedly left the scene, afraid that his chief would lashed out on him. The chief bowed his head courteously and apologized to the young woman, "I''m sorry for my subordinate''s rude behaviour, this is my fault that I''ve been too lenient on him. Please forgive us, Miss."


    The young woman was stunned when she saw the man''s handsome face, she felt that she had been saved by a character in a movie, "T¡ªThank you so much! I¡ªuhm, I will leave first."


    The young woman left the alley. The young man sighed as he turned his back to leave the alley, he had some beating to do to his subordinate. However, his eyes met a rugged man in his early thirties, watching him from afar. He was surprised, but squinted his eyes to make sure that he didn''t see the wrong person.


    His face brightened once he saw the right person. He walked quickly and then bowed his head deep full of respect once he stood in front of Yukio, "Chief Amano! It''s been a while since we met again!" said the handsome man who was probably in his mid-twenties, he was excited to see Yukio.


    [What a handsome, well built man! System, tell me, who is this handsome beast!]


    [Pupa: ¡­ did you ignore my long speech about humanity because you see a handsome man?]


    [Quick, just tell me!]


    [Pupa: Sigh, Mamoru Ito. Twenty five years old. He was your junior when you were a chief police officer, he has now replaced your position three years after your departure. He is righteous, and has been idolizing you since he first joined the police force.]


    [How did I address him?]


    [Pupa: He is quite close to you when you are in the police force, you just called him Mamoru.]


    "Ah, Mamoru, long time no see," Yukio said, he smiled and continued, "Please don''t call me Chief Amano, just Amano is alright. I''m not in the police force anymore."


    "No, no! Chief Amano is still my senior until death! Nothing can change that!" Mamoru said courageously, "Chief Amano is a great police, but our corrupt system only hurts you! Thinking about it makes me angry, really!"


    Yukio covered Mamoru''s mouth immediately, he shushed him, he whispered, "Don''t say something like that out loud. You''re the chief now, learn from my experience."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 30%.]


    Yukio''s lips were only an inch away from touching Mamoru''s cheek. Which made Mamoru blushed. He had been idolizing Chief Amano for so many years, it was rare for them to encounter each other, let alone to be this close.


    Mamoru nodded, and he cleared his throat to suppress his nervousness, "Then, would you mind going with me for a patrol?"


    "A patrol? You are chief, why would you need to go on a patrol?"


    "B¡ªBecause I learned from you, Chief¡ªI mean, Amano-San!" Mamoru replied.


    Yukio seemed to consider it for a while, and then nodded, "Fine then, I will accompany you. Please take care of me," he said.


    "I will!" Mamoru said excitedly. He led Yukio to his police car and they went to patrol the night together in Neo Yokto.


    Meanwhile, a man was watching everything from his lonely lab filled with androids. He frowned, dissatisfied, but said nothing.


    It was his AI that finally asked, "Master, my sensor told me that you are dissatisfied. Is there anything I can do, Master?"


    "No, W41-FU, not yet," Sakuma snorted coldly, his cold eyes watched over a huge monitor, showing everything that Yukio saw with his eyes, "I thought he is the same as me, lonely, craving for companionship. Turns out, he still has someone¡­"

 Chapter 97: 5.8

    Mamoru drove the car through the busy street, he took a few familiar shortcuts, these shortcuts were what Yukio showed to him once he was still in police force. It was convenient if they were chasing a criminal or hiding from them.


    "You still remember the narrowest road shortcut I told you before, impressive," Yukio praised. Which made Mamoru laughed embarrassedly;


    "I always take Amano-San''s teaching in heart! You are really a great cop, Amano-San. I strive to be like you!" Mamoru said. He glanced at Yukio who didn''t seem to like what he just said.


    "Don''t be like me, you will get beaten by the people in power. We are just small ants to them," Yukio sighed, "I really appreciate your dedication, Mamoru. But I want you to have a good life first in Neo Yokto. Besides, you are already twenty five, right? You might already have someone you love, maybe someone you plan to marry. You should focus on that first."


    Mamoru''s heartbeat skipped for a second, he glanced at Amano-San while slowing down the speed of the car, he gulped and replied in a low voice, "I do¡­"


    Yukio smiled and rubbed Mamoru''s head, "You are a handsome, sunny man. That girl must be lucky to have someone like you."


    "It''s not a girl¡­" Mamoru said.


    "Not a girl?" Yukio was a bit surprised, but then he laughed it out, "Fine, fine! We are in 2121 already, you can pick whoever you want, I will always support you!" Yukio patted Mamoru''s back like a proud father figure.


    [Mamoru is so cute! Look at that cute blush! He is obviously in love with Yukio! Maybe it is an admiration that turns into love? I''m positive that he is in love though.]


    [Pupa: And then what? You want to date him too? Don''t you remember our past world with Bi He? You might mess the world again.]


    [No, no, don''t worry~ Sakuma is holed up inside his man cave for a long time. He won''t be able to know. Besides, Mamoru fits my taste more, too bad he is not the master of the world.]


    [Pupa: Just don''t do anything stupid. I don''t want my body to get hit by bullets again.]


    [Yea, yea. I will not date Mamoru. But I will be his wholesome crush, hehe.]


    Pupa could see the devil horn slowly protruded from Yunyu''s head, and his devil tail slowly circled around Mamoru''s neck. Pupa rolled its eyes, whatever this stupid host was going to do, he would just be ready with his shield again. He didn''t want to go on long hibernation because of his spicy chicken host.


    "Y¡ªYou will always support me, Amano-San?" Mamoru asked carefully. He wasn''t sure how to approach Amano-San romantically. Truthfully, he knew that Amano-San worked as a vigilante, and had trouble with his subordinates a few times. Mamoru gladly handled Amano-San''s case skilfully, so Amano-San could continue his vigilante work without much trouble from the police division.


    However, Mamoru was afraid that Amano-San would be disgusted with him if he knew that he was in love with him for a long time. It was truly an admiration turned into love.


    "I will always support you, Mamoru," Yukio cheered on him, "Now, now, let me treat you with some ramen. It''s already dinner time."


    "T¡ªThank you, Amano-San!" Mamoru parked the car in a small ramen stall. Yukio was pleasantly surprised that Mamoru still remembered their favourite ramen stall from five years ago. They ate together in a warm atmosphere, and both looked very happy and content.


    But there was someone who was not content at all. His heart was burning, as if he had been cheated on the whole time.


    "Master is in bad emotional state, shall I execute Operation Assassination on Mamoru Ito? I will make sure that nobody will notice," The AI said while floating around Sakuma. Sakuma scoffed and replied;


    "No need, but it seems that gathering data for one month is not enough. Turns out, Amano-San still has the chance of living a happy fulfilling life, unlike me¡­" Sakuma laughed at himself for expecting someone to have the same sense of justice as him, but also the same loneliness as him.


    But he didn''t want to let Amano-San go. He already put so much on Amano-San. He wanted someone as similar as possible, so he would be accepted by that person.


    "If Amano-San falls in love with this guy, we might never get a chance together," Sakuma typed something in the keyboard and then his AI, W41-FU reacted by confirming the order, "Master, confirming operation program solo. Attacking Mamoru Ito and Yukio Amano, casualty of civilians is not allowed, Yukio Amano shall not be harmed to severe degree. I shall dispatch Stealth Saya as the tool for this."


    "Do it," Sakuma said. He stared coldly at the monitor, showing Amano-San was having a great time with this Mamoru guy, "We are in this together, Amano-San."


    Yukio and Mamoru were patrolling around in the empty street with a full stomach after that warm ramen. They were talking about many things, but Mamoru always blushed whenever Amano-San teased about this mysterious man he was in love with.


    Yukio knew that Mamoru was an orphan, so he said, "When you want to marry this person, I will be attending as your family member. Haha!"


    "Y¡ªYou will have to attend," Mamoru said sheepishly, "Because the wedding won''t happen without you¡­"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 35%.]


    [Huh? What''s with the sudden notification? Is Sakuma around?]


    [Pupa: Not in my radar. I don''t know what happened with his Fatemeter increase.]


    [Hehe, maybe he''s got a spring dream about me? Aiya, he can just ask me later!]


    The moment he laughed with the system about Sakuma, he saw a medium sized energy bullet shot at their way from Mamoru side.


    "DUCK!" Yukio said, Mamoru''s reflex reacted immediately ducking. Yukio also ducked at the same time, and the energy bullet shot through the car window, it missed, but the energy bullet was strong enough to pierce the strong car window all the way to the other side.


    Mamoru lost control of the flying car and it crashed into a tree. The flying car had a self-recovery system, so when it crashed on something, it automatically hovered down slowly. Mamoru shook his head after the crash to retain his consciousness. He looked at Amano-San immediately to check on him, and he was glad that Amano-San was alright.


    "Amano-San! I will call my¡ª"


    Another bullet silenced Mamoru when it penetrated through the roof and barely missed his head. He was terrified, whatever weapon this assailant had, it must be a newest high tech weapon he never heard of. Because all police cars had been equipped with tough glass and steel to avoid assassination in criminal chase or gang war.


    But this assailant''s bullet could pierce the car''s tough glass and steel easily.


    Yukio looked up and his eyes scanned detected no heat from anyone near him. It baffled him for a moment, either this assailant was far away from them, or he was not a human. Yunyu had a bad prediction in his heart, but he couldn''t find a reason why Sakuma attacked him and Mamoru.


    [Pupa, in the character background, Sakuma Hoshino is a good guy, albeit all his shortcomings, right?]


    [Pupa: Correct.]


    [Then this¡­ who would have this kind of technology and weaponry other than him?!]


    [Pupa: That¡­ I don''t know either.]


    Another bullet shot as directed at Mamoru again, Yukio identified the energy bullet and shot the same energy bullet to stop the attack, "Mamoru, stay here!" Yukio said.


    Mamoru looked at Amano-San who didn''t have a trace of fear at all, he gulped at the risk that Amano-San had to bear everyday as a vigilante, then he said, "I will immediately call for reinforcement! Please be careful, Amano-San!"


    Yukio nodded, he traced the source of the attack. He flew to the direction and prepared for an attack. Another energy bullet was directed towards Mamoru''s location again, which Yukio deflected with his palm.


    "Show yourself, you coward!"

 Chapter 98: 5.9

    "Show yourself, you coward!"


    Yukio''s hand turned into a sharp dagger, he detected a movement in the rooftop of one building, then he rushed to that person. His infra-red eyes could see in the dark, although this person didn''t have body heat, it still had a core machine running in its heart, meaning that it was indeed an android.


    Yukio''s sharp dagger missed when the android used a propeller and launcher herself back to avoid the attack. Yukio''s dagger stabbed the air, then the android used a handgun and shot on Yukio''s shoulder.


    Yukio''s shoulder created a tough shell to protect his body from harm. For a moment, Yunyu was amazed by the technology that Sakuma implanted on him. He didn''t even think about a tough shell, but the biochip immediately reacted by creating an impenetrable tough shell on his shoulder.


    [It''s amazing! I feel like there is no biochip at all in my body. My body will react naturally!]


    Yukio rolled on the ground and then shot the android with the same energy bullet. This time, the energy bullet hit the android''s abdomen. But it missed her heart, which was the main fuel of her energy. The android tried to run away, because she was not built for close combat. But Yukio pinned her down with his extreme speed, and then intended to trace the assailant, the master of this android.


    He had the feeling that it was Sakuma, because this android was really high tech with a strong weapon. But there was no sign of Sakuma blackened by anything. In fact, his Fatemeter slowly increased unknowingly.


    [I don''t think it''s Sakuma, why would he attack me so suddenly?]


    [Pupa: Perhaps jealousy?]


    [We''ve only met once, and I haven''t even romanced him yet.]


    [Pupa: But his Fatemeter is already 35%.]


    [True¡­ but if he has a good sense of justice, he wouldn''t hurt someone without reason.]


    Yunyu and Pupa were discussing the possibility, and then he tried to take the android''s heart to trace the origin of the creator. But before he could rip the android''s heart, there was a warning coming out of her mouth, "Initiates self-destruct in 3¡­2¡­"


    Yukio immediately flung the android''s body to the air and turned back to avoid the debris.


    BOOM!


    A small explosion was heard on top of the building. It was already late at night, but the sound of the explosion alerted many people. Many apartment rooms turned on their light and checked from the window. In the matter of ten minutes, the empty office building where the sound originated was surrounded by police cars.


    Led by Chief Mamoru Ito, they break through the building and rush to the rooftop to find the crime scene, but once they arrived on top of the building, there was nothing except metal shards scattered around.


    Mamoru almost fainted as he thought that Amano-San died fighting the assailant, but he suddenly got a message from a new number.


    *I am alright. But I need to recover, I will tell you when we can meet again.*


    Mamoru was relieved that Amano-San was alright. Amano-San was his idol, and the man he was in love with for years since his first time being admitted in the police force. And he persevered until he became a chief because he wanted to uphold the same justice that Amano-San taught him before.


    *Tell me if you need something, I hope we can meet again soon, Amano-San.*


    Yukio smiled at the message and slept peacefully until morning, he wanted to meet Sakuma again after four days of doing vigilante work.


    ***


    Sakuma was busy looking at the monitor, he was busy deleting any traceable data about Android Number 7, Stealth Saya in his database and around the city surveillance. He didn''t want the police force to find out about Stealth Saya either, because it would bring him more trouble than harm.


    "Master, it is my fault for giving a hasty suggestion," Sakuma''s AI was floating around him, and then said, "Yukio Amano is proven to be too physically talented for this technology. Master, should we do a self-destructing sequence?"


    "No," Sakuma said, still giving his attention at the monitor, "He is a perfect creation of mine. I need him for my plan, besides¡­ I''ve been thinking about having a companion myself."


    "Do you want to make Yukio Amano your companion, Master?"


    Sakuma nodded lightly.


    "Do you want to make Yukio Amano your lifetime companion, Master? If not, I shall find a replacement once he breaks down," the AI asked once more. For this question, Sakuma hesitated, he switched the view in the monitor to see through Amano-San''s eyes again, but it was all dark.


    This was the sign that Amano-San was sleeping as his brain went on reboot, but Sakuma could hear the sound of Amano-San''s peaceful breath. It was like an ecstasy for him, he imagined himself sleeping beside Amano-San, sharing their warmth.


    Truthfully, Sakuma always longed for the warmth of humans, his life had been surrounded by cold metal machines for too long. But whenever he remembered his trauma with humans, he would puke, he would lose his calm and acted like a pathetic loser he truly was.


    Thus, once he set his eyes on Amano-San, he would not let go. At least, even if it wasn''t a lifetime companionship, he wanted to make sure that he had someone by his side for a while.


    "You don''t need to find another person for a while, Amano-San would be enough, temporarily," Sakuma said, "Find all data about Mamoru Ito, find his weakness. For now, inject me with that Influenza virus, make it look natural."


    "Confirmed, Master."


    ***


    The next morning, Yukio opened the transporter and pressed the button to turn on the transporter. He entered the transporter and in a flash, he was already in Sakuma''s lab. He looked around, but found no trace of Sakuma.


    The female androids still function normally as maids, but usually Sakuma would be sitting in front of his computer.


    One android maid approached Yukio and said, "Sir, Master Hoshino is in his room, he has been sick for three days already."


    "Sick?" Yukio was surprised.


    "Yes, I will show you the way," the female android led him to a room farther from Sakuma''s lab. It was a room with a wooden door, which was a bit rare in this era, when everything was steel.


    When the android maid opened the door, Yukio saw Sakuma was covered in sweat. His face was red, and he coughed a few times. Yukio frowned and sat at the edge of the bed, he touched Sakuma''s forehead, "You are having a fever."


    Sakuma jolted as if he wanted to avoid Yukio''s hand, "P¡ªPlease don''t touch me, I''m scared of¡­"


    Sakuma coughed a few times again. He looked very weak.


    Yukio seemed to have forgotten about his suspicion with Sakuma. This guy had been sick for days, he could barely take care of himself, let alone sending an assassin android to kill him and Mamoru.


    [Sigh, I feel guilty for accusing him.]


    Pupa felt something didn''t connect well, but it held its opinion until Yunyu realized it himself.


    Yukio sighed, and then wiped Sakuma''s sweat on his face with a handkerchief gently, "I will take care of you."

 Chapter 99: 5.10

    "I will take care of you."


    "Huh?"


    Sakuma''s heart was beating faster when Amano-San told him that he would take care of him. He wasn''t expecting this. Based on his data, Amano-San was a rugged man, who had been tempered by the harsh reality of life and was stomped by the higher power once he voiced justice.


    He thought, Amano-San would just leave him like this. This was the harsh world they were living with after all, you have to fend for yourself or you would die. Nobody would be willing to help you constantly.


    Sakuma had his mission in mind, his mission right now was to clear the doubt in Amano-San''s heart, then he would proceed to his next step.


    Amano-San smiled gently at him and said, "You are working too hard helping the people. Even a hero needs a rest, wait a minute, I will go outside and buy you stuff to help you recover faster."


    ''A hero¡­''


    Yukio used the transporter and left the lab, he returned twenty minutes later with a container of takeaway warm porridge and flu medicine. He prepared the warm soup in a bowl and sat at the edge of Sakuma''s bed.


    Sakuma watched Amano-San who propped his body and sat him with a pillow on his back. Amano-San stirred the porridge with a spoon and then tried to spoon fed Sakuma.


    Sakuma opened his mouth obediently and ate the warm porridge. It was just a regular chicken porridge to warm the stomach, but for him, it also warmed his heart. He kept staring at Amano-San, his long, dishevelled hair covered his face, so Amano-San carefully brushed his hair back and then continued feeding him.


    He obediently ate everything until there was nothing left in the bowl. Yukio opened a bottle of water and let Sakuma drink the medicine. After it was all done, Yukio told Sakuma to rest and sleep earlier, "You will feel better tomorrow."


    "Amano-San¡­" Sakuma called him.


    "What?"


    "Why are you taking care of me?" Sakuma asked, "You can just leave me alone and do your own thing. We barely know each other¡­ no, you barely know me, Amano-San."


    "Tsk, tsk, this young man," Yukio laughed and patted Sakuma''s back, "What are you talking about? It is natural to take care of the younger ones, besides, we are partners, right? I don''t want my partner to get sick."


    It took Sakuma a few minutes until he realized that Amano-San''s palm was still on his back. It radiated the heat, the warmth that he wanted. For the first time in his life, he didn''t feel scared when someone touched him.


    He stared at Amano-San''s gentle smile, Amano-San was indeed a rugged man, his face showed the trace of exhaustion even after that body modification. He was only thirty one years old, but maybe the trace of overworking took toll on his youth, he looked tired, a bit haggard, though he still looked handsome.


    Maybe that exhaustion was also the trace of Amano-San being dumped by rotten higher ups, who silenced him for speaking about justice for the people. Amano-San should be like him, repulsed by human touch, disgusted by the rotten society, and should be turned into a practical, yet cruel man.


    But, Amano-San kept his gentle smile and worked hard as a thankless vigilante to help people. When Sakuma first noticed this guy, he thought that this person was quite fascinating. Because he would always help people, even if those people didn''t appreciate his help.


    Sakuma noticed a fair difference between them.


    Amano-San was genuine, but he was not.


    And Sakuma realized that he wanted this genuine person to stay longer, more than what he predicted. He wanted to have a genuine person to stay and shared his warmth to his cold heart.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 55%.]


    Yunyu was not surprised with the Fatemeter increase anymore. But he still wondered about the Breakmeter. It was still a big, fat, zero.


    [What should I do to trigger his Breakmeter though? He asked for companionship, and I gave him one. I feel like he has something more in his heart, something more complex.]


    [Pupa: I have the same feeling, but I also cannot discern what kind of companionship he wants.]


    "I will be leaving then," Yukio said. He stood from the bed, but Sakuma caught his hand immediately. Yukio turned his head and his eyes met with Sakuma''s violet eyes, "What is it? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere? Want me to buy you something?"


    "Don''t¡­ leave¡­" Sakuma begged. He lowered his eyes once he said that, and then continued, "Amano-San, I¡­ I am still feeling unwell. Can you stay here for a moment?"


    "Okay, I will wait until you fall asleep."


    Yukio sat on the sofa, while Sakuma was covered in a blanket on his bed. Sakuma closed his eyes, but he peeked on Amano-San from time to time, he wanted to make sure that Amano-San was still by his side until he fell asleep.


    Sakuma fell asleep fifteen minutes later. Yunyu was relieved, he left the room and closed the door slowly. He chatted with the system while walking around Amano''s lab.


    [Sakuma is really a good boy. He is working hard to monitor Neo Yokto until he gets sick. I feel bad for accusing him. I seriously thought that he was the one who sent the android to attack me and Mamoru yesterday.]


    [Pupa: Well, based on his character background, he is a genius, but a lonely guy who just wants a companionship. Until the end of his life, he didn''t do anything that harmed people. At least, he didn''t think about it, even if he could.]


    [But then, who is the attacker? I''m sure that the master of that android is not a regular person.]


    While Yunyu was walking around the lab, he started to get used to this bunch of androids doing their duties like maids and butlers. They were almost human-like, but once you touched their skin, it was either made of high tech silicon or cold metal, so you would know immediately if they were android or a real human.


    But then, he found something that was a bit odd.


    With his eyes, he could see few combatant androids in this lab also had the same core machine planted inside their heart as the android who attacked him. And he was really certain that it was the exact same model.


    [This, how could it be¡ª]


    The combatant androids whom Yunyu had scanned turned their heads at him immediately, as if they were controlled by something. Then, a floating ball appeared in front of Yunyu, it was W41-FU, Sakuma''s AI, "Sir Amano, my Master is currently sleeping, please refrain from walking around the lab without supervision, please leave now or I will have to act upon my own consideration."

 Chapter 100: 5.11

    "Sir Amano, my Master is currently sleeping, please refrain from walking around the lab without supervision, please leave now or I will have to act upon my own action."


    W41-FU threatened Yukio by controlling many combatant androids inside the lab. The androids'' eyes were glowing red and they started moving towards Yukio. There were about thirty combatant androids who were ready with their weapons behind W41-FU. Yukio hesitated when he saw this small army of high tech androids pointing their weapons at him, although his biochip allowed him to defeat one or two of them, but it was impossible against thirty androids.


    Yukio raised his hands, making a tired expression and said, "Fine then, I will leave now."


    "Wise choice, sir," W41-FU put all the android back to stand-by position and then said, "The transporter has been prepared, have a good day, sir."


    Yukio used the transporter and returned back to his rented room.


    Yunyu felt that something was fishy the whole time, from the suspicious assault last night, the exact same core machine in the combatant androids in this lab, and W41-FU''s hostility. Yunyu was sure that the android who attacked him came from here.


    But Sakuma had been sick the whole time, of course he had no time to attack him.


    [Maybe, it''s W41-FU? In the original story, W41-FU''s self-developing system turned hostile after Sakuma''s death and killed everyone, right? So, Sakuma might not know anything about this and W41-Fu acted on its own.]


    [Pupa: That is possible. But don''t take Sakuma out of the picture.]


    [What do you mean? He is sick the whole time.]


    [Pupa: He never leaves his fully sterilized lab, let alone interacting with someone who has a flu. How could he get the virus? Influenza or Flu virus can only be transmitted by someone who has it.]


    Yunyu froze as he realized that Pupa made sense in this situation. How could Sakuma contact a common flu, when he hadn''t met anyone.


    Yunyu gathered the clues and concluded something in his head, but it was ridiculous, so ridiculous that he didn''t think it was possible. He asked the system about medication in this world.


    [System, if you got sick with common flu in 2121, can''t you just¡­ use injection or advanced medicine to recover immediately?]


    [Pupa: Yes, something like flu, fatigue, sore throat and many other common illnesses are negligible in this era. When drugstore medicine in this world can cure it in less than 24 hours. There is also an instant injection that can cure you in less than three hours.]


    [But the android maid said that Sakuma has been catching the flu for three days already. It just doesn''t add up. In my wildest imagination, I think Sakuma was the one who attacked me and Mamoru last night, but he underestimated my skill and I was able to beat his android. Knowing that he might be discovered, he activated that android''s self-destruction command, then he used one of his technology to infect himself with the flu virus as an alibi. Of course, I won''t suspect someone who has been very sick for three days straight.]


    [But that''s just my wildest prediction, because if Sakuma actually did the exact same thing as my wild prediction, then he is nowhere a good man. He might be more dangerous than Bi He.]


    [Pupa: Are you really my host, Bai Yunyu?]


    [What? What do you mean?]


    [Pupa: Because you are making too much sense, it scares me. I''m used to my butt brain, spicy chicken host. Please come back.]


    [¡­ I spent my entire brain power to think about that possibility, please show me appreciation or I shall report this as verbal abuse!]


    [Pupa: And you will call it dirty talk if Han Ye is the one who said it.]


    [W¡ªWell, he is a kind man, of course he only uses that kind of words to make things more exciting! Hehe~]


    [Pupa: You haven''t even talked to him once.]


    [I will! I will confess too!]


    [Pupa: Hmm¡­ based on the data about your life, you remembered all the lines of female leads in all Han Ye''s movies, and you tried to replace the female leads'' dialogue when they were talking to Han Ye¡­ why does it sound depressing?]


    [Hey! That''s my secret! What if my fans know my dirty secret!?]


    Yunyu got a message from Mamoru, telling him to stay safe until he could track the culprit behind their attack. Mamoru seemed to be very eager to catch the culprit, and it only made Yunyu even more nervous.


    If Sakuma was the culprit, then Mamoru would be guaranteed death once he found out. Sakuma was far more dangerous than he looked. Mamoru was a kind hearted, righteous, young man, Yunyu didn''t want to hurt innocent bystanders, let alone a good one like Mamoru.


    Thus, his highest priority now was to protect Mamoru if his prediction about Sakuma was correct.


    Yukio called Mamoru;


    ''A¡ªAmano-San! Good afternoon!'' Mamoru greeted excitedly after he picked up the call. He never thought that Amano-San would take the initiative to call him first.


    ''Mamoru, I want to tell you something. Let''s meet up tonight. I will see you in the caf¨¦ near our old police station.''


    ''Yes, Amano-San! I will come on time!''


    Yukio closed the call and he stared around his room. He started searching for something like a recording or tapping device that might be used by Sakuma to spy on him.


    [Is it possible that he modified my body and put a recording directly inside my body?! That''s freaky!]


    [Pupa: It''s not entirely impossible.]


    [Holy shi¡ª]


    Meanwhile, Sakuma was watching Amano-San who was busy searching for something in his room. He scoffed mockingly as his heart grew colder. He had fully recovered from his ''flu'' thanks to an advanced medicine.


    His eyes were unblinking as he stared at the monitor, which showed everything through Amano-San''s eyes. What Amano-San saw, he also saw the same thing. It was really fascinating, yet heartbreaking at the same time.


    Because Sakuma knew that Amano-San had seen through his plan, perhaps he had underestimated Amano-San, he thought it would take longer than just a day for Amano-San to blow his foil.


    Sakuma laughed mirthlessly, he laughed at himself for thinking that Amano-San would be tricked easily. If convincing Amano-San needed some force, then so be it. If he wanted to meet that Mamoru guy, then he would prepare for the worst date he could ever imagine.


    "You can''t just run away after you give me that kind of warmth, I will not let go."


    Sakuma laughed again, but it was so bitter, that his AI couldn''t help but notice it, "Master, you sound very sad. Does Yukio Amano make you sad? What do you want me to do?"


    Sakuma typed something in his command and then W41-FU confirmed the command from its master, "Operation Perfect Android: Control has been activated, waiting for Master''s input in six hours."

 Chapter 101: 5.12

    Yunyu was sitting inside a caf¨¦ where he would meet Mamoru. He stared at the police station across the road and sighed. He was thinking about Mamoru who acted as the chief deputy of that police station at such a young age. He was truly a righteous, young man, and Yunyu didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    [If Sakuma really put a tapping device inside my body, it''d be too risky to talk with Mamoru. I''ve brought a regular pen and paper to communicate with Mamoru, with this, Sakuma can''t hear me.]


    [Pupa: Why don''t you just use text.]


    [There is a chance that he can also trace my messages to Mamoru. I bet something like tracing is like a child''s play for Sakuma.]


    [Pupa: Hm¡­ True. But, what would you do about Sakuma himself? Although you and your immense Fatemeter luck work on him, the Breakmeter stays 0%. Remember that in order to complete the world, Breakmeter is the main mission.]


    [I know¡­]


    He said to the system not to worry, but truthfully, he also didn''t know what to do with Sakuma. He realized that Sakuma was a lot more dangerous than every other main lead he had encountered so far. At least, even though Javier was strangely difficult for him, at least his Breakmeter got triggered plenty of times.


    But Sakuma''s Breakmeter was still like a calm, deep lake.


    Yunyu was left pondering when he heard the bell over the caf¨¦ door rang, he looked at the door and saw Mamoru smiled cheerfully at him with a faint blush on his cheek. He still wore his police uniform.


    His arrival attracted the glances of many people, especially the girls who squealed once they saw this young policeman. Truthfully, this caf¨¦ was popular because the girls often visited this place to gush upon the young, handsome policemen across the road, and Mamoru Ito was the star of this attraction.


    Mamoru didn''t seem to care about the stares and sat directly facing Yukio. His face was getting flushed when Amano-San stared at him with his deep eyes, it made his body hotter.


    Mamoru tried to open the conversation, "A¡ªAmano-San, are you alright after that attack last night? I was really worried about you, I want to visit, but I don''t know your home! Amano-San, I¡ª"


    Yukio put his index on his lips, telling Mamoru to shut his mouth. He took out a regular pen and note, something primitive in this era, and wrote down something silently. Yukio showed what he wanted to tell Mamoru.


    *Mamoru, there is someone who puts a recording or tapping device inside my body. I can''t speak to you right now. But I want you to know that this person is dangerous. I''d want you to stop investigating the attack last night, or he might also target you.*


    Mamoru was shocked when he saw the note. He looked at Amano-San in disbelief. He wanted to utter something, but he closed his mouth shut instantly. He took the pen and note, then wrote down something.


    *Then what about you, Amano-San? Your life is in danger! I will find a way to save you! I promise!*


    Yukio frowned, he didn''t seem to like that crazy idea. He took the note and replied with;


    *Your safety is the most important. You are a young and promising young man. Don''t risk yourself for someone like me. I will try to solve this myself. You should leave now.*


    Yukio smiled at Mamoru and rubbed Mamoru''s head gently. Yukio''s lips were moving, but no voice came out of his mouth, but Mamoru could read the gesture, ''I will protect you, Mamoru.''


    Mamoru shook his head, his body was trembling out of emotion that surged inside his body. He grabbed Amano-San''s hand on top of his head and then kissed it fervently. His eyes passionately stared at Amano-San who got surprised, then he confessed loudly, "I am not afraid! I love you, Amano-San! I will save you!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 60%.]


    When the notification rang, Yukio suddenly lost control of his whole body. He pushed Mamoru''s chest with his super strength until Mamoru was flung and hit the glass pane. The sound of the glass pane getting shattered by Mamoru''s body alarmed everyone.


    The peaceful atmosphere of the caf¨¦ suddenly turned chaotic when Yukio suddenly told everyone, "RUN! RUN! I CAN''T CONTROL MY BODY!"


    Everybody rushed to leave the caf¨¦ when Yukio''s body suddenly emitted a weird electromagnetic aura that directly interfered with electricity around the room. Yukio was shocked when he heard a familiar voice inside his head.


    "Are you surprised, Amano-San?" Sakuma said inside his head, his voice was devoid of all warmth or shyness that he had before.


    "What¡ªS¡ªSAKUMA?!" Yukio''s eyes wandered around, but that voice originated directly inside his head, "WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?!


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t worry, Amano-San, it was just an upgrade, remember? I told you that you don''t need to operate the biochip system to use your power. You are the system, Amano-San. Well, MY system actually, AHAHAHA!!" Sakuma laughed maniacally.


    "Y¡ªYou¡­ why?" Yukio tried so hard to fight the control over his body. But he couldn''t, he couldn''t even move an inch when he didn''t get the command from Sakuma, nor he could resist the command given.


    Sakuma seemed to enjoy Amano-San''s completely terrified reaction, it made him want to taunt him more, "I will tell you everything in the lab, but you see, I get annoyed by this rat who dares to kiss my perfect creation."


    Sakuma''s cold voice commanded something that made Yukio terrified to the bone, "Kill that guy, Yukio Amano."


    [System! Are you still with me?! What happened?!]


    [Pupa: I don''t know either. Can you try to fight it?]


    [I can''t! I really can''t control my body at all! I don''t want to kill Mamoru!]


    Yukio desperately tried to fight the control over his body as he slowly walked towards Mamoru who was half conscious. Mamoru shook his head and saw Amano-San in front of him. He was confused, "Amano-San...?"


    "MAMORU, RUN!" Yukio screamed desperately, but his hand moved on its own, and then he pointed his arm who suddenly turned into a gun at Mamoru, "MAMORU, I BEG YOU! RUN NOW!"


    Yunyu was trying his best to control this body. He desperately tried to retract the gun, but he felt like, aside from his consciousness, this body was not his at all.


    [NO! I DON''T WANT THIS! STOP!]


    Sakuma''s cold voice rang again inside his head, "Gun him down."


    "NO! MAMORU!!"


    In that moment, Yukio screamed as the sound of gunshots filled the air.

 Chapter 102: 5.13

    Yukio''s scream and the sound of gunshots filled the air at the same time. Yukio closed his eyes when he gunned Mamoru down with many bullets. Yukio didn''t dare to open his eyes, afraid that he would see something horrific.


    Sakuma taunted, "Why don''t you open your eyes and see what you have done? Don''t you love this guy? You two are a good pair of lovebirds, too bad one of them got gunned down."


    Sakuma sounded satisfied, especially with Amano-San''s despair. The more he could see the despair in Amano-San''s eyes, the better he felt, "Honestly, why are you into this guy? He is a cop! He might be young and righteous, but he will soon turn into a rotten bastard, just like all of them!"


    "Why¡­ why are you doing this¡­" Yukio asked. His voice trembled, he felt that he could faint out of shock, but he couldn''t, because Sakuma forced him to stay conscious.


    "Why? Hm¡­ I don''t need an emotional hindrance for my most perfect creation. I want him to act according to my control, because his emotion is mine, his body is mine. He is mine and only mine," Sakuma said, unfeeling. Although he knew that it was not the real reason.


    In fact, Sakuma was blinded with jealousy. When that man kissed Amano-San''s hand, his mind instantly flashed with the possibility of Amano-San and that guy spending their life together as a married couple, and they would live happily ever after, meanwhile, he would be stuck in this cold lab forever. Even if his plan might work, Amano-San and that guy would still end up together, and he would be left alone.


    He couldn''t accept the harsh truth that he was always alone.


    If he had to drag someone to hell so he would have a companionship, then he would drag that person with him.


    "Do you want to open your eyes to see your deed, or do you need my control to open it for you?" Sakuma asked. Yunyu didn''t dare to open his eyes, he didn''t want to hurt innocent people, especially a good one like Mamoru, let alone killing him.


    Yunyu was horribly shaken, he was already at that point of breaking down. As much as he loved transmigrating as a form of sport, he didn''t want to kill anyone.


    [System, restart now. I don''t want to look at it, let''s just¡­ restart now.]


    Yunyu said desperately. Pupa scanned Mamoru''s body and then replied;


    [Pupa: Mamoru is not dead yet. But he is in critical condition.]


    Yunyu slowly opened his eyes, his eyes immediately scanned Mamoru''s body and found that his heart was still beating, but he had been gunned down in various parts of his body. He might die out of blood loss if it continued.


    "W¡ªWhat is the meaning of this?" Yukio asked.


    "Ah, you noticed it?" Sakuma chuckled, "I intentionally missed some of his vital parts to keep him alive for a while, but he will die eventually if he is left untreated."


    "Amano-San, on your left, there are many policemen who are currently rushing to your side with their gun on their hands, once they try to attack you, I will immediately activate an assault command and exterminate those disgusting bugs," Sakuma said.


    "N¡ªNo, don''t!" Yukio pleaded desperately, hurting one innocent civilian was already hurtful enough, let alone exterminating everyone around. He would never be able to forgive himself.


    "Heh, then, take your lover''s body back to my base and I will save his life, of course, I will also show you something spectacular."


    "Hands in the air!" one policeman yelled while pointing his gun at Yukio.


    Sakuma controlled Yukio''s body and made him carry dying Mamoru. Yukio''s body automatically created an electromagnetic barrier when the police started shooting at him. Even after they shot at his electromagnetic barrier many times, none of their bullets penetrated the barrier.


    Yukio took out the transporter and then entered with Mamoru. They disappeared instantly from the scene.


    The police and media were left shocked when he saw this man left unscathed in an instant. Something very advanced like an instant transporter was only owned by the president, or very few select people.


    The headline news was now showing the footage of this man teleported instantly after severely hurting, or might''ve already killed Chief Mamoru Ito, a young policeman who was already popular in his own right. Investigation was on the way to uncover the identity of this man.


    When Yukio arrived in the lab, Sakuma was already waiting with W41-FU on his side. He smiled at Yukio and asked, "Are you alright, Amano-San?"


    Yukio glared at Sakuma, he was so angry that he could kill this guy on the spot. But he pressed down his anger for now. He was already powerless under Sakuma''s control, and Sakuma was the only one who could treat Mamoru.


    "Please help him, Mamoru, he is¡­"


    Sakuma''s gaze chilled down instantly, he glanced at the dying man on Amano-San''s arm. He scoffed and told him, "Put him in that tuning chamber, I will show you something spectacular. Something that I did to you before."


    "Will he live?"


    "He will live, just like you."


    Sakuma turned his back and sat down on his chair leisurely while typing over some commands in his computer. He fixed his glasses as he glanced at Amano-San who looked heartbroken. He gritted his teeth, turned out, Amano-San also showed the same gentleness towards someone else, not only him.


    Maybe for Amano-San, taking care of him was nothing but a courtesy.


    ''Amano-San is my creation. He should''ve loved me!''


    ''But who would pick a shut in who has nothing. He had a handsome policeman that would give him everything he wanted. Compared to that guy, I''m still nothing¡­''


    ''But that doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t love me, then I can tune his brain instead. Love is just a simple reaction from a human''s brain.''


    W41-FU noticed that its master''s hand trembled as he typed more commands for the tuning chamber. It also noticed that tears welled up on its master eyes. W41-FU never saw its master crying due to emotional distress caused by an individual. It tried to find a way to stop its master''s emotional distress, and its self-developing system started computing the possibilities.


    W41-FU''s original setting was to assist its master to find happiness. So, it tried to find the best way to make its master happy. No matter how.


    Yukio put down Mamoru in the tuning chamber.


    "Press the green button," Sakuma ordered.


    Yunyu obediently pressed the green button to start the tuning. The moment he pressed the button, Pupa''s notification rang in his head


    [Pupa: Ding! A Hidden plot has been triggered! A Perfect Android!]

 Chapter 103: 5.14

    [Pupa: Ding! A Hidden plot has been triggered! A Perfect Android!]


    Yunyu had a bad feeling about this. When Pupa started pouring the hidden chapter in his head, the first thing that he saw was his body lying on the ground. It was right after he pinned Sakuma down, and his AI activated the defence mechanism, the ceiling flipped and exposed countless guns and energy cannons. When the shield broke after he tried to defend himself he was gunned down, while Pupa had disappeared after a bullet hit its weak spot.


    After that incident, it turned out he barely survived after his body was gunned down by a barrage of energy cannons and bullets. He was lying there with holes all over his body. Yunyu thought that he should''ve died, but then he remembered that he would be ejected from the world if he died for real.


    After Sakuma recovered from his shock, he was in for another shock when he saw Yukio dying on the ground. He panicked, then asked his AI about the condition, "Yukio Amano''s body has been destroyed, but his heart and brain is still intact for a short time. Master, we cannot save his human body, the only thing is to turn half of his body into cyborg."


    Sakuma stared at Yukio''s body for a moment, he was definitely shocked when Amano-San suddenly lunged at him. He wasn''t sure what was the true intention, but then, he realized that Amano-San was still a human, no matter how good of a person he was.


    Sakuma realized that his plan to put an advanced biochip on Amano-San was a na?ve plan. Once he put on the biochip, he couldn''t guarantee that Amano-San would follow with his real plan. Because Sakuma had a bigger picture in his mind rather than just doing thankless vigilante.


    Amano-San was a free man that was able enough to be a vigilante without the help of his advanced biochip. Maybe, once he got the advanced biochip, Amano-San would make a name for himself, then he would leave Sakuma rotting in this place forever.


    Sakuma would be satisfied if Amano-San became a strong vigilante, like a hero. But there was a high probability of Amano-San leaving him after he got what he wanted.


    Human greed and selfishness knew no boundary. Amano-San was an ex-policeman. No matter how righteous he was, he must have that evil greed in his heart too.


    Just like the rest of them, the police were all greedy bastards.


    Sakuma chilled down. He felt that he had regained his logic again. He always knew that all cops were evil. He kept that in his heart after what those cops did to his parents¡­


    "Don''t trust someone you just know in less than an hour¡­"


    Sakuma had something in his mind, something better than just a biochip. He wanted to gain control over Amano-San whenever necessary, while letting Amano-San to live unaware of his true condition as an android.


    With that, he planned to have a ''living'' companion. Someone that retained all his memory and habit as a human. But also someone whom he could control easily with one click whenever Amano-San wanted to leave him.


    Sakuma fixed his crumpled shirt, and then commanded W41-FU, "Take Amano-San to the tuning chamber. We will turn him into the first perfect android of mine."


    "Yes, Master. Do you want me to retain all his brain function, or just enough to execute command?"


    "¡­ retain all his brain function."


    W41-FU called one female android and it carried Yukio''s body to the tuning chamber. Yukio''s body was put in the tuning capsule, and when the process started, Yunyu could see inside a giant capsule that his body was stripped to his bone, and then the tuning machine started replacing his organ with machine parts that completely mimic the function of human organs.


    Yukio''s body had been fully replaced by machines and fake skin that was almost similar to human skin. It was so real, even Yunyu couldn''t believe his own eyes. In the end, there were only two things that originated from Yukio''s real body, it was his brain and heart that had been carefully protected inside a capsule, and placed in the original places.


    And then, after his machine ''organ'' had been built, Sakuma started adding advanced technology and weaponry, as much as possible, so it made Yukio a deadly war machine.


    It took exactly four days until Sakuma finished everything. Then, Yunyu woke up and Pupa returned. He didn''t know what was the reason for Sakuma to do this, but the mystery about his body had finally made sense.


    [So, there is never a biochip in me. Instead, he turns my body into a perfect android that imitates humans. It''s so perfect that I don''t even realize that I''m no longer a human.]


    [Pupa: I finally got the information five days after my absence. Apparently, not only he put a tapping, recording device on you. He also put a camera in your eyes. What you see, he also sees it. He also has a complete control over your body.]


    [Including the moment when Mamoru kissed my hand¡­]


    [Pupa: Mamoru will also turn into a perfect android, just like you.]


    Yunyu snapped out of his daze and then turned his hand into a big energy cannon. He charged the cannon, about to shoot and destroy the tuning machine. But W41-FU blocked his view immediately.


    W41-FU warned, "Mamoru Ito is already undergoing the process of turning himself into a perfect android. Sir Yukio Amano, please step back, because if you interrupt the process, it will inevitably kill Mamoru Ito."


    Yukio hesitated after W41-FU said that. He looked at Mamoru inside the tuning capsule, then he rushed to Sakuma who was still busy in front of his computer.


    Sakuma didn''t seem to mind Yukio, he was busy checking the progress to turn Mamoru into android.


    "Sakuma, please¡­ Please don''t put a control device on him. Let him return as a regular person, he is a good man, he really did nothing wrong," Yukio pleaded for Mamoru''s life. All he wanted was for Mamoru to return into a regular life as a good cop, "He had nothing to do between us."


    "Nothing to do?" Sakuma chuckled, "He has everything to do between us. But I suppose, Amano-San doesn''t know what I mean. But I know well how to control this guy. Not only will I put a control device on him, but also reduce his brain function until he turns into a mindless android, able to execute command and function, but not enough to retain his memory and emotion."


    "SAKUMA!" Yukio changed his fingers into a knife and pointed it on Sakuma''s neck, "Stop this, or I will not be gentle!"


    Sakuma felt that his heart sank into the deepest pit imaginable. Amano-San really loved and prioritized that Mamoru guy more than him.


    ''It''s ridiculous for me to think that Amano-San would love me,'' Sakuma thought.


    Sakuma tried to hold back his tears, but his hoarse voice didn''t lie, "You really don''t understand, Amano-San, you should know that I''m open to friendly discussion, especially for you¡­"


    Sakuma typed something in the keyboard, and Yukio deactivated immediately. He glanced at Amano-San who was in ''sleep'' mode right now. He stopped typing and then stood in front of Amano-San. Amano-San was standing in silent, unresponsive unless Sakuma turned him back on.


    He gazed on this rugged face that had been tempered by life, but still showed gentleness towards him. Despite the bitterness in his heart, Sakuma closed his eyes and then kissed Amano-San''s lips.


    "I love you, Amano-San."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 80%. This is the bonus Fatemeter because host has successfully unlocked the hidden plot, congratulations!]


    With tears on his cheek, Sakuma continued the process recreating Mamoru into another perfect android of his.

 Chapter 104: 5.15

    Yukio woke up again after Sakuma had finished creating another perfect android. But he couldn''t move his body until Sakuma returned back with another android with flat expression, completely devoid of emotion.


    The android had a very familiar face, familiar figure, and he looked perfectly healthy. As if everything that Yukio saw and did towards that man was just a dream.


    Mamoru Ito stood beside Sakuma with a flat, emotionless face. His eyes were unblinking and his movement was unnatural.


    Sakuma grinned, "Amano-San, don''t you think he looks a bit unnatural? Unlike you, who looks and acts like a normal human, he is devoid of human emotion. Although both of you have the same component in your body. But here is where the magic comes from."


    Sakuma commanded his AI to download something in Mamoru''s head and then the magic happened.


    Mamoru blinked once, and his eyes immediately darted at Amano-San. His eyes showed excitement and like the regular Mamoru, he strutted towards Amano-San and then started showering him with compliments, "Amano-San, you are truly the best! You are strong, courageous, and righteous! I admire you a lot! You are the source of my inspiration to be a great police!"


    Yukio watched in daze. Mamoru kept showering him with compliments, just like what he usually did when he was still a human. His expression, his voice, even to the smallest detail like the beauty mark on his right temple, it was completely the same as the original Mamoru.


    But no matter how much he tried to mimic the real Mamoru, there was something missing. It was the sincerity in Mamoru''s compliments.


    Sakuma noticed that Amano-San was not pleased with his new creation. He took out a small remote control for Mamoru''s body and then asked, "This is what you want, right? Your loved one is back intact! He can act and speak like a regular human. Are you not satisfied with something, Amano-San? Do you want me to change his setting?"


    Sakuma pressed a button, and Mamoru who kept showering Yukio with compliments suddenly froze. He froze on the spot for about one minute, until Mamoru smirked and then said, "Amano-San, you got dishonourably discharged because you are a stupid man with your stupid sense of justice. You know how rotten the police force and law system in Neo Yokto is, why do you need to unveil everything for the public? You are a police chief already, you can live well if you know your place."


    Yukio glared at Mamoru, and then he coldly said to Sakuma, "That is not how Mamoru speaks. I know how much of a good person he truly is. What did you do to him?"


    Sakuma chuckled maliciously, he walked towards Mamoru and Yukio, and then patted Mamoru''s head, "Because I reduce Mamoru''s brain function to almost zero. Unlike you, I set your brain function to 100%, so you retain your memory, thought process, and also have your own independent action."


    "Amano-San, I turned Mamoru into a mindless android that only obeys my order. What do you think? Do you hate me now?" Sakuma smirked as he waited for Amano-San to fall in despair. Since Amano-San would never be his, then he might as well burn Amano-San together in this bitterness raging in his heart.


    ''Amano-San, let''s sink into this hell together. Just like my parents, just like the rest of those disgusting cops, let''s burn together,'' Sakuma said in his heart.


    [Let''s restart this world¡­]


    Yunyu was too shocked to react. He couldn''t even argue with Pupa right now. He was in utter despair and grief after he realized that he failed to protect Mamoru and directly helped Sakuma to turn him into an android.


    Pupa sensed Yunyu''s despair and warned him;


    [Pupa: Do not be agitated. He is trying to torment you. Restarting will only make you stuck not knowing what is the real cause of everything, and you might be stuck in a loop.]


    [But, this monster! Mamoru is¡ª!]


    [Pupa: Can''t you see? The more agitated you get, the worse he can be.]


    [Pupa: Although we can''t turn Mamoru back to be a real human being, but he can live like you. Sakuma can recover Mamoru''s brain function to 100% if he wants. But, you should be careful, because Sakuma is¡ª]


    Yunyu heard the information from Pupa and he immediately asked Sakuma without thinking twice, "Can you recover his brain function back to 100%?"


    Sakuma was stunned. He intentionally turned off Amano-San''s body control, so Amano-San could act freely upon his own will. He thought Amano-San would at least punch him in the face for his horrible deed. It would be even better if Amano-San killed him with his own hand.


    He was ready to sink in hell after all.


    But Amano-San''s first reaction was asking whether he could recover Mamoru''s brain function back to 100%.


    "Do you¡­ love him that much?" Sakuma gripped Yukio''s hand and desperately asked him, "Do you love Mamoru that much?! I tell you, I will never recover his brain function!"


    Yukio didn''t react immediately, he just stared at Sakuma. His white hair was dishevelled, his eyebags and bloodshot eyes showed how tired he actually was. His skin was really pale and somewhat bluish. It gave him the charm of a silver beauty.


    Sakuma was obviously a frail man that he could kill with only a gentle snap on his neck. But after he saw Sakuma up close, he had other things in mind.


    "Why are you doing all this?" Yukio asked.


    "What¡ª"


    "Why are you turning yourself into a monster? I always see you as a good man, a person who wants to protect others. Is that all just farce?" Yukio asked.


    Sakuma was baffled with the sudden interrogation, he tried to push himself away from Amano-San, but Amano-San circled his waist with his strong hand, locking Sakuma in his embrace, "Answer me, is that all just a farce to fool me? Because I won''t believe it."


    "I¡ªIt''s all just a farce! I never really want to help people!" Sakuma yelled.


    [You''re right, Pupa. He deflates right when I stop getting angry at him. But, I feel like we are missing something here. Pupa, is it possible for the character and world background to give the wrong information?]


    [Pupa: No. The character and world background will not give you the wrong information. It is 100% correct.]


    [Then, how could Sakuma turn evil like this? What is his real plan?]


    [Something doesn''t connect well between Sakuma''s maliciousness, dedication to help others, and his hatred towards the police. Pupa, is there another hidden plot in this world?]


    [Pupa: That''s why you should listen to me first. Sakuma is very unpredictable, it''s not impossible for him to have two hidden plots. If the situation really calls you to restart, then at least try to unlock the hidden plot first, and then you can decide.]


    [Hm¡­ I have a plan. Sakuma is too complicated and mysterious for me, the best thing to tackle this problem is to plan¡­ primitively!]


    Yukio tightened his embrace on Sakuma and then leaned in, he whispered at Sakuma, "Sakuma, what do you want from me? Tell me and I will do your bidding. In exchange, please recover Mamoru''s brain function back."

 Chapter 105: 5.16

    "Sakuma, what do you want from me? Tell me and I will do your bidding. In exchange, please recover Mamoru''s brain function back."


    Sakuma was in for another shock when Amano-San suddenly said, "You know that I''m yours already. I''m under your command, cute master."


    Sakuma couldn''t handle it anymore, especially when Amano-San leaned in, about to kiss him. He panicked and pressed the control button. Yukio froze on the spot, and Sakuma broke free from his embrace after he controlled Yukio''s body again.


    Sakuma was flushed, nobody was that close to him and Amano-San was the first one. He was afraid that he would faint because of extreme arousal and Amano-San would try to restore Mamoru''s brain function while he fainted.


    Sakuma took a few steps back until he was one meter away from Amano-San, and then he calmed himself down on his chair. He stared coldly at Amano-San, "Is that your strategy to weaken my guard? Do you think I fall for such a cheap trick? Dream on!"


    "What trick?" Yukio asked.


    [Pupa: Honestly though, what are you trying to do?]


    [Hehe, I was about to seduce him until he faints out of arousal, so I can take the controller and return Mamoru''s brain function back to 100% and we can run away together. Isn''t it a genius idea? I bet Sakuma couldn''t guess my real plan!]


    [Pupa:¡­ I spent one minute guessing about this primitive plan, give me my precious one minute back.]


    "You are obviously trying to arouse me! So you can take the controller, right?!" Sakuma accused.


    [¡­ He guessed right on the spot. I thought a primitive plan would work on him.]


    [Pupa: Theoretically, a primitive plan might work on him, but not in your amateur way.]


    [But I''m not a virgin and amateur anymore! Of course I know the practice!]


    [Pupa: You fainted every time Javier fucked you. How could you even gain the experience when you are practically become stupid or fainted every time you are doing it with Javier?]


    Yunyu sighed. He glanced at Mamoru who was on standby mode. He stared unblinking at him, which creeped Yunyu out. Though, he felt less burdened once Pupa confirmed that Mamoru''s brain function can be restored. Because as long as Mamoru can return back to normal human life, it would be alright.


    In fact, turning into Robocop with amazing technology in his body didn''t sound too bad, right? Mamoru can be the real hero of Neo Yokto instead of him. Mamoru deserved that title more.


    "Sakuma, I just don''t want you to fall deeper into this pit. Tell me what you really want for me, I am in your command. As long as Mamoru can return to be a normal human."


    "Mamoru, Mamoru, Mamoru! You keep talking about him!" Sakuma yelled frantically, "Why do you only care for him? What about me?!"


    Sakuma gasped and shut his mouth the moment he said that. Yukio frowned, his mind began to conclude something, "Sakuma¡­ are you¡­ jealous?"


    "No! Never!" Sakuma denied fiercely. But his reddening cheek said otherwise.


    Yukio sighed, "Why do you need to go this extreme only to show your jealousy? Do you realize how much of a damage you did to someone?"


    "I¡ª"


    Sakuma was tongue-tied when Amano-San started scolding him like an old man. Amano-San glanced at Mamoru and then said, "Despite Mamoru''s confession, I don''t have romantic feelings, nor I have any relationship with him or someone else. I am a poor, thirty one year old man, do you think I''m shameless enough to date a bright youngster like Mamoru?"


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [Hehe, I can be more shameless than that.]


    "Sakuma, just end this mess and tell me what you want," Yukio said, "I told you that we are partners, right? I will always accept you no matter what."


    "You will¡­ accept me?" Sakuma was confused, "But I''m dirty shut in¡­"


    Yukio got tired asking the same question over and over, thus he asked, "If I can fulfil your wish, you will be happy, right?"


    "¡­ yes."


    "So tell me."


    Sakuma was unsure at first, but facing Amano-San''s gentle nature, his despair and anger deflated and he slowly listed all things that he wanted, "I just want two things¡­ the first thing is about my vision for the better future of Neo Yokto. And the second one¡­"


    Sakuma lowered his gaze nervously and said, "I¡­ want a true companion. Someone that can accept me as¡­ someone that can embrace me and live with me. I¡­ I just want someone sincere for me to share the bed with."


    "You must tell me your real vision about Neo Yokto''s future, because I don''t want to hurt innocent people. Also, for the second one¡­ you little kid! Of course I want to be your companion!"


    "Huh?" Sakuma''s jaw dropped hearing how straightforward the answer from Amano-San was. He thought he would have to force Amano-San, because everybody always mocked and pushed him when he was a kid, he thought that you need to use force to get something.


    "Amano-San¡­ is that true?"


    "Yes, I was only teasing when I lunged at you before. I''m sorry that it frightened you," Yukio said. "That''s why I can''t believe that you are truly an evil. Something must''ve happened to you."


    "Sakuma, you may not believe me now. But I really want to know you better. I see that you are truly dedicated to your work, that''s why¡­ I feel heartbroken when I see you turning like this¡­"


    "Amano-San¡­" Sakuma''s heart melted when Yukio showed his concern. Nobody ever showed a concern for him in his 23 years of life. And it sounded so sincere that Sakuma was moved.


    "Do you really want to know me better? Someone like me?" Sakuma was doubtful. Truly, what he wanted was someone who could understand him.


    "Kid, I have no one in my life right now. And I would love to have a good partner for myself, even better¡­ a spouse," Yukio smiled.


    Sakuma was in a dilemma for a while. He was scared that Amano-San was just tricking him. But at the same time, his heart told him that Amano-San was not lying.


    Although he was unsure, Sakuma''s yearn for companionship beat his anger and suspicion. He nodded slowly and said, "I will return Mamoru Ito''s brain function back to 100% but with the condition that I will erase his memory about meeting you again in that alley. And I will also plant a fake memory on him, so he thought he had a complicated body modification. He will not suspect anything about his android body and live like a normal person, just with a lot more enhanced strength, is that okay?"


    "Yes," Yunyu was quite satisfied with the term. Because that was all he wanted.


    "Then, I will command W41-FU to send Mamoru Ito back to Neo Yokto. Y¡ªYou cannot meet him, you promise! If you break your promise I will¡­ I will¡­"


    Yukio sighed helplessly, "Okay, okay. I promise."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 20%.]


    ***


    Sakuma ordered his AI to return Mamoru''s brain function back to 100% and then sent him back to Neo Yokto.


    W41-FU personally assisted one female android to return Mamoru back to his room in Neo Yokto. But W41-FU didn''t return immediately. It circled around Mamoru and computed over something to fulfil its master''s need.


    "Computing, Sir Yukio Amano will be Master Sakuma''s companion. First task, completed. Second task, Master Sakuma wants to be a hero. He wants many people to shower him with compliments."


    "Error. Based on Sir Yukio Amano''s personality and influence, Master Sakuma will never leave his lab. Therefore, he will never be a hero. Computing possibility."


    W41-FU computed another possibility with all the resources it had. Then it made a decision based on its own self-developed system, "Serving Mamoru Ito as catalyst for Master Sakuma''s happiness. Gaining access to Mamoru Ito''s original memory, begin rearranging."


    W41-FU followed its master''s order to return Mamoru Ito''s brain function back to 100%, but it didn''t erase the memory of Yukio Amano in Mamoru''s head. In fact, W41-FU added a few details, such as, how he and Yukio Amano had been cruelly turned into an android by an evil scientist and now, the evil scientist took Yukio Amano as hostage.


    With this, Mamoru Ito would surely act based on his heart, since he loved Yukio.


    W41-FU: Rearrangement has been completed. Possibility of completing the second task, 90%.

 Chapter 106: 5.17

    After that horrible deed he did to Mamoru, Sakuma halted all his projects and solely used W41-FU to monitor Mamoru''s activity remotely. He told W41-FU to give him news whenever there was a change in Mamoru''s normal activity or whenever there was a change in Mamoru''s memory.


    Although Sakuma was confident that his perfect android wouldn''t realize that he was an android, because he completely mimicked what a normal human would do. Even if Mamoru went on X-ray, it would still show a human organ, unless Mamoru went under surgery, then that was inevitable.


    Honestly, Sakuma still hated the fact that Amano-San cared a lot about Mamoru. Truthfully, all he wanted was to just destroy this android, and then go on with his real plan. But when he faced Amano-San who smiled at him and rubbed his head, he felt weak.


    Whenever they were together, all he wanted to do was just spend time with Amano-San. He wanted to forget all his horrible past, and stayed with Amano-San forever.


    Like today, they were spending time watching a movie from one hundred years ago. It was a movie about a group of superheroes fighting a purple alien with a huge chin. One of the heroes had a red metallic suit and he turned into a superhero by armouring himself with the high-tech suit.


    "I don''t feel so good¡­" Sakuma mimicked the dialogue told by a spider boy. He seemed to be immersed by the story. Sakuma said that he watched this franchise every time he wanted to relax. Because he wanted to be a hero like them, but he couldn''t.


    [¡­ we''re in 2121 and we still watch avengers? Is this kid for real?]


    [Pupa: There is no superhero movie in 2121, because they don''t want the young children to have a dream to be a superhero. You see, the technology on 2121 allows people to be a real superhero, the government didn''t want the young generation to aspire and rebel against the ''villain''.]


    [¡­ suppressing the people since their childhood. The primitive way always works.]


    Yunyu glanced at Sakuma who was immersed with the movie, he asked the system;


    [What about Mamoru? Is he alright?]


    [Pupa: Based on my current data, yes. Reporters surrounded him and asked him what happened. He just said that he didn''t remember anything and woke up in his bed.]


    [So, Sakuma really erased his memory about me?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know. But probably yes, because he didn''t report anything and continued on with his life as a normal cop again.]


    "Amano-San, what are you thinking about? Are you thinking about that guy?" Sakuma smiled as he snuggled on Yukio''s chest, "Don''t ever think about that guy again or I will kill him, okay?"


    Yukio gulped, "I''m not thinking about him. I''m just thinking about you. I still don''t know what happened during your childhood. I want to know what caused you to be a shut in."


    Sakuma didn''t reply for a moment, he clenched Yukio''s shirt, as if he tried to force Yukio to ignore his past, but he released it after he realized that it was inevitable. Amano-San wouldn''t believe him if he never showed him his past.


    "Please promise me that you will not leave me after I told you¡­"


    "I will not," Yukio smiled, "I told you that we are partners, right? If you want me to be your spouse, then at least trust me."


    Sakuma stared at Amano-San for a moment, and then he took one transporter. He clicked the transporter and the door was opened, "I will bring you to my life before I become a shut in."


    Sakuma and Yukio entered the transporter and they appeared in a dusty room. It was a small room with a small bed, fitting for a young boy, "This is my original room when I was a kid."


    Sakuma guided Yukio to his small bed, the moment Yukio touched that bed for a small boy, he heard a notification from Pupa:


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! A tormented boy and police''s ignorance.]


    Pupa started pouring the second hidden plot on Yunyu''s head, the first thing that he saw was a small boy, probably around seven years old, crying in the corner while his parents were gunned down by the cops in front of him.


    Sakuma''s parents were activists who boldly voiced their opinion about police bribery, brutality and corruption in Neo Yokto. They were very vocal and they would start a public protest, they would also recruit many people to follow their rally.


    But people like them were pests for the government. Afraid that the growing protest would soon turn violent, the government ordered the police force to assassinate few important figures in this protest, and Sakuma''s parents were gunned down first mercilessly in front of Sakuma''s eyes.


    After killing the parents, Sakuma was forcefully thrown to the orphanage and was threatened to never tell people about what happened to his parents. They told him that he was a useless thing, his voice wouldn''t be heard and he would be gunned down just like his parents.


    Seven years old Sakuma was put in the orphanage and turned into a quiet and gloomy kid. He was physically weak, so he would also be bullied by his peers in the orphanage.


    Until a year later, he was adopted by a middle aged woman. She didn''t have any child, and she wanted to adopt instead of marrying. Thus, eight years old Sakuma was adopted and lived with this middle aged woman.


    But instead of living leisurely, Sakuma would be beaten and treated like a slave at home. Sakuma was physically weak, so he couldn''t do household chores alone. He would be beaten and starved whenever he failed to do chores. It was so bad that Sakuma felt like he was already dead.


    "You useless thing! I should''ve adopted someone better!" the middle aged woman yelled while beating Sakuma with a wooden broom until he was bruised.


    Turned out, the middle aged woman wanted to adopt him not because she wanted a child. But she wanted to earn that monthly childcare support for orphans given by the government. Because that was her only way of earning money until Sakuma reached 17 and he would be kicked out of the house.


    Sakuma''s life was hell, but he found solace in comic books and manga. He grew up as a quiet kid without friends or family he could share his pain with. He made money by doing online jobs, since he was already talented, he could make money by himself and hid his money from his adopted mother.


    Until when he reached twelve years old, when his adopted mother discovered his money and took it all. He tried to take it back, but he was beaten to pulp by his adopted mother.


    Heartbroken and scared, he ran away to the police station and begged the police to take him or return him to the orphanage. Because he couldn''t handle it anymore. The police shrugged it off, because they thought that it was nothing serious.


    "You trash bastard! I gave you food once a day and you still want to report me?!"


    Every time Sakuma tried to run away and report the abuse to the police, the police shrugged his problem off, simply because it was not worth their time. Sakuma was just an orphan, there was no money or incentive dealing with orphan problems, and it was a sensitive topic. Thus, after four times Sakuma reported it to the police and returned back to his house only to get beaten again and again by his adopted mother, he stopped believing the cops.


    He endured everything alone. To escape his pain, he read a lot of superhero comics and books. He was inspired to be a real hero who would help people in need, at least people with the same fate as him.


    But once he was fifteen, he na?vely declared in front of his class that he wanted to be a superhero that protected others. He thought people would at least appreciate his dream. But what he got was a punch in the gut.


    He was pulled by the school bully after the school ended and he was punched and tormented by the bully, "You want to be a superhero? You can''t even protect yourself! What can you do with your weak body?"


    Sakuma tried to defend himself in vain. But in the desperate act of struggle, he accidentally scratched the bully''s face until it left an obvious scar.


    Sakuma was taken to the headmaster office with the bully, and he was scolded and threatened by the headmaster, "Don''t you see who is his father? His father is the Chief Superintendent in the police force! You are just a trash orphan! Do you want to die?!"


    Sakuma was heartbroken because he was the one who got suspended instead of the bully. When he got home, his adopted mother was furious at him and beat him harshly, "You trash orphan! You will put me in danger because of your stupidity!"


    Sakuma couldn''t bear with all these torments anymore, in the night after his suspension, he ran away from his home, never to be seen again.


    Yunyu returned back to reality, Sakuma told the same story as what Yunyu saw in the hidden plot flashback.


    "Amano-San¡­ I''m sorry that you have to hear this story of mine¡­ I''m a low born, I don''t have anyone by my side. That''s why I get scared that you will also leave me, because I''m a worthless trash in the society. B¡ªBut you promise to never leave me! I will never let you leave me!" Sakuma warned.


    Yukio said nothing and pulled Sakuma to his embrace, "A¡ªAmano-San¡­"


    Yukio hurriedly carried Sakuma back to the transporter and they returned back to the lab, "I will protect you, Sakuma."

 Chapter 107: 5.18 (R-18)

    **Milk the Virgin Dry!**


    "I will protect you, Sakuma."


    "Amano-San¡­"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 90%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 30%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 50%. This is the bonus Breakmeter for unlocking the second hidden plot! Congratulations, host!]


    "Amano-San¡­ do you mean it?" Sakuma was unsure whether he heard this right.


    Yunyu embraced Sakuma tightly, as if this might be their last. After receiving that hidden plot, all he wanted to do was to embrace this broken kid who had been tormented and tortured his whole life. Starving for warmth and kindness.


    If what Sakuma wanted was love then Yunyu would give him as much love as he wanted.


    Sakuma couldn''t escape Amano-San''s embrace now. He could feel Amano-San''s hot breath on his neck, "L¡ªlet me go..." Sakuma struggled weakly. But instead of letting go, Yukio caressed Sakuma''s back, his finger trailed down Sakuma''s soft arch until he reached his waist.


    Sakuma couldn''t help but shivered once Amano-San''s rough palm rubbed his waist. He gasped when Amano-San suddenly kissed his neck, "You keep asking me whether I love Mamoru or not. This is my answer."


    "B¡ªBut¡­ you and Mamoru¡­ I am just a dirty shut in¡­ I¡­" Sakuma stopped talking once Amano-San shushed his mouth with a small kiss.


    "Do you need me to kiss you more? I love you, Sakuma."


    With that three words delivered out of Amano-San''s lips, Sakuma took one deep breath and then calmed himself down. He tiptoed slightly and whispered on Yukio''s ears, "Amano-San, you can''t take that word back, okay?"


    "I will never," Yukio smiled as he kissed Sakuma''s lips once more.


    His kiss trailed down on Sakuma''s neck. Sakuma was a virgin, deprived of gentle touch since his parents were dead. When Amano-San kissed his neck, his body tensed up. Especially when Amano-San''s stubble tickled his neck, he tried hard to hold his voice.


    "Mmnn¡­"


    "Why are you holding your voice?"


    "B¡ªBecause I''m a man, you will be disgusted to hear a man''s voice¡­"


    Yukio laughed and whispered, "But I like your voice."


    "Hng! Aaahh¡­" Sakuma didn''t hold his voice this time. He felt ashamed with his own voice, but Amano-San''s kiss seemed to get more and more aggressive.


    Yukio''s hand fondled Sakuma''s cute butt, while his other hand started rubbing the front, which had set up a tent. Yukio grinned and looked down, "Our Mr. Scientist is very impatient, I see."


    "A¡ªAmano-San, D¡ªDon''t rub it too much..." Sakuma said weakly. But he leaned in, he rested his head on Yukio''s chest. His fidgety body begged Yukio to pleasure him more. He hid his face, because he was ashamed.


    [Pupa: You want to top him? But you are a hoe¡ªI mean, a pure bottom.]


    [Hehe, who said a pure bottom can''t take charge? I will be¡­ Power bottom!]


    Yukio unbuckled Sakuma''s belt and then pulled the zipper down. He pulled down the brief and Sakuma twitching cock with its cute pink tip was on full display. Sakuma was ashamed, because he never had this kind of experience with someone else before. His violet eyes were confused as he stared at Amano-San, begging him to do something.


    "Unbuckle me, baby," Yukio said softly.


    Sakuma''s hand trembled as he unbuckled Yukio''s pants and pulled his pants as well as the brief. Yukio''s manhood was bigger than Sakuma''s which made him a bit intimidated. Sakuma tried to step back, but Yukio pulled him back to his tight embrace, and their cocks were pressed against each other''s.


    Sakuma gasped when he felt Amano-San''s cock rubbed against his. His precum became the lubricant and Amano-San whispered, "Feels good, isn''t it?"


    "Mmh¡­ yes¡­" Sakuma admitted. When his sensitive cock was rubbing on Amano-San''s hot cock, he twitched in response. Amano-San used his hand and engulfed their cocks together in his warm and rough hand.


    "Amano-San, your hand¡ª" Yukio could only bite his lips as Amano-San moved his hips back and forth slowly. Their cocks rubbed against each other, like two fiery swords clashing in a vulgar battle, asserting dominance by leaking precum to make their battle smoother.


    "This is called frotting, baby. You can type that the next time you are searching for porn," Yukio grinned.


    "Eh? Oh¡ª" Sakuma couldn''t respond once his tender lips and tongue was ravaged by Amano-San''s rough kiss.


    [Pupa: You are surprisingly skilful at this.]


    [Duh. Javier had a pretty terrible skill in bed, it''s me who needs to control the flow or I would die. Of course I''m skilful.]


    Yukio quickened his small thrust and their cocks were getting hotter. Sakuma couldn''t hold it any longer, he clenched Yukio''s shirt, "A¡ªAmano-San! I can''t hold it! Ah!"


    Sakuma spit out his white honey on Yukio''s hand. His body trembled as he leaned on Yukio''s embrace. Yukio chuckled as he licked Sakuma''s semen on his hand, then he commented, "A bit bitter, you should eat healthy, Sakuma."


    Yukio gently pushed Sakuma to the sofa, and then he kneeled in front of weak Sakuma. Sakuma was breathing heavily and his body was drenched in sweat. He thought it was over, but Amano-San suddenly kneeled in front of him, right under his cock, "A¡ªAmano-San! What are you doing?!"


    "What? I just want a taste," Amano-San smiled.


    "B¡ªBut I just shoot!"


    "Don''t worry, you virgin, I will milk you dry," Amano-San grinned devilishly as he started kissing Sakuma''s tip and then swallowed it slowly. He swallowed deeper until Sakuma''s cock was fully engulfed in a warm mouth.


    "Amano-San! It''s too much! Aaahh!" Sakuma couldn''t control his moan once Yukio played his pink shaft with his tongue. Yukio''s tongue skilfully tasted every inch of Sakuma''s cock. Yukio intentionally used his tongue to play with Sakuma''s tip longer, because Sakuma would tense every time he did it.


    Yukio continued servicing Sakuma''s cock until Sakuma couldn''t hold it any longer, he desperately tried to push Yukio away, "No! Amano-San, I will cum! I will cum! Aaahh!!"


    Sakuma shot his white honey inside Yukio''s mouth. Yukio delightfully swallowed everything and then grinned, "Bitter, but still good."


    Sakuma was utterly powerless now. He had no more energy to open his eyes. Slowly, he closed his eyes and fell asleep due to exhaustion.


    "Wait? Sakuma?" Yunyu was about to start the real good part, but Sakuma was too tired already.


    [Pupa: Yes, he is sleeping.]


    [But we''ve yet to start the finale!]


    Yunyu was disappointed. But he knew that Sakuma had a weak body constitution, it was not good to push him further, "Well, we can do it next time," Yunyu smiled and kissed Sakuma''s lips.

 Chapter 108: 5.19

    Mamoru felt that he was dreaming the whole time. He still vividly remembered that he was on a date with Amano-San. He confessed to Amano-San that day. He always looked up to Amano-San and idolized him. So when Amano-San accepted his confession, he was so excited and kissed Amano-San''s hand fervently.


    And the moment he did it, he got gunned down by a female android that came out of nowhere. Amano-San tried to protect him, but he also got gunned down. In the end, both of them died holding hands together. At that moment, Mamory thought that dying with Amano-San didn''t sound so bad.


    But the nightmare had just started. When both of them were in their last breaths, the female android picked them and teleported their body to a white lab filled with androids. A man with silver hair sitting on a floating chair with a floating ball circling around him told Mamoru that they would be experimented on and turned into an android.


    Both he and Amano-San were placed in a capsule. They underwent a strange process when their body was stripped to the bone, and their organs were replaced with machines that mimic original human organs.


    He and Amano-San were turned into a pair of androids, and that evil scientist cruelly took Amano-San away from him. He made Amano-San his slave while kicking him away from the lab, forcing him to return to his regular life as a policeman.


    But he couldn''t. How could he return to his human life? He was not a human anymore! No matter how much similar this android body to a human body was, he was still not a human. Besides, Amano-San was still with that scientist.


    He already confessed to Amano-San, and his love was reciprocated. How could he let go that easily? Amano-San must have been suffering at the hand of that evil scientist.


    Mamoru was dedicated to saving his lover. But he knew that evil scientist owned an army of high tech androids, he couldn''t do it unless he knew what to do, or at least, he should know how to control this android body.


    This android body was fascinating. Mamoru could turn his body into something freaky. Whenever Mamoru thought of something, his body would adapt with his imagination and find the most suitable modification.


    If he thought about strength, his android body would enhance itself until he gained the power of ten strong men. If he thought about speed, his feet would naturally be heated up, and he could run and dash at lightning speed.


    Mamoru kept on testing the capability of this android body until early morning. He prepared himself to go to his office and explained everything. It''d be great if he could gain the media attention.


    "I will save you, Amano-San, my love," Mamoru said with fire in his eyes.


    Mamoru went to the police station and ready to speak with the people. He thought people would try and search for him since he had been missing for a week. But to his surprise, his subordinates and colleagues in the police station acted like there was nothing wrong. They still laze around, doing the menial task while ignoring some unimportant calls from the citizen.


    When they saw Chief Mamoru Ito on the door, they were shocked and swarmed him.


    "Chief! What happened to you? Are you alright? I thought you died already!" one policewoman said. Mamoru glanced at her coldly and then replied;


    "I got kidnapped by an evil scientist, alongside Amano-San, and turned me into an android. I will need all the help I can get, call the media now," Mamoru said.


    His subordinates were trying to process this ridiculous story, then they laughed it out.


    Mamoru frowned, "What''s so funny?"


    "Ahh¡­ Chief, everything is fine now, right?" one of his subordinates said, "Your position as police chief in here hasn''t been replaced by someone else, and you''ve returned in perfect condition!"


    "What are you talking about?!" Mamoru slammed his subordinate''s foolishness, and the light atmosphere turned gloomy instantly, "Amano-San is still with him. He must be suffering! Call the reporters now, Neo Yokto needs to know!"


    His subordinates glanced at each other, then one of them replied, "We can''t call the reporters, Chief. Commissioner said that this problem should be hidden from the reporters because it might taint the reputation of the police force¡­"


    "Let''s just forget about it, okay? Chief, you are in good health now. It''ll be too tiring to deal with the reporters and to open this kind of case."


    "But Amano-San!"


    "Who is this Amano-San anyway? Chief, if it''s just a regular citizen, then it''s not worth our time. There is no money when we''re dealing with a kidnapping case of an unknown citizen," the moment his subordinate finished speaking, Mamoru pulled his collar and flung him to the wall.


    Everyone gasped when Chief Ito suddenly became furious. They were scared, but they were also unsure what they did wrong, "C¡ªChief¡­ did we say something wrong? We are just trying to calm the situation down¡­"


    Mamoru glared at all of his subordinates. Now, he understood why Amano-San decided to leave the police force rather than fighting for his right. He thought he could change these useless people to be better cops. But he was wrong. These people had been molded to be a rotten cop. There was nothing that could change that.


    "Amano-San is right. There is no helping for all of you here. You disgusting useless cops," Mamoru turned his back and left the police station. Since there was nothing he could do with the police force that he had dedicated his whole life for almost six years.


    If he couldn''t even get help from his own subordinate, let alone getting help from the higher up. But he didn''t want to give up. He was thinking about another possibility, and then he remembered that his android body had almost countless options.


    Determined to save Amano-San from the grasp of the evil scientist, Mamoru went to the busy district of Neo Yokto and thought of something in his head.


    ''Command.''

 Chapter 109: 5.20

    ''Command.''


    Mamoru paced slowly in this busy district road. It was early morning, where people were busy with their own activities every day.


    Mamoru looked around, and he felt contempt in his heart. These people could live a regular life, ignoring many people who suffered around them. Someone like Amano-San would help those in need as a vigilante, but he was gone now.


    Mamoru clenched his fist. It was right at that moment, his super-hearing caught someone screaming for help, about three kilometers from where he was standing. Mamoru rushed to the location he marked by his data, and when he arrived, a young woman was surrounded by a gang of thugs.


    The young woman was probably around twenty years old, looked like she was on her way to her office when her path was blocked by these gang of thugs.


    "Help me!" the young woman screamed as these gang of thugs surrounded her and tried to pull her skirt down. Mamoru gritted his teeth, he dashed and transformed his hand into a long sword. He cut one man''s head swiftly, and one head fell on the ground.


    Everyone, including the woman, was shocked when they saw someone''s head got cut off clean. They were terrified when they saw a young man, still in his police uniform, had his hand transformed into a sword that had been bloodied by their peers'' blood.


    "M¡ªMonster!" the gang members immediately left the woman. They desperately ran tried to escape this monster who killed their friend. Mamoru smirked, and he dashed to all of them. In less than one minute, he killed five people by slicing their heads clean with his sword.


    Mamoru returned to the frightened woman. He transformed his bloodied sword into a human-like hand and asked, "Are you alright, miss?"


    The woman was too terrified by this monster. Although she was in danger before, this man literally cut all of their heads mercilessly. She never saw someone so merciless, and the fear heightened when she saw the police uniform. The cops were a bunch of rotten, disgusting men. They could do anything without repercussion.


    She glanced at all the bloody heads on the ground and almost pissed herself. When Mamoru approached her, she instinctively struggled, "D¡ªDon''t come closer! You monster!"


    "Calm down, miss. I''m just trying to save you," Mamoru said as he tried to pacify the panicked woman. But the young woman got even more terrified;


    "H¡ªHelp! This murderer is trying to kill me! Help!" she screamed louder than before, and it alerted few people outside the alley. Mamoru tried to shut her up, but she screamed louder. In the end, Mamoru attempted to cover the woman''s mouth.


    "Mmmf! Mmmf!" the woman struggled hard, but Mamoru covered her mouth and nose. She couldn''t breathe at all. Slowly, the woman lost her consciousness and stopped struggling.


    Mamoru released her after he realized that he did it too much, "M¡ªMiss?"


    Mamoru shook the lifeless body to check whether this woman was still alive or not. When he realized that he had killed an innocent civilian, he was too shocked to react.


    ''Command: increasing self-blame percentage to 80%.''


    ''Command: increasing violence percentage to 90%.''


    The woman''s continuous loud scream already alerted everyone. Many people witnessed a man in police uniform killed an innocent woman alongside decapitating five men. The scene was gory, and the media immediately gathered around Mamoru, who still froze on the spot.


    W41-FU monitored everything from the base. W41-FU glanced at Master Sakuma, who was currently having a good time with Sir Yukio Amano in Master Sakuma''s private bedroom. It then computed the probability again.


    "Computing the probability of completing the second task, 70%. Need to increase the probability, computing chances¡­ extreme measure is necessary."


    W41-FU monitored Mamoru again and saw the grievance in Mamoru''s emotion level, "Mamoru Ito''s emotional instability level has been reached."


    "Command: increasing violence percentage to 100%."


    "Command: increasing emotional burden and obsessiveness to 90%."


    "Optimizing power level, Mamoru Ito''s power level has been optimized to the fullest."


    "Computing the probability of completing the second task, make Master Sakuma a hero, 99%."


    ***


    Mamoru was ashamed by his own undoing. He looked around and saw how many lives he had taken in less than five minutes. He realized that he was not a pure cop anymore, nor was he worthy of being called a cop. He was a cold-blooded murderer.


    Amano-San never killed an innocent civilian. He also never killed a criminal as long as that criminal didn''t fight back, ''If Amano-San saw me like this, he will¡­ he will never accept me. He will never accept a cold-blooded murderer as his spouse.''


    ''¡­ the only one that can accept an android without a real body like me¡­ is Amano-San. Because he is also an android, just like me. We are destined to be together¡­''


    Mamoru heard the police siren was coming this way. He felt funny because the situation had been reversed now. He turned into a criminal who would be chased by his subordinates.


    Mamoru laughed, mocking at his own fate.


    The police came with their android gunner dog, the type of dog robot that could shoot a metal bullet from their mouth and had razor-sharp teeth. They surrounded Mamoru, "You are under arrest for killing six people! Surrender yourself!"


    Mamoru laughed again, and he raised his hand in the air and thought of something.


    "Those robots are mine," Mamoru smiled.


    In less than a second, all android gunner dogs suddenly attacked their masters. The android gunner dogs shot the polices with their bullet and mauled them with their razor-sharp teeth. Mamoru laughed again, "Well, in the end, Amano-San is also a robot, just like the rest of them. As long as I can attract that evil scientist''s attention and forced him to leave his hiding spot with Amano-San, I can take Amano-San back with me."


    "Since Amano-San has been turned into a heartless android, I can make him accept me no matter what, with a simple control," Mamoru smiled as he enjoyed the bloody sight of androids killing their human masters.


    He disappeared from the spot as he wanted to control all androids in Neo Yokto to create an army of androids for himself.

 Chapter 110: 5.21

    Yukio and Sakuma enjoyed their time together, snuggling while watching some movies during this cold autumn season. Sakuma had become tame for so long that he let W41-FU do all the work and maintenance of his lab while getting the warmth that he wanted from Amano-San.


    Sakuma had slowly let go of his ambition, but Amano-San kept asking him what kind of ambition he wanted to do for the good of humanity in Neo Yokto. Sakuma was afraid that Amano-San would find him detestable or evil.


    "Amano-San, if I told you about my previous ambition, promise me not to run away, okay? Because if you do, then I will flip Neo Yokto upside down to find you again," Sakuma said while snuggling on Yukio''s warm, broad chest.


    [Look at this guy. He''s already twenty-three. I''ve been staying with him for a while, and he''s still not letting me go. Last time he got scared that I ran away, while I was actually taking a bathroom break.]


    [Pupa: You don''t need a bathroom break. You are a robot.]


    [Well, you know¡­ different kind of bathroom break, ehe¡­ ehehehe¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­ anyway, about Sakuma, Of course, he is scared that you will run away. You''ve seen the hidden plot about his past life. He is abused and abandoned. Of course, he will be very clingy once he found his loved one.]


    "I will not run away, Sakuma-Chan~" Yukio joked and rubbed Sakuma''s hair. Sakuma looked up, so his eyes met Amano-San''s eyes. He sighed and then continued snuggling.


    "Well, you know that I have a bad experience with cops growing up. Even after so many years, I still can''t forgive them for what they did to my parents and me. But I thought, when I become a vigilante by using my androids to patrol Neo Yokto, I will find at least one good cop."


    "And I found you," Sakuma said, "But you have been dishonorably discharged from the police force because you are too righteous for them. And my hatred for the police force worsened. I was planning to¡­ kill all rotten cops in the police force and then replace them with my androids. If all law enforcers are desireless androids, then they will never be tempted by human''s desire and will become good cops for the citizen."


    "I know that my idea was crazy. I turned you into an android because I thought you will run away if I give you a bionic chip instead," Sakuma confessed everything. He didn''t dare to look up and sunk his face on Yukio''s chest, "But except Mamoru, I never hurt anyone, not even those rotten cops."


    "I don''t have the guts to do it. Maybe I''m just a scaredy-cat after all¡­"


    "Amano-San, please don''t hate me¡­ I now have a good life with you. I don''t want to meddle with Neo Yokto anymore. As long as I have you, and we can live together like this, then I don''t need anything else¡­"


    Yunyu stared at Sakuma, who was begging for him not to leave, then he asked the system;


    [System, what is Sakuma''s Breakmeter right now?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter is 70%. Fatemeter is 95%.]


    [Maybe I will have to stay with Sakuma for a while, just like what I did with Javier. Sakuma seems to be the kind of person who needs constant care to feel secure about the relationship. I might have to wait for Sakuma to die in old age to fill his Breakmeter.]


    Right after Yunyu said that, there was a sudden notification from Pupa.


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 60%.]


    [Huh? What?!]


    Yunyu shifted all his attention towards Sakuma, who was yawning in his embrace.


    [W¡ªWhat happened?!]


    [Pupa: The problem is not with Sakuma, the problem is with¡­ W41-FU. I just got a notification that this world is on the verge of being destroyed, but not by Sakuma. But by Mamoru.]


    Yukio shook Sakuma''s body to wake him up, and then said, "Sakuma! Check on Mamoru''s data right now!"


    "Huh? W41-FU hasn''t said anything¡­"


    "You must check it now!" Yukio insisted.


    Sakuma wondered what made Amano-San so anxious. It seemed that everything was alright just now. He woke up from the bed and walked to his lab. Yukio was following him behind.


    Once they arrived at the monitoring room, Sakuma was appalled when he saw W41-FU watching the situation of Neo Yokto, where chaos ensued everywhere caused by Mamoru Ito. Mamoru found a way to utilize his android body and command other androids and robots through electromagnetic waves. But this was almost impossible to do unless there was some tempering done with Mamoru''s setting.


    Because controlling other android required a lot of power, and Sakuma already set Mamoru Ito''s power level to standard, enough to make him maintain a very healthy and strong human body, but not enough to give him superhuman strength.


    "How could this be?"


    W41-FU turned its eyes towards its creator and then replied by showing the current data of Mamoru''s android body in a hologram, "Master, I have tempered Mamoru Ito''s setting. I have increased his violence level and power level to the maximum capacity. This is necessary to increase the probability level of your second wish, to be a hero."


    "What?!"


    "Master, I''ve already dispatched all of your androids to fight against Mamoru Ito''s army of robots, you shall gain victory, destroy Mamoru Ito, and become a hero, probability of clearing the second mission, 99%."


    Sakuma was dazed as he stared dumbly at his creation, W41-FU, who acted independently without his command.


    "Why would you do this without my command?"


    "Master, I cannot execute this chain of the event if I informed you because you will never agree upon this. But Master''s wish is of the utmost importance. I acted upon consideration. Thus, you can achieve your wish for both companion and worship, Master."


    Sakuma saw in the monitor that androids and non-human robots killed everyone in their sight, whether it was innocent civilians or the one in the police force. In fact, there was no law enforcer or protector at this point. Because even the cops were scared and tried to hide from the massacre.


    "Deactivate Mamoru Ito''s function now!" Sakuma commanded W41-FU harshly.


    "I''m sorry, master. But emergency deactivation for Mamoru Ito is impossible because his power is at full strength right now. The only way to stop him is to destroy his body."


    "No! Don''t lie to me, you bastard! I can deactivate his heart with the emergency command no matter how strong he is!"


    "I''m sorry, Master. The plan has been successfully executed. I shall deny your request because this is once in a lifetime chance for you to fulfill your second wish."

 Chapter 111: 5.22

    BANG!


    Yukio tried to shoot W41-FU with a bullet, but W41-FU already activated its shield, and the bullet was deflected before it reached W41-FU''s body.


    "What are you doing?!" Sakuma tried to stop Amano-San from shooting his creation, but Amano-San did not budge.


    "There is no point negotiating with that thing already! It clearly doesn''t want to obey your command anymore. It has independent thoughts!" Yukio shouted as he gunned down W41-FU a few times. But W41-FU''s shield protected itself from any harm, at least temporarily.


    "Activating self-defense system, integrating¡­" W41-FU didn''t want its body to get destroyed. Thus it controlled upon one female android inside the lab and integrated itself into the female android body.


    W41-FU''s spherical body replaced the female android''s head, acted as the new head and controller of the female android, "Operation Assault on Yukio Amano."


    W41-FU transformed its hand into a drill machine and charged towards Yukio with killing intent. Yukio pushed Sakuma to the side, and he barely dodged the drill attack by an inch. Yukio replaced his hand with the same drill machine and attacked W41-FU.


    W41-FU was not suited for combat. It was more of a support assistant and commander. Thus, it didn''t have enough agility to dodge the attack, and its stomach was drilled and destroyed in the process.


    Sakuma was distressed when he saw the destroyed body of a female android he created with his own hands. He was also distressed because his most loyal support assistant AI, W41-FU, turned against his back, "A¡ªAmano-San, I can perhaps tune W41-FU back to normal. There must be a bug or a virus¡­"


    "Sakuma! Look in the monitor! Don''t you see how much damage this thing did to innocent people?!" Yukio yelled. Sakuma glanced at the monitor. There were rivers of blood everywhere, humans got gored or decapitated by machines, and Mamoru was standing as the commander of all androids.


    "I¡­" Sakuma was still trying to digest the emotional burden put into him, but W41-FU didn''t wait. It instantly called upon another android and attached itself as the new head, just like the previous one.


    W41-FU attacked Yukio again, now with high powered energy blaster. W41-FU charged the high powered energy blaster, intending to destroy the whole room, so Yukio couldn''t dodge anymore.


    "Damn it!" Yukio heated his leg, and then he dashed quickly to save Sakuma first. He carried Sakuma and dashed out from the monitoring room. In only a few seconds, the monitoring room exploded from the inside and destroyed everything in the process, exposing the laboratory to the outside world.


    Sakuma was surprised that he finally saw the sky directly for the first time in eight years. He saw the sky was cloudy as it was already autumn season. Sakuma felt exposed and scared as his trauma eight years ago surged up. He clenched Yukio''s shirt, "Amano-San, don''t leave me. I am¡­ scared."


    "I will always be by your side!" Yukio comforted. But he couldn''t comfort Sakuma for too long because W41-FU already charged another high powered beam at them.


    "Wait here," Yukio said. But Sakuma clenched his shirt even tighter. His body was trembling all over, "Don''t leave me! I''m scared!"


    Yukio saw the fear in Sakuma''s eyes. It was apparent that he was scared after being exposed out of his shell. Yukio gritted his teeth and then hold Sakuma with one hand, while his other hand had the fingers turned into a long rod induced with electricity.


    "Hold tight!" Yukio said to Sakuma. Yukio dashed quickly before W41-FU fully charged another high powered beam, and he stabbed the neck of the female android that attached W41-FU to its current body.


    Yukio discharged a massive amount of electric current on his long rod and electrocuted W41-FU in the process. The female android body exploded on the spot, but W41-FU was still unscathed, albeit losing its ability to attach itself to an android now.


    W41-FU knew that its chance to win against a perfect android like Yukio Amano was slim. Thus it flew away to the open air and escaped.


    "Operating command: restrain," W41-FU made another command, and many inactive androids in the lab that hadn''t been dispatched to fight against Mamoru in Neo Yokto had been remotely activated by W41-FU.


    Their eyes glowed red. They pointed their various weapons at their creator, Sakuma Hoshino, but Yukio and Sakuma knew that Yukio Amano was the real target. Sakuma was afraid that Amano-San wouldn''t be able to fight all of them. Though he was a perfect android, it was too risky.


    Sakuma gulped, his body was still trembling after being exposed to the open air, but he braced himself and said, "Amano-San, put me down. I will shield you first. So you can chase my AI. These androids will not attack me."


    "And leave you alone here?" Yukio had his eyes on the androids who were ready to attack whenever he tried to escape.


    [Where does that evil AI went to?]


    [Pupa: It went to Neo Yokto to assist Mamoru on the task, sensing that you might be able to beat Mamoru before the malfunctioning androids under Mamoru''s command killed at least half of the population in Neo Yokto.]


    [I see¡­]


    Yunyu watched Sakuma''s trembling body, his breath was heavy, but he tried to brace himself to face the hostile androids he had created.


    [Sakuma must be heartbroken. These androids are his companion for eight years. I don''t want to leave him alone in this exposed, heartbroken state.]


    [Pupa: You still have time, W41-FU is a command-type AI. It doesn''t have an extreme speed to reach Neo Yokto without a teleporter.]


    Yukio finally decided what he should do, he put Sakuma down, but he also said, "I will not leave you alone, I will never leave you alone!"


    Yukio prepared himself, and he transformed his left hand into a sword and his right hand into a machine gun. He screamed out loud and charged towards hundreds of androids.


    Sakuma was dazed as he watched Amano-San fought against his androids courageously. Although the chance was slim, they still had the opportunity. Amano-San''s courage influenced Sakuma because he didn''t want to watch Amano-San''s body getting destroyed, he stood up from the floor, and he ran towards his bedroom.


    He entered his bedroom, took a book from the antique bookcase, and opened the middle page. There was a card key protected with a password inside. He typed the password and took out the key.


    Sakuma rushed to a safe near his bed and used the card key.


    Once the safe had been opened, there was a sphere-shaped android, identical to W41-FU. Sakuma took it out and activated it. The sphere eyes glowed green, and a welcome message was heard;


    "HU5B4N-D0 has been activated. Greetings, Master."

 Chapter 112: 5.23

    "HU5B4N-D0 has been activated. Greetings, Master."


    The AI sounds that Sakuma had long forgotten finally resounded again in his ear. He thought he would never activate this AI in his lifetime because W41-FU was enough to maintain all the support AI he needed. Because this AI was not suited for support or maintenance, HU5B4N-D0 had only one function, to destroy.


    Sakuma opened the central control inside HU5B4N-D0''s body and then fiddled with the setting. He set up the control level to maximum because he couldn''t wait any longer. He heard the sound of gunshots, explosions, and falling metal outside.


    Sakuma''s body trembled because he was afraid that Amano-San was heavily injured or, even worse, died.


    "I can''t wait!" Sakuma hurriedly finished the set and pressed the activate button on his AI. HU5B4N-D0 took a moment to process the new setting and then confirmed it, "Setting has been confirmed, full-frontal assault mode activated."


    HU5B4N-D0''s body rearranged automatically, and his body turned into a four-legged turret with an enormous energy cannon as its head. It walked around Sakuma, "Follow me!"


    Sakuma left his room, he witnessed how Amano-San was trying his best to fight all his androids. There were scraps of metal everywhere. It was like a nightmare for Sakuma, who had built all these androids as companionship. Now they were all destroyed.


    But this nightmare was not enough compared to Amano-San. He wouldn''t be able to continue living if Amano-San was destroyed beyond repair. Sakuma screamed to Yukio, "Amano-San, come here!"


    Yukio saw Sakuma suddenly came, and in front of him, there was a turret that had a giant cannon as its head. Yukio hastily flew towards Sakuma and stayed beside him, "What are you doing here!?"


    "I will not let you fight alone!" Sakuma quickly clenched Yukio''s arm and then commanded HU5B4N-D0, "Full power blast!"


    The androids prepared to attack Yukio again, some of them rushed to Yukio and Sakuma''s direction. The turret started charging, the androids were getting closer. Right before the closest android reached them, the cannon had been fully charged;


    "Fully charged, Full power attack, initiated." HU5B4N-D0 fired a colossal energy beam that blew almost all android in front of them and everything around.


    Yunyu watched as the energy beam blasted everything into oblivion.


    [¡­ I didn''t know that Sakuma''s AI can do Kamehameha.]


    [Pupa: Stop saying that, or we will get in trouble in later days for copyright.]


    Sakuma watched as he destroyed almost all his remaining androids that he had painstakingly built in just one attack. Not only he destroyed his androids, but the blast also annihilated the whole lab. He obliterated his safe haven and everything he had with his own hand.


    Yukio protected Sakuma from the scattering debris. He hugged Sakuma tightly, knowing how painful it must be for Sakuma to watch everything falling apart in front of him.


    After everything had been destroyed, Yukio finally realized that Sakuma''s lab was actually in the outskirt of Neo Yokto. Lush forest surrounded the labs. It was the perfect hiding spot for someone like Sakuma.


    "Sakuma, it''s alright, we will rebuild it again," Yukio tried to comfort Sakuma. Which Sakuma only replied with a nod and hugged Yukio even tighter, as if never wanting to let go.


    "Amano-San, are you alright?"


    "I am, thanks to you," Yukio said. "But we need to leave soon. Neo Yokto is in terrible condition."


    Sakuma affirmed, he took a transporter and activated it, "HU5B4N-D0, sphere mode."


    The four-legged turret turned back into a sphere, identical to W41-FU, which made Yukio wondered a bit, "HU5B4N-D0?"


    Sakuma scratched his cheek in embarrassment, "W¡ªWell, I have two AIs, W41-FU and HU5B4N-D0. W4I-FU functions as support AI that helps me through daily tasks and maintenance. While HU5B4N-D0 is a combat AI, this is one of its modes, turret mode."


    "I never thought that I will have to use HU5B4N-D0 for the first time in my life¡­" Sakuma shifted his gaze at Amano-San, "But to save you, I will do anything."


    Yukio was dazed, Sakuma thought that Amano-San was touched by his sincerity. While in fact, he was thinking about the name.


    [Husbando and Waifu¡­ for an evil genius like Sakuma, he lacks creativity, especially when naming his creation. Why not call his AIs with a cooler name, like Xavier, Alma, Cyborg, Eve, or something like that.]


    [Pupa: You named your cat in your world as ''Cat.'']


    [What? My cat has a nickname! Her full name is Catherina Von Sugarlight.]


    [Pupa: You just made that name up on the spot, don''t you? You simply name her Cat because you can''t think of another name.]


    [Hehe.]


    Sakuma and Yukio, alongside HU5B4N-D0, entered the transporter, and they were teleported immediately to Neo Yokto. The first thing they saw was a pool of blood under their feet. Sakuma gulped. He didn''t dare to open his eyes.


    Yukio carried Sakuma and flew up. He wanted to place Sakuma in a safer place, "No, take me with you, I only feel safe when I''m with you," Sakuma plead. Thus, Yukio flew up while carrying Sakuma in his arm.


    They still couldn''t pinpoint Mamoru or W41-FU''s location, but the most important thing was to save the remaining citizens. Sakuma''s army of androids that had arrived in the city far earlier had already fought against Mamoru''s rampaging robots.


    It seemed that W41-FU kept its word and dispatched many androids to orchestrated a struggle against the rampaging robots.


    However, his army had been severely outnumbered, and they wouldn''t protect the people unless they screamed, "Please protect me, Master Sakuma!"


    Thus, the sentence ''Please protect me, Master Sakuma,'' echoed across Neo Yokto as if it was a word given by gods to save them from this crazy massacre.


    But Sakuma didn''t like this at all. Instead, he was horrified by the amount of destruction he did because of his stupid wish of becoming a hero.


    "It''s not your fault," Yukio comforted Sakuma, "I know that you never want to hurt the innocent citizen. I know that you mean well."


    "No, this is my fault because there was a flaw in W41-FU. I will fix what I''ve done wrong, I will stop my own creation," Sakuma said, "HU5B4N-D0, Assault mode: Targeted destruction."


    "Confirmed, running the system into Assault mode: Targeted destruction," HU5B4N-D0 started rearranging its body again and turned into a drone with four energy cannons attached to the bottom of the drone.


    "Attack all robots that are not under my command," Sakuma ordered.


    "Confirmed, initiating targeted attacks to all robots not under the direct order of Master Sakuma," HU5B4N-D0 that was in drone mode flew around Neo Yokto and started shooting every rampaging androids and robots it passed through.

 Chapter 113: 5.24

    While Sakuma''s AI was busy sweeping the city, Yukio was busy flying above Neo Yokto and scanned around to see whether he would find W41-FU or Mamoru. But he still couldn''t find them. At this rate, the citizen might be wiped out before they could find the mastermind, Yukio asked Sakuma;


    "How come Mamoru cannot control your army of androids?"


    "My androids have been protected with anti-probe, so any external source of command other than my direct command or W41-FU''s will be instantly rejected."


    "Then, how about Mamoru''s command? How could he influence all robots and androids in Neo Yokto?" Yukio pondered.


    "That''s because I added one type of power that can be used by all perfect androids. It is the power to command other androids except those created by me. But it shouldn''t be this powerful," Sakuma said, "W41-FU has boosted Mamoru''s strength to maximum capacity. So there is no limiter in him at all."


    [Wait, so I also can do this android control like Mamoru?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    Yukio seemed to have an idea, "Sakuma, I will try to take control over the rampaging androids by myself."


    Sakuma''s eyes widened, he clenched Yukio''s shirt and shook his heart, "Don''t! You will exhaust a lot of energy. Controlling other androids with a limiter would be too risky on you!"


    "Then, can you take out my limiter? So I can control all androids here," Yukio asked again, and Sakuma got even more scared.


    "I will not allow that! Don''t you see? Breaking the limiter means destroying your body and mind, so you will reach the peak of your power as an android once!"


    "Only once? So that means¡­"


    "Yes! That''s why we need to find Mamoru as soon as possible, or he would explode and become a nuke that would obliterate Neo Yokto to dust!" Sakuma shook his head, "I will not allow him to destroy the city, nor I would allow you to break your limiter, I cannot lose you!"


    Sakuma looked desperate, which made Yunyu grieving in his heart.


    [I don''t know what will happen if I die in this world. Sakuma is a very dependant person. But I have the feeling that my death is inevitable in this world.]


    [Pupa: Why did you say that?]


    [Hm¡­ I don''t know. I just have the feeling that there are few worlds where I will have to die to finish the mission. It''s like, I have been fated to die and leave my loved one alone. Wishing them happiness, but deep in my heart, I know that it brings them so much pain. It feels very nostalgic, somehow]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Yukio couldn''t just wait and watch the citizen crying for help. Though HU5B4N-D0 was actively sniping all rampaging androids, combined with Sakuma''s high-tech androids that saving the citizens, they were still severely outnumbered.


    Neo Yokto was a high tech metropolis where almost everything relied on robots, androids, and machinery. It was already integrated with the city so much that it was impossible to wipe them all unless they could find the puppeteer.


    Yukio carried Sakuma with only one hand and then transformed his other hand into a blaster. He flew above the road and shot the rampaging robots one by one with precise accuracy.


    Mamoru saw Amano-San from afar with his zooming eyes. He was excited and wanted to take Amano-San with him. But when he saw that Amano-San was carrying someone in his arm, his heart was chilled.


    Amano-San was carrying that evil scientist.


    "Amano-San is still under that scientist''s control. You tell me, is that scientist the creator of us all? The one who makes everything this messed up?" Mamoru asked the sphere-shaped AI beside him.


    "Correct, Master Sakuma is our creator. He is the one who turned you into an android, and also Sir Yukio Amano into one," W41-FU replied with the truth.


    "But he wants to keep Amano-San, while kicking me away, right?" Mamoru gritted his teeth. That guy was the reason why everything had been turned like this. If that guy didn''t kidnap him and Amano-San, he would have a good life with Amano-San.


    "Yes," W41-FU affirmed.


    "That''s enough reason for me," Mamoru looked around and gathered many police drone bots that had been armed with guns. He flew towards Amano-San and Sakuma''s side with an army of drone bots and W41-FU beside him.


    Yukio was busy attacking the rampaging androids under him. He didn''t notice the massive amount of drone bots coming at him.


    [Pupa: On your left!]


    Yukio turned his head to the left and saw a high-speed drone coming at him while firing steel bullets. Yukio propelled the jet on his leg, and he dashed up to avoid the drone. He could see there were hundreds of drones coming at him.


    Yukio zoomed with his eyes and saw a man flying towards him with that very familiar sphere AI that should have been on their side;


    "Amano-San, I''m glad that you are alive and safe!" Mamoru said as he approached Yukio and Sakuma. "I really thought that you''ve become a scrap metal without any memory at all. I''m so happy!"


    Yukio would believe Mamoru''s words if not due to hundreds of drones around him, ready with their guns pointing at him.


    "Since you are alive and well, give that scientist to me. He''s sick in the head. I will let a dog robot mangle his body until he is an unrecognizable mess," Mamoru said, still with a smile on his face.


    Yukio embraced Sakuma tighter, "Mamoru, stop this mess, that AI has been messing with your head. I know that you are not a bad person."


    "This AI told me that Sakuma was the root of all this, isn''t that correct?" Mamoru grinned, "Isn''t he the one who creates us all? He is the one who kidnapped us and turned us into androids, he is the one who creates this AI, and he is also the one who creates all those battle androids."


    Sakuma was speechless because it was indeed him who created everything and was the source of this mess. But when he was confronted like this, he felt stupid and guilty. He was the one who turned Mamoru and Yukio into perfect android, and he was the one who created W41-FU and unable to perceive the flaw in her design and command.


    All he wanted was to have a companion and recognition from the citizen¡­


    Sakuma sank his face on Yukio''s chest. He felt so guilty, so vulnerable.


    But this act in Mamoru''s eyes was an act of taunt. Sakuma taunted him because he was controlling Amano-San now, and Mamoru could do nothing against it.


    "Amano-San, since you are still being controlled by that sick scientist, I will have to be rough. But I will make sure that we will be together again," Mamoru said while he was preparing his attack, "I will save you, Amano-San."


    ***


    Please check the comment section to vote the character you want to see the alternate ending!

 Chapter 114: 5.25

    "I will protect you, Amano-San."


    Mamoru raised his hand, giving the signal for all the assault drones behind him, "Attack."


    Yukio activated an electromagnetic shield around him to protect him and Sakuma from the barrage of bullets. He propelled up and then tried to attack W41-FU, who was floating around Mamoru.


    But W41-FU hid behind Mamoru, and Mamoru deflected the energy blast easily. The assault drones flew up to chase him, some of the drones flew quicker to reach Yukio. Those drones had a ring around their body made out of sharp steel. The ring started spinning, ready to slice anything that it passed through.


    With Sakuma on his arm, Yukio was handicapped as he only had one arm to fight. Yukio was thinking fast about how to dodge the drones, especially the ones with the spinning ring. Yukio flew around while being followed by the drones. It seemed that they had an extraordinary maneuver, so he couldn''t trick them into crashing into the building.


    "Don''t run, Amano-San, I don''t want you to get hurt even more," Mamoru said as the edge of his mouth arched up.


    Yukio gritted his teeth. There must be some way to stop the drones. He could blast them with a mega blaster, but it would need his two hands, and he didn''t want to let Sakuma go. Because it might put him in danger.


    Sakuma stared at Amano-San, who was nervous while he kept dodging the ultra-fast assault drones. Sakuma knew that Amano-San was cornered because of him.


    "HU5B4N-D0, Assault mode: Mega Vacuum!"


    "Confirmed, Assault mode: Mega Vacuum."


    HU5B4N-D0 returned back to Sakuma and rearranged itself. It turned into a vacuum with a big mouth and stood in front of Sakuma and Yukio.


    "Amano-San! Protect my AI with an electromagnetic shield!" Sakuma requested. Yukio nodded and protected HU5B4N-D0 with a shield, giving the AI enough time to prepare itself.


    Mega Vacuum could suck everything, including those drones. But their sharp ring would definitely destroy HU5B4N-D0''s body.


    Thus, instead of sucking the drones, Sakuma made a different command, "HU5B4N-D0, Electromagnetic Dissonance!"


    "Confirmed," HU5B4N-D0 prepared itself and sent a chaotic electromagnetic signal out of its body. The signal sent by HU5B4N-D0 was purposefully used to create dissonance within the air. Thus it sent a mixed signal for the drones.


    Mamoru watched as the assault drones suddenly crashed against each other. Some purposely crashed themselves into the buildings around. Hundreds of drones were wiped out in less than ten minutes. Mamoru was shocked because he thought he had complete control over the drones.


    Turned out, that evil scientist was able to outwit him and used something ingenious like a mixed signal to destroy everything.


    Yunyu was also shocked by Sakuma''s idea. Rather than using brute force to wipe the drones, he confused those drones instead.


    [In the previous world, I have to be with someone as dumb as Javier, who doesn''t even know how to hold a teacup properly. And in this world, I''m with Sakuma¡­ the disparity, though.]


    [Pupa: It''s a coincidence that your IQ stayed the same in every world.]


    [Hey! Wait¡­ is that an insult or not?]


    [Pupa: Depends on how you perceive it, butt brain.]


    "Sakuma, you are amazing¡­" Yukio praised sincerely. Sakuma smiled at Amano-San and then replied;


    "I will do anything to protect you, Amano-San."


    Mamoru heard everything, and he got even madder. He needed to separate them and kill that sick scientist as soon as possible. Because Amano-San was still being controlled by that scientist, like a slave.


    Mamoru gritted his teeth. Amano-San was his! If not because of that sick scientist, he would have a beautiful life with Amano-San!


    Mamoru turned both of his hands into blades in a fit of rage and flew towards Yukio and Sakuma at high speed.


    Sakuma quickly commanded his AI, "HU5B4N-D0, sphere mode!"


    HU5B4N-D0 quickly turned back into a sphere and returned to Sakuma. Yukio dodged Mamoru''s attack, and they flew around Neo Yokto in a chase. Yukio turned his head behind to check on Mamoru. The moment he turned his head, Mamoru was already so close to them, and he tried to slice Sakuma''s neck.


    Yukio turned his other hand into a broad shield and deflected the attack. But Mamoru still had another sword on his other hand. Mamoru thrust the sword on Yukio''s back, "Argh!"


    Yukio wailed as his electromagnetic shield got destroyed by the sudden attack, and the sword pierced his stomach. He lost control of his flight, and he fell on the rooftop of one building.


    CRASH!


    Yukio protected Sakuma from getting hurt, but he was the one who got hurt instead. Sakuma closed his eyes as they fell on the rooftop.


    Once he opened his eyes again, Amano-San had been severely wounded. Although he was an android, a sudden attack on a vital organ would still hurt him, though it wouldn''t kill him.


    "Amano-San!" Sakuma took out the transporter as he wanted to hurriedly escape from this place, but Mamoru shot the transporter, and it exploded.


    "I will not let you escape," Mamoru said.


    Sakuma looked up, he saw Mamoru was grinning, as if he had been victorious over this battle, W41-FU was floating around Mamoru.


    "I will kill you for turning us into androids like this. My life was good with Amano-San, had it not be you who come and ruined everything. You sick shut in!"


    Sakuma''s heart was aching whenever Mamoru called him a sick scientist. It was indeed his fault, he was the one who caused everything, and he had no right to deny that.


    "I will take Amano-San, and kill you with my own hands. Take it as mercy killing for all the horrible sins you did to humanity," Mamoru pointed his gun at Sakuma.


    "Warning! Warning! Mamoru Ito, you cannot kill Master Sakuma. He is the Master of everyone. He should be a hero," W41-FU finally returned back to Sakuma and shielded Sakuma from Mamoru.


    "Mission has been completed, deactivating Mamoru Ito," W41-FU attempted to protect its master by deactivating Mamoru. But Mamoru was faster, and he shot W41-FU repeatedly. Since W41-FU''s electromagnetic barrier had been broken by Yukio before, it took all the bullets, and one shot hit its brain core.


    W41-FU exploded.


    "W41-FU!" Sakuma hugged W41-FU that had been destroyed.


    "Error! Error! Master''s safety is the priority, sending signal to my partner, HU5B4N-D0," it was W41-FU''s last command before it was gone for real.


    HU5B4N-D0 received the message that its W41-FU had been destroyed. Its eyes turned red, "My W41-FU has been destroyed, entering rampage mode."


    HU5B4N-D0 rearranged itself into a human-sized robot, its eyes glowed red, and it was ready to attack, "Target acquired, Mamoru Ito, shall be eliminated."

 Chapter 115: 5.26

    "Target acquired, Mamoru Ito, shall be eliminated."


    HU5B4N-D0 initiated an attack by itself and sprinted towards Mamoru with a drill as its weapon. Mamoru jumped back and tried to shoot HU5B4N-D0 with an energy blaster, but it didn''t have any effect.


    Mamoru frowned, he switched between standard gun, energy blaster, energy cannon, and machine gun, but this robot AI was immune to everything.


    Mamoru started losing his cool once HU5B4N-D0 got closer and was about to drill his body. He dodged and flew away. He thought the AI couldn''t fly, but to his surprise, HU5B4N-D0 flew by turned his back into a jetpack. It was even faster in the air.


    Since Mamoru was busy dealing with HU5B4N-D0, who was immune to any attack, Sakuma used his emergency tool and repaired Yukio''s damage. Thus, Yukio regained his consciousness back.


    [What happened? Did I die? Did we fail the world?]


    [Pupa: Not yet.]


    "Amano-San!" Sakuma hugged Yukio. For a moment, he thought that he would lose Amano-San for real.


    "W¡ªWhat happened? Where is Mamoru? Are we safe?"


    Right after he asked that a loud explosion was heard not far from them. Mamoru was thrown by HU5B4N-D0 to a building, and his body hit a wide advertisement screen.


    HU5B4N-D0 was still in rampage mode, although Mamoru had successfully broken its right arm.


    HU5B4N-D0 rushed to Mamoru to attack again. Mamoru knew that he wouldn''t survive if he didn''t send his full power blast.


    In desperation, Mamoru opened his mouth and charged a highly concentrated laser from his mouth. Right when HU5B4N-D0 was so close to his range with a drill hand, Mamoru unleashed all his power in one attack and break his final limiter as a perfect android.


    The laser came out of his mouth and directly destroyed HU5B4N-D0''s core.


    "NOOOO!" Sakuma screamed as his last AI also fell to the ground.


    Amid the destruction, Sakuma thought that there was no other way. They had to run away from Neo Yokto, "Amano-San, let''s escape! We can''t deal with this!"


    "No, Sakuma¡­ look¡­" Yukio pointed at Mamoru, whose body started glowing red. It was the sign that he was about to explode soon, "Mamoru broke his last limiter, he will turn into mega nuclear and smother Neo Yokto to dust."


    Mamoru screamed out in pain. He felt that his body was burning from the inside, "Pain! It''s painful! Arrrghh!"


    [Pupa, what is the current percentage?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter is 50%, and Fatemeter is 95%. Breakmeter is stuck because Mamoru''s explosion will destroy Neo Yokto nonetheless.]


    Yunyu seemed to be in deep thought for a moment, then asked;


    [This is a gamble, but If I push him far into the atmosphere, it will not harm Neo Yokto, right? As long as the world is safe, then the Breakmeter will be¡­]


    Yukio turned his head at Sakuma, he smiled and then said, "Sakuma, you still have the saved cloud data of my memory, emotion, and behavior, right? So that means you can create another me if I''m gone, right?"


    Sakuma widened his eyes, he clenched Yukio''s arm so tight that his nails almost pierced Yukio''s skin, "I WILL NOT LET YOU GO!"


    Yukio smiled bitterly, "But this is for Neo Yokto and its people. Sakuma, both of us know that humanity is of the utmost importance."


    "NO! LET THEM ALL DIE! I DON''T WANT YOU TO LEAVE!"


    Yukio kissed Sakuma''s lips and then patted his head, "I love you, Sakuma. I hope that you can be the hero that everyone worships after this. Please protect the world while I''m gone. You can create me again, right?"


    "IT WILL NOT BE THE SAME! AMANO-SAN, DON''T GO!" Sakuma was begging and crying as he tried his best to hold Yukio.


    Yukio lightly pushed Sakuma off him, and he flew to the sky, "I love you."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 100%. Congratulations host! May you have a good love life with the master of this world!]


    [Pupa¡­ I''m going to die soon.]


    [Pupa: I know, it''s just an automatic response.]


    Yukio heard Sakuma''s long scream from below, begging him to return. But he couldn''t. He took Mamoru, whose body was in pain. Mamoru had lost control of all the robots, so there was no more death on the remaining civilians. Everyone looked up to the android above them.


    Yukio hovered above everyone and proclaimed loudly, "I am Yukio Amano, Master Sakuma Hoshino''s android! He has commanded me to save everyone! I want all of you to thank him for saving everyone in this world!"


    Yukio propelled his jet and flew far away to the atmosphere. Mamoru was in his embrace. He retained some of his consciousness, "Amano-San¡­ Amano-San¡­ it''s painful¡­ it''s burning, pain¡­"


    "I know, we will be in peace soon," Yukio comforted Mamoru.


    "We will be¡­ in peace? Two of us?" Mamoru asked. His body was going to explode soon, and they were already far above the sky as Yukio exhausted all his energy to push the jet further.


    "Yes, two of us. I''m sorry, Mamoru."


    Mamoru smiled, and he snuggled in Yukio''s embrace, "As long as we are in peace¡­ together¡­ then I am happy¡­"


    Everyone in Neo Yokto covered their eyes once they saw a blinding light from above, almost like an exploding sun, Mamoru''s body exploded and created a massive shockwave in the sky. Thanks to Yukio Amano, the remaining people in Neo Yokto and the city itself was safe from ruination.


    But there was a heart that was in ruin. Sakuma watched the blinding light on the sky unblinking. Tears didn''t stop flowing from his eyes, "Amano-San¡­"


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%. The world has been completed! Congratulations, host!]


    Yunyu was floating around in the sky with Pupa, he looked down, from this distance, he couldn''t see Neo Yokto at all, which was a good sign. That meant he had successfully saved Neo Yokto.


    "Can we visit Sakuma first? He must be heartbroken¡­"


    "We cannot. You are just a soul now. You cannot travel far as a soul like this."


    "Aww¡­." Yunyu was saddened. He wanted to part ways with Sakuma at least once before he jumped out of this world. But it seemed that he couldn''t.


    "But his Breakmeter and Fatemeter are 100%. So he will have a good life in this world after my death, right?"


    "Correct," Pupa replied, "Do you want to jump to the next world now?"


    "Hm¡­ this world is challenging and confusing. I squeezed all my brainpower in this world. I hope the next world will be a bit easier," Yunyu complained.


    "You will love the next world, trust me," Pupa said.


    "Alright then," Yunyu looked down and said, "Goodbye, Sakuma. I know that you are a good man, just a bit misled. I hope you can be a good hero in this world, just like what you wished since you are a kid."


    Yunyu hugged Pupa system, and they disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 116: 5.27: The Immortal Justice in Neo Yokto

    "I''ve heard that you two have been extorting money from the people outside," a tall man with a cold expression glared at two cops who lowered their heads and hunched their backs in front of him. Their face was that of terrified men as if they were facing a monster that could swallow them whole.


    "W¡ªWe are sorry, chief," they said in unison.


    "I will give you two extra midnight patrol around Neo Yokto for the next five days as a punishment, but one more time I heard you two were extorting money from the citizen, then I will make sure to feed your body to wild mutt and let them mangle you alive," the man said.


    These two cops were not stupid enough to ignore this warning. This man was well known to be the demon chief of the police department. He was as cruel to his subordinates as he was cruel to the criminals.


    "Yes, Chief Ito! We are sorry!" the two cops lowered their back to a ninety-degree angle, and finally, Chief Mamoru Ito released them.


    After that massacre that killed almost half of Neo Yokto population, the metropolis needed ten years to finally regained its former glory as of the country''s capital city. The massacre created distrust towards machines and androids. People were scared that those robots and androids would go rampage one more and did the same thing again in the future.


    However, there was one hero that stood above all. He was a man with a slender figure, long white hair, and rimless glasses. He was quite handsome but looked very weak. He was the hero of Neo Yokto, Sakuma Hoshino.


    After Sakuma saved Neo Yokto, he used the rest of his androids to help the wounded get treated and helped the government rebuild the city. However, after the city had been successfully rebuilt, Sakuma disappeared for about one year.


    Once he returned to Neo Yokto, he demanded the position of the police force''s new commissioner. The government was a bit reluctant to give him such a powerful position, but the people in Neo Yokto hailed him as the hero of humanity. Thus the government had to yield and gave him the new role as police commissioner.


    However, despite his lean stature and frail-looking body, Sakuma was not a lenient and generous commissioner. He controlled the city with an iron fist. He would deliver punishment justly to both criminals and cops.


    Thus, Neo Yokto became a very secure yet somewhat monotonous city. There were no more dangerous alleys, gang members that would stop people, and no more vigilante in Neo Yokto. All due to Sakuma efficiently used all his androids to patrol the city. The case of police abusing their authority was almost non-existent after Sakuma became the commissioner.


    After Mamoru sent his subordinate out, he got a call from his commissioner. Mamoru opened his phone, and the hologram of thirty-three years old Sakuma was in sitting in a familiar chair, "Did you handle those young cops well?"


    "Yes, master, they have been disciplined. I will make sure this is the last time they would extort money from the citizen," Mamoru said obediently to Sakuma.


    "Good, you must make sure that the police force stays clean," Sakuma commanded.


    "Yes, master!"


    Sakuma hung up the call, and he rested on the sofa where he and Amano-San would often spend their time together. Not long after he ended the call, a man came with a plate of miso soup and chicken for Sakuma.


    "Sakuma, go drink this first. You are already thirty-three this year, don''t overwork yourself."


    Sakuma smiled at his loved one, and he sat on the sofa. His loved one gently spoon-feeding him, which warmed Sakuma''s stomach, "Thank you so much, Amano-San."


    "Sigh, now that Neo Yokto has been very secure, I''ve lost my job as a vigilante," Yukio untied his apron and let Sakuma snuggled in his chest. "Now, all I''m doing is being a good housewife or househusband in this case."


    "At least we can spend more time, right?" Sakuma giggled, and he buried his face deep on Amano-San''s warm chest.


    But no matter how long he snuggled with this version of Amano-San, there was still something missing. No matter how much he tried to recreate Amano-San, he couldn''t get the same warmth and comfort as the real Amano-San.


    After Neo Yokto had been rebuild, Sakuma was holed up in his lab and tried to create another perfect android with all data of Amano-San''s memory, emotion, behavior, and action. He also made a new version of Mamoru in the process.


    The last thing, he created a new AI called L0-V3. This AI was tasked with maintaining his new lab and the androids that patrolled the city, but he tweaked it to make sure that it didn''t act like W41-FU.


    He stationed Mamoru as the new police chief in Neo Yokto, and he did his job with passion and integrity, just like what the real Mamoru Ito would do.


    Meanwhile, he stationed Amano-San to stay with him¡­ forever.


    The perfect android Yukio Amano was so real that Even Sakuma couldn''t differentiate this android from the long-gone Amano-San. But whenever he snuggled with this version of Amano-San, he still couldn''t fill the emptiness in his heart.


    He stared at Amano-San, who was smiling at him. His heart ached whenever he remembered that day he lost his loved one.


    "This is not you, Amano-San. This android is not you¡­" Sakuma said.


    Yukio looked puzzled, "What do you mean? I''m here."


    Sakuma chuckled when Amano-San said that. He intentionally put Amano-San''s setting to think that he was a real human and not an android.


    "It''s okay, Amano-San. I was just thinking about old memories¡­ that I keep dearly," Sakuma said while continue snuggling with Amano-San''s perfect replica.


    ***


    Sakuma was on his deathbed at the age of eighty-five. He refused to use a bionic chip or turned himself into an android to prolong his life. Because he wanted to see whether heaven was real or not, he wanted to meet his loved one, the real Amano-San.


    He already set the setting for Mamoru to be an immortal police chief. He already created a perfect android replica of himself, so he would be an immortal commissioner and maintained the justice in Neo Yokto forever.


    L0-V3 circled around its master and asked, "Master, your heartbeat is slowing down. What task you want me to do after your death?"


    "Maintain my lab and the justice in Neo Yokto¡­ forever," Sakuma ordered in his last breath.


    "Confirmed. Justice shall be maintained forever in Neo Yokto."


    ***


    Sakuma opened his eyes, and he was floating in an infinite space with floating numbers around. It was like that vintage film he saw once, The Matrix.


    He was stuck inside a sphere until a man appeared out of thin air in front of him. He was an exquisitely handsome man with long black hair but terribly pale skin as if he was a dead man.


    "Welcome, Sakuma Hoshino," he said.


    Sakuma didn''t react. He just inspected the man with his peering gaze, then asked, "Where is this? And where is Amano-San?"


    "We are inside my prison, the realm where Amano-San, or should I say¡­ Bai Yunyu chained me forever," the man said, his lips perked up, "Yukio Amano''s real name is Bai Yunyu, and he is alive. He is currently in another world."


    The man opened his hand and created a sphere out of thin air. It showed a handsome man in a suit being tied up, but his face flushing, as if he was intoxicated.


    "Do you want to meet him again?"


    "Yes," Sakuma said. He knew that he was powerless against this person, knowing the kind of magic he could do in front of his eyes. As long as he could meet Amano-San again, he didn''t care about anything else.


    "Very cooperative, good," the man smiled as he turned Sakuma''s sphere into a small bead, then swallowed them. The moment he ate Sakuma''s soul, the man''s skin got ruddier. He felt more alive.


    "Until we meet again, Bai Yunyu."

 Chapter 117: Alternate Ending [World 2: Campus love story!]

    "Yun''er, you haven''t had lunch yet, right? Let''s go to a restaurant nearby, you can buy any food you want," a man said while he was trying to walk side by side with Yunyu.


    Then another man suddenly barged in and then said, "Xiao Yu, I''ve cooked a lunch for us, let''s eat somewhere. Trust me, it''s delicious."


    The man with phoenix eyes who offered himself first glared at the man who suddenly barged in. He pushed that man away, "Go away! Don''t you see, Yun''er and I are going to a restaurant together! Throw away your nasty lunchbox!"


    The man who got pushed retaliated and pushed back, "What? You want to let Xiao Yu eat foreign food that will upset his stomach again? Xiao Yu has a sensitive stomach! Zhou Junze, you really have no conscience!"


    "Hah! Yang Ronghui, you also made him sick because of your nasty cooking! Don''t you remember when Yun''er was absent for three days because of your cooking?!" Junze spouted some venomous words back at Ronghui.


    They glared at each other. It looked like a fight could happen anytime soon until the man in the middle yelled at them, "Goddamn it! Stop!"


    Li Yunyu''s words basically stopped both Junze and Ronghui from fighting, and they stared at Li Yunyu. They became silent immediately and acted like two obedient dogs with tails wagging behind them, waiting for a command from their master.


    "You two are being so loud! Don''t you see where we are right now?" Li Yunyu scolded both of them. But Junze and Ronghui tilted their head to the left together, making that cute and confused expression.


    "We are in the corridor, you donuts!"


    Everyone in the corridor watched this love drama live in front of them. When this drama first happened, they were shocked, especially knowing these two accomplished young men who circled like two dogs in front of a very ordinary-looking man.


    But after this drama happened almost every day, they got used to it.


    Zhou Junze was the heir of the Zhou mafia family, as well as Duan''s family business. He was undoubtedly one of the wealthiest second generations in the country. Zhou Junze had been slowly taking control over his parents'' companies, both underground and legal one.


    Meanwhile, Yang Ronghui was the male god that every woman loved, from little girls to grandmas. Yang Ronghui had been starring in some major blockbusters and even got a contract as a leading role in a new Hollywood movie.


    Both were the center of attention in social media, one was the future big tycoon, and the other was the future film emperor. People thought that they would settle with a man or woman that was also on their level.


    To the surprise, Junze and Ronghui publicly announced that they denied any alleged affair with other figures because both of them were in love with one man, Li Yunyu. They went as far as attending the same university as Yunyu, even the same major!


    Li Yunyu became a trending name in social media for weeks, people were busy trying to pry on this guy''s information. They thought Li Yunyu was the son of the influential figure, or at least, someone from the high circle.


    Yet, it was another surprise for the people when they found out that Li Yunyu was just an ordinary man. He was not particularly good-looking, nor he had an influential background. In fact, he was just an ordinary man, orphaned since birth, and he got a scholarship to study because of his good grades. That was it.


    Thus, everyone in social media slandered Li Yunyu by accusing him of using black magic to charm Junze and Ronghui. Because they couldn''t believe two accomplished young men that would hold the world in their hands had become stupid for an ordinary man like Yunyu.


    Not that Yunyu cared though, he didn''t use social media, nor did he care much about what people think about him. He was busy with his study, and these guys kept on pestering him every day!


    [System, can''t we just reset this world or something? Am I really stuck in this world?]


    [Pupa: I mean, look at your progress, both of them have reached 100% Fatemeter, and you are only five percent short of filling the Breakmeter. I don''t think restarting is a wise choice.]


    [But look at them, they are two hugely popular men! They are followed by fangirls and paparazzi! I can''t even eat in peace!]


    "I will buy instant noodles from the canteen instead!" Yunyu walked faster to leave them. But Junze and Ronghui followed from behind. They glared at each other and would soften whenever Yunyu glanced at them.


    "No, it''s not good for your health," Ronghui said.


    "You should take care of your health, Yun''er," Junze said.


    Both Junze and Ronghui held Yunyu''s hand. Junze held Yunyu''s left hand, while Ronghui held Yunyu''s right hand. They glared at each other again, ready to fight.


    Yunyu sighed and decided to pull both Junze and Ronghui''s arms and walked to the canteen, "At least accompany me to buy something in the canteen."


    ***


    Junze and Ronghui were sitting under a magnolia tree in the campus garden with Yunyu were squeezed between them. They were trying to be as close as possible with Yunyu without being scolded.


    Yunyu had difficulty breathing when two big men were squeezing him in the middle. He pushed Junze and Ronghui''s chests and scolded, "Give me some space! I won''t go anywhere else!"


    Yunyu finally bought a bowl of chicken noodle soup from the canteen. He hadn''t tried it when Ronghui opened his lunch box and showed a neatly arranged lunch, "I cook this for you, Xiao Yu."


    Junze hurriedly took out a box of takeaway food from the nearest restaurant after he ordered his bodyguard to buy him food, "I bought this for you! You deserve better food, Yun''er!"


    "You! Why are you buying random takeaway food from outside! Yunyu will get sick!" Ronghui tried to slander Junze, but Junze counterattacked with a sneer;


    "Your food is barely eatable! What kind of nonsense are you talking about?"


    Tired of these two mouths who wouldn''t stop arguing, he put down his chicken noodle bowl and took both foods from Junze and Ronghui.


    Junze and Ronghui were silenced when they saw Yunyu silently ate tasted their lunches.


    "Both tastes good," Yunyu commented. He took a spoonful of fried rice from Junze''s takeout lunch and fed Ronghui. Ronghui was reluctant at first, but he yielded once Yunyu showed displeasure in his face.


    Then, he took a spoonful of rice and stir-fried beef and broccoli from Ronghui''s lunch box and fed Junze.


    Both of them ate slowly. Their eyes didn''t leave Yunyu at all. A strange harmonious atmosphere appeared around them.


    Yunyu attentively wiped Junze and Ronghui''s lips with different sides of his handkerchief, and he said, "You two have schedule today, right? Junze, you have a meeting with the Duan Group directors. And Ronghui, you have to complete the last scene for your new movie. Don''t be late, you two!"


    Both Junze and Ronghui''s heart melted for Yunyu. People always saw that Yunyu never cared for them. While in fact, Yunyu cared for them the most. He remembered all their packed schedules. He was also always in contact with Duan mother and Yang mother.


    "What can I do without you, Yun''er," Junze smiled. His eyes were hot for Yunyu.


    "You are my first, and last love, Xiao Yu," Ronghui said sincerely.


    Both of them kissed each side of Yunyu''s cheek under the magnolia tree. It was indeed a beautiful moment, too beautiful to be missed.


    All fangirls who had been watching from afar with their cameras were squealing. They were live streaming this scene, and the scream and squeal of those girls filled the air.


    "Everyone is watching!" Yunyu yelled, but his face was beet red.


    "Isn''t that better? I want them to know that you are mine," Ronghui said.


    "I will make sure to hunt those who dare to slander you. You are mine," Junze added.


    Junze and Ronghue glared at each other again;


    "Yun''er is mine, you goody two shoes!"


    "You savage dog, Xiao Yu is mine!"


    [Sigh, there you go again. This will take a long time.]


    [Pupa: Maybe you should marry both, I don''t see this ending anytime soon.]

 Chapter 118: 6.1 50 shades of totally gay.

    Rrrrrrr¡­


    Yunyu opened his eyes, he looked around and saw that he was inside an office. He was sitting on a sofa with an expansive view of the city from on top of a skyscraper. He was obviously a very influential and vital figure in this world.


    Yunyu got excited. He felt this setting was very familiar. He saw it in a movie once. It was a hugely popular movie from a popular book, 50 shades of grey.


    He asked the system, "Am I a CEO this time?!"


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and swirled around, "Yes, your name is Jeon Junho, thirty years old, a young and influential CEO of Jeon Group. He was a chaebol or rich second generation that inherited the business from his late father. It was fortunate that Jeon Junho was a capable man. He took over the Jeon Group''s company and was able to maintain it."


    "Even better, Jeon Junho had successfully increased the annual profit of Jeon Group steadily for the last three years. He was also capable of expanding the business even further. Thanks to his amazingly shrewd business method in dealing with competitors and his connection, especially with his cousin from the neighboring country," Yunyu listened to Pupa explaining while reading some world background himself.


    He felt slight discomfort but tried to ignore it.


    Rrrrrrr¡­.


    "Hmm, system, we have two masters of the worlds?" Yunyu asked. He noticed two names as the master of the worlds on the background data, Kim Kibum and Kim Taewoo.


    "Indeed, but you will be surprised if I told you that these two masters of the worlds are special," Pupa said. Yunyu raised his head and looked at Pupa. Although Pupa was expressionless because it was just a floating shell, Yunyu felt that Pupa was grinning with its non-existent lips.


    "Are you going to shock me with Junze and Ronghui''s case again?" Yunyu peered suspiciously, "Are the masters of this world happened to be a pair of siblings or something?"


    "It''s more surprising than that, but I will hold on to the information for now because someone is coming," Pupa said, and it turned invisible again. Right after Pupa turned invisible, there was a knock on the door.


    "Sir, the last candidate for your new secretary, is here," a female voice said behind the closed door.


    "Ah, yes, come in," Yunyu said. He read a bit of Jeon Junho''s character background. It was written that he acted as cold, domineering, and even intimidating in front of his employees. He rarely talked unless it was needed, and once he opened his mouth, the aura around the room would be few degrees colder.


    But he had one secret¡­


    Yunyu was unable to read further about Jeon Junho''s secret once the door was opened. He immersed himself into acting and created an unfeeling CEO image. His cold gaze could definitely kill the weak-willed people.


    The female secretary opened the door, "Sir, the interviewee is here."


    "Yeah," Junho said. He was still sitting on the sofa, looking at the wide glass that showed the view of the megacity, Seoul.


    Rrrrrrr¡­


    "Excuse me, sir," one minute later, Junho heard a footstep entered his office. He turned his head to see the interviewee. A man came in with his typical interview outfit of a long-sleeved white shirt, black trousers, and red tie.


    He brushed his hair, but it still looked slightly messy because he didn''t use wax or gel. He had long bangs that hid his forehead. His eyes were also looked a bit dull. He was quite tall, even a bit taller than Junho''s 178 centimeters height. This guy probably around 180 centimeters.


    Though he was tall, he had this nervous expression, and his dull eyes made him look slightly unattractive. He stood in front of Junho, who was still sitting on the sofa.


    "Name," Junho asked crudely.


    "K¡ªKim Kibum, sir," the man replied, "T¡ªThis is my application, sir."


    Kibum handed the application document to Mr. Jeon. Junho took the document and opened it. He read few things before commented, "You are twenty-three and a fresh graduate?"


    Junho shifted his gaze from the document to Kibum. Junho peered at Kibum. He looked displeased as if he was trying to find reason on how this kid could boldly stand in front of him.


    Kibum froze when Mr. Jeon peered at him. His heart beat faster, and his legs were weak. Mr. Jeon Junho was very popular and had had many interviews with the media and tabloids over the years. Everybody called him Demon CEO of Jeon group for his handsome yet intimidating look.


    But Kibum didn''t expect that he would be THIS intimidating.


    "I¡ªI was picked by Secretary Oh because of my academic achievement, sir," Kibum replied, he started listing his academic achievement, "I graduated with perfect GPA, I won the contest of national research paper about economic development and I¡ª"


    "I don''t care about your meaningless study," Junho shot Kibum down with this sentence. Kibum shut his mouth instantly. He thought he could impress Mr. Jeon with his academic achievement, but he got shot down immediately. All Kibum wanted now was just to get the hell out of this room.


    Rrrrrrr¡­


    ''Why did I have to apply here?! What kind of audacity I have when I''m applying to be Mr. Jeon''s secretary?!''


    Junho continued reading Kibum''s application, but he was actually arguing with the system in his head.


    [This guy is really the ML of this world?]


    [Pupa: Yes, Kim Kibum. Twenty-three years old, an honor student, and the winner of many research papers about the city''s economy. He has no bad track record in his whole life. He is that typical goody two shoes nerd.]


    [Ehh¡­ this is a bit¡­ disappointing.]


    [Pupa: Disappointing? You haven''t stayed in this world more than fifteen minutes, and you are already disappointed?]


    [It''s just that I keep getting amazing Master of the worlds. Michael as a bloody saint, Junze and Ronghui, two amazing male gods. Ling Kai, the zombie king, Javier, the stupid demigod, and Sakuma, the evil genius.]


    [Now we have this guy, Kim Kibum, and his sole trait as a character is that¡­ he is a nerd. That''s it.]


    [Pupa: ... he is still the master of the world, you have to accept him to be your new secretary nonetheless.]


    [Sigh, so disappointing. I''ve become a CEO, but the master of the world is just a dull kid.]


    Pupa wanted to say that Kim Kibum had something that would pique Yunyu''s interest immediately. But it held the information until Yunyu realized it himself.

 Chapter 119: 6.2

    Rrrrrrrrr¡­


    Junho finished skimming the application of Kibum and then throw the document to the table. He sighed and called Secretary Oh. The female secretary entered the office and asked, "Is there something wrong, sir?"


    "Why do you put this underqualified guy on the candidate list. He is a fresh graduate without working experience," Junho asked. He obviously didn''t have a good face for Kibum, nor he pretended to. He straightforward put Kibum''s chance of getting the job down.


    "Because he is the last and only capable one in my list, sir. You''ve rejected twenty applicants, and you need to find a new secretary soon because I have to resign in less than a week," Secretary Oh explained. She also added;


    "You have many new projects to handle, especially the one with Mr. Feng Xiaojun, your cousin from China. Mr. Feng''s secretary has been contacting me about this new project that you and Mr. Feng have been talking about for the past five months."


    "Without the help of a new secretary, your schedule will be jumbled together, and it might affect all projects, sir. Picking a new secretary is an urgent matter for you."


    Secretary Oh''s explanation basically blocked any reason for Junho to reject another candidate as the new secretary. He massaged his temple and sighed out of frustration, "You may leave now, Secretary Oh."


    "Yes, sir. Please conduct a proper interview, thank you," Secretary Oh bowed her head and left her boss and Kibum alone inside the office again.


    Junho stared at Kibum from head to toe, his expression was ugly, but he still said nothing.


    Kibum almost fainted out of fear. He thought Mr. Jeon would just kick him away immediately, but Secretary Oh''s explanation only pitted him deeper into this hell interview.


    "S¡ªSir, if this helps, I¡ªI am a quick learner and quick on adapting with the situation. I can work under stress¡­" Kibum mumbled in an almost inaudible voice. He tried to salvage his already irrecoverable interview.


    [How about the other main lead? Uh¡­ Kim Taewoo, right? That is his name. Can we just focus on that guy first? This man is just boring and plain.]


    [Pupa: Kim Taewoo is related to Kim Kibum. If you want to meet with Kim Taewoo, you have to make Kim Kibum your secretary first, to keep him close.]


    [Sigh, and you said that I will love this world.]


    Rrrrrrr¡­


    "Do you have an illness? Weak body? Something that will slow you down?" Junho finally asked.


    "No, sir¡­" Kibum replied.


    "Mental illness?" Junho asked again.


    Kibum paused for a moment, and then he replied, "No, sir. I''m in perfect condition."


    "The pause in your response concerns me," Junho said. He raised his brow and continued, "Truthfully, I don''t care if you have a mental illness or not. But I don''t want it to affect our work. You should know that we are a corporate, not a mental care hospital."


    "No, sir. I''m definitely in perfect condition."


    Junho was a bit weirded because Kibum repeated his answer, but with an overly confident tone. He had a question in his head, but he could just ask Pupa later.


    Junho nodded, and then he took something under the coffee table in front of him. It was his previous week''s schedule. He put it on the table and then said, "Take that with you. It was my previous week''s schedule. Try to study the pattern so you understand my work pattern. I do not forgive a mistake."


    Kim Kibum gawked at Mr. Jeon''s previous week''s schedule on the coffee table, "Sir¡­ did I get the job?"


    Rrrrrrrr¡­


    "Yes, but you will be on trial for one week. You will accompany Secretary Oh for about three days until you can take the job. If I see that your performance is unsatisfactory, then I shall kick you out."


    "T¡ªThank you, sir," Kibum said.


    "You can leave now," Junho said. Kibum bowed his head politely and took the documents on the coffee table. He left the office half-dazed. He didn''t expect that Mr. Jeon would accept him. In fact, he felt more burdened than relieved right now. He didn''t know what the future would look like.


    Most concerningly, if that guy emerged, he might harm Mr. Jeon¡­


    ''No, I should stay positive. If I have enough self-control, then he will not disturb me. This is my ticket of having a normal life!'' Kibum was determined to change his life. He didn''t want to be stuck in that endless circle of isolation forever.


    Pupa materialized again in front of Yunyu once they were alone. Yunyu sighed, he looked at the system who circled around him as always, "Why does in every world we visited, you always find a way to screw it up, Pupa?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Remember the third world? You give me the body of handsome Ru Lan, with someone strong like Ling Kai as the master of the world. But you forbid me to fall in love," Yunyu complained;


    "And in this world, you give me the body of a handsome, domineering CEO, but the master of the world is a boring man like Kibum. You really know how to destroy my expectation."


    "¡­"


    It seemed that Yunyu had been too lazy to read the world''s background nowadays. Kibum had a secret that would shock Yunyu. Amidst Yunyu''s complain and useless rambles. Pupa smacked Yunyu''s head with its body to make him stop.


    "Read the world background, read the part that tells the cause of world destruction," Pupa said.


    Yunyu opened the world background and read that part, "Hm¡­ it is said that Kim Kibum is the cause of this world destruction. Because of his split personality, he killed many people and become a prolific serial killer. One of his victims turns out to be the daughter of an underground mafia group."


    "The Mafia boss was enraged and tried to hunt this unknown serial killer, he clashed with the police because of his crude method of killing all street criminals, in the end, Kim Kibum caused the world to be destroyed after killing another person, the daughter of police commissioner¡­ WAIT, WHAT?!"


    "Yes, Kibum becomes a serial killer and has a split personality, and his second personality is our second master of the world, Kim Taewoo," Pupa explained.


    Yunyu was astonished. At first glance, he really thought that Kim Kibum was a boring man with zero personality.


    "That¡ªThis¡­ wow¡­"


    "This world is very complicated, you know," Pupa said.


    "You are right, Pupa. I have a lot of questions to ask now. But the first question is¡­"


    Rrrrrrrr¡­


    "Why do I have a vibrator in my ass this whole time?"

 Chapter 120: 6.3 (R-18)

    "Why do I have a vibrator in my ass the whole time?"


    Yunyu felt there was a capsule-shaped vibrator in his ass. It was probably set in the highest intensity because it actually vibrated hard, and the noise was quite loud.


    "Because you are a slut," Pupa said, then acted as if it said the wrong thing, "Oh, pardon me, I mean, because Jeon Junho is a slut, not you."


    "I totally see that you are calling me out there," Yunyu peered. He was very uncomfortable, but that vibrator hadn''t touched his g-spot. If it hit that spot, then Yunyu couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to hold his moan.


    "If I move from this sitting position right now, that thing will definitely get pushed even further, oh god!"


    Rrrrrrr¡­


    "It is a capsule vibrator and has a cable to connect it with control. Try pulling it slowly, don''t pull it rough, or else it might snap the cable," Pupa said.


    Yunyu imagined if the capsule vibrator got stuck inside his ass, he might have to call for an ambulance, "Oh god, please no! I don''t know how to explain it to the doctor."


    Yunyu unbuckled his belt and took off his brief. He raised his butt slightly and then slowly pulled the cord leading to the capsule vibrator inside.


    "Ngh!" Yunyu groaned as his inside squirmed when the capsule vibrator got pulled out of his ass. Yunyu took a deep, relieved sigh and turned off the vibrator manually. He threw the vibrator away and complained, "This is ridiculous! Why do I have to use a vibrator in public during working hours!"


    "¡­That is just the character setting. Jeon Junho has been into BDSM since he was a university student. He is submissive to these kinds of toys. I would suggest you get used to this habit, or we will suffer endless restart," Pupa explained.


    "So, what you mean is¡­ I must continuously use this kind of toy, or else it will be counted as out of character, and we will get booted out? What the fu¡ª"


    "Yes," Pupa circled around Yunyu, "What? I thought you are into this thing. Your imagination is even wilder than this."


    "In one of your imagination, you are having sex in public, and your gong showcased you in front of everyone while thrusting deep inside. You are ashamed, but you also enjoyed being watched by everyone. It is fair for me to judge you as an imaginative slut," Pupa added.


    Yunyu blushed, he shook his head and denied it, "I¡ªIt''s just imagination! Of course, I can be as wild as possible in my dream!"


    "And this is the world where you can realize that slutty dream," Pupa circled around Yunyu and warned him, "Don''t forget to put another thing inside your ass, Jeon Junho loves that feeling when his ass is full after getting inserted. I''m Audi."


    Pupa truly disappeared after he said that. Yunyu was left alone in his office. He stared at the capsule vibrator on the coffee table. It was slippery because Junho had applied enough lubricant before Yunyu was transmigrated.


    "Aish¡­" Yunyu took the vibrator again and then slowly inserted in;


    "Hng¡­ huff¡­" Yunyu shuddered. He took his time and then pushed the vibrator further. He turned the vibrator on and set it in gentle vibration, so it won''t shock him too much, and the sound wouldn''t be evident for people around him.


    "Ngghh¡­" Yunyu groaned low. He was not Junho who had grown accustomed to it. Yunyu was still very sensitive and was not used to this kind of tool. His first sex was with Javier, and it was very traditional sex between two men. There was no kinky stuff like vibrators or dildo in that era.


    "Why do I need dildo in that era anyway? Javier''s cock is more than enough," Yunyu said to himself.


    He stood from the sofa and prepared to leave the office for another meeting.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Secretary Oh was briefing Kibum about the work in the office after he took the role as the new secretary, "Mr. Jeon is very strict about punctuality, he will scold you harshly for coming late, but don''t take it at heart. He would not fire you unless you made a terrible mistake, especially if you failed to manage his schedule and meetings."


    "Yes, miss," Kibum nodded his head, though he was not sure if he could stay with than three months or more, Mr. Jeon trusted him enough to be his secretary.


    An hour later, Mr. Jeon''s office door was opened from inside. Mr. Jeon came out and glanced at Kibum for a second. Turned out, Mr. Jeon was slightly shorter than him. When the interview happened an hour ago, he was sitting on the massage sofa leisurely.


    ''It''s a massage sofa, right? I keep hearing something vibrating, like Rrrrrrr¡­'' Kibum pondered, ''Elite people really don''t play around. Mr. Jeon have the whole massage sofa for himself.''


    But perhaps, it might be his intimidating aura that made Mr. Jeon terrifying. Even in a sitting position, he was still high and mighty.


    It gave Kibum a flash of imagination, imagination from the other Kim. He shook his head to focus and brush that mind away.


    "I have a meeting with the leader of Park Group about a new promising project, come with me," Junho said to his secretary, then he glanced at Kim Kibum, "You too, follow me."


    "Yes, sir," Secretary Oh and Kibum said in unison as they followed Mr. Jeon to the meeting room.


    ***


    The director who represented the Park Group started presenting the new real estate project between Jeon and Park group. Kibum watched as the senior director explained everything with his charisma. His seniority exuded pressure. Maybe that was why Park Group sent this person to this meeting.


    Park Group wanted to pressure Mr. Jeon, so he wouldn''t dare negotiate or pressure this old man too much about the deal.


    The profit share between our groups is not balanced. During the development stage, Jeon Group would have to pay twice the amount of Park Group, but the return would take forever," Mr. Jeon noticed that the deal was amiss.


    "Ah, Mr. Jeon, you don''t understand. Even if your company''s return would take a while, it is definitely worth it, because you are going to have more profit share in the end. Speaking from my experience, this is an excellent deal for both companies," the old director said.


    Kibum noticed the pressure this old man put on Mr. Jeon by mentioning his experience. Kibum also thought that Mr. Jeon would at least showed a bit of reluctance to fight with an old man, ''No matter how cruel Mr. Jeon is, he wouldn''t argue with an old man, right?''


    However, to his contrary belief, Mr. Jeon''s cold gaze glinted towards that old man, and he said, "The profit I seek only starts in the tenth year after the real estate has been enacted. By that time, I might already forget about this project. What are you trying to scheme here? Do you think I will yield to this ridiculous offer?"


    "That¡ª" the old director was surprised that Mr. Jeon shot him down harshly in front of employees from both groups.


    "Tell your CEO that the deal will not happen until I got my company got the fair share," Mr. Jeon stood from his chair and proceeded to left the meeting room, "Also, tell your CEO, I want someone on par with me the next time we discuss the deal."


    Everyone in the meeting room was shocked by how bold and ruthless Mr. Jeon was.


    Kibum followed Mr. Jeon Junho, who left the meeting room with Secretary Oh. Unable to hold his wonder, Kibum asked out of whim;


    "Sir, is it needed to argue with an old man like that?"


    "Hm? I don''t care even if Park Group sent their decaying ancestor to the meeting. The deal is bad. I have the right to argue and reject," Mr. Jeon said.


    Kibum stared at Mr. Jeon Junho''s back, a weird desire started swirling around his head.


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 10%.]

 Chapter 121: 6.4

    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 10%.]


    [Hehe, I''m so cool, right?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [How in hell you never compliment me if I do good?!]


    [Pupa: Because I don''t get paid enough to be your emotional support.]


    [Ugh, anyway, what is the current Breakmeter and Fatemeter?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter is 0%. Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter is 10%. Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter is 0 %.]


    Listening to Pupa''s information about the meters, Yunyu concluded something.


    [So Kim Taewoo and Kibum are indeed separate minds inside one body. Because Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter stays zero, but Kibum''s Fatemeter is already increasing.]


    [Pupa: Indeed.]


    ***


    After that meeting, Mr. Jeon Junho left the office, and Kibum had to follow Secretary Oh''s long list of requirements and reminders on what Mr. Jeon would usually do. It was already ten at night when Kibum finally returned home.


    "I''m home," Kibum said after unlocking the front door. But there was no answer from inside. Which was expected because he had been living alone in this house since he was in university.


    Because his late mother deceased after one traumatizing incident, and his father couldn''t see him the same way again. So he left him in this house and lived in another place, let''s just say that his father had forgotten that he had a son as he moved on with his life.


    All he did was send money to Kibum to finish his study in the university comfortably. And probably, starting a new life as a normal man.


    "Ah, what is the use of remembering that thing anyway," Kibum sighed.


    Kibum looked around his house, it was indeed a lovely house, but it only hurt him even more for the reason he didn''t want to remember.


    It was actually a spacious house for him, four bedrooms, three bathrooms with a lovely garden. But he was alone in this house, what was the use of the three other bedrooms? Renting them as a rent room for people? Yeah, no.


    Because those poor unfortunate souls wouldn''t live the next day if his other personality started acting out again. Besides, Kibum didn''t want to get in trouble if his different personality really did kill someone.


    Kibum tiredly rubbed his shoulder and took a warm bath. After he finished, he sat in his bedroom and texted someone dear to him, a girl he had a crush on since he was in senior high, Jung Mina.


    *I got the job as the new secretary for Mr. Jeon Junho. You know, that famous CEO from Jeon Group.*


    Five minutes later, his phone received a new message. Turned out it was not a text message but a voice note. Kibum played the voice note and heard Mina''s angelic, soft voice that melted him.


    ''Wow! Congratulations, I know that you will get the job! You have been a great student in university, of course, you will get the job easily¡ª'' Kibum smiled when he heard that, but his smile dissipated as he listened to another man''s voice in the voice note, urging her to stop caring about Kibum, ''¡ªDon''t be like that! Kibum is my good friend! Ah, Kibum, I''m sorry that you have to hear him complain. I''m still outside with him, talk to you later, congratulations on the job!''


    Kibum ended the voice note. His warm heart chilled once more after he heard that man''s voice.


    True, Kibum and Mina were never past that friend part. Because Mina had friend-zoned him since they were in high school. In fact, she never thought of him more than just a good friend. Maybe it was fine for Mina, but it was painful for Kibum because he really fell in love with the girl.


    "Arrgghhh!" Kibum started getting dizzy again. This was normal for him because he would always get this when he was in emotional distress. No matter how much psychotherapy or prescription drugs that he got, he wouldn''t be able to erase this other person inside him.


    Kibum hurriedly locked his door, and then he sat on the bed. He had a safe besides his bed. He typed the passcode and took something out of the safe, a handcuff.


    Kibum unlocked the handcuff and then cuffed his right wrist and used the other cuff on the bedpost. Kibum was tied to the bedpost, unable to leave the bed unless he unlocked the handcuff with the key.


    Kibum put the key and his phone inside the safe and then closed it. The headache was already severe, but he tried hard to endure until he had prepared everything and fell into a deep sleep.


    Inside his dream, he met a man with the same face and height as him. But the man had glasses. He permed his hair to show his forehead, which also fully shown his handsome facial feature. He also had a very distinct confident smirk that Kibum would never get.


    He was his other self, Kim Taewoo.


    "Hi, brother," Taewoo said in the dream.


    Kibum watched the man in front of him suspiciously, "Why do you need to come? I have a lot of work to do."


    "Work?" Taewoo lazily circled around Kibum and then raised Kibum''s chin with his finger, "Did you get the job in that Jeon Group as Jeon Junho''s secretary? Woo~ I''m sure that man is a high-quality prey."


    "Don''t touch Mr. Jeon! He has been kind enough to give me a job, don''t mess things up!" Kibum warned, but Taewoo chuckled,


    "What can I do anyway? I only come once you are in emotional distress. Tell me, is it Mina again? Ah, brother, let''s just forget about Mina. She is not even interesting," Taewoo said. Then he smirked, "Why don''t we just invite her someday and chop her into pieces. If you are this upset about that girl, it''s better to just eliminate the nuisance, right?"


    "Don''t you dare!"


    "Tsk, tsk, fine then. You and your hopeless love," Taewoo giggled, "At least tell me the safe password, so I can unlock the handcuff. It''s been a while since I go out."


    "Never! Go die, Kim Taewoo!" Kibum said. It was his last word before the dream shattered, and Taewoo opened his eyes.


    He looked around. It was the same house, same room, same bed, and exact same position.


    "He really intends to bind me forever, hah," Taewoo snorted in contempt. He really hated the fact that he could only come out three hours a day. He could stay longer if Kibum was in grave emotional distress, but such a thing was rare nowadays.


    He stared at the safe beside his bed quietly. He and Kibum only shared common memory. But if one of them decided to keep a secret for themselves, the other couldn''t do anything. Just like the password of this safe, Kibum knew the password, but he hid the code inside his head, forbidding Taewoo to pry on the code.


    Now, without Kibum''s permission to get the safe password, he wouldn''t be able to unlock this handcuff.


    Taewoo sighed. He was bored. Kibum was really just an ordinary guy with no initiative at all. He looked around again in boredom until he noticed a stack of paper on top of the safe.


    He took it and opened the document. It was Kibum''s document about his new work.


    "Oh! So, this is Jeon Junho," Kim Taewoo saw the photo of a handsome man in a black suit, with his cold gaze glinted in front of the camera. He was expressionless, but for most people, it was intimidating enough.


    However, for Taewoo, he found someone interesting to toy with. He wasn''t like Kibum, who only had one-dimensional boring love. He wanted someone interesting to play with.


    "Mr. Jeon looks fascinating indeed. Like a beast waiting to be tamed," Kim Taewoo''s lips arched up, and he started studying the document that was supposed to be Kibum''s work, "I''ve found a new prey."


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 5%.]

 Chapter 122: 6.5 (R-18)

    "Huff¡­ Ahh!" Junho groaned as he pulled an anal bead out of his ass. He was sweating on his whole body. He looked around this room full of sultry red and purple. There were sex toys scattered everywhere, and Junho was lying on the bed, panting.


    Yunyu shook his head a few times as his headache hadn''t died subsided, "Huff¡­ do I need to do this every morning? My ass feels so weird with these cold toys."


    "Yes," Pupa said, "This is Junho''s character setting. He does this almost every day as a morning routine to vent himself from the stress of work. But he does this alone because he actually never have a boyfriend or even a sex partner in his life."


    "So, his ass has been entered with various sex toys, but never a real meat stick?! This is unbelievable!" Yunyu complained.


    True, Yunyu had fantasized about many things in his life, especially about being handled by handsome men in public. But he never really imagined that someone would be playing with all these sex toys, but never even experienced the real one in his life.


    It was strange for someone as handsome and powerful as Jeon Junho. He could just glance at a random man, and he would get down to the business smoothly. It must be torture for Junho, whose character setting blatantly said that he was actually a submissive slut.


    "Jeon Junho is an only child from a mighty and wealthy family. He has been well guarded since he was just a baby, even until now. He also has a family reputation to protect, so he couldn''t risk getting exposed just because of his beastly desire. This is why he resorts to having his own playroom," Pupa explained, "Besides, Jeon Junho is naturally a proud man. He wouldn''t let himself be dominated by a random, useless man."


    Yunyu complained. He felt that this task of playing by himself is more of a hassle rather than a convenience. He had to prepared everything by himself and did it alone. It was tiring and annoying, "Huff, if only I have a man that will help me in this."


    "You have Kim Kibum. He can help you," Pupa suggested.


    Yunyu chuckled contemptuously, "That guy? That boring guy? Hah!"


    "Kim Taewoo might be able to help you, but even in the world background, it is not explained on how and when Kibum and Taewoo switched their personality," Pupa noticed someone walking towards the door and turned invisible.


    There was a faint knock on the door, and the man outside said, "Young Master, please take a bath and get dressed, you have been thirty minutes late to work. Mr. Kim, your new secretary, is waiting outside."


    Junho sighed and replied to his old butler, "It will take 30 minutes."


    Junho finally cleaned himself and get dressed. He was sultry and slutty in his playroom, with various sex toys scattered on the ground. But once he permed his hair, put on the black suit, black trousers, a pair of loafers, he became the cold and domineering CEO, Jeon Junho.


    Junho put on a new capsule vibrator and set it to gentle vibration before leaving his room.


    Junho''s steady steps echoed in the main hall as Junho stepped down the spiral staircase. Kibum, who had been waiting in the main hall, finally looked up when he heard the steady steps, and Mr. Jeon''s dashing appearance blinded him for a moment.


    Junho looked down on Kibum and asked, "What is my schedule today?"


    "Sir, you have a meeting with the shareholders about Jeon Group''s subsidiary company at eleven. There is a problem with the new line of sensual scent," Kibum reported. Jeon Group had many subsidiary companies under its wing, and this one company produced aromatherapy that was believed to increase sexual urges.


    "Okay," Junho said. He walked to the front door with his chauffeur already opened the car door.


    Junho sat in the backseat like always. Kibum, who had been following from behind, looked a little lost. He noticed that the front seat had been occupied by a bodyguard and a chauffeur, and he couldn''t sit side by side with Mr. Jeon.


    Thus, he bowed his head and tried to leave the mansion. He intended to use a taxi or bus. Junho frowned when he saw his new secretary tried to leave, "Where are you going?"


    "Ah¡ªI¡­ I will take a taxi, sir," Kibum replied.


    "Sit with me," Junho said.


    Kibum was astonished. He thought he heard it wrong, "S¡ªSir? Sit with you? In the backseat?"


    "Hm."


    "B¡ªBut¡­"


    "Now."


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    [¡­ even Javier is more exciting and unpredictable than Kibum, and Javi is already a low standard for a plain man.]


    [Pupa: Do you really hate Javier that much? You keep talking about him.]


    [W¡ªWell, I don''t hate him. I like him the most, in fact. Because I spent decades living a husband-wife life with him. But I just can''t get over how stupid that guy was!]


    Kibum reluctantly sat beside Mr. Jeon in the backseat, and the chauffeur finally closed the door. Kibum was nervous. He was afraid that Mr. Jeon might find him unappealing or disturbing him, so Kibum tried to distance himself as much as possible.


    Junho ignored his nervous secretary. Besides, by sitting far like this, his new secretary wouldn''t notice the sound of a vibrator inside his ass.


    But the car passed a road bump and shook a bit, which pushed the vibrator deeper inside, "Ah!" Junho instinctively reacted.


    The chauffeur and bodyguard glanced at the rear-view mirror and then acted as if nothing happened, but Kibum panicked, "S¡ªSir, is everything alright??"


    Kibum instinctively closed his distance with Mr. Jeon and worriedly looked at him. Junho said nothing, but there was a drop of sweat on his temple, and he bit his lip to hold his voice.


    Kibum was dazed. For a moment, he thought that Mr. Jeon was really sexy with that expression. The thought in his head swirled as he could hear Taewoo''s voice in his head, wanting to come out and take over Kibum''s body.


    ''Sexy, very sexy.''


    Rrrrrrr¡­


    Kibum faintly heard that same sound again, still oblivious about the source of the sound. He snapped out of his daze and shook his head. Mr. Jeon had returned to his original cold expression and took a glance at Kibum before telling him, "Don''t get too close."


    "Y¡ªYes, pardon, sir," Kibum distanced himself and lowered his head again. Taewoo kept on distracting him in his head. This was what happened when he was in emotional distress, including arousal. Taewoo would get stronger and stronger.


    Kibum got a headache once more. He shook his head to brush off Taewoo''s voice. But as his arousal got stronger, Taewoo''s voice got louder.


    ''Don''t you think he is sexy?''


    ''Mr. Jeon is definitely my type.''


    ''Ah, I want to fuck him to death, I want him to beg for mercy.''


    ''Just admit it, brother. You want it too, right?''


    "SHUT UP!"

 Chapter 123: 6.6

    "SHUT UP!"


    Kibum''s sudden scream surprised everyone in the car, including Junho. Kibum closed his mouth instantly and then glanced at Mr. Jeon, "I¡ªI''m sorry, sir."


    Junho stared at Kibum silently and then said, "I told you that I don''t care if you have a mental illness or something, but once you start acting insane, then I will kick you away, Remember that."


    "Yes, sir¡­" Kibum lowered his head again. He was in emotional distress right now, but he didn''t want Taewoo to take control. Thus he kept on pinching his thigh to stay awake. Yunyu secretly glanced at Kibum''s action and concluded something;


    [Pupa, Kibum as dissociative identity disorder or DID, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [What is the symptom when someone with DID would change his personality?]


    [Pupa: There are a lot of ways, some switched their personality when falling asleep, some just immediately switched, and some needed stimulation to change character.]


    [I think I know how Kibum would switch personality. But I don''t believe this is the right time for him to switch personality because two more people are here. We don''t know what would Kim Taewoo do.]


    Junho called Kibum to wake him up, "Secretary Kim, try not to fall asleep."


    Kibum shook his head immediately to clear his daze, "Yes, sir."


    "So, the schedule is at eleven, right?" Junho asked, and Kibum reaffirmed, "Good, let''s go to one of my coffee shops and grab some brunch. We still have one hour before the meeting."


    The car turned left from the office and stopped in front of a coffee shop. It seemed that the coffee shop owner really knew who Junho was. He immediately greeted Mr. Jeon politely in front of the door and then guided him in a private seat dedicated to Mr. Jeon himself.


    Kibum naturally followed him, and they sat together, face to face in this seat with a garden view.


    Kibum ordered a latte, while Junho ordered his usual coffee and donut with vanilla cream filling, which surprised Kibum slightly. Because he thought Mr. Jeon wasn''t a fan of sweet.


    ''Cute.'' Taewoo said in Kibum''s head. He became stronger and stronger as he could now see what Kibum see. This was only possible when Kibum was starting to get aroused.


    They enjoyed their drink in silence, but Kibum stole glances at Junho from time to time. Maybe he was just smitten because Mr. Jeon Junho was indeed a fine specimen for a man, dashing, handsome, powerful, and firm.


    Junho noticed Kibum stealing glances at him few times. Thus he confronted him, "Do you need something?"


    "N¡ªNo, sir¡­" Kibum lowered his head again.


    Junho snorted and took the donut with vanilla cream filling. He eats a chunk of it in one bite, and the vanilla burst into his mouth. Some of the cream spread around his pink lips, but rather than wiping it with tissue, Junho used his index finger to wipe the white cream on his lips and lick it.


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 20%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 7%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 5%.]


    Kibum gulped. He used his bag to cover his tent. He lowered his head, but Taewoo''s voice got louder.


    ''He is definitely trying to seduce you. Imagine if it''s your cum he is licking.''


    ''Go, brother, push him here, right here right now.''


    ''Or let me take over your body, and I will do it myself.''


    Kibum shook his head again to clear up his dirty thoughts and Taewoo''s voice. It was shameful of him to imagine Mr. Jeon doing a lascivious act.


    Mr. Jeon was high and mighty! Taewoo and his filthy imagination were messing up his thought!


    [Heh, Kibum is really simple and easy. But Taewoo might be a bit troublesome¡­]


    [Pupa: You should be careful and stay alert. We haven''t unlocked the hidden plot. We don''t know what kind of trap is coming.]


    [Eeeh¡­ probably something like Javier''s. I''m sure it won''t be any problem at all.]


    [Pupa: ¡­ you haven''t even seen the love rival of this world.]


    [Ah¡­ that reminds me, what is the real reason for Taewoo to be a serial killer? Or is it just his inherent nature? Is it because of the love rival? Who is she anyway?]


    [Pupa: The rival of this world is Jung Mina, Kibum''s longtime crush. The reason for him turning into a serial killer was apparently due to Jung Mina finally accepted Kibum''s love and then cheated on him, so it made him snap.]


    [Ah, so it''s the classic yandere case. Don''t worry, I''ve handled Ronghui and Sakuma. I can handle this one easily~]


    [Pupa: I wish you can be less confident, really.]


    ***


    When they arrived at the office and walked to the meeting room, Secretary Oh waited in front of the door. Her expression was solemn as she glared at Kibum.


    "Why are you standing here? The meeting is going to start soon," Junho said.


    Secretary Oh glanced at her boss and showed her phone display, "Sir, the meeting with shareholders are at ten. You have been one hour late. The shareholders got angry and left just now," she informed, and then glanced at Kibum, "I''ve called Secretary Kim many times, but he didn''t pick it up."


    Junho''s expression chilled down as he darted his eyes at the dazed Kibum, "What have you done?!"


    Kibum sweated from head to toe, "N¡ªNo, sir! I''ve noted it in my document! It''s at eleven¡ª"


    Kibum paused once he realized that he left the document on the bed last night, giving access for Taewoo to check everything and able to change the paper''s content, including changing the schedule.


    Getting no answer from Kibum, Junho gritted his teeth and roughly pulled Kibum''s collar. He went to his office and throw Kibum to the ground, "Argh!" Kibum groaned when his bum hit the cold floor.


    "Shareholders meeting is crucial! How dare you screw me over like this?!" Junho yelled, "Don''t you know what kind of grave loss you just did?!"


    Kibum''s body was shaking all over. He was terrified. He cowered in fear.


    Junho got even more frustrated, he raised his leg, about to stomp this useless trash who made a mistake on his first day. But he tried to control his anger and told Kibum, "Leave now! You are fired, you waste of oxygen!"


    ''Fired¡­?''


    Junho''s words shocked Kibum so much that he was lost of words. He really wanted this job because this was his first job and his ticket to a normal life. But Taewoo screwed him over.


    Unable to accept the grief in his heart, Kibum''s emotional distress made his eyes blurry. He had a severe headache before he lost consciousness while cowering in fear.


    Seeing Kibum not moving at all, Junho got even angrier, "Who are you trying to fool?! Leave now, trash!"


    Kibum suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze looked different, sharper, and hid a devious intention. He smirked, ''This will be fun.''

 Chapter 124: 6.7 (Not PG-13)

    "Leave now, trash!" Junho shouted to Kibum


    Kibum finally started moving and stood from the ground. He was standing in front of Junho with an unsettling grin on his face. Junho got even angrier seeing that smug face after what he did, "You can smile after what you did?!"


    Junho raised his hand, about to slap Kibum. But Kibum caught his hand, and his smug grin got wider, almost ear to ear, "Mr. Jeon is very rough, like a beast."


    Junho''s eyes widened. He was astonished when he saw Kibum''s had a different gaze, sharp, devious, and definitely not the scaredy-cat he was a minute ago.


    [Is this Taewoo?]


    [Pupa: Yes, he is Kim Taewoo.]


    [¡­ somehow, even with only one glance at his eyes, I know that this guy is not simple and easy. His sharp and devious eyes give me shiver down to my spine.]


    Junho tried pulling his hand, but Taewoo''s grasp was terrifyingly powerful, "You! How dare you! Let my hand off!"


    Taewoo held Junho''s wrist with one hand. He took out a rectangle glasses from his trouser pocket and wore it. The rectangle glasses clearly highlighted Kibum/Taewoo''s facial features, and Junho saw a very handsome yet evil-looking man.


    "Y¡ªYou, who are you?" Junho asked.


    Taewoo didn''t reply, but his devious grin made Junho intimidated, "What''s the matter? Is Mr. Jeon scared?"


    Taewoo turned Junho''s body as he twisted Junho''s arm behind his back, "Ack!"


    Junho groaned in pain as his hand was twisted. Taewoo did a wrist lock and pulled Junho to his embrace. He was back facing Taewoo, but there was no space between their bodies, "You are surprisingly a loud barker. I wonder if you will bark as loud when we are in bed."


    Junho tried to fight back, but Taewoo would strengthen the grasp on his wrist the more he struggled. His wrist could snap at any moment, "Release me! You will suffer if you dare to hurt me!" Junho said, but his voice was a bit shaky. He was obviously scared.


    "Suffer?" Taewoo chuckled, he used his free hand to pinch Junho''s chin from behind, "I do not dare to hurt the mighty Mr. Jeon, of course. I''m not here to give you pain. In fact, I''m here to give you a new pleasure you never experienced."


    "Hands off! Let me go!" Junho yelled, but he dared not struggle anymore. He was in Taewoo''s mercy right now.


    Taewoo ignored Junho yelling, and his hand slid down to unbutton Junho''s suit. He unbuttoned the vest and then the first two buttons of his white shirt. Taewoo started to caress Junho''s chest with his cold finger.


    Junho shuddered. The cold fingers touched every inch of his chest until it stopped near his nipple, "Ah!"


    When that cold fingers started fiddling with his nipples, Junho almost lost all his strength. His leg got weaker, and he relaxed his body. He rested his body in Taewoo''s firm chest and panted weakly, "Ahh¡­ hnn¡­ stop¡­''


    His nipple was one of his sensitive spots, in fact. That was the reason why Junho never used a tool on his nipples because he couldn''t control his voice when it was stimulated.


    "For a cold and powerful CEO, your body is very sensitive, Mr. Jeon," Taewoo got excited, he whispered at Junho''s ears gently, ''It makes you look like a slut.''


    The moment Taewoo said that he pinched Junho''s nipple and gently bit his neck, "Aaaahh!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 10%.]


    Taewoo kissed and sucked Junho''s neck to create a noticeable kiss mark. He already released his lock from Junho''s wrist, but Junho was already too weak because of the stimulation. He didn''t know that he was this sensitive when touched by someone else.


    Because truthfully, no one ever touched his skin, especially this intimate and rough.


    Taewoo used his other hand to cover Junho''s eyes and then whispered again, "I have released my restrain, but why are you not struggling anymore? Are you enjoying this, Mr. Jeon?"


    Junho felt that his body was not in his control. He rested the back of his head on Taewoo''s shoulder. He was breathing heavily, seemingly lost in this unrestrained desire that he had buried for so long.


    It was ridiculous because this man was obviously overpowering, threatened, and humiliated him with his words. But he felt a strange sensation crawling around his body. It was something that he never felt before.


    It was the pleasure of being humiliated. Junho finally realized that he loved being overpowered and humiliated.


    "Do you even know who I am? You are giving your body to a random man. How cheap," Taewoo taunted him.


    [Pupa: You are surprisingly quiet the whole time. Did you really enjoy this? Host, are you there?]


    [He''s dead, this is Yunyu''s ghost speaking.]


    "N¡ªNo¡­ I don''t want¡­" Junho finally snapped out of his daze and struggle again. He collected himself back and tried to fight back, "No! R¡ªRelease me!"


    Taewoo raised his hand leisurely, which allowed Junho to break free. Junho distanced himself from Taewoo and was fully alert. He glared at Taewoo, who sat on the desk. He crossed his legs and gently tapped the desk with his finger;


    "Mr. Jeon, you are truly a magnificent man. I''ve read a lot about you from my brother''s document," Taewoo fixed his glasses and continued, "You are thirty years old, chaebol and also the heir of Jeon Group. You are now standing above everyone in Seoul."


    "But I wonder, this kind of man, why is he still single?" Taewoo smirked, "Is it because you are too busy? But no matter how busy you are, Jeon Group has been well-established, and it''s been six years since you took over the group. I think everything has been settled, right?"


    "Then, why? What makes our mighty Mr. Jeon Junho unable to find his loved one? Why is this straight out of fairy tale CEO has been single for so long? I cannot discern this anomaly," Taewoo faked his confused expression. It was more of a taunt for Junho.


    "Is it because he has been bent? Or even worse, Mr. CEO is actually a slut who plays with vibrator in his ass?" Taewoo said with a grin on his face, "You set it to low intensity, right? How unfortunate."


    "What are you trying to say here? And who are you? You are not Kim Kibum," Junho asked coldly.


    "Obviously, I don''t want to be that useless big brother of mine," Taewoo''s sharp eyes glinted with unknown intention at Junho, "My name is Kim Taewoo, I am his twin younger brother."

 Chapter 125: 6.8 (R-18)

    *Maximum Vibration for Maximum Pleasure*


    "My name is Kim Taewoo. I am his twin younger brother."


    [Wait, Taewoo is the younger brother? And they are twins? I see no such thing in the character information.]


    [Pupa: It is indeed new information, but it''s not a hidden plot. So I assume that it''s just not something confidential for Kibum and Taewoo.]


    Junho stared at Taewoo suspiciously, then he asked, "How could you get out of Kibum''s body?"


    "Well, I can replace Kibum once he fell unconscious. Usually, I take control faster when Kibum is in emotional distress or when he is aroused. So, that''s why¡­" Taewoo hopped off the desk and walked towards Junho closer.


    Junho instinctively took one step back, which made Taewoo chuckle, "You are so fierce and cruel towards Kibum, but to me, you cower like a cornered rat? Don''t you remember that we are still the same body?"


    "That¡ª" Junho was lost of words. Because it was true, he was intimidated by Taewoo.


    His instinct told him to run away now because Taewoo would turn him into his slave. He would turn him into a new person that he couldn''t recognize. Junho did precisely what his instinct told him. He turned his back, about to dash, and ran away from his office.


    But Taewoo was quicker. He pulled Junho''s back collar and pulled him to his embrace, just like what he did a few minutes ago. Junho gasped when Taewoo''s hand circled around his neck, "I can choke you like this, so don''t struggle too much. Unless¡­ you are also into that, Mr. Jeon."


    "I¡ªI will throw you to jail if you hurt me!" Junho threatened, but it was more like a kitten roaring in Taewoo''s ears, "I¡ªI will make sure that you will suffer after this! Whether you are Kibum or Taewoo!"


    It seemed that Junho''s words stimulated Taewoo.


    He laughed maliciously, and his hand on Junho''s neck tightening, suffocated Junho in the process, "Let''s see if you can do that to us."


    Taewoo''s hands suddenly hold both sides of Junho''s shirt, and he ripped the buttons apart.


    "Ah!" Junho was shocked when his bare chest was exposed. He quickly covered his bare chest, which made him vulnerable to Taewoo.


    Taewoo pushed Junho to the floor. It was fortunate that the floor had been covered with soft carpet, so it didn''t hurt Junho.


    "What are you going to do?!" Junho struggled to stand up, but Taewoo pinned him by the neck. Junho was now lying on his stomach, unable to stand up because he was pinned, "Let me go! You will regret this!"


    Taewoo stared at Junho''s exposed back and waist, his gaze darkened. He caressed the curved back and waist of Mr. Jeon. It was thin but firm because Mr. Jeon exercised every day. It was indeed comfortable to hold.


    When Taewoo reached on his waist, Junho naturally moaned in response, because it was ticklish, "Ihh¡­ ha! S¡ªStop, don''t touch!"


    "You are also sensitive in this part?" Taewoo laughed. He was genuinely amused by this beauty, "You have a lot of sensitive spots, I''m starting to think that you do it on purpose to turn me on."


    [Hehe, yes.]


    "No!" Junho gritted his teeth. He was truly powerless in front of his beast. So he could only glare at his offender, "I will call the cops! You will be jailed for harassing me! Don''t¡ªAh!"


    Taewoo rubbed Junho''s waist and only chuckled at such threat, "Let''s see if you can do that once we''re done."


    Taewoo''s hand skilfully reached on Junho''s belt and unbuckled it. Junho''s body trembled, "Please, don''t¡­ hnggg!"


    Again, Taewoo stopped Junho''s plea by simply licking the trail from his marrowbone up to his neck. The pleasure was terrific for Junho that he started giving up. This wild pleasure was too much.


    Rrrrrr¡­


    Taewoo finally pulled Junho''s pants down and exposed his bare butt. There was a pink cable that was connected inside the pink chrysanthemum. The faint sound of a vibrator made Taewoo laughed out loud, "AHAHAHAHA! How lecherous! What a perverted bitch CEO!"


    Junho was dazed. It felt so unreal for him because his pose right now was very degrading of his high status. He was lying face down, his face planted on the carpet, while his butt perked up high for Taewoo to watch.


    Junho said nothing because the mental shock was tremendous for his pride as the powerful CEO and master of Jeon Group.


    "Are you ashamed, Mr. Jeon? Don''t be, because I enjoy the view so much," Taewoo reached on Junho''s butt, and then inserted his index finger into Junho''s chrysanthemum;


    "You put so much lube inside your ass, are you expecting something?" Taewoo taunted Junho, who said nothing but few small moans here and there. Junho''s inside was squirming as if it wanted to eat his finger. He touched the vibrator inside Junho''s ass, and an evil thought popped in his head.


    He pushed the vibrator even further inside Junho, "Hiiii! Ahh! No, don''t! I can''t!"


    Junho''s fingers clenched the carpet as he felt the vibrator touching his sensitive spot inside.


    "You said no, but your cock is fully erect!" Taewoo said. He saw that Junho''s cock had been dripping precum.


    Taewoo pulled his finger out and then switched the vibration to the maximum intensity.


    "AAAAHHH!" Junho almost lost his mind as the vibrator, which had been hitting his sensitive spot, suddenly shook hard inside his ass. It was a jolt for his body that brings amazing pleasure.


    Taewoo was aroused at this lascivious CEO. His cock was twitching as his bulge made his pants tight. But he didn''t want to do this now. At least, he still wanted to play and humiliate this arrogant CEO first.


    "Mr. Jeon, let''s see if you can endure this."


    Taewoo raised his hand high, and then¡­


    PA!


    "Aaahhh!" Junho''s body trembled when Taewoo slapped his butt cheek, causing the vibrator inside to shook.


    PA! PA! PA! PA!


    "Ahh! Too much¡ªAahh!" Junho had already lost his mind with this pain and pleasure. The vibrator inside shook so much, and the slaps only stimulated him even more.


    "This will teach you who is the boss here!" Taewoo excitedly slapped few more times.


    "Ahhh! Ahh, I''m¡­ cumminggg!"


    Junho''s view turned white for a moment, and he ejaculated his white honey on the carpet.


    He was in such a shameful posture that nobody would expect Mr. Jeon Junho in this position. He was drooling, with his butt perked up high, his butt cheeks were red after many slaps, and the vibrator was still shaking inside his ass. His cock twitched and spurted a few more white honey.


    Taewoo was proud of his deed. He took out his phone and then snapped few pics of Mr. Jeon right now. Junho could only mutter low refusal, but truthfully, he was in bliss.


    After he finished taking pics, he saved it in cloud storage, "Your pic has been saved inside the cloud storage. If you dare to fire Kibum, then I will share your pic with the media."


    Taewoo knew this was evil blackmail, but truthfully, he found an absolute pleasure of domination after playing with this man. Taewoo didn''t want Kibum to get fired because he would also lose the chance to toy with this man.


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 20%.]


    Since Junho wasn''t answering, Taewoo just patted Junhoo''s cheek and then whispered, "I will meet you again later. Jeon Junho, you must call me master from now on."

 Chapter 126: 6.9

    Kibum woke up after he fell unconscious for so long. He slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was the high ceiling of his boss'' office.


    ''Am I still dreaming?'' Kibum thought. He was pretty sure that Mr. Jeon had fired him. He also realized that Taewoo had taken over his body, but it wouldn''t be good-nature no matter what he did. Taewoo was inherently evil.


    Kibum knew that Taewoo was an unscrupulous madman. He would do something out of a short interest span or out of whim. There was no way Mr. Jeon would still keep him when he became Kim Taewoo.


    He turned his head to the left, and his eyes widened instantly, "M¡ªMr. Jeon?!"


    He saw Mr. Jeon Junho sitting on his desk, reading few documents. Junho glanced at Kibum once and then continued reading his papers. He didn''t seem to mind Kibum sitting on his sofa after what happened a few hours ago.


    Kibum got up from the chair and stood in front of Mr. Jeon''s desk. He bowed his head deep and then said, "I''m sorry for what I''ve done, Mr. Jeon. I will leave now."


    Junho glanced at Kibum again and then continued reading, "What is my next schedule?"


    "Huh?" Kibum was confused. Why would Mr. Jeon ask him for the schedule? He had been fired already, "Sir, should I call Secretary Oh?"


    Junho finally stopped reading his document and stared at Kibum. He looked displeased, "Are you deaf? I ask you my next schedule!"


    "But¡­ but I''ve been fired¡­"


    "You are not," Junho frowned, "Now get back to work, tell me my next meeting."


    Kibum felt that something happened when he was unconscious. Did Taewoo do something to Mr. Jeon?


    "Sir, did¡­ my other personality harmed you in some way? P¡ªPlease forgive me because I cannot control him," Kibum apologized, but Junho didn''t seem to mind.


    [Hehe, yes, he made me a lot happier since my suffering in the fifth world. I am now well-done tofu, ehe¡­ ehehehe¡­]


    [Pupa: Do you enjoy it that much?]


    [Of course! Taewoo is skillful and domineering. He is fantastic!]


    [Pupa: ¡­ remember what you said in the first world? You said that you are transmigrating to complete the mission and save the world, so you can return back to your real world. You said you don''t like to do PA PA PA.]


    [Tsk, system, in this world, objective can change. What is the harm of enjoying some intimacy? Besides, Taewoo''s Fatemeter also increases in exchange. I''d say it''s a fair trade!]


    [Pupa: You change your opinion faster than a politician who receives money. I''m baffled.]


    "We had a talk and come with a deal," Junho stared deep at nervous Kibum, "You will keep your job as secretary here. But with one requisite, you will have to switch your personality with him every evening after work. I have my personal matter with him."


    Kibum was unsure if he heard it right. Mr. Jeon wanted him to switch personality with Taewoo? He wasn''t even sure what would Taewoo does. Why would Mr. Jeon wanted him to change his personality?


    Kibum was lost.


    [Wait, Kibum doesn''t remember what Taewoo did? So that means their consciousness is not connected?]


    [Pupa: I''m not sure because it''s not in the character background. But I think, when Kibum fell unconscious, he doesn''t remember anything that Taewoo did. But Taewoo knows at least many parts of Kibum''s daily life.]


    "Sir, but Taewoo is a dangerous man. If he is let loose, then he might bring harm to people!" Kibum warned. But Junho didn''t seem to care;


    "I know how to handle him. But I really need him to take over your body every evening," Junho said, "Don''t ask too many questions, just tell me my schedule, and you may work on your secretary desk now."


    Kibum was still suspicious about what happened. But he dared not to inquire about the reason. At least, he got to keep his job. Kibum would ask Taewoo before he slept tonight.


    ***


    Kibum returned home after a long day in the office. Mr. Jeon was unusually tamer after that incident. Kibum would find him dazed sometimes when he was in the meeting, and there was a faint blush on his cheek.


    He had suspected something happened between Mr. Jeon and Taewoo when he was unconscious, but he didn''t think Mr. Jeon would let himself get taken by Taewoo.


    Mr. Jeon was proud and powerful CEO. He wouldn''t degrade himself into a sex toy for Taewoo, right?


    Thus, once he returned home, he prepared himself to talk with Taewoo in his head. But he texted mina first before sleep, as always.


    *Just returned from work, how about you?*


    It took five minutes for Mina to reply;


    *Good job today! Do you want me to buy you food for dinner?*


    Kibum got excited. He thought Mina was near his building complex.


    *Where are you? If you are near, I will come to you now.*


    He checked his wardrobe and was about to change his clothes, then he got a new message.


    *Ah! It''s okay! I''m with my boyfriend right now. It will get awkward if you come. Just tell me if you need something, I will drop by and give it to you!*


    Kibum silently staring at the phone. He was lost for a moment before he threw the phone away. He took the handcuff as usual and locked himself on the bed. His emotion was always fluctuating whenever he chatted with Mina, and his heartache was excruciating.


    Once he was unconscious, he met Taewoo again.


    "Why are you in a bad mood? Is it because of that girl again?" Taewoo asked as he approached Kibum.


    Kibum didn''t reply, which basically confirmed what happened. He peered suspiciously at Taewoo, then he asked back, "What happened between you and Mr. Jeon? Did you hurt him? I told you not to mess with this Taewoo. This is my first job."


    Taewoo chuckled, he leisurely put his hands on his head, "I was just making a deal with him. It''s not worth talking about."


    "Not worth talking? Taewoo, do you know how powerful that man is?! What did you do to him? What happened when I was unconscious?!"


    Taewoo laughed leisurely. He shrugged, "Why is that important? As long as you got to keep your job, everything is good."


    Kibum nagged Taewoo continuously, demanding him to tell the truth. But Taewoo jokingly said, "He becomes my bitch now, do you believe that?"


    "Don''t speak nonsense! This is Mr. Jeon we are talking about! Just tell me the truth!"


    Taewoo shrugged again and ignored Kibum in the process.


    "What about you and that girl, Mina. It''s been so long, and you still latch on her? Come on, move on already."


    Kibum lowered his head, he was obviously heartbroken, and Mina never actually put him in her eyes. But he still stupidly latched on her, wishing that she would accept him someday.


    Taewoo watched his brother grieving after getting his heart shattered so many times. He didn''t want Kibum to latch on to this clueless girl forever, so he asked earnestly, "Will you move on if someone falls in love with you?"


    "Fall in love with me?" Kibum scrunched his brows, "No, I don''t think anyone will be interested in me. It''s okay. I don''t want anyone to suffer because of our switching personality anyway."


    "Then, you will move on if you have someone that loves you, right?" Taewoo asked for the second time, which Kibum didn''t reply. He lowered his head in silence, lamenting his fate.


    ''Then, if I can ask him to be with Kibum¡­'' Taewoo seemed to think of something, and then he had decided upon something.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 10%.]

 Chapter 127: 6.10

    "Should I do this? That guy said I need to put this before work¡­"


    Yunyu was standing in front of the mirror in his playroom. He had a nipple clamp shaped like two butterflies connected with a silver chain. It was actually quite pretty, especially when used by someone with a broad chest, like Junho.


    But Junho''s body was naturally very sensitive, Yunyu was already stimulated enough with the vibrator inside his ass, now he also had to use this nipple clamp. Junho''s nipples were sensitive enough to make him weak if he used this and went to work¡­


    "I think I will pass this," Yunyu said, hesitant, "I just think that I will not be able to function normally with this nipple clamp on my chest."


    Yunyu decided to put the nipple clamp back to the drawer, then he heard the warning from Pupa.


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! Host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting!]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:...]


    Yunyu picked the nipple clamp again and then slowly clamped his nipples with it.


    "Nggghh!" Yunyu bit his lips, holding the sensation of both pain and pleasure on his chest. He then got dressed, dashing and ready like usual. But his face was a bit red because he couldn''t focus.


    The vibration inside his ass and also his twitching nipples made him confused, especially when he saw Kibum standing under the staircase as always. His mind immediately played the scene yesterday. It was vivid in his mind and made him want more.


    "Good morning, sir," Kibum greeted by bowing his head.


    "Good morning," Junho replied. He passed Kibum, and Kibum naturally followed from behind, "What is my schedule today?"


    "There is a meeting with Shareholders about the Sensual scent from Jeon Group''s subsidiary company," Kibum said. He felt guilty, "I promise this one have the right meeting time, sir. It is set at ten."


    "Hmm¡­" Junho said nothing. Kibum thought that Mr. Jeon was still angry about his mistake yesterday. He followed Mr. Jeon silently to the car, and they went to the office as usual.


    In fact, Junho was not angry at Kibum, at least not anymore. It was just the pleasure in his body that made him slightly dazed.


    Today, the topic of the meeting was the Sensual scent. It was aromatherapy used to incite sexual urges for the couples. It was experimented and worked on the test subjects, but the shareholders were still skeptical. Because this aromatherapy smelled like nothing.


    "Mr. Jeon, I don''t think we should market this new product because it''s completely out of logic. How could an aromatherapy incite lust?" One of the shareholders spoke.


    "There is also an illegal psychoactive drug that leads to relaxation. What if this aromatherapy caused uproar and we might get in trouble with health ministry?" another shareholder added.


    "But it has been experimented and tested, it has been certified as clinically safe by the government. It doesn''t contain harmful ingredients or drugs," Junho explained, "And the production process has been ongoing for a while. If we halt it, then we will lose a lot of money."


    The shareholders were still unconvinced. Thus, Junho proclaimed in the end, "I want everyone in this room to get one bottle of the aromatherapy, use it for a week, and then let''s see if you think this is worth the investment."


    The shareholders finally agreed, and each of them gets one bottle, including Junho and Kibum.


    After the meeting ended, Junho and Kibum returned to Junho''s office. Secretary Oh asked for early leave because this was her last day of work. She excused herself first.


    In Junho''s office, Junho started reading some documents as always. He glanced at Kibum, who put a coffee on his desk, "What is my meeting after this?"


    "You are free, sir," Kibum replied.


    "I see, that''s good."


    [Pupa, what is the current percentage of the meters?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter is 10%. Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter is 20%. Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter is 20%. Why are you asking this now? Are you planning something?]


    [Hehe~]


    Kibum turned his back, intended to return to his secretary desk outside. But his step halted when Junho opened his mouth, "Sit on the sofa, I want you to do something."


    "Yes, sir," Kibum didn''t know what Mr. Jeon''s intention was. But he agreed and obediently sat on the sofa.


    Junho stood from his chair and sat beside Kibum. He crossed his leg and then ordered Kibum, "Open the aromatherapy bottle."


    "Pardon?" Kibum thought he heard it wrong. But Mr. Jeon repeated twice;


    "Open the aromatherapy bottle. I want to see if it has an effect."


    Kibum gulped. This aromatherapy was said to incite sexual urges. If he got aroused because of it, Taewoo might come out. Thus, Kibum opened the lid and then stood from the chair, "I will leave now, sir."


    Junho caught Kibum''s wrist and said, "Stay here. I want to see the effect."


    "But sir, my other personality would¡ª"


    "Stay."


    Kibum reluctantly sat again and waited until the aromatherapy came in effect. There was no smell, but Kibum could feel that his head started getting dizzy after about ten minutes. He crossed his leg to cover his bulge, he began to hear Taewoo''s voice inside his head.


    ''Oh~ it''s time for me to take over, it seems.''


    ''Brother, let me switch now. I have something to talk about with Mr. Jeon.''


    Kibum shook his head few times. He glanced at Mr. Jeon, who was breathing heavily, but he didn''t move from the sofa, "S¡ªSir, at this point, Taewoo will¡­"


    "Then let him come," Junho said. He started sweating because the aromatherapy made him even more sensitive. He couldn''t wait until Taewoo came out.


    Kibum was lost. There must be something between Mr. Jeon and Taewoo. But his sight also started getting blurry, and he finally fell unconscious.


    Not long after, Taewoo opened his eyes. He raised his head and took out the glasses from his pocket. He turned his head to the left, arched his lips when he saw Junho already sweating, and tried to control himself from moaning shamelessly in front of Kibum.


    "Have you done the task I told you before? I don''t want to meet you if you haven''t used it."


    Junho slowly unbuttoned his suit and then unbuttoned his shirt, the butterfly-shaped nipple clamps were pinching his nipples, "Yes, master. I.... I have used this pair of clamp the whole morning. E¡ªEven during meeting¡­"


    Taewoo''s smile turned into an evil grin, "Good boy, let me take care of you now."


    "Yes, master..."

 Chapter 128: 6.11 (R-18)

    *Unrestrained*


    "Good boy, let me take care of you now."


    Taewoo caressed Junho''s smooth chest. Junho made out small gasps as he felt Taewoo''s hot palm caressed him down to his nipple. His nipple was already red because it had been pinched for so long by the butterfly clamps.


    Taewoo raised his brow and asked, "Do you want me to take off the clamp slowly, or¡­"


    Taewoo''s finger caressed the chain that connected the butterfly clamps, "or¡­ do you want me to play rough?"


    "P¡ªPlease slowly, it will get bruised¡­" Junho plead.


    "Since you''ve been a good boy, then I will play nice," Taewoo gently released the butterfly clamps on Junho''s nipples.


    Junho couldn''t help but moan, "Aaahh!"


    Taewoo stared at the red and swollen nipples. He thought of something in his head, "Mr. Jeon is so lecherous, I wonder if he is expecting something. Come on, mighty Mr. Jeon, tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Junho''s body trembled, his face was beet red, and he breathed heavily. Junho felt that his gaze was blurry. There was only one person who looked vivid in front of him, like a devil who tempted him to fall further into pleasure, "Please¡­ please lick my¡­"


    Taewoo acted as if he didn''t know what he should do. He pushed Junho to lay on the sofa. Taewoo put his hands on each side of Junho''s shoulder, and he lowered his head. He whispered, "Tell me, what should I do? I cannot do anything without your instruction, Mr. CEO."


    "Please lick¡­" Junho halted his speech. He felt that he would really lose all his dignity once he spoke it out.


    Taewoo realized that Junho needed some more stimulation to completely give himself in. His fingers fiddled with Junho''s nipple, which made Junho cried out unrestrainedly, "Nnhh! Ahh!"


    Taewoo intentionally stopped fiddling and asked again, "What do you want me to do?"


    Junho was in bliss for a moment, and when Taewoo stopped fiddling, he was thrown into hell once more. Junho instinctively raised his chest, begging Taewoo to play with it, "P¡ªPlease play with my nipple¡­"


    "What do you say whenever you want something, hm?"


    "Please¡­ master¡­" Junho begged out loud, "Master, please play with my nippleee!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 25%.]


    "Good boy," Taewoo fiddled with Junho''s nipple again. But Junho was not satisfied. He wanted more. He wanted more than just evil tease.


    Since he had thrown away his shame in front of Taewoo. He begged for more, "Master¡­ Ah! Please lick my nipple. I beg you, please lick it. Nipple is itchyyy!"


    "Now you are begging for more," Taewoo laughed. He stopped fiddling with Junho''s nipple and started kissing Junho''s neck, then trailed down to his chest, "Since you are asking nicely, then I will help you."


    "Aaaaahh!" Junho jolted when Taewoo suddenly nibbled his nipple and then sucked it hard. Taewoo used his hand to fiddle with Junho''s other nipple.


    Junho moaned out without restrain. He didn''t care about his status as a CEO anymore. The more he sunk into the depravity, the more he wanted Taewoo to play him like a slut. He wanted more, and more, and more.


    Taewoo reached on Junho''s belt and unbuckled it. He took the vibrator controller and switch the speed to maximum intensity. Then, continued nibbling and sucking on Junho''s nipples.


    "Ah! Ah! Aaaah!" Junho felt that his entire body was burning in intense heat. His ass was shaken by high intense vibrator, and his nipples were being nibbled and sucked on. Junho''s moans filled the office;


    "Master... please stop, please, or I will¡­ Ahhh! No! I''m cumming! I''m cumming!" Junho''s view turned white again, just like what happened yesterday. He ejaculated his white honey on his abdomen, and some of his cum hit Taewoo''s cheek.


    Taewoo stopped his activity, and his tongue trailed down to lick the cum on Junho''s abdomen, "It''s tasty. It has a sweet taste. Mr. Jeon is living healthy, I see."


    Junho was staring at the ceiling. He really had lost all his dignity in front of Taewoo. But what worse was that he wanted to degrade himself more. If being a slut gave him this much happiness, then so be it.


    Junho slowly recovered and then slumped to the ground. He slowly reached on Taewoo, who lazily sit on the sofa, and then asked, "Master, please let me suck¡­"


    Taewoo raised his brow and a smirk plastered on his face, "Mr. Jeon wants to suck what? Don''t you have work to do?"


    Junho ignored Taewoo. He was staring at the big tent in front of him. He unbuckled Taewoo''s belt and pulled the pants down. Taewoo''s cock was bulging under a black brief. Junho impatiently pulled the black brief, and the cock sprung up.


    Taewoo let Junho undressed him. He chuckled when he saw the bewildered look on Junho''s face, "You like it?"


    [17 centimeters, good girth, veiny. I will write this down in my head.]


    [Pupa: Your cock measuring skill is really impressive, yet useless.]


    "Like¡­ I like it¡­" Junho replied honestly. He drew his face closer to taste it, but Taewoo pulled his hair gently, stopping him from advancing;


    "Master, please¡­"


    "Tsk, tsk, really impatient. I will give it to you, but you must agree on something," Taewoo taunted. Junho was already impatient. He wanted to taste, so he nodded few times to give his agreement.


    "After Kibum wakes up, you must go on a date with him. You must take him on a dinner date, make him fall in love with you," Taewoo said.


    Junho paused for a moment. He looked up, "You want me to date him?"


    "Yes, make him fall in love with you. If you can make that, then I shall give you everything you want," Taewoo''s voice was hypnotizing. Junho had been consumed by lust.


    "I will... I will make him fall in love with me. Master, please let me¡­"


    Taewoo grinned and released his hand, "Don''t use your teeth."


    Junho licked Taewoo''s cock from the balls. He licked the scrotum, and then his tongue trailed up to the tip of the cock.


    He engulfed his tongue around Taewoo''s cock and then slowly sank his face down as he was swallowing this manhood of his master. He choked when he almost swallowed the whole shaft.


    Taewoo''s chest was undulating as his cock was serviced by the handsome and powerful CEO. Junho''s head moved up and down as he gave a blowjob to his master. This was his first time sucking a cock, but he seemed to be a natural talent.


    "You are really good at this, Mr. Jeon. Really talented as a slut," Taewoo commented.


    After getting encouragement from Taewoo, Junho was more vigorous with his blowjob. Taewoo sensed that he would cum soon, he held Junho''s head and started moving Junho''s head like it was his own fleshlight.


    "Umm! Mmm! Ummm!" Junho was treated like a sex toy. He choked few times when Taewoo''s cock hit deeper inside his mouth.


    ''To be degraded and used as a sex toy¡­'' Junho''s eyes rolled back as Taewoo let out a hoarse moan and ejaculated inside Junho''s mouth.


    He shots many of his white honey, and Junho swallowed everything. Junho fell to the ground with a blissful expression on his face. There was a trace of cum at the edge of his lips.


    "Remember, you must make Kibum fall in love with you. I will reward you once you can do that."


    "Yes, Master¡­"


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 30%.]

 Chapter 129: 6.12

    Kibum woke up after few hours. He looked up to see the high ceiling and turned his head to the left to see Mr. Jeon busy reading some documents. It was the same scene as yesterday.


    Kibum saw the aromatherapy bottle had been closed tight. He didn''t know what he missed when he was unconscious, but there must be something between Taewoo and Mr. Jeon.


    Taewoo was lecherous, unrestrained, evil, and shameless by nature. Kibum didn''t even think that Mr. Jeon and Taewoo would be able to speak civilly to each other, "Sir, may I know what happened when I was unconscious?"


    Junho didn''t move his eyes from the documents, and he replied, "I have a talk with him. It''s something I want to learn from him."


    "But¡­ Taewoo is very unrestrained¡­ what did he do?"


    "He did nothing. We''re just having a discussion together. It is also quite civil. He is not as evil as you think," Junho said. Kibum got even more suspicious.


    ''Did I just heard Mr. Jeon defending Taewoo?''


    "Besides¡­" Junho put down his paper and then stared at Kibum with his deep, domineering gaze, "Taewoo told me a lot about you. That you are a hard worker, and you have been struggling to find a stable job because of your condition. I respect your bravery to apply and work here, Secretary Kim."


    Kibum''s heart skipped for a moment. He never got a compliment for his hard work and struggle in his life. And suddenly, his cold boss complimented him like this? Was this a trick from Taewoo?


    "Sir¡­ did Taewoo really tell you that?" Kibum was unsure. He would never think that someone as evil as Taewoo would spare some kind words. If something didn''t benefit him, then he wouldn''t do it. That was Taewoo''s motto.


    "Yes," Junho replied.


    ¡­


    "Sir, I will return back to my desk," Kibum said. He didn''t want to stay in this office for too long. He felt uncomfortable, especially after inhaling that aromatherapy. He wanted to ask more about what Mr. Jeon and Taewoo did when he was asleep, but Mr. Jeon already replied that nothing happened except few discussions. It was a sign that he shouldn''t inquire more about this.


    Kibum stood from the sofa and walked out, "Wait!"


    Kibum turned his back and responded, "Yes, sir. Do you want me to do something?"


    "¡­ Are you free after work?" Junho asked.


    "Yes, sir, I usually return home after work. Is there anything I can do? Based on your schedule, there is no other meeting for today," Kibum took out his schedule planner to check again, but he still found nothing.


    "I have a dinner. You must come with me," Junho said.


    "But sir, you have no dinner scheduled for tonight. Is this an urgent business dinner?" Kibum prepared to write in his schedule.


    "No, it''s not business dinner," Junho stood from his chair, and then he walked to Kibum and snatched his planner. Junho pushed Kibum to the wall and supported his body with one hand on the wall, "It''s just a regular dinner, only you and me."


    "But¡­"


    "You cannot refuse. This is an order, have dinner with me."


    ***


    Junho and Kibum were now sitting in a fine-dining restaurant. There were plenty of empty seats, but Junho fully booked the whole restaurant for the night, only for two of them. It made Kibum slightly uncomfortable.


    "Sir, is this really alright?"


    "Hm? What?" Junho wiped his lips with a tissue. He was enjoying his dinner. He glanced at Kibum, who hadn''t touched his dinner at all, "Is the food not your taste? I will order the chef to make you another food."


    "N¡ªNo, it''s not that, sir¡­" Kibum gulped as he looked around the empty restaurant, "Is it really necessary to book the whole restaurant for the night?"


    "Yes. I don''t like eating with many people around. Besides, this restaurant is co-owned by me. So I just moved the guests tonight to another restaurant not far from here, with compensation, of course."


    Stunned by Mr. Jeon''s answer, Kibum felt that something was very wrong with Mr. Jeon, "Sir, why do you want me to accompany you? Is this an important talk about Jeon Group? But I''m just a secretary. My opinion doesn''t matter."


    Yunyu sighed. Just like what the character background described, Kibum was a very insecure man. He did not believe that something good would fall upon him, as he kept victimizing himself as a bland, uninteresting guy who wouldn''t get anything.


    [This guy¡­ goddamn, he is so dull. He is that type of man who would intentionally hit himself on the toe and then cry because life is so unfair to him.]


    [Pupa: Well, he is still the master of this world, just like Taewoo.]


    [Can I get Taewoo all for myself? If only Kibum and Taewoo was not in the same body, my blissful life with Taewoo will be legendary.]


    [Pupa: Then you will get Junze - Ronghui case once more. Knowing your horrible romancing capability, I won''t be surprised if something suddenly went very, very wrong.]


    [Eeee¡­ Pupa, this is the sixth world already. Please have more faith in me!]


    "This is not about a business meeting, nor about the urgent task. I take you on dinner because I want us to get closer," Junho replied.


    "Sir¡­ you are acting unusual tonight. I am not an interesting person, nor I have good background to earn your attention. Do you want¡ª"


    Since Kibum refused to believe, Junho took Kibum''s hand and kissed the back of Kibum''s hand and said, "Taewoo told me about you. He told me everything that sparks my interest in you. So I took the chance to approach you first. This is my true intention, Secretary Kim."


    "¡­"


    Kibum was speechless when he saw the overbearing Mr. Jeon suddenly kissed his hand, even went as far as confessing that he was interested in him. Mr. Jeon was not the type to play around, especially something like love.


    ''Mr. Jeon¡­ is interested in me? Why? I''m not even a woman.''


    Kibum never had a problem with two men in a relationship because Taewoo said that he preferred men more than women. But Mr. Jeon was way out of his league. He didn''t even think about him.


    As Kibum was still dazed with the sudden development, they finished the dinner in silence. They finished everything after it was already nine at night. Mr. Jeon told his driver to go to Kibum''s house first to drop him off.


    Once they were in front of Kibum''s house, Kibum excused himself and opened the car door. He was confused with the sudden development. All he wanted to do right not was to sort out his messy thought alone.


    "Wait!" Junho suddenly opened his car door and did few quick steps to chase Kibum. He caught Kibum''s hand to stop him from entering the house, "Tomorrow is Saturday, be ready at eleven, I will come to pick you up."

 Chapter 130: 6.13

    Kibum was still confused when he entered his house. He was still trying to process what just happened today. He sat at the edge of his bed, thinking about what was Mr. Jeon''s real intention.


    ''Does he really love me? No, at least, he said he is interested in me¡­''


    ''But, what is there to be interested with? I''m as plain as an average human can be.''


    Kibum glanced at his reflection in the mirror. He inspected every facial feature of his; straight nose, chiseled jawline, and double eyelids that defined his country''s beauty standard. But somehow, he always saw himself as uninteresting, bland, meh.


    It was different when Taewoo took control of his body, though. His swagger and confidence made him the center of attention wherever he went. Maybe Taewoo also charmed Mr. Jeon with his smooth talk and fooled Mr. Jeon to romance him.


    "It is always Taewoo who get all the good things. He is the one that is better, also the one that is well-liked by everyone. I am just a forgettable thing¡­" Kibum lamented on his fate. Even though this body was his, Taewoo still beat him in everything.


    "But at least, I''m not a killer. I''m not the one who killed mom¡­" Kibum said. Although he was worse in everything than Taewoo, at least he was not a monster that everyone feared.


    Kibum started getting headaches whenever he recalled how Taewoo took control over his body all of the sudden when he had a heated argument with his mother. When he woke up, police already swarmed his house. He saw his mother lying on the ground with a knife on her stomach.


    Strangely, the police found evidence of burglary with many pieces of jewelry went missing, shattered windows, and a sign of struggle in Mrs. Kim''s body.


    Kibum, who was questioned by the police about the incident, replied, "I don''t remember."


    Kibum was only eight years old when the incident happened. He was returned to his father, and the case went cold after few years without lead.


    In fact, Kibum knew well that Taewoo was the one who killed his mother. But how could he prove that to the police, that Taewoo was his other personality? The sign of burglary would make the testimony of an eight-year-old kid seem like a child delusion.


    Kibum''s gaze went cold. He didn''t have the mood to text Mina today. He just handcuffed himself as always and went to sleep to meet Taewoo.


    ''Yo, brother. You sleep earlier than usual today,'' Taewoo said in their dream.


    ''What happened between you and Mr. Jeon? He is suddenly interested in me, did you do something to him?''


    Taewoo shrugged, ''Why are you so suspicious about everything I did? I''m just telling him that you are a good man. Mr. Jeon is impressed with your perseverance to isolate yourself from society.''


    ''You know that your reason isn''t adding up, right? Mr. Jeon is suddenly interested in me for no reason. I know you did something to him. Kim Taewoo, I know your maliciousness. You are the one who isolated me from everyone because of your murderous tendency. I won''t let you hurt Mr. Jeon!'' Kibum said warily.


    ''Oh come on~ I never break anyone, except their hearts, of course, ahahaha!'' Taewoo circled around Kibum and then rested his chin on Kibum''s shoulder, ''Besides, don''t you think Mr. Jeon is a fantastic man? He is rich, handsome, powerful, and is not shy to approach you first.''


    ''Because he is an amazing man, I don''t want you to hurt him!''


    ''I will not hurt him, I promise. In fact, I also like him as much as you do~'' Taewoo teased his brother by saying, ''As long as you agreed to accept his advance, then I will not hurt anybody else in this life.''


    Kibum listened to Taewoo''s promise. He still had a doubt in his heart. But he was tempted when he heard that Taewoo wouldn''t hurt anyone as long as he opened his heart to Mr. Jeon.


    If that was true, then he wouldn''t need to isolate himself anymore. He could also move on from Jung Mina, who only toyed with his feeling for years, ''Promise that you will never hurt anybody else if I opened my heart, okay?''


    ''Promise.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 20%.]


    ***


    "Did you have a good rest last night?"


    "Um¡­yes, sir¡­"


    "Don''t call me sir. We are not working today," Junho smiled, "Call me Junho, okay?"


    "Yes¡­ J¡ªJunho¡­"


    Kibum glanced at Junho, who wore a casual blue sweater and khaki chino. It made him looked more down to earth compared to his usual black suit, though it still didn''t hide his handsomeness.


    Meanwhile, Kibum himself wore a V neck white shirt and jeans. They were like a couple of two good-looking men on a casual date, if not because of the bodyguards who tried to mask their presence to make it less obvious that Junho was an important person.


    "Where do you want to go?" Junho asked.


    [Let''s go to the adult sex toys store, hehe.]


    ''Let''s go to the adult sex toys store, haha,'' Taewoo said in Kibum''s head.


    Kibum shook his head and pointed at an ice cream parlor. They went to the ice cream parlor and sat at one table with ice creams in their hands. Kibum focused his gaze on his ice cream because Junho kept staring at him.


    "S¡ªStop staring at me, it''s embarrassing¡­"


    "I just think that you are very pleasant to look at," Junho said, his eyes softly gazed at Kibum, and he licked the vanilla ice cream slowly with his red tongue. Kibum blushed when he saw this because he got shamelessly aroused by the sight of Mr. Jeon licking ice cream.


    ''Oh shit! He is trying to bait me!'' Taewoo said in his head.


    ''Brother, let me take charge. I will fuck this bitch for being shameless! I bet he has a vibrator inside his ass!''


    ''Stop saying ridiculous things! Mr. Jeon is a proud son of heaven! He should be treated like one!'' Kibum and Taewoo were arguing with each other in Kibum''s head.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu and Pupa were also arguing inside Yunyu''s head.


    [Ah¡­ today''s vibrator feels nice.]


    [Pupa: You really have to lick that ice cream seductively, do you want Taewoo to come out and wreak havoc? This is public space.]


    [I just can''t wait to see what Taewoo will do. He is so interesting, I can''t control my excitement! Besides, this is Junho''s real nature, right? That''s why there is no OOC notification from you.]


    Pupa couldn''t come with a rebuttal because what Yunyu said was true.


    They were eating ice cream while fighting against each other''s archnemesis in their heads until the silence was broken with the presence of someone.


    "Kibum? What are you doing here?"


    Kibum raised his head, and he saw the girl that he loved for so long standing in front of him with an unknown man, "Jung Mina?"

 Chapter 131: 6.14

    "Jung Mina?"


    Mina ignored Kibum for a moment, her eyes stuck at the handsome man who was still busy licking his ice cream. He had a broad shoulder, a cold gaze, and his facial feature rivaled those actors on the television.


    After a minute or so, Mina finally realized who this man was, "Mr. Jeon Junho!"


    The said person didn''t even budge after Mina called his name out loud. Many people watched or took a photo from afar. Because Mr. Jeon had so many bodyguards swarmed the mall.


    Many wanted to see Mr. Jeon Junho, the legendary CEO closer, but the bodyguards would tackle them way before they could even reach five meters to Mr. Jeon. They couldn''t file a protest because Mr. Jeon could literally buy the whole mall if he wanted to.


    Jeon Group was that powerful.


    The bodyguards were notified by Mr. Jeon about Jung Mina before they picked Kibum up. He intentionally let Mina enter the ice cream parlor with her boyfriend to disturb Mr. Jeon and Secretary Kim''s date.


    "Oh my god! Mr. Jeon Junho, I''m a big fan!" Mina proclaimed, she went full fangirl after she saw Mr. Jeon, "You are so handsome! More handsome than the actors!"


    Mina completely forgot about her boyfriend, who was stunned by her loud scream. She also forgot about Kibum. Her eyes were set with for the handsome CEO. But Mr. Jeon Junho didn''t bat an eye on her.


    He kept on eating his ice cream, then said, "I don''t know you."


    "Ah¡­ oh¡­" Mina deflated immediately. She realized that she was just a regular person, and Mr. Jeon was not an idol or actor who had a dedicated fanbase to buy merch or something. Because he was a businessman, not an entertainer.


    "Do you know him?" Junho asked Kibum, who was silent the whole time.


    "K¡ªKnow¡­" Kibum replied weakly. Mina suddenly remembered that Kibum was the new secretary of Mr. Jeon Junho. She thought that Kibum was delusional again, someone as dull as Kibum, how could she get a good job like that?


    But she fed on his delusion, as long as she can get all the attention of this guy for years. Kibum was that kind of guy who would do anything as long as the girl was happy. Mina just fed Kibum with enough attention, so he kept following her, like a dog.


    "Yes! I am Kibum''s best friend, my name is Jung Mina! Kibum told me that he got the job as a secretary in Jeon Group! I know that he will get it because he is indeed an amazing man," Mina smiled sweetly at Kibum.


    Kibum''s heart skipped for a moment, not because of sweetness, but because of nervousness. He glanced at Mr. Jeon, who glared at him with his icy eyes. He looked very displeased with the presence of this girl.


    "I see. I heard that Secretary Kim is an introvert who rarely talk with new people. I assume that he has a good relationship with Miss Jung, right?" Junho asked, there was a cold sneer on his face.


    "Yes, we have a very good relationship! In fact, Kibum confessed to me many times in the past, but we''re better as a friend. Right, Kibum?" Mina''s smile signaled Kibum to say yes, but his heart was hurting.


    Before he worked with Mr. Jeon, Mina would never admit in public that she was his best friend, maybe because she had her own social circle. She never really go out with him except when she needed something.


    But she was the only girl that wanted to be close with him. He was a dull man, after all.


    "Y¡ªYeah¡­ we are¡­ friends¡­" Kibum spoke slowly.


    "I see. It seems that Secretary Kim give Miss Jung a special place in his heart," Junho stopped eating his ice cream and threw it to a small trash can under the table. He still didn''t bat an eye on Mina, but he stared intently at Kibum, "Then my presence here might have disturbed you two."


    "No, not at all!" Mina tried to flatter Mr. Jeon, "Mr. Jeon must be wanting to experience a commoner life. It''s just me who is a bit shameless, hehe."


    Mina showed her cute aegyo and shamelessly sat beside Kibum, so Mr. Jeon finally spared her a glance, "Wow, Mr. Jeon is even more handsome up close. Your beauty is out of this world, sir!"


    "Hm¡­" the displeasure on Junho''s face got even worse, but he showed a small grin and asked, "I wonder if Secretary Kim ever tell Miss Jung about the work in my office."


    "W¡ªWell, he never tells me. But he said that Mr. Jeon is a great boss! He also said that he had considered giving me his position as secretary in Mr. Jeon''s office if I want to. He said that I deserve this job more because I''m way more qualified. Right, Kibum?" Mina said. Under the desk, she pinched Kibum''s hand, urging him to say yes.


    "Is that true, Secretary Kim?"


    Kibum stayed silent. He didn''t know what to answer. If he said yes, then Mr. Jeon would definitely get angry at him. But if he said no, then Mina might break off their friendship.


    ''What the fuck, just say no!'' Taewoo yelled in his head.


    ''You really want to destroy your only chance of getting a real love? You will latch yourself to this ungrateful bitch forever? Use your head, Kim Kibum!''


    Kibum didn''t respond to Taewoo yelling. He was in a dilemma that he couldn''t solve. He was disappointed with Mina, who tried to manipulate him to get closer to Mr. Jeon, even went as far as wanting to replace him.


    But he also couldn''t believe Mr. Jeon. He just thought that something was not right about Mr. Jeon''s advance. How could someone as amazing as this guy lowered his standard to chase him?


    Although Mina never really saw him as her friend, let alone a lover. They had known each other for so long. It was more logical to side with Mina¡­


    "Yes, sir¡­ I said to Mina that she should take my job. Because she is more qualified¡­" Kibum''s felt like he stabbed his own heart with a dagger once he said that. He lowered his eyes, dared not staring at Mr. Jeon.


    "I see. It seems Secretary Kim is not satisfied with his job," Junho said. Kibum didn''t know what expression Mr. Jeon had currently, but he expected that it must not be good.


    "Then, Miss Jung, do you want to work in my office? I will open the recruitment only for you."

 Chapter 132: 6.15

    "Then, Miss Jung, do you want to work in my office? I will open the recruitment only for you."


    "What? Mr. Jeon is not joking, right? Oh my god!" Mina never thought that her smooth talk would come in handy. She was grateful that she befriended Kibum for so long. At last, he had a use today.


    "Why would I be joking? Secretary Kim was not joking when he said that he wants to give you his position," Junho said.


    "Yes! Yes! Kibum said that to me few times, just to make sure!" Mina added more fuel to the fire. Kibum didn''t respond to anything she said. Because he thought Mr. Jeon must have hated him now.


    ''Why did you say that?! Kim Kibum, you idiot!''


    ''Let me take control. I will kill this bitch and have the rest of the date for myself!''


    ''Aaargh! Ruined! You ruin the chance of having a real relationship with Mr. Jeon!''


    Taewoo was screaming at him in his head. But Kibum didn''t respond to him either. His heart was pained when Mina kept on pulling him down in front of Mr. Jeon.


    "Kibum also said to me that Mr. Jeon is an amazing man, but he feels underqualified and sometimes can be too lazy to work! That''s why he wants me to take over instead!" Mina kept pinching Kibum''s hand behind the desk to force him to keep saying yes.


    "Really? I didn''t know that. I picked Secretary Kim because he is the only one capable of doing the job. It seems there is an error in my judgment," Junho smiled and asked Kibum, "Secretary Kim, will you able to find another work after you got fired out of my company?"


    "¡­"


    "Yes, yes! Kibum will be able to find another work after he left Mr. Jeon''s company. He is intelligent, just a bit dull, ahahaha," Mina stepped on Kibum''s shoes with her heels, demanding him to keep saying yes until Mr. Jeon was convinced.


    "¡­ yes¡­" Kibum got a headache right after. It seemed that the emotional distress would soon take over, and Taewoo would replace him.


    "Kibum also said that he is too dull and maybe, just maybe, a bit too ugly to be a secretary. Mr. Jeon is a handsome man. Of course, you need a beautiful lady as a secretary, right?"


    "Oh? Secretary Kim thinks that he is not good looking enough to be my secretary? That is indeed a baffling statement," Junho sounded angry as if he felt humiliated himself.


    [Pupa: Why did you let Mina come and disturb your date with Kibum? Don''t you see that Kibum is a weak, insecure man who wouldn''t say no to his ''friend''?]


    [I want him to see what kind of girl he has been crushing on for years. The best way to tackle long term crush is to show Mina''s true nature. With that, Kibum would realize how stupid he had been for so long.]


    Pupa circled around Mina and Kibum, it saw Mina pinching Kibum''s hand and stepped on his shoes with her heel under the table.


    [Pupa: This girl is suppressing and forcing Kibum to follow her lead.]


    [Kibum needs to see that Mina is not the dream girl in his imagination. If she is a good woman, she won''t feed Kibum a hope of a romantic relationship, only to reject him repeatedly. She is playing with his heart to feed her ego.]


    [And I hate this kind of person, whether it''s a man or woman.]


    ''She called you ugly! Ugly! What kind of good woman called her friend ugly only to kick him away from his job?! Kim Kibum, open your eyes!''


    ''Just let me take over! I will rip this bitch''s mouth!''


    Junho glanced at the man who was still standing beside them. This man was supposed to be Mina''s date. His face was blank, "Miss Jung, this man is your date, right? Pardon me, but I do not accept a secretary who is in relationship with a man outside. I don''t want your love life to disturb my busy days."


    Mina glanced at her boyfriend and shook her head, "No, no! This is just a friend of mine. Mr. Jeon is not happy if I have a male friend? A¡ªAh¡­ I don''t know that Mr. Jeon is very possessive."


    Mina blushed, thinking that Mr. Jeon had set his eyes on her.


    "What the fuck?! What did you say? I''m your boyfriend!" the man finally reacted. He pulled Mina''s hand.


    Mina glared at her boyfriend. She slapped her boyfriend''s hand and denied, "What are you saying? We are just friends! Just because we went on a date five times doesn''t make you my boyfriend!"


    "You bitc-!" the man raised his hand, but Mina immediately hid behind Kibum, who was still sitting like a stone.


    "Kibum, this guy wants to hit me!"


    "You said this guy is just a clown! Now you hide behind him?!" the man got angrier with mina. But with Mr. Jeon and many bodyguards watching him, he couldn''t do much.


    ''She still has the audacity to use you as a shield! My god, is she even human?! Brother, let me take control! Argghh, I can''t handle this useless crap anymore!''


    Junho chuckled and interrupted this drama between them, "I don''t want anything noncivilized in my free time. If you want to fight, please do it outside."


    Junho looked at Mina and showed his charming smile, "If Miss Jung wants to apply in my office, please come on Sunday. The door is wide open for you."


    "M¡ªMr. Jeon, does this mean I got accepted as new secretary?!" Mina was ecstatic. She really hit it big by befriending Kibum.


    "Yes, I accept you. But not as the new secretary," Junho''s charming smile vanished instantly, replaced with a cold glare that made everyone around petrified in fear, "There is an opening for security guard. Knowing how ruthless you can be with your friend, I suppose you can vent that maliciousness to beat up some criminals."


    Mina got petrified immediately. But Kibum finally raised his head. He couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    Junho glanced at Mina''s hand on Kibum''s shoulder, his gaze got even more deadly, "Get your hands off my boyfriend, you devious witch."

 Chapter 133: 6.16

    "Get your hands off my boyfriend, you devious witch."


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 40%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 50%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 35%.]


    Ba-dump.


    Kibum''s heart beat faster when Junho boldly claimed that he was his boyfriend in front of many people. People in the mall who watched from afar gasped when Mr. Jeon said that. It was like a plot in an urban romance novel when the handsome and powerful CEO fell in love with his ordinary secretary.


    Mina was shocked by the sudden revelation. She didn''t expect that the handsome Mr. Jeon was actually gay and, even worse, dating his own secretary, who looked very ordinary compared to her. How could someone like Mr. Jeon fall in love with a loser like Kibum? That was unscientific!


    "M¡ªMr. Jeon, did I heard this right? Kibum is your¡­"


    "Yes, Kibum is my boyfriend, and I love him with all my heart. Please remove your filthy hand off him and get the heck out of my face before I call my bodyguards."


    Junho''s dark glare scared Mina, who shuddered after she heard a sudden threat. She still couldn''t accept this plot twist, but she was not a stupid woman. She removed her hands from Kibum and then took few steps back.


    "T¡ªThen, Mr. Jeon, pardon me for interrupting your date with Kibum. Kibum is indeed a very good person! He is handsome, smart, and a hard worker. I know that because I''m his good friend since high school. Right, Kibum?" Mina thought, if she couldn''t get Mr. Jeon, then at least, he could get Kibum''s heart.


    The salary that Kibum earned from working as a secretary in Jeon Group should be a lot higher than average. At least, she could borrow some money from Kibum in the future.


    Kibum, who was looking down for so long, finally raised his head and glanced at Mina. For an unknown reason, Mina felt that Kibum''s gaze had drastically changed in only a few minutes, "Now that Junho told you that I''m his boyfriend, you backpedaling and try to compliment me instead?"


    "K¡ªKibum, how could you say that? We are friends, right? I really wished you happiness with Mr. Jeon," Mina said.


    Kibum smirked and took out a rectangle glasses from his pocket. With this glasses, Kibum looked a lot different. He looked domineering, confident, and also very sexy. He had a whole different aura from the usual Kibum.


    [Ah~ Taewoo-baby is here.]


    Taewoo crossed his arm and snorted, "You wished my happiness with Mr. Jeon? A few minutes ago, you wanted to replace me to be his secretary. Jung Mina, I''m tired of your bullshit. I''m tired to be your slave that you used to feed your ego, leave now."


    "B¡ªBut¡­ all these years you''ve confessed to me from time to time¡­"


    Taewoo laughed, as if he just heard something ridiculous, "Do you think I did that because I love you? I did that because I''m bored. But I don''t need you anymore because I have an official boyfriend who loves me."


    "This¡­ I can''t believe it¡­"


    Taewoo boldly pulled Junho''s collar and kissed his lips in front of everyone.


    The loud gasps filled the air, and flashes of cameras immortalized this scene of the cold Mr. Jeon Junho, who got kissed by a man in the public. Junho''s eyes widened, but soon, he closed his eyes, enjoying the kiss from Taewoo.


    He started struggling when Taewoo was so brazen, he wanted to deepen the kiss by sticking his tongue out, wanting to explore Junho''s inside.


    Junho pushed Taewoo and covered his lips with his palm. His face was red like a tomato. Meanwhile, Taewoo laughed and licked his lips, "What a sweet lips."


    "Unscrupulous! Shameless! We are in public!" Junho scolded, but his tone obviously softened.


    "I just want everyone to know that you are mine," Taewoo said.


    Mina couldn''t believe what he saw. Just like the rest of the people who watched this jaw-dropping scene from afar, she was stupefied.


    After Junho recovered from his blush, he ordered his bodyguards, "Take Miss Jung away from me. She is disturbing my date. Give her pocket money, so she wouldn''t pester Secretary Kim after this."


    "Yes, sir."


    Mina and her boyfriend were escorted away from the ice cream parlor.


    After almost an hour spending their time in this small ice cream parlor, Junho said, "I''ve booked the entire cinema for us, let''s watch a movie while we''re at it."


    Taewoo raised his brow, "The whole cinema only for us? Are you sure you are not asking for something here?"


    "T¡ªThat¡­ let''s just go," Junho pulled Taewoo out of the parlor, and they head straight to the cinema.


    The cinema staff was well prepared, they escorted them to the VIP cinema with the seat had been removed, replaced with a king-sized bed in the middle.


    Taewoo whistled, "Mr. Jeon is very well prepared, I see."


    "I¡ªI was requesting a huge sofa only for us. But it seems that they take my request differently," Junho dodged.


    "Come on, I know you''d want to do this," Taewoo joked and slapped Junho''s butt, which made Junho jolted.


    "Ah!" Junho reacted strongly. The vibrator inside his ass shook.


    Taewoo was bewildered, then he laughed out loud, "Aahahaha! You are actually using a vibrator on our date? Mr slut CEO, are you really sure that this is not what you requested?"


    "A¡ªAhh¡­ master, I really don''t..."


    [Pupa: You definitely do. You said to the cinema manager that you need a VIP cinema only for two people on a date. You even asked them to play an R rated boys love movie.]


    [Hehe, I mean, I got the money. And this is definitely not my wish. It''s Junho''s character setting, remember? Character setting!]


    [Pupa:¡­ at this point, I''m not even sure which one is Junho and which one is Yunyu.]


    [Let''s just say our personalities are quite identical.]


    Not long after, the movie that Mr. Jeon had requested started playing, and the first thing that Taewoo saw was two men kissing passionately on the widescreen.


    Taewoo''s blood rushed instantly, and he carried Junho on his arm, bridal style. He walked to the bed and rudely throw Junho to the soft bed.


    Taewoo took off his shirt immediately, showing his abs in front of Junho for the first time, "Mr. Jeon, since you are the one who incites me, then I will not be gentle."

 Chapter 134: 6.17 (R-18)

    *Mr. CEO is a Porn Star*


    "Mr. Jeon, since you are the one who incites me, then I will not be gentle."


    Junho winced when Taewoo threw him to the soft bed. Once he opened his eyes again, Taewoo was already shirtless, his six-pack abs and beautiful mermaid lines that impressed Junho. Especially that beautiful trail of soft hair from Taewoo''s navel leading to the treasure below.


    Taewoo chuckled, "Mr. Jeon, you are drooling."


    "Ah¡ªOh¡­" Junho awkwardly wiped the drool on his lips. He was embarrassed after getting caught salivating over Taewoo''s abs.


    "Well¡­" Taewoo stood at the edge of the bed. He grabbed Junho''s collar and pulled him closer to his abdomen, "If you like it, then lick it."


    Junho looked up as Taewoo stared down at him. They stared at each other, seemingly in tacit understanding. In their world, there was no CEO Jeon Junho and Secretary Kim. There were only Slut Junho and Master Taewoo.


    Junho gently kissed Taewoo''s abs, and then he trailed his kisses up to Taewoo''s brownish nipple. Junho gently kissed Taewoo''s nipple and then sucking it slowly.


    "Ahh¡­ so warm," Taewoo let out a small moan once he felt Junho''s tongue started licking his nipple. Junho''s gentle tongue slowly turned into a demanding, fervent sucking. Junho let out few groans, and he chuckled;


    "Why do you want to suck it so hard? There is no milk inside," Taewoo said.


    Junho stopped sucking and looked up, "But Master has a strong chest. This slut can''t stop tasting."


    "If you really want to taste milk, then go down," Taewoo ordered.


    "This slave obeys¡­" Junho kisses trailed down again and stopped on Taewoo''s navel. Then, he kissed the trail leading to the treasure.


    Junho unbuckled Taewoo''s belt and then pulled down the pants and the briefs. Taewoo''s cock sprung up instantly and hit Junho''s face. Junho was dazed when the warm, throbbing cock was resting on his handsome face.


    The movie on the widescreen suddenly stopped playing the film, and it showed Taewoo and Junho on the bed. Turned out, there was a camera recording them, but it must be intentional because it was directly facing the bed.


    "Mr. Jeon, did you set this up?" Taewoo asked as Junho started sucking his cock in and out of his mouth.


    "Mm¡­ mmm¡­" Junho affirmed with a mumble. His mouth was full with this throbbing cock that he loved so much.


    Taewoo got excited with the possibility, he looked at the widescreen while thrusting his cock deep inside Junho''s mouth. He could see how his cock entered in and out of Junho''s mouth and how Junho enjoyed it.


    Suddenly, Taewoo pulled his cock out of Junho''s mouth. Junho, who was intoxicated, woke up from his bliss after his mouth was empty. He looked up at Taewoo and begged, "Master, please give me¡­ please let me suck your cock¡­"


    "I will show you something more interesting," Taewoo grinned. He sat on the bed and pulled Junho, who was like a puppet, obediently following his master''s instruction.


    Taewoo sat Junho on the bed and positioned him in front of the camera.


    Taewoo sat behind Junho, embracing him with his broad chest. He stripped Junho''s clothes and pants until there was nothing but a vibrator switch with its cord leading to Junho''s chrysanthemum.


    "M¡ªMaster, this¡ª"


    Junho finally realized what Taewoo''s intention was. He saw himself on the wide cinema screen, completely naked, with a vibrator inside his ass. His cock twitched whenever that vibrator hit his sensitive spot, "M¡ªMaster, this is too embarrassing!"


    Junho tried to cover his private parts. He also closed his eyes. He intended to record this scene between them for his personal use. But he didn''t expect that Taewoo intended to make him the star of the video.


    Taewoo pulled Junho''s hands and placed it on his shoulder. He let Junho rested his head on his chest. Taewoo pointed at the cinema screen, "Mr. Jeon, you are now the star of this porn movie. Go introduce yourself."


    "Wu¡­ this is so embarrassing¡­" Junho complained.


    Seeing that Junho was too embarrassed to act, Taewoo turned the vibrator controller to the maximum intensity again.


    Rrrrrrr¡­


    "Aaaahhh!" Junho moaned out loud. His voice echoed around.


    "Say it," Taewoo urged him, "What is your name?"


    "Wu¡­ wu¡­ M¡ªMy name is Jeon Junho¡­"


    "How old are you? And what is your job?"


    "I¡ªI am¡­ twenty-eight years old, I work¡­ as the CEO of Jeon Group," Junho bit his lips, "M¡ªMaster, please lower the speed¡­ my inside¡­ my insideee!"


    "Tell me, who is your master? And what is your reason to record this?"


    "Oh¡ªAhh¡­ I¡ªI am Master Taewoo''s bitch. I record because¡­ because I want to see myself as a cheap slut!" Junho said out loud.


    "OH¡ªAAAAAHHH!" right after Junho said that Taewoo quickly pulled the vibrator out of Junho''s ass. His ass twitched visibly on the cinema screen because it had lost something that was almost ingrained inside.


    Taewoo held Junho''s cheek and forced him to stare straight in the cinema screen, "Look at your lecherous self, Mr. Jeon."


    Junho saw himself completely naked, blushing red face, with his cock and ass fully displayed in the widescreen. He never realized that he could be this lascivious.


    "You will make a perfect porn star, Mr. Jeon," Taewoo whispered. He raised Junho''s folded Junho''s calf to make an M shape. Then he placed his index finger on Junho''s puckering chrysanthemum.


    "Aahh!" Taewoo entered Junho''s inside with his index finger. Junho''s ass squirmed around Taewoo''s finger tightly.


    "Very slippery, you put so much lube inside, I see," Taewoo smirked. His finger thrust deeper inside Junho;


    "Hngg¡­" Junho could feel the sensation when the finger almost touched his sensitive spot. But decided to stop, "M¡ªMaster, why stop¡­"


    "You are closing your eyes. If you want me to continue, keep staring on the screen," Taewoo said.


    "Wu¡­" Junho tried hard to stare at himself on the cinema screen when the whole screen was only filled with his ass getting fingered by his master. It was like a mental shock for a proud man like Mr. Jeon.


    But once he faced that long, warm finger inside his ass, he would throw away his last piece of dignity and said, "Master, please play with me¡­"


    "Keep your eyes open, let you see your own image being a bitch in a movie," Taewoo said. He started moving his index finger in and out again.


    "Ah¡­ nnh¡­ M¡ªMaster¡­ more¡­" Junho pleaded, "Please give me more¡­"


    Taewoo grinned and replied, "I will fuck you later, let''s see if you can survive with only fingers."


    Taewoo put in another finger, his middle finger.


    The middle finger was longer, and Junho jolted when Taewoo''s fingers actually hit his sensitive spot, "Ah!"


    "Mr. Jeon have a shallow g-spot. I wonder if you can handle mine," Taewoo motioned his finger in and out. He stirred inside Junho''s ass as it kept squirming, clenching inside, wanting to swallow more.


    "Ah! Ahh! M¡ªMaster, too fast¡­" Junho bit his lips. He was embarrassed because his moans echoed around the cinema.


    Taewoo''s other hand pinched Junho''s nipple and played with it. Junho was in Taewoo''s mercy as he softly laid his back on Taewoo''s chest, "Keep your eyes on the screen. See yourself fall into depravity under my control."


    Junho watched his chrysanthemum puckered as Taewoo''s finger rhythmically thrust in and out, hitting his sensitive spot over and over. The stimulation finally caught up to Junho, he let out all his moans, "Ahh! Ah! Hii¡­ it''s so good¡­"


    "Tell me, what is happening on the screen right now?"


    "I¡ªI, Jeon Junho¡­ p¡ªproud CEO of Jeon Group is¡­ getting fingered by my Secretary, aaah!"


    "Do you like it?"


    "Yes, yes! I love it! M¡ªMaster, I can''t hold it anymoreee! I will cum, I will cummm!"


    Junho rested his head on Taewoo''s shoulder as his twitching cock squirted his essence. Taewoo watched Junho shot his white honey up in the air as his face showed pure bliss from the cinema screen.


    "Master¡­ master¡­" Junho kept calling him. He was confused after receiving so much pleasure.


    Taewoo smirked and kissed Junho''s lips, "What a beautiful sight."


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 50%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 40%.]

 Chapter 135: 6.18

    They took their time in the cinema, watching random movies on the widescreen. Taewoo was still in control of his body, which made Junho wonder;


    "How could you suddenly replace Kibum in the first place?"


    "Well, Kibum has been in emotional distress for so long. He was trying to suppress me because he didn''t want to cause havoc," Taewoo explained, "But once you proclaimed to Mina that we''re your boyfriend, I guess it shocked Kibum too much, and he fell unconscious instantly."


    "So, he is still unconscious right now?" Junho asked.


    "Yes, it will take a while until Kibum take over the body again," Taewoo kissed Junho''s cheek, "Why do you ask? Do you want Kibum to take over the body soon? Are you not happy that I''m here?"


    "I''m happy, but¡­"


    Junho looked up, he saw Taewoo smiled at him, "I just wonder, which one is the true owner of this body, Kibum or Taewoo?"


    Taewoo''s expression chilled down. He looked away, trying to dodge the question, "We''re twin brothers, that is all I have to say."


    Junho noticed Taewoo''s nervousness. But he didn''t inquire more because it was something that he couldn''t force, at least not now.


    [We still don''t know anything about Junho and Taewoo except that they are two separate entities in one body. There is no sign of a hidden plot will be revealed soon.]


    [Pupa: But the Breakmeter is increasing, I see no problem here.]


    [It''s just.. it makes me worried. I don''t know what triggers the Breakmeter in this world. This is almost similar to the fourth world. I don''t want to be kept in the dark... except little dark room, of course, ehe.]


    [Pupa:¡­ Knowing you, the little dark room is not really impossible in later worlds.]


    Yunyu laughed to relieve his worry. But he still sensed something ominous in this world. He was worried because he felt that he missed something important. The Breakmeter might be increasing, but he didn''t know what caused it.


    [Pupa, Mina is the cause of Kibum/Taewoo turned into a serial killer, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, she cheated on Kibum, and it made him snap.]


    [Then, how about Taewoo? Who is the real killer¡­ Kibum or Taewoo?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    ***


    The news about Mr. Jeon Junho''s new boyfriend also happened to be his secretary spread around the city like wildfire. And the picture of Mr. Jeon Junho and his boyfriend kissed publicly surfaced in the media outlet and became a hot gossip of the week.


    The information about Mr. Jeon''s new boyfriend, Kim Kibum, were also dug up. Many people started questioning the worthiness of this person to stand side to side with Mr. Jeon Junho.


    And when they found out that Kim Kibum was nothing special except for his somewhat good looking appearance, he was also a man, so there was no way he could conceive Mr. Jeon''s child in the future. Thus, Kibum was slandered in social media.


    People called him shameless, scheming, and some even accused him of drugging Mr. Jeon, so he fell in love with someone utterly ordinary like Kibum.


    Kibum''s phone, which was mostly silent without notification except random applications, suddenly got bombarded with unknown numbers who introduced themselves as his old friend in university, high school, elementary, even though Kibum knew nothing about them.


    Mina also called him, asking for forgiveness, "Kibum, we are still friends, right? You know that I''m just joking about replacing your position as a secretary!"


    Kibum stayed silent. He let Mina rambled about their memories as best friends and romantic interests. But in the end, Kibum just hung up the call and blocked Mina''s contact. He turned off his phone because he couldn''t handle thousands of text messages on his phone. Some of them were media outlets who wanted to interview him, and some were just Junho''s fans who sent death threats lest Kibum was shameless enough to stay with the mighty Mr. Jeon.


    Once he fell asleep, Taewoo confronted Kibum, who looked depressed.


    ''I thought you would be happier because Mr. Jeon boldly announced your relationship in public. Someone as amazing as Mr. Jeon as your boyfriend, aren''t you happy?''


    ''I am happy, but I don''t know if I am worth his attention. Besides, it is way too sudden for me. I don''t know how to react.''


    Kibum eyed Taewoo, who shrugged uncaringly, ''Taewoo, you are not playing behind my back with Mr. Jeon, are you?''


    ''Eeeh~ Why are you so worried? Besides, if I really do, there is no harm in it, right? We are still the same body. My joy is your joy and vice versa,'' Taewoo said.


    ''I just¡­ I want to have someone who likes me for being Kim Kibum, not Kim Taewoo,'' Kibum lowered his head, he placed his hand on his heart, ''Taewoo, I want someone to love me for being me, not being you.''


    ''And I think¡­ I may have been fallen in love with Mr. Jeon,'' Kibum smiled, ''I will not share him with you, Taewoo. He is mine.''


    Taewoo didn''t reply, but he clenched his fist. He didn''t want to admit that he also had fallen in love with Mr. Jeon, just like Kibum.


    Taewoo wanted to yield and give his brother the happiness he longed for so long, but when he imagined Mr. Jeon and Kibum in love and left him like a shadow that ceased to exist¡­ Taewoo was unwilling.


    Taewoo showed a crooked smile, ''Maybe Mr. Jeon wouldn''t mind having both of us together. He is a magnanimous person.''


    Kibum sighed, "You know very well that people are only attracted to you, not me. Just for this one, let me have it for myself.''


    ''Hm¡­'' Taewoo didn''t reply anymore, but he had lost interest to continue the conversation.


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 55%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 55%.]


    Junho was a bit surprised because he was still busy dealing with the upcoming dinner with his mom, Mrs. Jeon Dahee. She called him because she just heard about the news in the media. She was not pleased after knowing that his son had a relationship with a completely ordinary man.


    "You heard me, Junho. I must see this boyfriend of yours! I will come with your cousin and aunty, Feng Xiaojun and Aunty Feng. We will make sure you are not being influenced by a strange man like that!" Mother Jeon scolded.


    "Hm¡­ yeah, I will bring him tomorrow, don''t worry, Mom."


    Junho hung up the phone and sat on the bed. He stared at Kibum''s number and pressed dial.

 Chapter 136: 6.19

    "J¡ªJunho, do you think I look bad?" Kibum asked. He looked at himself in the mirror. He had waxed hair according to the classic slick-back hairstyle and wore a tuxedo that he bought with his own saving, even though Junho offered to buy him a new tuxedo. He also had a bouquet of flowers for Mrs. Jeon.


    Junho thought that Kibum overdressed because he only wore a casual suit. But Kibum was stubborn and kept saying that Madam Jeon would see him as unworthy of her son. Junho only thought that it was so cute, so he let it be.


    "You look good, my mom will be happy to see you," Junho tried to appease nervous Kibum.


    [Aww¡­ look at Kibum. He is so nervous about this meeting with his future mother-in-law. It''s so cute.]


    [Pupa: Are you not scared at all?]


    [By what?]


    [Pupa: Your mother asked your boyfriend to come after one week, who knows did she do in that span of that time.]


    [Eehh¡­ but Junho is a powerful man, and the wealth and power of Jeon Group and family is in his hand. Junho''s mom might be a well-respected elder, but the decision is still in my hand. The best she can do is trying to intimidate me with Xiaojun and Aunty Feng.]


    [Pupa:¡­ sometimes, I really wish you have less confidence.]


    ***


    Junho and Kibum arrived in Jeon mansion. Kibum would usually come here every weekday for work, but this time, the atmosphere was heavier than usual. Many black suit bodyguards were standing at the gate. And when the car stopped in front of the main door, the bodyguards opened the car door for Junho.


    Junho came out of the car first, and then he reached out his hand for Kibum, "Let''s go."


    Kibum was wiping the cold sweat on his palm when he saw the smile on Junho''s face. He stopped for a moment and gulped. He reached out Junho''s hand, and they walked side by side.


    When they entered the main hall, they saw a woman in her mid fifty. She stood elegantly with a blue dress, crossed her arm with a frown on her face. There was a woman around the same age with a red dress beside her, a young man with a checkered sleeveless sweater.


    [System, the one in blue dress is my mom, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [Then, I assume that the ahjumma in red dress is Aunty Feng and my cousin, Feng Xiaojun. So, Feng Xiaojun is half Chinese-half Korean?]


    Pupa affirmed again. Yunyu took few glances at Feng Xiaojun. The man''s appearance had quite the similarity to Junho, other than his eyes and height. Feng Xiaojun was about five centimeters taller than Junho.


    [Hm¡­ he is gay.]


    [Pupa: What?! How did you know? I haven''t told you anything!]


    [Hehe, that''s what we call as gaydar, comrade sense, the radar to sense inner fabulousness.]


    Junho smiled in front of his mother, then he lowered his head, "Mom, Aunty Feng, Xiaojun, have you been waiting long?"


    Mother Jeon didn''t reply and kept glaring at Kibum. Kibum smiled awkwardly and lowered his head, "Ah, yes, this is Kim Kibum, my secretary and also my new lover."


    "M¡ªMy name is Kim Kibum, madam, a pleasure to meet you," Kibum lowered his head and presented the bouquet in his hand, "This is for you, madam."


    Mrs. Jeon glanced at Kibum, then she treated him like air, "Junho, let''s sit and talk about this."


    Kibum raised his head a bit and found that he had been ignored. He looked lost.


    ''This old woman dares to ignore us like this, what the heck! This bouquet is expensive for us!'' Taewoo complained inside Kibum''s head.


    Junho rubbed Kibum''s hair and pulled him together to sit face to face with Madam Jeon, Aunty Feng, and Xiaojun. Madam Jeon''s eyes were unpleasant, but she still said nothing. However, she signaled her sister, Aunty Feng, to speak first. But then, Aunty Feng signaled her son to open the conversation.


    The scene was funny in Junho''s eyes. But nerve-wracking for Kibum.


    Xiaojun awkwardly opened the conversation, "A¡ªAh, brother Jun, long time no see¡­"


    "It''s been a while, XiaoXiao. It''s rare for you to come. What are you doing nowadays?" Junho smiled. XiaoXiao was Junho''s darling name for his beloved cousin, whom he considered as his little brother.


    Xiaojun blushed slightly, he nodded his head, "A¡ªAh, I''m busy with work¡ª"


    Aunty Feng suddenly interrupted Xiaojun and took over the conversation, "Aiya, our Xiaojun is not only busy with work, but he is also busy having a date with his GIRLFRIEND."


    "E¡ªEh¡­ about that¡­" Xiaojun tried to interfere with his mumble, but he was ignored.


    Junho raised his brows, "Oh? Girlfriend? I don''t know that."


    "Yes! Xiaojun has a new GIRLFRIEND, who is also his new secretary. Her name is Shi Qiang. They have been going well together. Who knows they might marry soon," Aunty Feng said.


    [Puahahaha! Oh god, I''m trying hard not to laugh in front of them. Xiaojun is definitely a homo-homo cut sleeve. Who is this Shi Qiang, pretend girlfriend?]


    [Pupa:¡­ You actually guessed that right. Feng Xiaojun is a closeted gay who is a hardcore fudanshi. Shi Qiang is his new secretary, who is also a hardcore fujoshi. She agrees to help Xiaojun cover his sexuality until Xiaojun is brave enough to come out of the closet.]


    [Eeehh¡­ how do you know this information? It''s not written in the world background.]


    [Pupa: Well, there is a novel called Mr. CEO secretly reads BL! It''s a novel about Xiaojun''s daily life and his search for his true love¡­ well, mostly about his everyday life. It''s a good novel written by the same author of our fourth world, Gardenia of Blooming Desire. You should check it out.]


    [¡­ why are you advertising this to me? You know I have a trauma with that spicy chicken author and his wacky writing.]


    [Pupa:¡­ I''m a big fan of his works.]


    Junho chuckled leisurely, "I see, good for him."


    Madam Jeon got annoyed by her son''s nonchalant attitude, "Yes, good for our Xiaojun, but how about you, Junho?"


    "Hm? I have my future spouse with me today," Junho replied.


    "Well, Xiaojun''s spouse is a GIRL, and she will bear Xiaojun''s child in the future. But how about our Jeon Group? What would happen if my only son marries a man? Oh god, why do you give a curse upon my only son!" Madam Jeon took her handkerchief and wiped the fake tears on her eyes.


    [Yeah, mom, that will not work.]


    Junho tilted his head, nonchalant about the problem, "We can just take a son from branch family and raise it as our own."


    "H¡ªHow could this be?! How could you be so nonchalant, Jeon Junho!" Madam Jeon realized that fake tears wouldn''t shake her son at all. She shifted her attention at Kibum, who was silent the whole time;


    "What kind of black magic charm you put on my son? He is a good son before you come!" Madam Jeon was fuming. Aunty Feng tried to calm her sister down, "Sister, it''s no use to get angry at our Junho. Maybe he is blinded because he hasn''t seen a good woman for so long."


    Madam Jeon took a deep breath, but she glared at Junho again, "Your aunt is right. You are just confused because you''ve been busy for so long. That is why I asked your childhood friend when we lived in America back then."


    Madam Jeon cleared her throat and called someone who had been waiting inside a guest room, "Regina, come in."

 Chapter 137: 6.20

    "Regina, come in."


    One guest room''s door opened, and a caucasian woman in her late twenties appeared in an elegant white dress. She had straight, blonde hair and red lipstick. She strutted with her heels tapping the floor, her hips swayed left and right, showing her perfect body.


    She had a thin smile as she approached Madam Jeon and Aunty Feng. She gave them kisses on the cheek and acted all familiar, "Aunt Feng and Jeon are beautiful as always."


    "Ahaha, you are lovely, Regina," Madam Jeon said, "You should greet Junho. He is very eager to see you. And he is currently single."


    Madam Jeon winked at her. Regina kept her thin smile and approached Junho and Kibum. She passed Kibum and stopped in front of Junho, "Long time no see, Jeon Junho."


    She gave Junho cheek kisses as a greeting, but she glanced at Kibum and showed a small smirk. Junho responded because this was how greeting was done in the west as a sign of respect, but it was different in Kibum''s eyes.


    ''She dares to kiss Junho, my Junho!''


    ''Brother, why are you sitting like an idiot? Push her away from Junho!''


    Taewoo yelled inside Kibum''s head to no avail. Kibum could only clench the bouquet of flowers he brought.


    "Junho, do you still remember me?" Regina asked.


    "No," Junho said coldly.


    "Ahaha, you are such a dork. We met two months ago in New York, remember?"


    [For real, though, who is this random girl?]


    [Pupa: Regina Grace George, people called her Regina George instead. She was Junho''s childhood friend when he grew up in the U.S for seven years. She is the daughter of a wealthy businessman. She is highly knowledgeable, master''s degree in the ivy league, and speaks four languages.]


    [Ehh¡­ I admit that she is pretty, but I''m like¡­ 100% a shou, and Junho is even more bent than I am. What is my mother''s intention in bringing her here? There are three men in this room, and all of them are a bunch of homos!]


    [Pupa: You mean¡­ five men?]


    [Well, if you count Taewoo and me in, then yes, tee-hee.]


    Regina sat beside Madam Jeon, and she acted surprised, "Oh my, I forgot that there is another person here."


    Regina smiled at Feng Xiaojun, "My name is Regina Grace George. Nice to meet you."


    "Feng Xiaojun, a pleasure to meet you," Xiaojun said. He glanced at Brother Jun, not knowing what to react. Because Regina intended to ignore Kibum.


    Junho was annoyed at such an underhanded, petty tactic, he said, "You are bold enough to ignore my spouse."


    Regina raised her brows, she covered her mouth with her fingers, "Oh my, I''m sorry. I thought he is just a random servant of this mansion. I never thought someone so cheap looking could be your spouse, Junho."


    [Wait¡­ is this?]


    [Pupa: Yes, Madam Jeon brings Regina here not to seduce you, but to intimidate Kibum.]


    "Don''t you dare to insult my spouse! I love him, and it would be quite logical for you, as my friend, to respect him," Junho said. He glanced at Kibum, afraid that it would affect him because he knew how insecure Kibum was.


    "Oh, no, I do not dare!" Regina shook her head, "But you must forgive me because I''m quite sharp with my evaluation based on preference."


    Regina pointed at Kibum''s tuxedo, "Just look at that tuxedo, it is not something familiar to me, and tell you what, my father is quite knowledgeable about good quality suit and tux."


    "Maybe he bought it from the random store? I have to say, though, it fits his face, since¡­ you know, he is quite¡­ average, at least compared to you," Regina started judging with the intention of pulling Kibum''s confidence down to the gutter.


    "You¡ª!"


    "Eh? Junho, why are you angry? You know well that tuxedo is pretty cheap, usually used by servants or guards. I''m just stating the truth," Regina tilted her head innocently;


    "Besides, I noticed that he is wearing no-brand shoes. I admire his populist nature, but frankly, I find it detestable. How could he step into Jeon Mansion with that shoes? Aren''t you the one who said that you don''t like someone who doesn''t care about their appearance?"


    [Wait, did Junho ever said that?!]


    [Pupa: But of course.]


    "My spouse takes care of his appearance seriously! He is well-dressed for this special occasion!" Junho rebuked. He held Kibum''s hand tightly, looking at him anxiously, "Don''t listen to what she said. I really appreciate your earnestness to meet my mother!"


    "Oh, speaking about earnestness¡­" Regina''s eyes darted at the bouquet of flower on Kibum''s hand, "Why does he bring a bouquet of cheap roses? You didn''t tell him that Aunt Jeon loves Pansy and Gardenia? She hates roses, don''t you remember?"


    "Or maybe, because Gardenia and Pansies are quite expensive, so he cannot afford it? Well, with his kind of appearance, I guess the budget must be tight," Regina''s words completely destroyed Kibum''s confidence. His body trembled in shock as his heart sunk to a bottomless pit.


    [Madam Jeon doesn''t like roses?!]


    [Pupa: There is no information about this. But I don''t think so. Regina may just make it up on the spot to bully Kibum.]


    Junho glared at Regina, "My mother never told me that she doesn''t like roses! I sent her a variety of flowers, and she never complains!"


    "Oh? Aunt Jeon told me that she hates roses. I guess that means Aunt Jeon and I are quite close, don''t you think?" Regina grinned as she was victorious.


    Junho''s eyes darted at his mother, asking for confirmation. But Madam Jeon zipped her mouth and ignored her son. It was really the sign that she took part in bullying Kibum.


    Junho had enough. He stood from the chair and pulled Kibum with him.


    "Junho, where are you going?" Madam Jeon finally asked.


    Junho and Kibum halted their steps, "I agreed to meet you because I want to introduce my lover to my parents. I don''t want him to be bullied unnecessarily."


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 60%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 60%.]


    "Fine then, it''s up to you," Madam Jeon was angry. She tried hard to wake Junho up, he was still stubborn to stay with this ordinary man;


    "But you should know, Regina will be working as your second secretary starting tomorrow! Remember that!"

 Chapter 138: 6.21

    "Sir, your coffee," Kibum placed the coffee on the table. Junho smiled and caught Kibum''s hand, "S¡ªSir?"


    Kibum''s face warmed up when Junho''s strong hand rubbed his palm. Junho pulled Kibum''s hand and kissed it gently, "Morning, sweetheart."


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 70%.]


    "S¡ªSir, we are in the office¡­" Kibum said, disagreeing. But his face showed his willingness. His cheeks were blooming red as he got nervous. He dodged Junho''s stare because his eyes would tell everything in his heart right now.


    "We are in my office, so it doesn''t matter," Junho grinned. He wanted to pull Kibum''s collar to kiss his lips, but the door was opened without notice from outside.


    "Oh my, did I interrupt something here?" Regina''s voice shattered the pink atmosphere between Junho and Kibum. Junho glared at Regina, who leaned on the wall, "Junho, you said that you hate unprofessional behavior in your office, but it seems that you are also the one who licks your own spit."


    "Maybe this Secretary of yours has a bad influence on you," Regina shrugged and strutted to Junho''s desk. She intentionally stepped on Kibum''s shoes with her heels and put a stack of documents on Junho''s desk.


    "This is the documents that my dad has prepared to start a branch under Jeon Group. He is very pleased that I will be working as your new secretary. Though, I lied to him that I am your only secretary," Regina smiled sweetly at Junho, "Don''t you think I fill the shoes better as your only secretary?"


    Regina glanced at the coffee that was prepared by Kibum, and she was disgusted, "I didn''t know that you like commoner coffee. You said it tasted detestable before. Is this also the influence of your secretary? Just look what he did to you. He is trying to change your habit to match his life."


    "I''ve heard that people in social media slandered him as being shameless and unworthy to stay side by side with you. I can see that very clearly from the first glance," Regina scoffed at Kibum;


    "I usually hate the media, but this time, I agreed with them. Look at him shamelessly holding hands with you in front of me."


    Kibum pulled his hand off from Junho and took few steps back. It had been two days since Regina worked here. She was more of a nuisance than a secretary because all she did was insult Kibum and everything he did.


    ''Goddamn, this bitch! Brother, why can''t you just slap her face? Don''t tell me you believe that a man shouldn''t slap a woman? She just stepped and pressed your shoes with her sharp heel! Your feet are now in pain!'' Taewoo was fuming with his brother''s uselessness.


    ''I don''t want Junho to get in trouble¡­'' Kibum reasoned with Taewoo.


    ''Junho can take care of himself! My god, stop being such a pushover!''


    [Seriously, can I slap this bitch? Don''t tell me that I should not hit women, because bitch slap is unisex!]


    [Pupa: I mean, you are probably going to get ejected immediately. Jeon Junho never hit a woman.]


    [Goddamn you and your chivalry, Jeon Junho!]


    "T¡ªThen, I will leave¡­" Kibum lowered his head and left the room.


    Junho looked a little lost after seeing his cutie lover left just like that. He glared at Regina, "Are you satisfied by being a nuisance inside my office the whole day? Regina, I expected better from you."


    Regina shrugged, "I am tasked by your mother to wake you up. Besides, my dad has been thinking about marrying me off, and his discussion with your mother leads to the plan of our engagement in the future~."


    "And you want to be engaged with me? You see with your own eyes that I''m gay, and I have a lover already," Junho said coldly.


    "Heh, I don''t really care about that. I just think that we are a perfect fit. Since birth, we are both rich and well educated, and you are very handsome as I am beautiful. About your identity as a gay, oh, don''t worry about that. I''m sure you can get it up once we spend our first night together," Regina winked.


    Junho was disgusted, but he was too tired to rebuke this woman. Regina was that kind of girl who would shut you down with her words and ignore others'' opinions if they didn''t fit her narrative.


    "Whatever, just get the heck out of my office," Junho said rudely. But Regina only responded with a shrug and pointed at the documents that she brought, "Remember to review that, my father is very eager about having a son-in-law and a business partner in Korea."


    Regina left Junho''s office and met Kibum, who was sitting at the secretary desk. He acted as if he was busy writing something. But indeed, he was eavesdropping on everything Regina said inside Junho''s office.


    Regina eyed him and smiled, "Why are you pretending to work on something? I know that you can''t focus after listening to what I said to Junho."


    Kibum tried to ignore her and started typing about a random thing on the computer. Regina slammed the keyboard with her palm and glared at Kibum, "Who are you trying to ignore me, Regina Grace George? You are just a lowlife, thinking he could climb to elite society by confusing Junho."


    "¡­"


    "Don''t try to act like an innocent man," Regina''s eyes squinted as he judged Kibum, "I can see that you are a snake. Even more dangerous than I am."


    "W¡ªWhat do you mean¡­" Kibum replied he was intimidated by how fierce Regina was.


    "I know that you hid something inside you, something evil. And my intuition is rarely wrong. I know that you will be a danger for Junho," Regina smirked, "Would you mind telling me your villainous intention to him? Before I call my bodyguards to make, you disappear forever."


    Regina gripped Kibum''s cheek, "And I''m not playing around, two-faced bitch."


    Kibum, who had been holding too many torments nowadays, couldn''t handle this anymore. He didn''t reply to her immediately, but Regina felt that something was wrong. She had the feeling that this man had a malicious intention, but once Kibum raised his head, she saw a different person in those eyes.

 Chapter 139: 6.22

    Regina saw a different person when Kibum raised his head. His gaze was sharp, domineering, and malicious. He grinned from ear to ear and asked, "And I''m also not playing around, Miss Regina George."


    Sensing danger, Regina released her grip off Kibum''s cheek and stepped backward. But Taewoo quickly used his hand and choked Regina. He strangled her and pressed on the vital part that made her unable to breathe.


    "R¡ªRelease me!" Regina struggled, but Taewoo watched amusedly.


    "Why are you scared? You were really fierce and merciless a moment ago," Taewoo stood from the chair and choked harder. Regina struggled, but she indeed was powerless. She was lifted until her heels couldn''t touch the floor anymore, and she felt that her life was at the end of her throat.


    This guy was not joking. He really wanted to kill her.


    "You have fun taunting my brother for days. Do you think I''m scared to end your miserable life here?" Taewoo threatened, "The only thing I''m worried about is how to dispose of your body."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter decreases to 30%.]


    [Huh? What?! What happened?]


    [Hurry and look outside, or Kibum/Taewoo will score their first kill.]


    Regina''s face was red as she was unable to breathe, "Ahk¡­ I¡ªI will report¡­"


    Regina''s eyes rolled back, she almost lost consciousness when Junho''s office door suddenly slammed open, and Junho saw this scene.


    Taewoo turned his head to Junho and froze on the spot.


    "Kim Taewoo, what are you doing?!" Junho tackled Taewoo until he fell to the ground and released Regina. Regina coughed many times and tried to inhale as much air as possible to fill her lung. Her face was red, and she had patches of saliva on her dress.


    "Junho! Who is that monster?!" Regina rubbed her neck. It had an unmistakable bruise of being strangled a few moments ago. She was both furious and terrified.


    Junho turned his head, "I¡ªI can explain this, he is not a dangerous man."


    "He almost killed me! He is a psychopath! I will call the police!" Regina hurriedly fished out her phone and dialed the emergency number.


    "NO!" Junho took Regina''s phone and smashed it to the ground. The phone was scattered into pieces, which also scared Regina.


    "L¡ªLet''s peacefully solve this," Junho tried to calm the situation down. But Regina was too terrified to think straight. She staggered to stand up and distanced herself from Junho and Taewoo.


    "Peaceful manner, my ass! He is trying to kill me!" Regina took her bag and ran to the lift. She wanted to leave Junho and this psychopath as soon as possible. But she was still traumatized that she tripped on her heels. She fell to the ground embarrassedly.


    Junho lend a hand to help Regina, but Regina slapped his hand and stood up by her own, "Don''t touch me! Junho, you are keeping a psychopath! Do you know what kind of danger you have around you?!"


    "N¡ªNo, this is just a misunderstanding. Kibum is not evil," Junho grasped Regina''s hand, who was about to press the lift button.


    "He. Almost. Killed. Me! I will jail him!" Regina screamed frantically. It was fortunate that this entire floor was dedicated only for Junho, or else, this would escalate into an even bigger problem.


    "Just don''t report this to the police! I will do anything, don''t report him to the police!" Junho was worried that Kibum would be jailed. Life in jail might incite Taewoo''s murderous nature even more.


    Regina finally calmed down. She glared at Taewoo, whose face distorted in pain on the ground. And then she stared at Junho, "Fire him! Don''t ever let him near me again! I want you to comply with all requests from your mother about our engagement!"


    Regina pressed the lift button and threatened once again, "If I still see that psychopath in this place tomorrow, then I will report everything today!"


    Regina entered the lift and left in a hurry. Junho was stumped as he stared at the elevator blankly. His feet were cold, knowing that this was Taewoo''s fault in the first place, so he needed to take responsibility.


    Junho approached Taewoo, who was still on the ground, with his face seemingly changing from anger and pain repeatedly. It seemed that Kibum tried to take control once more. Nevertheless, whether it was Kibum or Taewoo, Junho didn''t care at this point.


    He hugged Kibum/Taewoo tightly.


    "I messed it up! Junho, I messed it up!" Kibum cried in Junho''s chest. He tried hard to control his anger and prevent Taewoo to take control. But his emotion still took over him, and he messed everything up.


    "Hush, it''s okay. I know you are trying your best," Junho''s heart was in tremendous pain listening to Kibum crying desperately. He knew that he couldn''t keep Kibum anymore as a secretary. Because Regina had Junho''s mother as backing, and she was the one who got assaulted.


    [¡­ I really underestimate that woman. She is so vicious and crazy. She taunted Kibum until he snapped but turned the card against him.]


    [Pupa: That''s why I wished you can be less confident sometimes. You often underestimate the difficulty of the mission because you always think one-dimensionally. Always try to assess the situation and take prevention whenever necessary.]


    [¡­ don''t you think it''s a bit too late for friendly advice?]


    [Pupa: It''s not a friendly advice. I just don''t want to see you having sex every day in this world. I have no more stock of holy water.]


    [¡­ you really spare me no pity, Pupa.]


    Junho didn''t want to risk Kibum getting jailed because of this, "Kibum, I know you tried your best. But you will have to lay low and stay in your house for a while. Wait until I can solve all the problems, okay?"


    Kibum raised his head, his cheeks were puffy because he cried too much, and his eyes were swollen, "You will leave me?"


    Kibum was heartbroken.


    "No, I will never leave you, Kibum. You are precious to me. I just want you to be safe, I will clear this problem soon, and then, you can return back as my secretary, okay?" Junho pacified Kibum''s fragile heart.


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 80%.]


    "Uhm¡­ I believe you¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Kibum rested on Junho''s embrace until he fell asleep. It must have drained his mental strength trying to control Taewoo. But once he fell asleep, Taewoo took the body.


    He glared at Junho but said nothing.


    "Why?" it was Taewoo''s first word after a while, "Why did you protect her? I can obviously end her life right there. I can throw away her body, and she will pose no more trouble."


    "Don''t," Junho tightened his hug, "I don''t want you to hurt anyone."


    "But I don''t want you or Kibum to get hurt," Taewoo said.


    "I can protect myself and Kibum. Taewoo, promise me to never kill anyone in your life," Junho pleaded. He tightened his hug and begged once more, "If you want to hurt anyone, just hurt me instead, as long as I don''t lose you or Kibum. You two are precious to me."


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 80%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 50%.]

 Chapter 140: 6.23

    The day after was like a fleeting dream for Kibum. He was kicked out of the office after Taewoo almost killed Regina. She even went as far as forbidding him to go inside Junho''s office to formally express his farewell to his former boss.


    "Why are you still here, psychopath? Leave now! Even looking at your face makes me nauseous!" Regina glared as Kibum carried all his belonging from his former job as a secretary. He lowered his head and excused himself.


    When he entered the elevator, his gaze lingered on the mahogany door directly facing the elevator. He wished maybe Junho would come out and pulled him out of this elevator. Maybe Junho would bravely shield him from Regina''s poisonous tongue. Maybe¡­


    There were too many maybes in his head, and he still wished for something impossible. Kibum shook his head. The reality was painful indeed, but Junho was not the one at fault. He tried his best and said that he was still trying to tackle the problem with Regina.


    The elevator door closed, with Kibum stood alone inside the elevator.


    ''Junho is in a difficult position because of me¡­'' Kibum lamented


    ''Don''t be such a pushover. It is not your fault. It''s that Regina bitch who tries to blackmail Junho,'' Taewoo said.


    ''It''s your fault for losing control. The situation wouldn''t escalate this far if you just stay silent and let Regina humiliate me,'' Kibum said.


    Taewoo was obviously displeased, but what Kibum said was correct. It was him to truly wanted to kill that poisonous woman. If Junho didn''t stop him, Regina would be dead meat right now.


    Kibum left the office and used a taxi to return back home. He put the box of his belonging in the front door and head straight to the bed. For some reason, he didn''t want to restrain Taewoo after that incident with Regina.


    ''You really won''t chain me? Not afraid of me making a mess again?'' Taewoo asked.


    ''No, I do not¡­ care.''


    Kibum closed his eyes tiredly. He refused to talk with Taewoo right now and fell asleep immediately, letting Taewoo take control of his body.


    Taewoo opened his eyes and looked around. It had been a while since he could roam around his house freely because his brother would always chain him like a dog every night.


    Taewoo stretched his arm. He stood from the bed and went to explore the house that trapped them for so long. Maybe Kibum hadn''t realized this yet, but they never had a happy life in this house. It was all screaming, fighting, crying, which led to their mother''s mental breakdown.


    Taewoo sat on the reclining chair where their mother often lamented on her fate before. The nostalgia hit hard on him, "How I really wish that we can return back to our childhood. I would rather end everything before Kibum got traumatized."


    ***


    Junho was busy fighting with his mother via phone, "Mom! I do not want to get engaged with Regina! Don''t you see that I''m gay? I cannot give you a biological grandchild!"


    "You should! Don''t you have filial piety with your parents? Your dad will crawl out of his grave if he sees you like this!" Madam Jeon also persisted with her stance. She was a traditional woman with traditional views. Something like a same-sex relationship was out of her dictionary.


    "Mom, listen to me! I would never marry anyone except Kibum! I will not marry a poisonous woman like Regina. You will regret taking her as a daughter-in-law because she will suck us dry!"


    "What do you mean? Regina also comes from a rich family! You two are a match made in heaven!" Madam Jeon insisted.


    Junho was angry with the conversation that led to nowhere. He hung up the call and vented his anger by turning vibrator intensity inside his ass to the maximum.


    [Ah¡­ that feels better.]


    [Pupa: ¡­ you know that you still haven''t solved anything yet, right?]


    [You see, sometimes, the best thing you can do in such a helpless situation is to sit down, enjoy your tea, and feel the vibration inside, tee-hee.]


    [Pupa: Okay, slut. Now get back to work, or this will lead to an even bigger disaster.]


    [What can I do? Regina has such a giant card to blackmail us. The only thing I can do is to repeatedly reject Regina until she got tired. She doesn''t love Junho, right? She just has too much time for herself.]


    [Pupa: At least, you should try to show her that you really mean it.]


    [Like¡­ showing her that my love for Kibum/Taewoo, and there is no room for her?]


    [Pupa: Exactly.]


    Yunyu was thinking about visiting Kibum''s house. It would serve two purposes: first, to show Regina how she would never replace Kibum, and second, it might help him find a hidden plot in this world.


    [Seriously, though. The Fatemeters are already 80%, and I still haven''t seen any lead about Kibum''s past or the hidden plot.]


    Junho left the office and was greeted with Regina, who sat at the secretary desk, doing nothing other than scrolling her Instagram feed.


    "Where are you going, Junho?" Regina asked suspiciously.


    "It''s none of your business," Junho replied crudely. He didn''t even spare her a glance before pressing the elevator button.


    "Junho! I will be your future fianc¨¦e! I have the right to know!" Regina yelled at him. But Junho didn''t seem to care.


    "Just because you blackmailed me and scheme with my mother for a simple engagement doesn''t mean that I will love you. Probably never, so spare your energy and start doing something more productive," Junho said before the elevator door closed.


    Regina was raging. She had successfully separated Junho and that psychopath. But Junho still loved that guy foolishly, "If this kind of threat does not shake him, then I have to get a bigger threat to make him submit."


    Regina texted her subordinate and asked about the cinema Kibum and Junho went into on their first day in public, and her subordinate replied with a text;


    *Miss, I have forced the cinema manager to hand in the spare copy of Mr. Jeon Junho and his secretary''s sex tape. Do you want me to send it to you?*


    Regina smiled thin. She knew that she would hit the jackpot if she got a sex tape of Junho with that psychopath, "With this, Junho will fully submit to me."

 Chapter 141: 6.24

    Junho told his chauffeur to go to a house that has been registered as Kibum''s house. He bought a bouquet of flowers along the way for Kibum. Once he arrived at his destination, he was surprised that Kibum actually had such a lovely house.


    [Wait, Kibum is actually a rich kid?!]


    [Pupa: It is not specified in the world background, though.]


    [Just look at this house! It is three times bigger than mine in my world, and he lives in such an elite neighborhood! Why would he work as a secretary if his parents can afford something like this?!]


    Junho got out of the car and pressed the bell.


    Taewoo frowned, "Did someone pressed the bell? I don''t even know that bell still functions."


    Taewoo checked the camera security and saw a familiar man in a black suit, holding a flower bouquet. Taewoo rushed to open the door and saw Junho smiled in front of him, "A pretty flower, monsieur?"


    Taewoo pulled Junho to his embrace and kissed his lips fervently, "Mmh! Mmff¡­" Junho struggled due to the sudden attack, but in the end, he gave in and dropped the flower to the ground.


    Taewoo closed the door and pushed Junho to the wall. He stuck out his tongue, demanded Junho open his mouth, and let him explore. Their tongues entangled on each other, trying to taste as if they had been separated for so long, even though it was only a day.


    Taewoo unbuttoned Junho''s suit before Junho stopped him, "This is not the time."


    "But I want you," Taewoo said, "I really want you, Jeon Junho."


    Pupa watched the intoxication on Yunyu''s face, and its eyes squinted;


    [Pupa: Just because your name is Junhoe doesn''t mean that you can be a hoe in heat every time you meet Taewoo. Focus on the mission!]


    [Ah¡­ yeah¡­ that mission.]


    Junho struggled to separate himself from horny Taewoo. After few more struggles, Taewoo''s lust finally subsided a bit, and he took a step back. He stared at Junho, "Do you not want me?"


    "No, it''s not that. I just¡­ I come here because I want to have a talk," Junho said, but his eyes tried to dodge Taewoo''s peering gaze.


    "Tch, fine then. Go sit wherever you want, I will make a tea for you," Taewoo said. He went to the kitchen to make a tea while Junho was looking around, trying to find something that might give him some clue about Kibum/Taewoo''s past or the hidden plot.


    Yunyu looked around the living room, it was quite spacious, but almost all the furniture were all dusty. Even the floor in this living room was dusty. However, one old reclining chair had a trace of someone sitting on it a few minutes ago.


    Yunyu guessed that Taewoo had just sitting on it before he came.


    [I think it''s that reclining chair.]


    [Pupa: Just try it.]


    Yunyu touched the reclining chair and got the notification instantly;


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! The identical twins in one body!]


    Yunyu closed his eyes as Pupa slowly poured the information on his head.


    "Ah, my good sons are here," a woman in her mid-thirties said while she watched her twin sons, Kibum and Taewoo, came home after they finished playing around the public park.


    Kibum and Taewoo were six-year-old identical twins who were sticky and would never leave each other alone. But it was relatively easy to differentiate them. Kibum was the older brother. He was shy, quiet, and reserved. He barely talked and looked dull.


    Meanwhile, the younger one, Taewoo, was energetic, loud, charming, and he was a natural leader for his peers. Even from such young age, people realized that Taewoo would be an amazing man in the future.


    However, Taewoo never left his twin brother, Kibum. Whenever people asked him to go, Taewoo would always take Kibum with him, even if they didn''t want to go with Kibum.


    But it was evident that their parents had an obvious bias towards pampering Taewoo rather than Kibum. Because Kibum was not excellent enough, he was not active or smart enough compared to Taewoo.


    "Mom, today I played with other kids, and they start calling Kibum a loser! So I beat them up!" Taewoo said proudly. He pulled Kibum, who hid behind him, to the front, "Look at what they did to Kibum! They are throwing dirt at him. He also got scratches on his face!"


    "Hm¡­ go wash yourself, Kibum," their mom said nonchalantly. Kibum nodded and went to the bathroom to wash. Meanwhile, Taewoo had few scratches on his arm, and his mother overreacted;


    "Oh my god! Taewoo, you are hurt!" his mother immediately took the first aid kit and treated Taewoo''s wound, "Next time, don''t let yourself get hurt, okay?"


    "But they are hurting Kibum! Of course, I have to protect him!" Taewoo said unrelenting. His mother sighed and patted his head;


    "My son Taewoo is a good boy. You will be a great man in the future. Your brother might hinder you, so you should not protect him too much. He needs to learn how to defend himself in the future, okay?"


    Taewoo obviously disagreed, "But Kibum is my brother! I cannot live without him!"


    "Hush! Don''t say something like that. Even if Kibum died first, you must move on because you are destined to be the great man, not him," his mother said.


    Kibum, who had just finished washing his face, heard everything his mother just said. His small heart sunk deep, but he didn''t want to be angry because whenever he got angry or raised his voice, his mother would beat him again and again when Taewoo was sleeping.


    ''If only I can be Taewoo,'' Kibum thought in his heart.


    ***


    They lived like two normal kids until an incident changed everything. Kibum and Taewoo were playing in the public park near their house as always. They were having so much fun until they realized that the sun was setting and there was no other kid in the public park except them.


    "Let''s go back, Kibum," Taewoo said. Kibum replied with a nod.


    On their way back home, a black van suddenly stopped in front of them, and the door was opened. In less than a second, a man in his mid-forties snatched Kibum and Taewoo and closed the van door.


    "Boss! What will we do with these twins? They are good looking young kids! We might be able to get good money by selling them!"


    "Yes, that''s the idea. They are only six years old. They can forget their parents," the man in the driver''s seat replied. He started the car, and they passed the neighborhood unnoticed.


    Kibum was scared. He trembled due to shock as he was about to cry.


    But Taewoo was not scared. He was more angry than frightened. His and Kibum''s neck was pinned by this old man, "Let us go!"


    The man laughed and said, "Little boy, don''t be angry. Be good, like your brother. Look at him. He is not struggling at all."


    Taewoo glanced at his brother, who was sobbing and started crying. At that moment, little Taewoo''s anger was ignited. His brother was precious to him. He struggled even harder, "Let us go! LET US GO!"


    "Aish! What is happening? You can''t handle two kids?" the driver asked.


    "This kid is struggling too much!" The old man actually got overwhelmed by a six years old kid. He wanted to take a rope to tie this kid, but he got careless and gave Taewoo a room to bite his hand.


    "Arrghhh!" the man screamed as he felt that his skin would tear off at any moment. Taewoo was like a rabid dog. He jumped and bit the man''s ear, "Argggh! Let me go, you little shit!"


    He was busy with Taewoo, so he let Kibum go. Kibum was still scared, his body was trembling, but when he saw his brother getting punched few times and yet relentlessly bit the man''s ear with his teeth, Kibum''s courage was ignited.


    Kibum stood up and looked around. He found a screwdriver lying near him. He picked it up and prepared to stab the man, but Taewoo had a different idea.


    His eyes glared at the man in the driver''s seat, telling Kibum to stab that man instead.


    "Ya! What is happening!?" the driver turned his head on the back to check the situation, and Kibum attacked with the screwdriver. He stabbed the driver''s eye with it.


    "Arrggh!" The driver screamed as he let go of the steering wheel, but his feet stepped on the gas. The car sped up to a big tree and crashed, and the front was smashed horribly, killing everyone inside except one person.


    Part 2 of the hidden plot will be on the next chapter!

 Chapter 142: 6.25

    Kibum''s body was in severe pain as he tried hard to breathe. The impact of the car crash instantly killed the driver and the kidnapper. He should have been dead too. Because his head was about to be squashed by the horribly dent car.


    However, Taewoo jumped at him right before the crash and shielded him with his body. Once he opened his head again, he saw Taewoo with blood all over his body. Kibum had one of his ribs broken, but it was nothing compared to Taewoo.


    Taewoo still hugged him tightly, as if he wanted to protect his twin brother until his last breath, "Taewoo, Taewoo!"


    Kibum tried to shake Taewoo''s head, but Taewoo was unresponsive. Kibum had a bad premonition about this, "Wake up! Mom and dad are waiting for you! They will kill me if you are dead! Taewoo!"


    Still no answer. At this point, Kibum''s body was hurt all over, not only because of the wounds but also because of the emotional pain. Although he never said it out loud like Taewoo did, he truly loved his twin brother.


    Because they shared the same pain.


    "Taewoo¡­ wake up¡­ mom and dad love you more, they will be sad if you are gone¡­" Kibum started sobbing. He shook his brother''s body a few more times. And finally, Taewoo''s eyelids twitched.


    Taewoo couldn''t feel his body at all. Everything was broken at this point. He could not open his eyes, but he heard Kibum sobbing in his embrace, "Ki¡­bum¡­ are you¡­ okay?"


    "Yes, I''m okay. Taewoo, don''t go¡­ mom and dad love you¡­"


    The child Taewoo also knew that, since they were just babies, mom and dad never spare a glance at his twin brother. It was the reason why Taewoo was so overprotective of his brother.


    "Ki..bum¡­ I never die¡­" Taewoo used up all his remaining strength to tighten his embrace on Kibum, "We¡­ are twins¡­ I will live in your¡­ body."


    "I will protect¡­ brother¡­ forever."


    It was Taewoo''s last words that Kibum heard until Taewoo stopped breathing. Kibum cried out loud even after the police and ambulance arrived to save them.


    The twins'' parents were notified about the kidnapping and car accident. They rushed to the hospital as they were anxious about the twins'' condition, but mostly Taewoo. And their heart sank once the doctor said, "There is only one twin that survives. But they are identical, so I don''t know which one survives."


    "Please let it be Taewoo, doctor!" the dad immediately said.


    The doctor was a bit angry with that reply, but he brought them to the ward, where a boy was bandaged around his shoulder and chest. He closed his eyes, which made it hard for the parents to check whether it was Kibum or Taewoo who survived.


    The parents waited the whole day until the kid opened his eyes. His mom and dad were beside him, waiting anxiously, "Mom¡­ dad?"


    The moment Kibum opened his eyes, his parents immediately knew that Taewoo didn''t make it. His dad was heartbroken, and his mom cried and wailed, "Why you?! Why are you alive, not Taewoo?! My precious son! Please give me back my son!"


    Kibum watched in silence, his body was hurt all over, but it was nothing compared to the heartache he experienced that day.


    ***


    Kibum couldn''t attend the funeral of his twin brother. He was stuck on his bed while he heard the painful cry of his mother downstairs, crying as Taewoo was put into the casket, about to be buried.


    Kibum felt a strange sensation in his heart as he heard his mom''s cried, like a needle continuously pricking his heart. He decided to close his eyes, hoping he could sleep to numb the pain.


    ''Hi, brother!''


    Kibum heard something in his dream, he looked around to find nothing, but that familiar voice kept calling him.


    ''Brother, here!''


    Kibum turned his head to the source of the voice, and he saw Taewoo perfectly alive and well. He grinned happily and jumped towards Kibum. He hugged him and asked, ''Did you miss me?''


    Kibum didn''t reply, but he kept staring at his brother, unblinking.


    ''Why are you staring at me? You know that I will keep living with you, right? We are twins!'' Taewoo said. He circled around Kibum and continued, ''Although my real body has died, I will take control of your body from time to time. We will also talk every day, so you will not be lonely.''


    ''Isn''t this what mom and dad want? As long as we live, then we can keep living normally, together as a family!''


    ''¡­ yes, together¡­'' Kibum replied. It was the moment when he accepted Taewoo inside his head and adopted his behavior.


    ***


    Their mother was heavily affected by Taewoo''s death. She started calling Taewoo''s name out of nowhere when they eat dinner or when she was sitting on that reclining chair. She started having delusions of seeing Taewoo instead of Kibum.


    "Hi, mom! Why are you so sad these days?" Taewoo asked as he approached his mom.


    His mother, who was mostly pensive and unresponsive, finally reacted once she heard that familiar voice. She saw Taewoo sitting on the chair, looking at her curiously, "T¡ªTaewoo?!"


    "Yes, mom?" Taewoo replied.


    "H¡ªHow¡­ Taewoo, is that you?!" his mother grabbed Taewoo''s hand and pulled him in her embrace, "My son, where have you been? Why are you leaving your mother alone like this?"


    "Ah, that," Taewoo scratched his head, "I lived inside my brother''s body now! I will take his body whenever necessary, mom. Don''t worry about me. I''m still here!"


    Kim mother didn''t know if it was the real Taewoo or Kibum pretended to be her beloved son. But he looked and acted like Taewoo. Thus, she accepted it nonetheless because she genuinely wanted Taewoo back.


    Kim mother told her husband about this good news, but her husband thought that she went mad, "You''ve gone mad! Taewoo is dead. Let him go!"


    "No! Taewoo is not dead!" Kim mother pulled Kibum, who hid at the corner, watching his parents fought. She clenched his shoulder until Kibum winced in pain;


    "Now, let Taewoo come!" Kim mother said. Kibum only froze as he didn''t know what to do, "Kibum! Let my precious son come! I need him!" Kim mother clenched Kibum even tighter.


    Kibum paled, he looked at his father for help, but his father only stared coldly. In the end, his mother screamed like a lunatic and continuously calling Taewoo to come back.


    It was the sign of her madness.

 Chapter 143: 6.26

    As Kim mother''s mental health deteriorating overtime, Kim father began to seek pleasure outside. He went out a lot and often didn''t return home until the next day or two. He was caught cheating many times, but he was nonchalant. Thus, it was only Kibum and his crazed mother left in the house.


    Kim mother would never feed Kibum unless he turned into Taewoo. Thus, the line between Kibum and Taewoo got blurrier, even Kibum couldn''t differentiate which one was his anymore. He just knew that Taewoo would always greet him in his dream before he slept or fell unconscious.


    Taewoo never showed himself in front of dad, but he always showed himself in front of mom. It made Kim mother suspect that Kibum intentionally tried to suppress Taewoo in his head to make her look crazy.


    The peak of her madness was when he was eight years old, his mother confronted him with a knife. The image of a gentle mother that would dote on Taewoo disappeared on Kibum''s mind. There was only a crazed woman with messy hair and swollen eyes.


    She pointed her knife at Kibum, "Give my son back! I know you are trying to prison him inside you!"


    "I¡ªI''m not¡ª"


    Kim mother pushed Kibum to the ground, "I know you envied him! Because you are a burden compared to him! Give Taewoo back!"


    Kibum was in severe emotional distress. He soon had a headache and fell unconscious, letting Taewoo took control over his body.


    Kim mother was overjoyed when she saw Taewoo again. She dropped the knife and hugged him tight, "My precious son! Where have you been? I really missed you!"


    Taewoo stared at his mother, who went mad. She frequently abused Kibum. She slapped him, kicked him, and would never feed Kibum unless Taewoo took control. All she did was hurting Kibum until this moment, she pointed a knife at Kibum with the obvious intention of killing him.


    Taewoo''s gaze chilled, and he smiled, "Mom, sorry I''ve been away. I was in playing in heaven."


    "Heaven?!" Kim mother was bewildered, "You have your own body in heaven?!"


    "Of course! I just visited Kibum from sometimes to visit him and you. But, I cannot do it often. Mom, do you want to meet me in heaven?"


    "Yes! My son, anything for you!" Kim mother imagined herself with her precious son in heaven. This world had been a living hell for her. Since Taewoo''s death, her husband had many affairs with other women, and everyone ostracized her and called her crazy.


    Taewoo''s smile widened, and he said, "Then follow me to heaven. All you need to do is to kill yourself, and we can be together in heaven, mom."


    "Yes!" Kim mother took the knife again, about to stab herself, but Taewoo stopped her;


    "But I still want to visit this world and visit my brother in the future. Why don''t you make it seems like an incident? So no one will ever suspect Kibum or me in the future?"


    Kim mother followed her son''s advice. She took her jewelry and buried it in the backyard. She broke the door lock and smashed her body to the wall, and destroyed some furniture. After it was believable enough, she came to Taewoo again.


    "We will meet again in heaven, my son," Kim mother said as she picked up the knife and stabbed herself in the stomach. Taewoo watched everything with a cold gaze. He felt the pain that Kibum experienced, and it was like a neverending torment for Kibum.


    Taewoo liked his mother. But after what she did to Kibum, he felt that it was justified before she killed Kibum for real.


    ***


    Yunyu took a deep breath as he opened his eyes again. He was already sitting on the same reclining chair that Taewoo and Kim mother used back then. The pain in his heart caught him, and he started crying.


    [Kibum¡­ Taewoo¡­]


    [This is too painful. I pity them both, Kibum had a rough childhood, and I can see why he becomes an insecure and quiet man in his adulthood. I also pity Taewoo, but I have one question, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: What is it?]


    [Is the current Taewoo real¡­ or is he just a fragment of imagination created by Kibum to compensate his parents?]


    [Pupa: That, I don''t know for sure. But Taewoo is also the master of this world, so I assume that he is real.]


    Taewoo returned with a plate of snack and tea for Junho. When he entered the living room, he saw Junho sitting on that reclining chair, with tears streaming down his cheek. His expression was blank, but it looked like he was in deep pain.


    "Junho? What happened?" Taewoo put down the snacks and approached Junho. Junho glanced at Taewoo, and he jumped at him, "Wha¡ª"


    They fell on the ground with Junho on top of Taewoo. Junho hugged him tightly. His body was trembling. His voice was hoarse as he said, "I will never leave you two. Kibum, Taewoo, I love you both."


    "What¡­ what happened to you?" Taewoo asked.


    Junho didn''t reply. Instead, he tightened his hug and kissed Taewoo on the lips fervently, "Taewoo, I know you love your brother so much. I know your sacrifice and your dedication to help him. You''ve suffered a lot."


    Taewoo gazed at Junho, who couldn''t stop crying. He didn''t know what happened to Junho, but Junho was sincere when he said that he loved Taewoo and Kibum. Thus, Taewoo accepted it despite the question in his head, and said;


    "I love you too, Junho. I thought you are just a passing fun for me, but once you keep on helping us, I realized that my feeling is also as deep as Kibum''s feeling for you," Taewoo kissed Junho and smiled, "I hope you can accept us both because Kibum also loves you. Maybe his feeling is even stronger than mine."


    "I accept you two, trust me."


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 100%. May the God of love bless you with eternal happiness!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 100%. This is the bonus Fatemeter for unlocking the hidden plot, congratulations host!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 90%.]


    Junho stared at Taewoo meaningfully. He kissed him once more and said, "Take me, as I have become yours forever."

 Chapter 144: 6.27 (R-18)

    *Junhoe On Top*


    "Take me, as I have become yours forever."


    Junho rubbed his crotch against Taewoo''s. In a matter of seconds, Taewoo already set up a big tent. Taewoo breathed near Junho''s neck and then whispered, "You seem to be very eager, Mr. Jeon."


    "N¡ªNo, don''t call me Mr. Jeon," Junho said. He wanted to degrade himself in front of Taewoo because he was not the mighty CEO for him. He was just a cheap slut in love.


    Taewoo got aroused by Junho''s eagerness, he asked again, "If you are this eager, then you should take the lead. Taewoo ripped Junho''s suit and shirt in one go and immediately kissed his collarbone.


    "Ah!" Junho let out a small groan as he was surprised when Taewoo bit his neck. Taewoo didn''t wait anymore, as Junho was surprised, he unbuckled Junho''s belt and grabbed his cock, "H¡ªHyah!" Junho''s cock twitched as he felt a warm hand engulfed his member.


    He stared at Taewoo with pleading eyes. In tacit understanding, Junho pulled Taewoo''s jogger pants down, and their cocks rubbed on each other. Junho didn''t know if this was a good sign or not, but his bottom started getting itchy once he felt that veiny cock grinding on him.


    "Master¡­ ahh¡­ itchy¡­" Junho complained. Taewoo watched in amusement as Junho tried his best to contain himself, like a bitch in heat, his face was flushed even before Taewoo did anything to him.


    "Sit on my stomach," Taewoo commanded.


    Junho obediently followed his master''s instruction and sat on Taewoo''s firm stomach. He got even more aroused once his butt sat on those muscular abs.


    Taewoo picked the vibrator as usual and then switched to the most intense speed, "Aaaaahh!" Junho moaned shamelessly. He took the initiative to grind on Taewoo''s belly;


    "M¡ªMaster, I¡­ I want..." Junho begged, he had been making out with Taewoo many times, but they never had the real sex with Taewoo''s veiny cock wrapped inside his wall. The torment got in him, and Junho became impatient.


    "Masterrr, please give me!" Junho used his hand to hold Taewoo''s cock, but Taewoo prevented it by holding both of Junho''s hands and tied it with Junho''s red tie.


    "Don''t touch it. If you want to taste it, grind slowly," Taewoo smirked. He started teasing Junho by fiddling with his entrance, making the itch worse for Junho, "You are very wet down here. Do you always prepare yourself before meeting me?"


    [Of course! It is better to be safe than sorry, right?]


    [Pupa: What kind of safe or sorry you are talking about?]


    Junho impatiently sat on Taewoo''s cock. His chrysanthemum was so hungry for this thing, but his master didn''t let him insert immediately. Instead, he was only allowed to sit on top of Taewoo''s cock, grinding as much as he wanted but not inserting it.


    "Hanh¡­ mmmhh¡­" Junho bit his lower lip to stop him from moaning like a bitch. He was trying his hardest, but whenever his chrysanthemum grinded on that cock, he just couldn''t help it. Taewoo was like intoxicating honey that made him lose control of everything about himself.


    Taewoo continuously breathing heavily, because Junho''s chrysanthemum kept on grinding on his cock, he began to feel the sensation. It also made him impatient.


    But he didn''t want to lose control against Junho. In this game of master and slave, Junho was his slave, his precious property. He wanted to torment him even more because it gave him the pleasure he never felt with other men.


    ''To pull a mighty man down into the depth of pleasure, it is indeed fascinating,'' Taewoo smirked.


    "Hnnh¡­ Master, I''m begging you, please¡­ Ah¡­ I can''t hold it anymoreee," Junho body was hot all over because of the grinding. This was like a torture for him.


    "What do you want?"


    "Ahh¡­ Please put it in¡­" Junho said.


    Taewoo was not pleased. Junho still had some of that powerful man''s might inside him. Taewoo started to actively grinded his cock on Junho''s chrysanthemum and asked again, "What do you want?"


    "Please¡­ put it¡ª"


    "What do you want?!"


    "Aaaahhh! Please fuck this bitch''s asshole! Please fuck meee, I can''t hold it anymore!" Junho finally lost control of every resistance he had in his heart. Taewoo was undoubtedly pleased with this. He pulled the vibrator out and held each side of Junho''s waist. He aimed his throbbing cock at the entrance.


    "Aaaaahh¡­. S¡ªSlowly¡­" Junho begged.


    [¡­ Taewoo also has the same bulbous tip, just like Javier¡­]


    [Pupa: Too much information, please spare your limited brain capacity for a better thing.]


    [What? I''m just thinking, what if Taewoo and Javier are somewhat connected¡­]


    [Pupa: Via their dicks? You know¡­ sometimes I wish butt brain is not just a meaningless insult.]


    Taewoo sensed that Junho was not focused. He got annoyed and pulled Yunyu''s waist down in one pound.


    PA!


    "AAAAHH!" Junho cried out loud as he felt the bulbous tip crushed his sensitive spot unpreparedly. Junho stretched his neck high as he looked up, hands tied with a red tie rested on Taewoo''s chest.


    ''How beautiful,'' Taewoo admired the lecherous Mr. Jeon from below. This guy was indeed a beautiful man, especially when the pleasure hit him. Junho became ten times even more seductive and beautiful in Taewoo''s eyes.


    Taewoo started thrusting in slowly, feeling the tight wall inside Junho''s chrysanthemum squirming on his cock. Albeit not as big as Javier''s, but Taewoo was more skillful as he could hit the right spot on each thrust.


    "Ahh! Ah! M¡ªMaster! Hyaaahh¡­ it''s so good!" Junho moaned out loud as Taewoo''s cock repeatedly hit his prostate. After a while, Taewoo''s mischievousness came out again, and he stopped thrusting in.


    "Eh? Ah? Master?" Junho asked confusedly. Taewoo''s cock was still buried deep inside him, but his master stopped his piston movement.


    "If you want it, then do it yourself," Taewoo said.


    Junho was still confused, but the heat inside his chrysanthemum was still convulsing. Thus, despite how weak his body had become, Junho started moving his butt up and down, servicing the cock inside him.


    "Hiyaaa! Aaahh! Master, I¡­ I am riding your cock! Aaahh!" Junho began to enjoy the sensation as he forgot about his weak leg. All he wanted now was to slap his butt up and down and allowed Taewoo''s cock to hit his deepest part continuously.


    "Urghh¡­ hah," Junho''s energetic movement incited the lust inside him once more. Taewoo continued thrusting together with Junho, who moved his butt up and down. The loud sound of Junho''s butt cheeks slapping against Taewoo''s crotch filled the air. Both of them were sweaty because of the vigorous activity.


    "Ahhh! Master, it''s too much! I will cummm!" Junho said out loud.


    "Do you want me to cum inside?" Taewoo asked.


    "Yess! Fill me! Fill me with your cumm! AAAHHH!" Junho couldn''t hold it any longer, and he shot his cum high before soaking Taewoo''s abdomen with white honey.


    "Argh! ARGHH!" Taewoo thrust deep and shot all his essence inside Junho''s chrysanthemum, feeding him with warm honey.


    Junho fell on Taewoo''s chest, both of them breathed heavily and soaked with sweat.


    Plop.


    The sound of Taewoo''s cock slipped out of Junho''s ass, and Junho kissed Taewoo sweetly, "I love you, Master."

 Chapter 145: 6.28

    Kibum woke up on his bed. He looked around, confused because he felt that his body was tired all over. Although he didn''t chain Taewoo yesterday, Taewoo never had sex with random men. He would always inform him about the man he fancied, even if it was just a fleeting curiosity.


    ''What did you do when I was asleep?'' Kibum asked Taewoo in his head.


    ''Eh? Nothing, I was just exercising to fill my boredom,'' Taewoo shrugged. He avoided his brother''s scornful gaze and said, ''Why were you sleeping for almost the whole day? I really thought that you are dead.''


    Kibum was stunned when Taewoo confronted him like this. In fact, he could wake up a lot earlier, but he had a fantastic dream that he didn''t want to miss even one second of it, ''I was dreaming that Junho came to our house with a bouquet of flowers. I served him some snacks, but he suddenly cried and hugged me. And after that¡­''


    Kibum blushed, he lowered his head, ''W¡ªwe have sex, our first sex.''


    Taewoo''s expression was flat, but he was obviously displeased. Kibum was still stubborn enough that he didn''t want to share Junho for both of them. They were obviously living in the same body. Why couldn''t they share the same lover?


    ''I think Junho loves both of us. Brother, if Junho didn''t mind, why don''t we have a life together as three?'' Taewoo suggested.


    ''What do you mean? Junho said that he loves me, so it is directed for me!'' Kibum insisted, ''Taewoo, just for this one, please let me have someone that truly loved me and only me. I know that you are better than me in every way, but please give me this one happiness.''


    ''I truly fell in love with Jeon Junho, and I want him only for myself.''


    Taewoo clenched his fist. He also had the same feeling for Junho, but he was still generous enough to share it with Kibum. It was him whom Junho loved, not Kibum!


    Kibum and Taewoo got into a heated argument about this because both of them wanted Junho for themselves.


    Kibum cleaned up the house because he was currently unemployed. He still had enough money in his saving to take care of the bill since his father already stopped coming or sending money after he knew that Kibum got a job.


    Kibum swept the front door leisurely. He was in a good mood, thinking about Junho in his dream, he came with a bouquet of red roses. Although it was just a dream, it felt so real for Kibum.


    "Hm? What is this?" Kibum noticed a red petal near the front door. He picked and observed the red petal, "This is¡­ real rose petal? But how? We don''t even grow a rose in the garden."


    Taewoo was unresponsive, but Kibum''s head slowly had a small assumption, maybe it was more of an accusation. But he shook his head, "No, no. Junho said that he loved me, not Taewoo. There is no way he will ever cheat on me."


    ***


    *Miss, I''ve sent the video of Mr. Jeon and his secretary inside the cinema, you can check it out yourself.*


    Regina was driving when she got the text and a video on her phone. She stopped at the red light and checked the video.


    "Oh my, Junho can be so raunchy and submissive for his psychopath secretary," Regina smirked. She concluded that Junho''s secretary actually had a double personality, one was that wimpy, dull man, and the other was that psychopath. It was apparent once you noticed the change of their gaze.


    She continued watching with a sneer on her face, "Wait until Junho saw this, I bet he is going to kiss my feet to prevent me from sharing it in the media."


    Regina also got a sudden idea. Well, it was quite evil, but she could use this to ultimately drive that man away from Junho, "Fortunately, I have his address saved just in case, Ahahaha, this will be so much fun!"


    Instead of driving straight to the office, Regina turned left on the crossroad and head to Secretary Kim''s house.


    Kibum was preparing breakfast for himself, he cut some apples with a sharp kitchen knife. Taewoo refused to speak with him after that heated argument last night, but Kibum couldn''t be bothered about it.


    Ding. Dong.


    Kibum frowned, "Is it the cleaner lady? But this is not her schedule for cleaning my house."


    Kibum checked on the camera and saw a woman standing with a permanent smirk on her face. As if she had a malicious intention in her heart.


    ''Regina?!''


    "I know you are inside, Kim Kibum! I want to tell you something shocking. If you missed this, then Junho''s career will be in danger!" Regina said.


    Kibum''s eyes widened. He wasn''t sure if Regina would do something against him. But he wouldn''t hesitate if the stake was Junho''s career and security. Kibum opened the automatic gate, and Regina strutted inside the garden leisurely.


    Kibum was already standing in front, waiting for her with a suspicious gaze, "What do you want?"


    "So hostile," Regina laughed, "Why don''t you invite me in? Is this how a commoner supposed to act to someone like me? I guess I can see why Aunt Jeon would never accept you."


    Regina sidestepped Kibum and entered the house uninvited. Kibum stared at her silently. He wanted to rip this woman''s mouth, but if something happened to her, then she would report it to Madam Jeon, and Junho would be in even bigger trouble.


    "This is such a shabby house, so disgusting," Regina commented. She glanced at Kibum and smirked, "Go make me a commoner breakfast. I wonder what kind of trash will you eat every day since you dare to stand side by side with Junho."


    "You!"


    "Oops, remember, if you dare to attack me, I will report your assault to the police. I have the report ready~" Regina taunted.


    Kibum gritted his teeth. But in the end, he went to the kitchen and continued cutting the fruits and vegetables for his salad breakfast.


    Regina enjoyed this very much. It was satisfying to bully this weak man until he cried.


    Regina stood beside Kibum, who was busy cutting the fruits and vegetables, "So this is the trash food you ate every day. No wonder you grow up to be trash. Did your mom also feed you with garbage?"


    Kibum''s body trembled. He clenched the kitchen knife tightly to control his emotion. He didn''t want to create a bigger mess for Junho.


    Regina felt that she could stimulate more of that depression and pain on Kibum''s face. She finally dropped the bomb by clicking on one video on her phone and said, "Junho is very sexy, don''t you think?"


    Regina showed the phone screen to Kibum.


    Kibum''s face paled when he saw the two men on the screen. It was the man that he loved¡­ resting on his embrace. He thrust his fingers inside Junho''s ass, and Junho moaned lasciviously, calling someone that looked like him as ''master.''


    "I¡ªI, Jeon Junho¡­ p¡ªproud CEO of Jeon Group is¡­ getting fingered by my Secretary, aaah!"


    "Do you like it?"


    "Yes, yes! I love it! M¡ªMaster, I can''t hold it anymoreee! I will cum, I will cummm!"


    The man with Junho might have the same face and body as Kibum, but it was not him. Because Kibum never touched Junho.


    It was his twin brother, Kim Taewoo.

 Chapter 146: 6.29

    (Warning: Mild bloody scene)


    "Awww, you look shocked. How do you feel? Knowing that he wanted your body, but not yourself?" Regina taunted Kibum even more. Kibum watched the video until the video stopped. Then, he ignored Regina and continued chopping the vegetables with that sharp knife.


    Regina used her handbag to poke on Kibum''s head, "Hey, why are you ignoring me? Are you too shocked that you can''t react? Don''t worry, as long as you stay away from Junho and perhaps, stay away from the society, then I will not share this."


    "Please leave before I can''t control myself," Kibum said slowly. He continued cutting the vegetables, tried his best to ignore this growing hostility in his heart. Regina didn''t seem to catch the warning sign. Instead, she got angry because Kibum ignored her.


    Regina saw many glasses that had been neatly arranged on the kitchen counter. She got a devilish intention and intentionally nudged on the glasses until they fell on the ground and shattered, "Oops, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    "Stop," Kibum said. His hand trembled. He tried holding the tears that had been welling in his eyes.


    "What can you do? You know that I can report you anytime~."


    Regina took a plate and dropped it on the ground. She continued until the third plate, and Kibum asked, "Why are you doing this?"


    "Why?" Regina shrugged. She leaned on the kitchen counter, staring at the tears that streamed down Kibum''s cheek. Regina was satisfied. She grinned and replied, "Because you are a worthless little shit who dares to touch something that is mine, that is why."


    Regina kept her smile when Kibum suddenly glared at him and used the kitchen knife to slash her neck. Regina felt the sharp pain on her neck as she took a step back, "F¡ªFuck!"


    Regina covered her neck to stop the bleeding. Her body was trembling, and she tried to call the police. Kibum stared at her with the bloody knife in his hand. When he saw Regina wanted to call the police, he dashed and slashed Regina''s wrist, "Arhhhh!"


    Regina dropped the phone, and Kibum kicked it away.


    Regina was shocked that Kibum could do something this reckless. She saw this guy as a meek, bullied bitch who could do nothing but cry, "Y¡ªyou! Don''t come closer, or I will report you to the police!"


    ''Brother¡­''


    ''Taewoo, how long have you been cheating behind me with Junho?''


    ''¡­ before that, let''s clean this bitch first,'' Taewoo said.


    ''¡­ agreed.''


    Kibum lunged at Regina and pulled her hair, "Arggh! Let me go! Junho will definitely hate you if you kill me!"


    "That''s alright. He never loves me anyway," Kibum smiled, and he slit Regina''s throat in one clean slice. Regina''s painful cry filled the house as she glared at Kibum before her death. Kibum stared at Regina''s corpse. The blood from her neck flowed on the kitchen floor.


    Kibum had no intention to take care of Regina''s corpse. Because he could not even care about anything except Jeon Junho and his brother.


    ''How long?'' Kibum asked again.


    Taewoo was silent. He didn''t want to admit it at first because he didn''t want to hurt Kibum. But Regina had revealed everything in the worse way possible. There was no way out for him anymore.


    ''Ever since we know each other, Junho and I had been in a sexual relationship before he confessed to you,'' Taewoo confessed.


    ''Are you also the one who asked Junho to be my boyfriend?''


    ''¡­ yes.''


    Kibum''s heart was aching badly. He didn''t know if he can handle this anymore. Everything was a lie, he really thought that someone loved him for being him, but it was all lie. It was always Taewoo, Taewoo, and Taewoo.


    Nobody ever wanted him, not his parents, and not his loved one, Junho. Tears streamed down on Kibum''s cheek as he expressed this painful feeling in his heart.


    ''I''m such a joke,'' Kibum said.


    ''No! You are not! Brother Junho said that he loved both of us! He really does!'' Taewoo tried to convince Kibum to no avail.


    ''Do you think I will believe what you said after everything?'' Kibum smiled bitterly, ''It''s fine, maybe I am not worth anything in this life. Maybe we should end it all, end Junho¡­''


    ''No! Brother, let me take over! Junho doesn''t want us to kill anyone else! I let you kill Regina because there is no way out!'' Taewoo yelled as he tried to take control over the body, but he was stopped by Kibum''s sudden mental fortitude. As if Kibum was resolute with his decision.


    ''NOOOOOO!'' Taewoo screamed inside Kibum''s heart, and his voice dissipated. Kibum intentionally muted Taewoo inside his head.


    Kibum smiled as he picked up his phone. He dialed Junho''s number and was connected within seconds.


    *Kibum? Do you need anything?*


    *Junho, I really need you here, right here, right now.*


    *Hm? Did something happened?*


    *Please come as soon as possible, I need you.*


    *Okay then, I will come soon*


    After he hung up the call, Kibum picked Regina''s handbag and took the car key. He went outside and hid the car inside his unused garage to make sure that Junho suspected nothing.


    Kibum returned back inside. He opened the medicine drawer and took medicine to paralyze one''s body. He drank this whenever he felt that Taewoo would take over him and caused trouble.


    Then, he took a pesticide in the tool shed. He stared at the pesticide and mumbled, ''This is the end, my loved one.''


    ***


    After he hung up the phone, Yunyu felt that something was not right. It was already ten in the morning, and that crazy woman hasn''t come to work yet. Now, Kibum suddenly called and urged him to go as soon as possible.


    "I have an ominous feeling about this," Yunyu said.


    "Is it because of Regina?" Pupa floated around Yunyu leisurely.


    "I don''t know, but I feel like something bad will happen soon."


    "Well, it''s best to just come and see. The Breakmeter is still 90%, with no movement at all. You are close to complete this world," Pupa said, "Besides, you worked all night yesterday to find a way to take care of your mother and Regina, right?"


    "Yes, Madam Jeon still has some share in the company, so I decided to buy all her shares, even if it will cost me a huge sum of Junho''s private fortune. But with that, I can finally give a happy ending for Kibum and Taewoo. They deserve it after everything they went through."


    With optimism in his mind, Junho called his chauffeur and told him to prepare the car.

 Chapter 147: 6.30: Whats Wrong with Secretary Kim?

    Junho''s car stopped in front of Kibum''s house. He told his chauffeur to wait outside because he sensed that something was not right. Junho pressed on the bell as always, and the automatic gate was opened.


    Kibum smiled gently at him. He still had the same shirt and jogger pants that Taewoo wore yesterday, meaning that he hadn''t taken a bath at all.


    "You haven''t take a bath? This is summer," Junho commented.


    In a mere second, he realized that he fucked up. Kibum didn''t know about Junho coming to his house yesterday because Taewoo controlled the body.


    "A-Ah, I mean, you look a bit messy, so I assume that you haven''t take a bath," Junho tried to clear up Kibum''s suspicion. But to his surprise, Kibum didn''t seem to react much. He just continued smiling and pulled Junho inside.


    "I have something very important to tell you," Kibum said as he guided Junho to the living room. He sat Junho on the same reclining chair that Junho sat on yesterday, then went to the kitchen.


    Junho was growing uneasy as time passed by. He felt that Kibum was not right in the head, but he couldn''t wrap his head around it.


    [System, Kibum feels¡­ off¡­]


    [Pupa: What do you mean?]


    [He feels¡­ I don''t know, a bit creepy? He is like that psychopath who would lure his victim with his gentle smile and then killed them cold-bloodedly, sparing no mercy to them. The world background said that Kibum is the serial killer, right?]


    [Pupa: Correct, but do not take this in the literal sense. It might be the real Kim Kibum or Kim Taewoo who used Kibum''s body to kill people.]


    Kibum returned to the living room with two glasses of wine. He slowly put one glass of wine on Junho''s side and took the other to his side of the table, "Junho, let''s toast."


    Kibum excitedly held his glass, but Junho stayed silent and stared at Kibum, "What is happening here? Kibum, are you alright?"


    "I am perfectly alright," Kibum lowered his head, he stared at the wine that had been strangely diluted, "I was just missing you, maybe because I''ve been falling in love with you."


    "You see, I''m someone that is deprived of love. My father never cares for me. My mother abused me and didn''t even want to feed me if Taewoo didn''t take control over my body. I have been alone my whole life¡­ well, Taewoo is always by my side, at least."


    Kibum raised his head, his eyes were full of love, but Junho could also see the bitterness in Kibum''s smile.


    "Junho, do you really love me?" Kibum asked.


    "I do. I do love you, Kim Kibum," Junho replied firmly. True, maybe he only felt pity for Kibum right now, but he truly admired Kibum''s perseverance and self-control to isolate himself rather than hurt people.


    Kibum was not perfect, but he was indeed a man worth loving.


    "If you truly love me, let''s have a toast and drink the wine," Kibum said.


    Junho held the wine glass. He stared at the wine who also had been diluted strangely. He glanced at Kibum, who was ready for a toast.


    [Pupa, has the wine been poisoned or something?]


    [Pupa: I cannot determine.]


    [¡­ can you be a bit more useful? Really, other people have amazing systems with system shop that can turn their hosts into living god. And all I have here is a system that barely does anything except making my life harder.]


    [Pupa: I am a top ranking system. I have a five-star rating, my host is very satisfied to be paired with me.]


    [How many hosts you have before me?]


    [Pupa: One.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [I rest my case.]


    Although Yunyu was unsure, this might be the test given by Kibum about his loyalty. If he refused, that meant he didn''t trust Kibum enough. Thus, he raised the glass and toasted it with Kibum''s glass.


    Clink.


    Junho and Kibum drank the entire wine in one go. Junho put down the glass and waited until he might felt something in his stomach. He was convinced that Kibum had poisoned the wine, but he felt nothing at all.


    "I did not poison your wine, my love," Kibum said, "But I don''t want you to run away, at least not before I close my eyes."


    Junho''s muscles suddenly contracted all over. His eyes widened as he slumped on the reclining chair. He couldn''t move his finger, and he couldn''t speak at all. The only thing he could move was his eyes.


    Junho stared at Kibum. His eyes told Kibum that he wanted an explanation.


    Kibum smiled, and he slowly sat on Junho''s lap. He kissed Junho''s lips and rested his head on Junho''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, my love. I just gave you a paralyzing drug I had in case if Taewoo hurt other people again. Truly, you are such a heartbreaker. You played with my fragile heart, even though you know well that I''m just a simple man."


    Kibum stared at Junho with a bitter smile on his face, "I know that you lied when you said you love me. I also know that you are cheating with Taewoo because Regina showed me a video of you and him having fun in the cinema. Don''t worry about her, though. I''ve slit her throat. She is just a corpse in the kitchen now."


    [Oh shit! System, if Kibum already found out about everything, how could his Fatemeter and Breakmeter stayed the same?]


    [Pupa: Once a Fatemeter or Breakmeter reached 100%, it will stay 100% even after their deaths. But for Kibum/Taewoo''s Breakmeter¡­ don''t you remember that the cause of the world being destroyed is when Kibum become a serial killer?]


    [I know! But he has killed Regina! Doesn''t that count as one!?]


    [Pupa: He killed Regina, but Regina might be his first and last kill. So technically, he is not a serial killer.]


    [What do you mean?]


    [Pupa: Look at him.]


    Yunyu gazed at Kibum who snuggled comfortably on his chest. Kibum''s lips had turned blue, and he started sweating horribly. As if he was holding a tremendous pain inside.


    "Ki¡­ bum?" Junho tried his best to open his mouth, and he could only mutter Kibum''s name.


    "Ah? Do you notice it? I''m sorry, I don''t want to look ugly in front of you, but I have no way to kill myself cleanly other than drinking pesticide," Kibum giggled.


    "Junho, I am really angry at you. I really want to hurt you for breaking my heart. But at the same time, I don''t want you to be in pain. I don''t even want you to get a scratch."


    "I am not wanted by anyone in this world. After I killed Regina, I know that I want to hurt more people to vent my frustration, anger, and heartbreak."


    "Junho, Taewoo said that you don''t want us to hurt someone else. So, to fulfill your wish, I will end my life. No one will get hurt if the danger has been erased from existence, right?"


    [¡­ I can''t do this¡­ I''m sorry, Kibum. Once the world restart, I will try to redeem myself and chase both you and Taewoo properly. I''ve been evil for playing with your heart.]


    [Pupa: Well, I will prepare for restart, it will take an hour to complete.]


    [¡­ I''m sorry, Kibum, Taewoo.]


    Kibum''s face started getting pale and bluish. He closed his eyes and rested on Junho''s chest. Then, he coughed many times before his mouth started fuming. Kibum used up the last strength he had to confess his love:


    "I¡­ love¡­ Jun¡­ho¡­"


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%!]


    [Pupa: Error! Error! A glitch has occurred! Please select an option immediately,


    A. Leave the world.


    B. Enter the back-up world.]


    [Eh? What?! What happened?!]


    For the first time, pupa got nervous and reported to Yunyu:


    [Pupa: This is a very rare, almost impossible situation. This can happen when master of the world died the moment he reached 100% Breakmeter and has 100% Fatemeter. This creates an error in the system, preventing us from restarting the world.]


    [Then what would happen with Kibum and Taewoo?!]


    [Pupa: A glitch like this is extremely rare, and our father system would just delete the world completely. So, Kibum and Taewoo would disappear from existence. But do not worry, it will count as a completed world for your record.]


    [NO! I DON''T CARE ABOUT MY RECORD! I DON''T WANT THEM TO DISAPPEAR! THEY DESERVE A GOOD LIFE!]


    Yunyu panicked as he remembered how hard Kibum and Taewoo''s life was.


    [Do something! Pupa, I beg you to do something! I want to save them!]


    [Pupa: There is an option to go to the back-up world and fix the glitch. But I don''t know what precisely that world is. Because I''ve never been into one myself.]


    [I don''t care! I want to save them. Let''s jump to the back-up world!]


    [Pupa: Host''s wish has been confirmed, we shall enter the back-up world in 3¡­2¡­1.]

 Chapter 148: B1.1 Twins Dilemma

    Yunyu woke up in a room with books and documents stacked up until it created a mountain full of unfinished papers. He was sitting at a desk that had his nameplate on it. Yunyu looked around, hoping that he would at least get a clue on what happened here. But he was inevitably lost as Pupa floated around the room, searching for a hint by itself.


    Pupa returned to Yunyu and said, "I see nothing that can help us identify the situation. But I got information from the headquarter, there is no Breakmeter or Fatemeter in this back-up world, but there is something called Ragemeter. Apparently, it is the thing that caused a glitch in the world. To finish this world, you have to reduce Ragemeter to 0%."


    Yunyu frowned. He honestly didn''t understand what was happening, but Pupa said that this was the only way to save Kibum and Taewoo.


    Yunyu glanced at the mirror on his left side, and he was astonished, "P¡ªPupa, who is my identity in this world?"


    Pupa downloaded the character information and replied, "Your name is Bai Yunyu. You are in senior year and also the current School president of Yonghwa International School in Seoul. You are currently burdened because you have a nasty animosity with Kim twins, Kim Kibum and Kim Taewoo. They are the new students in this school, transferring for an unknown reason."


    "This¡­ this¡­" Yunyu was astonished by his own appearance. Because this was literally his real face from real life. It was like, he had transmigrated alongside his real body to this world. Even his name was the same.


    The shock was too much for Yunyu that he paused for a good while to process what just happened. Pupa tried to contact headquarter about this problem, but the HQ was uncontactable. Pupa attempted to jump out of the world to go to the HQ, but it couldn''t.


    "We are trapped in this world unless you can finish the mission," Pupa informed.


    After Yunyu had recovered from his shock, his first question to Pupa was, "How much is the Ragemeter currently?"


    "100%," Pupa replied short.


    "I''m seriously way too shocked by my real face and name that I don''t have enough energy to get surprised by that 100% Ragemeter," Yunyu said.


    "Don''t worry, you can take your time. We will be here for a while."


    "What do you mean?" Yunyu asked. He squinted suspiciously at Pupa, "Is this one of your tricks again?"


    "I wished. But I said so because other than the information of your character and the twins'' characters as the master of the world, I have no other information. I don''t know the cause behind their animosity towards you, and I don''t know what triggers Ragemeter."


    Yunyu felt that something was not right with this back-up world stuff. He transmigrated with his real body and name, something about Ragemeter and how the setting changes, but the master of the world stayed the same.


    As he kept thinking about the possibility, Pupa sensed someone was coming and then turned invisible.


    Suddenly, the school president''s office was kicked from outside. Yunyu turned his head at the door instantly, and he saw something even more astonishing. It was too much of a shock for him to handle that his mind just went blank.


    "There you are!" Taewoo said as he kicked the door open. Taewoo wore glasses, just like in his own world, but he had a separate body from Kibum. As Yunyu saw that Kibum was standing silently beside Taewoo.


    Taewoo strutted Yunyu and pulled Yunyu''s collar. Yunyu was small compared to Kibum or Taewoo, "I know that you can be such a demon, but you dare to run away after what you did to us?!"


    Kibum tried to pacify his twin brother. He patted Taewoo''s shoulder and said, "Don''t be rash. Remember, we are just new transfer students. If Yunyu decides to be the snake that he is and reports us, we will be expelled and have no way to watch over him. Remember what he did back when we are freshmen in our previous high school?"


    Taewoo gritted his teeth. He was furious at Yunyu because this guy dared to leave them after what he did. But at last, they found him once again.


    And this time, they would not let go. They wanted to make this guy suffered for what he did.


    Taewoo released Yunyu''s collar and then turned away, "Remember, Bai Yunyu, don''t even think about running away again. Because I will always find you. And don''t even think about ignoring me."


    Taewoo clenched his fist, but he decided to vent his frustration outside and left Kibum alone with Yunyu.


    Kibum stared at Yunyu, whose leg was weak. He couldn''t get up at all due to the mental shock. Kibum crouched until he was at the same level with Yunyu. Kibum patted Yunyu''s head gently, "Don''t worry, Yunyu. I am not as rough as Taewoo. He can be a bit excessive sometimes. But truly, he misses you a lot."


    Yunyu stared at Kibum, whose face was a lot more confident than his dull self in the previous world, "Are you really Kim Kibum?"


    "Of course, I am. Why do you ask?" Kibum smiled, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes. That eyes were cold as he finally heard the voice that he missed for so long. He missed Yunyu so much that he thought he would go crazy anytime soon.


    "That¡­ I thought that you are¡­"


    "Hmm? That I am just a dull man, who will forever be overshadowed by my brother? Well, I was, but you are the one who changed me, remember?"


    Yunyu was tongue-tied. There were too many questions in his head for him to process.


    Kibum caressed Yunyu''s cheek gently and said, "Don''t worry. I will make you remember everything. I will never let you go."


    Kibum''s eyes were cold, emotionless, and intimidating. Even scarier than Taewoo. Kibum stood up and walked off the school president''s office, "I will meet you later. I need to calm Taewoo first before I can play with you. Remember Bai Yunyu, you are mine."

 Chapter 149: B1.2

    After Kibum left the room, Pupa finally materialized again in front of Yunyu, "Are you alright?"


    Yunyu''s chest raised up and down as he had a difficulty of breathing. The shock was too much. He asked the system, "That is Kibum and Taewoo, right?


    "Indeed."


    "Then... how come they have the face of young Han Ye?"


    ¡­


    Yunyu was shocked by Kibum and Taewoo''s sudden change. Taewoo was a lot more expressive and honest with his feeling. And Kibum was a lot more confident, albeit still the same calm and quiet person he was in the previous world.


    But the real shock was when Yunyu saw their faces had been replaced by young Han Ye. His male god once posted some of his old pictures on his social media, and one of them was his face when he was still in high school.


    Han Ye was a universal beauty that would be perceived as a handsome man no matter where he was. Yunyu ever imagined how amazing it would be to see Han Ye in his younger days as high school students.


    But now, he indeed saw young Han Ye in flesh, but with a different identity and extreme level of hostility and possessiveness.


    "Once, I wished that Han Ye would come to me as a high school student, but this¡­ I don''t know how to react," Yunyu complained.


    "I don''t know either, but it could be a coincidence," Pupa circled around Yunyu, "There is no information about this world anyway. Maybe this world reflects your unachievable wish? You wished that you can meet Han Ye, and Han Ye would gladly cater to your need as a big fan in the real world. Maybe this world is just a fragment of your unachievable fantasy."


    "Hey, it''s not unachievable! I will meet the real Han Ye soon! For the first time in forever!" Yunyu started bickering with Pupa again, and his mood was lightened up.


    "That is if you can escape this world. You have seriously become stupid after playing with a vibrator too much, what a butt brain," Pupa said.


    "What? Using a vibrator frequently helps me to complete the world!"


    "Did you really complete the world, though?"


    "¡­ that is debatable."


    Yunyu sighed. He got up from the floor and then started checking his wallet or anything he could use to identify himself. Because Pupa being useless as always, got nothing in the character background except for very general information, he could discover in less than a minute.


    Yunyu took out the wallet in his pocket. He got his student ID and citizen ID card. As he read his ID card, he was creeped out by how accurate every data in this ID card with his real one, from his body measurement up to his picture.


    It was literally the same first ID card he had when he almost graduated high school. The similarity gave him goosebumps. He decided to just read his address to return home and find more clues about his identity in this world.


    Yunyu stared at the window, turned out, the sun was already setting. He packed up his bag and went straight to the school gate. He lived in a housing complex not far from the school, which was also similar to his real-world counterpart.


    In his world, Yunyu lived in a housing complex not far from his high school. He felt that it was all too familiar, that he didn''t even need to ask people about the direction in this world. He just followed his usual route in high school, and ta-da, he was standing right in front of the duplex he lived in real world.


    Even the shape of the duplex was almost identical.


    [Seriously, I''m so creeped out with all this. It''s eerily similar to my real world. Had it not because you are still here, I really thought that I''ve returned.]


    [Pupa: Oh, trust me, I really wish that you can return soon. So I can get a new host.]


    [Don''t you think that I am reliable enough to be your host?!]


    [Pupa: You are one of the most handful and troublesome hosts who caused this glitch and messed the headquarter system.]


    Yunyu walked inside the duplex terrace and unlocked the door.


    Click.


    Yunyu carefully opened the door, and he dropped his bag on the floor.


    Every piece of furniture in this house was the exact same replica as his real house. He lived alone after his father remarried, so it was a bit messy. Yunyu thought, at least, the world would not be able to replicate his pile of dirty clothes on the chair or his uneven shoe rack near the door.


    But everything, even to the smallest detail, replicated his life entirely. Yunyu ran to the second floor and opened his room. He had a large poster of Han Ye on the wall. If this world could replicate that too, then he might faint on the spot.


    But there was no poster on the wall. Yunyu was relieved.


    "Everything about Han Ye seems to have been omitted in this world. I have a big poster of him on the wall, all his movie cassettes and all trinkets for his fan club, everything signed by him. I would freak out if Han Ye exists in this world since his face was used by Kibum and Taewoo," Yunyu said.


    "Your dedication for that guy is amazing. You could be the president of his fan club," Pupa commented.


    "I am."


    ¡­


    "Well, since I am here. I will try to find some clue about my background and what causes Kibum and Taewoo to get angry," Yunyu said. He searched around his room since it was the replica of his real world, then it was not hard to find the stash of important documents, like birth certificate, et cetera.


    He took out his birth certificate, thinking that he would be able to get some information. But the more he wrote, the worse his expression became, "What the fuck! This spicy chicken document is my real certificate!"


    "Everything in this certificate is the exact same thing! What is happening here!?" Yunyu threw his birth certificate on the ground. He was vexed and confused at the same time. He couldn''t get any information except that his father moved to Korea when he started middle school.


    "How am I supposed to complete the world if I know nothing?!"


    Riingg! Ringg!


    His phone on the table suddenly vibrated, he got a call from an unknown number. He got a bad feeling about this, so he didn''t pick up the phone.


    Then, a text message notification popped out.


    *Look outside, I am waiting.*


    ****


    Please read the comment section, thank you!

 Chapter 150: B1.3

    *Look outside. I am waiting.*


    Yunyu gulped as he watched checked on the window with the curtain shut. He had an ominous feeling, but he felt that something even more troublesome would occur if he tried to ignore it.


    Thus, he walked slowly and then opened the curtain slightly. He peeked, hoping that there was no jumpscare like those in horror movies.


    [I swear to god, if there is a Thailand horror kind of jumpscare, I will piss myself.]


    [Pupa: Why Thailand horror?]


    [Have you ever see their horror movie? Thailand horror movie is like¡­ next level kind of horror. I would like watching it with the real Han Ye, and then act scared and snuggled with him, ehehe...]


    [Pupa:¡­ what if you pissed yourself when you are with Han Ye on the couch?]


    [¡­ You always find the way to ruin my fantasy.]


    [Pupa: It''s my hidden talent.]


    Yunyu gulped as he peeked. He saw an empty front yard until he noticed a man standing with his calm smile that didn''t reach his eyes. He had his phone on his ear as he called Yunyu again.


    Yunyu picked up the phone nervously, "K¡ªKibum, why are you here? Where is Taewoo?"


    "I told him that this is my time to find you first since I am the older brother. Why? Are you scared that someone barged in your house like this?" Kibum scoffed as his cold eyes stared directly at Kibum on the second floor, "You did the same to me. You barged into my heart and changed everything. Do you ever think about the consequence?"


    Yunyu was really lost, he didn''t know what Kibum was talking about, but he assumed it was about their past.


    "Come out, I want to see you again," Kibum said. His tone was not crude, but he was demanding. No, rather than demand, it was more like a threat. Yunyu''s hand trembled, but he stayed calm and asked;


    "If I come out, will you be more civil and talk with me slowly?"


    "I will never hurt you, Bai Yunyu."


    With that answer, Yunyu decided to believe Kibum and walked downstairs. Truthfully, he was terrified about Kibum and Taewoo right now. He had no idea about this world, and they had Han Ye''s face. It hit him on a personal level.


    But if he tried to ignore these two, then he would be stuck in this world forever. Yunyu decided to unlock his front door to meet Kibum, who already stood on the terrace. He had a cold smile on his face, still with his student uniform. Yunyu hid behind the door, afraid that Kibum might bring a knife or something.


    "Bai Yunyu, you are brave enough to open the door. I applaud you for that," Kibum said. Yunyu took a step back instinctively;


    "W¡ªWhat do you want?" Yunyu asked nervously.


    "¡­ I just want to know about something," Kibum took one step in to close his distance with Yunyu. Yunyu took another step back out of reflex. Which made Kibum displeased, "Are you really scared of me? Or is it the guilt that made you act like a cornered little bunny? Stop it, Bai Yunyu. You are the one who said to me that you have no guilt or regret."


    "I¡­"


    [Pupa, if I said that I don''t know anything at all, will he believe me, or will we have to restart and fail this world?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know. I don''t have any information about this world.]


    [¡­ why do I even ask?]


    "I¡­ am sorry¡­" Yunyu apologized. He didn''t know what he was sorry for. But maybe this would pacify Kibum and decrease the Ragemeter.


    But to his surprise, Kibum glared at him and kicked the door.


    "Ah!" Yunyu lost his balance as Kibum kicked the door. His butt landed on the cold floor as Kibum looked down on him;


    "Never say sorry to me, ever again," Kibum said. His heart was cold when Yunyu apologized to him, "You said that only to trick me. Yunyu, you are such a terrible snake."


    Yunyu was confused as he kept on guessing what Kibum meant with that. He was scared and also frustrated at this mission. Because he was left in this world to save them, but they treated him like this.


    "I¡­ really mean it¡­" Yunyu said.


    Kibum ignored all his plea and then crouched in front of Yunyu. He unbuttoned his school uniform in front of Yunyu, but his eyes were still unfeeling.


    Kibum showed a scar on his chest. It was a deep scar that should be fatal for regular people, "Why did you do this to me? Why did you stab me but intentionally missed my heart? What is your point of doing so? Bai Yunyu, you should''ve stabbed me right on my heart. Because the moment you attacked me, my heart has been died since."


    Kibum pulled Yunyu''s hand, and he rudely placed Yunyu''s hand on his scar. Kibum''s face was full of pain as he tried his best not to cry, "This is what you did to me. At first, I thought you betrayed me because you want to stay with Taewoo. But turns out, you also did the same thing to him."


    "What is this all about, Bai Yunyu?"


    Yunyu stared at the scar and then stared at Kibum, whose eyes welled up. Although Kibum had changed, he still had the same fragile insecurity deep inside his eyes, just like Kim Kibum in the previous world. Yunyu observed long enough to tell that Kibum had a deep resentment and sadness in his heart.


    And apparently, it was the Bai Yunyu of this world which caused Kibum''s heartbreak for an unknown reason.


    Yunyu caressed the scar on Kibum''s chest. It was a deep scar that would last forever, like a mark of his betrayal. Somehow, his heart was also pained when he touched the scar. Yunyu felt that this wound reminisced something that he forgot a long time ago.


    "I am sorry, Kibum," Yunyu said. His voice trembled as he started spouting the words in his heart. It was like a message that should have been conveyed a long time ago, but he had no time for it because he had to leave, "I am sorry for hurting you, but I have to do it because I need to go. Don''t wait for me, Kim Kibum."

 Chapter 151: B1.4

    "I am sorry for hurting you, but I have to do it because I need to go. Don''t wait for me, Kim Kibum," Kibum fell on his knees as Yunyu uttered the unknown message that came from his heart.


    That apology hit Kibum hard because it was the same apology that Yunyu spoke after Yunyu betrayed him. Kibum pulled Yunyu to his embrace and let out the sentence he wanted to say the moment Yunyu stabbed him with a knife, "Please don''t say that. You will only haunt me for the rest of my life with your words."


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreased to 80%.]


    Yunyu responded to Kibum''s embrace by hugging him back. Kibum tightened their hugs and whispered, "I should have never found you. I should have stopped Taewoo for trying to hunt your location after you betrayed us. I should have reported you to the police. I should¡­ I should have never met you in the first place."


    "I don''t care if I will be in my brother''s shadow forever. Because this pain was even more excruciating than that. Yunyu, why did you play with my heart? I''m just a fragile, insecure man who longed for love."


    Kibum said that, and his hug was getting tighter as he became even more emotional.


    [I¡­ I can sense something nostalgic. Something that I have to remember, but I''m unable to. It was like a memory that has been long forgotten. I told Kibum that I had no choice and I need to go, though I don''t even know what I''m talking about. It was just a sudden urge to say it.]


    [Pupa:¡­ Did you ever transmigrate before you meet me?]


    [I am just a normal young man. I never experience anything supernatural or magical until I met you, Pupa. But this feeling is so nostalgic. As if I have experienced this beforehand.]


    [Pupa: I don''t know either. But based on my data, when I find you, you are just a simple young man, a bit stupid and very shameless, but has a good heart. Maybe this back-up world is just a world to accommodate your wish as a host, or perhaps¡­ this is all happened because you did something in the past.]


    [You are scaring me. As evil as I can be, the cruelest thing I ever did was not donating to help Wikipedia stay afloat. And that was because I''m broke as heck.]


    Yunyu said nothing but to cater to Kibum''s embrace. They stayed in this position for a while until Kibum loosened his hug and stared at confused Yunyu. He scoffed ironically, mocking himself, "I don''t even know whether you are acting or not right now. But I still want to forgive and give you another chance. It is so ridiculous that I''m still in love after your betrayal."


    Yunyu closed his eyes as he tried to identify this familiar feeling in his heart. But he still couldn''t remember anything and said something out of whim again, "Kim Kibum, my heart does not lie. I do love you, just like the rest of them. But I have to do something to save him before he got erased from existence. I have to go even if it hurts you."


    "Who is this ''him'' and ''them''?" Kibum asked suspiciously.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    [Seriously, I''m so confused. I keep saying stuff that I don''t remember. Who is this ''him'' anyway?]


    [Pupa: Maybe this is the emotion of original Bai Yunyu in this world? The one who betrayed Kibum and Taewoo? Maybe there was someone who transmigrated into this back-up world before you and made all the mess.]


    [It is possible. Though, it only makes me even more confused.]


    [I don''t think I ever transmigrated before I meet you. But this world feels so familiar. Especially since almost everything is an exact replica of my real life, even my face, and name.]


    [Did I forget something?]


    ¡­


    Truthfully, Kibum always expected that Yunyu had men other than him and Taewoo. Knowing his glib tongue, he might have fooled many people. But Kibum was a stupid young guy led by his feeling, as much as he was jealous, the fear of losing Yunyu was far greater.


    "Please don''t ever leave me again. I just want to stay with you forever, even if I have to share with Taewoo or anybody else. As long as I can see you every day, I am content," Kibum said. He held Yunyu''s chin and raised it up until they were staring at each other.


    And they shared a kiss.


    The kiss was full of passion. As if Kibum had been waiting for this kiss for centuries. Kibum''s hand trembled as he tried to suppress his desire for more. Because Bai Yunyu was unpredictable. They might share a kiss today, but Yunyu might stab him again tomorrow.


    Kibum separated himself after a while. There were tinges of blushes on his cheeks. He wanted to stare at Yunyu longer, but he was afraid that he would die out of a heart attack because his heart was beating rapidly right now.


    Yunyu was more familiar with this Kibum. This was the same Kibum that he liked. He masked his insecurity with cold and aloof poise, just like how Kibum also masked his insecurity by distancing himself from the society in the previous world.


    "You owe me a lot of dates," Kibum said, "You promised that you would take me to a lot of popular spots for couples. You must promise me that we will go on a date in the future."


    "I promise," Yunyu nodded as he replied.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 75%.]


    "I will remember that, Yunyu. You cannot run away again this time¡­"


    "I will not run away until you are happy, Kibum¡­"


    [Not that I can leave this world before you are happy anyway.]


    "Then, I will meet you again in the school tomorrow. I will tell this to Taewoo because he will also come to you and ask for an explanation. He is also in pain because of your betrayal¡­"


    Taewoo watched everything from afar. He had put a recording device inside Kibum''s bag without Kibum knowing, so he could hear what Yunyu said to Kibum. His eyes grew colder as he listened to their conversations.


    His older brother was a na?ve guy. Taewoo knew that. But he couldn''t believe that Kibum would just forgive Yunyu easily. There was no clear explanation, and it was even more confusing when Yunyu said ''him'' as if he was referring to someone else other than them.


    Bai Yunyu was a treacherous bitch.


    "It is obvious that Yunyu is lying again. He will betray us and run away when he has the chance. He didn''t even tell us the clear reason behind his betrayal," Taewoo clenched his fist, "Bai Yunyu, you might be able to fool my brother. But you will never fool me! I know that you will betray us again if I don''t do something."


    "I will show you my pain, Bai Yunyu."

 Chapter 152: B1.5

    After Kibum left the house, Yunyu returned back to his room.


    He felt like he was floating right now. Because he came to the point where he was unsure about his own identity. This backup world was really mysterious. Everything was confusing, but at the same time, it was hinting at something.


    Something that was related to his past.


    "I think all the things that I said to Kibum, maybe has some truth in it," Yunyu pondered, "This world is so familiar as if I have visited this place before, settled with people here, and met with Kibum and Taewoo, to the point that I have romanced both of them."


    "But I remember nothing¡­"


    Pupa also wondered because this kind of backup world was almost impossible to enter unless a host caused that very particular glitch. Pupa didn''t know any other system whose host actually ever caused this glitch. Thus, it was most likely to be a legend that would never be fixed by the HQ.


    Something that was supposed to have the chance of one in a million would usually be ignored. Until this spicy chicken host caused a storm in the HQ.


    Yunyu laid on his bed, he stared at the ceiling, thinking about this strange world, Kibum, Taewoo, and¡­ Han Ye.


    Yunyu started thinking about Han Ye again. Truthfully, in his world, he never met Han Ye directly. Han Ye was a busy film emperor, and his appearance in public would only cause a commotion.


    Yunyu was the president of his fan club but was only able to contact Han Ye''s manager. Maybe, for some people, being the president of Han Ye''s fan club, supporting him for what he did was not worth the time. Especially since Han Ye didn''t and would never notice him in his life.


    "Pupa, do you think my dedication for Han Ye is not worth it?"


    "If you want my perspective, then yes, it is not worth it," Pupa floated around Yunyu and continued, "Based on my data, you spent a lot of money for him. So much that you often went broke after purchasing his merchandise."


    Yunyu smiled at Pupa''s comment because he got that a lot, "But I want to. The moment I saw Han Ye for the first time, my heart said that I should give him everything I have. Because I feel like I owed him something."


    Yunyu closed his eyes and hugged a pillow. The unknown emotion that he felt surged up again, "Because I feel like we are meant to be together. But I have to hurt him badly, so he can live. The pain and anguish haunted me forever. So I dedicated my life for him in my real world, maybe it is a way to compensate over something in the past¡­"


    "How did you come to this point? Isn''t this simply just your delusion because you are his fan?"


    "I don''t know¡­"


    Yunyu was not sure about his feeling for Han Ye. He ought to know his place because he was just an unknown fan number xxx. But deep down, he felt that he genuinely had a connection with Han Ye.


    "Maybe I''m just delusional, haha," Yunyu laughed bitterly and then tried to ignore his feeling and closed his eyes. He was tired after thinking about many directionless matters.


    ***


    "No, Taewoo, listen to me," Kibum tried to pacify his twin brother when Taewoo confronted him in their apartment, "What Yunyu said is genuine, I can feel his honesty when he hugged me. You should come to him peacefully and ask for an explanation.


    "THEN HE WILL ALSO LIE AT ME!" Taewoo yelled out of rage. He was frustrated because Kibum could forgive Yunyu that easily.


    Kibum stayed silent, knowing that he wouldn''t be able to pacify his brother at all, "I warn you, don''t hurt him. You can be angry with him, but don''t hurt him."


    "He hurt me here¡ª" Taewoo pointed at the knife scar on his stomach, and then pointed at his smooth chest, "¡ªand here. In my heart."


    Kibum knew that Taewoo might be hurting more than him. Because Taewoo was naturally a charming, popular kid who had many boys and girls chasing him. He also had a stone heart after fighting for their freedom out of their parents'' overcontrolling nature.


    Taewoo bore a lot of burden on his shoulder as he was a mighty man. But Yunyu melted Taewoo''s stone heart with his constant care. Yunyu''s betrayal almost made him give up on his life because he had promised to love Yunyu forever.


    And he meant it.


    "I will never be satisfied until Yunyu kissed my feet and beg forgiveness!"


    ***


    Yunyu went to school in the early morning, as a student council or school president, he had to finish many documents that he missed yesterday. It was mostly a thankless job anyway.


    He walked in the corridor alone to his room, but he felt that someone was following him. He looked back to check but found no one.


    Creeped out, Yunyu asked Pupa;


    [Someone is following me?]


    [Pupa: It''s a Thailand ghost.]


    [T¡ªThailand ghost?! But we are in Korea! Did that ghost booked a plane ticket and migrated here to get a better job as a ghost?!]


    [Pupa:¡­ It''s Taewoo. He is hiding behind a pillar. He has been following you since you left the duplex.]


    Yunyu checked his watch. It was still six in the morning. The school was empty, and he left his duplex at five thirty.


    [Taewoo has been following me since five thirty?!]


    [Pupa: He has been waiting outside your duplex since four.]


    [What?! That''s creepy as hell! But¡­ it''s actually quite hot. I wonder if we can do that in public, eheheh...]


    [Pupa:¡­ noted.]


    [What?]


    [Pupa: What?]


    Yunyu decided to act like he didn''t know Taewoo was following him, and then he entered the school president''s room. The pile of documents he left yesterday hurt his eyes. Thus, he decided to start doing it.


    But he couldn''t focus at all because he let the door wide open, in case Taewoo wanted to barge in and did *BEEP* and *BEEP* while *BEEP* him on the table until he *BEEP*.


    [Pupa: Stop thinking about it, you know that I can read your mind.]


    [Hehe, I''m sorry. My experience with Taewoo in the previous world made me like this. Somehow, it makes me miss my favorite vibrator from previous world...]


    Yunyu waited expectantly, but there was no movement from Taewoo, who was clearly peeking not far from the door. Yunyu rolled his eyes. This guy clearly needed some stimulation to act. Thus, Yunyu took off his jacket started unbuttoning his school uniform out of the blue until his bare chest was shown.


    Taewoo, who saw this, finally stormed inside and closed the door, "Y¡ªYou! What if someone saw your bare chest! S¡ªShameless!"


    Taewoo soon realized what he just did. He was supposed to stalk Yunyu and gave him the terror. But once he saw Yunyu showed his smooth, bare chest in the school president''s room, he lost all that intention and hurriedly closed the door. Afraid that someone else other than him might see this.


    Yunyu blinked dazedly, "Kim Taewoo? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 153: B1.6

    "Why are you here?" Yunyu suddenly realized that Taewoo was staring at his bare chest, and he covered it immediately, "Y¡ªYou, pervert!"


    [Pupa: Ew, your lie is so disgusting. I can sense my imaginary gut wanting to puke all my imaginary food.]


    [Sometimes, a bit of seduction would work to incite a horny young man like Taewoo.]


    Taewoo gulped when he saw Yunyu''s blushing while trying his best to cover his chest. It made him forgot about his real intention. Taewoo couldn''t help but imagine how good would it be to taste those cherry nipples, marking Yunyu all over so he wouldn''t run away.


    ''Why am I here again?'' Taewoo was lost in his thought.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 70%.]


    Yunyu took one step back when Taewoo took one step forward. He was like a scared little bunny, which incited Taewoo''s lust even more. Truthfully, they did many things together, but Yunyu always said that he wanted to keep his virginity for the man he would marry in the future.


    Taewoo was a young, impetuous man who acted based on his instinct. Unlike his brother, who would take everything slow and carefully, he would go for something he loved without much thought.


    "Stay back!" Yunyu said. But he intentionally showed his cherry nipple a bit under the pretense of buttoning his uniform again. Taewoo''s chest rose up and down as his dirty mind brought him to a land he visited a lot in his spring dreams.


    "F¡ªFix your uniform first," Taewoo said. But he didn''t turn his head away. He blatantly stared at Yunyu''s chest until he finished buttoning his uniform.


    "Why are you here?" Yunyu asked suspiciously.


    "That¡­ I just¡­" Taewoo was lost of words. Now that the situation had developed into this, he couldn''t terrorize Yunyu at all. He was in an awkward position right now. Then, Taewoo realized something, "Wait, why are you undressing in school? Are you waiting for someone to ravage you?! Bai Yunyu, you are such a lustful bitch!"


    [Yes, please ravage me. I need some uh¡­ physical refreshment.]


    [Pupa: I think acting as Junho makes you a natural hoe nowadays.]


    [Ehehe, it was a good experience.]


    Yunyu looked hurt, "I was going to change my uniform with a spare one! I have one here! Kim Taewoo, I know that you have a sharp mouth, but calling me a bitch is too much!"


    "N¡ªNo, I didn''t mean it that way¡­" Taewoo felt that the situation was reversed now. He didn''t feel angry with Yunyu. Instead, he felt guilty because he just called someone he loved a bitch. He was just angry and afraid that someone would see Yunyu''s beautiful chest.


    "Leave now! If you are here only to call me a bitch, then leave!" Yunyu threw a tantrum towards Taewoo.


    "No¡­ baby, please don''t be mad. I didn''t mean it that way¡­" Taewoo tried to pacify his angry boyfriend.


    ''Wait, why am I the guilty one here? He is the one who hurt me!'' Taewoo finally realized it


    "Bai Yunyu, is this one of your tricks?! Did you intentionally show your body to trick me again?!"


    "What?! I don''t even know that you are here!" Yunyu pointed at Taewoo''s face, "Are you intentionally peeking on me?! You are such a creepy pervert!"


    [Pupa: Liar liar pants on fire.]


    [Ssshhh!]


    "Wha¡ª" Taewoo almost lost his balance when Yunyu accused him of being a pervert stalker. He felt that all his frustration, anger, and grudge for Yunyu vanished like thin air.


    ''How does it develop into this?'' Taewoo wondered.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 65%. You nasty little bitch.]


    [Thank you, I pride myself for that.]


    [Taewoo is a lot easier than Kibum to deal with, maybe because our minds work similarly. So I know what he truly wants.]


    [Pupa: I have to admit, Taewoo is supposed to be a very tricky main lead in the previous world, and he should have the same amount of difficulty in this backup world. But you can handle him easily. The mind of perverts never ceases to amaze me.]


    Taewoo was dazed. He didn''t know what to do at this point. He thought that he could at least scare Yunyu until he would beg for forgiveness. But in the end, he was the one who was asking forgiveness, "I am sorry. I just don''t want other people to see your body¡­"


    "So you want to have my body for yourself?" Yunyu''s pink cheeks got redder, and he took another step back, "S¡ªStay away! Pervert!"


    Taewoo gulped. Since the situation had developed to this point, he had no other way. He must ask directly about what happened one year ago when Yunyu decided to stab him and disappeared.


    "B¡ªBai Yunyu, I will shed all my pretense and ask directly. I will leave you alone after you answer this truthfully," Taewoo took a deep breath and continued, "Why did you do that to me back then? What is your intention?"


    Yunyu assumed that he also betrayed and stabbed Taewoo, just like what he didn''t with Kibum. But he couldn''t keep saying some love words because Taewoo demanded an explanation, which he didn''t have either.


    "I¡­ I just want to leave. I don''t want to have anything to do with you or Kibum," Yunyu gulped. He wasn''t sure if this was the right lie.


    "If you really want to cut all ties between us, then why did you do this to me? Why not let me die in that alley alone! What is your true intention?" Taewoo raised his voice. He unbuttoned his uniform to show the permanent scar on his stomach, "You did this to me, and you can leave me to die there. But why did you help me after you betrayed me?!"


    "Huh?" Yunyu gawked.


    "Stop pretending! Do you think I don''t know?!"


    "What are you talking about. I betrayed you, right¡­?"


    Taewoo gritted his teeth, "If you want to kill me, why did you call an ambulance right after you stabbed me and left?!"

 Chapter 154: B1.7

    "If you want to kill me, why did you call an ambulance right after you stabbed me and left?!" Taewoo let out all his emotion with this one sentence, and it hit Yunyu hard.


    Yunyu was speechless with the previous Yunyu who inhibited this body. He thought that the previous Bai Yunyu must have been a malicious person because he betrayed both Kibum and Taewoo after playing with their hearts. But it seemed that there was more than meets the eye.


    Taewoo stared at Yunyu, who zipped his mouth. He gritted his teeth as he felt that Yunyu would dodge the question again, and he would be left in the dark forever.


    Taewoo gripped Yunyu''s arm, his nails almost penetrated Yunyu''s skin as he held his anger, "ANSWER ME!"


    "I DON''T KNOW!" Yunyu hollered frustratedly.


    Taewoo''s grip on Yunyu''s arm tightened. He hated this. He hated when he saw that innocent and confused expression on Yunyu. Because it melted his cold exterior. Yunyu knew well how to hold his heart and played with it.


    "How long will you keep pretending that you are innocent? You are a liar! A betrayer! A player!" Taewoo''s eyes held so much anger, but also so much pain, "Why don''t you leave my heart if you just keep on haunting me like this!"


    "I really don''t know¡­ I¡­ I forget everything," Yunyu said desperately. At this point, if he kept on lying, then the problem would never be solved. Yunyu grabbed Taewoo''s collar and pulled him closer, "I have forgotten about everything, you, Kibum, this world. I don''t even remember what I did before."


    Yunyu looked up, so he could stare at Taewoo''s eyes directly. There was so much desperation in him that he couldn''t pretend anymore, "Why can''t you believe me? I''m not lying¡­"


    "But¡­ but you did so much to Kibum and me. How could you forget everything¡­" Taewoo''s grip on Yunyu''s arm loosened, "I have been dreaming about you every night. I''m angry thinking that you will do this to other men, and I''m also scared that you will never want me anymore¡­"


    Taewoo released his grip and engulfed Yunyu with his hand desperately circled around Yunyu''s body.


    Taewoo sank his face deep on Yunyu''s shoulder as he started sobbing, "How could you... how could you forget about me¡­"


    "I want to make you hate me. If you don''t love me, then I will make you hate me. Because I want to live in your memory, Bai Yunyu. If I can''t be your lover, then make me your enemy instead. At least, I still hold on to something in your heart¡­"


    "You are so heartless, Bai Yunyu¡­"


    Yunyu''s word was a huge blow on Taewoo''s heart. His heart was shattered, and soon, he realized that he was just as fragile as Kibum. People said that he was a charming, amazing young man that would never have a problem with love.


    They said that nobody would reject him. But turned out the one he loved deep in his heart didn''t even want to remember him.


    [Pupa: Host, your emotion is volatile right now. Please maintain your emotional stability to avoid unknown danger.]


    [How am I supposed to control my emotion? I can feel how deeply hurt Taewoo is¡­]


    [To have the capability to break someone''s heart this badly, if his Bai Yunyu was me, then I have been a cold-hearted man. Or maybe I was also desperate to do something. Like what I said to Kibum before, I have to do it because I want to save ''him.'' But I don''t know who that person I''m saving is.]


    [Pupa: Maybe that person is someone very important to you, like a spouse that you loved deeply.]


    [But how come I forget him if he is that important? I have so many questions in my head right now, who is this mysterious man that I saved? What happened between me and Taewoo and Kibum in this world, and how could they have Han Ye''s face?]


    [What is this backup world and the Ragemeter?]


    ¡­


    Pupa had no answer to any question Yunyu asked because it knew nothing about this world and Bai Yunyu''s true identity. Pupa was just a system given the task to take this one person to transmigrate, and all the information it had was limited to what the HQ provided.


    Yunyu also felt that he would be stuck forever in this world if he was not honest. Because the situation demanded him to be honest about everything. So Kibum and Taewoo could tell him what happened.


    [Maybe, being honest is the way to clear this mysterious backup world.]


    Yunyu patted Taewoo''s head gently, "Kim Taewoo, I am sorry that I''ve hurt you. But I truly don''t remember anything about this world."


    "You can''t forget me¡­. I do not allow it¡­" Taewoo mumbled. He still buried his face on Yunyu''s shoulder.


    Yunyu sighed and separated their bodies to get some space. He stared at Taewoo, who dared not looking up, afraid that Yunyu would see his ugly face after so many tears and snot, "Kim Taewoo, if you are willing, I want you to tell me our memories together. I want to relive the moment we spent together."


    "Yunyu, I don''t know if you will fool Kibum and me again. But my heart is still foolish enough to give you a chance."


    Yunyu raised Taewoo''s head by nudging his chin up. Taewoo should be in an embarrassing state for most people. The once amazing and charming man became a fragile person who couldn''t hold his tears and snot.


    Yet, what Yunyu saw was a fragile man who was genuinely heartbroken. Kibum told Yunyu before that it was Taewoo who tirelessly hunted Yunyu''s location, like a lovesick lion searching for his only mate. Though there were countless female lionesses who wanted him, he swore his fidelity for one mate in this life.


    Seeing Taewoo in this state pinched Yunyu''s heart. If this was his deed, then he must be a terrible human in the past. Because his current self would never hurt a sincere man like Taewoo.


    Yunyu wiped the tears on Taewoo''s cheek carefully, and he tiptoed to kiss Taewoo''s forehead, "I am sorry, Kim Taewoo. Please give me a second chance."


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 55%.]

 Chapter 155: B1.8

    "What do you want to eat?" Kibum asked Yunyu, who was busy reading the menu on the screen. They were currently eating in one fast-food restaurant before they went on their date today.


    After yesterday''s confrontation, Kibum and Taewoo had come to an agreement. They will give Yunyu the chance to remember everything by taking him on a date with each of them respectively. So he could reminisce the memory of it.


    Since Kibum was the older brother, he was the first to go on a date with Yunyu. But Kibum knew the real reason why Taewoo let him first.


    ''I need to prepare something for my date with Yunyu. It will take a while.''


    Unlike Kibum, who one hundred percent believed that Yunyu forgot everything, Taewoo was still suspicious was only pretending, he would hurt them again in the future. But he gave Yunyu the benefit of the doubt and went along with it.


    Besides, they truly missed Yunyu.


    Yunyu stared at the screen menu and then pointed at the big mac with French fries and cola, "That big mac¡­ two for myself."


    Kibum chuckled and ordered a regular burger, and they sat at one seat. They were wearing their casual shirt, with Kibum wearing a bracelet that Yunyu never saw. It was a chain bracelet with an angel with trumpet decoration. Kibum fiddled with the bracelet often and treated it carefully.


    It sparked Yunyu''s curiosity, "What is that bracelet?"


    "This?" Kibum had a gentle smile on his face, "This is my secure bracelet, given by someone that I loved. It might sound a bit stupid, but I was a very insecure and fragile kid back in middle school. I lived under my twin brother''s shadow and got bullied often because of that."


    "But once I met my loved one in middle school and dated him when we start high school, this is his birthday gift for me. He said that this is a secure bracelet, the guardian angel will keep me safe forever, and whenever I feel insecure, the angel will tell me that I''m a precious human being."


    Kibum stared at Yunyu lovingly, "And my guardian angel is sitting in front of me."


    "Me?" Yunyu was surprised.


    "Yes, this secure bracelet is given by you as my 15th birthday gift. Now that I''m already eighteen, I keep this as a treasure¡­ maybe until my death," Kibum chuckled, "In fact, maybe I will wear this in my casket, six feet under.''


    Yunyu observed the deep love in Kibum''s eyes. He started to doubt his judgment, "So I never hurt you before my betrayal?"


    "Of course not!" Kibum denied with so much certainty, "You are a great person! You keep me safe, shower me with genuine compliments, and never compares me with Taewoo. You are truly my guardian angel!" Kibum said out loud. Which attracted the attention of everyone around.


    Kibum blushed as he apologized to other customers.


    Yunyu laughed, but he had a question in his heart;


    [If I was this kind towards Kibum, then how could I betray him? It seems that I obtained their hearts with sincerity instead of manipulation.]


    [Pupa: Maybe it has something to do with your mission?]


    [It could be¡­]


    They finished their lunch and walked to a place that Kibum recommended, "This is the place where you often take me for our dates."


    Kibum brought him to an arcade inside the mall. Yunyu frowned, "Arcade? We played games or something?"


    "Not exactly," Kibum blushed as he pulled Yunyu inside. He pointed at the photo box and karaoke box, "You brought me to these two boxes so I can be as unrestrained as I want. You often said that I distanced myself from any activity because I was too scared. So you brought me to places that would release my shamelessness."


    Kibum blushed even more, when he remembered something, "O¡ªOur first kiss happened inside the photo box. I still had the picture of it."


    "Really?" Yunyu asked again, Kibum nodded shyly.


    [I got a genius idea, ehe¡­ hehe hehe¡­]


    [Pupa: No, you won''t think about¡ª]


    Yunyu raised his brow and grinned mischievously. He pulled Kibum to the photo box and said, "Why don''t we try to relive that scene again?"


    "Wha¡ª"


    Kibum and Yunyu entered the photo box. Yunyu set up the photo box setting and asked Kibum, "What kind of pose we did when we kissed?"


    "That¡ª" Kibum gulped, "O--Our First pose is you pulling my collar and then kissed my cheek. U¡ªUm¡­ the second is you draping your hands on my shoulder, and we kissed¡­ French kiss."


    Yunyu grinned evilly and then pulled Kibum''s collar. He abruptly kissed Kibum''s cheek right before the first snap.


    SNAP.


    Kibum gawked, but Yunyu didn''t stop there. He kissed the other cheek for the second shot.


    SNAP.


    "Y¡ªYunyu, hold on, I''m not ready¡ª"


    Yunyu draped his hand on Kibum''s shoulder and lowered Kibum''s posture until their lips touched. Yunyu closed his eyes as he tasted Kibum''s lips.


    SNAP.


    Kibum instinctively circled his hand around Yunyu''s waist and deepened the kiss.


    SNAP.


    "Mmmh¡­" the sound of mumble coming from Yunyu incited Kibum even more. He circled his hand on Kibum''s nape, and their lips smacked on each other plenty of times.


    SNAP.


    Yunyu stopped kissing Kibum and smiled at him. They knocked their foreheads together gently in a loving embrace for the last shot.


    SNAP.


    Kibum was warm all over. He was already intoxicated with this loving embrace, this warmth that he missed, "Yunyu, is it stupid if I forgive the man who stabbed me and fall in love with him again?"


    "Honestly, it is dumb. But for this one, I beg you, please be dumb for a moment. Because I want you to fall in love with me again. So I can redeem myself," Yunyu winked mischievously.


    "Then I will be dumb for you, so I can fall in love again," Kibum said.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 45%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been partially unlocked, Bai Yunyu''s mission!]

 Chapter 156: B1.9

    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been partially unlocked, Bai Yunyu''s mission!]


    [Partial?]


    [It seems that I can only access 50% of the actual hidden plot, 80% of the hidden plot is accessible when you have reduced the Ragemeter to 20%. It will be fully accessible once the Ragemeter reached 0%]


    Pupa downloaded the hidden plot provided after Yunyu had successfully reduced the Ragemeter until it was less than 50%, then poured it into Yunyu''s head. Yunyu closed his eyes as he felt a sharp pain in his head.


    *Hidden plot*


    The first thing that Yunyu saw was a younger version of himself, wearing a junior high school uniform, standing in front of the class with his bag. He was a new student in the 8th grade of junior high, "My name is Bai Yunyu, I come from China. I transferred because my dad is working in Korea now!"


    All girls in the class were swooned by the cuteness of Bai Yunyu. He was small compared to other boys, and he was also adorable with chubby cheeks. Although he was already in middle school, he still had a babyface, making him look even younger.


    [Awww¡­ I was so cute! This Bai Yunyu is very similar to me in junior high!]


    [Pupa: Yes, he is a cute pure boy¡­ what a pity.]


    [Hey! What does that mean!?]


    Few boys were also charmed when he saw Yunyu smiling at them, but Kim Taewoo and Kibum, who were on their respective chairs, ignored him. Not that they ever pay attention to anything in class. Taewoo and Kibum were twins with a broken family.


    Their father and mother had been divorced, and Kim Mother was assigned to a mental hospital and was accused of child neglect and abuse. She was also diagnosed with Schizophrenia as she often abused Kibum, whom she often saw like a demon that was going to kill her.


    After prolonged neglect and abuse, Taewoo reported his own mother for abuse, and she was taken to the mental hospital. Kim Father was never a good father either, and he often neglected his children alone in the big house as he had fun with younger women.


    Although they were quite wealthy, Kibum and Taewoo only relied on each other for everything. So they had a deep connection.


    But Taewoo was a natural leader, excellent and charming, Kibum was like a speck of dirt compared to him. Taewoo didn''t understand that pulling Kibum to his circle only cast a shadow in Kibum''s heart.


    Thus, their relationship had been strained because of this.


    Yunyu sat on the seat between Kibum and Taewoo, "Hi, my name is Bai Yunyu," Yunyu introduced himself cheerfully. But none of the twins responded.


    The scene changed as Kibum was sitting under a tree, eating his lunch alone. Yunyu was peeking from behind the wall not far from there.


    "Larva, what is Kibum''s current Ragemeter and Fatemeter?"


    A robot shaped like Caterpie from the Pokemon game suddenly popped out. It was resting on a leaf-shaped pillow and replied with a cute voice, "Umm¡­ Kibum''s Ragemeter and Fatemeter are both 0%, host, good luck!"


    [Wait...]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Is that system¡­ you?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [System, are you¡­ hiding something from me?]


    [Pupa: I wished. But it''s true, that larva was me centuries ago. I almost forgot my appearance as a larva after being a Pupa for so long.]


    [Why are you with this¡­ Bai Yunyu?]


    [Pupa: I don''t remember. I only had one host before you. But the HQ naturally deleted most of my memory about the host after he completed his mission. Because it might cause an attachment between host and system. Maybe my previous host was also you.]


    [Pupa: But I remembered that my previous host was very professional and competent, unlike¡­]


    [You still have the time to slander me at the worst time possible, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: Let''s just see what this Bai Yunyu will do to Kibum.]


    Bai Yunyu approached Kibum, who sat alone and sat uncaringly beside him. He opened his lunchbox and started eating with Kibum.


    "W¡ªWhy are you here¡­" Kibum gulped.


    "Why am I here? Um¡­ I just want to eat with you!" Yunyu said excitedly as he chomped on his fried shrimp.


    "There are other spaces¡­" Kibum mumbled.


    "Ah, because you eat alone, so I want to accompany you," Yunyu smiled and picked his piece of fried shrimp and put it in Kibum''s lunchbox, "Here is a fried shrimp for you. Since we are friends now, then we can share many things together!"


    Kibum was stunned when this kid suddenly barged in and tried to be familiar with him. Usually, people wanted to approach him so they could be closer to Taewoo, "Are you doing this to know Taewoo better?"


    Yunyu tilted his head, "Who is Taewoo?"


    Larva, who was invisible behind Yunyu, got a notification, ''Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 15%. My host is great!''


    [¡­ you sound more optimistic and encouraging as a larva. Pupa, can you turn back into a larva?]


    [Pupa: I have no intention to do so, especially with you as my host.]


    Kibum and Yunyu became friends since then. They often chatted together, and their bond naturally deepened until Kibum''s fatemeter reached 30%. Taewoo finally noticed that his brother often hung out with the new kid. He got suspicious and also slightly jealous. He rarely hang out with Kibum nowadays unless they were at home because he had his own peers.


    But he still cared a lot for his brother. He didn''t want him to be used by someone else. Thus, Taewoo confronted Yunyu when he was alone and pushed him to the wall, "What are you doing to my brother?" Taewoo gazed deeply at Yunyu.


    Yunyu blinked few times and tilted his head, "What am I doing? I''m Kibum''s friend."


    "Don''t lie. My brother is precious to me. If you want to use him for something, then I will not forgive you!"


    Yunyu''s expression chilled instantly, "Just because you are more popular than your brother doesn''t mean that I also want to befriend you. I like Kibum because he is genuine and nice to me. So, piss off before I punch your face!"


    Yunyu pushed Taewoo and left. Taewoo was stunned by such a hostile response. Usually, people would be drawn towards him naturally. But this one was drawn towards Kibum more.


    Somehow, it made him jealous¡­ of Kibum.


    ''Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 10%. Host is very clever!''


    [Listening to this cute larva system makes me even saltier, especially since I have you now.]


    [Pupa: I have the experience and more usability.]


    [What usability?]


    Yunyu lived through the middle school, getting closer and closer to Kibum, and was teased and chased by Taewoo daily. It was until they graduated from junior high that Kibum and Taewoo''s Fatemeters both reached 50%.


    Kibum came to him first and asked him out shyly, "Yunyu, I¡­ I think I''ve fallen in love with you¡­"


    "Really? That''s great! I like you too!" Yunyu replied enthusiastically.


    And then, the next day, Taewoo stopped Yunyu on his way home and confronted him about the confession, "Did you accepted my brother''s confession? You two are dating now?"


    Yunyu glared at Taewoo, "Yes, what are you going to do now?"


    Taewoo smirked and pulled Yunyu closer. He kissed Yunyu''s lips without warning, which left Yunyu stunned for a while.


    "Then you must also date me in secret!"


    [Pupa: Even this version of Bai Yunyu is also a lecherous hoe.]


    [Ehe, old habit dies hard, I guess?]


    *Hidden Plot ends*

 Chapter 157: B1.10

    Yunyu blinked as the hidden plot abruptly stopped. He was still embracing Kibum inside the photo box right now;


    [Wait? That''s it?! That only adds more question than answer!]


    [Pupa: It''s still 50%. You need to reduce the Ragemeter so you can unlock the rest of the story.]


    [Goddamn it! I already missed that cute larva system!]


    [Pupa: in all offense, I also missed that calculative and efficient Bai Yunyu.]


    Kibum and Yunyu ended their date as Kibum walked Yunyu to his house before he returned back home. Yunyu stared at the ceiling, he laid on his bed, thinking about the progress, "Pupa¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "Even though we haven''t seen the full hidden plot yet, I can sense that we are indeed partners in the previous life. Even if both of us don''t remember anything," Yunyu said.


    "But there was no Breakmeter. It was Ragemeter instead," Yunyu concluded, "That means, in my previous life, I had a different mission to save that mysterious person¡­"


    ***


    "You are late," Taewoo said. He crossed his arm unpleasantly, "I''ve been waiting for more than an hour already."


    "¡­ Taewoo, our date starts at ten in the morning. I''m literally thirty minutes earlier than our designated time. Why are you two hours early?" Yunyu sighed.


    "I¡ªI just feel like it!" Taewoo grabbed Yunyu''s hand and pulled him to their dating spot. For someone like Taewoo, people thought that his dating spot would be a showy place, like an ice skating rink, or at least, cinema.


    But nope, Taewoo brought him to a local park with a big river crossing as the main attraction. It was mid-autumn, so the atmosphere was quite mellow.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Taewoo asked as they passed few food stalls near the entrance of the park.


    "Hotteok would be nice," Yunyu smiled. Taewoo bought two hotteoks for them both. Taewoo held Yunyu''s hand tight, and they walked around the quiet park leisurely with warm hotteok in their hands.


    It was a serene experience for Yunyu. They walked side by side, with Taewoo holding his hand tight as if never wanting to let go, "Why are you so sticky? Release my hand already."


    "No," Taewoo rejected. They passed the small pathways with yellowing trees surrounding both sides.


    "Where do you want to take me?" Yunyu asked.


    "To the place where I have the fondest memory of you," Taewoo replied directly. They climbed the stairs leading to the peak of a hill inside the park. It was a long climb until they reached the peak, and Yunyu was already beat.


    [Huff¡­ I swear to god if Taewoo didn''t touch me after we reached the peak, then this is not worth it!]


    "It''s there," Taewoo pointed at a small pavilion on top of the hill with the big river view. He pulled Yunyu to the pavilion, and he sat first.


    "Here," Taewoo patted the spot after he spread his leg. He patted on the spot between his thighs, "Sit here."


    "¡­ is this for real?"


    [Oh my god, yes!!]


    "Yes, you liked to snuggle with me here, especially during the autumn season," Taewoo explained.


    Yunyu sighed and sat carefully. Once he sat in, Taewoo engulfed Yunyu in his embrace.


    They were watching the big river with a city view on the other side of the river. There were no words between them, but Yunyu could feel the warmth from Taewoo''s chest, "Do you remember anything now?"


    "No," Yunyu replied. It was such a stunning view, but just like Kibum and his secure bracelet, he also forgot everything about this world.


    Taewoo snuggled in and rubbed his cheek on Yunyu''s cheek, "Back then, I was quite narcissistic. I was surrounded by many people and was always the source of attention. Truthfully, I thought that I''m built to be a grandeur man."


    "But you came to my life, and you told me one thing," Taewoo stared at the vast river in front of his eyes, "That love does not come for a narcissist."


    "I thought it was such a stupid sentence. I am surrounded by many admirers, be it boys or girls, I can get both. In fact¡­ when I forced you to be in a secret relationship behind Kibum''s back, I also have other lovers."


    "I thought you will eventually submit to me and follow me like the rest of them. But you finally asked me to come to this place and told me that you don''t want anything to do with me."


    "I was utterly shocked because nobody would ever reject me like that. But you said that you already like Kibum, and I am just a narcissist who will never find love in my life," Taewoo told everything in his fondest memory and then smiled bitterly;


    "It was the first time for me to beg. I beg so you will stay and give me another chance. Maybe because I truly have fallen in love with you at that time, or maybe because I felt like it would be humiliating to be beaten by my twin brother."


    "I was truly a narcissist, but you humbled me, and I''ve loved you ever since, Bai Yunyu."


    "¡­"


    [You know, I will take him seriously if not due to his hardening cock and his hand fiddling on my nipple right now.]


    [Pupa: You enjoyed it, didn''t you?]


    "I¡ªI see¡­" Yunyu bit his lips, "C¡ªCould you please not fiddle with my nipple? It''s¡­ cold."


    "We also did this here," Taewoo used his other hand to turn Yunyu''s head to the left and kissed him. His hand skilfully snuck in Yunyu''s t-shirt and fiddled the nipple with his cold hands.


    "Ah! It''s cold!" Yunyu twitched. He jolted few times, but he was stuck in Taewoo''s embrace. Taewoo continued fiddling with one finger while the other rubbed on Yunyu''s tent.


    "Nnnhh! T¡ªTaewoo, it''s¡­ outside¡­"


    "Even better," Taewoo said. He kissed Yunyu''s nape gently as his hands serviced Yunyu. Yunyu''s twitching body made him subconsciously rubbed his butt against Taewoo''s crotch, which Taewoo accepted as a pleasure.


    "Ah! T¡ªTaewoo, this is too much¡­ mmhh¡­"


    The constant rubbing made Yunyu hard, and his nipple was already sensitive enough. After so much stimulation, Yunyu ejaculated inside his pants.


    "¡­"


    "Your body still likes me the most. At least I''m assured that I still have a chance," Taewoo grinned as he kissed Yunyu.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 20%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! You can access 80% of the hidden plot. Please confirm!]


    [Can I check the hidden plot later? It''s sticky, so uncomfortable¡­]


    [Pupa: Just accept it, I don''t know how to retrieve this hidden plot again if you reject.]


    [Sigh¡­ yes, I want to see the hidden plot.]

 Chapter 158: B1.11

    Pupa downloaded the hidden plot again and poured the rest of the hidden plot in Yunyu''s head. Yunyu closed his eyes as he continued watching the hidden plot like a movie in his head.


    *Hidden plot*


    In the junior high graduation, Kibum and Yunyu got decent grades, while Taewoo topped the rank. Taewoo was surrounded by his peers, being praised to the moon and back. While Kibum was discouraged because of the disparity between his and Taewoo''s ranking.


    "Don''t be discouraged, look, my rank is lower than yours. You''ve done your best, and I''m proud," Yunyu said while patting Kibum''s back to pacify him.


    The invisible larva system chatted with Yunyu, ''Um.. great host, based on my data, your intelligence is far above Kibum and Taewoo. Is there a reason to lower your capability?''


    ''Yes, I want Kibum to not get intimidated by me. And I don''t want to draw too much attention. It is best to lower my rank, so Kibum can relate to me more, and Taewoo will not see me as a competition.''


    ''Whaaa¡­ Host is great! Host has a brilliant mind! Larva is at its imaginary knees!'' Larva said, with its eyes sparkling full of awe.


    [Awww¡­ Larva system is so cute, unlike you.]


    [Pupa: That Bai Yunyu also knows how to read the situation, unlike you. Tell me, how many times did you fuck up the world because of your own fault?]


    [¡­ Huh, pardon? I''m totally ignoring you just now.]


    Taewoo saw this heartwarming scene between Kibum and Yunyu, and his heart got colder. He felt that the praises and compliments from his peers worth nothing. Kibum was luckier than him because he got an honest, genuine compliment from someone he loved.


    And the person that Kibum loved was also the person that Taewoo had in his heart.


    Taewoo clenched his fist as this flame of jealousy slowly eat him.


    ''Larva: Ding! Ragemeter increases to 20%.''


    ''Larva: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 65%.''


    ''Larva: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 60%.''


    Bai Yunyu stared at the hologram showing the Fatemeters of the twins. Although he should be happy that the Fatemeters were raising quickly, it was also a grievance. He sat in his room, keep on staring at the hologram.


    "Host, are you alright? Larva is worried¡­" Larva said while circling around Yunyu.


    "I''m not sure if this can be called as alright¡­" Yunyu said, "I know that I will have to hurt them to fill the Ragemeter eventually, but I''m just sad that I have to repeat this cycle over and over in every world until I can save him¡­"


    "But host, this is what you signed up for! Trust me, he will be grateful for your sacrifice after you completed all worlds!" Larva tried to encourage Yunyu.


    Yunyu smiled bitterly and closed his eyes. A tear dropped from his eyes as he remembered his loved one, "No, Larva. He will hate me for centuries, maybe forever. Because he will see this as a betrayal. It''s all over between us, so I just want to save him and die peacefully."


    [Pupa¡­ my heart hurts¡­]


    [Pupa: Because of that familiar feeling?]


    [Yes, I don''t know who the man he was talking about. But I can feel the same pain he has. I feel like I have to leave the love of my life. This feeling¡­ I can sense a deep connection between me and that unknown man, my past lover.]


    [And he is really angry with me¡­]


    The scene changed when Yunyu and Kibum were already freshmen in high school. They had a date together in an arcade, still in their school uniform. It was the twins'' birthday, but Yunyu only asked Kibum out because he was the ''official boyfriend.''


    Kibum and Yunyu enjoyed the simple dates together until Yunyu said, "Close your eyes, I have a surprise for you."


    "Surprise? Um¡­ alright¡­" Kibum closed his eyes, and he felt Yunyu grabbed his wrist with his warm hands. Then, he assumed that Yunyu put on a bracelet on his wrist.


    "You can open your eyes now."


    Kibum opened his eyes and raised his wrist. There was a bracelet with an angel with trumpet as decoration, "This is a secure bracelet. Remember, when you feel sad or insecure, the guardian angel with trumpet will keep reminding you how precious you are."


    "Guardian angel¡­?" Kibum stared at Yunyu, and Yunyu''s smile bloomed beautifully. He nodded;


    "Yes, I am your guardian angel."


    ''Larva: Ding! Kim Kibum''s Fatemeter increases to 80%.''


    ''Larva: Ding! Ragemeter increases to 30%.''


    ''Taewoo is here, right?''


    ''Larva: Yes, host! He has been stalking you and Kibum!''


    After they were done with the birthday date, Kibum offered Yunyu to accompany Yunyu back home. But Yunyu refused, "I still need to do some stuff first. It must be tiring for you. I will meet you at school."


    "Are you sure?" Kibum had an ominous feeling that he couldn''t discern, but Yunyu pacified him with a nod, and they were finally separated.


    Yunyu intentionally walked alone on a quieter road. He knew that Taewoo was following him not far from his position. He decided to step inside the local park that was often empty. Finally, after there was nobody other than Yunyu and Taewoo, Taewoo showed up in front of him and rudely pulled his hand.


    "T¡ªTaewoo?! Why are you here?! Where are you taking me?!" Yunyu tried to resist, but Taewoo was like a starving wolf. He pulled Yunyu to climb the tall stairs leading to the peak of the hill.


    "S¡ªStop! Argh!" Yunyu accidentally slipped midway on the stone staircase. Taewoo caught him and decided to just carry Yunyu on his back while he climbed the stairs. Once they reached the peak, Taewoo went to a pavilion and sat Yunyu beside him.


    "What is the meaning of all this? What do you want?!" Yunyu struggled. Taewoo finally raised Yunyu''s body up and sat him between his thighs as he snuggled, "You won''t celebrate my birthday? You celebrated Kibum''s birthday, but not mine. I am very jealous."


    "Because I''m his boyfriend! I''m not even your friend to begin with!" Yunyu struggled, but Taewoo held him tight, basically trapping Yunyu in his embrace.


    Taewoo rested his chin on Yunyu''s shoulder and asked, "Why do you like my brother anyway? He is obviously dull and inferior to me in any way. Why can''t you love me instead?"


    "Is that how you value yourself over your brother?" Yunyu''s word suddenly became sharp, like a knife stabbed Taewoo''s heart, "Do you really think that your brother is inferior to you in all things? Kim Taewoo, I expected more from you."


    "You know why I can''t accept you? Because love does not come for the narcissist."


    Taewoo was astonished by Yunyu''s words. It was like a knife stabbed his conscience. He trembled and hugged Yunyu even tighter, "I¡ªI didn''t mean it that way! I was just¡­ I¡­ I fell in love with you! I cannot see you with anyone else, and I will not share with my brother!"


    "Kim Taewoo, release me, I don''t want to have anything to do with you," Yunyu said coldly.


    "No! Please forgive me first! Please give me a chance! I will be a better person in the future! please, I''m begging you!" Taewoo desperately trapped Yunyu in his embrace. He was afraid that Yunyu would disappear anytime.


    "¡­ only if you can share.''


    ''Larva: Ding! Kim Taewoo''s Fatemeter increases to 80%. Host, may I know why you are doing this to Taewoo? He looks desperate and sad.''


    ''He is still one of the men that I created with my lover''s soul. I have to educate him because I treasured him deeply, just like I treasured every master of the worlds we had created together.''


    *Hidden plot ends*

 Chapter 159: B1.12

    Both Yunyu and Pupa had their jaw dropped with that sudden revelation from previous Bai Yunyu and Larva''s conversation.


    [WAIT WHAAAAAAA¡­]


    [Pupa: Wait whaaaa¡­]


    [T¡ªThey are my what?!]


    [Pupa: I''m speechless.]


    In the end, Yunyu and Taewoo kissed before the hidden plot abruptly stopped, and Yunyu returned back to reality.


    He was still in Taewoo''s embrace right now. It was a surreal experience for him. Because he didn''t know it would be this confusing. Why would previous Bai Yunyu said something like that?


    [Created the worlds? I did? Bro, am I imagining stuff?]


    [Pupa: You are not, he clearly said that. But I don''t know what is happening either.]


    [Was I¡­ some kind of handsome, ultra-powerful, totally handsome god in the past?]


    [Pupa:¡­ you mentioned handsome twice, I shall ignore that. But anyway, I don''t think so. Because if you were a god, why would you need to transmigrate to save that past lover of yours? You can just¡­ do godly stuff and get it done in less than a minute.]


    [¡­ Maybe I''m not an ultra-powerful god. Maybe I''m just a totally handsome god who attracts men, instead.]


    [Pupa: Maybe you are just shameless.]


    After Taewoo escorted Yunyu back to his home, Yunyu was sitting on his bed again, thinking about that hidden plot. He got some questions answered after he saw almost all of that hidden plot. But he also got even more questions in his head.


    "So I did transmigrate to save my past lover. But that Bai Yunyu said that it''s all over between them. Because his lover would see this as an act of betrayal. I don''t know what happened between them¡­"


    "Maybe a lover quarrel?" Pupa said.


    "If it''s just a simple lover quarrel, then it wouldn''t escalate into this. I mean, they are close enough to somehow create worlds together. They must have spent millennia together¡­" Yunyu pondered.


    Pupa had no answer for that. It stayed silent while floating in front of Yunyu.


    "Besides, I have one important question in my head. Why do they have the face of young Han Ye? Is Han Ye also one of the masters of the world? But he is in my world. Does that mean my world is just one world inside a quick transmigration system?"


    "No," Pupa got the answer for this one. Thus, it denied hastily, "Your world is the real world, I cannot take someone from Quick Transmigration world to be a host."


    "Man, this is so confusing!" Yunyu ruffled his hair out of frustration, "I bet if we are in a novel or something, the readers would be confused as well."


    "Well, time will tell. I think when you finally reduced the Ragemeter to zero, we might get the answer to those questions. Well, most of the questions¡­" Pupa said.


    "That makes me wonder, though¡­" Yunyu started thinking about another possibility, "I will definitely return back to my real world after I completed all the worlds, right?"


    "Yes, it is a fixed deal," Pupa replied.


    "Then, these Breakmeter and Fatemeter I''m filling will not have a bad impact on the worlds, right? I''m just filling the Breakmeter to save the main characters and save the world destruction, right?"


    "Yes," Pupa added, "I guarantee that it will have no effect other than saving the world. My title is Homewrecker System because of that reason. I am created to break the relationship between two star crossed lovers."


    "Are you also the Homewrecker System as a larva with the previous Bai Yunyu as well?" Yunyu asked.


    "That one¡­ I''m not sure either, because I don''t remember. But usually, a system is created with only one purpose, and that purpose cannot be changed. It can be revamped or upgraded, though¡­"


    Yunyu was even more confused and got another question in his head. He got a migraine because of too much thought process going inside his head right now. He grunted as he got annoyed, "Why can''t I get a simple, quick transmigration story? There are so many simple QT stories in the market. In fact, most Quick transmigrations are simple! Give me a break already!"


    Yunyu decided to rest rather than dwelling in this confusion for too long. He closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    ***


    "Yunyu, let''s eat together," Kibum said while he brought two lunch boxes. Yunyu smiled and asked;


    "Is that for you and Taewoo? I need to buy lunch from the cafeteria first, then."


    "No, why would I give it to Taewoo? ! This lunch box is for you! I cook it with all my heart!" Kibum denied strongly. He handed one lunch box for Yunyu and then pulled him to the bench under a yellowing tree.


    Yunyu opened the box and was surprised with how well Kibum cooked this lunch box filled with rice, fillet salmon, stir-fried veggies, and boiled egg. He used his chopstick and ate the salmon fillet.


    "You like it?" Kibum asked expectantly.


    "Mhm, it''s pretty good!" Yunyu smiled and continued eating. They were eating together in harmony until one particular person who always drew everyone''s attention around suddenly barged in beside Yunyu and leaned his head on Yunyu''s arm.


    "Yunyu, I''m hungry¡­" Taewoo pouted like a cute child as he nuzzled his cheek on Yunyu''s arm, "Give me food."


    "Alright, alright," Yunyu giggled, and he fed Taewoo with the lunch that was prepared by Kibum.


    Kibum was annoyed by his brother''s sly move, "You! Buy your own food, I cooked that for Yunyu only!"


    Taewoo snorted and replied with sarcasm, "Brother, did you forget who bought the ingredients for this lunch? And who cleaned the kitchen after you make so much mess? Spare me some kindness, will you?"


    "Besides, this lunch box has been given to Yunyu. So it''s up to Yunyu to do anything with it!" Taewoo''s response annoyed Kibum because he knew that he couldn''t win an argument against his brother.


    "You¡ª"


    Kibum stopped once he felt a fillet of salmon entered his mouth. Yunyu fed him the salmon to stop the quarrel, "Okay, you two. I will feed you two fairly, okay?"


    Yunyu patiently fed Kibum and Taewoo. They finally stopped fighting after Yunyu shared everything between them fairly, "Remember, you two are precious to me. I don''t want you guys to quarrel."


    [Especially after I leave the world¡­]


    Kibum and Taewoo stared at Yunyu with their hot gazes. Maybe this time, sharing was not a bad idea, as long as Yunyu loved them fairly.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 10%.]

 Chapter 160: B1.13

    Yunyu understood that his departure from this world was sooner than he expected. Kibum and Taewoo became much tamer after they had reconciled with Bai Yunyu. Although there was still a big question in their heads about Yunyu''s disappearance and return without memory at all.


    But their life was now quite good. They spent their time in school and sometimes went on a date as three, or switched between Kibum and Taewoo a day. It made Yunyu even sadder, knowing that he had to leave the twins soon.


    Yunyu sighed as he stared at Kibum and Taewoo, who knelt in front of him with rings on their hands, "Bai Yunyu, please accept us as your soulmate for life."


    Yunyu was standing silly, stunned by the sudden development. Kibum and Taewoo also never hinted anything about giving rings for him. Yunyu gulped, "This is¡­ what is this all about?"


    "Well, we want you to accept our proposal and get married¡­ or at least, get engaged," Kibum said.


    "And we are content to share the relationship with each other. As long as you are willing to stay with us," Taewoo added. Their eyes glimmered with deep love and trust even after Yunyu''s betrayal.


    "Is this the reason why you guys brought me to the hill peak? To propose?" Yunyu shook his head, "We are still in high school. Did you guys knocked your head somewhere?"


    "No, we are completely sure about this. We''ve thought this through," Kibum said.


    "Besides, this is the only way for us to be tied together forever," Taewoo added.


    "You two¡­ why are you doing this? You know I''ve betrayed you before. You two have a bright future. Plenty of men or women would line up," Yunyu suggested. He was trying to indirectly reject the proposal.


    It was true that he cared for the twins, but he wasn''t sure if he truly loved them. Besides, he would leave them eventually. It was terrible for his heart, "You guys should reconsider it."


    Kibum and Taewoo shook their heads in unison.


    "We are sure that you will not leave us anymore, Bai Yunyu. Besides, it''s not a formal engagement. It''s just rings that represent our relationship with you," Kibum said.


    "Just accept it, please," Taewoo added.


    [This is the only way to clear the backup world and saved them, right?]


    [Pupa: Supposedly so. I don''t think there is another way to reduce their Ragemeter into zero other than accepting their proposal.]


    [But I will leave this world soon! That would be so painful for them!]


    [Pupa: This is the risk behind Quick Transmigration. Don''t think that Quick Transmigration is all about fun between worlds. You will eventually fall in love with one character in one world, or at least, you will feel pity for them.]


    [Pupa: Remember, you have your real world. Your real life, and Han Ye that you loved so much. Don''t you want to see the real Han Ye at least once in your life?]


    Yunyu took a deep breath and then said, "If someday, somehow I will have to leave this world, I hope you two will find a better person, okay?"


    "If you have to leave before us, then we will wait until we meet again in the afterlife," Kibum said.


    "And we will be reunited again. I believe so," Taewoo added.


    "Bai Yunyu, we trust you," the twins said together.


    [Ah¡­ what to do, I''m about to cry¡­]


    Yunyu offered his hands to Kibum and Taewoo, "I treasure you guys. If this will make you happy, then so be it."


    Kibum and Taewoo finally took out the rings from their boxes and put them on Yunyu''s ring fingers. Kibum on the left finger and Taewoo on the right finger.


    They kissed Yunyu''s hand gently as their heart was finally satisfied. They were still unsure what would happen in the future, but they had come to an agreement that proposing to Yunyu would at least give them some assurance.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 5%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 0%. Congratulations host! Kim Kibum and Kim Taewoo''s character has been reset to the original setting. This original world has been cleared! The soul has been recovered!]


    [Pupa: Ding! The hidden plot has been fully unlocked. Proceed to check the hidden plot!]


    Yunyu accepted the hidden plot, and Pupa poured all content of the hidden plot inside Yunyu''s head. But unbeknown to Yunyu and Pupa, Kibum and Taewoo suddenly saw a strange, floating orange robot behind Yunyu, and they were pulled into the hidden plot.


    *Hidden plot*


    "Larva, what are Kibum and Taewoo''s current Fatemeters and Ragemeter," Bai Yunyu asked.


    "Um¡­ Kim Kibum and Kim Taewoo both have 100% percent on their Fatemeters, great host! And the Ragemeter is 50%!" Larva reported enthusiastically.


    "I think this will be the best time to say goodbye," Bai Yunyu said. He started calling Kibum and asked whether he could visit the house when Taewoo was not around. Kibum enthusiastically set up a date when Yunyu can see him.


    The day when he visited, it was Saturday, and Kibum had cooked lunch for them. Yunyu brought a bag with a knife inside. He clenched his bag as he strengthened his mental fortitude because he was about to hurt his beloved again.


    ''Host, you have been doing this five times. You still have nine more worlds to betray! I know you can do it. Good luck, host!'' Larva encouraged Bai Yunyu, not knowing that it only hurt Yunyu even more.


    ''It''s still painful, Larva. You are just a cute little system, so you may not know this. But hurting someone you love will always be the most painful feeling you can ever experience in life,'' Yunyu said.


    Kibum hugged Yunyu and said, "I''ve prepared a good lunch for both of us. Let''s eat first."


    Yunyu shook his head gently. He refused to bear this pain longer. He just wanted to finish everything before it gets even more painful, "Kibum, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "You trust me, right?" Yunyu asked, his hand slowly reaching the knife inside his bag.


    "Of course! I love you, Yunyu!" Kibum said without hesitation.


    "Close your eyes, then," Yunyu ordered, and Kibum obediently closed his eyes. He thought that Yunyu wanted to surprise him with something pleasant. But instead, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Kibum opened his eyes slowly and saw that Yunyu stabbed him with a knife and then pulled the knife mercilessly. Kibum fell on the ground, shocked by the pain and betrayal, "W¡ªWhy?"


    Yunyu kissed Kibum''s forehead and replied, "I am sorry for hurting you, but I have to do it because I need to go. Don''t wait for me, Kim Kibum."


    "I¡ªIs this because of Taewoo?" with all his strength, Kibum stared up at Yunyu, who had a nonchalant expression.


    "No, this is because of my own mission, goodbye," Yunyu said as he left the door. Kibum watched Yunyu''s back as blood poured out of his body, "T¡ªTraitor! Yunyu, how could you!"


    Kibum cursed Yunyu for his betrayal as he refused to accept the reality, but slowly, Kibum lost his consciousness.


    ''Larva: Ding! Ragemeter increases to 75%.''


    ''Host, how about Kim Kibum? Do you want to leave him like that? If he dies, then this world will be counted as a failure, and you have to restart it,'' Larva said, slightly worried.


    ''No, I intentionally missed his vital part, and I''ve called the ambulance before I come to Kibum''s house. With my estimation, he should be saved before he died out of bloodloss,'' Yunyu said.


    ''Now, let''s go and meet Taewoo. I want to clear this soon and jump to the next world.''

 Chapter 161: B1.14

    Taewoo was on his lunch break during his part-time. Although his dad was quite wealthy and the twins got a big sum of allowance monthly, he wanted to buy something special for Yunyu as his birthday was nearing. He wanted to gift Yunyu with his own hard work.


    Thus, he started working in this Italian restaurant as a part-time waiter. Because of his good looks, he became one of the favorite waiters and earned many tips.


    He was eating his lunch when he got a call from Yunyu, "B¡ªBaby?! What''s up?"


    Taewoo was excited. Yunyu barely called him first. It was always Taewoo who would call Yunyu and sometimes got ignored by this guy he loved. His hand trembled slightly out of excitement.


    "Taewoo, I''m outside your workplace. Can you meet me now?" Yunyu said calmly.


    "W¡ªWha, really? Sure then, I''m on my lunch break!" Taewoo left the restaurant from the backdoor leading to a small alleyway behind the restaurant. He had his phone on-ear and asked, "Where are you?"


    "Behind you," Yunyu replied.


    Taewoo turned back and saw Yunyu smiled at him with his sweet smile. That smile melted his heart instantly. Taewoo blushed as he approached Yunyu, "Why are you here? Do you need something?"


    Taewoo''s eyes were full of love, which pinched Yunyu''s heart. He honestly didn''t want to do this, but he had no choice, "I''m here to give you a surprise since you have been working hard as a part-timer in that restaurant."


    "A surprise? I just hope that it''s something delicious, hehe," Taewoo said, definitely with perverted intention in his head.


    "Well, do you trust me?" Yunyu asked.


    "Of course! What are you talking about? I love and trust you with all my life," Taewoo uttered wholeheartedly, hoping that Yunyu would blush cutely. But what he saw was Yunyu smiling bitterly and ordered him;


    "Close your eyes then. I will show you a surprise."


    Taewoo gulped. He thought Yunyu would flash him with something sexy. Although this place was a slightly dirty alleyway, if Yunyu wanted to do it right here, right now, then he had no objection.


    Taewoo closed his eyes, waiting for his sweet surprise.


    Instead, what he got was a sharp pain in his stomach. Yunyu stabbed him with a sharp knife, deep enough to almost made him faint of shock, "B¡ªBai Yunyu?"


    Bai Yunyu''s eyes were cold as he pulled the knife and said, "It is over, Kim Taewoo. Goodbye."


    Yunyu turned his back and left Taewoo slumped on the ground with rage in his eyes, "Bai Yunyu! How dare you! How dare you! Arrggh!"


    ''Larva: Ding! Ragemeter increases to 100%! Congratulations, great host! By reaching 100% Ragemeter, this world will be counted as an unstable world and sealed alongside Master Han Ye''s main soul! Nine more worlds until we can seal Master Han Ye''s soul forever!''


    Yunyu was crying in silence as he walked away from the alleyway. He already called the ambulance to save Taewoo.


    "Then let''s go. I can''t bear this pain longer. I want to leave this world and finish everything. I need to be quick before Han Ye destroys everything," Yunyu said.


    "Sure, great host! Larva will accompany you until you finish everything!" Larva said. Bai Yunyu hugged Larva, and they disappeared from the world.


    *Hidden plot ends*


    [Han Ye¡­ is my past lover?]


    [Pupa: Apparently so, his background is not simple either. But I don''t know why he wanted to destroy everything and how did you seal him completely. I also don''t know why am I assigned to you as Larva and again as Pupa.]


    [Pupa: I''m also not sure how he can manifest in the real world. Because your world is definitely the real one.]


    [So, in the end, we still don''t know Han Ye''s true identity and our past love¡­]


    [Pupa: Maybe, you will know the answer after you finished all the QT worlds and return to your real world.]


    [¡­ Maybe you are right. I need the answer in my world, my heart said that I need to meet the real Han Ye and ask for his answer.]


    His consciousness returned back, he saw that his body started going transparent like a mirage in front of Kibum and Taewoo.


    [So we are leaving¡­]


    [Pupa: Yes, we are going to the seventh world. Kibum and Taewoo''s soul has been fully recovered.]


    [Okay¡­]


    The twins watched the hidden plot from Bai Yunyu''s perspective. They finally regained their original memory back with Bai Yunyu even before the beginning of Master Han Ye''s rage, including their creation and the love between Bai Yunyu and Master Han Ye.


    Once their consciousness returned back to reality, it was a tad too late.


    Yunyu almost disappeared in front of them, "Goodbye, Kibum, Taewoo. Please don''t wait for me."


    Kibum and Taewoo tried to grab Yunyu''s body and hollered together, "YUNYU, DON''T FILL THE¡ª"


    It was too late, Yunyu had disappeared entirely out of their world, "¡ªFatemeter¡­"


    Kibum and Taewoo were lost. They were too late to warn Yunyu about Fatemeter. It was not a completely useless meter.


    Fatemeter was meant to as an indicator of their weakening. Because Fatemeter equaled love, the higher Fatemeter Yunyu filled before he completed a world, the weaker the master of the world got.


    Thus, when the Fatemeter ultimately reached 100%, the master of each world had no way to struggle against Master Han Ye''s main soul. They would inevitably submit and gave their souls to Master Han Ye in exchange for a false promise to meet their true love again, Bai Yunyu.


    "No¡­ Yunyu¡­"


    The twins saw their world collapsing slowly. They closed their eyes as the world turned into nothingness, only a bunch of floating numbers with a familiar man with long hair, pale skin, and wearing a black-golden robe standing in front of them.


    Kibum and Taewoo were stuck inside a sphere together because they were part of Master Han Ye''s soul.


    "Kim Kibum, Kim Taewoo¡­" Master Han Ye grinned, "So you two are the only ones who recover the memory before and after Yunyu sealed me. How unfortunate."


    Kibum worriedly said to Master Han Ye, "Master, please don''t hurt Yunyu. He sealed you because he loves you¡­"


    "SHUT UP!" Han Ye''s voice thundered across the empty space, "HE BETRAYED ME AFTER EVERYTHING I DID FOR HIM! HE LURED ME WITH HIS LOVE AND BACKSTABBED ME!"


    "I WILL NEVER FORGIVE HIM!"


    "N¡ªNo! Bai Yunyu has no other way except to seal you! Remember that you are going to destroy the world?" Taewoo warned. But Han Ye didn''t want to listen. The rage in his heart was too much to handle. He was sealed into this empty space for centuries. He continued living by feeding on his rage and grudge against his true love, Bai Yunyu.


    Kibum and Taewoo finally realized that Master Han Ye was still surrounded by that negative energy he contained for millennia. Master Han Ye wasn''t thinking straight right now, "Master, please spare Bai Yunyu. At least¡­ please let him live in the real world as a normal human instead¡­"


    "NO! SINCE HE PUSHED ME INTO THIS NOTHINGNESS, THEN I SHALL PULL HIM DOWN WITH ME! WE ARE DESTINED TO BE TOGETHER!" Han Ye couldn''t contain his own rage anymore, and he shrank the twins'' sphere forcefully.


    The twins tried to struggle, but because of their Fatemeter reaching 100% already, they were mostly powerless against their master.


    Han Ye swallowed the twins.


    Han Ye''s heart tightened as he received the memory of Bai Yunyu with the twins. He clenched his fist and glared at the face of Bai Yunyu in the seventh world.


    "Since you are the one who destroyed me, then I shall be the one who destroys you. We are fated to be together, even in hell, Bai Yunyu."

 Chapter 162: Valentine Smut Special!

    Kim Kibum''s First Time


    "Can you hold me?" Kibum asked Junho as they paced slowly through the riverbank. The night was quite cold because it was still February. In fact, it was February 14th. Junho asked what he wanted for Valentine, and Kibum wanted nothing more than a walk around the park or riverbank together with Junho.


    They were already in a steady relationship for three years. But because of Kibum''s fear of Taewoo hurting Junho, he always kept his distance from his boyfriend. But as Kibum started getting more comfortable and secure with Junho, Taewoo started appearing lesser and lesser.


    As if Taewoo wanted to say that as long as Kibum was happy, he would not need to come out.


    Junho held Kibum''s hand, and they walked around until the sun already set.


    "Do you want to spend valentine''s night in my apartment?" Junho winked mischievously.


    "That¡ª" Kibum blushed. Obviously, he knew that this was an invitation because Junho said he wanted to be his first time. Kibum denied it at first because he was scared that Taewoo would interfere.


    But today was different. Kibum was sure that Taewoo would not interfere with them anymore. Thus, he nodded slowly, "O¡ªokay¡­"


    [Oh! Finally, this is the time I can take Kibum''s virginity! I have been persevering for more than three years with only Brother vibrator and Uncle dildo!]


    [Pupa: It''s been three years, and you are still perverted as ever.]


    [It''s my innate nature, hehe.]


    Junho impatiently brought Kibum to his apartment. He finally moved to a new apartment after his mother insisted him to break up with Kibum.


    ***


    "J¡ªJunho, patience¡­" Kibum almost lost his balance as Junho pulled him inside his apartment. Junho pushed Kibum to the sofa and started unbuttoning his suit, "J¡ªJunho, we need to clean ourselves first¡­"


    "I''m always clean and ready whenever you are. It''s been three years like that," Junho said. He really had no patience, but Kibum stood from the sofa and hid behind a tall flower vase.


    "S¡ªStay back, let me clean myself first!" Kibum warned nervously.


    Junho laughed, "Then let''s take a bath¡­ together."


    "Wha¡ª"


    Junho pulled Kibum to the bathroom, and he stripped all his apparel, from suit, shirt, pants, up to underpants. He was fully naked in front of Kibum.


    Kibum watched in awe as he saw this beautiful specimen standing naked in front of him. Jeon Junho, the cold and handsome CEO, the iceberg that would never melt¡­ was standing naked in front of him.


    The image attacked Kibum''s mind, and he blanked out.


    Junho chuckled at Kibum''s reaction. He slowly undressed Kibum, who was unresponsive until both of them were naked.


    Junho slowly caressed Kibum''s firm chest as he closed the gap, and he whispered, "Why don''t we do it in the shower, Kibum?"


    Kibum''s cock sprung instantly after hearing that husky, sensual voice calling him. It was skin to skin as his cock rubbed against Junho''s cock.


    Kibum''s breath was heavy. No matter how tame he was, to be offered a delicious meal in front of him and reject, then he was not worthy of being called a man!


    Kibum''s hand slowly crawled on Junho''s hips, but Junho dodged and smirked, "If you want it, then follow me."


    Junho led Kibum by the nose as Kibum obediently followed Junho to the shower.


    Junho and Kibum entered the shower and closed the glass door. They were staring at each other as Junho smirked and closed the gap between them. Kibum''s hand crawled on Junho''s hips and gently fondled the firm butt of the CEO.


    "This is your first time, right?" Junho asked. Kibum nodded in response, making Junho happy, "Because you are also my first time."


    [After Uncle Dildo and Brother Vibrator, of course, hehe.]


    Kibum closed his eyes as he kissed Junho on the lips. Their kisses developed from just small pecks into a passionate French kiss as they were hungry for each other''s taste. Junho twisted the warm water faucet, and their body was showered by warm water.


    The warm water only added more heat to their already peaking lust. Junho started kissing down to Kibum''s chest, and then his nipple, "Nnh¡­"


    Kibum groaned low as Junho started sucking his nipple. Junho looked up and saw the bliss on Kibum''s face. He smirked and nipped on Kibum''s nipple, "Ah! J¡ªJunho, don''t¡­"


    Junho ignored Kibum as his kiss trailed down to his navel and then to Kibum''s erect cock. Junho was awed by the bulbous tip. He held the cock with his hand and licked the tip, "Aaahh¡­"


    Kibum moaned as Junho slowly engulfed his cock inside his mouth. Kibum looked down at Junho, whose hair was wet by the warm shower. He could clearly see the beautiful long lash, the straight nose, and pink lips swallowed his cock.


    The image burst in his head, especially after Junho swallowed his cock until his lips touched Kibum''s balls. Junho grabbed Kibum''s thigh as his head slowly moved back and forth. Kibum gulped. He tried hard not to cum immediately because it would be embarrassing even as a first-timer.


    However, Junho was too skilled, his tongue played with Kibum''s shaft, and he skilfully avoided hitting the shaft with his teeth.


    "Ahhh¡­ mmmm¡­ mmmm!" Kibum tried to hold his moan. As he was close to ejaculation, when he looked down, right at the moment when Junho was looking up. Their eyes met, and Kibum''s cock twitched. He ejaculated his hot honey inside Junho''s mouth.


    "Ngh!" Kibum shot plenty of times. Junho swallowed everything.


    "Hahh¡­ huff¡­" Kibum was breathing heavily. He didn''t expect that he would cum so quickly. The image of Mr. Jeon servicing him while looking up submissively was too much for Kibum.


    "It''s tasty," Junho said. He stood up and continued rubbed on Kibum''s shaft;


    "Ahhh¡­ I¡ªit''s ticklish!" Kibum tried to stop Junho.


    "So, this is it? You can''t keep going?" Junho smirked. He turned around and rubbed Kibum''s cock with his butt, "You won''t try this? I might call Taewoo then¡ª"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In an instant, Kibum''s gentle eyes turned like an eagle finding its prey. He glared at Junho and pushed him to the glass pane, "Ah!" Junho groaned low as his cheek slammed against the glass pane.


    "You want to do it with Taewoo instead of me?" Kibum asked, but it was more like a threat. Kibum lubricated his finger with soap, and he pushed his middle finger deep inside Junho''s ass, "You will cheat on me if you have the chance, right?"


    "Ahhh¡­ I¡ªI''m just joking¡­ hyah!" Kibum rudely moved his finger inside Junho''s chrysanthemum.


    Like a beast that had been awakened, Kibum got possessive whenever Junho mentioned Taewoo. In fact, Kibum might be a lot more possessive and domineering than Taewoo when taunted, "If your slutty ass is the reason of you cheating on me, then I will make sure it will remember my cock."


    "Hyah! S¡ªSlower¡­" Junho said, but he perked his butt up, and his cock was also fully erect. Especially when Kibum inserted another finger and started moving his fingers.


    "You want it rough, don''t you? I have been trying my best to be slow and gentle, but you are truly¡­" Kibum inserted another finger inside Junho to prepare for his bulbous tip.


    "Aaahh!" Junho moaned out loud. Kibum''s fingers hit his sensitive spot few times.


    After the preparation was done, Kibum raised Junho''s left leg and hold it with his left hand. His right hand fondled the tip of Junho''s cock, and he asked, "Submit and tell me what do you want?"


    "Nnnh¡­ I¡­ I want your cock¡­" Junho mumbled.


    "Louder!"


    "I want your cock¡­"


    "Louder!"


    "I WANT YOUR COCK! PUT IT IN! AAAAAHH!" Junho screamed out loud when the bulbous tip suddenly invaded his inside. Although he had been prepared, the shock still made him dazed for a moment.


    Kibum let his cock inside Junho''s ass before he started thrusting slowly until Junho''s chrysanthemum had swallowed everything, "Hiyaaaahh!"


    "I will make you remember me, and only me," Kibum said as he thrust back and forth inside Junho. His right hand fondled Junho''s nipple as he kissed and sucked Junho''s neck possessively to make as many kiss marks as possible.


    "Hii¡­ ah! Kibum, don''t make too many kiss marks! I¡ªI have a meeting tomorrow¡­ ah!" Junho begged. But Kibum didn''t care. He was angry when Junho mentioned Taewoo. Maybe because he always thought that Taewoo would steal Junho whenever he was off guard.


    "I don''t care, let them see that you are mine¡­ Junho is mine¡­" Kibum''s thrust got faster and faster. He was like a starving beast ready to devour Junho.


    Junho himself was completely at Kibum''s mercy. He was in so much pleasure after his chrysanthemum received a real fiery cock inside.


    The shower glass pane was foggy because of the warm water, but Junho''s palms and nipples were printed on the glass pane. The lustful moan echoed inside the bathroom, and Junho was at his limit, "K¡ªKibum! I''m going to¡ª"


    Kibum held Junho''s cock and put pressure on it to stop it from ejaculating, "Wha¡ªlet me cum! Let me cum for real!"


    "Tell me that you will only love me! Tell me that you will only submit to me!" Kibum said possessively.


    "Aaaaahhh! I only love Kibum! I will only submit to Kim Kibum!! Please let me cum, aaahhh!" Junho begged desperately. Kibum kept on hitting his sensitive spot without mercy, but he was not allowed to cum.


    Kibum was satisfied with the answer. He thrust faster and faster as he finally allowed Junho to ejaculate together with him.


    Junho''s eyes rolled up when he felt the hot cock spouted his essence inside him plenty of times. He also ejaculated together with Kibum. The sensation was twice stronger.


    "Hyaa¡­" Junho was already weak on his knees. Kibum carried him out of the shower, and he smiled at the weakened Junho;


    "You are my first time, but I will make sure you will also be my only one, Mr. Jeon."


    [Damn... the twins are really talented at this.]


    [Pupa: You triggered him on purpose, didn''t you?]


    [I mean, it''s more fun that way, tee-hee.]

 Chapter 163: 7.1 Sword Ass Online!

    Yunyu opened his eyes, and he was surprised by the vast ocean in front of him. He looked down and saw that he was sitting on a floating chair over the vast ocean. Yunyu jerked as he was surprised. He held the armrest tightly.


    "P¡ªPupa, I can''t swim!" Yunyu said panickily.


    Pupa floated around carelessly and scoffed, "What are you being scared of? You can float just like me. You are the god of this world."


    "Really?" Yunyu stared at Pupa suspiciously. This was not the first time Pupa tricked him, "How can I prove it?"


    Pupa rolled its robotic eyes, "Go and say something, I call upon stuff in your overexaggerated manner. Just like what you did in the third world."


    Yunyu was thinking for a moment, and then he got an excellent idea. In front of Pupa, he raised his hands high and then curved them to make a heart sign with his arms, "I summon the raging storm of love! Come, Heart Hurricane!"


    In less than a second, the calm water rippled, and the vast serene ocean was blown away by the sudden hurricane that came out of nowhere. However, because Yunyu summoned a heart hurricane, his ability translated this into a storm with steel blade shaped like heart started spawning everywhere.


    Pupa joined Yunyu immediately to shield itself from the attack since Yunyu was unaffected by his own spell. Thus, Pupa and Yunyu watched the ocean around them created a huge vortex and a tornado with heart shaped blades flying everywhere. Yunyu was sure the heart blades would be a death sentence to anyone who got hit by those.


    "¡­"


    "I told you it will work," Pupa said.


    "In my head, I saw that differently," Yunyu gulped. He imagined something like heart-shaped paper flying everywhere like a giant confetti party. Not literal heart-shaped steel blades massacring everyone.


    "At least, the heart blades were not colored red or pink."


    "When it slice through people and get their blood, it will be red," Pupa added.


    "¡­ Please no more, I don''t need you to ruin my pure shoujo fantasy."


    "Wave your hand to stop the hurricane," Pupa informed. Yunyu did just that and the hurricane, alongside the steel blades, disappeared as if everything was just a mirage for him.


    Yunyu''s jaw dropped as he couldn''t believe he had this much power in this world, "Pupa, is this your way to compensate me after that emotional torture between the twins in the previous world and me?"


    "Yes, don''t you think I''m a good system?" Pupa said proudly. It floated around Yunyu.


    "¡­ no," Yunyu peered suspiciously. There was no way Pupa can be that kind to him.


    "Do you give me any handicap?" Yunyu asked.


    "Nope, you can do whatever you want here," Pupa replied.


    "That''s suspicious¡­ can I have sex in this world?"


    "¡­ Somehow, I''ve expected your first question. The answer is yes, butt brain."


    "Ehe¡­ I mean, that''s a priority," Yunyu grinned mischievously, "Then how the background of this world and my current identity?"


    Pupa showed a hologram that depicted a person lying on the bed with a virtual reality helmet on. His parents were sitting at the edge of the bed worriedly. He had an infusion tube as a way to feed him, so he wouldn''t die while his consciousness was trapped inside the virtual reality.


    "Wait, this is Sword Art Online game?!" Yunyu''s eyes widened. This was very similar to SAO game. In which, Pupa responded by slamming Yunyu''s forehead with its body.


    "Shush! That title is copyrighted!" Pupa warned Yunyu, "Try to find an alternative!"


    "Uhm¡­ Sword Ass online? It''s fiery sword stabbing a¡ª"


    "¡ªyou know, maybe getting copyrighted is better than adapting your idea," Pupa cut Yunyu short.


    "Sword Ass Online it is then! Put it in the title, hihihi!" Yunyu laughed mischievously, "If we are in a novel world, and that spicy chicken author of yours decided to write another book, I bet he will name this novel as Sword Ass Online!"


    "My favorite author would never do that!" Pupa denied vehemently, which only made Yunyu laughed harder.


    Pupa rolled its eyes and continued, "But yes, this world is similar to that game, with the master of the world as Kirito and his love interest as Asuna-like. They need to beat the Tower of God and beat you as the last boss to escape or they will be stuck in this game forever."


    "Our master of the world''s real name is Hu Xuan, a twenty years old avid gamer. His game id is XuanLake, he is considered a mid-tier player" Pupa showed the face of a handsome, early twenty Chinese man fighting against a horde of enraged beasts with his party. He wielded two swords on both hands as he jumped up high and had a blue aura surrounded him;


    "Final slash: Getsuga Tenshou!"


    He cut the air with his swords and delivered a highly condensed blue energy to cut the beast in half. His party was awed by his skill, but XuanLake had a difficulty of breathing. He had used up all his mana and fell mid-air.


    His party caught him by using wind magic. XuanLake was their strongest party member. He was vital for their progress in escaping this virtual reality.


    But truthfully, they were skeptical that they could beat this Tower of God, "We are still on floor 25, and it''s already tough to progress."


    "We need to train more, so we can progress to the next floor. We can''t let XuanLake carry us to the top floor. He has his limit," the female leader, who was a magic caster, said.


    "Indeed, we need to train more, and XuanLake needs to rest."


    "¡­ and you said I cannot say stuff because it''s copyrighted¡­" Yunyu pointed at XuanLake on the hologram, "He is literally using Ichigo Kurosaki''s attack from Bleach!"


    Pupa ignored Yunyu''s complaint completely, "Don''t you think that XuanLake is handsome?"


    "Ah yes!" Yunyu''s focus shifted instantly, "He somewhat reminds me of Ronghui. He looks serious, dignified, and of course, good looking! Ahhh, finally, I can see another handsome man after getting trapped in that backup world for so long!"


    "¡­ but floor 25? That''s so low¡­" Yunyu frowned, "The master of this world is just a mid-tier, good for nothing player?"


    "He is just pretending," Pupa said, "He broke through the level 100 caps, actually. He is currently level 150, with maxed out stat in almost everything."


    "Wait, that''s illegal!" Yunyu gulped, "Is he a hacker or something?"


    "Not exactly a hacker, but he is a debugger who has access to enter debug setting in this game world and change few things. He is just slightly weaker than you in this world," Pupa explained.


    "Ehh¡­ so I''m actually the strongest in this world, right? What is my identity?" Yunyu asked. He was excited because apparently, he was a handsome man with long silver hair on his reflection in the water.


    Pupa showed a hologram with Yunyu''s character in it, "Your real name is unidentifiable. Since you''ve been fully integrated into the game, your real body has been deceased long ago. But you still retain your real identity as the last boss of the Tower of God, the strongest being in this game."


    Yunyu stared at the hologram depicting his game profile.


    ***


    Registered name: Unknown.


    Game Id: Cutiepie69


    Status: Tower of God''s Last Boss


    Level: 200


    Passive skill: The Power of Love!


    Catchphrase: In the name of the moon, I shall punish you! Kyun~


    ***

 Chapter 164: 7.2

    Yunyu stared at the catchphrase, and he was silenced for a long minute. Pupa circled around Yunyu. It thought Yunyu was embarrassed by the catchphrase and the game id. But that data was permanent and would be stamped forever over Yunyu''s head, that he was Cutiepie69.


    And it coincided because the last boss was not a serious and scary man. He loved Sailor Moon and many magical girl manga and anime. So, in order to not get OOC, Yunyu had to act like he was a magical girl otaku or they would need to restart the world.


    For some reason, Pupa pitied its host for a moment, "Unfortunately, you cannot change the game id and catchphrase. My apologies."


    "Pupa¡­ that catchphrase¡­" Yunyu lowered his head. He seemed to be very disappointed.


    "Yes, I know. My deepest condolence," Pupa said.


    "¡­ IS AMAZING! WAAHH! I bet the real owner of this body is also a fan of Sailor Moon!" Yunyu gushed over the catchphrase. He was delighted that he found another Sailor Moon fan, albeit that fan was dead now.


    "Don''t worry, my deceased comrade! I shall take this honorable mantle and soar high in the sky with the power of the moon!" Yunyu shouted excitedly, totally ignoring Pupa''s condolence a few moments ago.


    "I take back my apology," Pupa said. It felt disgusted. Because for the first few minutes, It was actually pitying Yunyu.


    Pupa felt like a clown as it saw Yunyu excitedly gushed over a catchphrase, "Oh well, I guess I have been overestimating you. I should have known that you are this shameless."


    "Oh, Pupa, you don''t understand! I have been loving magical girl since I was a kid! But my dad is that very traditional patriarch. So I always watch Sailor Moon in secret and do some of the poses during bathtime!" Yunyu said excitedly.


    "So, I bet this Cutiepie69 is a hardcore magical girl otaku, and I have to act like one, right?"


    "¡­ yes."


    "And his favorite position¡ªI mean, favorite number is 69, right?!"


    "¡­ yes."


    "HOORAY!" Yunyu danced on his chair. His arm wiggled around horribly, but it was how he wanted to show off his excitement.


    "¡­ anyway, do you want to see the reason how this world got destroyed?" Pupa tried to divert Yunyu''s overexcitement.


    "Sure!"


    Pupa showed a hologram of XuanLake and a girl that was supposedly the love interest. They finally defeated Cutiepie69 on floor 100. Cutiepie69''s body dispersed, and his body left a crystal that contained his original power.


    After the game was cleared, XuanLake could crush the crystal, and everyone will be ejected out of the game world.


    "Xuan, I can''t wait to meet you in real life!" the girl said. They had been training and fighting tirelessly to defeat the last boss. It was an arduous task, and many players had already lost their bodies in real life as their consciousness had been fully transferred to the virtual reality.


    But at least, the majority was still alive in real life. Thus, XuanLake could save the lives of many people.


    XuanLake took the brilliant crystal that dropped out of Cutiepie69''s body. It was a bright rainbow shine that bedazzled him, "Lily, do you really want to see me in real life? You said that you are the daughter of the prime minister in your country, right?"


    "Well, yeah¡­" Lily smiled, "But I promise that we will meet once we leave this game world. Let''s go, Xuan."


    XuanLake''s smile deepened as he got the answer from Lily, "I don''t think you can keep your promise. Because I already saw you cheating with one guy in our party, Zerocheat, was it?"


    Lily''s eyes widened, she wanted to deny it, but XuanLake suddenly pushed her away with his ability, "In this game world, I am the strongest. Everyone loved me because I am the pinnacle of the powerful."


    XuanLake stared at the brilliant crystal, and his deep smile turned into a smirk, "I am all-powerful."


    XuanLake swallowed the crystal, absorbing Cutiepie69 power, and he ascended as the new god. The new god decided to cut everyone''s consciousness away from the real world, massacring hundreds of thousands of players worldwide.


    In the end, everyone desperately tried to beat him out of frustration. But after an endless cycle of death and respawn hell by XuanLake, the players stopped trying and just lived in this virtual world normally. That was the moment when XuanLake got bored and empty, he had every power imaginable, but he was still lonely.


    Thus, in the end, XuanLake decided to kill himself alongside the virtual world.


    Yunyu gulped as he saw the dark expression on Hu Xuan''s face before he ended everything. It was the mix of loneliness and boredom, two powerful feelings that usually triggered many dangerous acts.


    "So, we have Bi He''s long lost brother as our main lead this time¡­" Yunyu pondered.


    "Well, not really. But yeah, XuanLake pretended that he was weak from the very beginning and used everyone until it was only him and that girl named PoisonLily, the female lead. I''m not sure about his true intention right when he obtained that crystal, though," Pupa said.


    Pupa was just a robot. Although it could understand human action through logical reasoning, human heart was complicated. Sometimes, action didn''t equal logic.


    "I think, to help this guy, I need to go out and disguise myself as a regular player," Yunyu thought, "Pupa, I''m not trapped in this place, right? I can go anywhere I want."


    "Yes, there is no limitation, just¡­ all your skills and ability needs to reference Sailor Moon in order to stay in character¡­" Pupa informed reluctantly.


    "That''s easy!" Yunyu waved his hands in the air and chanted, "Moon Prism Power: Makeup!"


    A sudden bright light burst out of his body. After the whole minute of Pupa waiting for the transformation to end, Yunyu finally finished his transformation.


    Short and messy hair, a bright and cute face that would melt the coldest ice, and that signature mischievous grin on his face, "You are using your real face here?" Pupa asked.


    "Hehem, I use my real, handsome face because I''m sure this will attract XuanLake," Yunyu said, "Don''t you think I''m a handsome young man, pupa?"


    "Don''t flatter yourself. I see that you retouched your face. When I first met you, I know that you have few pimples, but it was all gone here," Pupa scoffed, "It''s like an advanced photoshop."


    "Hush! What if my fans know?!" Yunyu protested.


    "What fan?"


    "¡­ that one fan in my fan page¡­"


    "Pffftt!"


    Yunyu pouted. He put on some more magic and dressed normal enough to be a regular player with regular gear. After he was ready, he asked the system, "Where is he right now?"


    "In a small town called Kain Town, just imagined his face and a town view, then open a portal," Pupa instructed.


    Yunyu imagined XuanLake''s face, and then he made a circular shape in the air with his hand. Yunyu opened a rainbow portal, "Okay, let''s go and meet XuanLake!"


    Yunyu hugged Pupa, who had turned invisible, and they entered the portal.


    The moment he was transported to his destination, the first thing he got was a sharp dagger that touched his neck. Yunyu gulped as he saw XuanLake pointed his knife at him.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 165: 7.3

    "Who are you?"


    [¡­]


    Pupa: How did we get transported to XuanLake''s room? What kind of imagination you have in your head?!]


    [Pupa: I told you to imagine his face and a town, why bedroom?!]


    [You know, I just imagined standard stuff¡­]


    XuanLake glanced at the rainbow portal behind Yunyu that slowly disappeared. He pointed his dagger closer to Yunyu''s neck, "This kind of portal is a high leveled portal. Tell me, who are you and what is your intention entering my room?"


    "B¡ªBrother, please relax¡­" Yunyu lowered the dagger with his fingertip and continued, "I¡ªI''m just a random player that is learning transportation magic, but I still don''t know where the portal would lead me to. I''m not a threat, I swear."


    XuanLake was still suspicious, but he finally pulled the dagger and sheathed it, "Then, please leave now. I do not want anyone inside my room."


    [Aiya, what a hostile ma. He is very handsome though, hee.]


    [Pupa: You always have the wrong focus, look at his right hand.]


    Yunyu glanced at XuanLake''s right hand and saw that he was readying a new spell, maybe a preventive measure in case this unknown man suddenly attacked him.


    [So hostile¡­ what are his Breakmeter and Fatemeter?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter -30 and Fatemeter is -40.]


    [Wait, -40 Fatemeter?! I didn''t even do anything! I was just visiting!]


    [Pupa: Well, you are intruding in his bedroom, of course, he will be hostile!]


    [But it should not be a reason for -40 Fatemeter, that is so cruel!]


    [Pupa: Let''s just say that he has innate hostility to everyone. Because apparently, he has -20 Fatemeter with literally everyone, even the random NPC that sold cabbage on the market. You breaking inside his residence just worsen it.]


    "B¡ªBrother, please be civil. Aiya, I was just strayed because of my first attempt to use the portal!" Yunyu begged. XuanLake''s eyes peered suspiciously;


    "If it''s so, then leave now," XuanLake said. In which, Yunyu responded with a sigh;


    "I can''t. I use an item called Aqua Mirror to open a portal, but somehow, it didn''t get teleported with me. It''s now inside my room in¡­"


    [Pupa, quick, give me the town that is relatively far from here!]


    [Pupa: Ander Town.]


    "¡­ in Ander Town."


    Yunyu saw that XuanLake began to hesitate. Thus, Yunyu fed him more with lies, "I''m generally a weak player. I cannot do anything other than potion making skill and few weak attacks."


    Yunyu used his passive skill, the god of cute stuff, and blinked while pouting cutely at XuanLake. XuanLake was a head taller than Yunyu. Thus he looked down when Yunyu looked up, "Brother, what is your name?"


    "¡­ XuanLake."


    "Brother Xuan! Would you mind escorting me back to Ander Town? I will pay you!" Yunyu begged, "I know no one in this city, and I''m afraid that I will get robbed on my way around the city. Please, Brother Xuan!"


    XuanLake looked down at this guy impassively. True, this guy was cute, especially with his doe eyes. But appearance was never something that would entice XuanLake. Because he knew that all of them were fake.


    "Do you have anyone you can contact in Ander Town? They might be able to get your Aqua Mirror here," XuanLake said.


    "I have no one¡­" Yunyu shook his head, "I am just a useless, low leveled player after all. It''s just that I happen to pick up teleporting and creating a portal as my skill. But because it is so unreliable, nobody wanted to take me inside their party."


    Yunyu was trying hard to fish the pity out of Xuan''s heart, but XuanLake was not budging, "So you have no one?"


    "Yeah, I''m alone in this virtual world¡­" Yunyu looked down, "But I don''t want to burden anyone. So I worked hard every day to make potions and sell them to the market. It is the only way for me to make money for a rented room in Ander Town."


    Yunyu took the bag of money from his pocket, "Brother Xuan, this is fifty diamonds. It is my earning of one-week selling potions. Please escort me back to Ander Town!"


    XuanLake was unresponsive when Yunyu put the bag on his palm. Truthfully, he didn''t lack diamonds, the premium currency of this game. Because he was a debugger, he also had access to take some diamonds from dead players.


    But XuanLake had another idea. He was traversing to this new dungeon that he found not far from Ander Town. He found it by coincidence as he was checking on some unidentified dungeon left by the developer before all players could not log out.


    He needed a scapegoat and a meat shield in case something went wrong there. Because he wasn''t sure if this unexplored dungeon allowed respawning after players got killed, or it would act like tower 50 and above.


    Because after tower 50 in the Tower of God, any player''s death means their existence will be erased from the game. Which was one of the reasons why the majority didn''t even try. They were too scared to disappear forever.


    XuanLake looked down at Yunyu, and he finally had a slight smirk on his face, "Do you really have no one that will search for you in this game?"


    "Nope!" Yunyu assured.


    "Good," XuanLaker grinned, "Then I will escort you tomorrow morning. But we need to go to a dungeon near Ander Town first."


    "Dungeon? But it''s scary¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I swear that I will protect you," XuanLake said.


    Yunyu''s eyes sparkled with hope, "Really?! Brother Xuan will protect me?"


    "Yes, of course," XuanLake nodded again.


    [See? I know that my charm works well! Look at Xuan, we just know in less than thirty minutes, and he already promised that he will escort me back to Ander Town!]


    [Pupa:¡­ people have bad taste, I see.]


    [Oh, come on, at least praise me once!]


    Yunyu protested, but there was something that actually bugged him;


    [I think Xuan''s hostility should have been decreased a bit. But why is Fatemeter not moving? Is he shy or what?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    "By the way, may I know your game id?" XuanLake asked.


    "Oh! It''s Cutiepie69! You can call me Cutiepie!"

 Chapter 166: 7.4

    "Oh! It''s Cutiepie69! You can call me Cutiepie!"


    "Cutie¡­ pie?" XuanLake was not sure if he heard this right. He observed Yunyu from head to toe and saw no pink attribute in his gear. But the name was enough to make XuanLake took a step back carefully, "Is that really your game id?"


    "Yes!" Yunyu excitedly showed his profile to XuanLake. He had previously fabricated his profile to hide his real identity. XuanLake stared at the profile of this guy and found that he was not lying.


    ***


    Registered Name: Bai Yunyu


    Game id: Cutiepie69


    Level: 30


    Passive: The god of cute stuff!


    Catchphrase: In the name of the moon, I shall punish you! Kyun~


    ***


    "Your id really is Cutiepie69¡­" XuanLake mumbled. He couldn''t believe a man would be this shameless to write his game id like that. Since the game would scan the player''s real id to match the player''s in-game facial feature and gender.


    "Indeed! Brother Xuan, please call me Cutiepie in the future!"


    "Cutiepie¡­" XuanLake mumbled. Although it was an embarrassing name, somehow, it was lighthearted enough to make him less guarded.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to -35%.]


    [Pupa:¡­ you seem to be very proud of that catchphrase and game id. You can mask it with your skill if you want, you know¡­]


    [NOPE! I am wholly proud of that name! If the real Cutiepie69 is here, I will worship him as my sect leader of our secret society!]


    [Pupa: Secret society?]


    [Yes! The name of the secret society should be the society of mature with magical heart!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [What? The original Magical girl fans are most likely working young adults or even married at this point!]


    XuanLake frowned as he read that innate passive. There were many passives in this virtual reality game. There were plenty of ways to create a passive skill. One should be creative and start combining various passives obtained by slaying monsters, creating potions and magic tomes, going to specific places, or even doing miscellaneous stuff.


    XuanLake had seen many people with creative passive, but god of cute stuff?


    "What does your passive do?"


    [Eh, for real though, what does that passive do?]


    [Pupa: Nothing. Well, it has no advantageous effect. This passive is an advanced version of ''Cute Power'' passive. It just makes every regular attack or spell that you do turns into the cuter version that is completely useless.]


    [Pupa: Since you have the highest rank of this passive, all cute attacks you do will be five times more fatal, just like what happened with your Heart Hurricane.]


    [Pupa: Cutiepie69 also has developed this passive, so any attack copied from Sailor Moon will be ten times more fatal. There is no limitation of the multiplier, so if the base damage of your attack is 10000, it will break through the 99999 damage limit and so on.]


    [Huh, that is a fantastic effect! Probably the best out of the bunch!]


    [Pupa: Well, it''s too embarrassing for many people, so nobody ever equipped this passive. Besides, to unlock the god of cute stuff, you have to do so many humiliating stuff, like cosplaying and act cute in public.]


    [Well, shame on them then!]


    "This passive makes my attack cute!" Yunyu said. He wanted to show off any attack copied from Sailor Moon, but that might be too much of a showoff and would make XuanLake suspicious.


    "Here, I will show you my attack!" Yunyu raised his index finger in the air and chanted, "Rock Throw!"


    XuanLake peered, waiting for that very typical low-level earth attack where the player created a medium-sized rock that he could throw anywhere. The medium-sized rock finally appeared over Yunyu''s head. Then, in less than a second, a bright light engulfed the rock and turned it into brown jello.


    Brown¡­ jello.


    Yunyu threw the jello in a similar style like he did the rock throw, and the jello just¡­ jiggled on the floor.


    "That''s my passive! I turn everything into cute stuff!" Yunyu said proudly.


    ¡­


    ''What the fuck is that useless passive?!'' XuanLake was screaming inside his head. He had the urge to facepalm after seeing passive so useless. It might as well be deleted from the game.


    ''Well, at least, I am sure that he is a completely useless meat shield that I can use in case of emergency,'' XuanLake thought, he lowered his guard slightly against Cutiepie69.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to -30%.]


    "Well then, since it''s still early morning, why don''t we go now? We can teleport through the nearest teleportation statue in the meadow and walk until we are in the range to teleport again. I think we can get to Ander town after a day of walking and teleporting," XuanLake said.


    "Sounds great!" Yunyu nodded enthusiastically. He held XuanLake''s hand. XuanLake immediately slapped Yunyu''s hand away;


    "What are you doing?!" XuanLake glared at Yunyu. There was an obvious disgust in his eyes as if he was looking at a nasty bug.


    "Eh? But we are going to teleport, right? I have to hold you to follow your teleportation," Yunyu said.


    "Just hold the hem of my shirt," XuanLake said.


    [¡­ Ding: Bai Yunyu''s Fatemeter decreases to -10%. What a jerk! He looks so disgusted!]


    [Pupa: I would do that too if I were him.]


    [¡­ Ding: Bai Yunyu''s Fatemeter decreases to -20%.]


    [Pupa: Honestly, though, if you have a real Fatemeter, I bet it will be filled to 100% immediately after a wild night.]


    [Well, nothing fixes a misunderstanding better than a wild night together¡­ teehee.]


    Yunyu innocently held the hem of XuanLake''s shirt. XuanLake took out a teleportation crystal, and a blue circle engulfed them. In an instant, they were teleported under a statue in the center of a vast meadow.


    "We are in the Faran Meadow. We will have to walk to Faran City, about half a day until we can reach the city. Then we can teleport to the Ander Forest statue," XuanLake explained.


    Yunyu watched the meadow in awe. The meadow was vast, with monsters roaming around freely. He felt that he had been truly transported to a fantasy world.


    [Beast-like monsters, bird monsters, slithering snake monsters, so many monsters¡­ This is amazing!]


    "Stay guarded, Faran Meadow has many levels 40+ monsters. It is one of the reasons why there are rarely players who used the Faran Meadow as a teleportation spot. Albeit a shortcut, it is too dangerous for many. It will be troublesome if you get caught," XuanLake warned. Although these monsters were like ants for him, it would still be troublesome if Cutiepie got caught.


    He needed to persevere this meat shield until they reached that unknown dungeon.


    "Yes, sir! I will stay guarded!" Yunyu gave out a salute for XuanLake, "I will never let myself get¡ª"


    Just right before he finished his sentence, Yunyu felt something wrapped around his leg, and he got caught by a giant vine, "AAAAAHH! SAVE ME, BROTHER XUAN!"


    The ground was shaking as giant vines appeared from the ground. A rambunctious roar was heard near their position.


    XuanLake darted his eyes towards the source of the voice and saw a giant ivy monster with a huge gaping mouth made out of tree bark. It had dozens of giant vines that acted like tentacles.


    "Appraisal," XuanLake used his skill and identified the monster.


    ''Tentacle Treant || Level 60 || Health 100%''

 Chapter 167: 7.5

    ''Tentacle Treant || Level 60 || Health 100%''


    XuanLake frowned. This Tentacle Treant was a monster native to the Faran Swamp. Although Faran Swamp was not far from the meadow, this monster shouldn''t spawn here. Since XuanLake was one of the original debuggers, there shouldn''t be a possibility of bugs around this area.


    "BROTHER XUANNN!" Yunyu screamed when the monster swung Yunyu on the air with its giant vines.


    [Oh my god, I''m going to puke for real.]


    [Pupa: I mean, it is natural for you to get nauseous. Just vomit it out.]


    [Are you joking? If I puke right now, it will look so disgusting, and I can''t act like I''m a cute damsel in distress in front of Xuan!]


    XuanLake sighed. He wanted to just teleport back to his residence and rest at this point. This cutiepie was not only useless but also attracted unexpected danger. They were not even five minutes in Faran Meadow and already encountered a high-level monster.


    But he was also curious about that unknown dungeon. At least, he needed to keep this person alive until he reached the dungeon and used this kid as a sacrificial lamb or something, "I can''t believe I need to waste my energy for a useless kid."


    XuanLake summoned one of his swords and jumped mid-air, "Tornado slash!"


    The Tentacle treant started attacking him, but XuanLake spun around like a tornado and cut all the incoming giant vines. He dashed towards Yunyu and cut the vine that trapped him. He caught before safely landed on the ground.


    XuanLake suddenly noticed something as he placed Yunyu on the ground safely. He got suspicious again and said;


    "Wait here, I need to clear this monster."


    The rambunctious roar got louder. It seemed that the treant was angry because it lost its lunch. XuanLake turned his head and disappeared in front of Yunyu.


    He reappeared near the mouth of the monster and then slashed the tree bark, "RAAARGHH!"


    The tentacle treant tried to kill XuanLake by attacking him with its vines and successfully gripped his body. The monster tightened its grip on XuanLake and swallowed his whole body.


    [Meh, Xuan is a pretty strong player, I don''t think he will die by a low-level monster, right?]


    [Pupa: It should be.]


    One minute, the monster was still chomping its fresh food.


    [He will burst out of the monster''s stomach and kill it.]


    Two minutes, the monster continued swallowing its food.


    [Anytime soon¡­]


    Three minutes, the monster seemed to be content and burped.


    Yunyu gulped;


    [Is he really dead? Like, dead-dead?!]


    [Pupa: I still have no notification of XuanLake''s death. If he is truly dead, then we will need to restart. Maybe that monster is still digesting XuanLake inside, or perhaps he has respawned back to his residence.]


    [What the heck!? I have to save him!]


    [Pupa: Don''t! If you use your real ability, it will blow your disguise!]


    [But Xuan is literally raw meat inside that thing!]


    Yunyu was thinking fast. He was not someone that didn''t know how to be grateful. Since XuanLake had saved him before, he needed to repay the debt!


    Yunyu used his index finger to draw a flame circle in the air, "Give me Brother Xuan back, you evil monster!"


    The flame circle started spinning, and eight fireballs circled around with ''BL'' stamped on each ball, "Take this! Burniiingg Mandala!"


    The eight balls attacked as a barrage of fireballs. It should be able to burn the monster like a normal attack. But because this was one of Sailor Senshi''s signature attack, the power got multiplied ten times and¡­


    BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM!


    Yunyu gawked at the sight of the meadow being obliterated in front of his eyes. One fireball turned into a small nuke whenever it hit something. Not only Yunyu defeated the Tentacle Treant, but he also killed other monsters around.


    [Pupa: Congratulations, you destroyed the meadow and ten more high leveled monsters in one attack, the earth is also shaking when each fireball touched the ground and exploded.]


    [Pupa: XuanLake is probably a grilled chicken at this point. Maybe he has respawned back in Kain Town, cursing himself for falling into a stupid trap.]


    [I¡­ I just don''t think it will be this crazy¡­]


    Yunyu created rain to extinguish the fire before it went wild. The smoke dissipated slowly, and Yunyu started searching for XuanLake. At least, he should say sorry to the dead XuanLake before he respawned, "Brother Xuan! Brother Xuan, are you still alive?"


    Yunyu called XuanLake repeatedly until he saw a man lying on the ground. Surprisingly, his body was still intact, and he was only dirty because of the ashes, "Brother Xuan!"


    Yunyu rushed and propped XuanLake, "Oh my god, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to hurt you!"


    No answer.


    "Brother Xuan?" Yunyu placed his finger near XuanLake''s nostril and felt a faint air coming out. XuanLake was still breathing steadily.


    [Thank god, he is just unconscious! I''m pretty sure the shock was too much for him.]


    [Pupa: He is level 150 after all, an attack like that would not hurt him.]


    [You said that he was probably a grilled chicken a few minutes ago!]


    [Pupa:¡­ I just want to scare you, it is one of a kind entertainment.]


    [Goddamn it! Why can''t I have a better system?]


    [Pupa: Why can''t I have a better host?]


    Yunyu was disgruntled and decided to just focus on saving XuanLake now.


    Yunyu created wings for himself and flew while carrying XuanLake on his arm. He wanted to find the nearest safe place and rest before they continued the journey.


    After Yunyu found a suitable spring lake, he landed safely and put XuanLake on the ground. Like a waterbender, Yunyu controlled the lake''s water and engulfed XuanLake with healing water to clean and heal his wounds.


    [Phew, I''m glad that he is unconscious, though. I am quite surprised that he would lose against that kind of low-level monster. But since he is unconscious, I will lie that a strong player teleported into the statue and defeated the monster. I am just a useless cutiepie, teehee]


    ''I see, so he is just pretending,'' XuanLake thought. He was not actually unconscious. He just used the skill ''Pretend death'' to make him look weak and faint inside that monster''s stomach.


    He was actually acting the whole time, waiting for Cutiepie69 to show his true power. He had his suspicion when he saw that Cutiepie was unharmed by the vines.


    Any low leveled player would have his skin bruised, even bones crushed against the strong grip of Tentacle Treant. Cutiepie69 was only a level 30 player, but his leg was unharmed after being gripped by that monster.


    ''So you want to play pretend with me¡­ interesting¡­'' XuanLake was finally amused after a long boredom. He had found a new exciting game to play.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to -10%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to -20%.]


    Yunyu was proud of the growth. It turned out, XuanLake was a man with a good conscience.


    [Although he is still unconscious, his conscience must have been touched by my kindness! Hm, Hm~ I know I am amazing, no need to praise me, system.]


    [Pupa: I''m not praising you.]

 Chapter 168: 7.6

    XuanLake ''woke'' up after few hours. He looked confused as he stared dumbly at Yunyu, "What happened?"


    "Brother Xuan! You finally wake up!" Yunyu put on a grieving face and hugged XuanLake''s arm shamelessly, "I am really worried that you might leave me alone in this meadow and respawn back to your residence!"


    "¡­ what happened?" XuanLake asked again.


    "Ah! You got swallowed by that monster. Then, another player came via the teleportation statue and helped to kill that monster! I''m so glad that you are safe, at least!" Yunyu''s tongue glibbed skilfully. He tried to make himself believable, but XuanLake was amused by this terrible lie.


    ''He thinks that he is so good at lying. But I can pinpoint how terrible he is, from his eyes dodging mine and him trying to stir away from the detail.''


    "Really? I should thank that player then. Did he give you his game id? I will contact him now," XuanLake asked, trying to pit Yunyu to his own lies.


    "A¡ªAh¡­ that¡­" Yunyu stuttered, "U¡ªUm¡­ he said he doesn''t want to show his id. M¡ªMaybe he is just shy¡­"


    "Is that real?" XuanLake smirked. He raised his eyebrows and leaned a bit closer to Yunyu, "I wonder how could he teleport to that statue. Because Faran Meadow has been restricted for teleporting since it is too dangerous. Unless that person is at least level 80+."


    "A¡ªAh¡­ that¡­ I don''t know either, hehe¡­" Yunyu gulped nervously, "I''m just a low-level player after all. All I did there was crying, calling your name, Brother Xuan, I''m sorry."


    He tried to distance himself from XuanLake instinctively. Maybe because he was afraid that he would get caught.


    ''He is still trying to lie even after I''ve exposed him like this. But it is indeed fun,'' XuanLake thought, ''Only an idiot would fall for his lie. But this¡­ makes him a bit cuter. Just a bit, though.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to -17%.]


    [Thank god! He is eating my lie! XuanLake is always suspicious. It is quite scary¡­]


    [But, I am an expert liar after all! Just look at Saint Michael and Ling Kai, who ate my lies easily in the previous worlds! And both of them are smart guys!]


    "Okay, I believe in you. I have an automatic recovery ability. So I''m all good now. Let''s go," XuanLake stood from the ground as if nothing happened to him previously. He was in full health once more.


    [Ah, my healing ability must be superb! Look at him, he was dying before. and with my healing water, I restore him back to 100% HP!]


    [Pupa: Or maybe¡­ his HP is 100% since the beginning?]


    [Eeehh, that is impossible! Don''t you see how he took so many attacks from me? And his breath was really faint before!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    XuanLake and Yunyu paced through the vast meadow heading to Faran City. It was boring for Yunyu because he could do nothing but walk. However, for XuanLake, it was not boring at all.


    Because Cutiepie69 attracted a lot of high-level enemies, and none of them were below level 60. XuanLake found that he depleted his energy fast because of this. He could enter the debug mode and ''cheat'' his own way for unlimited mana. But he still didn''t know whether Cutiepie69 was an ally or foe.


    He didn''t want to expose his trump card. Thus, he acted tired while continued fighting the high-level monsters.


    "Getsuga Tenshou!" XuanLake screamed as he slashed the horse beast in half.


    [Man¡­ I''m bored.]


    [Pupa: You can help him.]


    [But I am supposed to be a weak player! What will I do if he knew that I''m actually powerful? I bet his Fatemeter will decrease even more!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Pupa was contemplating whether it should tell its stupid host or not. But at this point, it was more interesting to sit on the side and watch the world burn because of Yunyu''s stupidity. They always have the restart option, after all.


    When the sun was setting, they decided to rest, and XuanLake took out a tent from his storage space. He also took out some ramen from his storage and ate together in front of the bonfire with Yunyu.


    "Thank you for escorting me, Brother Xuan. You are truly a good person!" Yunyu praised. XuanLake stared at him and replied with a low hum.


    "Brother Xuan, about Tower of God, when will you clear it?" Yunyu asked excitedly. XuanLake gazed deeply and smirked again.


    "Why would you ask that? Do you think I can clear it? I''m just a mid-tier player," XuanLake said.


    "A¡ªAh, I just think that you are powerful! You can defeat many high-level monsters alone!" Yunyu tried to shift the topic, "I think you should be able to clear the tower. I¡­ I''ve never entered that tower after all. I believe you can be the one who saves us out of this world¡­"


    XuanLake didn''t answer, but he kept on staring at Yunyu, whose eyes dodged his. Then, he leaned closer towards Yunyu and asked, "What about you? Do you enjoy this world? Which one you like better, this virtual world or real life."


    "Me? Of course, I prefer the real world!" Yunyu replied confidently. Since there was no information about Cutiepie69''s real life, Yunyu used his own life as a reference, "Uhm¡­ I am an aspiring actor in real life. I am also a big fan of this one film emperor. Someday, I want to meet him in real life and maybe¡­ know him better."


    "I see," XuanLake lost his interest instantly. Cutiepie69 preferred real life rather than this virtual life. Granted, the virtual world was just a game world that he would get bored with eventually.


    But real life was also dull. It was even more boring than this virtual game.


    Because everything was too easy for him. It made XuanLake bored, bored to death.


    "How about you, Brother Xuan? Which one do you prefer? Real life or this virtual world?" Yunyu wanted to know more about XuanLake. Maybe he would find closure of what made XuanLake decided to trap everyone in this virtual world instead of escaping.


    XuanLake glanced at Yunyu and grinned, "I''m bored of both. Neither real life nor virtual life interests me, but I do find a bit of fun game in this world."


    "Fun game? Is it like¡­ a minigame here?" Yunyu started thinking, "I never heard of a minigame in this world."


    XuanLake watched Yunyu''s expression. Xuan was smart in real life, and he could perceive lies through people''s faces and gestures. But here, he could see that Cutiepie69 was genuinely curious, as if he really had no idea about this mind game they were playing together.


    ''He came to me and tried to trick me with his obvious lies. But he is indeed a strong player, probably at the same level as me, or just slightly below.''


    ''Why would he act dumb like this? What is his true intention?''


    ''Who is this Cutiepie69?''


    Many questions flashed in XuanLake''s head. He started brewing many possibilities. One of those was that maybe Cutiepie69 was indeed a scheming master. He acted dumb and exposed his lies to divert XuanLake''s attention.


    XuanLake finally found something worth giving his attention into;


    ''Truly fascinating. Such an interesting thing to play.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to -15%.]


    Meanwhile, the spicy chicken Yunyu was busy drinking the broth of the cup ramen;


    [Ah, this cup ramen is delicious!]

 Chapter 169: 7.7

    They reached Faran City at noon. The city gate was guarded by NPCs. They would ask for Ids before they entered inside.


    Yunyu and XuanLake showed their game id and passed the NPC easily. XuanLake added this to his clues, ''Cutiepie69 is able to pass the NPC guards. That means he is a real player. But all his spells are unique, and even his passive skill is unique.''


    ''This person is not a regular player. He must have a deep secret.''


    Yunyu looked around Faran City excitedly. When they arrived at the city market, Yunyu looked around. He wanted to buy some cute magical trinkets. XuanLake watched Yunyu''s movement, and he started brewing possibilities again.


    ''He must be thinking about buying some dangerous magical tool to strengthen himself¡­'' XuanLake peered suspiciously at Yunyu.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, XuanLake planned to see what would Yunyu do next. He said, "I need to find my friend in this city, you should wait here, or we will just meet at the city fountain an hour from now."


    Yunyu agreed, and he watched XuanLake disappeared in front of him.


    [Man, this virtual reality is very detailed in everything. It''s so immersive!]


    Yunyu walked around the market until he stumbled upon a woman with auburn hair used a hooded cape went inside a dark alleyway. Behind her, four men that looked a lot stronger than her were following from behind.


    They had a lecherous grin on their faces, obviously wanting to vent a bit with this poor, unguarded woman.


    [That girl is in danger! I will save him!]


    Yunyu followed these people to the dark alleyway. The girl on the lead kept on walking until she stumbled upon a dead end. Her gaze stilled when she found there were four men following her since the very beginning.


    "Hey, beautiful miss, I wonder if you are free right now? We want to play a bit."


    "Just a bit¡­ we will take turns, don''t worry."


    The woman grinned at the sight of these four disgusting players. Her vigilante work was to catch sexual predators in this game and gave them the worst pain possible. But before she could unsheathe her sword, a loud voice was heard behind those men.


    "Get your hands off her, you scumbags!" Yunyu yelled loudly.


    "Wha¡ª" they turned their heads towards Yunyu immediately. They saw a scrawny kid yelled at them with his high-pitched voice.


    "Pfftt--- AHAHAHAA!"


    [Pupa: Pfftt, ahahaha!]


    [Wait, why are you also laughing?!]


    "You scrawny kid, what are you going to do? Kill us with your cute power?" one crook said.


    "Get lost! I don''t want to waste my energy to kill a weak player here!"


    The girl watched this scrawny kid standing proudly against four level 50 players. It was a commendable act to protect the weak. But she was not a vulnerable girl. It was all just a deliberate trap to kill these four crooks and stripped them of their valuable gears.


    "Kid, no offense, but¡­ I think you should leave now. It is not a good place to mess around," she suggested.


    "PUAHAHAHA! Even that girl wants you to leave!"


    [Pupa: PUAHAHAHA!]


    [Oh, shut up already!]


    Yunyu gritted his teeth. He was just trying to be a hero and save this girl. But because of his appearance, they actually laughed at him. He took out a gold-colored tiara he bought from the Faran Market after a long bargain.


    "Then it is your fault for underestimating me!" Yunyu held the discount tiara, and it magically hovered over his palm. Slowly, it started collecting light particles in the air. Yunyu stretched out his palm and chanted, "I shall punish you with the power of moon! Begone evil spirits!"


    "Moon tiara¡­ action!"


    Yunyu threw the discount tiara towards the crooks. The crooks were laughing even harder because it looked ridiculous.


    "Alright, alright. Since I''m the tank here, then I should stop his weak attack with my body," one crook said as he continued giggling. The tiara continued gaining velocity, and the man stood there, waiting for the attack.


    SLASH!


    "¡­ huh?" The tank that was supposed to have the highest health points among them suddenly got sliced in half. Everyone watched in shock as his HP dropped into 0 instantly and died, dropping all his gears on the ground.


    Everyone, including the girl, was shocked by this. The tank was incredibly resilient. It was impossible to one-shot with one attack except if it was an instant kill effect.


    "I¡ªImpossible! Cheng has Anti one-shot passive! He cannot be killed with one attack!" one crook said.


    [Eh, really?]


    [Pupa: Your cute power passive basically nullifies all low-level passive. There is no way they could live with your Sailor Moon attack.]


    The crooks gulped. They became guarded immediately as they took out their weapons, "T¡ªThat must be his ultimate skill! He must have exhausted all his energy! Don''t be afraid, guys, let''s kill him!"


    They charged together at Yunyu to avenge their dead ally.


    Yunyu hurriedly took three more discount tiaras from his bag, "Don''t underestimate my haggling skill! I bought these tiaras in bulk!"


    Yunyu stretched out his hands again, and three tiaras floated on his palm, collecting energy particles, "Never underestimate the power of shoujo''s pure heart! Moon tiara¡­ triple actions!"


    Yunyu threw the tiaras at the crooks.


    SLASH! SLASH!


    "Arrggh!"


    "Warrghh!"


    Two crooks got sliced and died instantly, but one crook was in ninja class. He dodged it skilfully and lunged at Yunyu with his poisonous dagger.


    Yunyu watched as the poisonous dagger almost reached his face before the hooded girl suddenly teleported behind the ninja and killed him.


    "Alright, that''s enough," the girl said as she smiled at Yunyu. She sheathed her sword and took off her hood. The girl was actually a mature beauty with auburn hair and seemed to be a mix of Asian and European.


    "You surprised me with your capability. Though, honestly, I lured them here to kill them all. They had harassed many female players in Faran City according to the report," the girl said.


    "But you are indeed a brave young man. Though¡­ your power is a bit¡­ unique," the girl said. She stretched out her hand and introduced herself, "My name is Lily, but you can call me with my game id, PoisonLily."


    [Ah, who would have expect the female lead to be a bloody but beautiful vigilante.]


    [Pupa: Not you, for sure. You are too busy thinking about buying so many useless stuff in the market.]


    [Hey, they were on 75% discount! Of course, I have to buy it!]


    ***


    XuanLake watched everything from afar. He intentionally left Yunyu alone and used ''Eagle Eye'' skill to spy on him. He wanted to see what would Yunyu do when he was alone.


    He thought that this person must have a scheming mind and cold heart. But he willingly jumped in to save an unknown girl, although it was obviously dangerous.


    Yet, a player as scheming as Cutiepie69, XuanLake thought that he would kill those crooks stealthily and escaped. Who would have expected that he would yell loudly and did exaggerated poses and attacks?


    The mystery behind Cutiepie69 was intriguing for XuanLake as he kept pondering.


    ''What is truly inside this guy''s perplexing mind?''

 Chapter 170: 7.8

    Yunyu and PoisonLily chatted as they walked out from the alleyway. Turned out, Lily was a very good woman. She was neither quiet nor talkative, but she would respond to Yunyu''s rambling about random stuff appropriately.


    Lily herself also saw Yunyu as a cute little brother that she wanted to take care of. Especially when Yunyu said that he was nineteen years old, that was six years age gap between them!


    "You should call me Big sis from now on!" Lily said while rubbing Yunyu''s head.


    "A¡ªAh, uhm¡­ B¡ªbig sis Lily¡­" Yunyu said he was blushing because it felt a bit embarrassing. But honestly, he also felt comfortable around Lily because she was mature.


    [Hey, I like this girl! She is like a proper lady!]


    [Pupa: It is quite unfortunate that she stands side by side with you. It''s like¡­ beauty and the garbage can.]


    [Hey, it''s supposed to be a handsome beast!]


    [Pupa: I don''t see a handsome beast here.]


    ¡­


    "Ah, Big sis Lily, I have to meet with my partner at the city fountain," Yunyu said.


    "Partner?" Lily grinned mischievously, "Ooo~ our little Yunyu has a partner already? Big sis Lily was about to introduce you to some of my friends. But since you have a partner already, that''s great!"


    "No, no, it''s not that kind of partner!" Yunyu laughed, "We just know each other through a coincidence and¡ª"


    "I''ve been waiting for so long. Where have you been?" XuanLake said. He was standing near the fountain with obvious displeasure on his face.


    Turned out, they had reached the fountain without knowing. Maybe because Yunyu and Lily enjoyed their companionship together, "Ah¡­ I''m sorry, Brother Xuan! I have to help Big sis Lily first," Yunyu grinned happily.


    "Ah, you are the one called Brother Xuan?" Lily smiled and stretched out her hands, offering a handshake, "My name is Lily, PoisonLily. Little Yunyu told me about his small adventure with you."


    XuanLake had spied on Yunyu and this woman from afar. He watched how Yunyu was very unguarded around this new woman. Which somehow made XuanLake a bit sour. He thought Yunyu would be a bit more careful around everyone else other than him.


    But turned out he was nothing special.


    XuanLake looked down at Lily''s hand and then pulled Yunyu back to his side. It was quite sudden, and Yunyu was also surprised. He looked up to XuanLake, who glared at PoisonLily, "Brother Xuan?"


    "You barely know her, and you already told her everything about us?!" XuanLake clenched his hand around Yunyu''s shoulder, "How na?ve."


    PoisonLily''s gaze chilled, "What is this all about? I get to know Yunyu better, and I found that he is a good kid. That''s why I want to get closer to him."


    "Y¡ªYeah, Brother Xuan. I''ve invited Big sis Lily to come with us to Ander Town. She said that she wants to visit Ander Town and is also quite intrigued with a new dungeon in the Ander Forest you are talking about," Yunyu said innocently.


    XuanLake glared at Yunyu, then he glared at Lily again, "We are good as two. Go away."


    "I heard that this is a new dungeon. Who knows what is inside that dungeon? It might be a dangerous enemy," Lily had a hint of sarcasm in her gaze, "Yunyu said that you are strong, but even a strong player will not be able to handle an unknown dungeon alone. The danger is too big, and what are you going to do if you face a high-rank boss? Sacrificing Yunyu?"


    XuanLake''s heart stopped beating for a moment there. He actually had that plan before.


    "No! Big sis Lily, Brother Xuan is not a bad person. How could he sacrifice me there?" XuanLake gulped as he felt a bit guilty. He was unsure if this was part of Yunyu''s scheme or it was genuine. Because it genuinely hit on his conscience.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to -5%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 0%.]


    [Wait, he really wants to sacrifice me in that unknown dungeon?! He really feels guilty?!]


    [Pupa: Of course. I mean, who wouldn''t want to sacrifice you? I would prioritize you too.]


    [You black-bellied evil system!]


    "Yunyu, can''t you see that he is suspicious? He is only level 70, but how could he clear all the monsters in Faran Meadow alone until you reached the city? You should know that it would take the whole party to cross Faran Meadow against lv 60 monsters.


    [Well, Big sis Lily, because he is actually level 150, of course.]


    "T¡ªThat¡­" Yunyu acted as if he was scared. He tried to break away from XuanLake''s grip but could not, "Brother Xuan¡­ you are not going to hurt me, right?"


    "I¡­ I will not," XuanLake said hesitatingly. Yunyu saw the hesitation and struggled to break free, "D¡ªDon''t hurt me!"


    XuanLake saw that Yunyu got scared of him. He couldn''t believe that his cover would be blown right before he could even enter the dungeon. He was unsure whether this was part of Yunyu''s scheme, or he was truly scared.


    "Let Yunyu go, or I will not be kind," PoisonLily unsheathed her sword and pointed it at XuanLake. People started gathering around them, watching the commotion. XuanLake was cornered for the first time. He finally released Yunyu, who immediately hid behind Lily.


    "Brother Xuan¡­ I really have no bad intention to you. Why do you want to hurt me?"


    XuanLake gulped, "Y¡ªYunyu, I was just joking. Of course, I will not kill you."


    XuanLake wanted to approach Yunyu, but the sword was pointing at his neck, "Stay back!" Lily ordered.


    ''How could it suddenly turn like this? I was just trying to keep someone else out of the team. Because I can sense danger in this girl,'' XuanLake was a snake. He admitted that he would do anything to get what he wanted.


    And as a snake, he could quickly identify another snake.


    [Pupa: Do you really want to kick XuanLake out of the party? I don''t get what you want here.]


    [Hehe, not really, honestly. I just want to teach Xuan something because he actually wants to sacrifice me! Can you believe that? He wants to sacrifice the cute me! At some point, I actually trusted him, you know!]


    [Pupa: Then, what about Lily? Why do you want her to come too?]


    [Because I want to see which one of them is the real snake! You see, based on the plot of the story, either Lily is a cheating snake, or XuanLake is downright evil. I want to see which one is the actual snake.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Pupa almost slipped its tongue and praised Yunyu for his sudden good insight. But it was glad that it could hold on, or else, Yunyu would brag about his ''genius'' idea every time he had the chance.


    "B¡ªBrother Xuan, I trust that you are not a bad person¡­ but if you want to go to that unknown dungeon with me, then we should take Big sis Lily with us¡­" Yunyu said. He looked sad because it seemed like he had no idea about XuanLake''s true nature.


    "If that is what you want¡­" XuanLake nodded. He didn''t want Yunyu to stay with this PoisonLily alone. He had an ominous feeling that something would happen if he left Yunyu with her.


    But then again, he also wondered why did he suddenly turn protective when Yunyu met another person?


    ''I think it''s because I see him as my toy. I don''t want my toy to be played with anyone other than me,'' XuanLake reasoned.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 0%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 5%.]


    [Hehe, I know I''m a genius.]

 Chapter 171: 7.9

    In the end, all of them, Yunyu, XuanLake, and PoisonLily, used the teleportation stone and teleported in the statue inside Ander Forest. The forest was lush, with many trees towering to the sky. Since Ander Forest was also the house of even more dangerous species in some parts, traveling via the teleportation stone here was not advised.


    Because the teleportation statue inside Ander Forest is located right in the center of the forest. Meaning they would be greeted by at least level 70+ monsters.


    However, PoisonLily was level 85, and XuanLake was (supposedly) level 70. Two of them should be able to at least escape the forest safely. But they had a burden they needed to carry, a level 30 (supposedly) good for nothing Cutiepie69 or Yunyu.


    "Brother Xuan, where should we go next? You said you want me to come with you in the dungeon, right?" Yunyu asked cautiously, still hiding behind Big sis Lily.


    "¡­ Northeast, it''s not far from the city gate," XuanLake replied.


    They paced through the lush forest together, and Lily was surprised when they met level 85 monster in their first encounter. Which was simply crazy.


    ''Giant Titanoboa || Level 85 || HP 100%''


    "How could a level 85 spawns easily like this?!" Lily wondered as she unsheathed her sword.


    "Hide behind me, Yunyu," XuanLake said. But Yunyu shook his head,


    "I¡­ I don''t want to be a burden for you, Brother Xuan, hehe."


    XuanLake glanced at Yunyu, who hid behind Lily like a baby koala hanging behind a mother koala. Somehow, it hurt his pride. He used to be the one Yunyu relied on, but now that Yunyu saw level 85 player, he decided to jump ship instead?


    Annoyed, XuanLake summoned a big black sword and then jumped high. Dark aura started engulfing his sword, and he propelled his feet and rocketed towards the Titanoboa. He yelled out his attack, "BLACK METEORITE!"


    XuanLake sliced the giant Titanoboa clean with only one attack. The monster''s health depleted instantly to zero, and it died. Even PoisonLily was shocked by his power. Her deduction about him was correct. He was not a level 70 player.


    It was all farce.


    XuanLake turned his head towards Yunyu again and said, "Come with me, so you can be safe."


    Yunyu gulped. He looked scared as he hid behind Big sis Lily''s body, "I¡ªI think, Brother Xuan should lead, I will just¡­ hide behind Big sis Lily instead."


    XuanLake got angrier. He showed his prowess, so Yunyu would shower him again with compliments and rely on him. But his prowess only scared Yunyu even more.


    ''If everything is truly just Yunyu''s scheme, then he had played me well. Because I actually want him to come with me instead of that girl.''


    ''But if he is truly innocent¡­''


    XuanLake clenched his fist and walked first to lead the way. Meanwhile, PoisonLily kept her eyes on XuanLake. She had an idea inside her head.


    ***


    XuanLake killed so many monsters along the way that he had lost count. PoisonLily helped from time to time, but it was mostly Xuan. As if he was not even bothered to hide his true power to vent his pent-up frustration about something.


    [Hehe, told you by bringing PoisonLily here, XuanLake will eventually show his power. He must have wanted to show Lily that he is a strong person! You know, like a peacock displaying his feather to woo the female!]


    [With this, there is no pretense anymore!]


    [Pupa: Wait¡­ you think he wants to show his power to Lily?]


    [Of course! How could it be me? The Fatemeter is literally 0%!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 10%!]


    [I mean, 10%!]


    Pupa wanted to rebuke that, but at the same time, Yunyu was correct. The Fatemeter is only 10%, which should not be called love¡­ yet.


    "You are truly amazing, XuanLake," PoisonLily praised. She never saw someone so powerful. He could slay many high-level monsters with only one attack each.


    "We should form a party," PoisonLily suggested. She was genuinely awed by strong XuanLake, just like she awed strength and power.


    "Hm¡­" XuanLake was not interested in forming a party with anyone. He formed a party with those bunch of low leveled players because he was bored. But when he saw Yunyu and the mystery behind his ridiculous power, alongside how he could clearly stir up the emotion inside XuanLake.


    Maybe XuanLake wanted to form a party with Yunyu instead. At least for short-term entertainment.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    He sat beside Yunyu, who jolted out of surprise. XuanLake said, "I want to form a party with Cutiepie69, but the party only consists of us. No room for anybody else."


    Lily was obviously displeased. It was rare for a man to reject her for forming a party, "Well, if you say so¡­"


    "But I see that your gear is actually quite high leveled, no?" Lily asked, "My appraisal is advanced. I can see all your gears are level 100."


    XuanLake was silent. He glanced at Yunyu and then nodded.


    "I see," Lily smiled mysteriously, "Well, I think the dungeon you are referring to shouldn''t be far from here, right?"


    "Yes," XuanLake replied.


    "Then let''s go."


    They continued pacing through Ander Forest until they stumbled upon a cave filled with heavy dark energy inside, "This is the place."


    "Well, since you are the one who invites us here, then you should lead," Lily said to XuanLake. XuanLake glanced at nervous Yunyu and decided to hold Yunyu''s hand;


    "Ah?" Yunyu was surprised, "B¡ªBrother Xuan, do I need to go inside? I''m scared¡­"


    "Yes, you said that you are a low leveled player, right? How in hell can you survive in the Ander Forest alone?" XuanLake said.


    ¡­


    They entered the unknown dungeon with XuanLake as the lead, Yunyu in the middle, and PoisonLily behind. Even after Xuan used his ''Wisp Guide'' skill to light up the dungeon, the dungeon was still dark.


    They walked deeper and deeper, but it was so strange. Because there was no monster at all, even after they reached the end of the tunnel leading to a vast, empty underground cave.


    "Really? That''s it?" XuanLake frowned. Based on his data, this dungeon should not be empty because an empty dungeon would be flagged and deleted by the game system.


    There should be at least one unknown monster here, and he knew that monster had a huge bounty over its head, with many epic quality gear drops.


    "B¡ªBrother Xuan, Big sis Lily, let''s leave¡­ I''m so scared," Yunyu begged XuanLake. He was scared because the dungeon was so dark and damp. XuanLake nodded, but as they wanted to leave the vast cave, a familiar voice that Yunyu called Big sis Lily echoed around the cave, but it was a lot more coarse, like sandpaper.


    "You should leave alone, Little Yunyu."


    Yunyu turned his head behind him, but Big sis Lily had disappeared. However, her coarse voice kept echoing around the cave, "Little Yunyu, you are truly adorable. I do not want to hurt you. So you should leave now because it will not be pretty."


    "Because what I want is that man, XuanLake, I shall kill him for my collection!"

 Chapter 172: 7.10

    "Because what I want is that man, XuanLake, I shall kill him for my collection!"


    "Advanced Wisp Guide!" XuanLake chanted a skill and lit up the whole cave. The previously dark and damp cave was finally bright as day, and the first thing they saw was a female on the cave ceiling. She was a beautiful woman but had a very long tongue and hissed when the bright light exposed her true appearance.


    She didn''t have legs. Instead, from the waist down below, it was a long snake tail with a barbed end. Probably her deadly venom was on her tail.


    "B¡ªBig sis Lily?!" Yunyu was astonished because this was out of his expectation at all. It was also not mentioned in the backstory that PoisonLily was actually a monster!


    [S¡ªShe is a monster?!]


    [Pupa: Though, not specified. But it seems so. Wait, let me appraise her status.]


    ''Legendary PoisonLily || Level 110 || Health 100% || Passive: Enchanting Beauty''


    ''Extra Information: Floor 75th Boss, Legendary PoisonLily. Often went out to kidnap unsuspecting players to loot their gear. Likes eating strong player.''


    Yunyu gulped. He didn''t dare to gaze upon that abomination hanging on the ceiling because PoisonLily was eyeing them like they were tasty prey. He slowly stepped back and pulled XuanLake with him, "B¡ªBig brother Xuan, let''s go¡­"


    XuanLake stared at the legendary monster, and he had a smirk on his face, "Yunyu, try to find a hiding spot. I want to kill this thing."


    "B¡ªBrother Xuan! She is level 110! We will die!" Yunyu said desperately.


    "I suggest you run, Yunyu. Because this cave has been turned into my domain, anything that dies here will not be able to respawn. This is floor 75th of Tower of God," PoisonLily said. She hissed hungrily at XuanLake, "I really want to eat him. He would be a tasty feast."


    "Try," XuanLake provoked, "I will slay you and take that precious tail of yours."


    XuanLake summoned two swords and activated his passive, ''Dual wield.''


    PoisonLily opened her mouth, and a sword came out of her mouth. The sword oozed a black liquid that was poisonous and could kill with one slash, "I love when a man thinks he can defeat me. Their desperation tastes better!"


    XuanLake and PoisonLily charged at each other with their swords.


    CLANK!


    Their swords clashed, but not long because XuanLake realized that PoisonLily''s sword could easily corrode his swords. Lily''s sword was not only poisonous but also had a corrosion effect.


    In less than a minute, his two swords were corroded and disappeared. XuanLake gritted his teeth, he summoned two new swords, but this time, he enchanted the swords first, "Advance Poison Resistance!"


    PoisonLily laughed, "Even that kind of resistance won''t save you! Take this!"


    PoisonLily opened her mouth, and darts of poisonous needles came out of her mouth. XuanLake dodged by jumping around, but PoisonLily continued shooting the needles until some parts of the cave were destroyed.


    Xuanlake dashed towards PoisonLily, aiming for her head.


    However, PoisonLily was faster. She recoiled far and spouted venom out of her mouth. XuanLake dodged the venomous spit, but he was a bit too late. He was grazed and affected by the toxin.


    Yunyu used his own appraisal to check on XuanLake''s status, ''XuanLake (Poisoned) HP 90%.''


    Yunyu also saw how XuanLake''s Hp continued decreasing because of the poison, "Use your antidote!" Yunyu yelled to remind XuanLake.


    XuanLake knew that. Because his gaze started getting blurry, and his breath was heavy. He took out an antidote from his storage, but PoisonLily didn''t let him. She attacked nonstop every time XuanLake wanted to take the antidote.


    The situation was getting worse as Yunyu saw that XuanLake''s HP was at 50% already, "Ahahaha! Where is that pride you have before? You haven''t scratch me at all, but I already take half of your HP!"


    XuanLake was breathing heavily. Truthfully, he could just enter debug mode and kill this monster quickly. But debug mode contained extraordinary strength. If he accidentally destroyed the cave alongside PoisonLily, then it might also kill Yunyu for real.


    XuanLake glanced at Yunyu, who was staring at him anxiously, "Run now!" XuanLake screamed. He was the one who brought Yunyu here. But in the end, he didn''t want this kid to die, at least to not see him in a pathetic state.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    "I will not leave you alone!" Yunyu rushed towards weakened XuanLake with an antidote from his pocket. But PoisonLily shot a poisonous needle in front of Yunyu''s feet, "Gyah!" Yunyu retreated because the poison needles almost hit him.


    "Don''t disturb me, Yunyu. You are a cute kid, but I don''t need a nuisance," PoisonLily warned.


    Yunyu glared at PoisonLily. He didn''t care about pretending at this point. He just didn''t want XuanLake to die. But they were still in a cave. Considering the amount of damage he did with that Burning Mandala attack in the meadow, he might destroy everything and killed XuanLake if he was not careful.


    Thus, Yunyu created two balls of water on his hand and chanted a spell, "Yunyu¡­ Aqua mist!"


    From Yunyu''s hand, the two balls of water swirled and created mist on the air, blurring PoisonLily''s view.


    "Wha¡ª" PoisonLily could not see anything due to thick mist. She tried attacking randomly with her poisonous needle, hoping that one of it could hit XuanLake or Yunyu. But it seemed that all her attack got eaten by the mist.


    "Goddamn it!" PoisonLily cursed. She used her skill to detect Yunyu and Xuan''s location, "Heat Detection!"


    But she still saw nothing. The mist was very thick that it obstructed anything. Not even her advanced skill could penetrate the mist.


    Yunyu rushed towards XuanLake and gave him an antidote, "Drink this, we need to run away now!"


    XuanLake, whose HP was already 25%, drank the antidote and drank a health potion to recover. He stared at Yunyu and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I will tell you later. The mist will clear up soon. We need to go!" Yunyu said. He pulled XuanLake''s arm and rushed to leave the huge cave.


    But the mist cleared up too quickly. PoisonLily finally noticed them about to leave the cave. She grinned and slithered quickly towards the exit. She landed right in front of XuanLake and Yunyu, "You will not go anywhere!"


    PoisonLily used her barbed tail and struck Yunyu and XuanLake. Yunyu jumped back to dodge, but he tripped because he was carrying XuanLake.


    "My my, Yunyu, I really don''t want to hurt you, but you insist on taking my prey away," PoisonLily grinned.


    Yunyu was still recovering from the fall, but he still clenched XuanLake tightly. He gritted his teeth and yelled, "Brother Xuan is not your prey! He is a lot stronger if he wants to!"


    "Really? But he looks weak compared to me~" PoisonLily taunted, "Honestly, I know that he wants to bring you here because he needs a meat shield in case of emergency. Why not make a deal then, XuanLake?"


    "You can leave this place, but you should leave Yunyu with me," PoisonLily smirked, "This is your true intention, right? Why would you bring a level 30 player with you into an unknown dungeon inside Ander Forest? You know he cannot fight at all."


    "N¡ªNo! Brother Xuan said that he will not sacrifice me! Right, Brother Xuan?" Yunyu turned his head on XuanLake for an answer. But XuanLake said nothing.


    Because it was the truth, he wanted to sacrifice Yunyu at first.


    "¡­ Brother Xuan?"


    XuanLake had something in his mind, ''I believe PoisonLily will not eat Yunyu. She just wants to taunt me. Based on my appraisal, she likes to eat strong players and play with cute things¡­''


    XuanLake raised his head and made up his mind. He had a plan, "I accept, let me go, and I will leave Yunyu with you."

 Chapter 173: 7.11

    XuanLake had been thinking about Yunyu''s power. But no matter how strong Yunyu was, there was no way he could defeat a level 110 boss from the Tower of God that would need at least the whole party.


    Thus, there was no other way.


    "I accept. Let me go, and I will leave Yunyu with you."


    ''I''m sorry, Yunyu. It is my fault, I will return back stronger and rescue you¡­'' XuanLake glanced at Yunyu, who was astonished by his words. It was definitely a hard hit for him. XuanLake clenched his fist, his hastiness and arrogance cost him the kindness of a good person like Yunyu. It was also a humiliation for his pride.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 30%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 15%.]


    "Brother¡­ Xuan?" Yunyu released XuanLake''s arm, and he lowered his head.


    "Ah, fresh taste of betrayal, you can leave now, XuanLake. Don''t worry, I won''t eat Yunyu. I just think that he is very cute, so I want to play with him like a big sister playing with her little brother," PoisonLily grinned.


    She slithered towards Yunyu, passing XuanLake, who was unmoving. XuanLake''s heart was cold. He didn''t dare to look at Yunyu because that kid must be heartbroken right now.


    And it was because he was too prideful and too weak.


    If he entered debug mode, then he could kill PoisonLily, but it might also kill Yunyu. He thought by leaving Yunyu now and returned with more preparation, then he could rescue Yunyu.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was silent the whole time. He was contemplating whether he should kill the main lead right now and just restart.


    [Yo, bruh, what the fuck?!]


    [Pupa: Wow, such betrayal.]


    [I tried saving him and even said that I will not leave him, but he wants to sacrifice me instead?! What kind of Bi He''s bitch move is this?!]


    [Pupa: I won''t lie, this is Bi He''s kind of betrayal.]


    [Argghh! I''m so mad! I want to just kill both of them and restart this world!]


    [Pupa: But if you restart, you will face the same Bi He''s bitch move again.]


    [¡­ damn it! Fine then, I will not play games anymore! Since my initial setting is a villain, then I will be a villain! I will torture XuanLake and then restart when I''m satisfied! To hell with this Bi He''s brother and his bitch move!]


    PoisonLily slithered and coiled around Yunyu and rubbed his head, "There there, Big sis Lily will take care of you. Don''t worry, we will have lots of time to play around."


    PoisonLily grinned as she was thinking about torturing Yunyu, making him cry over and over, but healed him so he would not die. It would be a lot of fun.


    Yunyu raised his head suddenly, and he teleported away from PoisonLily.


    "What?!" PoisonLily was shocked by Yunyu''s agility. It was so fast that she didn''t even see his silhouette moving.


    Yunyu teleported few feet away from PoisonLily and XuanLake. He raised his head, and his eyes glowed blue beautifully. He glared at them, especially at XuanLake.


    "I really did not expect that, Brother Xuan," Yunyu''s expression was cold as he glared at XuanLake, "I thought that you are a good person because I saw everything that you did in Tower of God."


    "Yunyu¡­?" XuanLake was not sure if his eyes saw the right thing because he saw that Yunyu''s aura suddenly changed.


    "Don''t call me by my small name. You don''t deserve it," Yunyu said coldly.


    PoisonLily thought it was just a small trick Yunyu did to escape her, she laughed, "Alright, alright, Little Yunyu, no more tricks. Let''s go."


    "Shut up, you, failed medusa clone!" Yunyu took something out of his pocket, a compact with a crystal inside. He opened the compact and said out loud, "Moon crisis powerrrr MAKE UP!"


    [Pupa: Ah, so that is why you bought that fake crystal in Faran Market. Because you want to do this, right?]


    [Spot on, hehe~]


    A bright light blinded both PoisonLily and XuanLake. Background music came out of nowhere echoed around the underground cave.


    ~Sailor moooonn~


    [Cutiepie69 really thinks this out through, he even has this random Sailor Moon background music whenever he transformed. Commendable, my comrade!]


    [Pupa:¡­ you enjoy this more than you should be.]


    After the whole three minutes passed, Yunyu finally finished his transformation. He wore a white robe with a big pink bow behind his waist. He also had a golden tiara with a crystal in the middle. His hair had turned silver, and his eyes were sky blue.


    Yunyu did a peace sign with his fingers yelled, "Overpowering cuteness, a man with maiden heart, Sailor Cutiepie is here! With the power of love, you shall be punished! Kyun~"


    PoisonLily and XuanLake were both astonished by the sudden change of Yunyu. Both of them did an appraisal on Yunyu and were even more shocked.


    ''Sailor Cutiepie || Level 200 || HP ??? || Passive: The power of love!''


    ''Extra information: Tower of God''s last boss || Unidentified power level || Cute.''


    [Man, I''m so cool!]


    [Pupa: You are so embarrassing.]


    PoisonLily trembled as she saw the actual status of Yunyu. Turned out he was her boss.


    "M¡ªMaster, please spare me, I don''t know that you are just disguising¡­" PoisonLily slithered with her pose lowered, showing obedience for Yunyu. Yunyu looked at her coldly.


    "I told you not to leave Tower of God, right?" Yunyu said, "I don''t care if you kill someone in the tower of god, but not outside."


    "That¡ª"


    "Since you have been disobedience, I shall punish you with the power of love!"


    Yunyu raised his hand high, and a wand with a pink ball and golden moon as the crown appeared in his hand. He spun around and waved his wand, then he pointed it at PoisonLily;


    "Moon Princess¡­ Halation!"


    The magic wand shot countless bright cosmic particles and killed PoisonLily instantly, "GYAAAHH!! CLEANSINGGG!"


    PoisonLily''s body burst into light particles and disappeared from the cave, presumably respawned back to her natural habitat, the 75th floor of the Tower of God.


    However, the attack not only killed PoisonLily but also destroyed the whole cave. Rubbles and boulders were falling from the ceiling, but XuanLake was still stunned at Yunyu. He never saw someone so¡­ quirky, shameless, powerful yet¡­ interesting.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 50%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 20%.]


    Yunyu finally spared a glance at XuanLake and then teleported in front of XuanLake. He grabbed Xuan''s collar, and they teleported out of the cave. The ground was shaking as the cave was finally destroyed.


    Yunyu put XuanLake gently on the ground and said, "I am really disappointed, but I know that you just want to survive."


    "No!" XuanLake grabbed Yunyu''s robe, "I will return well prepared and save you! It was just a farce, so I can rescue you later!"


    Yunyu shook his head, "I come to you because I thought you are a good person. I saw you helping those low leveled players to progress and get better loot in Tower of God. I really thought that you are¡­ a decent person, at least."


    "But it''s alright. It is I that have misjudged you."


    XuanLake knew that he was guilty. He was truly despicable to think about sacrificing someone weaker just for his greediness. But he wanted forgiveness from Yunyu, "P¡ªPlease forgive me, give me another chance!"


    "¡­ It''s alright, just forget it. I''d stay inside the Tower of God, rather than facing such betrayal again," Yunyu said. There was a trace of sadness on his face.


    "No! Please give me another chance!" XuanLake desperately clenched on Yunyu''s robe, "What should I do to get your forgiveness?"


    "¡­"


    "If¡­ if I meet you at the peak of Tower of God, will you forgive me?"


    "¡­"


    "You will forgive me, right?!"


    "¡­"


    "Yunyu, you will forgive me if I reach you in the Tower of God, right?!"


    "Doesn''t matter. You will never reach it anyway."


    Yunyu flicked his sleeve and disappeared from Ander Forest. XuanLake felt lost. He finally found someone fascinating that could spark his interest. But, that person vanished because of his pride and arrogance.


    XuanLake darted his head towards the sky. Yunyu must have been lonely in that tower alone, so he came to him to find entertainment. It went so far that Yunyu actually trusted him, but he ruined his chance.


    However, both in real life and in the virtual world, he always found a way to get what he wanted. Thus he vowed, "Yunyu, I will meet you at the peak. I will be the first one to meet you in the Tower of God. Wait for me."

 Chapter 174: 7.12

    "Ahhh, I''m boreeedd!" Yunyu rolled around on a bed he made by his magic. He was currently binging on chicken-flavored potato chips. He clicked on the TV channels full of anime that he loved, from Sailor Moon, Yu-Gi-Oh, Tokyo Mew Mew, Dragon Ball, and many more.


    But he was bored because he had finished binge-watching all his favorite animes, eating so many turkeys and fried chickens, and snacking until he was bloated. But that XuanLake was still nowhere to be found.


    It had been so many months, and that person was still out there, venturing. He didn''t touch the Tower of God at all.


    "Yunyu rolled to the other side of the bed and asked Pupa, "Where is that guy? Is he dead? Did he find another man or woman to screw around and then forget about me?! If the later one is the answer, then I will come and smack his ass to oblivion and restart!" Yunyu fumed.


    "Are you still salty about that betrayal?" Pupa asked.


    "Of course! What he did to me is simply a painful betrayal! I will never forgive him!"


    "¡­"


    Pupa could not help with this situation. Yunyu had the right to be angry because what XuanLake did was genuinely despicable. No matter what his true intention was, it must have been very painful for Yunyu.


    Yunyu flicked his sleeve and summoned the mirror to watch over XuanLake. The mirror instantly reflected the same residence where Yunyu first teleported to, XuanLake''s room in Kain Town.


    "Let''s see what he is doing! I bet he is playing with a girl¡ª"


    Yunyu''s eyes widened as he saw something that he should not see in the spying mirror. He saw XuanLake completely naked, with his muscular chest glistened with sweat. He was relieving himself by calling one particular name repeatedly, "Yunyu¡­ Yunyu¡­"


    Yunyu''s face turned red instantly, but he didn''t close the spying mirror. Instead, he swiped the spying mirror down to XuanLake''s cock, "¡­ as expected, it''s a good size and also with a bulbous tip, very similar to Taewoo''s. Hmm¡­ good information indeed. I know that my cock measuring skill is superb¡­"


    Pupa slammed its body to Yunyu and chided, "You said you are still angry at him! What is this?!"


    Yunyu closed the spying mirror immediately and defended himself, "T¡ªThat is because I got distracted!"


    "You swiped the spying mirror down and even zoomed at it, you fucking pervert! Shameless nasty pervert!" Pupa kept slamming its body to Yunyu''s head. Yunyu covered his head due to the repeated attack.


    "Ouch! Ouch! I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it!"


    After Pupa was satisfied scolding Yunyu, Yunyu rubbed his head and pouted, "Ugh, but I''m so bored. Can I do something else?"


    "You can just visit him again," Pupa suggested. Pupa looked at that 50% Fatemeter and 20% Breakmeter. Yunyu might be slack and stupid most of the time. But he had terrific luck with Fatemeter.


    "Visit him and let him trick me again? Hah!" Yunyu crossed his arms and stuck out his tongue to mock Pupa. But it also gave him an idea, a better idea actually.


    "How about I guilt trip him even more!" Yunyu shouted.


    "I think you already guilt trip him enough¡ª"


    "No, system! You don''t understand. Since I''m the villain here, I can do whatever I want, right? There is no moral compass for me. I can bet the most horrible person, and nothing will stop me!"


    "¡­ what kind of horrible thing you want to do?" Pupa asked.


    "I will show up in front of him again, but I will ignore him! Then I will treat another random man like the way I treat him. I bet he will be burning in anger and jealousy, NYAHAHAHA!"


    "¡­ all that hard work just because you want to guilt trip him for abandoning you?"


    "Of course!" Yunyu opened a rainbow portal again, "You see, I will make him cry blood and tears for abandoning a cute boy like me!"


    Pupa rolled its eyes, "So petty."


    They went inside the portal and teleported back to Kain Town.


    ***


    ''Brother Xuan, you are amazing!''


    ''Brother Xuan, you can defeat them all, right? I know that you are strong!''


    ''Brother Xuan, save me!''


    ''Brother Xuan, I trust you!''


    ''Brother Xuan¡­ Brother Xuan¡­''


    XuanLake opened his eyes as the image of Yunyu''s sweet smile slowly dissipated out of his dream. He looked at the clock and saw that it was already morning. He sighed as he kept on having the same dream over and over.


    He only met Yunyu for two days, and that cute guy already lingered in his dream like this.


    XuanLake laughed at himself, "Is this what they call karma? Because it seems that I can''t forget Yunyu at all."


    XuanLake sighed. He washed his face, then he put his pajama inside his game storage, then he put on his gears. He had been doing the same mundane things over and over for months. Although he really wanted to clear the Tower of God now, he should not be hasty.


    He was caught off guard by that PoisonLily. He couldn''t afford failure twice.


    XuanLake went to the adventurer guild to meet other players and accept the daily mission of slaying monsters. Truthfully, he didn''t need to do this. But he always tried to take the most dangerous mission because he wanted to train himself.


    Unfortunately, it had been four months, and none of the missions had a monster higher than level 80.


    Until that day finally came, today, all players inside Kain Town were surrounding one floating mission that nobody dared to take. It was posted by an anonymous player that found this high leveled monster in Eiger Desert, far west from Kain Town.


    It was said to be an Army-Eating Sandworm that had eaten two players when they were going out hunting for a mid leveled monster in Eiger Desert.


    || Mission: Slay Army-Eating Sandworm


    Poster: ???


    Monster Description: Level 100 Army-Eating Sandworm, very rare random spawn in Eiger Desert. Guaranteed Loot: Sandworm Shield (Immunity to Fire attack. 50% resistance to earth attack.) ||


    "Man, that is a godlike loot! Immunity to all fire attack and 50% resistance to earth attack!" one player said.


    "I know, right! It would be great to have!" the other added, "But it would be impossible to do. Level 100 mysterious monster. We don''t even know its ability and weakness."


    Everyone could only gaze upon that extraordinary mission they couldn''t take.


    XuanLake wasted no time and grabbed the mission. He added it to his list and had two days to clear it before the mission was deemed failed and returned to the adventure guild.


    Everybody glanced at the handsome XuanLake, and they nodded. They approved XuanLake''s bravery, especially since they knew that XuanLake was a solo player who refused to team up with anyone after returning from Ander Forest a few months ago.


    XuanLake started rearranging his storage to prepare for the fight until his shoulder was tapped by someone. He turned his head and saw an unknown man in his mid-twenties smiled at him, "Good brother, I''m sorry to say this. But I was going to take that mission just now. Would you mind giving it to me, or at least form a party? I have another person with me."


    The man pulled a cute guy with his sunny smile to his side, "Ah, yes, Good brother, my name is Cutiepie69! Me and Brother Zero want to take that mission!"

 Chapter 175: 7.13

    "Ah, yes, Good brother, my name is Cutiepie69! Me and Brother Zero want to take that mission!" Yunyu said excitedly.


    XuanLake was stunned when he saw Yunyu again. The same bright smile, shameless behavior as if he had no worries in his world, and that same innocent look he had. It was Bai Yunyu, the same man that he betrayed a few months ago.


    XuanLake abandoned all his thought and instinctively hugged Yunyu in front of everyone, "Yunyu, I''m sorry¡­ I''m so sorry¡­"


    "Please don''t leave me again, okay? I will try to mend my mistake, and we can have many adventures together again, only two of us," XuanLake said sincerely. All players inside the guild watched this in surprise because they didn''t know that the strong XuanLake, who had no partner, whether it be man or woman, suddenly hugged this guy.


    XuanLake hugged Yunyu tight. He thought Yunyu would punch him or at least kick him. But instead, Yunyu struggled weakly and said, "G¡ªGood brother, I don''t know you¡­ please release me¡­"


    "Who are you!?" ZeroCheat punched XuanLake hard until XuanLake fell on the ground. ZeroCheat pulled Yunyu to his embrace and checked his body anxiously, "Are you alright? Did this pervert touched you somewhere?"


    Yunyu looked confused, "Um¡­ I''m alright, but I don''t know why did he hug me so suddenly¡­"


    ZeroCheat glared at XuanLake, "Back off from my boyfriend, disgusting pervert."


    XuanLake watched how intimate Yunyu was with this unknown man. He was both shocked and angry, "You don''t remember me?"


    "Good brother, I''ve been with Brother Zero for a month now. I don''t know who you are¡­" Yunyu replied.


    XuanLake thought that he was hallucinating, but he was sure this Yunyu was the same Yunyu that he met before.


    ''Does he really forget me, or he just pretends to forget me and go with another man?'' XuanLake pondered. He guessed that the second possibility was more logical, maybe because Yunyu was lonely in that Tower of God. After being betrayed by him, he just decided to forget XuanLake and find another player to mess around with.


    ''It is all my fault¡­'' XuanLake clenched his fist, he was angry, yet he knew that he was the one to blame, ''But I can''t help to get¡­''


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 60%. I can''t believe that he enjoys an emotional train wreck like this. What a masochist.]


    [Hehe, I told you, right? He will get jealous when I do this drama~]


    [Pupa: So, you spent the whole month attracting many ultimate monsters in some areas and then approached ZeroCheat until he is comfortable enough and confesses to you because you want to make XuanLake jealous? Is it worth all that effort?]


    [But of course!]


    [Pupa: Don''t you think it''s a bit too much? XuanLake is obviously in so much pain right now. Your pettiness can be dangerous sometimes.]


    [Hmph! Serves him right! Pupa, he betrayed me! He brought me there, and he wanted to left me with a horrible monster so he can escape. Who knows what will happen to me if I''m just a weak little guy? I don''t think I can live longer than an hour after he left!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Well, true, Yunyu had a point. What XuanLake did was truly horrible. But it still thought that Yunyu was too much to the poor guy.


    [Don''t worry, system. I haven''t forgotten my mission! I intentionally attract all ultimate monsters in many areas because they have legendary loots that will help XuanLake progress faster until he is well prepared to solo the Tower of God.]


    [Pupa: To fill the Breakmeter, you have to let him clear the Tower of God. After he defeats you, as long as he destroys the crystal and opens the portal for everyone to leave this virtual world, Breakmeter will surely fill to 100%.]


    [Pupa: Are you sure you can do that?]


    [Of course! I know what to do!]


    [Pupa:¡­ sure.]


    Pupa glanced at the restart button on its own menu and shrugged. The restart button was always there anyway. There was no need to worry over Yunyu''s stupidity.


    XuanLake stared deeply at Yunyu, and then he nodded. Although his heart was in pain, if this was what Yunyu want, then he could do nothing other than playing along, "I''m sorry, I''ve mistaken you for someone else."


    "Someone else?" XuanLake''s word caught Yunyu''s interest.


    "Yes, I had a¡­ boyfriend before. We have a nice life in this virtual world together, but because I betrayed him, he¡­ disappeared. It was my fault," XuanLake said.


    [Uhm¡­ I don''t think we are in a relationship before, but sure.]


    ZeroCheat glared at XuanLake and said, "You can take that mission with you. We don''t need it."


    ZeroCheat and Yunyu left the adventure guild, and XuanLake followed them from behind, "I''m will to party with you two. I don''t think I can take this monster down by myself."


    ZeroCheat finally stopped. He glanced at Yunyu, "It''s up to you. You are the one who is curious about this monster."


    Yunyu hummed for a moment and then nodded, "Let''s just party as three and slay this sandworm."


    ***


    ZeroCheat, Cutiepie69, and XuanLake finally decided to party as three and journeyed to the Eiger Desert. ZeroCheat and Yunyu walked in front together. They were very sticky and often joked about many things. They giggled at the most unnecessary things possible, like a pair of lovebirds in love.


    Meanwhile, XuanLake walked behind them. If a glare could kill, ZeroCheat would have been died many times by now. But XuanLake could only clench his fist and looked away whenever they started getting lovey-dovey again.


    His heart, though, was burning in jealousy.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 65%. What a masochist, falling in love over emotional torture.]


    [I mean, I also like some angst drama~]


    They finally arrived at the Eiger Desert, and XuanLake started activating the mission to pinpoint this Army-Eating Sandworm''s position.


    The virtual map guided them to the middle of the desert, where there was a ruined castle that had been mostly covered with sand.


    "This is the location," XuanLake said. He pointed at the ruined castle, "Under that building."


    "Hn¡­ what should we do to provoke this monster, so it can come out of its burrow?" ZeroCheat pondered.


    "Ah, that is easy! I will be the bait!" Yunyu skipped happily towards the ruined castle.


    "Don''t!" XuanLake and ZeroCheat said together, but Yunyu suddenly jumped up high and floated above the ruined castle. He pointed his palm to the ground, "I hope this will work!"


    Yunyu''s palm started collecting water and formed a water bubble. Yunyu chanted his attack, "Shine Aquaaa Illusion!"


    The water bubble burst into a water jet he directed to the ground, dampening the sand. After a while, the sand was damp enough for the Sandworm to get angry because its burrow had been wet.


    The ground started shaking as Yunyu returned back to the team and commanded, "Guys, prepare yourself! This will be a hard battle!"


    [Pupa: Is it, though?]


    [Well, it''s like a piece of cake for me. But you know, this is not my time to shine. It is Brother Xuan''s time to be the main character!]


    Like an earthquake in the middle of the desert, a colossal sandworm burst out of its burrow and towered above the sky. It screeched loudly as it was ready to attack.


    ''Army-Eating Sandworm || Level 100 || HP: 100% || Passive: Heavy Sandstorm''

 Chapter 176: 7.14

    ''Army-Eating Sandworm || Level 100 || HP: 100% || Passive: Heavy Sandstorm''


    "Prepare yourself!" Yunyu commanded. He took out his weapon and readied himself, "Sailor Yunyu and friends are here to defeat you!"


    ''Cutiepie69 || Level 60 || HP: 100% || Class: Mage || Passive: The god of cute stuff!''


    XuanLake checked Yunyu''s new stat. It seemed that he modified his level to 60 instead of level 30 like before. XuanLake already knew Yunyu''s real identity and his actual level, though. But if Yunyu wanted to play around, then so be it.


    XuanLake summoned two swords and dual wield them. The swords started emanating a dense blue energy, "I''m ready."


    ''XuanLake || Level 70 || HP: 100% || Class: Warrior || Passive: Dual Wield.''


    ZeroCheat also summoned his weapon, a giant hammer made out of giant rock, and glanced at Yunyu, "Stay guarded! I will protect you!"


    ''ZeroCheat || Level 85 || HP: 100% || Class: Tank || Passive: Power Shift''


    The Army-Eating Sandworm screeched as he opened its gaping mouth with voracious teeth grinding inside in spiral shape. It was grotesque, but they didn''t have time to get scared because the Sandworm activated its skill and a heavy sandstorm suddenly hit the field.


    They could barely see anything until the Sandworm suddenly attacked them by lunging at them with its body. XuanLake wanted to catch Yunyu and dodged together, but ZeroCheat was faster. He grabbed Yunyu''s hand and dashed quickly to avoid the attack. XuanLake was too focused on Yunyu that it was too late for him to dodge completely.


    "Argh!" XuanLake barely missed that gigantic mouth, but he was grazed.


    ''XuanLake: HP 90%.''


    ZeroCheat checked whether Yunyu was alright. After he was sure that Yunyu''s HP was still 100%, he said, "Try to stay guarded!"


    ZeroCheat focused at the giant Sandworm and activated his passive, "Power Shift: Offense!"


    ZeroCheat''s body suddenly buffed up as if he had been pumped. Even his giant hammer grew bigger than before. But he held it as if it was nothing.


    ZeroCheat jumped up high and started spinning his giant hammer, "I will try to chip him! Take this, Velocity Blow!"


    The giant hammer spun faster and finally hit the Sandworm''s head.


    The Sandworm screeched angrily, but its health got chipped indeed.


    ''Army-Eating Sandworm: HP 94%.''


    ZeroCheat landed safely, his pumped-up body shrunk again to his average size, and then he activated his passive when the Sandworm focused on him, "Power Shift: Defense!"


    The Sandworm used its tail to smash ZeroCheat, but he tanked it easily with only some of his HP got chipped, ''ZeroCheat: HP 92%.''


    "I will clear the sandstorm first!" Yunyu didn''t stay passive as well. He opened his palm and created a bigger and denser water ball than before. He chanted his skill, "Yunyu''s Aqua Mirage!"


    Yunyu pointed the water ball to the sky, and the water ball flew up high. It burst into many small water balls and sprinkled, creating a fake rain that washed the sandstorm away. With the sandstorm being cleared up quickly, they could move freely, and the view had been cleared.


    It was a lot easier to fight this giant Sandworm without its troublesome sandstorm.


    "Yunyu, you are amazing!" ZeroCheat said as he kissed Yunyu''s cheek, "You can cancel an ultimate monster''s passive!"


    Yunyu giggled happily, "Anything as long as you are safe, Brother Zero!"


    XuanLake immediately remembered when he acted as if he was being eaten by that tentacle monster. Yunyu just obliterated that monster alongside many others with his attack. He didn''t care whether he would be exposed for being too powerful.


    Instead, Yunyu abandoned all his pretense for a moment and tried to save him in any way possible. Maybe at that time, Yunyu was truly trying to save him with all his might.


    Maybe there was never a pretense inside Yunyu. He was just a lonely god who found a man that he liked... until that man betrayed him.


    Remembering that scene hurt XuanLake''s heart because, at that time, he was thinking about using Yunyu as a plaything, like a mini-game to pass his free time.


    It was his fault¡­


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 70%.]


    Yunyu turned his head towards XuanLake, who was dazed and defenseless. The Sandworm got angrier when ZeroCheat attacked again with the same attack. It actually hit a weak spot and chipped its health to 90%.


    The Sandworm screeched again, and slowly, the ground was shaking. Many stone spikes suddenly emerged from the ground. The end was pointy, enough to hurt players until their health was at least below 50%.


    Yunyu and ZeroCheat flew to dodge the stone spikes, but XuanLake was still dazed. He didn''t realize the danger under his feet. Yunyu decided to glide down towards XuanLake to save him, "Watch out, Brother Xuan!"


    Yunyu pushed XuanLake to save him, but in the end, he was the one who got hurt by the stone spike. The stone spike impaled his stomach and penetrated through his stomach, "Ackk!"


    Yunyu''s body was stuck on a stone spike, bleeding with his HP depleted fast.


    ''Cutiepie69: HP 50%... 45%... 40%... 30%...''


    XuanLake was too shocked to react until he heard ZeroCheat''s voice hollered, "Yunyu!"


    ZeroCheat flew towards YTunyu and destroyed the stone that impaled Yunyu with his hammer. Yunyu''s HP was already 15%. It was so close of Yunyu to die meaninglessly, trying to save someone who hadn''t done anything this whole time.


    ZeroCheat gave XuanLake a death glare, "Look at what you did to Yunyu! Your carelessness hurt him!"


    "Yunyu¡­ I¡ªI''m sorry¡­" XuanLake ignored ZeroCheat completely, he wanted to approach Yunyu and apologized, but ZeroCheat pushed him from Yunyu.


    He clenched his fist, about to punch XuanLake before Yunyu stopped him, "Brother Zero¡­ don''t¡­"


    "I will¡­ drink some health potions, don''t¡­" Yunyu hurriedly drank few bitter health potions from his storage to recover some HP. His HP gradually improved until it was back to 50% again.


    "I just need a rest for a moment," Yunyu said.


    Being ignored for too long, the Sandworm summoned another stone spikes. ZeroCheat gritted his teeth and hurriedly carried Yunyu to dodge the stone spikes. He glared at XuanLake once more, "Be more useful, you trash player!"


    [Man, what is XuanLake doing. I''ve sacrificed myself to save him, but he still acts stupid! Go and slay that Sandworm soon!]


    [Pupa: You know that you can just teleport to save him, or use one of your skills to push XuanLake away, or even better¡­ just kill this Army-Eating Sandworm.]


    [But that would not be dramatic! You see, I also need to fill my Dramameter! I want more tears, more emotion! Brother Xuan, you can do it! Look at my dramatic sacrifice!]


    [Pupa:¡­ what a drama queen.]


    XuanLake finally moved. He jumped up high and stepped on one stone spike to another. He glanced at Yunyu, who was resting in ZeroCheat''s arms.


    ''I will prove to you that I have progressed, Yunyu¡­''


    He finally regained his focus and chanted, "Self-enchant, Advanced Agility!"


    "Self-enchant, Advanced Sharpness!"


    "Enchant sword, Shell breaker!"


    XuanLake''s swords suddenly changed form and had jagged shark teeth. XuanLake took a deep breath and dashed towards the angry Sandworm. He flashed in front of the Sandworm, and his swords'' blue aura burst into deeper blue color, "I will not spare you!"


    "Blitz Slash!"

 Chapter 177: 7.15

    "Blitz Slash!"


    XuanLake started attacking the Sandworm by slashing it many times with his swords. His attack was very fast, that ZeroCheat and Yunyu could see the afterimage of XuanLake''s having two more pairs of hands that kept on attacking the Sandworm.


    The Sandworm screeched as it was big and a bit slow. Thus it could only retreat slowly, "Raaaggrgh!" XuanLake was like a possessed beast. He kept on slashing the Sandworm and chipped its health fast.


    But the continuous attack also chipped XuanLake''s mana. As the attack continued, XuanLake already lost half of his mana. In the end, he was able to chip down 40% of the Sandworm''s health before the Sandworm finally decided to retreat back inside its burrow.


    ''Army-Eating Sandworm: HP 50%.''


    ''Secondary Passive has been triggered: Sand Master.''


    XuanLake was breathing heavily as he kept his attention towards the Sandworm who jumped from one big hole to another. They didn''t know what the effect of Sandworm''s second passive was. Because, for now, the Sandworm was just making as many holes as possible.


    XuanLake watched warily, but he was more worried about Yunyu. He flew towards ZeroCheat and Yunyu. Again, he ignored ZeroCheat and wanted to touch Yunyu, "Are you alright?"


    ZeroCheat stepped back mid-air to avoid XuanLake, "Don''t touch Yunyu!"


    XuanLake looked lost as he tried to approach Yunyu again, but ZeroCheat always prevented him from touching Yunyu. It was probably the mix of wariness and jealousy.


    ZeroCheat started suspecting Yunyu to know this person before Yunyu met him. Because he was reckless enough to save XuanLake without caring about himself.


    [Awww¡­ Ah, what to do? This is not two male lead worlds. But both XuanLake and ZeroCheat are high-quality men~ Ah, I''m like a damsel in distress between two handsome warriors.]


    [Pupa: Every time you did something stupid like this, it always ended up with you running into some serious trouble. But oh well, I got used to it anyway.]


    XuanLake slowly lost his patience. Honestly, he was just worried about Yunyu. Although his heart was burning with jealousy, he knew when and where to place his emotion.


    "I just want to heal Yunyu! I have a high-grade potion for him!"


    "He is already 50% HP! He doesn''t need your potion!" ZeroCheat stubbornly refused. Yunyu tried to recover, but the shock was intense. It would take a moment until he could move again.


    "You are just a random person that is lucky enough to take this mission faster than us! We can clear this without you, and Yunyu will not get hurt if he is not trying to save you!" ZeroCheat yelled.


    XuanLake gritted his teeth. Obviously, he knew Yunyu earlier, but ZeroCheat dared to call him a random person for Yunyu. XuanLake was ready to fight this guy and take Yunyu back until the Sandworm loud screech diverted their tension.


    XuanLake and ZeroCheat looked at the Sandworm, and suddenly they were hit by the tail of a Sandworm. They spun around until their bodies hit the ground and hurt them both. The Sandworm finally released its secondary passive, its real passive, the Sand Master.


    They saw the Sandworm created clones of itself with sand. There were two more giant Sandworms with the same stats and HP as the original Sandworm. They were screeching at XuanLake, ZeroCheat, and Yunyu and prepared to attack.


    "Fuck!" there was no way to evade this because continuously avoiding flight would deplete his mana fast. He decided to stand in front of Yunyu and XuanLake, and then chanted his skill, "Stone guardian!"


    ZeroCheat hit the ground four times with his rock hammer, and four stone warriors with large shield each were summoned to surround them. The Sandworm attacked the stone guardians by lunging at them, but it was strong enough to survive two fatal blows from the Sandworm clones.


    However, the attack from the real Sandworm proven to be too much. The last stone guardian was destroyed, and the attack blew them away, "Arghhh!"


    ''XuanLake: HP 90%.''


    ''ZeroCheat: HP 85%.''


    ''Cutiepie69: HP 40%.''


    ZeroCheat was worried that Yunyu might take even more damage and died in this battle. He might respawn somewhere and lost many things, including ten levels, all his gears, and some of his skills.


    This game was very punishing on that death and respawn mechanic. This was the reason why many people dared not to take the high leveled enemy, fearing that they might lose all their hard-earned progress.


    ZeroCheat certainly didn''t want to let XuanLake died here. Because he genuinely cared for this sunny boy who had followed him for the whole month tirelessly, accompanying him to many missions and also accepting his confession.


    Like a good boyfriend, ZeroCheat felt obliged to sacrifice himself.


    He glanced at Xuanlake and said, "You, take Yunyu away and run now. I will hold them until you are far away."


    Both XuanLake and Yunyu were astonished at ZeroCheat''s words, especially Yunyu. He didn''t expect that ZeroCheat was sincere enough to sacrifice himself to save him.


    [Brother Zero¡­ is so kind¡­ I think I''m in love.]


    [Pupa: What a pity, he will sacrifice himself for a spicy chicken player like you.]


    [Hmph! Obviously, I''m worth dying for!]


    [Pupa: XuanLake doesn''t think so before.]


    Pupa poked Yunyu''s sore spot about XuanLake''s betrayal in that cave again. He wanted to argue with Pupa even more, but that was not the priority right now. The priority was to save all of them from this monster.


    "I¡ªI will not let Brother Zero sacrifice yourself¡­" Yunyu said. He struggled to get up and then told XuanLake, "Brother Xuan, you are pretty strong¡­ if I can create an opening, can you one-shot that Sandworm?"


    "¡­ yes," XuanLake nodded.


    "Then, Brother Zero, can you provoke those sandworms for a moment? I need to prepare myself for this spell¡­" Yunyu asked.


    "Are you sure? Your condition¡­" ZeroCheat said anxiously.


    Yunyu shook his head and was determined as he summoned his magic wand, "I will not let you die! I will also fight and protect you!"


    "Yunyu¡­" ZeroCheat saw the fire in Yunyu''s eyes, and he finally nodded, "I will spawn a giant Stone Guardian. Please be prepared!"


    "Rarrgghh!" ZeroCheat charged towards the Sandworm and hit the ground hard with his rock hammer. He spent all his remaining mana and summoned one of his ultimate skills, "Giant Stone Guardian!"


    The ground shook as a giant stone guardian with a massive shield started rising from the earth. It towered above the sky, as tall as those giant Sandworms. ZeroCheat jumped on its head and commanded, "Attack!"


    The giant stone guardian started charging towards the Sandworms with its shield, and the Sandworms were naturally provoked by this.


    "Alright, prepare your attack, Brother Xuan!" Yunyu ordered XuanLake. He took a deep breath and waved his magic wand, "I summon upon the power of Sailor Mercury, give me the gentle strength of deep water!"


    The magic wand shone bright, and Yunyu''s nails were painted blue. The magic wand turned into a harp made out of ice, "I hope you like being wet because I do! Come, Yunyu''s Aquaaaa Rhapsodyyyy!"


    Yunyu started strumming the harp, and after each strum, dozens of water jets came out of the harp. The water jets directly attacked the unsuspecting Sandworm clones since they were too busy attacking the giant stone guardian.


    The water jets quickly destroyed the clones and prevented them from respawning due to the sand being wet. The water jets also attacked the real Sandworm, providing enough distraction.


    "Brother Xuan, now!"


    XuanLake watched Yunyu in awe, but after Yunyu ordered him to attack, XuanLake spent all his remaining mana to change his dual swords into a big sword and power up his attack. He flew up high and saw the distracted Sandworm.


    XuanLake took a deep breath, and the big sword was dense with blue energy. He raised the sword and slashed the air, "Final attack: Getsuga Tenshou!"


    Blue energy slashed the air, directly hit the Sandworm, and cut it in half.


    The Sandworm''s painful screech ended the hunt as the Army-Eating Sandworm had its HP reduced to 0%.


    The Army-Eating Sandworm had been defeated.


    There were three sandworm shields dropped on the ground as the prize, alongside a notification.


    *Army-Eating Sandworm has been Slain.*


    XuanLake, ZeroCheat, and Yunyu were all in shock because they thought it was already hopeless.


    "Yunyu, we¡ª" XuanLake turned his head. He wanted to celebrate with Yunyu. But what he saw was ZeroCheat, who already took a headstart and kissed Yunyu on the lips for the first time;


    "Yunyu! It is all because of you! You are truly amazing. You''ve saved me!" ZeroCheat said sincerely.


    ¡­


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 73%.]

 Chapter 178: 7.16

    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 73%.]


    [Eeh¡­ it keeps on increasing. I guess XuanLake really loves drama~]


    [Pupa: I haven''t seen someone can raise the Fatemeter this fast. I saw other systems also have Fatemeter, but their hosts would struggle to even reach 50%.]


    [I mean, isn''t raising Fatemeter a good thing? I find that it''s not as useless as it looks! By increasing the Fatemeter, it will be a breeze to increase the Breakmeter.]


    [Pupa: So far, it is indeed an efficient way. But there has been no instance of someone that reaches 100% Fatemeter with a low Breakmeter percentage. Who knows what will happen if you get 100% Fatemeter but 0% Breakmeter?]


    [Oh, you worry too much, system! Don''t worry, it won''t happen. Besides, there is no harm of increasing Fatemeter, right? You said that to me in the first world.]


    [Pupa: There is no harm, it is just a way to measure the amount of love the master of the world has towards you. Knowing how immensely powerful your Fatemeter luck is, I feel like you are an anomaly. It may link to your past life, that Bai Yunyu and Larva.]


    [Well, that could be, but¡­ maybe I''m just really charming, ehe.]


    [Pupa:¡­ Ding! Pupa''s disgustmeter increases to 100%.]


    XuanLake watched how Yunyu and this Zero guy were intimate to each other, giving him no room inside their happy bubble. XuanLake knew that he should just let go because it seemed that Yunyu was very comfortable with this ZeroCheat guy.


    But his heart said something else. Instead of accepting everything, his heart said that he should fight for it. Yunyu was a good person. Suppose he could get at least a bit of his pity. In that case, he could surely gain a bit of Yunyu''s care again¡­ slowly gaining more and more of that until he could own Yunyu''s heart completely.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 78%.]


    All he needed to do was to pull his old trick, the trick that always worked because that was his actual skill, manipulation. Since heartfelt apologies didn''t work, then let his logic did the job.


    To get the love of someone as kind and innocent as Yunyu, all he needed to do was control his heart and use a bait and switch tactic.


    Yunyu flew towards the prize, three Sandworm shields. He took the Sandworm Shields and share it with ZeroCheat and XuanLake, "Brother Zero, this is yours! We''ve worked hard today. I know you have spent all your mana to protect us!"


    ZeroCheat accepted the Sandworm shield and rubbed Yunyu''s cheek, "Anything for you, cute Yunyu."


    Yunyu giggled and then approached the silent XuanLake and gave another Sandworm Shield to him, "Brother Xuan, you are the one who killed the Sandworm. Without you, we might never be able to kill that ultimate monster. Thank you very much!"


    "¡­ Yunyu¡­" XuanLake stared at Yunyu, refusing to accept the Sandworm Shield. He looked at Yunyu with his hot gaze, "I don''t need the shield, I just¡­ want you to forgive me¡­"


    Yunyu still acted like before, "But I don''t know you, Brother Xuan."


    "You know that I''m pretty strong, able to finish that monster. So you must''ve known me previously, please¡­ I don''t need you to shower me with compliments like before. But I want you to forgive me¡­" XuanLake looked serious about it, a tear dropped from XuanLake''s eye.


    Yunyu was flustered at this. He wanted to play drama with XuanLake. But a cold, strong, and usually calculating man like XuanLake suddenly crying in front of him was telling how sorry he was.


    [Okay, okay, this is getting a bit too much¡­ I don''t want to make XuanLake cry¡­]


    [Pupa: Then, don''t play with his heart! Don''t you see that his Fatemeter is already 78%?!]


    [Aish¡­]


    Yunyu sighed and gently wiped the tears on XuanLake''s eyes, "Brother Xuan, I forgive you already. But I don''t want to remember that thing in the cave again. Let''s just forget that and move on, okay?"


    [Pupa: Lies, you are still bitter and petty about that betrayal.]


    [I mean, as long as he doesn''t cry¡­]


    XuanLake''s eyes brightened. He thought he could start progressing again until ZeroCheat stood behind Yunyu and draped his hand on Yunyu''s shoulder, possessively, "So, you do know this guy before."


    Yunyu jolted and nodded nervously, "Um.. well, we knew each other for a short while. But there was something unpleasant happened between us. It''s alright now though, we already make up with each other. Right, Brother Xuan?"


    ZeroCheat''s gaze darkened at XuanLake. He glared at XuanLake and taunted him by saying something towards Yunyu, "But I''m your boyfriend, right?"


    "Of course!" Yunyu replied enthusiastically.


    XuanLake watched everything with cold eyes. He and ZeroCheat both glared at each other. Of course, ZeroCheat knew what XuanLake''s true intention was. Just from his eyes, he knew that XuanLake was in love with Yunyu.


    But as a good boyfriend, he would protect Yunyu at all cost. Because he had genuinely fallen in love with Yunyu, and he was the winner.


    [Pupa: Is that true?]


    [What?]


    [Pupa: About your feeling with ZeroCheat.]


    [I mean, personally, yes. Spending a month with ZeroCheat, he is really an excellent natured hardworking person, can be a bit possessive from time to time, though. But what truly makes me like him is his willingness to sacrifice himself to protect me.]


    [Now, compare that to XuanLake, who would willingly sacrifice ME to save himself. Any logical person would choose ZeroCheat over XuanLake as I do.]


    [Pupa: But the master of the world is XuanLake, and this is not a two male leads world.]


    [I know, that''s why I said that I am ready to restart whenever the world gets fucked by XuanLake. Don''t you remember that all I want is just¡­ to punish XuanLake before I restart?]


    [Pupa:¡­ you can be so vicious and vengeful.]


    [Of course! Who wouldn''t be vicious and vengeful when someone that they trust suddenly kicked them to the cliff?]


    Pupa could not refute that. Because it was true if humans got betrayed by their loved one, or at least by someone they trusted, of course, they would feel bitter and vengeful.


    Pupa wanted to teach Yunyu to set aside his emotion. But Yunyu was a man who functioned mainly with his feelings. Thus, all Pupa could do right now was to prepare for the worst, let Yunyu had fun with his pettiness and then restart the world.


    XuanLake clenched his fist, ''It''s okay, I should control myself. I will find a way to deal with this guy after I can enter Yunyu''s heart.''


    After that shameless display of affection in front of XuanLake, Yunyu shoved the Sandworm Shield towards XuanLake and said, "Brother Xuan, just take this. You WILL need it later."


    The emphasis on ''will'' finally alarmed XuanLake. Yunyu must''ve referred to the Tower of God. This shield might be one of the keys to defeating it.


    XuanLake accepted it with complicated feelings in his heart, ''If Yunyu still wants me to climb the Tower of God, does this mean that he still hasn''t forgiven me yet? Or maybe, he will open his heart after I reached the peak?''


    XuanLake got a mixed signal as he was trying to decipher the meaning behind Yunyu''s action. But once he saw another display of affection when ZeroCheat rubbed Yunyu''s head, his gaze got cold once more, ''Before I can reach the peak, I have to take care of this guy first.''


    [Ehhh¡­ this is weird.]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [I already give him one of the main gear that could clear the Tower of God for XuanLake, but why is his Breakmeter not increasing?]

 Chapter 179: 7.17

    Yunyu was currently hovering over an android that was on standby mode. It reminded him of those androids Sakuma made in the fifth world.


    This android, however, was not as advanced as Sakuma''s android. It didn''t have a shell, just a metallic skeleton with wires and other weapons arranged to be an android. Yunyu didn''t want to get too close, though, because it might turn on and attacked him.


    "Okay, this android has a good drop, Advanced chip. This loot will surely help XuanLake to clear most of the enemies on floor 50+," Yunyu said to Pupa, who floated beside him.


    "This is the second gear that is vital to clear Tower of God, alongside Sandworm Shield and the other one later," Pupa commented.


    "Mhm¡­ Pupa, may I know what is the current Breakmeter and Fatemeter?"


    "Breakmeter is 20%, and Fatemeter is 78%, a big disparity," Pupa reported.


    Yunyu seemed to think for a moment, then he just shrugged it off, "Oh well, there is nothing to worry about anyway. If we fail over something, let''s just restart."


    Yunyu returned back to Kain Town and posted the mission anonymously.


    ***


    Yunyu sent a message to both ZeroCheat and XuanLake to check a new mission in the guild the next morning. Yunyu and ZeroCheat walked side by side lovingly. Meanwhile, XuanLake was already waiting in the guild.


    He silently watched Yunyu and ZeroCheat. He looked nonchalant, although his heart was burning with jealousy.


    Other players inside the guild already surrounded the floating mission that they wouldn''t ever touch.


    || Mission: Slay Lost Android


    Poster: ???


    Monster Description: Level 100 Lost Android, legendary random spawn in Abandoned Metropolis. Guaranteed Loot: Advanced Chip (Immunity to poison. 10% bonus to all stats. Resistance to electric attack 40%.) ||


    "Man, another godlike loot," a player said, "But I cannot take it."


    "Same, these level 100 monsters are too much. I can''t even take level 70 monster, let alone level 100!"


    "Yes, I also heard these legendary spawns have a second passive that will surely screw you. I''m not ready to lose all my gears and some of my progress," another player complained.


    When Yunyu and ZeroCheat entered the adventure guild, all eyes were on them. The news about them slaying the Army-Eating Sandworm already spread through many cities. Thus Cutiepie69, XuanLake, and ZeroCheat had become a small celebrity.


    Yunyu walked politely and said, "Please excuse me, I will take the mission!"


    He grabbed the mission and approached XuanLake first, "Brother Xuan, let''s go!"


    XuanLake had a thin smile on his face and nodded, "Sure."


    Yunyu pulled XuanLake''s hand, and he joined with ZeroCheat. They formed a team, just like before, and went to the area where Lost Android spawned, Abandoned Metropolis.


    They used the teleportation stone and teleported to the statue near the Abandoned Metropolis. Just like before, XuanLake walked behind, watching ZeroCheat and Yunyu''s display of affection again. He was already sick of it, but he had to bear it. He needed the right moment to take care of this guy and stole Yunyu''s heart.


    He was the first one that met Yunyu. How could he willingly give someone that was his in the first place?


    They fought a few small enemies before reaching the Lost Android standing in the city centre square. It was still on standby mode until ZeroCheat stepped inside its radar, and the android''s eyes turned on with two red dots.


    The Lost Android turned its hand into a gun and said, "An intruder has been detected, activating assault mode."


    ''Lost Android || Level 100 || HP 100% || Passive: Target, Assault, Execution.''


    Yunyu, ZeroCheat, and XuanLake summoned their respective weapons and prepared to attack this android. After that battle against Army-Eating Sandworm, their levels had increased. They were also well prepared by changing their passives before going to this battle.


    ''XuanLake || Level 75 || HP 100% || Class: Warrior || Passive: Melting Sword.''


    ''Cutiepie69 || Level 67 || HP 100% || Class: Mage || Passive: God of cute stuff!''


    ''ZeroCheat || Level 87 || HP 100% || Class: Tank || Passive: Earth Scale.''


    However, before they could even communicate with each other, the Lost Android suddenly disappeared and dashed fast towards them. He used his energy blaster and shot a few energy blasts at close range.


    ''So fast?!''


    All of them scattered as they tried to dodge the attack. The Lost Android scanned all three of them and then decided to attack Yunyu first because he was the lowest levelled. The valves on the Android''s feet opened and created a jet under the Android''s feet. It rocketed towards Yunyu with its energy blaster pointed at him.


    "Whaaa!" Yunyu flew around as the android chased him. He dodged the energy blast coming at him, but the relentless chase soon drained Yunyu''s mana.


    "Yunyu!" ZeroCheat and XuanLake reacted at the same time. ZeroCheat flew towards Yunyu and caught him. He used his hammer to deflect the energy blast that almost hit Yunyu''s back.


    XuanLake attacked the Android with his sword, "Vital Slash!"


    XuanLake aimed at Android''s core on its chest, but Android was really agile. It dodged XuanLake''s attack skilfully and then shot him with an energy blast, "Argh!" XuanLake crashed to the ground because of the attack.


    "Brother Xuan!" Yunyu yelled out loud.


    ''XuanLake: HP 85%.''


    "That android hits really hard," ZeroCheat said.


    XuanLake was a level 75 warrior. He should have enough defensive stat to survive a small energy blast. But one energy blast already chipped 15% of his HP.


    XuanLake stood from the ground, and he dashed to dodge another energy blast. It seemed that Android would only target one person at the time, focus until the target died or if he got attacked again.


    Thus, ZeroCheat planned upon something, "Yunyu, do not use any attacking move. That Android will surely target you again. Instead, try to disrupt him with something else."


    Yunyu seemed to think for a moment. He couldn''t use any Sailor Senshi''s attack because it would be ten times more powerful and counted as damage. They still didn''t know Lost Android''s second passive. It was better to be careful.


    [Pupa, how much that android attack will chip my health?]


    [Pupa: Its small energy blast will cut your health by 30%, and the medium blast will cut your health by half.]


    [What?! That''s so much!]


    [Pupa: This android is supposed to hit hard and agile, though quite fragile. Do not use any Sailor Moon''s move. It will target you immediately.]


    The Lost Android was still attacking XuanLake. ZeroCheat helped him by continuously attacking the android to distract its attention from time to time.


    Yunyu finally found a creative way to distract this android. He waved his magic wand and chanted, "With the power of love! I summon Love Magnets!"


    The magic wand turned into two magnets with love stickers in it, "I will distract with this! Brother Xuan, Brother Zero, you guys focus on attacking him!"


    Yunyu used the blue coloured magnet and said, "Reject!"


    The Android was suddenly pushed to the nearest building until it hit the wall. This blue magnet was used to reject any kind of metal. The android struggled stubbornly, although it was in vain. The struggle from the Android made Yunyu''s hand trembled hard.


    "I¡ªI can''t hold this longer! Try to end this Android fast!" Yunyu commanded.


    XuanLake finally moved first and prepared his attack. He crossed his sword to form and ''X'' sign and chanted his attack, "Let''s end this soon! X-Scissor!"

 Chapter 180: 7.18

    "Let''s end this soon! X-Scissor!"


    XuanLake charged towards the android with his sword crossed. This attack was a close range, fatal attack, and it would kill with only one slash since this android was fragile.


    "Hyaaahh!"


    SLASH!


    XuanLake successfully slashed the Lost Android in two. The Lost Android short circuited as it exploded in a flashy manner. XuanLake jumped back towards Yunyu and ZeroCheat.


    "Did we kill him?" Yunyu asked anxiously. They saw the HP of the Lost Android kept decreasing until it reached 0% and was gone for real, "WE DID IT! WE DEFEATED THE LOST ANDROID!"


    Yunyu screamed enthusiastically. He didn''t expect this ultimate monster to be really easy to defeat. ZeroCheat and XuanLake were still focusing on the Lost Android. They did not believe that an ultimate monster would be this easy to defeat.


    And they were right. The Lost Android 0% HP suddenly refilled back to 100%, and a deafening ringing sound was heard. ZeroCheat knew what that sound meant. He hurriedly smashed the ground with his Rock Hammer and chanted, "Rock Dome!"


    ZeroCheat created a dome made out of a rock to cover them. The Lost Android exploded, creating a nuke that destroyed almost half of the Abandoned Metropolis.


    BOOM!


    "Argghh!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Argh!"


    The explosion was proven to be too intense that all of them got blasted away after the blast destroyed the rock dome. However, the protection was enough to save their lives, at least.


    ''XuanLake: HP 40%.''


    ''ZeroCheat: HP 60%.''


    ''Cutiepie69: HP 30%.''


    Yunyu was the one who got hit the hardest since he was the most fragile. They were groaning in pain, but ZeroCheat immediately recovered to protect Yunyu again when he heard the second ringing sound.


    "Rock Dome!" ZeroCheat summoned another rock dome as the Lost Android attacked them with a massive energy blast. Luckily, this time, the explosion was not as intense as the first one. Although the rock dome was destroyed, the three of them were saved.


    But they could not do this forever. ZeroCheat also had his limit, they needed to find a way to kill this monster before they got obliterated.


    They used appraisal to check the current status of the Lost Android.


    ''Lost Android (EX) || Level 100 || HP 100% || Passive: Limiter Removal''


    The android was standing in the middle of the city centre again, but they couldn''t get close. In fact, they couldn''t do anything at all. Because that monster kept on attacking them with the mega blaster.


    ZeroCheat had created almost ten rock dome and already spent 70% of his mana. If this continues, they would only die due to exhaustion. XuanLake was not reliable for now because almost all his skills were close-ranged except Getsuga Tenshou, and it was a final attack.


    If they used it too fast, they might have lost their trump card.


    The only hope here was Yunyu. Yunyu summoned his magic wand again and then thought of something.


    [Since we can''t get close to that android, then I should just make an area attack!]


    [Pupa: You can just use Jupiter''s oak evolution. It covers a vast range and will hit that android, I guarantee.]


    [Oh, great idea! Hehe, how do you know that? Are you also a fan of Sailor Moon?]


    [Pupa:¡­ You''ve forced me to watch all episodes of Sailor Moon, including the movies four times in total, of course, I will remember.]


    [I mean, it''s a good show!]


    "I will try this!" Yunyu took the chance after another rock dome was destroyed. The android had a short duration of recharging. He flew up high and then raised his wand up high, ""I summon upon the power of Sailor Jupiter, give me the wrath of thunder!"


    The wand turned into a crown on Yunyu''s forehead. It had an antenna that sparked electricity, "I shall electrify you with my cuteness! Yunyu''s¡­ Oak Evolution!"


    Yunyu spun like ballerina mid-air. The electric crown created many electric balls. The electric balls shot to all directs as Yunyu turned around. Luckily, one of them hit the Lost Android and chunked the android''s HP.


    ''Lost Android (EX): HP 70%.''


    The lost android fell on the ground after getting hit, giving time for them to attack, "It''s really fragile, go now!" Yunyu commanded.


    XuanLake found and opening and dashed as fast as he could towards the Lost Android. They needed to end this soon, or they would not survive. XuanLake used the same attack again, "X-Scissor!"


    He charged towards the Lost Android, but the android seemed to notice it. It started creating a ringing sound again before XuanLake''s attack reached the android.


    ZeroCheat knew that he needed to save both Yunyu and XuanLake. Since he could only use one skill at one time. XuanLake was now close to the explosion, while Yunyu was with him, quite far from the android. Thus, he decided to activate his passive, "Passive skill activated: Earth Scale!"


    Suddenly, XuanLake''s body was covered by rocks that protected him from harm. ZeroCheat decided to just use his body to protect Yunyu. Another explosion from the android''s body happened, and it blew all of them just like before.


    BOOM!


    XuanLake was safe because of the earth scale, but he still got blown away anyway.


    Meanwhile, ZeroCheat and Yunyu were thrown away far, both suffered damage, but ZeroCheat was the one who got hit the hardest. He suffered a severe injury after trying to shield Yunyu.


    ''XuanLake: HP 35%.''


    ''Cutiepie69: HP 20%.''


    ''ZeroCheat: HP 5%.''


    "Urk!" ZeroCheat fell on the ground with his back severely burned after the explosion.


    "Brother Zero!" Yunyu hugged ZeroCheat. His health bar was on the red line. He was afraid that Brother Zero would die after protecting him. Yunyu took a high-grade health potion and chugged it to ZeroCheat''s mouth, "Drink now!"


    ZeroCheat drank the health potion, but it only recovered his HP to 10% since he was a tank with high HP.


    "It''s no use. I don''t think¡­ we can do this, Yunyu," ZeroCheat smiled, and he closed his eyes. Though he didn''t die, it already depleted all his strength.


    ZeroCheat fainted.


    XuanLake recovered from the explosion. His ear was ringing nonstop since he was so close to the android when the explosion happened. He saw how Yunyu was shocked when ZeroCheat fainted after the explosion, it was down to them with their remaining HP to defeat this monster, or they would all lose.


    XuanLake found an opening again. He tried to attack before the android used a mega blaster at him, throwing him away far from him and completely destroyed the earth scale.


    "Argh!"


    ''XuanLake: HP 20%.''


    Yunyu glared at the Lost Android. Since ZeroCheat had fainted, and XuanLake already lost his strength, it was down to him.


    [That Lost Android is much more dangerous than I think.]


    [Pupa: Is it time?]


    [Of course!]


    [Pupa: Moon crisis power?]


    [Nah, moon prism power is enough!]


    "I shall defeat you, evil thing!" Yunyu turned his magic wand into a pen with a moon symbol in it, and he yelled, "Moon Prism Power: makeup!"


    A bright light engulfed Yunyu as he took the whole three minutes to transform. Pupa watched from aside and rolled its eyes;


    [Pupa: Why do the enemies always wait so patiently until Spicy Chicken Yunyu finished his transformation? If I was them, I would just shot Yunyu while he was busy changing his robe and brushing his hair.]


    The bright light disappeared as Yunyu finished his transformation. He was in the mood for a bright colour in this bleak, abandoned city. Thus, he wore a light pink robe with a glitter belt on his waist.


    He spun around and then made his own pose by giving blowing a kiss on the air, "Constantly having mediocre ranking in class because of his laziness, but he has a heart of gold nonetheless! Cute Soldier is here, Sailor Cutiepie! I shall punish you with the power of love, Kyun~."


    [Pupa: Oh my god, so embarrassing.]


    [It''s not embarrassing, it''s cute and strong, just like me!]


    The Lost Android didn''t do anything. It only watched Yunyu in standby mode, as if it was waiting until Yunyu finished his transformation. Pupa had the urge to slap this android, so he could just blast Yunyu''s ass to oblivion. But it seemed that this world favoured Yunyu''s cringy transformation so much, everything went on pause when he transformed.


    Pupa rolled its eyes again.


    [Pupa: Where is logic, like, seriously?]

 Chapter 181: 7.19

    "Constantly having mediocre ranking in class because of his laziness, but he has a heart of gold nonetheless! Cute Soldier is here! Sailor Cutiepie! I shall punish you with the power of love, Kyun~."


    XuanLake watched Yunyu transformed and posed like he did in the cave. His heart was pained, but he was looking in awe whenever Yunyu turned into a Sailor Soldier. Because Yunyu was cute, really cute.


    ''That shamelessness, loudness, cuteness, and exaggerated poses¡­ so cute, so interesting, so¡­ lovely,'' XuanLake thought as he couldn''t take his eyes off Yunyu. He appraised Yunyu and saw that he reduced his level to 150, probably to avoid too much destruction as he did before.


    Meanwhile, Pupa was arguing with Yunyu;


    [Pupa: I''m surprised that you are not embarrassed showing this kind of thing in front of XuanLake, I mean, he must have been disgusted!]


    [Oh, come on, he will not! I think he also sees me as a cutie after I''ve transformed!]


    [Pupa: There is no way a normal man would¡ª]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 90%.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Pupa: You are all disgusting.]


    Yunyu giggled. He turned his head towards XuanLake on the ground and smiled, "Brother Xuan, I will protect you!"


    Yunyu summoned a wand with a crescent moon as the head, "I will end this with one attack!"


    The wand started emanating a glowing aura, and stardust poured out of it. Yunyu spun around to scatter the stardust, then he created a circle with it, "Moon Healinggg¡­ Escalatioonn!"


    The stardust covered the whole city. The android was stuck in his position, unmoving, waiting for Yunyu to kill it with his attack. It infuriated Pupa very much.


    [Pupa: Hello? Logic, please? Why are you not moving!? You are so fierce before, you almost killed three of them. Now you are just going to stand there, stupidly? Oh god, I swear this thing annoys me so much!]


    [Sshh¡­ that''s the charm of magical girl, just let it go and enjoy it.]


    The stardust slowly depleted the Lost Android''s health bar until it reached zero, "Refresh..." the android said before it got destroyed for real.


    Meanwhile, the stardust also healed both XuanLake and ZeroCheat. Slowly, their HP increased up to 50%.


    After Yunyu finished his transformation, he had exhausted all his energy and mana, he fell from the air, and XuanLake caught him with his hands, "Ah¡­ so tired¡­" Yunyu complained.


    Yunyu glanced at XuanLake, who caught him, "Brother Xuan, please take the Advanced Chip from the android¡­ it is important if you want to¡­ hm¡­ to clear the tower¡­"


    "I need to sleep. I''m so tired¡­" Yunyu closed his eyes after he exhausted all his energy. He was still in XuanLake''s embrace, as XuanLake felt that his heart was beating faster when he was able to touch Yunyu again.


    Indeed, he missed this moment very much. Although their harmonious time was short, it was impactful for XuanLake. He stared at unconscious Yunyu and his gaze darkened. A twisted smile appeared on his face, then he kissed Yunyu''s lips gently, "Yunyu, you may be his for now. But please wait patiently, okay? I shall kill him at the right moment and have you all for myself."


    XuanLake placed Yunyu gently on the ground, and he stared at ZeroCheat with a cold gaze. Indeed, he wanted to kill this guy and end the torment in his heart. But by that, Yunyu might detest him forever. He needed to find a more subtle way to kill him.


    XuanLake went to the destroyed Lost Android. He slashed the brain open and saw not only three but five Advanced Chips inside its brain. He took all of them and grinned maliciously, "These chips are very rare. It is best to take all of them."


    XuanLake put one chip to Yunyu''s storage and one to ZeroCheat''s storage. He took three of them and socketed it as an enchantment in his gear. The notification showed his upgrade.


    ''Three Advanced Chips have been inserted, gained additional effect.''


    ''Immunity to Poison. 30% increase to all stat. Immunity to electricity.''


    ''Gained special skill for socketing three Advanced Chips: Android Boost (For five minutes, all stat will be doubled. Only usable once a day.)''


    XuanLake was satisfied with this. He was one step closer to clear the Tower of God in a breeze. XuanLake sat beside unconscious Yunyu and brushed his hair gently, "Bai Yunyu, do you know that I''ve entered debug mode secretly to find the information of all three gears needed to defeat the Tower of God? I know that you want me to have all of them to defeat the tower."


    "But for what? Why do you want me to climb so bad? Is it because you want to forgive me, or¡­" XuanLake typed something on his menu bar. Then a portal appeared, it as debug mode portal, only accessible for him.


    He could double his level by entering the portal and changing his stat a bit, similar to cheating, but that was not the debug portal''s primary use. XuanLake went inside the debug portal and returned with something inside his mouth, countless nano bugs from the debug world.


    He opened Yunyu''s mouth and kissed him, pouring all the nano bugs inside Yunyu''s mouth. Pupa watched everything, and the hidden plot notification was triggered.


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! XuanLake, the debugger and culprit.]


    However, Yunyu was still unconscious. Thus he couldn''t hear the notification. After Yunyu swallowed all the nano bugs, Pupa suddenly could not communicate with Yunyu at all. As if the nano bugs suddenly crawled inside Yunyu and destroyed all his form of communication with Pupa.


    [Pupa: Yunyu! Wake up! Bai Yunyu!]


    Pupa started bumping at Yunyu''s head to wake him up. But, Yunyu was sleeping like a log, not realizing the danger that XuanLake had put inside him.


    Pupa was surprised when the nano bugs also started showing in the invisible leash that bound Pupa as a system with Yunyu. This leash was unbreakable until the host cleared the mission.


    But it could be cut temporarily when there is an emergency. However, the system needed to find a fix in the headquarter and return to the host after that.


    The system was even more surprised when the nano bugs started crawling to Pupa. Afraid that the nanobots would also corrupt the system and possibly infect the headquarter, Pupa temporarily cut the connection between itself and Yunyu.


    [Pupa: I have no other choice, I have to leave!]


    Pupa honestly had no choice. When a system was not connected to the host with the invisible leash, it would be sucked back to the headquarter.


    Pupa could only show a constant update on Breakmeter and Fatemeter, alongside a message containing only 1 word before leaving the world. Thus, Pupa wrote;


    [Debugger.]


    With that, Pupa was kicked out of the world until it could find a fix or until Yunyu could complete the world by filling the Breakmeter. Pupa could not even restart the world since Pupa was not inside the world with Yunyu, so Yunyu was stuck until he finished the mission.


    "Ah, I can''t wait until I can have you again, Bai Yunyu," XuanLake kissed Yunyu again, "You make me crazy. I have to actually enter the debug world and showed my true self for you. What a surprise."


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was dreaming of a big bucket of fried chicken, good food after an exhausting day. But the chicken tasted funny as if the chicken tasted like metal and wires.


    ''Eh, this fried chicken taste weird¡­'' Yunyu thought in his dream, and he just shrugged, ''Oh well, a new taste, I guess.''

 Chapter 182: 7.20

    Yunyu woke up much later when XuanLake had finished everything. ZeroCheat was sitting at the edge of the bed, waiting for Yunyu to wake up.


    Once he opened his eyes, he saw Brother Zero held his hand and asked, "Yunyu, are you hurting somewhere?"


    Yunyu shook his head. It seemed that he had a long dream of eating fried chickens that tasted like metal. Yunyu scratched his head and asked, "Brother Zero? Where are we right now?"


    "We are in Kain Town, and we''ve successfully slain the Lost Android," ZeroCheat said. He smiled and kissed Yunyu''s hand, "Thanks to you, of course."


    "Brother Zero, I did nothing¡­" Yunyu tried to dodge the statement. But ZeroCheat smiled gently and replied;


    "That XuanLake guy told me after I wake up that you used all your strength to defeat the lost android and then fell unconscious. I know that you have great potential, but you are truly amazing, Bai Yunyu."


    [Eh, at least XuanLake didn''t spoil about my real identity to ZeroCheat, that would not be fun, right, Pupa?]


    Yunyu asked Pupa, but there was no answer. And that floating orange thing was not around him either.


    [Pupa?]


    Yunyu called again, but there was no answer. Thus, he concluded that Pupa must have gone to the headquarter for whatever he is doing for a moment and would return in approximately two hours or so.


    [Oh well, I will just ask Pupa about what happened when I fell unconscious later.]


    Yunyu smiled towards ZeroCheat. He propped his body up and sat on the bed, "Brother Zero, that lost android is really hard to defeat indeed. But it was thanks to our teamwork and¡­ your sacrifice. Without you protecting me, I might''ve died there."


    ZeroCheat hugged Yunyu and kissed his cheek again, "Of course, I will protect you. We are lovers and partners, remember?"


    "Yes, indeed," Yunyu nodded assuringly.


    It was the truth, though. He didn''t intend to romance with XuanLake after that betrayal. Now, ZeroCheat''s care and kindness made Yunyu realize that he made the right choice in this world.


    [Too bad he is not the male lead of this world, right, Pupa?]


    [¡­]


    Still no answer. Yunyu sighed, not being able to bicker or argue with Pupa felt somewhat lonely even though Pupa would only leave him for two hours at most.


    Yunyu checked his storage and saw that Advanced Chip. Since the Lost Android had been defeated, it was down to the last boss, a demon in the desecrated land, Black Cliff.


    At night, Yunyu teleported to the location and saw the ultimate monster that he had fished out of the hiding previously. He was a red demon with a pair of big horns and a huge mace as his weapon. He was currently sleeping, waiting for an enemy to arrive.


    Desecrated land was one of the most dangerous areas in the game. All the monsters were at least level 90, and the Red Demon King was the ultimate monster on par with the boss in the Tower of God. In fact, the Red Demon King was stronger than Legendary PoisonLily.


    And this land was also dangerous because the Red Demon King had two passive since the beginning and one more passive when he hit 50% HP threshold. One of those passives was eternal death, meaning that anybody who died under his hand could not respawn or revived, aka actual death in real life.


    Yunyu nodded as he assured himself that everything was according to his plan, except for one thing¡­


    It had been almost seven hours, and Pupa hadn''t returned back from the headquarter, and it starting to make him worry.


    "Where is that spicy chicken system anyway?" Yunyu pondered. This was the first time for Pupa to disappear for a long time. But in the end, he just shrugged it off, thinking that Pupa might be doing tedious administration in the headquarter.


    Yunyu went to the adventurer guild inside Kain Town to post the mission, just like he did with the previous two missions.


    In the morning, ZeroCheat and Yunyu came to the adventurer guild to check the new mission. They saw that the new mission had been taken by no other than XuanLake. Yunyu strutted towards XuanLake and smiled cheerfully, "Brother Xuan, let''s go!"


    XuanLake smiled deep towards Yunyu and said, "Of course, let''s team-up. But¡­"


    XuanLake glanced at ZeroCheat, "This mission is very dangerous. I just want you to know that death is inevitable if you got killed by Red Demon King.


    XuanLake showed the mission prompt in front of Yunyu and ZeroCheat.


    || Mission: Slay Red Demon King


    Poster: ???


    Monster Description: Level 120 Red Demon King, ultimate spawn in Desecrated land: Black Cliff. Guaranteed Loot: Demon King''s Horn (All damage to Light attribute +100%. 50% attack boost to all dark attack. Gain passive: Grievous wound ¨C All attack will inflict grievous debuff, reduce all healing by 50% to the inflicted.) ||


    Everyone was awed by that loot. That was a fantastic loot that none of them could touch because Red Demon King was basically as strong as floor 80+ boss in Tower of God.


    But that guaranteed loot was basically a death sentence towards any light monster, like the angels and such, one of the most challenging enemies to fight in the game. Because they had fantastic defence and heal.


    ZeroCheat nodded without hesitation and walked towards Yunyu and rubbed Yunyu''s head. He said, "I don''t mind. Because I know we can do it together as three, especially with MY cutiepie Yunyu here."


    Yunyu grinned stupidly, but XuanLake''s smile only deepened in response, "Sure, I suppose you are ready for it."


    They formed a team again and went to the desecrated land. When they teleported in front of the statue near the desecrated land, ZeroCheat was well prepared by changing his passive, so did XuanLake.


    "Yunyu, this battle will be very tough. I want you to be careful and hide behind me if it''s not favourable, okay?" ZeroCheat warned. It made Yunyu giggled with excitement because ZeroCheat was really a gentleman, unlike¡­


    XuanLake said nothing. He was busy fiddling with his setting and be prepared.


    Once they entered the desecrated land, all other smaller monsters were hiding when their boss was here. The Red Demon King was territorial, and once someone entered his territory, he would jump at them and attack immediately.


    ZeroCheat was leading in front with XuanLake, and Yunyu was behind him due to his fragility. Once they entered the Red Demon King''s territory, they heard a loud roar from afar, and the air suddenly stilled.


    There was a shadow above them, and when they looked up, the Red Demon King already lunged at them with his mace.


    "Scatter!" ZeroCheat commanded. All of them scattered to dodge the attack. The Red Demon King seemed to get angry because his attack only hit the ground. He roared even louder. His passive was activated.


    ''Red Demon King || Level 120 || HP 100% || Passive: Overwhelming Power || Passive 2: Demon Territory''


    Red Demon King emanated an aura that made the air heavier and hotter. It was passive to boost his attack and slow down the enemies around. It would also weaken anyone inside the territory except himself.


    ZeroCheat, XuanLake and Yunyu were breathing heavily, but this Demon Territory passive should disappear when Red Demon King hit 50% HP threshold. Thus, ZeroCheat commanded, "Prepare your weapon. We are going to slay this demon!"

 Chapter 183: 7.21

    "Prepare your weapon. We are going to slay this demon!"


    ZeroCheat, XuanLake and Yunyu summoned their own weapons in response:


    ''ZeroCheat || Level 90 || HP 100% || Class : Tank || Passive: Light Shield.''


    ''XuanLake || Level 83 || HP 100% || Class : Warrior || Passive: Demon Slayer.''


    ''Cutiepie69 || Level 75 || HP 100% || Class : Mage || Passive: God of cute stuff!''


    At this time, usually, Pupa would come to him and bicker about Yunyu''s shamelessness, especially with that passive skill that he never changed. But Yunyu would usually just laughed at it, and their bicker would continue.


    [Ah, dang, it''s so dull without Pupa. When will he return?]


    Yunyu didn''t have time to ponder for too long, though. Since the Demon King suddenly summoned his minions to fight with him, three level 60 lesser demons. He jumped back and sat on his throne, waiting for his challengers to fight his minions first.


    ZeroCheat looked at Yunyu and then XuanLake. They were sure that they could defeat these lesser demons without a problem. The lesser demons started attacking at the same time with their claws, XuanLake deflected the attack with his sword, ZeroCheat defended himself with his rock hammer, and Yunyu simply dodged it by flying.


    However, when ZeroCheat defended the attack, he realized that his mana was chipped instead of his HP. He alerted XuanLake and Yunyu, "Be careful, these demons have Mana burn passive! All their attacks will burn your mana!"


    "Yes!" XuanLake and Yunyu said in unison. They were working together in unity.


    XuanLake started first by using his attack, "Blitz slash!"


    XuanLake dashed and slashed his demon enemy quickly with many slashes until the demon''s HP depleted to zero. It made a loud shriek before it died.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu used his magic wand and chanted, "I will attack you with this!" Yunyu''s magic wand disappeared as it turned into a light particle that shone on Yunyu''s forehead. Yunyu picked it up with his index and middle finger, like when he was using that copyrighted Special Beam Cannon attack in world 3.


    "Crescent Beam!" Yunyu pointed his fingers towards the demon. A light laser shot from Yunyu''s finger, penetrating the demon''s heart and killing it instantly.


    ZeroCheat was the last. He spun around with his hammer and then raised the rock hammer high, "Rock Smash!"


    ZeroCheat smashed the lesser demon with his attack, also instantly killed it. All of them killed the demon minions without breaking a sweat, which made the Red Demon King angrier than before. He flapped his wing and landed between them with his mace. But he didn''t move. It looked like he was provoking them to attack first.


    "Fine then, I will attack first!" XuanLake crossed his sword to form an ''X'' and chanted, "X-Scissor!"


    He charged towards the Red Demon King at high speed. The Red Demon King only glanced at XuanLake and whipped XuanLake from the side with his tail, "Argh!" XuanLake was smacked to the side as his health was chipped.


    ''XuanLake: HP 90%.''


    "Brother Xuan!" Yunyu called him XuanLake, he wanted to help, but the Red Demon King suddenly targeted him and attacked with his mace.


    "Wha¡ª" Yunyu was shocked when the demon was so close to him when ZeroCheat suddenly jumped in and defended Yunyu with his Rock Hammer.


    When the demon mace and ZeroCheat''s Rock Hammer collided, ZeroCheat and Yunyu were thrown away by the shockwave, though none of them was harmed.


    "Brother Zero, we need to find a way to actually hit him. He is untouchable at this point!" Yunyu said. ZeroCheat observed the Red Demon King who stood nonchalantly, waiting for another attack, then he asked Yunyu;


    "Can you find a way to bind him for a moment? We might be able to attack him if he is immobile."


    Yunyu nodded with certainty, "I know the tool to bind him! Please protect me when I''m binding him and let Brother Xuan attack!"


    Yunyu summoned his wand again and raised it up. He waved it and chanted, "You shall not leave my chain! I summon thee, Yunyu''s Love Me Chain!"


    Yunyu''s magic wand turned into a chain made out of golden beads that circled around him, then he pointed at the standing Red Demon King. Like a snake, the golden chain lashed towards the Red Demon King and spun around him before binding the Red Demon King completely, "Now! Brother Xuan!"


    "Okay!" XuanLake got up from the ground and took a deep breath. He pointed the swords'' tip towards Red Demon King and chanted his skill, "Take this, Guillotine Cut!"


    Red Demon King laughed because he thought he could break free from the chain easily. But to his surprise, the chain was really sturdy. He started struggling to no avail, "ROARRGHH!"


    The Red Demon King glared towards Yunyu, who still bound him. He opened his mouth and shot a dark beam towards Yunyu.


    ZeroCheat immediately cover Yunyu with his skill, "Light Guardian, come and protect my beloved Yunyu!"


    A light shield appeared in front of Yunyu and stopped the dark beam. XuanLake was already charging towards the Red Demon King. He finally realized that he needed to dodge this attack before he took fatal damage.


    The Red Demon King tried using his tail to attack XuanLake, but XuanLake could easily dodge it since he knew the trick already. Then it started to desperately attack XuanLake with demon beams from his mouth, but Yunyu started pulling the Red Demon King left and right, so the demon beams missed XuanLake.


    "ROARGGHH!!" The Red Demon King roared once more, knowing that he couldn''t dodge the incoming deadly attack.


    XuanLake dashed, and he cut the Red Demon King''s head with his attack.


    With that attack, XuanLake had successfully sliced the Red Demon King''s head, and it fell on the ground. In normal condition, the monster should be dead by now, but the monster''s health bar only dropped to 50%.


    ''Red Demon King: HP 50%.''


    "As expected, he would not die so easily," ZeroCheat commented, then he ordered XuanLake and Yunyu, "Stay guarded! We don''t know his next passive!"


    They took a few steps back to avoid a similar situation that happened with the Lost Android''s explosion.


    Although it was already headless, the Red Demon King''s body moved on its own and took the head on the ground. He tossed his head to the deep cliff behind his throne, and an earthquake suddenly shook the ground.


    They used flight to avoid the earthquake, and slowly, a giant monster popped from the depth of the cliff.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" a burst of loud demonic laughter echoed around the cliff as the Red Demon King returned in giant form.


    ZeroCheat did an appraisal of the new monster and was shocked by the change.


    ''Giant Demon Lord || Level 120 || HP 100% || Passive: Eternal Death || Passive 2: Great Demon Overwhelming Power.''


    "Be careful, guys! This is the feared passive, Eternal Death! If you got killed by this Demon Lord, you would die for real!" ZeroCheat warned Yunyu and XuanLake. Yunyu nodded as he took it seriously.


    But XuanLake grinned instead. He also did an appraisal and saw that Eternal Death passive owned by Giant Demon Lord. Then he glanced at ZeroCheat, ''It is time to kick you away from my little Yunyu''s life.''

 Chapter 184: 7.22

    ''Giant Demon King || Level 120 || HP 100% || Passive: Eternal Death || Passive 2: Great Demon Overwhelming Power.''


    ZeroCheat, Yunyu, and XuanLake were prepared to face the Giant Demon King. XuanLake drank a potion to recover his health before, so they were still in full health. However, this time, they were extra careful.


    Because if they get killed by this monster meant real death. The Giant Demon King opened his mouth first and then spewed hellfire towards their direction.


    ZeroCheat acted first. He chanted a defensive skill that he had practiced with Yunyu, "Rock wall!"


    He summoned a wall made out of a rock, and then Yunyu followed by chanting a spell, "I shall cover you! Shabon Spray!"


    From his hand, Yunyu shot many bubbles that covered the rock wall, making it wet, thus giving it resistance to fire attack.


    The fierce hellfire did nothing towards the rock wall, which made the Giant Demon King angry. He roared as he destroyed the moistened rock wall with his claw. The debris pushed them back because the giant claw would kill them instantly.


    "Brother Zero, we should try that combination!" Yunyu suggested, "Gemstone attack!"


    ZeroCheat nodded. They were still trying to find a way to attack efficiently because they couldn''t make the slightest mistake. ZeroCheat smashed the ground with his rock hammer, and a big boulder emerged from the ground.


    Yunyu used his skill first, "Come forth, engulf this rock and transform it to gemstone!"


    Yunyu''s hand glowed with bright light as he channelled it to the boulder. After a moment, the boulder turned into a huge diamond, "Now, Brother Zero!"


    ZeroCheat nodded. He swung his rock hammer and chanted his attack before hitting the boulder, "Our love is as strong as a diamond. Take this, diamond dust!"


    ZeroCheat smashed the big diamond, and it shattered into uncountable sharp stones. Those sharp diamonds attacked the Giant Demon King continuously. Since it had a light attribute, the Giant Demon King actually took damage.


    ''Giant Demon King: HP 90%.''


    "Good job, Yunyu!" ZeroCheat praised. Yunyu nodded and praised back, "It''s a good job for you too, Brother Zero!"


    Meanwhile, XuanLake was watching how these two lovebirds were so in unison with each other. They even already had many attack combos. XuanLake''s heart was burning with jealousy, but he hid it because showing it right now would only make ZeroCheat suspicious.


    Thus, wearing his perfunctory smile, XuanLake said, "ZeroCheat, Yunyu, I will help!"


    ZeroCheat and Yunyu, who had been doing this by themselves the whole time, finally looked at XuanLake. They knew that XuanLake was a deadly finisher, but he was not an excellent player to slowly chip the boss'' health bar. Thus, ZeroCheat replied, "You should save your mana and wait until we can finish him. Your attacks are all close-ranged, right?"


    "No, I also have a few projectile attacks!" XuanLake said enthusiastically. He flew up and summoned his sword, "I will try this! Air Slash!"


    XuanLake slashed the air continuously and creating a gust of wind that would be strong enough to slice a rock in two. The Giant Demon King hadn''t recovered from the Diamond Dust attack from ZeroCheat and Yunyu. When he got attacked by the Air slash, he also took some damage and got angrier.


    ''Giant Demon King: HP 86%.''


    The ultimate monster roared and attacked XuanLake with hellfire.


    "XuanLake!" ZeroCheat reactively jumped in and used his rock dome to protect them from harm. Both XuanLake and ZeroCheat were thrown after the rock dome was destroyed by the sheer power of Demon Lord''s hellfire.


    "Arggghh!" ZeroCheat got hit the hardest because he was trying to shield XuanLake.


    ''ZeroCheat: HP 85%.''


    ''XuanLake: HP 85% .''


    "Brother Zero, Brother Xuan!" Yunyu yelled out loud.


    The Giant Demon King looked at Yunyu and laughed maliciously. He used his claw and attacked Yunyu, "Yunyu, run!" ZeroCheat warned.


    Yunyu saw the shadow over his head, and he rushed, trying to escape the attack. But he was not fast enough, and his back was scratched. Although he was able to avoid instant death, it was enough to inflict a grievous wound in his body, "Arrhhhh!" Yunyu groaned in pain.


    ''Cutiepie69: HP 50% || Debuff: Grievous Wound.''


    "Yunyuu!" ZeroCheat hurried towards Yunyu, who sprawled on the ground, groaning in pain as the grievous wound inflicted a burning sensation on his back. ZeroCheat hurriedly placed Yunyu on a stone slab quite far from the Giant Demon King.


    "Brother Zero, it hurtsss!" Yunyu complained.


    "Here, try to drink this!" ZeroCheat chugged a high-grade potion in Yunyu''s mouth. Yunyu drank everything, but his health stayed at 50%. The grievous wound prevented any kind of healing to the inflicted. And the debuff could not be cured until the player left the Desecrated Land and went to the healing temple.


    ZeroCheat felt guilty because he couldn''t protect both Yunyu and XuanLake, but all he could do right now was to slay the Giant Demon King with XuanLake without Yunyu''s help. Because there was no way, Yunyu could chant any skill while he was in terrible pain.


    "I''m sorry, Yunyu. I will slay that Giant Demon King soon and take you to the healing temple!" ZeroCheat said. Yunyu pulled the hem of his shirt and warned, "Don''t! I can still fight with you guys! It''s too dangerous if you go alone!"


    Yunyu was already contemplating whether he should blow his cover in front of Brother Zero and slay that Giant Demon King easily. But before he could decide, ZeroCheat already walked towards the Giant Demon King again, and XuanLake followed.


    XuanLake crouched beside Yunyu before he followed ZeroCheat. He whispered, "It must have hurt, don''t worry Yunyu, I will defeat that Giant Demon King for you."


    Yunyu stared at XuanLake and begged him, "Please stay safe! Please return back to me with Brother Zero too!"


    XuanLake''s smile dissipated. He rubbed Yunyu''s head again and replied, "I will try."


    XuanLake finally followed ZeroCheat against the Giant Demon King, who waited for his enemies. ZeroCheat summoned a new weapon, a silver shield with a light attribute.


    ZeroCheat was still a bit suspicious towards XuanLake''s feeling for Yunyu, but in this life and death situation, they were comrade! Besides, XuanLake had shown good cooperation for three life and death battles. ZeroCheat was assured that XuanLake wouldn''t do something crazy.


    "Alright, Xuan, we need to slay this monster quickly, so we can save Yunyu quickly!" ZeroCheat said. XuanLake nodded with a thin smile on his face. He summoned a long sword that glistened with intense light energy emanating from the sword.


    "This is a level 100 Light sword that I''ve enchanted way before but never use. I can kill that monster with few slashes as long as you create an opening for me," XuanLake said, "You should try to provoke the Giant Demon King first."


    "Okay, I trust you!" ZeroCheat nodded.


    He stepped in and prepare himself with a few enchantments and activate his passive, "Enchant shield! Enchant defence! Passive Activated: Light Shield!"


    After he finished preparation, he bravely used his ultimate skill, "You shall focus on me and only to me! Permanent Provocation!"


    The Giant Demon King suddenly moved his head to the shining tank, ZeroCheat and focused all his attack towards ZeroCheat. The Giant Demon King spewed few hellfire balls towards ZeroCheat, which he tanked with his light shield.


    "I can''t hold this for long! XuanLake, you should finish the demon soon!"

 Chapter 185: 7.23

    Although ZeroCheat was strong enough to tank many attacks from this monster, he also had his limit. He could not take continuous damage forever. Thus he said, "I can''t hold this for long! XuanLake, you should finish the demon soon!"


    XuanLake grinned as he watched how ZeroCheat was trying so hard to defend against the Giant Demon King''s attack. It made XuanLake happy that he could finally see his rival to struggle against something.


    XuanLake glanced at Yunyu, who was watching from afar. As long as he dragged the fight long enough, he could make it believe for Yunyu to see him struggling against this monster and trying his best. But ZeroCheat would eventually lose his protection and died.


    He smirked and then started attacking the Giant Demon King with his light sword, "Hyah! Hyah! Hyah!"


    Xuanlake jumped from one position to another and attacked from all direction, it started chipping the Giant Demon King''s health bar slowly, but it was not fast enough to kill him. The chipping damage made the Giant Demon King furious, but he could only attack ZeroCheat.


    He roared and started attacking ZeroCheat continuously with his claws, "XuanLake! Faster! I have a duration for my shield! I might die for real if you are too slow!"


    "I''m trying!" XuanLake yelled.


    Yunyu was watching from afar. He was so scared that something terrible might happen to ZeroCheat. He had a bad feeling about this, "I can''t just sit and wait!"


    Yunyu summoned his wand and waved it on the air, "Moon Crisis Power: Make Up!"


    ¡­


    "Eh?!" Yunyu was surprised because nothing happened after he chanted the magic word. He tried it again, "Moon Crisis Power: Make up!"


    ¡­


    Still, nothing happened. Yunyu started panicking, "Moon Crystal power: Make up! Moon Prism Power: Make up!"


    Yunyu chanted all kinds of transformation word, but the bright light was nowhere to be seen, "What happened?!"


    Yunyu saw how ZeroCheat was trying his hardest to tank the Giant Demon King''s ferocious claws that kept repeatedly attacking. While XuanLake kept on attacking the Giant Demon King until his health bar was already 50%.


    ''Giant Demon King: HP 50%.''


    ''XuanLake: HP 100%.''


    ''ZeroCheat: HP 30%.''


    "Faster! Goddamn it! Faster XuanLake!" Yunyu yelled desperately. At this rate, ZeroCheat would die first before they killed Giant Demon King, and if ZeroCheat died¡­


    Yunyu shook his head. He didn''t want to think about that possibility.


    Although he was in terrible pain, Yunyu used one of his attacks to help his teammate, "I summon upon the power of Sailor Venus, give me the power of shocking beauty!"


    Yunyu winked as he kissed his palm and created a golden love symbol that spun around him. He took the love symbol and threw it to Giant Demon King, "Yunyu''s Love and Beauty Shock!"


    The love symbol unleashed a flurry of light attack towards the Giant Demon King, instantly cutting his HP to 30%.


    "RAAAAARGGHHH!" The Giant Demon King roared out loud, the intensity of his attack doubled as he kept on attacking ZeroCheat, "XuanLake, I can''t hold this longer! Kill him now!" ZeroCheat shouted.


    XuanLake smirked. He raised his sword up high and charged his attack, "Please wait a bit longer! I need to charge this attack!"


    "Arrgghh! Don''t waste any more time!" ZeroCheat yelled.


    "Ultimate Attack: Light Pillar!" XuanLake chanted his attack, but it was considered slow compared to the dire situation they were in right now. Yunyu, who saw this, couldn''t wait any longer. He wanted to use the second Love and Beauty Shock attack. But when he tried to use it again, suddenly, he got the notification that he didn''t have mana left.


    "WHAT?!" Yunyu was shocked. He was sure that he still had plenty. How could it deplete after just one attack?!


    Yunyu took a mana potion inside his bag and drank it to no avail. The grievous wound not only stopped health regeneration but also mana regeneration, "WHAT IS HAPPENING?!"


    [Pupa! System! Come back! I''m in dire situation right now! I don''t know what to do!]


    [¡­]


    There was no answer from Pupa, which made everything even worse for Yunyu. He desperately waved his wand and wanted to turn into Sailor Cutiepie, but he could not.


    As if his body was acting against his own will.


    Yunyu kept on trying until he coughed a few times and spit out something to the ground. It took a moment until Yunyu realized what that was;


    "A BUG?!"


    It was a small bug, the size of a small spider. It was made out of wires and electricity. The spider crawled around, trying to find its way inside Yunyu''s body again. In response, Yunyu smashed it with his hand.


    Then he coughed again and saw another bug coming out of his body, this time, it was already dead.


    Yunyu watched in horror. These bugs must have been crawling inside his body for a while now, "W¡ªWhat is happening to me¡­"


    However, the loud shriek from ZeroCheat took all Yunyu''s attention immediately. He saw the shield finally broke in half. ZeroCheat was defenceless after tanking way too many attacks.


    ''ZeroCheat: HP 10%.''


    "Brother Zero, NO!" ZeroCheat tried to run away from the Giant Demon King''s attack. Yunyu screamed as he saw that giant claw attacked ZeroCheat and penetrated his back. The claw burst out of ZeroCheat''s stomach.


    "Urk¡­" ZeroCheat stared at Yunyu with desperation on his face, "So¡­rry¡­ Yun¡­ yu¡­"


    ZeroCheat''s body dispersed in front of Yunyu. He watched in horror as he screamed out loud, "BROTHER ZEROOOOO!!!"


    XuanLake smirked. He had accomplished his mission, ''Yunyu is mine now.''


    XuanLake finally finished charging his attack and attacked the Demon King, "Come forth! Pillar of Heaven!"


    "RARRGGHHH!" a light pillar was summoned from the sky and purged the Giant Demon King until it was nothing but ashes.


    ''Giant Demon King: HP 0%.''


    A notification popped up alongside the legendary drop, a Demon King''s Horn.


    (Giant Demon King has been slain!)


    XuanLake picked the Demon King''s Horn and put it inside his storage. He was adorning the legendary horn because this would allow him to slay all angels in the Tower of God. Since Yunyu''s species should be an angel, he concluded that floor 90+ would have many angels.


    XuanLake walked to the heartbroken Yunyu and put up a grieving expression. He hugged Yunyu gently and said, "I''m sorry, Yunyu. I cannot protect ZeroCheat¡­ I tried my hardest, but I''m not fast enough to kill that Giant Demon King. I''m so sorry¡­"


    Yunyu was too shocked to react. He was like a lifeless doll as he kept on wishing that ZeroCheat would magically respawn somewhere, or at least¡­ at least¡­


    Yunyu did not care about XuanLake, who hugged him right now. All he wanted to do was to restart.


    He wanted to restart this world for real.


    He would find another way to complete it without having to fill XuanLake''s Fatemeter. Because honestly, he might have fallen in love with ZeroCheat, although he was not the main lead of this world.


    Yunyu kept on calling Pupa.


    [Pupa¡­ Pupa¡­ I need you right here, right now. I want to restart.]


    [Pupa¡­]


    Still, no answer, as if Pupa had disappeared out of existence, leaving him alone in this world.


    "Yunyu, why are you so silent? I know that ZeroCheat is dead, but you still have me, right?" XuanLake said. He thought, by killing ZeroCheat, he finally had a chance. But Yunyu''s reply surprised him;


    "You¡­ cannot replace Brother Zero¡­"


    [Ding!...]


    [Pupa?!]


    Yunyu''s eyes looked around to find Pupa, but after that Ding notification, there was nothing else. Until a text slowly popped out in front of Yunyu.


    [Fatemeter: 100%.]


    [Breakmeter: 20%]


    [System''s Message: Debugger.]

 Chapter 186: 7.24

    *Warning: Disturbing Yandere Scene, no blood, but disturbing*


    [Fatemeter: 100%.]


    [Breakmeter: 20%]


    [System''s Message: Debugger.]


    Yunyu read the system''s message, feeling that something was wrong. Since Pupa was not here for a while, that could mean something serious happened with the system and forced Pupa to leave the world temporarily, probably back to headquarter.


    So this system''s message must have an important meaning behind it.


    He remembered his conversation with Pupa about XuanLake''s real name and his hidden talent as a debugger, and his ability to enter the debug world.


    Pupa never mentioned the limitation of XuanLake''s ability. It was more like a cheat that he could use anytime. So technically, he could use it before, but why didn''t he use it to save ZeroCheat?


    True, maybe he just didn''t want to reveal it. It was more like a trump card anyway. But knowing the dire situation, wasn''t it better for him to just ignore everything and save ZeroCheat''s life first? Because Yunyu could not transform, it was up to XuanLake to defeat the Giant Demon King. He should be able to do it with the help of his debugger ability and double his level.


    Suspicion was growing inside Yunyu''s mind. He shook his head to clear that dark thought. He started struggling lightly, but XuanLake tightened his hug, "Ssshh¡­ I know that you are sad, little Yunyu. But I will always be with you. I will never leave you anymore."


    "And we will be together forever¡­"


    Yunyu gulped, "Brother Xuan, I know that you can defeat that ultimate monster faster, but why didn''t you? I know you are not weak at all."


    "What are you saying? I''ve tried my best, but it seems that I''m just a bit weaker than expected, so ZeroCheat died after tanking too much. I know it is my fault, but you are forgiving, right, Yunyu?" ZeroCheat grinned. His hand started trailing on Yunyu''s back down to his waist.


    "I know you are a forgiving person," XuanLake said as he placed his hand on Yunyu''s waist, "You will always forgive me, right?"


    The moment he said that, Yunyu suddenly coughed few times, and four electric bugs spewed out of his mouth. The electric bugs on the ground scurried around until they hopped to XuanLake''s shoulder and entered his body through his ear.


    Yunyu was so shocked by this. The electric bugs were why he could not transform, and the same bug was also why his mana got depleted so suddenly. If those bugs were originated from XuanLake, then¡­


    "B¡ªBrother Xuan, are those electric bug yours?" Yunyu asked. He hesitated because he couldn''t believe XuanLake would do something so devious and evil as sacrificing ZeroCheat for his own gain.


    "No, it is not possible. It must not be¡­" Yunyu shook his head in disbelief. He couldn''t accept the fact that XuanLake had been blackened.


    "Everything is possible, my cute little Yunyu," XuanLake whispered gently on Yunyu''s ear, making Yunyu shuddered out of fear. Yunyu struggled even harder, trying to break free after he confirmed it.


    "You are the one who pushed me like this," XuanLake breathed on Yunyu''s neck and continued, "You know that I already fall in love with you. I''ve been working hard every day, so I can climb that Tower of God sooner because all I want is your forgiveness."


    "But you continuously torture me every day with your affair with that bastard. It makes me drown in despair because I feel like you will never give me a second chance," the smile on XuanLake''s deepened as his other hand crawled behind Yunyu''s head.


    "So I make an elaborate plan to kill that Zero bastard. Of course, the most obvious one is this one¡­ I intentionally attacked the Giant Demon King to create an opening for him to attack me. In the end, that bastard Zero saved me, but you got inflicted by Grievous wound debuff, so you cannot join the battle."


    "I also drag out the battle with Giant Demon King, so that bastard cannot take the continuous attacks any longer and die after getting pierced by Demon King''s claw. Now that he is permanently dead¡­ he will never disturb us anymore."


    "And to tame you, I entered the debug world and let the game bugs to enter my body to turn myself into the master of game bugs, my true form in this virtual reality. I don''t want to do it because it will take away my humanity, but I did it anyway because of you. And then, I returned and injected your body with many bugs so you will be fully under my control."


    "Bai Yunyu, I am the one who stopped you from transforming and deplete your mana," XuanLake''s grin turned malicious, his hand slowly reached out on Yunyu''s hair, "You know what I did to you when you were unconscious?"


    XuanLake yanked Yunyu''s hair, and Yunyu looked up. XuanLake immediately kissed Yunyu''s lips and injected a lot more electric bugs inside Yunyu''s mouth. Yunyu struggled as hard as he could, but he was at XuanLake''s mercy, "Mmfff! Mmmmff!"


    XuanLake restrained Yunyu in his embrace, and they shared a kiss with electric bugs transferred from XuanLake to Yunyu. The electric bugs could merge two men''s sensory feelings together, so XuanLake felt that they had been tied as one.


    It was like a drug for XuanLake. He finally owned the person that tortured his heart the most. With this, they shared the same pain, the same torture.


    They were truly soulmates now.


    Yunyu was also stunned with the same sensation. He felt that he had been electrocuted from head to toe. He had lost control of all his sensory and was utterly in XuanLake''s mercy.


    After XuanLake finished the kiss, Yunyu''s eyes already rolled back, tongue stuck out, and there was drool at the edge of his mouth, and he slumped in XuanLake''s embrace. XuanLake watched in delight. He hugged Yunyu tightly and carried him.


    He walked to the teleportation statue outside of the desecrated land and crushed a unique teleportation stone that he created solely for Yunyu. They teleported away from the desecrated land to a dark room with almost no light except one light in the middle of the room.


    He put Yunyu gently on the bed and flicked his finger to lit up many yellow lamps. They were inside XuanLake''s residence in Kain Town.


    Yunyu had closed his eyes now, he fell into a dream that might be his worst nightmare, but XuanLake didn''t seem to care. He stripped Yunyu''s clothes and wiped him with a warm towel. He also smeared an angel''s tear, a potion that could cure a grievous wound.


    He actually had this angel''s tear since the beginning, but he hid it, so Yunyu couldn''t participate in the battle against the Great Demon Lord.


    After he cleaned Yunyu''s body and put on warm pajama on him, XuanLake took a warm bath to clean the Giant Demon King''s blood on his body. He returned to the bed and took four binds inside his storage.


    The binds were four round orbs that XuanLake placed on Yunyu''s wrists and ankles. It was made to stop Yunyu from using his ability and also prevented him from opening his storage.


    Xuanlake laid beside Yunyu and hugged him gently, like two inseparable lovers. XuanLake whispered, "Yunyu, you are truly mine now. We are together forever¡­ ever¡­ ever¡­ ever¡­ ever¡­ ever¡­ ever¡­ ever¡­ ever¡­ ever¡­"


    [Ding!]


    [Breakmeter 0%.]


    [Fatemeter 100%.]

 Chapter 187: 7.25

    [Ding!]


    [Breakmeter 0%.]


    [Fatemeter 100%.]


    Yunyu had a bizarre nightmare right now. He saw XuanLake continuously stab ZeroCheat with his sword until blood flowed like a river. His eyes were deranged and dangerous.


    Yunyu took few steps back because he got scared, but XuanLake locked his eyes at him and teleported in front of him so suddenly, "AAAAHH!" Yunyu screamed out loud.


    XuanLake circled his hands around Yunyu''s waist and pulled him closer. He had a gentle smile on his face, but there was a trace of bitterness in it, "Why are you scared? It''s you who make me like this. I''m just adapting to your preference, my little Yunyu."


    "No way, there is no way I can make you like this!" Yunyu struggled hard, "I never want anyone to be a deranged killer! Let me go! LET ME GO!"


    XuanLake locked Yunyu in his embrace without breaking a sweat, "I don''t think you understand what kind of change you did to me, Bai Yunyu."


    XuanLake grinned, and he rested his chin on Yunyu''s shoulder, "Do you know that I''m always bored? Bored, bored, bored, bored with everything! I can defeat or solve every problem in my life easily. I also can get anything I want in real life without too much trouble because I was born wealthy. So instead, I create big trouble by signing up to be a debugger for the game''s beta test."


    "You see, I''m a natural genius, so instead of debugging, I learned everything about the game and create my own virus and bugs inside this game. I want to see what kind of fun and chaos I can create in this game," XuanLake rubbed his cheek against Yunyu''s cheek and continued;


    "Once the game has been released, and everyone started buying the game alongside the virtual reality helmet, I knew that they signed a death contract in virtual reality. Because the game is connected with their brain."


    "It was fun and game for a while until I got bored by how dull the game became, so I decided to just¡­ enter the debug world and trapped everyone inside this game, though I don''t plan to do this forever."


    "I wanted to play around for a while before conquering the Tower of God and see what was the fun at the peak. I knew that the last boss in Tower of God was the reset button of this game. If someone was able to kill the last boss, he or she could reset the game and kick everyone out of the virtual reality prison."


    "It was my motivation for a while. I played with many newbies because I thought it would be fun to see them struggling, while I act like an angel who wants to help them escape this virtual reality prison. Until you came to me and wreak havoc inside my mind and heart."


    "At first, I thought you are just a good toy for me to play with. But you truly fascinate me with your quirkiness, your shamelessness, your earnestness, and even your pettiness. I love all of it. You are my first love, Bai Yunyu."


    XuanLake put Yunyu''s palm on his heart. Yunyu could feel the accelerating heartbeat of XuanLake, "Feel this, my heart has been dead for a while because of boredom. I did everything I want because of boredom, and I''m still bored. But you come to me and finally fill this void in my heart."


    "So I will never let you go, Bai Yunyu."


    Yunyu finally opened his eyes after he experienced that nightmare. His chest was undulating up and down. He looked around to find himself in a familiar bed with strange round orbs on his wrists and ankles.


    After he realized that he was inside XuanLake''s room in Kain Town, Yunyu panicked as he struggled to wake up, but the orbs were too heavy. It made him completely immobile.


    [No! I can''t do anything! Am I going to stuck like this forever?! I don''t want to! Pupa, help me! Pupa! Pupaaaaa!]


    [Pupa: Tsk, so noisy. Why can''t I have a bit of serenity after days of overworking?]


    Slowly, an orange shaped object with two nonchalant eyes appeared in front of Yunyu. Yunyu thought that orange shaped object was ugly before, but now, it became the most handsome, the best thing in the universe!


    [PUPA MY LOVE, MY BABY BOO! MY HONEY BUNNY SWEETIE, YOU FINALLY RETURN TO PAPA!]


    [Pupa:¡­ Should I return back to headquarter instead? What kind of kinky stuff you are playing right now.]


    [NO! I NEED YOU HERE! YOU ARE MY ONLY SAVIOR!]


    Pupa nonchalantly floated around Yunyu and checked the current condition.


    [Pupa: I just left you for three days, and you already screwed everything in this world.]


    [Wuwuwu¡­ I''m sorry, I really don''t expect that XuanLake can be this crazy. He becomes a full blown Yandere!]


    [Pupa: I wonder why.]


    [That¡­ I wonder why as well¡­]


    [Pupa: Hmmmmm¡­. Should I show you the hidden plot again? I already showed it in your dream just now.]


    Yunyu gulped. He remembered the content of his nightmare last night and shook his head.


    [Okay, I admit it. I screw up real bad! I''ve played with XuanLake''s feeling until he turns into a crazed Yandere! There, satisfied?!]


    [Pupa: Sigh, because of your pettiness, I was in deep trouble back in headquarter. Other systems laughed at me because I have such a troublesome host and I have to create a temporary patch to stop those electric bugs from invading our invisible bind. You are truly a handful one, and I don''t even have hands.]


    [Okay, okay! I am sorry! Wuwuwu, I will never do it again, I promise!]


    [Now, can we just¡­ restart? I swear I will be a good boy and work hard to fill the Breakmeter!]


    [Pupa: Unfortunately, because of the temporary patch to stop the electric bugs, I cannot do a restart in this world. You have to fill the Breakmeter, or else we will be stuck in this world forever. Either that, or you might die for real if you decided to commit suicide without completing the Breakmeter.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [So¡­ no restart?]


    [Pupa: No.]


    [¡­ Alright, I take back my words. You are not my saviour. Just when I thought you can be useful at least once, but you disappoint me yet again.]


    [Pupa: At least be grateful that I can still return to you, you petty dumbass!]


    [Ouch! Ouch! I''m sorry!]


    Pupa smacked Yunyu''s head with its body a few times until it was satisfied and then said;


    [Pupa: XuanLake is currently cooking for your lunch, try to find a way so he can open the binds. Also,¡­ try to be compassionate. I know you are not the holy mother who should forgive all kinds of sin, especially those that hurt you. I know that you are still a human that has anger and bitterness. But you should not fight fire with gas. It would only create an unstoppable wildfire.]


    Yunyu seemed to ponder for a moment, then he asked Pupa;


    [Do you think I''ve done way too much for XuanLake? I mean, he is still a terrible person nonetheless. He trapped many people inside this game without remorse simply because of boredom.]


    [Pupa: And you killed ZeroCheat by gaslighting that terrible person.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: You are not an angel, Bai Yunyu. But you should not be the devil because you feel like you want to destroy something. That is simply a man without self-control, just like Hu Xuan.]


    XuanLake returned to Yunyu with a bowl of rice and fried chicken, alongside few side dishes, "Lunch is here, darling."


    XuanLake was wearing a blue apron that looked cute on him. Combined with his youthful, handsome face, he was like a young husband taking care of his wife.


    After seeing the hidden plot that Pupa sent as a nightmare, Yunyu finally realized how much of a potential person XuanLake was. He was a genius, handsome, a son of a wealthy family. He was destined to be a great person in the future.


    But because he faced no challenge in life, he became bored of everything.


    Honestly, Yunyu was conflicted right now. He could just blame it all on XuanLake for his crazy behaviour. But Yunyu understood that he was the gaslighter. He was the trigger that broke XuanLake''s sanity.


    "XuanLake, I¡ª"


    "Shh¡­ don''t call me XuanLake anymore. Call me Hu Xuan or Brother Xuan, we are two very intimate soulmates, remember?" XuanLake smiled. He put the food on the small table near the bed and propped Yunyu to sit on the bed.


    XuanLake mixed the rice with sesame seeds and started feeding Yunyu, "Open your mouth, darling. You need to eat after what happened yesterday."


    Yunyu didn''t open his mouth immediately. He stared at XuanLake and said, "Brother Xuan¡­ I''m sorry."


    XuanLake froze for a moment. He was prepared for Yunyu to curse at him with all his might. But the first thing he said was¡­ sorry.


    "Why would you say that? You know I''m the devil here," XuanLake said.


    Yunyu shook his head, "No, I am the devil that hurt you the most, Brother Xuan. The petty revenge that I thought was just for fun turns into something like this¡­ I feel like it''s not only you who killed Brother Zero."


    "It''s us. We killed Brother Zero¡­" Yunyu admitted.


    "Yunyu¡­"


    "I know you locked me here because you have been hurting so much because of my deed. So¡­ I want to gain your trust back. I will not struggle until you release my binds by yourself."


    "I promise, Brother Xuan."

 Chapter 188: 7.26

    After that, Yunyu followed a routine that could drive anyone insane. He would wake up at eight and had breakfast with XuanLake. XuanLake would open the window, so the air in the room wouldn''t be too stuffy.


    XuanLake would sit him on the sofa facing the window and left him for a while with all the bids making him unable to move at all. XuanLake would go for two to four hours before returning home with groceries and then started cooking for lunch.


    "Little Yunyu, I''m back," XuanLake said as he opened the front door. He put the groceries in the kitchen stall and returned back to Yunyu''s room.


    Yunyu, who was dazed the whole time, finally reacted and looked towards XuanLake and affectionately called him, "Brother Xuan~ You are back, I''m so thirsty, you know. And so lonely¡­"


    XuanLake rubbed Yunyu''s head. It had been almost two months since Yunyu was in this cycle, and it seemed that he had been entirely dependent on XuanLake.


    XuanLake didn''t seem to worry though, in fact, he was happy that Yunyu slowly became very dependant on him.


    Because the more dependent Yunyu had become, the more XuanLake could tie him forever, "We are like a married couple, don''t you think?" XuanLake asked as he put a grape on Yunyu''s lips.


    Yunyu chomped the grape and munch happily. He nodded excitedly in response to XuanLake''s question, "What do you mean we are like a cute married couple? We ARE a cute married couple!"


    XuanLake was satisfied with the answer and kissed Yunyu''s lips. XuanLake put another grape on Yunyu''s lips and asked again, "Remember our routine?"


    Yunyu ate the grape and replied, "YES! I remember our daily routine!"


    Xuanlake took another grape and put it in Yunyu''s mouth, "Who am I?"


    Yunyu ate the grape again and replied, "My beloved Brother Xuan! The best out of everyone! I simply can''t describe Brother Xuan''s greatness!"


    XuanLake grinned as he was satisfied. He did another one by putting the grape on Yunyu''s mouth again, "And who are you?"


    Munching the grape, Yunyu replied, "I am Bai Yunyu, a cute little weak guy who cannot live without you!"


    "Then we are?" XuanLake put another grape, like a treat for obedient Yunyu.


    "We are a married couple! We will be together forever! Of course, because I love, love, and loooove you very much!"


    Yunyu wiggled around, trying to make a heart sign, but he could not because his binds were too heavy. Yunyu pouted and complained, "Brother Xuannn~ I don''t like this bind! It''s hurting my wrist. When will you release it!"


    XuanLake maintained the grin on his face and caressed Yunyu''s cheek, "Why do you want me to release it? Do you want to run away?"


    "Huh? Running away? Why?" Yunyu tilted his head, "I just want to hug you by myself! I want to help you cook and clean the house! I also want to surprise you with many things!" Yunyu said excitedly.


    XuanLake hugged Yunyu and replied with a gentle and soothing voice, "Wait a little bit longer, okay? I will release the binds, don''t worry. Do you believe me, right?"


    "I do! I do believe you so much, Brother Xuan!" like an obedient dog, he snuggled with XuanLake and looked up at him with a worshipping gaze.


    XuanLake loved this kind of Yunyu very much, obedient, honest with his heart, and would depend on him forever. But XuanLake didn''t like Yunyu''s empty eyes. It was blank and soulless. It felt like he was talking to a wind-up toy that would repeat all words he wanted.


    Thus, he covered Yunyu''s eyes with his palm and kissed Yunyu''s lips gently, "With this, you look a lot more human, my beloved by Yunyu."


    ***


    [Pupa: It''s been two months, and you seems to enjoy becoming a dried fish that does nothing but eat, sleep, and act cute in front of XuanLake. I got bored being nauseous around you two for two months.]


    [Sigh, Pupa, how many times do I need to say this to you. Don''t mess with my immersion! I''m currently enjoyi¡ªI mean, I''m currently working hard to act like a shou being kidnapped by his yandere gong and being locked until he lost his sanity, then suffered Stockholm syndrome and depend on his yandere gong forever!]


    [Pupa: How specific. It feels like¡­ you have been fantasizing about this very specifying scenario the whole time.]


    [Erm¡­ definitely not! I''m just working hard until he will release me from this bind! I swear!]


    Pupa scanned Yunyu''s head to confirm its suspicion towards Yunyu. After Pupa affirmed the scepticism, it looked at Yunyu with disgust.


    [Pupa: You''ve fantasized about being tied up and locked in a little dark room by your male god, Han Ye. Then you will get *BEEP* and then *BEEP* until you *BEEP* and lost your sanity. Basically, you are fantasizing about some filthy mind break BL porn in your head with Han ye.]


    Yunyu blushed as he was embarrassed;


    [T¡ªThat is just a one-time thing, I swear.]


    [Pupa: You''ve fantasized about this fetish at least three times a week. Now I''m sure that you are enjoying this, right?]


    [¡­ Why do you have to expose me like this? What if other people know about my fetish?!]


    [Pupa: I just want you to hurry and do something! Besides, there are only two of us who know this!]


    [But like, what if this is one of your novel worlds, and thousands of people will read it and know that I love mind break porn! Oh, I''ve lost all my face!]


    [Pupa:¡­ now you are just speaking nonsense.]


    [Ugh, fine, I will use my ultimate jutsu to release myself from this bind!]


    [Pupa: Ultimate Jutsu? You can''t even open your storage, let alone using a skill. What kind of ultimate jutsu will you¡ªOH¡­]


    It was late at night, and XuanLake was hugging him from behind. XuanLake had just finished a tiring quest today and returned with a lot of gold, like a husband who worked the whole day to provide for his wife.


    So, it was time for the wife to service the husband, right?


    Yunyu twisted around, so he could face XuanLake. He smiled when he saw XuanLake''s tired face. If they were in real life, XuanLake must have been in his early twenty, could be a university student.


    But XuanLake mentioned that he was born wealthy and was seen as a handsome and genius, rich second-generation who had truly won the life lottery. Because he had everything that anyone ever wanted.


    But maybe because he had everything, XuanLake sought to destroy everything he had created as an amusement for himself. It was detestable, but what can Yunyu do? XuanLake was bound to continuously find enjoyment in his perfect but boring life in the end.


    Yunyu rubbed XuanLake''s cheek with his few times, "Brother Xuan¡­ Brother Xuan¡­"


    "Ngh¡­" XuanLake shook his head and opened his eyes. He squinted at Yunyu, "What?"


    "That¡­ I know you have been tired the whole day, so I want to entertain you with something~."


    "What do you mean?" XuanLake asked suspiciously.


    "Well, since we are a married couple¡­ I want to do a wife duty."

 Chapter 189: 7.27 (R-18)

    *Sex no Jutsu!*


    "Well, since we are a married couple¡­ I want to do a wife duty."


    That word was like a magic world for XuanLake. He opened his eyes and was fully awake immediately. He propped his body with his elbow and asked, "Do I hear it wrong? You.. want to do wife duty?"


    "Yes! Since I''m your wife, it is normal for me to do wife duty, right?" Yunyu smiled happily and took the initiative to kiss XuanLake''s lips. XuanLake as dazed for a moment, and then he hurriedly kissed Yunyu back and ripped Yunyu''s pajama.


    [Pupa:¡­ so your ultimate jutsu is sex?]


    [Of course! You know what the wise one says when in doubt, have sex. Hehe~]


    XuanLake kissed Yunyu''s neck and then chest. Yunyu bit his lips when XuanLake started going down to his chest. Yunyu was surprised when XuanLake sucked on his nipples and nibbled with them hungrily. It made him winced in pain, "Ah! D¡ªDon''t be too rough¡­"


    XuanLake looked up at Yunyu, whose face was beet red, then XuanLake nodded. He slowed down his pace and kissed Yunyu''s stomach, trailing down until he reached the navel.


    XuanLake was silent the whole time, so did Yunyu. Maybe it was his way to show that he was serious. Because XuanLake was the type of person who liked to torment someone when he was playful.


    Without much care, he pulled Yunyu''s pants down and looked at Yunyu''s semi-erect cock. A grin finally appeared on his face, "Do you want me to suck yours?"


    "Ngh¡­ I¡ªI give my body for my husband since this is my wife duty¡­"


    "Well, you should do your wife duty often," XuanLake commented as he started licking Yunyu''s cock. Yunyu''s body shook when he felt a warm tongue twirling around his cock.  In a few seconds, Yunyu''s cock was fully erected.


    "Ahh¡­ B¡ªBrother Xuan¡­ it''s ticklish¡­" Yunyu said as he wiggled around. XuanLake''s skilful tongue played with the tip of Yunyu''s cock, and his hand fondled Yunyu''s butt cheeks.


    "Ah¡­ hyahhh¡­ B¡ªBrother Xuan, this is unfair!" Yunyu tried to stop XuanLake from sucking him and struggled with the binds.


    XuanLake stopped sucking and then asked, "Unfair? Why?"


    Yunyu pouted as he replied, "I want to be the one who does the wife duty! I am the wife, so you should just sit down and enjoy my service!"


    Yunyu pointed at his binds and complained, "Can you release this? I really want to serve you with my hands¡­"


    XuanLake paused for a moment. His logic said that he should never release Yunyu. But he had been consumed by lust. Thus he reasoned with, ''Yunyu won''t do something as far as having sex with me, giving me his virginity, only to run away later. He is not that crafty.''


    Thus, XuanLake decided to unlock the binds on Yunyu''s wrists and ankle.


    [System! I''m free! Yunyu is a free elf!]


    [Pupa:¡­ Yunyu is a slutty elf.]


    Yunyu grinned as he said, "Brother Xuan, please sit on the sofa."


    XuanLake followed Yunyu''s instruction and sit on the sofa. He waited impatiently as his pajama pants already set up a big tent.


    "What now?" XuanLake asked impatiently.


    "What now? Well¡­" Yunyu grinned as he crawled towards XuanLake and pulled his pants down. Xuan''s cock twitched when Yunyu touched it, "As a wife, I really want to taste my husband''s big cock."


    Yunyu licked from the balls slowly and then kissed the shaft until he reached the tip. He kissed it and then swallowed the entire thing in his mouth.


    "Ahhh¡­" Xuan moaned as he clenched the sofa. He was not ready for such a surprise attack from Yunyu.


    "Heuk¡­ heuk¡­ heuk," Yunyu controlled his movement up and down to serve good fellatio for Xuan, but XuanLake started moving his hips, and the bulbous tip actually hit Yunyu''s throat.


    The feeling of retch attacked Yunyu, but he continued to serve as he felt the same sensation when he gave fellatio to Taewoo, Sakuma, and Javier before.


    As if he had been serving the same dick in all worlds.


    He knew this cock''s bulbous tip, the sensitive part, and even the familiarity with his inside. As if this cock was made for him.


    Solely for him to enjoy.


    "Ah, Yunyu, I¡ªAhhhh!" Xuan ejaculated inside Yunyu mouth and delivered his white honey deep inside Yunyu''s throat.


    Yunyu swallowed everything and smiled in bliss, "It''s quite sweet, so tasty¡­"


    XuanLake was breathing heavily, but Yunyu was yet to be satisfied. Yunyu used his magic to create lube for his ass. He put his index and middle finger inside his ass and started preparing.


    He sat on Xuan''s lap while continue fingering himself, "Ahh¡­ hnngg¡­ Brother Xuan¡­ imagine if your cock is inside me, ravaging my inside and taking my virginity."


    XuanLake''s head started imagining how good it must be to fuck Yunyu senseless and make Yunyu screamed his name out of pleasure, "Let me taste you, Yunyu."


    "Eh¡­ Ah!" XuanLake pulled Yunyu''s finger out of his butt and then raised Yunyu''s butt cheeks. He aimed his cock in front of the prepped hole and dove straight in, "AAHHHH!"


    Yunyu stretched his neck as Xuan''s cock started moving up and down, "B¡ªBrother Xuan¡­ you are too rough," Yunyu said coquettishly.


    Xuan watched how Yunyu bit his lips as he also moved his butt up and down to help XuanLake.


    XuanLake didn''t waste time. Driven by lust, he started thrusting harder and hit Yunyu''s sensitive spot quickly, "Gyah! Oh¡­ oh! B¡ªBrother Xuan, that spot!"


    Xuan grinned as he found the sensitive spot quickly. He kissed Yunyu''s shoulder and said, "I am your first time, right?"


    "Y¡ªYes, you are my first time¡­ Brother Xuan¡­"


    [Pupa: Lies! Oh, what kind of slut is a virgin?!]


    [What? My body in this world is still a virgin! Though, mentally, I''m not a virgin at all, hehe.]


    "Then, I shall also be the last. Your body is mine, your love is mine, you are mine, Bai Yunyu," XuanLake''s grin deepened, and he quickened the thrusts. Yunyu''s butt cheeks and Xuan''s balls and thighs were slapping against each other.


    PA! PA! PA! PA! PA!


    "Ah! Ohhh! B¡ªBrother Xuan, my inside is burning! Ahh... ahh!" Yunyu moaned out loud in response to fierce thrusts that had been lasted for a while.


    XuanLake sucked on Yunyu''s nipple when he felt that he was close to the second cum. He tightened his hands on Yunyu''s waist, then pulled him down until Xuan''s dick penetrated a new depth inside Yunyu''s ass, "AAHHHHH!"


    "Ugh, AHH!" Yunyu and Xuan ejaculated together, Yunyu decided to drink Xuan''s semen inside of him.


    They were breathing heavily, especially Yunyu, who just slumped on XuanLake''s naked chest, "Hah¡­ hah¡­ it''s so much inside¡­"


    XuanLake smiled at Yunyu, he was wholly satisfied, "You have done a great wife''s main duty, Yunyu."


    XuanLake wanted to kiss Yunyu, but he suddenly froze on the spot. None of his muscle and bones was functional. He looked in disbelief as Yunyu pulled the cock out of his ass and then grinned at XuanLake, "Brother Xuan, when you are too busy fucking me, I''ve put on a spell to paralyze you when you reached climax."


    Yunyu stood from the sofa, with cum dripping out of his ass. He smiled at XuanLake and said, "Yes, I used sex to let your guard down. Though I do love you, I have my Tower of God that I should keep."


    [Pupa: You know, you can just immediately binds Xuan before he ravaged you, as long as the binds has been released, then you can use magic and storage as usual.]


    [Eh... I know, but who would miss the chance to have sex? Hehe~]


    XuanLake tried to struggle from his slumping position on the sofa, but Yunyu really gave him no way out. He sent another skill to bind Xuan, "Yunyu''s love me chain!"


    "Yunyu! Please don''t go. We can solve this!" Xuan said desperately. Yunyu shrugged and opened a rainbow portal leading to the Tower of God, ready to return back to the top floor.


    "Yunyu, don''t you love me?! You said this is a wife duty, and I released you because I believe in you!" XuanLake yelled at Yunyu for all his good deeds, "Y¡ªYou are also my first time, Yunyu! You are my first time in anything! Don''t leave me!"


    Yunyu stopped for a second and shook his head, "I choose freedom, goodbye, Brother Xuan."


    In the end, Yunyu entered the portal and¡­


    Poof!


    He escaped.

 Chapter 190: 7.28

    The binding on XuanLake disappeared after the portal closed, leaving him alone in this room, where the trace of love between him and Yunyu still lingered in the air. XuanLake was still sitting on the sofa. His eyes didn''t move from the spot where the portal disappeared.


    He wished that Yunyu suddenly changed his mind and the portal would appear with Yunyu saying something like, ''Surprise! Of course, I will never run away from Brother Xuan! Brother Xuan is the best!''


    "Maybe Yunyu is just joking. I know he will return, right?" XuanLake said to himself. His handsome face was full of twisted expression, "I know he will return to me and maybe gifted me with something. Maybe he already knows that my birthday is near, so this is his way to give me a surprise."


    "Right? My dear little Yunyu?"


    XuanLake kept trying to convince himself that it was all a harmless prank, but he knew it was just wishful thinking. Yunyu really betrayed his trust by using sex to escape.


    And he was an idiot for believing Yunyu.


    If Bai Yunyu could fool PoisonLily and ZeroCheat by acting cute and harmless, there was no guarantee that he wouldn''t do the same with him. Funnily, XuanLake fell for the same harmless and cute act.


    "Ahaha¡­" XuanLake couldn''t help but to chuckle, then his chuckle turned into a full-blown laugh, "AHAHAHAHA! AHAHAHAHA! SO FUNNY!"


    "AHAHAHAHA, AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" XuanLake laughed and laughed until his throat went dry. Then he stopped laughing and stood from the sofa. He looked at the stack of clothes that he bought from the NPC market for Yunyu.


    For a short month, he thought that Yunyu would really agree to live with him and forget that they were in a virtual world.


    He wanted to make Yunyu comfortable, so he tried his best to cook the best food every day, even though they could just buy NPC food in the market, but it usually tasted bland. So he learned how to cook. He also learned how to take care of Yunyu like a nanny, and he has also slain a lot of monsters to get enough money to buy a bigger house.


    True, he could get it all by entering the debug world and changed a few things, but he was thinking about earning the heart of the man he truly loved for the first time in his life, so he worked earnestly.


    And it all backfired.


    Bai Yunyu didn''t need that sweet gentleness that XuanLake tried to provide. All Yunyu need was coercion. XuanLake didn''t care if he should be gentle anymore because Yunyu was a sly little fox.


    "Oh, my cute Bai Yunyu, even if I have to cut your legs so you can''t run away, and bind your hands forever, and blindfold your eyes until you see and hear nothing but my voice, I will have no mercy."


    "Because you have no mercy for my heart."


    XuanLake opened his storage, took out the best set of gears he had, and prepared for everything to face the Tower of God.


    He would conquer that tower and reach the peak in no time because he had no patience right now.


    ''If you don''t like being tied in my residence, then I will go to your place, Tower of God''s peak and tie you there. You will never escape me.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was finally able to escape and XuanLake''s dark room and returned to the Peak of Tower of God.


    Yunyu blinked when he saw the vast ocean with a throne in the middle, alongside the pink bed that he created beside the throne, the television airing animes nonstop, and that refrigerator full of chips and other kinds of snacks and soda.


    Yunyu''s eyes glimmered in all happiness one could contain, "YUNYU IS A FREE ELF!"


    Yunyu used his magic to float on the water surface and ran towards his refrigerator. He opened the fridge and took a cola. He raised the cola up in the air and screamed, "TO FREDOOOOMMM!"


    Yunyu opened the bottle cap and pour the cola on his head before drinking half of it, "I LOVE FREDOOOOOMM!"


    "¡­" Pupa finally materialized again in front of Yunyu and asked, "What the heck are you doing?"


    "I''m just celebrating my freedom! Do you know how strict XuanLake is? He only let me drink purified water with specific PH or freshly blended juice. He also forbids me from eating any snack except fruit and only uses virgin coconut oil to panfry anything!"


    "I bet he is some sort of rich young master in real life because he said that''s what he eats daily!" Yunyu complained, "I''m just a small time actor who often eats ramen after buying Han Ye''s new photobook! That kind of life is not for me!"


    Yunyu slumped on his comfortable bed and rolled around happily, "Ahhh, I miss this bed so much!"


    "... are you not worried about XuanLake and the world''s Breakmeter? It''s literally 0% right now," Pupa reminded.


    "Eehhhh, aren''t you the one who said that as long as XuanLake climb the tower and destroy the crystal inside my body, then the virtual reality will restart and throw everyone out of the game, right?"


    "¡­ correct."


    "Hehe, let''s see what he is doing right now," Yunyu summoned the peeking mirror. It showed XuanLake was all geared up, ready to take the tower. He was already on floor 5, obliterating everything quickly. He did not bring any companion, nor did Yunyu think Xuan needed one.


    Because XuanLake was now level 100, he would be level 200 with all godlike gear if he used his debug mode. They were probably on par right now, or Xuan might be slightly stronger than him.


    "Hm¡­ my only worry is the Nano bugs, though. They are still in my body, right?" Yunyu asked.


    "No, XuanLake has removed all the Nano Bugs about a week ago. Because it is harmful to you in a prolonged time, so he removed all of it," Pupa informed.


    "Ah¡­ so he is not that evil¡­" Yunyu seemed to ponder for a moment and then shrugged, "Oh well, I guess I have to fight him in the end. But first, let me do another marathon of Sailor Moon before he arrived, hehe."


    Yunyu turned on the television and started the first episode while humming the opening music. He opened a bag of chips and started eating again. Pupa could only roll its eyes and sat beside Yunyu, watching the anime with him.


    ***


    XuanLake stared at the bloodied body of the boss on floor 10 that had 1% HP left. The monster groaned in pain as it tried to run away. XuanLake stepped on the monster''s head and crushed it remorselessly.


    "I should have done this sooner," XuanLake commented as he walked to floor 21.


    [Floor 20 has been cleared.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 20%.]


    "Hehe, told you, right? We just need to watch and wait until he comes at me and pew pew, bang bang, boom boom~" Yunyu said while opening another bag of chips. He pointed at the television. "Look! Sailor Uranus and Neptune are here!"


    "I want to see them transform soon," Pupa commented as they ignored XuanLake, who slowly climbed the Tower of God alone.

 Chapter 191: 7.29

    Yunyu binge-watched the first season of Sailor Moon until he got the notification from Pupa.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 50%.]


    With that, he also got the notification from the Tower of God;


    [Floor 50 has been cleared.]


    Yunyu finally paused the anime and checked the peeking mirror. He saw XuanLake was fighting against the boss of floor 51 without breaking a sweat. Yunyu shrugged, "Wow, he is really dedicated. He doesn''t rest at all."


    "He doesn''t need to rest because all of these bosses were just ants compared to him now," Pupa commented, "He will start struggling after he reaches floor 85, though. Because PoisonLily is a perilous enemy even to a high leveled player. Because her poison could kill really fast, and she is agile."


    Yunyu remembered how XuanLake lost against PoisonLily in that cave because she was really agile, "Hm¡­ then I will watch over XuanLake in case he screws up again when facing PoisonLily!"


    It took a while until XuanLake cleared floor 84. When he entered floor 85, PoisonLily was ready with her corroding sword. In the middle of the floor, there was a corroding lake that would corrode anything it touched, and PoisonLily was slithering around the corroding water without worry.


    "Ah, look who is here, the betrayer who want to sacrifice Master Cutiepie69, what a surprise that you can actually reach my floor," PoisonLily taunted.


    ''Legendary PoisonLily || Level 110 || HP 100% || Passive: Enchanting Beauty.''


    ''XuanLake || Level 100 || HP 100% || Class : Warrior || Passive: Debug''


    XuanLake said nothing and summoned his sword. He used flight, so he didn''t need to touch the poisonous lake. He hovered above the water and used his first attack, "Air Slash!"          XuanLake opened the battle by attacking PoisonLily with the air slash. PoisonLily dodged easily and spit poisonous needles towards XuanLake.


    XuanLake flew higher to dodge, and PoisonLily followed XuanLake''s direction and continuously barraging him with poisonous needles until she stopped because the poisonous needles would constantly drain her mana, and none of those needles actually hit the agile XuanLake who flew and dodged around.


    XuanLake smirked, and he suddenly teleported in front of unsuspecting PoisonLily, "WHA¡ª?!"


    XuanLake slashed PoisonLily quickly and cut almost 40% of her health, "ARGHHH!"


    ''Legendary PoisonLily: HP 61%.''


    PoisonLily slithered back and dove inside the lake to recover. XuanLake saw how her health slowly regenerated. It turned out, the corroding lake was also a way for PoisonLily to heal.


    "HAHAHA! You can''t reach me!" PoisonLily taunted as she was submerged inside the corroding lake.


    ''Legendary PoisonLily: HP 65%... 70%... 75%.''


    XuanLake didn''t want her to recover until she got all her health back. He flew higher and took something out of his storage. He made a potion by extracting the essence of frost golem on floor 54 and put it inside a bottle.


    After that battle with PoisonLily in the cave, he realized that this monster had many attacks that could counter fire. She also had many attacks that could stop steel from hurting her body.


    But she didn''t have any counter to this, "I come here to defeat you because I want to meet Yunyu soon. I will make this as redemption for myself because I''ve abandoned Yunyu in that cave."


    XuanLake threw the potion filled with frost golem essence. When the potion touched the corroding lake, the glass got corroded immediately, and the frost essence was poured on the lake.


    Zing!


    The frost essence froze the whole lake until the lakebed. PoisonLily, who was inside the lake, could do nothing since she was also frozen in the spot.


    [Woahhh, that''s smart! Xuan knows that he cannot enter the poisonous lake, so he just froze the lake instead! What a resourceful player!]


    [Pupa: Unlike you, who would often screw up because you just want to show off.]


    Pupa and Yunyu were actually watching from the sideline. Both of them were invisible, with Yunyu snacking on popcorn. He was always ready to protect XuanLake in case he screwed up. But seeing this development, maybe Yunyu''s concern was a bit overexaggerated.


    XuanLake could handle this easily. He stabbed his sword over the frozen PoisonLily and then used one of his ultimate, "Final attack: Part the waters!"


    "GYAAAAHHH!" PoisonLily shrieked when XuanLake''s sword suddenly sliced the frozen lake in half and cutting her body in the process.


    ''Legendary PoisonLily: HP 5%.''


    The parting ice gave a chance for PoisonLily to escape, but she was already at 5% health, and there was no way she could fight XuanLake at this rate. She would die soon.


    PoisonLily glared at the nonchalant XuanLake. She gritted her poisonous fangs and shouted, "I will not die without a fight! I will bring you down with me, you cheap man!"


    PoisonLily suddenly sucked a lot of air, and her body started to bloat like a pufferfish. She got bigger, bigger, and bigger until she was ready to explode with just one pop.


    However, XuanLake didn''t seem to be bothered with it because he already had three Advanced Chip from that Lost Android planted inside his gear, so he was absolutely immune to poison.


    But Yunyu didn''t know about the three chips. He thought that XuanLake would die if he inhaled the miasma.  Thus, he threw away his bag of popcorn and dashed towards XuanLake.


    "I WILL TAKE YOU DOWN WITH ME!" PoisonLily yelled as she exploded and created a massive wave of giant miasma that covered the entire floor. Pupa teleported away out of the floor immediately, but Yunyu dashed towards XuanLake and used his skill, "Yunyu''s Love Bubble!"


    XuanLake was surprised when Yunyu suddenly appeared in front of him and engulfed their body with a pink bubble that protected them from the miasma. They faced each other until their noses were touching.


    Amidst his shock and confusion, XuanLake tried to hug Yunyu. Yunyu briefly smiled at XuanLake and teleported away before Xuan could hug him. In the end, XuanLake''s hand only hugged the empty air.


    He was trapped inside the pink bubble until the miasma dissipated. He was staring at the empty floor with a notification over his head.


    [Floor 85 has been cleared!]


    ''Yunyu¡­ why did you save me? You must have thought that I only have one advanced chip that would risk me dying against the Poison, but why would you need to protect me after all the horrible things I did to you?''


    ''Do you hate me¡­ or do you actually love me?''


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 85%.]


    "Phew, that was close," Yunyu said as he teleported back to floor 100. He flew to the refrigerator and opened a bottle of fresh mineral water, "Well, since PoisonLily has been slain, I think Xuan can reach my floor in no time!"


    Pupa wanted to say that XuanLake had three advanced chips before, but since Yunyu acted way too fast, he dashed towards Xuanlake and protected him. Pupa couldn''t help but sigh and pity that guy, "Poor guy, he must have been confused and heartbroken right now. I bet he thought that you are still in love with him."


    "Huh? What?" Yunyu ignored Pupa''s comment as he already turned on the television and continued with season 2 of Sailor Moon.


    "¡­ nevermind, you rarely think anyway."


    ***


    Since the bosses on floor 86 and above were all angels, XuanLake finally took out the sword that he forged for this occasion, the sword that might also defeat Yunyu. He summoned the Blood of Demon King Sword.


    His heart was still grieving over Yunyu. He thought that Yunyu''s previous action to protect him was a form of goodwill.


    ''Does this mean I still have a chance? Does this mean we can still mend our relationship?''


    XuanLake clenched his sword as he slashed the boss in Floor 86 easily. The Blood of Demon King Sword was a unique sword that would get sharper and deadlier the more he slain monsters, especially when it slew angels.


    XuanLake could feel the power from the sword entering his body. It was excruciating as if his body had been burned from inside out. But the moment it finished, XuanLake felt that his strength increased exponentially.


    He repeated this by slaying all the monsters on each floor without mercy until he reached floor 99, where an archangel with light mace was waiting for his arrival. The archangel started attacking first by charging towards him, but XuanLake dodged easily and killed the Archangel with one slash and drained the archangel''s life essence for his sword.


    ''Master of Archangel: HP 0%.''


    [Floor 99 has been cleared!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 99%.]

 Chapter 192: 7.30

    [Floor 99 has been cleared!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 99%.]


    "W¡ªWait, that''s so fast!" Yunyu panicked because he was still in the middle of his binge-watching. He thought XuanLake would spend at least five more hours until he reached the peak. Who would have expected that he could reach it in one hour!


    Yunyu hurriedly used his magic to make the bed disappear. Then, the fridge, the television, and the trash can full of coke bottles and opened snacks. He hurriedly summoned a mirror and brushed his silver hair, and also fixing his forehead tiara.


    "Why are you so panicked anyway? XuanLake has seen everything inside out," Pupa commented. Yunyu shook his head in disagreement while continue to brush his long hair.


    "You don''t understand, Pupa. I have to look good and menacing! I am the last boss, after all! What is the last boss without a grand entrance?" Yunyu said while spraying on some perfume on his robe.


    "¡­"


    The moment Yunyu finished taking care of his appearance, XuanLake''s footstep was heard near the entrance. Yunyu hurriedly sat on his throne in the middle of the vast ocean, trying his hardest to look menacing in front of XuanLake.


    The moment XuanLake entered the peak, he saw the man he loved sitting on a throne. He was clean with a white robe and that golden tiara on his forehead. He tried to smirk menacingly, but it came out as cute, even for Xuan.


    Pupa stared at Yunyu, who tried his best look menacing. It didn''t have the heart to tell Yunyu that he was not scaring anyone here.


    Like the last boss of an epic tale, Yunyu opened his monologue, "Welcome, XuanLake. Congratulations on beating the challenge until you can reach the peak of Tower of God, but this will be your end."


    "I shall put an end to your epic journey, I will maintain my power, and I will¡ª"


    Yunyu hadn''t finished his monologue when XuanLake suddenly teleported in front of him. He stood with his eyes unblinking, and then he hugged Yunyu, who was astonished by the speed.


    XuanLake hugged Yunyu tight and whispered, "You are so beautiful like this, Yunyu. Why didn''t I fall in love with you the moment we met? Everything would be much smoother if I know how hard can I fell in love with someone."


    Yunyu was stunned for a moment, and XuanLake took his time to kiss Yunyu''s lips. The moment their lips touched, Yunyu teleported away from XuanLake, "T¡ªThat is unfair! Brother Xuan, I haven''t finished my monologue!"


    XuanLake smiled at his cute Yunyu and replied, "I know you never actually want to hurt me, so let''s go back, okay? Or do you want me to settle here? As long as you are with me, then I am okay, Bai Yunyu."


    XuanLake''s eyes were locked in Yunyu as if he didn''t see anything but Bai Yunyu in front of him. And his head kept on repeating Yunyu''s name, "Yunyu, I think¡­ I cannot live without you anymore."


    [¡­ I think he went mad.]


    [Pupa: No shit. He becomes a true Yandere, probably the worst out of everyone we saw so far.]


    [¡­ I still feel bad, though. Honestly, he is a good boyfriend if not because of his yandere strike.]


    [Pupa: And who is the petty person who turned him into a yandere again?]


    [¡­ Anyway! This is just a virtual world. This is not his place! He needs to return back to real life, no matter how beautiful the illusion is!]


    [Pupa: You always try to be the wisest when you know you screw up real bad.]


    XuanLake tried to approach Yunyu gently, but Yunyu ran away from him, trying to make a fixed distance between them. Such an act actually broke XuanLake''s heart, but he knew that it was inevitable.


    Their relationships were started with deceit and harmful intention, and it would end badly as well.


    For the first time in his life, XuanLake dropped a sincere tear. Maybe it was more like a heartbroken tear. He raised his Demon King sword that had been fully merged with his hand. It was quite grotesque since XuanLake''s right hand had turned into a sword with blood dripping from the tip.


    He pointed the sword at Yunyu, "This sword has eaten way too many angel souls, Yunyu. And I don''t want you to be the next. So I will make sure to defeat you without too much pain, okay?"


    XuanLake dashed towards Yunyu, and his sword was directed on Yunyu''s face, but in less than an inch, before the tip touched Yunyu''s face, it stopped.


    Because Yunyu didn''t dodge at all, nor he tried to fight back.


    Bai Yunyu just closed his eyes and waited until the sword killed him.


    "Yunyu, why don''t you dodge?" XuanLake asked.


    "Ah¡­" Yunyu teleported away in response. He was considering how he should act.


    [System¡­ should I fight him? I feel kind of guilty fighting him after what I did, to be honest.]


    [Pupa: Depends, but I think, for him to actually kill you. You have to do a bit of struggle.]


    [Hm¡­ true. I will make sure that it wouldn''t hurt him too much, though.]


    Yunyu raised his hand and summoned his wand. He pointed the wand towards XuanLake and did an attack, "Take this! Pink Sugar Heart Attack!"


    The wand summoned a barrage of love bombs towards XuanLake, which Xuan voluntarily took with a smile on his pain, "Yes, you can attack me, my cute Yunyu, your attack is my bliss."


    ''XuanLake: HP 95%... 90%... 85%... 80%... 75%... 70%... 65%... 60%.''


    [W¡ªWait, he is enjoying this! What a masochist!]


    [Pupa: Not only he is an emotional masochist, but he is also a physical masochist, what a trainwreck.]


    Yunyu stopped the attack, he gulped, not knowing what to do. All he wanted was just to be slain in this game and complete it, "B¡ªBrother Xuan, you also do an attack, so it is fair fight¡­" he begged.


    XuanLake smiled and teleported in front of Yunyu. He kissed Yunyu and then pinched his cheek gently to make tiny damage.


    ''Cutiepie69: HP 99%.''


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [What the heck should I do?!]


    [Pupa: What a weirdo, just kill this spicy chicken host lah! Just punch him, twist his neck, cut his leg, you can also torch him to die! Why are you so soft!]


    [Hey, that''s too much!]


    "B¡ªBrother Xuan¡­ what do you mean by this? You are not going to fight?" Yunyu asked hesitatingly.


    "It depends on you. Do you want to fight for real? What prize will I get for fighting you? You know I have no intention to reset the game. I just want to take you home," XuanLake''s smile deepened.


    "Well then, if you want to take me home, then you have to defeat me first!" Yunyu yelled, "Because I will never return with a weak man!"


    The moment Yunyu said that, XuanLake shot a demon hellfire from his hand towards him. Yunyu almost got a heart attack as he dodged it.


    "Fine then, I shall leave you at low health and take you back," XuanLake said as he prepared another attack.


    Yunyu, who finally got a response, raised his wand again. He danced around and spun exaggeratedly, "I will open with this, Moon Spiral Heart Attack!"


    Thousands of spiralling love beams came out of Yunyu''s wand and attacked XuanLake. However, XuanLake didn''t dodge at all. Instead, he took it all happily, "Ah¡­ being hurt by my cute little Yunyu¡­"


    ''XuanLake: HP 50%... 30%... 10%.''


    Yunyu stopped attacking immediately, "B¡ªBrother Xuan¡­ please dodge¡­"


    "Oh no, Yunyu, you should''ve killed me first and then I can finally awaken my power, like this¡ª" XuanLake stabbed his own heart and decreased his own health bar to 1%. Yunyu was utterly shocked by XuanLake''s action.


    But it was not for long, because there was an even bigger surprise. XuanLake''s body suddenly burst with dark energy emanated from his body. He kept his twisted smile as his body suddenly buffed up bigger, bigger, and bigger.


    "I will defeat you in no time, my cute little Yunyu. And we will return home¡­"


    Yunyu felt that something was wrong with the abnormal growth. He did an appraisal on XuanLake.


    ''Debug-Hu-Xuan || Level ??? || Class : ??? || Passive : ???''


    [System¡­ I have a bad feeling about this¡­]


    [Pupa: He just entered debug mode, but since he had swallowed so many essences and merged with that demon sword, his power is too overwhelming for himself, especially with his current mental state.]


    [WAIT, WHAT?! HE WILL EXPLODE AND DIES?!]


    [Pupa: At this rate, yes.]


    XuanLake also felt something was wrong with him because he expected himself to double his strength when he used debug mode. But suddenly, he couldn''t control the growth at all, like a nuke that was ready to explode.


    Knowing he would kill Yunyu if he exploded here, XuanLake warned Yunyu immediately;


    "Yunyu, you should leave now!" XuanLake warned, "I will explode soon! LEAVE!"


    [Pupa, what can I do?! I don''t want to restart this excruciating world!]


    [Pupa:¡­ You just need XuanLake to destroy the crystal in your heart. Go commit hara-kiri or something before he exploded.]


    Yunyu saw the demon sword on XuanLake and got an idea. He approached XuanLake, who tried to step back when Yunyu was getting near, "GO AWAY! LEAVE THE FLOOR NOW! YOU WILL DIE!"


    "That''s what I want to do, Brother Xuan¡­" Yunyu raised XuanLake''s sword hand and smiled, "Remember, this is just a video game, a virtual reality."


    XuanLake''s eyes widened when Yunyu suddenly pushed the sword hand towards his heart. The demon sword penetrated Yunyu''s heart and destroyed the game crystal in the process. A following in-game notification popped in front of XuanLake.


    [Tower of God has been cleared! Congratulations, Player: XuanLake. The game will restart in 10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­ 7¡­]


    "NO, YUNYU!" XuanLake pulled his sword out of Yunyu''s heart, he hugged Yunyu tightly, "Yunyu! Don''t die! I don''t want to leave this virtual reality without you!"


    "Ah¡­ Brother Xuan¡­" Yunyu caressed XuanLake''s cheek. His body kept on growing, but it should take a while until he exploded. Thus, XuanLake would be able to escape the virtual reality unharmed.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Xuan, it''s all my fault¡­ just because of a petty revenge, I turn everything into chaos¡­"


    "I know that we''ve done way too many destructive things together, so¡­ it''s best if you never remember me in real life, okay? Please continue living as a good person because I know that you will be a great person in real life."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%. The world has been completed! Congratulations, host!]


    Yunyu''s body slowly dispersed in data bits alongside the world who slowly scattered into bits. XuanLake''s heart was shattered into pieces. He kept on staring at his empty hands, trying to feel the man he loved disappeared in front of his eyes.


    "Yunyu¡­. My little Yunyu¡­"


    A black hole appeared in front of XuanLake. It sucked him first before sucking all the remaining players out of the virtual reality.


    The game has been cleared.


    Pupa and Yunyu floated around the empty space for a moment. Yunyu''s eyes didn''t leave XuanLake until he got sucked out of the virtual world.


    "Ah¡­ I feel so guilty for XuanLake¡­ if we ever meet again in the future, I want to give him¡­ an amazing blowjob as compensation," Yunyu sighed.


    "So, do you want to leave now?" Pupa asked.


    "What is the next world?"


    "Alpha/Beta/Omega Intergalactic, with aliens and stuff."


    "¡­ OMG YES! I WANT TO BE A SEXY OMEGA! LET''S GO!" Yunyu hugged Pupa, who just rolled its eyes, and they disappeared out of the world.


    Hu Xuan opened his eyes, and he looked to his left and right and saw his parents, maids and butlers, and even his grandparents. They were all looking at him with care and worry, but Hu Xuan ignored them all as he looked up at the ceiling. He mentioned one name that did not exist in this real world, "Bai Yunyu¡­"

 Chapter 193: 7.31: Prime Minister with Weird Obsession

    "My son!" Madam Hu was the first one to hug Hu Xuan and cried her heart out. Hu Xuan was their only heir and was a very potential seedling. They were taking care of him until he could escape the virtual reality.


    However, Hu Xuan didn''t seem to be happy. He just stared blankly at the ceiling and kept calling the same name over and over, "Bai¡­ Yunyu¡­"


    Hu Xuan was the first to escape and wake up from the virtual reality world. It was also confirmed that he was the one who cleared the game with his excellent in-game sense, quick-thinking, and his overall talent.


    Just as usual, because Hu Xuan had always been the best of them all.


    He was the son of Prime Minister Hu, a handsome and accomplished young man who graduated from university at seventeen years old. He invented many things at such a young age. Hu Xuan stayed low key because he was not someone who liked public attention until his ability to beat that game popped out, and he became an instant celebrity.


    Everyone dug out his identity and family. After they knew that he was the son of Prime Minister Hu and a handsome genius, he became one of the country''s most popular bachelors.


    It was not something that Hu Xuan liked though, in fact, after he woke up from that virtual reality, he started acting weird.


    He didn''t want to interact with anyone, nor he wanted to talk unless necessary. Hu Xuan would spend his whole day with his computer, trying to program something that Master and Madam Hu didn''t understand.


    It continued until he was twenty-six years old when Hu Xuan decided to follow his father''s footstep and learned how to be a politician.


    His step was smooth sailing since he was the previous prime minister''s son and was popular enough in the masses. Hu Xuan became the Prime Minister at thirty-five, a massive accomplishment that one would ever dream of.


    However, the said Prime Minister didn''t seem too happy with it. He was still in his prime years, handsome, showered with everything one could have, and was an expert in many things. But he was not interested in any woman, and not even a man.


    Hu Xuan was like a monk that kept his chastity for an unknown reason. Like right now, he was in a formal party, and many young women were trying to woo him, but all in his mind was just a name that would haunt him forever, his first and true love, ''Bai Yunyu¡­ Bai Yunyu¡­ Bai Yunyu¡­''


    At the age of thirty-seven, Hu Xuan used his money and power as Prime Minister to take the now top-secret file of the game that trapped everyone. Since that incident, the game data had become the government''s top-secret, afraid that someone might use it to do something evil.


    Hu Xuan formed a team full of talented programmer and hacker with one goal;


    ''Find a trace of a man called Bai Yunyu if he is real. And if he is not, find his data and develop an AI with that data.''


    Hu Xuan paid a lot of money to find the trace of Bai Yunyu in such a complex game. Until his subordinate said that Bai Yunyu was an ex-player that died long ago and had transferred all his consciousness inside the game.


    But they couldn''t find the identity of Bai Yunyu in real life.


    "What should we do next, sir?" one subordinate asked.


    Hu Xuan stared at a room inside his house that he created solely for Yunyu, in case he was a real person. He clenched his fist and then loosened it. He replied, "Extract all game data about Cutiepie69 or Bai Yunyu, and make an AI out of it."


    Bai Yunyu AI''s development was successful in less than two years because Hu Xuan used almost all his fortune perfecting it.


    In the end, Bai Yunyu AI was created, an AI that would accompany Hu Xuan for his entire life.


    "I''m back, Yunyu," Hu Xuan said as he hung his coat on the hanger.


    A small hologram popped in front of Hu Xuan, Bai Yunyu had the same face as the one in the game, and he smiled at Hu Xuan cheerfully, "Brother Xuan! Welcome back!"


    "Are you behaving well today?"


    "Yes! I ordered the robots to clean the house, I set up your schedule tomorrow, and I also prepare dinner!" Yunyu replied with happiness beaming from his face.


    Hu Xuan smiled and rubbed the hologram''s head, he knew that Yunyu was just an AI that did everything based on his self-learning and controlled the house, but it made him happy nonetheless, "You are doing good, my cute little Yunyu."


    "Anything for Brother Xuan!"


    ***


    Hu Xuan was unmarried until he reached the age of eighty when he was sitting at the garden bench. He had Yunyu hologram that had been set to look old, so it gave him the illusion that they grew old together.


    Hu Xuan placed his wrinkly hand on top of the hologram hand and asked, "Yunyu, do you love me?"


    "Hm? Of course! I love Brother Xuan the most!" the hologram replied excitedly.


    Hu Xuan smiled, "Of course, if you don''t love me, why did you need to sacrifice yourself for me back then?"


    Hu Xuan closed his eyes and passed away peacefully.


    ***


    Hu Xuan opened his eyes again and saw a man with a black-golden robe standing in front of him. He said nothing but smirked. The man flicked his sleeve to summon an orb that showed a muscular man with general attire fighting a swarm of weird looking insects. Without an explanation, Hu Xuan immediately knew that it was Bai Yunyu. His eyes widened as he tried to break the sphere that trapped him.


    "You already know that this is Bai Yunyu?"


    "Yes! My cute little Yunyu! Give me my cute little Yunyu!"


    Han Ye stared at Hu Xuan, who was like a starving lion. He scoffed, "If you want to see him, come and join me."


    There was no fight from Hu Xuan at all. He immediately turned into a small orb that Han Ye swallowed.


    Han Ye tasted the bitter love and obsession of Hu Xuan, then he smiled bitterly.


    Because he and Hu Xuan were very similar, when it all first started, he acted almost the same as Hu Xuan¡­


    Deprived of Yunyu''s love, and would give everything for that guy. But he betrayed him for the sake of the world and locked him in this empty space for centuries.


    "What is the use of saving the world, but you locked the man you claim as your lover for centuries¡­"


    "That means you never put me as your priority, Bai Yunyu."


    Han Ye caressed at Yunyu''s cheek in the sphere. The memory of Hu Xuan made him emotional. He couldn''t wait to show up and meet Yunyu, but he knew that the only thing he would do when they met was destruction.


    "Bai Yunyu, in each world, you made me fall in love with you again and again, but you also break my heart over and over. Why do you need to put me into such torture?"

 Chapter 194: 8.1 Oh, my smexy bara omega!

    "General, about the swarm of Zergs that is predicted to come near the border of Lebth province next month, do you want to dispatch a legion of B- ranked soldiers, or a small troop of A ranked soldier?" a man asked Yunyu, who just opened his eyes.


    He stared at the man in front of him, a tall and strong man, probably in his late thirty, he didn''t know the context, but it seems that he was a high-ranked general, so he acted based on his understanding, "Go for the B- ranked soldiers first, see the amount of Zergs that are invading our territory, and then dispatch the A-ranked soldier right after, so we don''t lose too many soldiers. I shall join later on."


    "Yes, sir," the man bowed his head and left the room.


    Yunyu looked around and saw that he was in another futuristic setting. He complained, "Aw man, why can''t we have a peaceful world? The last world is already very tiring¡­"


    Pupa materialized and swirled around Yunyu, "Well, this is ABO intergalactic world, where humanity has been developed far in the future and left the earth because it is unhabitable now. Humanity has to fight against the Zergs or insect aliens for territory. And Also, because of how human have been evolving to keep reproducing no matter the gender, so we wouldn''t lack manpower¡­"


    "Human has evolved into three different categories, other than the regular male and female. Now we have Alpha, Beta, and Omega. The Alpha is the dominant one, usually have better strength than the rest of the people and usually destined to be a leader of some sort. Oh, and their seed is also almost a guaranteed pregnancy."


    "Omega is the one who has the weaker body, they tend to do more traditional stuff, like housewife or househusband, and both male and female omegas can get pregnant. Omegas are often looked down only for a breeding purpose, though, which is a tragic truth in this world."


    "The majority are betas. They are as close as a ''normal human'' can be in your world, and they make the majority of the population. Humans are then divided into a category based on their physical strength to fight the Zergs. The rarest and strongest is the SSS rank strength, down to F strength," Pupa explained the general idea of the alpha/beta/omega. Yunyu nodded in understanding because he often read stories about omega verse, so it was not a shock.


    "Then, what is the story of this world? What causes everything to collapse?" Yunyu asked.


    Pupa showed a hologram of a man with red hair killing the Zergs. He was a handsome young man, probably in his late twenties, and had a tall and powerful lean muscle, like a typical alpha male.


    He wore a red robe with the golden crest on his chest, signifying that he was a young king that led the Zergs.


    He was strong, but as time passed by, his strength slowly dwindled, and he got grotesquely eaten by the Zergs, "This is the master of the world, Altair Roderick. The son of the Roderick family, a powerful dukedom full of powerful alphas. Even his ancestor, Zeke Roderick, was one of the most powerful alpha, and Altair can be said to be the best in his generation."


    "He is destined to be just like his father, the retiring General Dane Roderick, the general before you. But in the end, he got married to Prince Rigel Constellar, an Omega male prince and the only heir of the throne."


    "Since he left the military and joined the royal circle, he lost almost all his strength as an SSS class soldier and indulged in royal gluttony. He went as far as getting influenced by the scummy nobles and consumed drugs."


    "In the end, when he becomes the king of humanity, he could not defend against the huge wave of Zergs swarm and died, leaving humanity cease to exist."


    "Ah¡­ what a pity, for an SSS rank man to die out of indulgence¡­" Yunyu sighed. He looked at himself in the mirror. He was amazed by the physique of the male god in the mirror. He had a short haircut, perfectly V-shaped torso to waist ratio, great abs and muscle under his general uniform, and the sharp gaze that would scare the Zergs, "S¡ªSystem, am I also an alpha here? I''m a handsome alpha!"


    "No, you are an omega. Your name is General Vega Satellarnus, an omega with S rank. You are already an exceptional man for an omega because an omega can reach A rank at best, which is already extremely rare. Vega Satellarnus came from a small village in the far north to sign up for the military academy."


    "But since the very beginning, no omega is allowed to be in the military due to their heat cycle. Since most military soldiers are alphas, an omega heat might cause a disaster during war or cause fights between the alphas to mate with the omega."


    "So, you hide your identity as an omega with suppressing pill and entered the military as a beta soldier. However, when General Dane Roderick found out that you are an omega, he asked you to either leave or signed up for a secret government experiment to improve your physique and to stop your heat cycle as an omega."


    "So here we are, General Vega Satellarnus, currently 29 years old, tight, upright, and self-disciplined SS+ physique hidden omega that can probably take over a wave of Zergs alone and return unscathed."


    "So, General Vega Satellarnus is like¡­ captain America, but intergalactic version. But I''m still an omega, right? So there is a chance I will get heat in the future, correct?" Yunyu asked.


    "Yes, but the chance is almost close to zero, so you don''t need to worry about it unless you find a man that is stupid enough¡ªI mean, a man is attracted enough to conquer you without knowing that you are an omega. Because the beauty standard of omega in this era is like this¡­"


    Pupa showed an androgynous man that looked beautiful and charming. He had a small crown on his head with his name on top of it.


    ''Prince Rigel Constellar, the heir of Royal Base.''


    "So, this is Prince Rigel¡­ what a beautiful and charming man, kind of reminds me of Uncle Aster Di Arlingdon from world 4," Yunyu commented, "But¡­ I''m sure there are men out there that loves Bara, right? I mean, my physique right now, I can attract Bara lovers!"


    Pupa had to open a dictionary to discover what Yunyu meant with Bara;


    (Internet slang) A genre of homoerotic media, usually manga and often pornographic, made by gay men for gay men in Japan.


    "Ah, Pupa, you don''t need to open the dictionary. In general, Bara refers to the type of BL with overly masculine men acting as the gong or the shou, and is usually very graphic," Yunyu giggled, "Don''t ask me how I know it, let''s just pretend that we are in a novel world and the author happens to love bara so much!"


    Pupa rolled its eyes. Of course, it had to be another weird fetish that he had, "Well, whatever you do, don''t get OOC. General Vega is an uptight, righteous, disciple and serious man.


    "Sure, sure~" Yunyu waved his hand carelessly and continued staring at his body. He adored his physique, and then Pupa sensed someone was coming. Pupa said hurriedly, "Someone is coming!"


    Pupa turned invisible immediately, right at the moment when a handsome man with red hair in his early twenty stormed inside Yunyu''s office rudely and said, "Damn it, I got bored with all these trainings! You, general¡­ ah, I forgot your name already. Give me a more challenging task!"

 Chapter 195: 8.2

    "Damn it, I got bored with all these mundane trainings! You, general¡­ ah, I forgot your name already. Give me a more challenging task!"


    The man crossed his arm and leaned on the wall, raised his chin up and arrogantly, "You, general something, why do you keep giving me an easy training with those B- rank soldiers? Are you mocking me or what? I am the great-grandson of Zeke Roderick, the son of Dane Roderick, your previous general!"


    Yunyu was a bit shocked by this handsome man''s words. Although he looked stunning, masculine, and somewhat boyish, he came as a bratty kid.


    [This is¡­]


    [Pupa: Yes, Altair Roderick, 19 years old, the young master of Roderick dukedom and well¡­ very bratty. He is currently under your tutelage for about a month already. Because his father is the previous general and his SSS physique, he got special treatment from everyone.]


    "It''s General Vega Satellarnus for you, Cadet Altair Roderick," Yunyu frowned with such attitude. In his world, he was used to stay grounded and to work hard for everything he wanted. So, he had a particular animosity towards the wealthy, bratty kid who got everything they wanted with just a flick of a finger. But they still tried to find their way to complain about everything.


    Yunyu sat on his office chair and cupped his hand, "What do you want then? You''ve been in the military academy for one month, and you already have the privilege to train with more senior cadets a few years older than you."


    "Hah!" Altair scoffed mockingly, "You mean, those guys that cannot even stand a punch from me? You call them senior cadets? Come on, even a joke has its limit."


    Yunyu was silenced, not knowing whether he should raise his voice or not. Because General Vega''s setting said that he was a calm and collected person who would never raise his voice on his subordinate unless it needed.


    That was why General Vega was very popular in the military. Even though he was a ''beta'', many alpha soldiers were willing to follow his order.


    Altair sneered at General Vega''s silence. He swaggered towards the general and slammed the table. He provoked the general with a mocking grin, "You see, general, this is why those B- physique cadets would just be fodder on the battlefield. They are trained by someone like you."


    "What do you mean by that?" General Vega looked up as their eyes met. There was a trace of displeasure in his eyes, which only provoked Altair even more. He bent his back and propped his head with his elbow on the table, so he was at the same eye-level with General Vega.


    "If I remember correctly, General Vega Stellarnus is only a beta general, right? Maybe my dad is just blind. How could he appoint a weak beta as a general after him?"


    "Cadet Altair, you should watch your words or¡ª" Yunyu''s words stopped when Altair suddenly pinched his chin with enough strength;


    "You see, nothing is amazing about you. You are just a beta that will submit to an alpha like me. Maybe my dad is putting you in this position because of something?" Altair smirked, "To be honest, General Vega is a stunningly gorgeous man for a beta, which is very rare. I wonder if you use your back to get this position from my dad."


    That words finally provoked the general. He brushed Altair''s hand away from his chin and stood from the chair. Altair stood in front of General Vega in response, still with that mocking smile.


    [What the heck! This kid is not bratty. He is an asshole!]


    [Pupa: Well, it really depends on what kind of bratty is your limit.]


    [What is his current Breakmeter and Fatemeter?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter 0%, Fatemeter -20%. He really thinks that you are not worth to be the general, especially the general that leads him. Maybe because he is an alpha and you are a beta.]


    [Not only an asshole, but he is a supremacist as well! Ugh, I will teach this kid some manner!]


    [Pupa: Don''t get too hasty. He is just an arrogant green boy. Actually, he has never been dispatched to the battlefield to fight the Zergs.]


    [But you said that General Vega Satellarnus is a self-disciplined military man!]


    [Pupa: Indeed.]


    [Then, let''s teach this kid some discipline!]


    "What? Are you angry because I speak the truth? There is no way a beta like you can be a general without something behind you," Altair laughed, "General Vega, I pity the soldiers who follow a weak general like you. What a waste of an alpha¡ª"


    General Vega slammed the table with his fist until it broke in half. However, instead of being scared, Altair raised his eyebrows to provoke the general even more, "General Vega Satellarnus is angry? This is a surprise, knowing how patient and kind you are to your subordinates and taking care of them like a cute little omega trying to lead a troop."


    General Vega pulled Altair by the collar and gazed deep at him, he was rarely angry, but when someone unintentionally mocked him as an omega, General Vega would get his blood boiling.


    "What do you want? Do you want to fight me?" General Vega asked. He was ready for a fight if that was what this brat wanted.


    "Fight you? HAHA, you are just a beta with an SS+ physique! I am an alpha with an SSS physique. Do you think you really can defeat me? Dream on!" Altair pushed General Vega and fixed his ruffled collar, "But if you are that eager to lose in front of your subordinates, then so be it. I will replace you as the leader once you lose, deal?" Altair said as he stretched his hand for a handshake.


    "Deal," General Vega said, but he refused to accept the handshake. Instead, he walked past Altair and then said, "Prepare yourself in the training ground. I will order my subordinates to watch our fight. I hope after this, you may train hard to be a good soldier rather than a loud-mouthed brat."

 Chapter 196: 8.3

    The cadets were standing behind the line of the wide training ground. They were ready to watch the fight between their mighty general, General Vega Satellarnus, versus the ex-general''s boastful son before General Vega, Altair Roderick.


    Altair had short, blazing red hair that was quite conspicuous under the sunlight. Everyone couldn''t help but glance at his trademark fiery red hair, and he took pride in it. Altair drank a bottle of water before preparing himself for a fight.


    He stripped his uniform and showed his showstopping abs that bedazzled everyone. Altair cracked his knuckles and did few punches in the air. He commented on General Vega, who had just entered the training ground, "Ah, General, you are here. I thought you would chicken out, haha!"


    "No, I do not run from a fight, especially when it is about my honour," General Vega said.


    "Well, if you want to surrender, this is the best time to do it. I don''t want you to cry and report to my father that I''m bullying you!" Altair taunted the general.


    The cadets gritted their teeth and clenched their fists after such provocation, but General Vega didn''t seem to be bothered. He calmed his subordinates and stripped his uniform.


    Unlike Altair''s abs that was ''in your face'' kind of muscle that you often saw in a strong alpha, General Vega had beautiful abs, perfectly contoured and proportioned. It was such a beautiful muscle that threw everyone in awe.


    True, their general was a beta, but General Vega might be the strongest beta humanity could ever have.


    Altair was also bedazzled for a moment, seeing such beautiful abs, but he shook his head and focused himself. He prepared his stance and clenched his fist in front of his face, "Are you ready, General?"


    [Ehehehe, everyone is looking at my body, how stimulating.]


    [Pupa: Focus! You are an upright and serious General!]


    [Yes, yes, I know!]


    [Pupa: But, can you really handle Altair?]


    [Oh, don''t underestimate me, Pupa. I have way more experience than him. I''ve transmigrated in seven worlds, remember?]


    General Vega stood straight with his hands cupped behind, "I''m ready."


    "Why do you cup your hands behind?" Altair asked before he made his first move.


    "I don''t want to hurt my cadet severely. He might cry," General Vega smiled. Altair was provoked by such remark, he grinned maliciously;


    "Well, your loss¡ª" Altair dashed towards General Vega. He was really fast that most cadets who watched him couldn''t see his move at all. It was almost like he had teleported right in front of General. Altair was sure that General Vega could not dodge this.


    But to his surprise, General Vega flashed a smile before Altair''s fist touched his face and then dodged by turning to the left. Altair punched the air as he rolled to the ground and recovered immediately.


    He glared at the General, who still stood straight, unscathed.


    ''How in hell he can dodge me?! He is an SS+ beta, and I am the SSS alpha!'' Altair gritted his teeth, unable to accept defeat.


    Altair dashed again with his extreme speed, and this time, he used his feet to kick General''s stomach. But again, General Vega just dodged to the right, and Altair kicked the air before falling to the ground.


    The cadets laughed at him and clapped their hands at their General.


    Altair was ashamed that he missed twice, even falling to the ground while the General just stood nonchalantly, "Why are you not attacking!?"


    "Just like what I told you, I do not want to hurt my cadet severely because they are an important asset to the kingdom. I suggest you surrender now before you get hurt for real, Cadet Altair," General Vega said.


    "Never! I will defeat you instead!" Altair dashed again, but this time, he used both his hand and leg to attack. He punched first, and General Vega tried to dodge, but before the General could successfully avoid, Altair did a follow-up kick on General''s waist.


    And the kick successfully landed, ''Yes! He will fall to the ground now!'' Altair thought.


    But to his surprise, General Vega only winced a little before using his feet to kick Altair''s stomach until he was flown across the training ground and hit on the tree behind him, "ARGH!"


    Altair felt the powerful kick almost made him vomit his gut, and the collision with the tree behind him actually made the tree shook wildly. Altair thought he also broke his back in the process.


    Altair fell on the ground, holding his stomach and vomiting all his lunch, "Urk!"


    The cadets watched the boastful SSS physique alpha, who said he could take on anyone here even if they were fighting against him at the same time, fell on the ground and vomited his lunch. It was such a brutal hit for Altair''s pride that he didn''t want to raise his head for the moment. He was too ashamed of himself.


    ''I¡­ I got beaten by a beta¡­''


    General Vega walked to Altair and then raised his chin up with his finger, "Cadet Altair, you are fast, but your physique is very fragile. It was a low kick from me, and you already lost all your strength. This is simply intolerable when we are fighting Zergs in the future."


    Altair glared at General Vega and cursed, "Eat shit, you trash beta!" then he spat on the General''s face.


    "YOU!" every cadet who saw this were ready to kill Altair, but General Vega only stared in displeasure and said;


    "I think you need to reflect upon your attitude, Cadet Altair Roderick. Rest now," General Vega flicked Altair''s forehead. The flick was actually powerful enough to make Altair dizzy and fainted in the process.


    [¡­ not going to lie, when he spit on me¡­ I got turned on¡­ just a bit.]


    [Pupa: Oh no, I don''t even want to talk about it any longer, it''s too disgusting.]


    [Hey, you should appreciate someone''s preference!]


    [Pupa: Yes¡­ but not your preference!]

 Chapter 197: 8.4

    Altair woke up in a familiar room, with his doting mother sitting at the edge of his bed with a worried expression. When she saw that Altair finally opened his eyes, she hugged her tightly, "Altair, my son!"


    "Ouch! Ouch! Mom, I''m hurt!" Altair winced a few times whenever his mother tightened his hug. Madam Roderick hurriedly released her hug and coughed slightly, "A-Ah, I''m sorry, I was so worried that something terrible happened to you, since General Vega called us, saying that you have an injury during training.


    Altair looked at himself. It seemed that he had been bandaged around his torso and stomach, probably because the kick was too vicious for him. Altair still couldn''t believe that he was down with just a kick against General Vega. It was such a humiliation for him.


    But it was also a wakeup call for him because he didn''t expect to be utterly beaten by beta with SS+ physique. Altair looked at himself in the mirror. There was a big red bruise on his forehead because he fell unconscious after one flick, like a little child.


    "Well, since you are alright now, I suggest you to start paying attention to your body and stop being a brat. Because General Vega said to your father that you have had a bad attitude in the military academy," Madam Roderick sighed, "I shouldn''t have spoiled you rotten when you were young. You should apologize earnestly to the General after this."


    "What? That General is only a beta! An SS+ Beta! I would lose my face if I apologized to him! I will never apologize to a beta¡ª"


    "Why won''t you apologize?"


    Hearing her husband''s voice, Madam Roderick immediately retreated out of the room and left Altair alone.


    Altair got silenced immediately when he heard the voice of his father. His father was a very strict father that often scolded Altair for his mischievousness and troublemaker attitude, but he was not a man who often beat his son.


    But this attitude¡­ what a disgrace.


    "D¡ªDad¡­" the stubborn Altair deflated immediately after getting confronted by his parents. He gulped and said in a low submissive voice, "Uhm¡­ that¡­ you know¡­ how can I apologize to a beta like that. I would be humiliated even more¡­"


    "YOU GOT BEATEN BY A BETA BADLY, AND YOU STILL REFUSED TO APOLOGIZE?!" Dane Roderick''s voice thundered inside the room. Altair cowered in reflect, afraid that his father might really hit him.


    "General Vega has told me about everything, from you refusing to train with other cadets, insulting him for being a beta, and even went as far as challenging him on a duel!" Dane Roderick spewed all the sins that Altair made, but the last one really made his blood boil;


    "And after you got beaten by him, you refused to apologize, curse him and spit on his face! Altair Roderick, you really have no discipline!"


    "D¡ªDad, but I¡ªI''m the alpha, of course, I¡­ Uhm¡­"


    "It is called experience, my fellow soldier," the voice of a man that Altair despised so much suddenly came from the door. General Vega entered politely, "I''m just teaching you that great talent still needs practice. It will develop into a great experience in the future. Please take notes."


    Altair gritted his teeth. He really wanted to punch this guy''s face for acting all mighty and solemn, "You just win because I let you! If we do a rematch, you will have no¡ª"


    "ALTAIR RODERICK!" Dane Roderick''s voice thundered again, and Altair deflated again. He still glared with complete hostility towards General Vega, though.


    [BUAHAHAHA! He was so bold and dominating in the military academy as if he owns the world. But he deflates like that in front of his dad!]


    [Pupa: Remember when Junze pointed a gun at you? You have the same expression, you know.]


    [We don''t talk about that, Pupa.]


    General Vega bowed at his retiring leader respectfully and said, "Sir, this might come as quite disrespectful, but I refuse to teach a cadet that does not want to listen to my order. With utmost respect, please assign Cadet Altair Roderick to another general that is willing to teach him."


    Dane Roderick was worried about this word from his most trusted disciple. Because Vega Satellarnus was the most patient, persevering, and good-natured general, he was probably the only one who wanted to accept Altair, a natural troublemaker.


    Altair had been assigned to other generals, but they refused because they knew the track record of Young Altair. Although he was a rare SSS Alpha, he was simply too dangerous to be put inside their group.


    Dane Roderick stared at his wilful son and sighed, "Please give him a chance. I believe he can be a great asset for humanity if trained right. I will discipline him in front of you."


    Dane Roderick ordered his son, "Altair, turn around!"


    "Huh, what?!"


    "I said, turn around and raise your butt!"


    Altair gulped. He sensed that something terrible would happen to him soon. But seeing how angry his father was, he unwillingly turned around and raised his butt.


    "I think this is the best way to make him stop thinking that he is superior just because he is an alpha, General Vega, please spank him as a punishment," Dane Roderick said.


    "What?! Dad! That is too much! I will lose all my dignity!" Altair struggled, but he was the one who got hurt whenever he struggled.


    "Silence! This is because of your bad attitude!"


    General Vega walked


    to the bed and saw the raised butt of Altair Roderick. It was covered with short, of course, but it was firm and shaped very nicely.


    [Oh my god, I''m trying hard not to laugh right now! What a great plot twist, a hidden omega spanking an alpha!]


    "W¡ªWait! Wait! Wait! This is not right¡ª"


    PA!


    Altair stopped talking when he felt the big hand suddenly spanked his butt.


    PA!


    Truthfully, it didn''t hurt at all because General Vega didn''t have any intention to hurt him even more, but the humiliation¡­


    PA!


    Altair wouldn''t have the face to see anyone after this, especially General Vega.


    PA!


    ''Okay, that actually feels good¡­ wait! Altair, you dumbass, what are you thinking!''


    PA!


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 0%.]


    [¡­ Wha, this alpha actually enjoys spanking¡­]


    After the fifth spank, General Vega stopped his spank and said to Dane Roderick, "Sir, I think this is enough. I hope Cadet Altair Roderick will reflect upon his attitude and return back to the military academy better than before."


    "Are you sure? You should spank him more. He has been a disrespectful kid to you," Dane Roderick suggested.


    "DAD!" Altair glared at his father, who sold his son out.


    "Silence! What kind of cadet spit on his own general?!"


    "No, don''t worry, I think he has learned his lesson, Sir," General Vega refused out of politeness. Though, truthfully, Yunyu still wanted to spank this guy more.


    "Ugh!" Altair grumbled. He glared at General Vega again and swore in his heart.


    ''I swear I will take my revenge on you, General Vega! You dare to spank me like this, then I will spank you back five times more! I am not an alpha if I can''t get satisfied with my revenge!''

 Chapter 198: 8.5

    Altair returned to the military academy after three days of resting in his house. He kept saying to his father that he didn''t want to return because he had no face to see General Vega Satellarnus. But his father said that no general would like to accept him except General Vega, so he had to go.


    Altair grumbled in his heart as he dragged his bag to General Vega''s office. He knocked on the door until he heard General''s voice, "Come in."


    "Ah, you are finally back," General Vega said as he put down the document on his hand. He stood tall in front of Altair and asked, "Cadet Altair Roderick, have you been fully recovered?"


    "Yes, sir¡­"


    "And you have reflected on your attitude previously?"


    "Yes, sir¡­"


    "Good, now go and join your senior cadets and train with them," General Vega commanded, but Altair didn''t budge from his position. He stood still and then said;


    "Sir, I don''t want to train with them."


    "Why? Don''t tell me that you think they are inferior to you," General Vega asked.


    "Well, that¡­"


    Truthfully, that was the correct reason. Altair felt that sparing with them was just a waste of time.  Although he had been beaten by the General, he was still above all of those senior cadets.


    General Vega was an exception. After Altair got beaten effortlessly by the General, he cultivated a bit of respect towards the General. If he wanted to train, then he wanted to do it only with General Vega.


    Knowing Altair''s line of thought, General Vega sighed and said, "Go spar with them now, and you can spar with me at night. We will do midnight training."


    "Really?!" Altair was surprised that the General proposed this first, "General, I will keep your word as a promise! I want to train with you at night!"


    "I do not lie to my fellow soldier. Now go train with them," General Vega commanded.


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Altair saluted the General and headed to the training ground in full spirit.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 5%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 5%.]


    "Ehhh¡­ that was easy," Yunyu commented, "So I suppose, to complete this world, I just need to make Altair Roderick an accomplished soldier, right?"


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and confirmed it, "Indeed, it should be quite easy. Altair is also not a scheming character like Hu Xuan. He is just prideful and bratty. You should be careful, though, because of this nature. He is also easily influenced."


    Yunyu smiled as he watched Altair, who started sparring with other cadets, "Honestly, Altair reminds me of Javier. They are both straightforward men that are quite bratty, inexperienced, and dumb. But I guess they can be trained in a good direction."


    "You seem to be very sure that you can complete this world easily," Pupa said, "Don''t you remember how confused you were when Javier''s Breakmeter and Fatemeter raised up and down like crazy?"


    "Well, I finally understand him after we got married and lived together for a long time."


    "I see¡­ well, it seems that you forgot about one thing," Pupa said.


    "Hm? What? I think I understand my husband from world 4 like reading an open book," Yunyu frowned.


    "Well, you forgot that both of them can impregnate. So, if you want to have a bunch of little spawns around you again, this is the time. Especially with an SSS alpha like Altair, once an alpha like him went on a rut and found his mate, he would do it over and over until his seed is overflowing inside his mate to make sure that poor omega will get pregnant."


    "In short, he is Javier the chrysanthemum destroyer 2.0, Altair Roderick," Pupa informed.


    Yunyu was shocked by the sudden realization. He forgot that Altair was an alpha and he was an omega, so if they got together¡­


    Yunyu gulped, "P¡ªPupa, I think I will make Altair an accomplished general in the future and then leave as soon as possible."


    "Why? I thought you want to have sex here," Pupa circled around Yunyu, "I still remember that one of your fetishes is getting fucked by Alpha remorselessly.


    "Y¡ªYeah, I know, but you know¡­ that is just a fantasy! I don''t want to get pregnant again! Do you know how painful it is to give birth?!"


    "Of course, I know. I watched you giving birth. I even record it if you want to see," Pupa said.


    "No need!" Yunyu was utterly horrified by his experience of giving birth, "I will just find a beta to mate. I heard it''s hard for a beta to impregnate an omega, right?"


    "Indeed, but the chance of an Alpha and Omega to have an offspring is almost 100%," Pupa replied.


    Yunyu gulped, although the notion of having sex with a strong alpha was very tempting, but whenever he remembered about the time he had to give birth, he would rather not.


    "Well, I will treat Altair like that little brother I have to raise until he becomes a big strong man! I will find a good omega for him to marry and mate and then leave the world! Absolutely no way I''m going to mate with him and get pregnant again!"


    Pupa watched how Yunyu was horrified by the notion of male pregnancy. Well, it was not his fault, though. Because giving birth was indeed a scary moment for women. And Yunyu was still a man, though a hoe one.


    ''Should I tell him that pregnant Omega is really easy to give birth?'' Pupa was thinking for a moment and then shrugged. Pupa wanted to see what Yunyu would do if he didn''t intentionally fill the Fatemeter.


    Because Pupa had a suspicion with it, Yunyu was extremely lucky with Fatemeter, like what happened in the previous world. 0% Breakmeter and 100% Fatemeter was an incredible achievement, although troublesome one.


    Meanwhile, Altair was a lot more silence inside the barrack with other senior cadets. They were currently eating their dinner after rigorous training and sparring. Maybe that fight between him and General Vega had knocked some sense in him. However, his eyes still showed contempt towards those cadets, and he was always looking down at them.


    One senior cadet couldn''t hold his anger any longer. He clenched his fist and said, "You, Altair! Why are you still looking down on us? You have been beaten horribly by General Vega after all those boastful words! But you still have face to show up here and look down on us!"


    Altair ignored him and continued eating his dinner. The senior envied the fact that this guy got many leniencies after all the horrible thing he did to General Vega, "I bet you are using your dad''s power to force General Vega to accept you back, right?"


    "What alpha ran to his dad, crying and begging after he got beaten by the general? I bet an omega would be able to dominate you!"


    CRACK!


    Altair smashed the long table until it got destroyed, shocking everyone in the cafeteria. He glared at that man who dared to insult him, he cracked his knuckle, "I will break your jaw, you piece of¡ª"


    "Altair Roderick!"

 Chapter 199: 8.6

    "Altair Roderick!"


    The majestic voice made everyone froze on the spot. They turned their heads to the cafeteria door. They saw General Vega Satellarnus standing with a solemn face, glaring at all of them.


    Altair turned his head, and his anger deflated instantly. Instead, he felt guilt, like a boy that was caught red-handed fighting with his friend, "G¡ªGeneral, I didn''t start it. He is the one who provoked me."


    General Vega strode towards Altair and then caught him by the collar. He pulled Altair to leave the cafeteria, but before he left, he ordered his subordinates, "None of you have the initiative to stop a fight between your comrades? Go run the track ten times."


    "YES, SIR!" the cadets gulped. They just had rigorous training today, and they were expected to run the track ten times?! They glared at their friend who dared to provoke Altair while silently noting that Altair should not be provoked in the future.


    Meanwhile, General Vega pulled Altair to another side of the training ground, where there were alone. Altair struggled as he felt that he did not do something wrong, "General, it''s him who starts first!"


    "It doesn''t matter who starts first. All I know is that you cannot control your anger," General Vega said.


    "But it''s the matter of pride! He said that even an Omega can dominate me, an Alpha, of course, I get angry! Can you imagine being dominated by an Omega? As an Alpha, I would rather die!" Altair tried to defend himself. He felt that there was nothing wrong with his words.


    General Vega stopped and released Altair''s collar, "I see, so that''s the problem."


    Altair took few steps back when he felt a hostility in General''s aura, "G¡ªGeneral, what are you¡­"


    Altair dodged when he saw a fist almost touched his face. It was such a close one that he lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    "G¡ªGeneral, what are you doing?!" Altair protested. He stood from the ground and prepared his stance in case if the General would attack again for no reason.


    [He is still a supremacist! Ugh, I hate people who think they are better because of their something they are born with. I will teach this kid to respect everyone regardless of their gender and status, so he can be a great  general in the future!]


    "You said you want to train with me, right? This would be our training," General Vega said as he prepared his stance, "Get ready, soldier."


    General Vega flashed and disappeared from his position. He was so fast that Altair couldn''t predict which side will he attack, ''Damn it, what is wrong with General so suddenly?!''


    "Argh!" Altair was punched on both sides two times and then got punched in the stomach. He fell to the ground headfirst.


    "Altair, your endurance is really low. It is actually quite concerning," General Vega commented. Altair gnashed his teeth, "Of course it''s fucking low. You kicked me without mercy!"


    "Words," General Vega said, "I''ve spared my time to train with you, but this is your limit? I''m starting to think that you are not worth my time if you can''t even hit me."


    "NO!" that sentence provoked Altair, who got the strength to wake up from the ground. He took a stance to prepare himself, "General, I will prove to you that I am worth your time!"


    Altair charged towards the General and punched his face, but before the punch could reach General''s face, the General used his palm to caught Altair''s fist and flung him to the side.


    "Argh!" Altair''s body was flung until he hit the sandbags. Altair gritted his teeth and dashed again to attack the General, this time, he flashed his fist to General Vega''s abdomen. The General caught it again with his hand.


    But it was not all. Altair used his feet to kick General''s head, which General Vega also caught quickly.


    "Not worth it," General Vega said, "Use your brain to find a strategy, so you can hit me."


    Altair gnashed his teeth and did a somersault to escape from General''s hand. He took a few steps back and formulated a strategy to hit the General. He had to prove that he was worth training.


    Altair observed General Vega for a moment and noticed that his hands trembled, probably because he had to stop an SSS alpha attack many times.


    Altair finally found a great idea, and he dashed towards General Vega again.


    General Vega frowned the same obvious attack over and over. It was very one-dimensional and too straightforward. Thus, he caught the attack again with his palm and winced because stopping the alpha''s attack was still very painful.


    "HYAH!" Altair used his other hand to punch with the same result. Altair repeated the process until General Vega''s palm had been bruised and trembling for real. At this rate, he wouldn''t be able to hold anything in the future.


    That moment when Altair attacked again, his fist almost touched the General''s face.


    "Okay, that''s enough," General Vega smiled as Altair''s fist almost touched his skin, "That''s enough, you win."


    Altair stopped attacking and stood in front of the General expectantly, "General, I am worth it, right?"


    [¡­ HOLY SHIT! THAT FIST ALMOST BRUISED MY PRETTY FACE FOR REAL!]


    [Pupa: Ah, how unfortunate.]


    "Yes, you are worth it. You''ve shown an observant nature, although you do it by brute force. I can also sense that you are taking the fight seriously, which I approve," General Vega smiled.


    "Great!" Altair nodded happily. Somehow, General Vega''s approval felt ten times more accomplishing than a compliment from other people.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 10%.]


    "So, what will we do next? I''m ready for another sparing," Altair said, but General Vega shook his head.


    "You can rest now. I was just testing you and to give you a little punishment," General Vega said.


    "Punishment?"


    "Yes, because you seem to look down upon Omegas. Remember, you are also born from your omega mother, and you would also marry an omega in the future," General Vega chided.


    Altair scoffed, "Sir, I''d rather die than marry a weakling omega, and I mean that."


    General Vega frowned, "What kind of alpha doesn''t like omegas¡­ tell me then, what kind of person is your type?"


    [By secretly digging to Altair''s preference, I will find a suitable mate for him. I just hope that he has some typical taste, though.]


    Altair was surprised by that question. He needed a few minutes of thinking before coming up with an ideal type, "My ideal type is an omega male who is not a weakling! He must be at least S rank, and he should be strong enough to spare with me daily!"


    "I also want him to be someone in power, serious, majestic, but not too domineering. Lastly, I want him to have muscle! I seriously hate a weak, thin omega that can only cry like a cute little kitten!"


    [So¡­ he basically wants a bara omega. An omega that can spar with him daily.]


    [Pupa: Indeed.]


    [Eh¡­ finding such omega, this would be very hard! Maybe one between one million chance to find that kind of person.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Okay, it is settled then! I will try my best to find a bara omega for Altair!]


    Pupa facepalmed with its invisible hand.

 Chapter 200: 8.7

    Days passed normally in the military academy. Altair slowly grew into a good cadet. Although he was still very arrogant towards his comrades, he would obey anything that General Vega said.


    Like a good lap dog, Altair would take all orders from the General seriously. There was a joke circulating around the military academy that Altair was General''s lapdog. If General ordered him to jump off the cliff, then he would do it without thinking twice.


    Altair didn''t seem to care, though, as long as they didn''t provoke him to the face, then he just presumed that they were cowards who didn''t have the bravery to say it out loud. Like those noble ladies who could only gossip behind his back.


    Altair was currently sparing with General Vega. Their kicks and punches were as fast as light, but both of them were mostly unhurt when sparring. Altair''s chest rose up and down as he took a breather. General Vega said, "Cadet Altair, let me show you a move that can help you kill the humanoid Zergs faster in case you couldn''t use your mech.


    General Vega walked towards Altair. His gaze was deep and brooding, which made Altair''s heart skipped a bit. But he shook his head immediately once the General was in front of him.


    "Put your hand on my chest," General Vega said.


    "H¡ªHAH?!" Altair''s eyes widened. He thought the General was just joking, but he looked dead serious, "O¡ªOkay¡­"


    Altair gulped as he put his chest on General''s warm and firm chest. He could feel the General''s heartbeat that seemed to stimulate his heartbeat because his heart started beating faster as well.


    "Okay, now, put your other hand on my neck," General Vega instructed more.


    "G¡ªGeneral this is¡ª"


    "What?" General Vega frowned as if there was nothing wrong with this, and it was just another day of midnight training.


    Feeling silly, Altair engulfed General''s neck with his palm. General Vega started giving more instruction, but Altair''s eyes wavered as he tried to dodge General''s line of sight.


    "Okay, now, humanoid Zergs are the hardest to beat because they are agile and have similar strength to at least S rank human. But to kill them fast, you should push the chest¡ª" General engulfed Altair''s hand with his and pushed it to feel his chest even more, "¡ªand then pull the neck¡ª" General Vega stretched his neck, so Altair could clearly feel General Vega''s muscular neck completely at his mercy.


    "¡ªif you do it right, the humanoid Zergs will die instantly."


    Altair was silenced, but he kept on gazing on that neck. He started having perverted thought that an aroused Alpha usually had. He started thinking if he should bite General Vega''s nape and mark him as his mate.


    His perverted thought started exploring the possibility of General Vega under him, begging for him to fuck him senseless while offering his ass for him. It was such a wild fantasy that slowly grew inside Altair''s head.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 25%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 10%.]


    Altair was dazed that he didn''t realize his pants tightened, and he had a thick bulge on his pants. General Vega felt something was poking his navel when he looked down and saw the bulge, "Cadet Altair¡­"


    Altair shook his head, and he followed the General''s line of sight. He jolted and distanced himself from the General. He bowed deeply and said, "P¡ªPardon me, General!"


    "N¡ªNo, it''s alright. I know you are a vigorous young alpha. You must have been sexually frustrated because of continuous training. I know that you want to vent some of that frustration, maybe the rest of the cadets as well."


    General Vega seemed to consider something and then said, "Should I call some prostitute to the military academy? Or should I let you guys to the red light district in Penth District? Since I know alphas have a very high sex drive, especially young ones."


    Altair''s face blushed red. He shook his head and bowed his head again, "N¡ªNo need, General! I will solve it myself! Please excuse me!"


    Altair hurriedly left the training ground to the bathroom and pulled down his training pants. His trembling big cock twitched when he remembered about touching General Vega. He got stimulated even more when he thought about marking him.


    Altair shook his head and slapped his own cock, "You horny thing! That is the honourable General Vega! Do you think he is willing to raise his butt up and beg you to enter? Stop getting hard!"


    "There is no way I''m in love with the General. This must be because I got too busy with training that I haven''t beat my meat for a while!" Altair denied. He twisted the shower knob to take a cold shower, so he could calm down.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu giggled mischievously in the training ground alone, "Hihihi, do you see his expression? That''s the expression of a green boy trying his best to stay calm but got stimulated in the end. So cute."


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and smacked his head, but because Yunyu was an SS+ human in this world, Yunyuu didn''t seem to get hurt at all. Which made Pupa even more annoyed, "You said you don''t want to have sex with him! What is this?"


    "Hey, hey, relax. I was just playing around. I mean, isn''t it good? It will help him stop thinking about exercise, training, sparing again and again. He has been punching every day! He should release a bit of pent up frustration. Besides, my information is correct. That is the way for you to kill a humanoid insect."


    "You know that he might fall in love with you in the end, right?" Pupa said, "Do you want to get married to him in the end and have children again?"


    "¡­"


    "Answer me!" Pupa pressed Yunyu.


    Yunyu acted as if he didn''t hear anything and close his ears with his fingers, "Na na na, I don''t hear you, Pupa!"


    "Don''t act like a kid! I know you just want to tease him and have fun but want to run away from responsibility later on!" Pupa continued chiding Yunyu, who walked towards his office.


    "You will create another meaningless trouble, spicy chicken Yunyu!" Pupa continued chiding even after they entered the office. Yunyu tried to ignore Pupa until he couldn''t handle it any longer. He clicked his tongue in annoyance and said;


    "Okay, okay! Don''t worry, I won''t tease him any longer! Also, I''m going to war against the Zergs in Lebth province next week. I won''t have time to play with Altair!"


    Pupa rolled its eyes. Yunyu was really a troublemaker, either intentionally or unintentionally. He always attracted trouble that would escalate into a disaster.


    "I just hope that you don''t play around like what you did with Hu Xuan or XuanLake. Don''t you see how crazy he became?


    "Yes, I know. I was just teasing Altair once. I remember there will be a royal banquet in one month, filled with the high ranking generals and nobles. I think I can search for his mate there. Or maybe, he would find an omega he fancies. Then we investigate that omega''s family background to make sure that Altair doesn''t get estranged from his way to be a great general."

 Chapter 201: 8.8

    General Vega was walking around the training ground, checking out the mech that was at least eight feet tall with a dock in the chest for the pilot to control the mech. Each mech was built different and could only be used by at least S rank soldier.


    His mech was named The Man Drill. It was called like that because the mech had a drill as its left hand and a sawblade as the right hand. It was a heavy mech that only General Vega could use because the drill and sawblade needed both extreme strength and precision to be fully controlled.


    And nobody in the military had better precision than General Vega.


    General Vega tinkered with his mech when he got a report from his Lieutenant that the B- rank legion had been dispatched. The A-rank troops will follow soon, "Sir, based on the scout information, the Zergs swarm has two waves. The first wave will be a small wave of weak Zergs, but the second one might be too dangerous for our soldier without your help."


    General Vega nodded and said, "I shall arrive there before the second wave starts. You can rest assured. Make sure to support the front line. I don''t want to lose too many soldiers. They are also my precious comrades."


    "Yes, sir!" the Lieutenant bowed and then left the General.


    General Vega continued checking his mech until he heard the loud sound of another mech landing on the training ground. It was a blazing red mech with showy gold plated ''SSS'' on the shoulder. It had a thin and springy leg, so it would jump and kick agilely. And it also had hands that shaped like boxing gloves.


    Altair came out of the mech and approached the General, "General, good morning!"


    General Vega frowned as he saw the mech behind Altair. Altair noticed the General''s line of sight, and he proudly said, "Hehe, that is the mech for my eighteenth birthday. I name it SSS Boxer. It fits me really well as a highly mobile mech that hits hard."


    "I can see that," General Vega said, "But why are you here with that mech?"


    Altair blinked innocently and replied, "I want to join you to fight the Zergs, of course."


    General Vega jolted, and his face looked displeased instantly, "You are just a green boy! You haven''t even finished your training as a cadet! What a crazy idea in your head, thinking that you want to join the fight now! Zergs are dangerous. They are not your playground!"


    Altair''s pride got hurt immediately. He just wanted to help the General and perhaps¡­ to woo the General with his skill a bit. But facing such rejection and said that he was not adequate, as a proud alpha, Altair got angry.


    "I can do it! You know that I''m really strong!" Altair stubbornly insisted that he could be a great help for the General.


    "No, you are not ready. I don''t want you to get hurt if you join the battle now," General Vega said.


    "I''m not a kid! I can take those Zergs by myself!" Altair took a step forward, closing his distance with General Vega, "General, you must trust me!"


    General Vega was surprised by such advance that he instinctively pushed Altair back, "Go home! This is a good time for you to enjoy a family meeting with your family!"


    "I want to go and fight the Zergs!" Altair kept on insisting.


    [Sigh, what a troublesome kid. Altair is so prideful that he refuses to listen to anyone when it touched his pride as a strong alpha.]


    [Pupa: Well, now you have a stubborn kid latching on you, you have to do something.]


    General Vega sighed, "Cadet Altair Roderick, this zergs fight will be very dangerous! As much as I trust in your ability, I don''t want you to risk losing you. So as your General, I order you to return back home or stay here."


    General Vega went inside his mech and turned on the mech, "I do not want to see you in Lebth Province, understand?" he said, but he left immediately with his mech, basically cutting any chance of negotiation between them.


    Altair gritted his teeth as he saw General''s mech going further and further. He looked at his mech ''SSS Boxer'' and smirked, "I''m sorry, General, but I will have to disobey your order now."


    ***


    General Vega arrived at Lebth Province''s border and saw that the first wave of Zergs swarm had been cleared. There were many disgusting insects on the open field, either being crushed or burned.


    "General!" three Lieutenants under General Vega''s order were standing with their mechs. They had joined the first wave swarm unscathed, though their mechs had been dirtied with insect green liquid, similar to slime.


    "Is everything under control?" General Vega asked.


    "Yes, Sir! But we are not sure about the second wave! Because it might be too much for us to handle, but with you here, I''m sure we can clear it without worry!"


    General Vega nodded, "How long until the second wave?"


    One Lieutenant looked at his watch and replied, "In one hour, sir."


    "Let''s get prepared then," Yunyu said.


    According to the report, they lost five B-ranked soldiers on the battle and two A ranked soldiers. Although it was unfortunate, it was a tiny number considering this was Zergs yearly invasion.


    General Vega lined up the remaining soldiers and the Lieutenants with their mechs, "My fellow comrade, I know you are tired from the first wave of Zergs Swarm, but fear not, I guarantee our win because I will be joining the war! As your general, we shall fight together until our last stand! FOR HUMANITY!"


    "FOR HUMANITY!" the soldiers shouted together.


    [Ehe, I''m so cool! Like, honestly, I have the urge to just dance around and do some stupid stuff whenever I''m acting seriously.]


    [Pupa: Please don''t. You know the OOC alarm will ring if you do that.]


    As the soldiers were ready in their position to fight the Zergs. The ground started shaking, the sign that the second wave of Zergs Swarm was coming.


    General Vega was entirely focused, but once the swarm of Zergs started getting closer, he was shocked by the presence of a giant mantis in the middle of the Zergs. There were thousands of various sized Zergs, but that giant mantis was one of the most dangerous Zergs.


    Turned out, the first wave was just a bait for the big boss to appear. Because without the help of two SS+ mechs, there was no way they could win. This giant mantis was known to wreak havoc in the now-abandoned city, Abiorne.


    All soldiers were petrified, but General Vega focused his gaze and hollered, "DON''T BE SCARED! FOCUS ON FIGHTING THE SMALLER ZERGS, I WILL FIGHT THAT GIANT MANTIS!"


    [Pupa: Not going to lie, you look so brave right now.]


    [Huh? What? I mean, prepare for the restart anytime. Because we are going to die, probably.]


    [Pupa:¡­ You always have a way to ruin my expectation.]


    [Dude, that giant mantis can cut my body in one slash! Do you think I can win against that? Even two SS+ mechs might not be able to defeat it!]


    [Pupa: Then, I will prepare for a restart once you got cut.]


    [You black-bellied system!]

 Chapter 202: 8.9

    The Zergs swarm attacked the soldiers without mercy. Some insect spewed poisonous spit, some had a bite that could tear the skin, some had sharp sting that could penetrate the human body. It was a brutal battlefield.


    The soldiers were valiantly fighting against the Zergs. The Lieutenant wanted to help their General, but General Vega stopped them and ordered, "Focus to help the soldiers! I will fight that giant praying mantis myself!"


    The Lieutenants gritted their teeth as they knew it would be a life and death situation for General Vega. But it was expected that he would say that he didn''t want many soldiers to die under his order.


    Thus, they obeyed the order and helped the soldiers to fight smaller Zergs to minimize soldier casualty. The giant praying mantis was about to attack a soldier before General Vega''s sawblade attacked its head.


    The giant praying mantis jumped and used its scythe arm to attack General Vega. The General dodged it by jumping back. The giant mantis then used its other arm to attack the General.


    General Vega used his sawblade again to shield him from the attack. He thought the giant mantis would get cut from the saw blade, but it turned out its arms were as tough as steel.


    "Damn!" General Vega gritted his teeth and charged in with his drill. He targeted the mantis''s abdomen, but the mantis noticed it and flew away, giving General Vega the information that it was a vital part aside of its head, of course.


    Thus, General Vega flew with his mech and continued on using his sawblade to deflect the mantis attack while pressing the giant mantis by continuously targeting its abdomen with the drill.


    The giant praying mantis realized that it couldn''t stay like this forever because this human was not playing around. He had incredible endurance and strength. Thus, the giant mantis retreated for a moment.


    "D¡ªDid that mantis retreated?" General Vega said to himself. He squinted at the giant praying mantis, who retreated far. The General was about to put down his mech weapon before hearing the loud buzzing noises from afar. When he noticed it, his eyes almost came out of its socket.


    The giant mantis returned with another swarm of smaller praying mantises, probably the exact size of a regular human. The smaller praying mantises charged at him with their scythe-like arm. General Vega knew that there was no other way except by using his sawblade. He took a deep breath and then turned on the sawblade arm on his mech to full speed mode, "I will not lose! For humanity!"


    General Vega spun around with his sawblade arm and cut all praying mantis that came in his direction. Hundreds of praying mantis'' chopped arm fell on the ground, twitching while the mantis'' body had been brutally torn by the saw blade.


    However, the amount of praying mantis didn''t seem to decrease, and General Vega started losing his energy.


    [Oh god, I''m so dizzy, I think I''m going to puke soon.]


    [Pupa: So, I guess I will see you get eaten by a mantis and then we are going to restart one hour later.]


    [Why do you really want to see me dead?! Where is my host, right!?]


    [Pupa: Just like what I said before, it is one of a kind entertainment.]


    General Vega''s mech finally stopped spinning after he lost his momentum. There were countless chopped bodies of praying mantis on the ground, but the big boss, the giant praying mantis, was still unscathed.


    "At this rate, Lebth Province will be destroyed, and humanity will lose another territory," General Vega gnashed his teeth, he prepared himself again. The saw blade had lost its function after too much usage. Thus, he stripped it to remove some weight out of his mech.


    He only had a drill now. He prepared himself to just drill through his way until he reached the giant praying mantis and drilled his body. Though the chance was slim, he couldn''t give up here because humanity depends on him!


    "Here goes nothing!" General Vega turned on the drill on his mech''s hand and then pointed it to the front. There was another wave of smaller praying mantises coming at him, so this was his only chance.


    "RAAARRGHHH!" General Vega''s drill pushed through the wave of praying mantises and destroyed all of them. He was so close to the giant praying mantis before the giant mantis dodged and used its arm to catch General Vega.


    "Argh!"


    "GENERAL!" the Lieutenants saw their general got caught by the scythe arms of the giant mantis. They charged towards the giant mantis but got attacked by the smaller mantises, which prevented them from reaching the General.


    Yunyu saw that there was no more hope because he had been caught in this scythe arm. If he didn''t escape soon, the scythe arm would cut him in half.


    [Pupa, let''s restart.]


    [Pupa: Not yet, you are not dead yet.]


    [Goddamn it!]


    Just when Yunyu felt hopeless, he saw a silhouette of a mech coming in his direction, and then¡ª


    "Let my general go!" the familiar voice of certain alpha awakened the hopeless general. He saw the blazing red SSS Boxer mech with its owner. Altair Roderick suddenly appeared on the battlefield like a superhero that saved the day.


    The giant mantis shrieked and released General Vega from its clasp. General Vega recovered immediately, and he glared at Altair, "Cadet Altair! What are you doing here! This place is too dangerous!"


    "I come here to save you! I don''t want you to die, General!" Altair gritted his teeth, "If you want to punish me, then punish me later!"


    Altair pointed at the giant mantis, "That thing needs to die first!"


    Altair dashed towards the giant mantis and quickly kicked its head. The giant mantis shrieked and retreated a few feet away from Altair. It couldn''t predict Altair at all because he was speedy.


    Thus, it decided to send another swarm of smaller mantis to attack Altair.


    General Vega hurriedly stood in front of Altair and then pointed his drill in front again before turning it on to the highest speed, "I will protect you, Altair!" General Vega shouted.


    The incoming mantises got drilled away by General Vega, who seemed to have infinite stamina. Altair gazed at General, who protected him from the swarm of mantises. Although the General was strong and had excellent endurance, he obviously already exhausted almost all his strength.


    Thus, Altair didn''t want to waste any more time. He didn''t wish General Vega to get hurt, so he said, "I will end this!"


    "What are you¡ª" before General Vega could finish his sentence, SSS Boxer already rocketed towards the giant praying mantis and aimed at its neck.


    "DIE!" Altair activated a blade on the mech''s leg and kicked the giant mantis'' neck. With the blade on the leg, Altair successfully sliced the mantis'' head clean. The giant mantis'' head dropped on the ground as the giant body dropped next and shook the ground.


    Other Zergs saw that their leader had been killed and lost their commander. They started fighting in an uncoordinated manner, making them easy to get exterminated by the soldiers on the ground.


    In the end, thanks to sudden intervention from Altair Roderick and his SSS Boxer, humanity was saved once more.


    There was a loud shout that was followed by the rest of the people "LONG LIVE HUMANITY! LONG LIVE HUMANITY! LONG LIVE HUMANITY!"

 Chapter 203: 8.10

    Amidst the loud rambling of the soldier yelling about their victory, SSS Boxer landed on the ground, and a handsome young man, not even entering his twenty, came out of the mech. He had blazing red hair that awed everyone. He had a smirk on his face, and the soldiers started chanting his name, "Altair! Altair! Altair!"


    They surrounded him like he was a hero. Altair enjoyed his short fame before The Man Drill landed on the ground. General Vega came out of his mech and stomped towards Altair''s direction. Altair had a wide grin on his face, expecting praise from the General.


    But to his surprise, General Vega came in front of him and slapped his cheek quite hard. Altair paused as he felt the hot print on his cheek. He stared at General Vega in disbelief. He thought the General would compliment him.


    "G¡ªGeneral?"


    "You stupid kid! Do you know how risky it is?!" General Vega fumed in front of Altair, who didn''t seem to get what did he do wrong. Altair gritted his teeth, and he replied back;


    "I just want to help!" Altair said, "If I''m not there, you would be dead!"


    "I''d rather die than risking my cadet''s life!" General Vega chided even more, "You know what would happen if you are careless?!"


    "I don''t want you to die!" Altair felt the veins on his neck started popping out, "I don''t want you to die in front of me! Because I lik¡ª"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 30%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 15%.]


    Altair paused and zipped his mouth. He almost said something that he shouldn''t say. General Vega was still angry at Altair''s recklessness and said, "Cadet Altair Roderick, return to the military academy right now. I will give you a punishment later!"


    "What?!" Altair gawked at his sudden discharge. He was obviously the hero that killed the giant mantis, but why did he get punishment instead of honour?


    "General, you can''t do this to me!"


    "Listen to my order! LEAVE NOW!" General Vega ordered. Altair clenched his fist. He felt that he was mistreated. He glared at General Vega and said;


    "General, why did you do this to me? You should be grateful that I saved you!" Altair shouted.


    General Vega glanced at the Lieutenants and the possible spies among his soldier that might target Altair after this. He clenched his fist and yelled, "LEAVE NOW ALTAIR RODERICK!"


    In the end, Altair gnashed his teeth and left with his SSS Boxer. He didn''t understand why the General did this to him, and he cursed, "Goddamn this! He should have been grateful and kiss me instead!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 35%.]


    [Pupa: You should let him have his time. He worked hard to kill that mantis.]


    [I mean, I want to. But I don''t want him to get comfortable with these high ranked Lieutenant Generals, at least not now. Because they would try to influence Altair behind my back. Once I praise Altair and favour him, those Lieutenants would try to pull him down. It is best to let Altair under my shadow for now and let him cultivate his power.]


    [Besides, based on the world background, it is said that Altair and Prince Rigel met after Prince Rigel noticed Altair''s sudden rose through the ranks, right? I think it''s too fast for him to get noticed by Prince Rigel. Knowing how beautiful that Omega prince is, there is no guarantee that Altair wouldn''t get tempted and return to that indulging life of royals.]


    [Pupa:¡­ How can you be so smart when it''s not about serious stuff, but so dumb and troublesome when it''s about love and cock?]


    [Hehe, I mean, you know what the ancient saying, too much cock makes you dumb.]


    [Pupa:¡­ Who said that?]


    [Bai Yunyu, Empress of Shi Empire, Year 150. Teehee.]


    ¡­


    Altair returned to the military academy with chaotic thought. He was thinking about General Vega''s words. Obviously, he did something great! He saved the life of General and killed that giant mantis. He deserved to be hailed as a hero!


    "At least, he should thank me and compliment me¡­" Altair grumbled as he kicked his SSS Boxer mech. He leaned on his mech, waiting until late at night when General Vega finally returned to the military academy.


    General Vega landed with his mech and then ordered Altair, "You can return to your home now. Don''t ever mention what you did today to your parents. You did nothing today, remember?"


    Altair clenched his fist. He didn''t understand what was in General Vega''s mind, "General, I need an explanation! Why are you doing this?!"


    General Vega shook his head and sidestepped Altair. He headed to his room while ignoring Altair, who kept on calling him from behind.


    Exasperated, Altair took a big step and clenched General Vega''s shoulder and pulled him, "General! Why are you doing this to me?! What did I do wrong?!"


    "Cadet Altair, you should not be reckless with your action in the future. It will harm you and your reputation," General Vega finally replied. But Altair didn''t want to accept this reason. He tightened his clench on General Vega''s shoulder until he winced a bit.


    "General¡­" Altair deeply stared at General Vega, but there was also a bit of pleading on his eyes as if he had been hurt by General''s indifference after he did so much.


    General Vega sighed, "I just don''t want you to get involved in many underhanded things. It goes hand in hand with your achievement and popularity. I want you to stay humble until you are ready, understand?"


    "So¡­ you are not jealous of me?"


    "Why would I? Cadet Altair, I always appreciate a soldier''s achievement. Since you are indeed a good soldier and shall be rewarded, but not now," General Vega said. He shrugged Altair''s hand off his shoulder and walked towards his office. Altair was stunned for a while. He thought that General Vega was trying to kick him out of the spotlight simply because he was jealous of his new achievement.


    Altair then realized that General Vega didn''t need to compete with him because the General''s achievement was more than enough for his lifetime.


    Feeling guilty, Altair took another step to block General Vega''s path and bowed his head deep, "General, I''m sorry for thinking bad about you¡­ I thought you are just jealous of my new achievement¡­"


    Yunyu saw the tall Altair bowed deeply in front of him. It reminded Yunyu of Javier, who often asked for a rub on his head whenever he did a good job on governing, like an obedient Doberman.


    Without much thinking, Yunyu rubbed Altair''s hair as if he rubbed Javier and said, "You are doing well. I''m so proud of you."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 20%.]


    Altair responded by raising his gaze and looked up to see General Vega''s sincere smile. It was such a beautiful smile that cracked the cold and firm exterior that the General showed every day.


    General Vega rarely smiles for anyone, let alone his subordinates and disciples. Altair might be the first person to say this. It made him feel special for the General. The sudden realization made Altair''s heart beat faster as he had another feeling in his heart.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 45%.]

 Chapter 204: 8.11

    Although General Vega already warned his soldiers not to tell anyone about Altair Roderick and his achievement, it was inevitable for the news to spread around the kingdom and developed into rumours.


    The rumour started from tame one like¡­ Altair Roderick was a strong alpha that took out the giant mantis after so much valiant struggle;


    Up to ridiculous rumour, like Altair Roderick might actually be a Zerg in disguise, and he could take over humanity. This one, even Altair, was laughing at such baseless rumour.


    However, Altair was never free from the bound of rumours after all, like the rumour that he was a young playboy that played with the hearts of many omega men and women. Though, that one was not entirely baseless. Because Altair had many lovers, both men and women, before he was admitted to the military academy, though he never slept with any of them.


    Even Altair''s parents, Dane Roderick and his wife, were surprised by their son''s achievement. When they asked General Vega of the achievement, the General simply said, "Indeed, Cadet Altair Roderick has achieved such amazing feat at such a young age. But I don''t want him to be arrogant and conceited after he won once."


    "He is still an inexperienced young man. It is best to let him develop first before he got too popular and other royals started having their eyes on him. Don''t you think so, General Dane?" General Vega said. Dane Roderick felt the explanation made sense and decided not to confirm Altair''s achievement to other nobles.


    Altair didn''t seem to worry much after he confronted General Vega that night, though. In fact, he trained even harder and didn''t seem to fret over his senior cadets'' taunt anymore. He became dedicated to training and even more dedicated when he trained with General Vega.


    Two weeks passed, and the ball for Prince Rigel''s debut would be held in two days. Prince Rigel was now eighteen years old and was a beautiful omega that was so popular even before his debut in the noble circle.


    But this ball was to show his true face instead of just pictures, which made everyone so excited about seeing Prince Rigel up close.


    Both General Vega and Altair Roderick were invited to the royal ball in the palace. Altair entered General''s office with a smile on his face, "General, do you want to go together for the Prince''s debut ball?"


    General frowned and continued reading the document in his hand, "I''m going alone. You should go with someone you like. It is also the best time for you to announce that you already have a boyfriend or girlfriend."


    ''But you are the one I like¡­'' Altair pouted. He leaned on the wall and said, "General, don''t you have anyone you like? What type of partner you are searching for?"


    "I don''t have time for romance," General replied, "Taking care of my soldiers and defending the kingdom is already an arduous task. I can''t afford taking care of someone else."


    "What if¡­ your partner is someone that doesn''t need your care? Maybe he is strong enough to protect you instead?" Altair hinted at something, wishing that General Vega would notice him and asked him out.


    But the General just continued reading his document and replied nonchalantly, "If I ever see someone stronger than me, then that guy or girl must have their own omega. You know that only very few select alphas are stronger than me, right? What are you trying to say here?"


    General clicked on a button, and the office door was automatically opened, "You should leave now. Don''t forget to bring your partner to the ball. You should have a partner when you are there to avoid needless flirting from other nobles."


    General said everything as if he didn''t put Altair in his eyes at all. It made Altair irritated as he stomped his feet and left the office.


    "Why is he so nonchalant?! Am I not being obvious enough?" Altair ruffled his hair in frustration. As he walked on the corridor, he saw one of his senior cadets used the public telephone to call his girlfriend. He looked anxious and irritated at the same time.


    "What? You will bring Pierre with you if I don''t come to your birthday?! Elysa, don''t be crazy!" he yelled on the phone.


    "HAH?! You think I am jealous? Never! Why would I be jealous? I won''t be jealous at all! Go with Pierre for all I care!" the senior cadet hung up the phone. He said that he was not jealous, but from his face, it was apparent that he was really¡­ really jealous.


    This scene gave Altair an idea.


    ''If I bring a girl to the Prince''s ball, then General Vega will not be so nonchalant of me anymore! He will definitely get mad and jealous!'' Altair thought.


    He felt like a genius and used the same public phone to call his parents and said, "Dad! You still remember that omega boy you want me to bring for the Prince''s debut ball? Yes, I will take him with me!"


    Dane Roderick was a bit suspicious of his son''s sudden excitement. He was always avoiding this topic before. What made him like this?


    But alas, Altair agreed to accept getting matched by his family, "Then, you should return back home and prepare for the Prince debut ball. You know that everyone will gather there."


    "I know! And General Vega would come as well!" Altair said excitedly.


    "Altair¡­ why do you always mention him whenever you talk to us?" Dane asked suspiciously. He had a hunch about his son''s feeling and said, "You should not do something stupid, remember? Because General Vega treats you as his cadet, that''s it."


    Altair rolled his eyes and replied lazily, "Okay, okay, whatever. I don''t even like him or something. I just know that he got an invitation as well."


    Then, he hung up the phone. Dane sighed.


    Of course, Dane Roderick knew about Vega Satellarnus'' hidden identity as an omega. But he understood that Vega did not want anyone to know about his identity because, for him, his work in the military was far more important than finding an alpha mate.


    Dane Roderick didn''t want Altair to fall in love and destroyed Vega''s life for real. When omega is marked by alpha, then that omega would get in heat often for that alpha only. Meanwhile, the alpha had the chance to cheat because he could mark plenty of omegas.


    Knowing how reckless his son was, he didn''t want him to destroy the life of a soldier he treasured the most.


    "Unless they are that fated pair¡­ Nah, I don''t think so. Fated pair is scarce, almost like a myth," Dane Roderick thought. The fated pair was Alpha and Omega, destined to be together because their DNA completed each other perfectly, almost like a magical thing.


    Many questionable, unpredictable possibilities were happening in Vega Satellarnus after that experiment to suppress his identity as omega. But the government said that General Vega Satellarnus wouldn''t get in heat unless he meets his fated fair. That was less than a 1% chance.


    Dane Roderick was sure that nothing would go wrong. Maybe it was just Altair''s young crush on his leader, which was expected.

 Chapter 205: 8.12

    [Ehhh¡­. I didn''t know that the kingdom is prosperous. This Prince debut ball is huge.]


    [Pupa: Of course, the Zergs and human stayed on the same planet and fought over the territory for centuries because they of one thing, a lot of natural resources.]


    [Pupa: This Earth-like planet is rich in all kind of natural resources, and the kingdom profited by doing trading with other alien planets. The only reason why other aliens don''t attack us is that the Zergs are here. Zergs are basically the strongest alien species, but they are a lot less developed than human, so they can''t really invade us.]


    [Uh-huh¡­ oh damn! Look at that handsome man!]


    Yunyu''s eyes darted at a man with a black suit standing alone with a glass of wine in his hand. He didn''t seem to be interested in anything. Perhaps, he was more interested in leaving this debut ball as soon as possible.


    [Who is he?]


    [Pupa:¡­ You don''t listen to me at all.]


    [Pupa: That guy is Rein Stormheart, a Lieutenant General and a young Earl. He is an S+ rank Beta. He has a very positive impression of General Vega Satellarnus.]


    [Perfect.]


    [Pupa: Wait, you are not thinking about romancing him, are you?]


    [What? I don''t want to get pregnant, so I won''t romance Altair! It traumatized me whenever I think about giving birth in world 4!]


    [Pupa: Don''t you remember what happened to the previous world when you romanced ZeroCheat?!]


    [No, no, I won''t say that I love this guy. I just want to experience some smut! This will be good reading material for my fans!]


    [Pupa: What fans?]


    [Well, I''m just saying, if this is a novel, a hot omegaverse smut is important!]


    Being stubborn as always, Yunyu strode towards Rein Stormheart and greeted him, "Good evening, Lieutenant Rein."


    Rein, who had been bored the whole time, turned towards General Vega and his face cheered up immediately. He bowed his head deep and greeted back, "Good morning, General! I never thought that you will come to this kind of party."


    "Well, a bit of gathering is not bad," General Vega replied modestly, "How about you? You don''t seem to be a man who enjoys this kind of ball."


    Rein sighed and replied, "Yes, General. Truthfully, I don''t want to come. My parents insisted that I come here, in case I will finally fancy someone here and get married. It''s such a useless effort from them."


    General Vega kept his excellent and disciplined behaviour and asked, "Why? Lieutenant, you are not interested in marriage?"


    "No, I will only marry someone that I like," Rein said. He stared at General Vega deeply and smiled meaningfully, "How about you, General? You are a handsome man, accomplished and powerful as well. I don''t think you will find it hard to get a partner."


    "Well, for me, protecting the kingdom is my best interest. Though I do not shy away from finding a partner, I just haven''t find the right one. Maybe Lieutenant Rein can help me to find one?"


    The smile on Lieutenant Rein deepened as there was a red tint on his cheek, "Well, General Vega, how about us¡ª"


    "General!" the moment between Rein and General Vega got interrupted when an alpha suddenly barged in and glared at them, but he was incredibly hostile towards Lieutenant Rein. Like a husband wearing a green hat, he pointed at Lieutenant Rein and said, "Don''t get near my General!"


    Rein was both bewildered and confused. He knew that this guy was Altair Roderick, the young alpha from Roderick dukedom and General Vega Satellarnus'' disciple. But why did he interrupt them? He was very rude to his General and should not be tolerated, but the General didn''t seem to mind. At least he was not really bothered with it.


    "General Vega, this guy¡­"


    General Vega sighed and told Rein, "Lieutenant, I''m sorry for the distraction. We will talk about it later."


    Rein smiled meaningfully and nodded, "I will definitely wait for General Vega''s invitation. I shall leave now."


    Rein and General Vega stared at each other for a moment. Altair got even angrier because it seemed that the General didn''t put him in his eyes! Thus, Altair got in between them and glared at Rein, "Lieutenant, the main door is that way."


    Rein clicked his tongue in annoyance. He glared at Altair for a moment before leaving.


    Altair turned his back and grasped General Vega''s shoulder. Like a husband wearing a green hat, he yelled at the General, "What is this?! Why are you getting close to him?! Do you like him?! Genera, you are too much!"


    General Vega frowned at Altair''s aggressiveness.


    [Goddamn it! Altair cockblocked me! Don''t you know the power of Omega in search of his mate?! I''m going to drop-kick your ass, you spoiled brat!]


    [Pupa:¡­ You can be so scary when it''s about useless things¡­]


    "Why are you interrupting me?" General Vega asked with obvious displeasure on his face.


    Altair gritted his teeth. He came to this bland debut because he wanted to meet General Vega, but he saw the General flirting with another man. Meanwhile, he was ignored after hinting so many times about his feelings for the General in the military academy, "Obviously, because you flirt with that man!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 50%.]


    Altair''s words shocked all nobles around them. But Altair didn''t seem to care at all. He was solely focused on General Vega.


    General Vega still that nonchalant attitude in contrast with Altair''s irritated face. He glanced at the man on the side who were watching anxiously. General Vega smiled, "Young man, you are Cadet Altair''s partner for today''s ball, right?"


    Altair''s partner, who was recommended by Altair''s parents, was stunned when the handsome general lowered his head and smiled thinly at him. He never thought that he would be the third wheel between Altair and the famous General Vega.


    "Y¡ªYes, Sir¡­ my name is Eric Aiden, from Aiden House. I am um¡­ Altair''s partner for the ball tonight¡­"


    [Pupa, is this guy from a good family? How about his quality?]


    [Pupa: Eric Aiden, 19 years old, B rank Omega, from a noble count family.]


    [Not bad at all!]


    [Pupa: Indeed, but I don''t think Altair actually likes him. Look at this 50% Fatemeter.]


    [Hm¡­ as long as it''s not 100%, then Fatemeter can still fluctuate, right?]


    "A¡ªAh! This¡ª!" Altair suddenly realized the situation right now. When he entered the ballroom, he partnered with Eric because he wanted to make General Vega jealous of his ability to get a partner easily, making him look expensive in front of the General.


    But when the situation was like this¡­


    "I¡­ I can explain this, General¡ª"


    "¡ªHuh? What''s there to explain?" General Vega asked nonchalantly, "It is good that you finally found a partner. Do tell me if you need a marriage entourage. Our military academy provides honourable entourage."


    Altair thought that General Vega was angry because he brought Eric. Altair expected that he could laugh at General Vega''s face when the General got angry, but now, he was trying his best to explain, "G¡ªGeneral, it''s not like what you see! I¡ªI do not cheat on you, I swear!"


    "Well, Cadet Altair, don''t keep on saying strange things in front of your partner. Go have a dance for the guests," General Vega nodded lightly to excuse himself and then walked away from the ballroom.


    "G¡ªGeneral! Wait!" Altair hurriedly followed the General like a husband who tried to explain the situation to his angry wife, while Eric, who was supposed to be Altair''s partner, was just standing there, dumbfounded.


    All nobles watched Altair and General Vega and then started gossiping. Meanwhile, Prince Rigel had been eyeing both Altair and General Vega. He had a thin smile on his face, "What a fun couple, makes me want to join them as well."

 Chapter 206: 8.13

    General Vega was currently walking around the palace courtyard to avoid the rambunctious chatter in the party. It was cold outside, and it was a peaceful night for him to have a walk.


    But the supposedly peaceful night was disturbed by the presence of this alpha dog who kept on following him with his imaginary tail wagging behind him, "G¡ªGeneral, please listen to me once! I really did not cheat on you!"


    General Vega sighed. He finally turned his back to face Altair and said, "Relax, I do not blame you at all. You are free to choose your mate, Cadet Altair. You are a young Alpha. You should find a good omega."


    "No! I don''t want to find an omega!" Altair gritted his teeth, "I just¡­ I just¡­"


    General Vega, who had always been strict and stern-faced, finally rolled his eyes in annoyance, "Cadet Altair, you should be attending the ball right now. Your date must have been waiting for you. Be more responsible as an Alpha."


    Altair felt conflicted because, honestly, he didn''t like that man at all. The one that he developed a crush with was this guy, General Vega Satellarnus.


    They were ten years apart, and General Vega didn''t seem interested in him, but it was like a magnet for Altair. He felt like he was drowning inside this whirlpool that slowly getting bigger and sucked him deep.


    It made him both uncomfortable and curious about his own feeling. How could he fall in love with a male beta that didn''t emit pheromones at all?


    Altair braced himself as he wanted to ask something to the General, "General, do you really have no intention to date anyone younger than you?"


    "Younger than me? Hm¡­" Altair seemed to think for a while, "I don''t really mind. In fact, young people have great strength to help in the military."


    [And great vitality as well, ehehehe.]


    "But I do not have the time to search for a soulmate¡­" General Vega said. He eyed Altair, who seemed to be in deep thought and continued, "Why are you asking that anyway? You know that my preference and personal feelings are private matters, right?"


    "It''s just that¡­ I want to know your preference, General¡­"


    "I do not like a brash, annoying, loud, and arrogant kid," General Vega said blatantly in front of Altair, which shot his heart down. Altair lowered his head because he was nervous, but he would not give up simply because he was not General Vega''s type. Altair intended to try his best to court as an alpha. What Alpha surrendered quickly?


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 55%.]


    "If you want to know my most important preference, then my preference is protecting my country¡­ with the one I love. So we may live together as heroes."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 30%.]


    Altair finally raised his head after General Vega said, "So if you get a boyfriend, you want him to be strong, right?"


    "Indeed, he or she needs to be strong because the war is not pretty at all," General Vega said.


    Feeling that he finally had a chance, Altair took a deep breath and braced himself, "I''ve meant to say this for a while, General Vega¡­ I lov¡ª"


    "Ah, am I interrupting anything here?" a soft voice interrupted Altair''s confession and broke the atmosphere. General Vega turned his head and saw Prince Rigel with his gorgeous androgynous face smiled at them.


    General Vega kneeled immediately and greeted him, "Your Highness Prince Rigel, this humble one apologize for not noticing you sooner."


    Prince Rigel smiled in response and replied, "No, it''s okay. I was just taking some breather because my debut ball is so crowded."


    Prince Rigel''s eyes glinted towards Altair, who refused to bow down to him. He asked, "And you are Altair Roderick, the young master of Roderick duchy, right?"


    Altair was in a horrible mood after his confession was interrupted by this stupid prince, but he knew that he couldn''t say anything rude towards the prince, so he replied with a tone neither humble nor arrogant, "Yes, your highness."


    Prince Rigel was engrossed in this guy who didn''t seem to be interested in him. He was known to be the beauty of humanity. His appearance was that of an androgynous god, but this guy didn''t seem to be interested. In fact, he seemed to be irritated.


    Prince Rigel had a slight grin on him, and he asked again, "Did I interrupt something between General Vega and Young Master Altair?"


    "Well, obvious¡ª" Altair wanted to complain, but General Vega interrupted him all the sudden.


    "Not at all, Your highness. We are just discussing war strategy."


    Altair glared at General Vega, who was submissive towards this prince. He knew that Prince Rigel was the future queen, but he was yet to be crowned!


    Besides, Altair was really annoyed right now. Just when he thought he could deliver this feeling to his General¡­


    "Then, is it alright if I join the conversation? I am bored and in need of a companion," Prince Rigel requested.


    "I don''t think¡ª"


    "Of course, Your Highness," General Vega said as he took Prince Rigel''s soft hand and escorted him around the garden.


    "Thank you, General," Prince Rigel said. He had a small smirk when Altair glared at their hands that got connected, "Young Master Altair, you should follow us. I know you''ve wanted to spend time with General Vega, right?"


    "¡­"


    In the end, the beautiful moment between General Vega and Altair was destroyed when Prince Rigel barged in. Altair was in a sour mood the whole time while General Vega carefully escorted Prince Rigel around the garden. It should have been his time with the General, and he would have been successfully confessed, if it weren''t for this meddling prince.


    "General, you''ve done a great deed in the name of humanity. Do you want a reward?" Prince Rigel asked. He seemed to enjoy tormenting Altair, and he said, "I also heard that Young Master Altair helped our General to kill the Zergs in Lebth Province. Do you also need anything? I know that you are a handsome young alpha. Of course, you need beautiful omega. General Vega, don''t you think that Young Master Altair needs a good omega for himself?"


    "Indeed, Your Highness," General Vega agreed, "Young Master Altair is a strong and handsome alpha. I have been suggesting for him to find a good omega. But he seems to be reluctant to find one."


    "General!" Altair felt discouraged at General''s word. He was seriously hoping that the General would say he needed more training. But no, General Vega straight up telling him to find an omega mate.


    [Pupa: Alert! Fatemeter decreases to 40%.]


    Prince Rigel noticed the dynamic between this couple, and he had a funny idea in his mind, "Young Master Altair, why don''t you find an omega mate? You know that there are plenty of omegas wanting to be your partner. Are you currently in love with someone?"


    Altair didn''t have an ounce of goodwill towards this Prince who interrupted him. However, he still had an obligation to honour the prince, so he nodded and replied, "I just haven''t found anyone suitable yet, Your Highness."

 Chapter 207: 8.14

    "I just haven''t found anyone suitable yet, Your Highness."


    "I see," Prince Rigel nodded, "Well, as long as you are not in love with a Beta. You see, a good alpha like you needs offspring to continue having soldiers defend humanity. Don''t you think it''s a bit egotistical if you fall in love with a beta or another alpha, and you won''t reproduce at all?"


    "That is my right to choose!" Altair was exasperated with this prince, who suddenly called him out for having a feeling on a beta. Prince Rigel had a thin smile as he leaned on General Vega''s arm.


    "Ah, Young Master Altair, you should know that we have the responsibility to protect humanity, don''t be an egoist and marry an omega instead. Just like what General Vega will do, he will marry a female beta and settle down later, right, General?" Prince Rigel looked up at the stern-faced General as he was asking for confirmation.


    "¡­ Indeed, Your highness¡­"


    [Pupa: You are an omega.]


    [Ssshh! I''m trying hard to guide Altair to the right path. As long as he got married to a good omega that is not from the royal family, then the mission will be completed!]


    Altair cracked his knuckles as he felt that General Vega didn''t want him at all. His heart was pained, but he had a malicious grin on his face.


    If finding an omega was what General Vega truly wanted, then he would find one. Altair would find a way to forget the General. This was just a small love that would vanish in the end. He was sure of it.


    He was sure that he could find an omega and erase General Vega out of his head.


    ''I''m sure you are just a fleeting feeling, General. I will forget you and settle down with a real omega. I will find my own fated pair and forget you forever! I will forget you!'' Altair swore in his heart.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 65%.]


    [Wait, how did his Fatemeter jump so high?! 25% out of nothing?!]


    [Pupa: I guess he was thinking about something, maybe he is trying to get you out of his head, but you know, once you fell in love with someone, the harder you deny it, the stronger the feelings become.]


    [¡­ you are just overthinking, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: Don''t deny it, I know you are scared because of the trauma of being pregnant.]


    [¡­]


    "I see that Your Highness seem to put such importance on continuing the legacy of an alpha. Do you have any recommendation of an omega befitting for my betrothal?" Altair asked the prince. He glanced at General Vega, hoping that he would get a response from the General, but it was just his unfulfilled wish.


    Because General Vega was nonchalant.


    Prince Rigel saw the sadness in Altair''s eyes. Although he acted like nothing happened, he knew that Altair was definitely heartbroken. It made the game more interesting for the prince because he finally found an alpha that didn''t seem interested in him.


    As someone who was showered with love and wealth since birth, a bit of challenge wouldn''t hurt, right?


    "Hm¡­" Prince Rigel acted as if he was considering something. He smiled towards the General, "General Vega, don''t you think that Young Master Altair and I look good together?"


    ¡­


    [Oh shit! Rigel likes Altair?! When I read the world background, it is said that they don''t have a happy marriage together. The fact that they don''t love each other only made everything worse for Altair!]


    [Pupa: I can sense the ''oh-crap'' button in front of us. Can you please not screw this one? The last world is already tiring enough.]


    [I need to stop them, Altair can marry anyone as long as it''s not Prince Rigel!]


    General finally reacted, "I don''t think Cadet Altair is a good match for you, Your Highness."


    "Oh, really? Why?"


    "Because he is a stubborn man. He is also very disrespectful as he often disrespected me as his General. I think you should reconsider¡ª"


    "ENOUGH!" Altair finally burst out of anger. Not only the General didn''t like him, but he was also slandering him, "General, please leave now! I don''t need your opinion here!"


    General Vega was surprised by Altair''s sudden burst, "Cadet Altair, this is not the best time for you to be stubborn! We are in front of His Highness!"


    "What do I care? You are slandering me like this. Do you think I''m unworthy of love? General, you are too much!"


    "I never said that! I just said that you and Prince Rigel will not be a good match!"


    Prince Rigel watched how Altair Roderick and General Vega Satellarnus argued with each other. It was such a funny thing to see when two people in love fought because of their ego.


    It made him want to try more scenarios to destroy this beautiful budding love.


    "Ah, please don''t fight in front of me," Prince Rigel pouted cutely to stop Altair and General Vega, "I don''t want violence, especially the violence between two strong soldiers from my kingdom!"


    "My apologies, Your Highness¡­" General Vega bowed down again.


    "Ah¡­ I don''t know that my suggestion can lead to an argument between you two," Prince Rigel sighed, "I just want the best for my kingdom, you know."


    Prince Rigel raised his head and looked up at General, who got a Goosebumps suddenly, "Since Young Master Altair, and I seems to be interested with each other, why don''t you leave now, General?"


    "But¡ª"


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! Host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting!]


    [¡­ I can''t defy this prince at all?]


    [Pupa: General Vega is absolutely devoted to the royal family, unfortunately.]


    General Vega lowered his head and nodded, "Please excuse me."


    General Vega walked away from the garden, leaving Altair and Prince Rigel alone. After General was out of his sight, Altair finally shed his pretence and rolled his eyes, "Your Highness, you should''ve known that I fell in love with him."


    "I know," Prince Rigel said, "But he is not an omega, so there is zero chance he is your fated pair. Don''t you think a country needs a strong alpha and excellent omega to breed high-quality children? I think you and I will be able to procreate many excellent offspring."


    Altair was disgusted with Prince Rigel''s words. The prince made it as if everything depended solely on procreating. Altair might be a brash young man, but he also had feelings. He wanted to love when he had sex, because he was not an animal who reproduce only because of alpha''s rut and omega''s heat.


    "You know that I will never like you, Your Highness. I don''t like your personality," Altair said. He didn''t care about courtesy in front of Prince Rigel anymore. Because truthfully, he was in a terrible mood.


    Prince Rigel didn''t seem to mind at all, though. In fact, it made the game even more fun. He smirked and said, "Well, why don''t we try it? Be it a fake or real relationship, let''s pretend that we are partners now."


    "What benefit will I get if I''m in a pretend relationship with you," Altair asked suspiciously.


    "Personally, my parents, King Father and Queen Mother will stop pestering me about finding a mate if we are in a relationship. Since you are young, strong and handsome alpha from a high ranked noble family."


    "And for your benefit, don''t you want to show General Vega that you can find a great omega to match you? Maybe he will finally realize his feelings for you," Prince Rigel said.


    "And if he finally likes me back, we will break this relationship between us, right?" Altair asked.


    "But of course, this just fun and game. You are free to choose once you find a mate," Prince Rigel answered with a sweet smile on his face.


    ''But I will make sure that you can''t leave my shackle, at least not easily. It''s fun when two lovers suffered because of their ego¡­''


    Altair seemed to think for a moment before nodding, "Deal. I will be your pretend mate."


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 25%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 20%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 10%.]


    [No! My hard-earned Breakmeter!]


    [Pupa: Sigh, at this point, I should retire from being a system and apply to be a phone assistant like Siri or Alexa instead.]

 Chapter 208: 8.15

    Altair didn''t return to the military academy after Prince Rigel''s debut ball. Two days later, the news was spread around the kingdom''s online newspaper. Prince Rigel announced his new partner that he met after the debut ball, Altair Roderick, the Young Master of Roderick Duchy, and a very rare SSS rank alpha.


    Prince Rigel described their meeting as a fateful encounter that only happened between fated pair.


    The news spread around like wildfire, and the headlines were;


    ''Breaking News: Prince Rigel and Altair Roderick is a fated pair!''


    ''Royal News! Altair Roderick and Prince Rigel are already talking about marriage!''


    ''Breaking News! Royal Family is already discussing the marriage with Roderick Dukedom!''


    Yunyu was pacing back and forth in his office, worriedly. He didn''t know that his decision not to romance the master of the world would lead to this horrible outcome. Pupa watched Yunyu, who was anxious and floated around nonchalantly.


    "You know this is the outcome every time you refuse to romance the master of the world, right? Do you remember Sakuma that turn you and Mamoru into android? XuanLake, who infected you with nano bugs so that you can''t leave him? Every time you refuse to romance the master of the world, it will be a disaster."


    "I just don''t get it¡­" Yunyu scratched his head in confusion, "You said that Fatemeter is only a way to show the main lead''s feeling for you, right?"


    "Correct."


    "Then why do I feel like every time we start a journey, the Fatemeter feels more important than Breakmeter? In every world, if I don''t romance the main lead, I will usually get something bad coming to me."


    "¡­ then just romance them," Pupa said curtly. As if it was answering a dumb question.


    "I know that you are scared of getting pregnant again, but do you remember the beautiful life you had with Javier? You had four children that grew up to be great royals, and you grew old with Javier," Pupa said, "Why don''t you recreate it in this world as well?"


    "You don''t need to do it in every world, because some worlds, like world 7 with XuanLake, it is impossible for you to get a happy life with Hu Xuan in real life. Because you were just a bunch of data."


    "But Altair is a good man, you know¡­"


    ¡­


    Yunyu knew that Altair was a good man. Despite his brash and stubborn attitude, he was still a very responsible alpha. It was just¡­ no matter how lewd his mind was, Yunyu was still a man. He did not have the same pain tolerance as a woman and getting pregnant over and over traumatized him.


    Yunyu sighed as he sat on the chair, then he heard a knock on the door. Pupa disappeared as Yunyu pressed the intercom and let the man outside to come in. He thought it was another cadet requesting a day off.


    But when that signature blazing red hair entered the room, Yunyu was shocked. He almost forgot to act as General Vega.


    General Vega cleared his throat and asked, "I''ve seen the news from the kingdom''s official news. Are you sure that you and Prince Rigel is a fated pair?"


    Altair leaned on the wall, his eyes were cold, and he didn''t seem to take General Vega''s word kindly, "What of it? What is your problem if Prince Rigel and I are a fated pair? Maybe we are indeed a fated pair because of our gene. Don''t you say that I should get a good omega to marry?"


    "Yes, I know that¡­" facing Altair''s cold and nonchalant gaze, General Vega felt that his heart tightened. General Vega often noticed Altair staring at him with worship on his eyes, watching the General as if he only had General Vega in his eyes.


    But now, such a nonchalant gaze made him uncomfortable.


    "I just want to warn you that fated pair is a sacred thing. I know that you will find your own fated pair, but don''t be too hasty¡ª"


    "Oh, shut up," Altair said. He smirked and scoffed, "General, I''m not here to argue with you. I know that you don''t want me here, so I will not disturb you and leave the military academy," Altair said.


    "WHAT?!" General Vega gawked. He didn''t expect Altair to drop his bright future because of this, "No, no, I don''t want you to leave! Cadet Altair Roderick, you can be a great asset for humanity!"


    Altair was honestly surprised by General Vega''s reaction. Knowing him, he thought General Vega would nod nonchalantly and continued his work. It was such a pleasant surprise for him because he came here intending to withdraw from the military academy.


    Altair couldn''t bear seeing the face of someone he loved kept on staring at him with his pair of cold and nonchalant eyes. He wanted to end it here and left the military academy forever.


    "Why did you get worked up over my leave anyway? You have plenty of senior cadets who are not stubborn, devoted to you, and would not say no to your order," Altair said. He took a document from his jacket and put it on General Vega''s desk.


    "This is my letter of withdrawal. I will leave the military academy in one month."


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to 5%.]


    General Vega stared at the letter of withdrawal in front of him. He was stunned by this bold move, "W¡ªWait, how about your parents? General Dane must have opposed this, right? Have you discuss your withdrawal with them?"


    "No, I don''t need them to know. I just don''t feel like continuing my training in the military academy."


    "Then, what are you going to do?!"


    "I will marry Prince Rigel and then join the royal circle. I will have a comfortable life without needing to fight those Zergs anymore," Altair scoffed, "General, without me, you will continue with your regular work. You don''t need to train me every night."


    "Goodbye, General."


    [Pupa: You have to make him stay. The moment he left that door and leave the military academy, then there is no way this world will be completed.]


    [So he will get married to Prince Rigel nonetheless? Because he wanted to make me envious or sad?]


    [Pupa: Yes, it is quite obvious, right?]


    Altair stared at the shocked General for a good minute, then turned his back, intending to leave the General''s office.


    "Wait!" General Vega took a big step and caught Altair''s wrist, "Don''t leave, this is your place. The military academy is your home, and I am your General. Listen to my order and stay!"


    Altair gritted his teeth. General Vega still didn''t understand him, right? He was always the same cold-hearted man that would never understand this burning feeling in Altair''s heart.


    In the fit of frustration, Altair turned his back and caught General Vega on the shoulder. He pushed the General on the wall and covered him with his tall figure.


    Slam!


    General Vega winced a bit because of the sudden push, but he was not hurt. When he opened his eyes again, he saw Altair''s figure engulfed him, and he looked down, "General, did you know how frustrating you can be?"

 Chapter 209: 8.16 (Semi R-18)

    "General, did you know how frustrating you can be?"


    General Vega could sense the frustration on Altair''s face, combined with his sadness and heartbroken. He showed the same look that he had in Prince Rigel''s debut ball. But this time, General Vega finally sensed everything.


    Altair was in love with him.


    "I tried my best to make you satisfied. I want you to understand how I''m special and how I want something more special than just the General and cadet relationship. General Vega, how can you be so dense?"


    Altair, who tried his best to hold the surging feelings in his heart, finally burst out and had no intention of stopping. Since this might be his last day here, he might as well told General everything.


    "I''ve been keeping this feeling for a while. I want you to see my quality first before confessing my feelings, so you will consider me a good mate. But your words in the palace, shoving me aside, telling me to just find a good omega, and slandering me in front of Prince Rigel. General, do you think of me as a robot without feeling?"


    Slam!


    Altair slammed the wall with his hand to vent out his frustration. Even General Vega started trembling when Altair hit the wall. Not because it was scary, but because Altair started emitting his alpha pheromone.


    Only an omega could smell the strong pheromone of an alpha and vice versa, and now, General Vega could smell it.


    Although he was already experimented on and would not go in heat randomly, strong alpha pheromone still made him trembled and weak. That was the reason why General Vega Satellarnus rarely accepted S+ cadets in his military academy because he was afraid of the strong alpha pheromone.


    "General, why can''t you understand..."


    "Altair¡­ relax¡­"


    "Relax?! After everything that I said to you, you are telling me to just relax?! General, have a bit more common sense!" Altair emitted more potent pheromones that engulfed the room. It smelled like a strong sandalwood perfume. For General Vega, it made him tremble in both fear and excitement.


    He wanted to tell Altair to stop emitting the pheromones first because his mind started getting blurry, but he couldn''t. If he told Altair that he could smell the alpha pheromones, he would expose himself as an omega.


    And he could not risk that, at least not until he found his fated pair.


    "I¡ªI just want you to stay¡­ tell me what you need to make you stay¡­" General Vega said weakly.


    Altair frowned at General Vega, who gradually got weaker and showed a red tint on his stern face. It was like a seduction for Altair. He didn''t expect that General Vega could look so¡­ sweet and seductive.


    Altair usually hated it when someone tried to look or act cute to get his attention because he was not a weak omega fan. But when a beta-like General Vega did it, he got hard instead.


    He didn''t understand his attraction towards the General. It was unnatural for an alpha to get attracted to beta because alpha and omega had this powerful attraction to each other due to their pheromones.


    And this was his first time to love a beta, and Altair had fallen in love hard.


    Altair emitted even more potent pheromones that almost made General Vega lost his mind, but he persevered with his iron will.


    Altair cold eyes turned sharper with the hint of excitement, "What I want is to have you, General."


    Altair pressed his body closer towards the General and kissed the General''s lips gently. The moment their lips touched, there was a jolt on both sides. Altair jolted because his cock got extremely hard immediately, and he set up a big tent.


    Meanwhile, General Vega felt a jolt of tickly electricity surging from his head and circulated all over his body, but the strongest stimulation was on his marrow bone, right above his butt.


    It was very ticklish. It made General Vega almost melt into a puddle.


    [Pupa, answer me quickly! Did this reaction inside my body happened because Altair is my fated pair?!]


    [Pupa: He could be, but it is not 100%. This was just a reaction when a powerful alpha emanated pheromones at close range to an omega. The fated pair is only clear when the alpha''s manhood entered the omega. Supposedly, their matching DNA also followed by their matching size. So when a fated pair procreated, both of them will know that they are fated.]


    [That''s not reliable! What if I have sex with Altair, but it turns out he is not my fated pair?!]


    [Pupa: Well, if that happened, the Alpha will be alright. But the omega would not be able to get in heat anymore and would only feel pain when he has sex. It is some sort of punishment because fated pair is like a magic that only occurs once in fifty hundred thousand chances.]


    [What?! That''s really unfair! Is there another way to determine the fated pair? I do have a fated pair in this world, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, you do. That''s why I prevented you from having random sex with a random guy.]


    [Pupa: There is another way, but very unreliable and dangerous. When one of the fated pair dies, apparently, his partner will get an instant heart attack to follow his fated partner to the afterlife.]


    [That''s not helping either!]


    Yunyu was aggrieved, but he didn''t know whether Altair was truly his fated pair or not, so it was best to avoid him for now.


    General Vega pushed Altair away from him. Altair was still confused because there was no way the stimulation from kissing a beta would be this strong. He stared at General, who was leaning on the wall, "G¡ªGeneral¡­"


    "Leave!" General Vega ordered, then he added context, so Altair didn''t feel like he was rejected again, "I¡ªI just need some times to clear my head. I will reconsider what you want¡­ p¡ªplease leave now¡­"


    Altair still had a question regarding General Vega''s reaction, but before he could ask, General Vega used all his remaining strength to grab Altair''s collar and flung him out of the office.


    General Vega locked the door and slumped to the ground. His leg was trembling as the trace of the alpha pheromone was trapped inside his room.


    "I¡ªI can''t hold it any longer¡­" General Vega stripped his pants and brief hurriedly. His chrysanthemum was already dripping in weird sweet nectar that acted similar to a lubricant.


    [Pupa: That is the reaction when an omega, whether will it be male or female, when they are very aroused.]


    As a devoted General, he never did something so lascivious like this. Because it was so itchy, he put his index finger inside his chrysanthemum and moaned low, "Ahn¡­"


    He stirred his inside and moved his index finger in and out, "Hnnngg¡­! N¡ªNot enough¡­"


    General Vega used his middle finger to stretch his asshole even more and started fingering himself, it was gentle at first, but it turned quick and rough as his lust stacked up and the alpha pheromone caressed his body.


    Slick. Slick. Slick. Slick.


    "Ngghh! Ahhh! More!" General Vega pushed his index and middle fingers as deep as he could and then shoot his white honey on his uniform, "Aaahhhh!"


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­" General Vega breathed heavily, but his inside was still itchy, "W¡ªWhat''s happening with me?!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Altair was actually listening from the door. He was incredibly aroused when he heard General Vega''s voice. But he was not sure how to react.


    He looked down on his big tent and raging erection.


    ''No¡­ there is no way¡­''

 Chapter 210: 8.17

    Altair didn''t know what should he do. After hearing General Vega fingering himself inside his office, he smelled a very thin sweet omega scent from inside the General''s office.


    A crazy idea popped inside his head, maybe¡­ just maybe¡­


    ''Maybe General Vega Satellarnus is an omega?''


    ''No, there is no way! General Vega has an SS+ physique. That kind of physique is unachievable for an omega!'' Altair was fighting inside his head. His instinct told him that General Vega was indeed an omega, but his logic just refused to believe it because it didn''t add up.


    Altair returned in a daze to his duchy. His parents were already waiting for him in the living room, especially his dad, who crossed his arm with a stern face, "Altair, I need an explanation."


    "Huh?" Altair asked. He was not in the mood to talk with anyone right now because his mind was only filled with the General.


    "I just heard that you want to withdraw from the military academy," Dane Roderick''s gaze darkened, "As your dad, I will not allow you to withdraw. You must continue the family tradition and become a general after me."


    "That''s okay. I''ve decided not to leave anyway," Altair said nonchalantly.


    Dane Roderick was surprised. He just heard from someone in the military academy that Altair had packed up his belonging in the barrack, "What''s with you, Altair? You have been doing many crazy things! First, you went to the war against Zergs. Second, you suddenly partnered with Prince Rigel. Now you wanted to leave the military academy but decided not to?! Who makes you act like an idiot!?"


    ''Ah, I wonder who¡­" Altair had a small chuckle and continued, "Well, I think I have fallen in love, mom¡­ dad. But I want to make sure of something first. Dad, please come with me."


    Dane Roderick and his wife stared at each other, thinking about how Altair was such a troublemaker. His wife used her chin to signal him to deal with his son. Dane Roderick sighed and followed Altair to his room.


    "So, what do you want to ask?" Dane Roderick asked.


    "Dad," Altair had this in his mind for a while. As the previous leader of General Vega, his father must have known something about it, "About General Vega Satellarnus¡­ is he a beta or¡­ an omega?"


    Dane Roderick jolted a bit. He paused and stayed silent for a while. Until he opened his mouth and asked something, "General Vega is an SS+ rank general, only a very select view people are stronger than him. What makes you think that he is an omega?"


    "Because¡­" Altair gulped, afraid that his father would scold him for this. But he was at this point when curiosity got the better of him, "Because when I cornered General Vega in his office¡­ I emitted very strong alpha pheromones¡­ I thought he couldn''t smell my pheromones, so I emitted as much as I can."


    "But turns out, he reacted strongly, and when I kissed him¡­" Altair lowered his head in shame. Because he felt like a bastard that had defiled a pure maiden, "I had a strong reaction down there, and General Vega started trembling and blushing¡­"


    "And he flung me out of his office before locking the door¡­" Altair paused for a moment. He took a pillow to cover his shameful erection. He continued, "Then I can hear the sound of General Vega¡­ fingering himself, and also a thin smell of an omega. I''m pretty sure there is no omega in the military academy."


    "Dad, is it true if General Vega is an omega?"


    Dane Roderick sighed deeply. He never thought that less than 1% chance between his son, Altair Roderick, and his disciple, Vega Satellarnus, actually happened.


    Dane Roderick walked towards his son and then smacked his head lightly, "You stupid son! How could you do something like that as an alpha!? That''s bullying! My poor disciple must have been suffering because of you!"


    "Ouch! What did I do wrong?!"


    "You are still asking?! Vega is an omega who tried his best to hide his identity! He is a great soldier and a great commander! With you emitting your pheromones like that, it will weaken him!"


    "Huh? Weaken him?" Altair was confused, "So he is really an omega?! He is an SS+ omega?!"


    Dane Roderick sighed and told the story of Vega Satellarnus, "General Vega Satellarnus is a good soldier who has a unique S+ physique as an omega. He is as good or even better than most of his comrades when he was a cadet. And when he rose through ranks after many achievements, I found out about his identity as an omega."


    "Omega is prohibited in the military because once they go in heat, they would create chaos. Vega had been suppressing himself by drinking a lot of heat suppressant. Though I should have discharged him out of the military, I know that he is a great asset for humanity."


    "The perk of an omega general is his focus and serenity. He is calm, know when to be aggressive and docile, and also a great commander because he is not easily incited like an alpha."


    "That''s why I offered him to join the secret omega experiment by the government. It was proven to be successful, and he becomes an SS+ omega. He is now stronger and doesn''t need to take his suppressant anymore. Because he will not get in heat unless it is his fated pair¡­"


    Dane Roderick sighed as he stared at his troublesome son, "Now that you are in a relationship with Prince Rigel and doesn''t like General Vega, what would you do with your fated pair? General Vega is your fated pair, you idiot son."


    "GENERAL VEGA IS MY FATED PAIR?!" Altair''s worried face bloomed with happiness instantly. He stood from his bed and rushed to leave his room. He wanted to return to the military academy and share this good news with General Vega.


    "Where do you want to go?!" Dane Roderick pulled his son by the collar, stopping him from leaving the room, "You can''t share this information with General Vega yet. He must be trying to hold himself. Let him recover and then return there, be a bit more considerate!"


    Altair was anxious. He didn''t want to wait any longer. In fact, if he could be vulgar, he wanted to impregnate General Vega right now and bind them together. But maybe his father was correct. General Vega would not take his hasty advance kindly.


    "Okay then, I will wait for two days before returning back to General Vega!" Altair said happily. He had so many questions in his heart about his strange attraction towards a beta because this kind of powerful magnet was almost exclusive for alpha and omega.


    Turned out, General Vega was an omega, and he was also his fated pair!


    "I can''t wait to meet him again!" Altair shook his father''s shoulder, excitedly, "Dad! You are going to be a grandfather soon! I will make many babies with General Vega!"


    Dane Roderick sighed at his stupid son, "What would you do with Prince Rigel then?"


    "That''s easy! I already said that I will break this relationship whenever I found my fated pair!"


    Dane knew it wouldn''t be that easy, especially when facing the royal family. But he wished that the damage wouldn''t be too bad for his son and his duchy. He felt a bit hopeless for his son.


    He had an SSS physique but with an F brain.

 Chapter 211: 8.18

    "What did you see today?" Prince Rigel asked his informant, whom he placed inside the military academy. He had many informants across the kingdom, including Roderick Duchy and other places. With him announcing his relationship with Altair, he had to be careful with everything.


    "Reporting to Your Highness. I''ve witnessed a shocking revelation. I saw Altair Roderick was thrown out of General Vega Satellarnus room, but he stayed while placing his ear on the door. I can hear it faintly, that General Vega was moaning and groaning, and I also smell a delicately sweet scent of an omega."


    Prince Rigel frowned, "So the report about General Vega is true? That he underwent an experiment five years ago to suppress his omega heat and turn himself almost like a beta?"


    "It seems evident, Your Highness."


    Prince Rigel reread the document. He was the Crown Prince of the kingdom, so secret information like this was accessible for him to acquire. He read the report about the experiment and noticed that General Vega was originally an S+ rank omega, but with the experiment''s help, he became an SS+ omega, the one and only omega that could reach SS+ rank.


    It was obviously a positive experiment that helped shape a good omega into a great soldier, but it also had a flaw¡­


    "It is said here that General Vega would never get in heat or release his omega pheromones after this experiment unless he found his fated pair, which was almost impossible to do. So this experiment would make General Vega a perfect and calmest soldier the humanity could ever have."


    Prince Rigel''s eyes darkened instantly, he glared at his informant, "Are you telling me that¡ª"


    The informant nodded, "Yes, Your Highness. Without a doubt, General Vega Satellarnus and Altair Roderick are fated pair."


    Prince Rigel crumpled the document on his hand and ripped the photo of General Vega before throwing everything in the fireplace, "I see, so they will eventually get together and have a happy ending, right?"


    The informant witnessed how the beautiful prince had a malicious smirk on his face. He lowered his head and said, "Everything is by your will, Your Highness."


    "You see, I am the Crown Prince, and soon to be a king or queen depend whether I get a great alpha mate or not. My position is already unbeatable, but I''m just a small cute omega that can''t do anything in the public eyes. So I have to find a great alpha and crown him as the king to gain the support of the people."


    "I''ve selectively chosen Altair because I know his quality and his popularity. His duchy is well-loved by the people because they are the front liner who defended the country. So, I''ve hastily announced our relationship and possible engagement to bind us together."


    Prince Rigel''s malicious smile got more profound, "Don''t you think Altair Roderick can be a great image for the kingdom? I don''t want to search for another SSS alpha. They are already extremely rare. And none of them has the same quality as Altair Roderick."


    "So that is why I have to eliminate a chance of him getting together with anyone. I need him to secure my throne," Prince Rigel waved his sleeve and said, "Go and take General Vega here. I want to witness the experiment with my own eyes."


    ***


    "Can you please stop fingering yourself?" Pupa complained, "It''s been the whole day, and you kept on doing this over and over! Don''t you remember that I can watch everything in 4K ultra HD 122hz?! Are you not scared that your life essence will run out?!"


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­" Yunyu wiped the sweat on his forehead and took a bath to clean himself. "Hey, don''t blame me! It is because of Altair who emitted a pheromone too powerful, I can''t control myself at all."


    "But he is not here anymore! Have some restrain!" Pupa chided. It was really fed up looking at this gross man who had no restrain or whatsoever.


    "Okay, I stopped already!" Yunyu replied back.


    Yunyu sighed and sat on the bed, "Honestly, I''m surprised that the effect of alpha pheromone could make me like this. Now I understand the pain that Vega Satellarnus had every day when he hadn''t done the experiment."


    "Well, I bet Altair already discovered your identity as an Omega. What would you do next? Go meet him and offer your ass, or¡­" Pupa guessed.


    Yunyu gasped as if he just heard something horrible, "Oh my god, Pupa, you are so vulgar!"


    "Wait, what? You are not going to do that?"


    "Of course I am, ehe¡ªOuch!"


    Pupa slammed Yunyu''s head with its body, "Then don''t try to fool me! Did you know I almost malfunction when I thought your wires are now wired correctly?!"


    Yunyu pouted as he rubbed his head, "I was just joking! You are so dense!"


    "I am. I weight two hundred kilograms without my levitation and weight control technology inside my body."


    Yunyu felt that he never won an argument with Pupa, so he just pouted and asked, "Then, what about Breakmeter and Fatemeter?"


    "Breakmeter is 30%, Fatemeter is 70%."


    "Oh! Breakmeter is back!" Yunyu cheered, "Well, with this, I am sure I can do my next plan too¡ª"


    Knock. Knock.


    Yunyu and Pupa looked at each other and looked at the door. It was already night time, and the academy was mostly empty due to extended holiday, "I¡ªIs that a ghost?"


    "Don''t kid me, this is not a ghost world," Pupa rolled its eyes, "Go check it."


    General Vega slowly walked towards the door and used the peephole to check who was outside.


    Turned out, two royal guards were standing outside with their royal badge. General Vega opened the door, "Why are you guys here? Do you know that it is already past midnight?"


    The royal guards bowed their heads deep, "Sir, Prince Rigel has summoned you regarding an important matter. This cannot be delayed."


    "What matter?" General Vega asked.


    "It is confidential and can only be revealed once you followed us. You don''t need to change your clothes because this will be a short discussion."


    ***


    General Vega followed these royal guards inside the palace, and they entered a room at the end of a corridor.


    "Your Highness, General Vega is here," the royal guards escorted General Vega inside to meet Prince Rigel.


    General bowed deeply, "This soldier is here to heed upon your call, Your Highness."


    Rigel looked down from up to bottom. Though he didn''t want to admit it, it was apparent that General Vega was a fine man. He had the strength and body of an alpha but also the soft beauty of an omega.


    Usually, Prince Rigel would see someone like General Vega as a good pawn, but he didn''t expect the pawn to suddenly try to eat the queen and take the king. Rigel smiled and asked, "General, I heard that a Zergs invasion will be coming at the far north region, Sweren. We don''t know the scale of the invasion, so I want to dispatch you as the general there."


    "Certainly, Your Highness. I will prepare first and leave," General Vega replied with absolute obedience.


    Prince Rigel was satisfied with the answer, but he needed to do something before kicking General Vega away from the capital and lock Altair, "General, you know that as a General, you are owned by me as the future king, right?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I know that well."


    "Good, because that is what I need," Prince Rigel smiled and put on a mask that covered his nose and lips. The mask provided him with clean air. He pressed on something from his table, and the air ventilator emitted a very strong alpha aura added with a drug.


    The strong alpha pheromone shocked General Vega immediately. He tried hard to stand and looked at Prince Rigel confusedly, "Y¡ªYour Highness, this¡­"


    "Relax, it''s just a strong alpha pheromone combined with sleeping drug. You will be unconscious for a while," Prince Rigel said. General Vega felt that he had been stimulated, although the stimulation was not as intense as Altair''s pheromone.


    [This is dangerous after I got attacked by Altair''s pheromones, I become susceptible to one now.]


    [Pupa: Glad I don''t have a nose.]


    [This is not the time to joke, Pupa!]


    Slowly, General Vega''s gaze was getting blurrier and blurrier. He lost all his strength after a while and fell to the ground.


    After making sure that General Vega had been fast asleep, Prince Rigel ordered his subordinates, "Go prepare the syringe, take the blood on his nape."


    Prince Rigel saw the doctor was busy taking some blood from General Vega''s nape, and he smirked, "What fated pair? I will create one myself."

 Chapter 212: 8.19

    Yunyu woke up after a while. He felt that his head was spinning around as he shook his head. He looked around and saw that he was already inside his office in the military academy again. He called the system, "Pupa, what happened when I was unconscious? How long have I fainted?"


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and reported, "You''ve been unconscious for the whole day. Nothing really happened when you fainted other than Prince Rigel ordered a doctor to take the blood sample from your nape."


    Pupa circled around Yunyu to make sure that its spicy chicken host was alright. It continued, "Prince Rigel said that he wanted to create a fated pair by himself. But I don''t know what he meant by that."


    Yunyu felt that something was wrong, "But Fated pair cannot be changed, right? Since my fated pair is Altair Roderick, then it will stay forever."


    "Yes, it cannot be changed."


    "¡­ I wonder if we should do anything here. I mean, Prince Rigel extracted the blood on my nape, but what would he do with that? And also, instead of locking me up, he just released me as if nothing ever happened."


    Yunyu was unsure what Prince Rigel wanted. And he also wanted to hear from Altair. Since he must''ve known about the fact that they were a fated pair and the revelation that General Vega was actually an omega.


    "Should I call Altair? I mean, at this point, there is no use of hiding it anymore, right?" Yunyu pondered.


    "Indeed, at this point, it is better to just talk with Altair and discuss what should you do, either you marry him and have a baby or¡­ well, honestly, that''s the only way for you right now," Pupa said;


    "Don''t worry, you are very talented to be a hoe¡ªI mean, a wife. After your experience with Javier, I think you can handle this easily."


    "Handle easily, my ass!" Yunyu rebuked, "Male pregnancy is still terrifying for me!"


    "I never said it''s easy. But hey, at least, this time, you are an omega. Every omega is equipped with a great body that can give birth to a lot of babies both for omega male and female."


    Yunyu sighed, "I thought I can have sex without consequence here."


    Yunyu took a deep breath. This was the second time in his quick transmigration career that he would marry and have kids, just like what happened between him and Javier.


    "Okay, Pupa. I will call Altair now," Yunyu fished out his phone and then dialled the number Altair Roderick.


    Beep. Beep. Beep


    "G¡ªGeneral!" Altair stood from his bed immediately once he saw the caller. He was conflicted about whether he should call General Vega or not. Though, his parents forbade him to call General Vega when it was about his real identity.


    At least, Altair needed to wait until General Vega had the initiative to call him first.


    *Altair¡­ you must''ve known about my real identity...*


    "Y¡ªYes, General!" Altair nodded vigorously, "I''ve known that you are an omega after our last meeting. Because I can smell your¡­ sweet omega scent."


    Altair remembered the faint scent that lingered on his nose even after he flew far away from the military academy. The smell of peach and rare cherry blossom, lovely and refreshing.


    Maybe because they were fated pair, the smell that General Vega emanated was ten times the more potent and intoxicating for Altair. He couldn''t help but get aroused by it. Even imagining it right now already stimulated him.


    *Well, General Dane must''ve known that you and I are fated pair, right?*


    "YES!" Altair replied enthusiastically. He was excited because General Vega finally admitted their relationship as a fated pair.


    Because that meant his love for General Vega was not wrong.


    This feeling and instinct didn''t lie.


    *Then, I want you to come here¡­ tomorrow.*


    ''Aww¡­ why not today?'' Altair felt a bit disheartened, but he replied, "Okay! I will come tomorrow! Wait for me, um¡­ wife."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 50%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 75%.]


    Click.


    Yunyu rolled his eyes when Altair called him baby, "We are not even married yet. Why would he call me wife?!"


    "Well, you two are going to get married anyway," Pupa said.


    "Sigh, this world is not as fun as what I imagined," Yunyu complained, "I thought this could be some fun world where I can do smexy stuff without responsibility. You know, when I read omegaverse smut, it''s all about heat, rut, and fun. But you are telling me that I have to be a good, responsible family man with many children and a troublesome husband. How am I supposed to accept that easily?!"


    "Well, it happened," Pupa shrugged, "It''s best for you to just accept it."


    Yunyu sighed, he lamented over his fate for unable to be a good hoe, "Ah, Pupa, do we have a world where I can screw around without worry? You know, I need some refreshment."


    "We do," Pupa replied, "When you enter that world, expect to have many R-18 chapters in one world."


    "Huh, I''m waiting for that one then."


    ***


    Late at night, General Vega was awakened by a knock on the door, and just like the last time, there were plenty of royal guards standing outside his room.


    General Vega opened the door and carefully observed the amount of S+ rank royal guards that he couldn''t possibly beat. The only way right now was to act like he was not scared at all, "Why are you guys here? Does Prince Rigel want anything after what he did with me?"


    "No, General. We are here to deliver this."


    The royal guard gave General Vega an electronic device that showed His Majesty King''s face as a hologram.


    ''My loyal subject, General Vega Satellarnus. It is predicted that the far north Sweren will be attacked by a massive Zergs invasion in two days. There is no more time, and you will need to join other appointed Generals soldiers and stop the invasion with Sweren.''


    ''Good luck, my loyal subject.''


    General Vega frowned, but he nodded nonetheless and said, "I will need to inform some people first and go to sweren tonight."


    "No, General. You are not allowed to inform anyone," the head of the royal guard said, "Everything has been prepared. You just need to go now. We cannot afford to delay time now."


    General Vega was suspicious there was a foul play in this. But the message from His Majesty King was valid even with the digital royal stamp. So the Zergs invasion would really come.


    General Vega''s gaze stilled, but he nodded and said, "Fine then, I shall leave now."


    General Vega saw with his own eyes that his communicator had been confiscated, preventing him from sending a message to Altair or his other subordinates. He was suspicious, but it was his duty to obey the king, especially for military duty.


    [I''m really convinced that Prince Rigel tried to sabotage me for an unknown reason, but the edict is official from the king. I cannot say anything. I hope Altair will be alright while I''m gone.]


    [Pupa: Let''s just hope that everything will be alright.]

 Chapter 213: 8.20

    Altair was fixing his hair in the mirror. He permed it to make his hair neat.


    He wore a red suit that matched his hair, and he nodded satisfied when he saw his reflection in the mirror, "Ah, handsome. I bet General Vega would squeal for me, hehehe~."


    Altair had recited many lines in his room last night, thinking how could he woo General without sounding too cringey, "Hm¡­ something like this?" Altair kneeled in front of the mirror and recited, "Oh mi amor, you are like dew in the morning, blessing me with your fresh smile. Mi Amor, my day will feel empty without you. You shake my world and give me the reason to live. Ah, mi amor, Vega Satellarnus."


    Altair nodded, full of confidence. He was sure that General Vega would melt when he recited this in the middle of military training ground with a big bucket of red roses that he bought early morning.


    Altair left his room and strutted past his parents. Dane Roderick frowned when he saw his son with such flashy suit in the morning, "Where are you going?"


    Altair stopped, and he smiled proudly, "Dad, General Vega admitted that he is an omega and also my fated partner. He asked me to come to the military academy today."


    "Wait, what about Prince Rigel¡ª"


    "Ah, he already said that we can break the relationship anytime, don''t worry!" Altair waved his hand and left hurriedly, "I will talk to you later, dad. I will tell you once General Vega agreed to marry me!"


    Dane Roderick and Madam Roderick stared at Altair, who hurriedly used their flying car to go to the military academy. Dane Roderick sighed, "Your alpha son is such a troublemaker. We should have had an omega son or daughter instead."


    "Hey, it''s you who prayed to God HanYe every day because you really want an alpha son."


    "Ah¡­ this will be messy. I have to prepare myself," Dane Roderick said.


    ***


    Altair arrived at the military training ground safely. There was no one in this military academy, which was strange.


    Well, he knew these weeks were a holiday for all cadets. But usually, there would be three or five senior cadets who didn''t return him. But today was surprisingly quiet. Even the regular cleaning robot, which often wandered around the military academy, was nowhere to be seen.


    Altair frowned, but he just thought maybe General Vega ordered everyone to leave today, ''Maybe he ordered everyone to leave because I will come? He wants to have alone time with me, hehe.''


    Altair felt that he was walking on the cloud right now. Everything was beautiful and sunny, and he had this warm and fuzzy feeling all over.


    He walked towards the direction of the General''s office and knocked on the door, but there was no answer.


    ''He is not in the office? I thought he lives only in this office,'' Altair pondered. He was about to knock again when he got a message from General Vega''s number.


    ''Come to my bedroom. I''m waiting.''


    Altair took a deep breath when he read the message. He thought General Vega wanted to take things slow, but it turned out he was also as eager as him! Altair rushed towards General Vega''s bedroom and knocked, "General, I''m here."


    No answer.


    But then, the door automatically opened. The room was dark, but Altair could see a silhouette of a man on the bed. Altair had a crooked, perverted smile on his face as he asked the General on the bed, "General, I brought this roses bouquet because I want to take things slow. I even prepared a poem for you."


    Altair placed the bouquet on the table, and he unbuttoned his suit, "But it seems General is very eager to be my mate. Then, I don''t need to wait anymore!"


    Altair emitted his alpha pheromones inside the room, and the man on the corner also emitted omega pheromones. Altair could smell this pheromone from the person he loved, it was sweet and refreshing like cherry blossom, but he felt something was a bit wrong.


    General Vega''s pheromone was not as stimulating as it should be.


    A few days ago, when Altair smelled General Vega''s pheromones, he got instantly aroused and had a hard time controlling himself, but this one¡­


    "General Vega, are you alright?" Altair asked.


    The man that was supposed to be General Vega flicked his finger, and the room was brightly lit. There was no General Vega inside the room. Instead, it was Prince Rigel that smirked at Altair maliciously.


    Altair was shocked to the bone. He pointed at Prince Rigel, "W¡ªWhy are you here?! Where is General, and how could you have the same smell as him?!"


    Prince Rigel sat on the bed, crossing his arm and legs before opening his mouth, "Are you here for General Vega? Well, too bad he left to Sweren to fight the Zergs last night."


    "But it''s alright. I know you are here because you already know that General Vega is your fated pair. Simply because of his omega pheromones, right? You cannot reject his omega pheromones at all. That is what signifies a fated pair."


    Altair peered at Prince Rigel suspiciously, "How did you know? Did you spy on us?"


    "What if I did?" Prince Rigel asked nonchalantly.


    "Your Highness Prince Rigel, I''ve found my fated pair. Just like what we agreed upon before, I will leave and marry my fated partner instead," Altair said.


    "Fated pair, right?" Prince Rigel smirked, and he emitted his omega pheromones, this time, it was a lot stronger than before.


    And it was the same pheromones that General Vega had, just not as sweet and not as gentle. It was overpowering and dizzying. It made Altair almost lost his control because of it. Altair closed his nose immediately and rushed to leave the room.


    But Prince Rigel already locked the automatic door.


    Altair gritted hit teeth, he intended to break the door, but the pheromones made him unable to control his strength. He fell on the ground for a while. Like a marionette, Prince Rigel sucked all power from Altair''s body and made Altair walked towards him unwillingly.


    "You! What did you?! How could you have General Vega''s pheromone?!"


    Prince Rigel chuckled maliciously, "Of course, because I extracted the blood on General Vega''s nape and merged it with mine, it is a new secret experiment. Now you have two fated pairs, you know."


    "Although mine is an artificial fated pair, it is still a fated pair nonetheless. As long as you marked me, then your bond with General Vega will be cut, and we will be the true fated pair," Prince Rigel said.


    "I REFUSE! GENERAL VEGA IS MY FATED PAIR!"


    "Well, don''t worry, he will die in Sweren after I made a small mistake~ Let him be eaten by those disgusting Zergs," Prince Rigel said, "Don''t you see? You are a very powerful alpha, and I''m a high-class omega. We are a match to rule the world. We can rule this kingdom in stability and prosperity."


    "YOU BITCH! MONSTER!" Altair tried his best to fight this control. But truly, the pheromones made him lost all his strength and could only follow what Prince Rigel said.


    Prince Rigel laughed at Altair, who struggled on the floor. Altair''s veins were popping out, showing that he was doing his best to struggle.


    "Our babies will rule the galaxy, you know that, Altair Roderick," Prince Rigel pinched Altair''s chin and kissed his lips.


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! The Downfall of King Altair!]

 Chapter 214: 8.21

    Yunyu was busy preparing the war against a massive Zergs invasion leading towards Sweren. He was fixing his mech when the sudden notification surprised him.


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! The Downfall of King Altair!]


    Yunyu frowned when he heard the notification. Because he hadn''t done anything to trigger the hidden plot.


    [Pupa, I haven''t even done anything, did I touch something that triggered the hidden plot?]


    [Pupa: After that accident in world 7, I''ve decided to give myself a few upgrades. Now the hidden plot can be triggered not only from you but also from the Master of the world.]


    [Wait, you can actually upgrade your function the whole time!?]


    [Pupa: Yes, it''s not hard, actually. I can upgrade it myself.]


    [Then why haven''t you done it since the beginning?!]


    [Pupa: I''m lazy.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:..]


    [Ugh, fine then, what has triggered this hidden plot?]


    [Pupa: Well¡­ it''s kind of hard to tell this without giving the context. So I will just pour the hidden plot first.]


    Yunyu closed his eyes as Pupa poured the hidden plot in his head. When Yunyu opened his eyes again, he saw a man in red hair who looked devastated when he saw a man in the casket. His eyes showed the pain of heartbreak and loss.


    That man was Altair Roderick, whose eyes looked empty, kneeling in front of the casket.


    Yunyu approached Altair and checked the man on the casket. And he was shocked when he found out that the one in the coffin was himself, General Vega Satellarnus.


    [Wait, in the original timeline, General Vega knew Altair Roderick?!]


    [Pupa: Apparently, yes, General Vega and Altair were lovers in the original timeline. Just like in your timeline, they were both in love after they found out that they were fated pair. They even planned for their marriage.]


    Altair rose from the ground and hugged the lifeless body of General Vega. The once handsome and powerful General was found dead fighting against the Zergs invasion in Sweren. Though his body was not mauled by the Zergs because he fought until the end and returned to the base with his unrecognizable mech, he died out of exhaustion.


    Everything could be better if Altair joined the war because, at this time, it was well known that Altair and General Vega were fated pair who worked really well together. They had raked many achievements together and was planning to marry after General Vega admitted that he was an omega.


    But when the Zergs were invading, Altair was nowhere to be seen. Because he was busy screwing with Prince Rigel after he marked Prince Rigel, his fated connection with General Vega was cut, and the General could feel the heartbreak. It was also the reason why he got weakened during the war.


    General Vega should have survived had it not because of his cheating alpha.


    General Vega didn''t have family, so the only person to spend his last time before he got buried was Altair, the cheating alpha.


    Altair caressed his lover''s face. Tears streamed down on his cheek as he said, "It''s all my fault. I didn''t know that we are being sabotaged. I¡­I also lost control that I marked that bastard prince."


    "My beloved General¡­ how did everything turn to be like this? All I want is to have a beautiful life with you to have a lot of children. I messed everything up because I can''t control myself¡­"


    Altair sobbed, and he kissed General Vega''s cheek for the last time. He took out a knife from his windbreaker and aimed it on his heart. He was one stab away to follow his loved one. But then, he remembered what other soldiers told him about General''s last message before he died.


    ''Tell my lover, Altair¡­ tell him that humanity must survive¡­ no matter how¡­''


    At that point, General Vega must''ve known that Altair had marked another omega. But his last word was still about their duty to protect humanity.


    "I¡­I don''t have any reason to live. I will follow you in the afterlife, my general¡­"


    "But¡­ your last message to protect humanity¡­ is this your way to punish me? To prevent me from following you to heaven¡­"


    Altair''s hand trembled, and after a mental fight in his head, he dropped the knife and slumped beside the casket. All his pride and power that he had previously was all gone. He could only wail like a little kid who had lost his loved one.


    That day, the rain poured harder than it should be.


    ***


    The news about Prince Rigel announced his wedding with Altair Roderick, only a month after General Vega''s death, shocked everyone. They thought that Altair Roderick was already a waste for cheating on someone


    so loyal and powerful like General Vega.


    But he could go even lower by marrying the Prince that he cheated with only a month later!


    ''What a bastard! He played with General Vega''s heart and then married his mistress!''


    ''I cannot believe we will be led by that kind of guy! Humanity is doomed!''


    ''What a waste of a king!''


    Altair heard everything, of course, and Rigel didn''t seem to hide it. He was nonchalant as always and chuckled, "Ah, what a pity. Our new king is already hated by everyone. I wonder why~."


    Altair glared at Rigel, he didn''t have an ounce of love towards this bastard prince, but he was forced to marry because Prince Rigel became his fated pair instead, "Shut up, you bastard! Had it not be you and your freaky experiment, General Vega would still be alive, and I would''ve married my loved one!"


    "Aww, don''t be too sad," Rigel laughed, "You see, I still need you to be my husband and the new king. Because I know your strength, our baby will be the strongest humanity could ever have."


    "Besides, you should be grateful that I already give you the position as the new king without much challenge, right?" Rigel approached Altair and leaned on his back, "If you don''t love me, then it''s alright. You see, I do not love you either. I think love is just a false sense that human planted since the beginning of time to chain people."


    "That''s why you can do anything as a king, and I can do anything as a queen as well. You can screw around with other omegas as long as you don''t get them pregnant because it would be messy. Well, as long as I can maintain my power, then we are good!"


    Altair scoffed, "Remember, I will never touch you anymore, and I will never love you. That time, it was because you took General Vega''s blood and merged the DNA with yours. I cannot control my body because your fake pheromone messed up my head!"


    Rigel laughed as he patted his stomach, "Well, you got your baby there, too bad."


    [So, Prince Rigel took my blood because of this? He wanted to make Altair his own?]


    [Pupa: Indeed. It is quite apparent that Altair is a perfect candidate as a king. Since he has everything, an alpha male could be.]


    [¡­ is this what Prince Rigel did to me in this timeline as well.]


    [Pupa: Apparently, yes. He took your blood sample, merge it with his DNA, and controlled Altair with his fake pheromones.]


    [Pupa: In fact, the reason why the hidden plot has been triggered is because of the exchange of bodily fluid between Altair and Rigel. Whether it''s through a kiss or¡­]

 Chapter 215: 8.22

    [Pupa: In fact, the reason why the hidden plot has been triggered is because of the exchange of bodily fluid between Altair and Rigel. Whether it''s through a kiss or¡­]


    [¡­ are you telling me that Altair is currently sleeping with Rigel? Like, right now?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know. But if we are following the original timeline, then yes. They might be copulating right now.]


    [¡­]


    Yunyu watched the grieving Altair with his king garment, standing alone in the balcony. The party inside the ballroom was cheery, and all guests were acting as if they didn''t know about newly crowned King Altair and his scandal with his current queen, Queen Rigel.


    ''Sshh¡­ did you know that Queen Rigel has lost his baby three months after he got married to King Altair. They got what they deserved!''


    ''I know, right. They had played behind the late General Vega, and this is what they deserved.''


    Altair heard the whispers from two noblewomen not far from the balcony. They thought their gossip wouldn''t be heard, but Altair heard it with his super hearing. He chuckled depressingly and stared at the night sky full of stars, ''My beloved general, are you satisfied with my pain?''


    Months passed, and King Altair had zero willingness to rule the kingdom. His relationship with Queen Rigel was also as cold as always. Queen Rigel had been spotted with plenty of younger alphas, but King Altair was indifferent.


    He was not a good husband for the queen, but he did not have an affair. He never touched any omega in his life after his marriage.


    Well, mainly because of heartbreak.


    He could never move on from his real fated pair, General Vega.


    Altair was drown in prolonging grief. And after years passed, King Altair had a developed a severe depression. He felt that everything was pointless, and time was only fleeting for him.


    To elevate his sadness, he started consuming illegal drugs. The drugs that would make you hallucinate about the dead, especially your loved one.


    At first, King Altair consumed it to see General Vega''s image once, but soon, he got addicted to it. He drowned in this fake illusion of him and General Vega living together in harmony as husband and wife, with many children.


    ''Husband, did you helped our son to finish his homework? Don''t help him too often. He needs to be independent! You are spoiling him too much!'' General Vega chided. He was wearing a pink apron that was contrast with his big body.


    ''Ah, don''t worry about something like that! Our son is the greatest! He will grow up to be a great Roderick, just like the rest of my family and us!'' Altair replied as he played with his son.


    King Altair laughed happily when he saw his hallucination, it was something he truly wanted, but he could never get.


    Because his loved one was dead.


    King Altair started crying again, but he was laughing happily. When the hallucination began to fade, he hurriedly took another drug to continue his hallucination.


    It was so tragic that Yunyu couldn''t help but to cry. He tried to snatch the drug from Altair, but this was just a memory of the past. He couldn''t touch anything. Yunyu was like a ghost here.


    [Stop! Don''t do this to yourself! I forgive you! General Vega also forgives you! Please don''t hurt yourself like this!]


    [Pupa:¡­ He cannot hear you.]


    Yunyu wiped his eyes, he tried to hug Altair to comfort him, but there was nothing he could do. He could only watch the tragedy unfolded.


    Ten years had passed until Altair was twenty-nine. He was not the strong alpha that he was used to be. In fact, he was much worse. His strength also had disappeared by almost 75%. He was just a regular alpha now.


    This year, the Zergs finally invaded again with the same massive wave, just like ten years ago, where the Zergs took away General Vega''s life. Everyone was getting ready for the war and ignored their useless king.


    Altair was also not interested in protecting humanity. He didn''t have the will to protect the people anymore. He was just a deadbeat king, after all.


    The soldiers were well prepared. The generals thought that casualty in soldiers was inevitable, but as long as the Zergs weren''t penetrating the critical cities, then it would be a victory for them. They were calm and coordinated for a while, until they found out that Zergs had evolved to be much more robust than before and was able to break through the capital city and killed many civilians.


    Altair finally found out that the Zergs were already entering the capital city. He rushed to help some people who begged for his help.


    Altair fought valiantly with all his remaining strength, but he was not fit to fight after years of not training and substance abuse. Thus, he died after being mauled by a giant Zerg. His last words were, "My beloved general¡­ I''ve died valiantly, please accept me."


    Yunyu saw everything, and he couldn''t stop crying.


    [This is too tragic, super angst! Altair is obviously a victim here! He is a good man despite his recklessness and arrogance! As long as he is well trained, I know he can be the defender of the humanity of at least a century!]


    [Pupa: It is very tragic, indeed, to die with sin lingering over your head. And also being the only reason why you lost your precious lover as well.]


    [Altair, I promise that we will have a happy ending. Maybe not know, but in the future!]


    Yunyu said before he returned back to the world with Pupa. He took a deep breath and leaned on his mech,


    [So¡­ in all timelines, Altair and General Vega will always be a fated pair, right?]


    [Pupa: Correct.]


    Yunyu smiled bitterly, and he tinkered with his mech again in case it malfunctioned during the fight.


    [Since we two are going to be fated pair nonetheless. I shall not worry about anything and study the Zergs invasion that killed General Vega. With that, when we restart, we will have a good counterattack against them.]


    [Pupa: You are planning to die and restart?]


    [I mean, what more can I do? I know that Altair must have been having wild sex with Prince Rigel. It is inevitable. So this is why I will study the Zergs invasion before restarting!]


    Pupa watched Yunyu, who looked very eager and commented;


    [Pupa: At last, I can see the fire in your eyes.]


    [Well, obviously! Altair is a poor man that has been sabotaged. That''s why I don''t want to repeat the same mistake after a restart. I want him to be the great man he truly deserves!]


    A Lieutenant General knocked on the garage door and bowed his head, "General, everyone is ready. According to the scouts, the wave of Zergs is massive. Please be ready for the war, General. We need your command!"


    "I will be ready shortly after. This will be a bloody war," General Vega said to his lieutenant. The lieutenant''s face was tense. He knew that things were very dangerous when General Vega said something like that.


    ''And this is also my goodbye, Altair Roderick. I will save you in the next restart, I promise.''

 Chapter 216: 8.23

    General Vega stood in front of his soldiers. The situation was tense and grim. They just got the news about the massive invasion. It was predictably five times greater than the Zergs Invasion in Lebth Province.


    "My fellow comrades, we will be facing a danger five times greater than the Zergs invasion in Lebth. We are facing a threat of five Giant Zergs here. I know that we need more manpower, more soldier to fight. But as you know, Sweren is quite far from the capital city, and reinforcement might take a while to make it here."


    "Thus, we do not have any choice but to fight and hold the invasion until the reinforcement arrived. My soldier, we may not make it alive, but believe me that we shall die protecting the future of humanity! We will die a hero! Repeat after me. We will die a hero!"


    "WE WILL DIE A HERO!"


    "WE WILL DIE A HERO!"


    "WE WILL DIE A HERO!"


    General Vega prepared himself for the war as he heard his soldiers ready to die with him. He was sure that he wouldn''t return alive after this war, knowing the massive amount of Zergs compared to his soldiers.


    [Pupa, what is the chance of me surviving here?]


    [Pupa: Five percent.]


    [Eh, that is relatively high. Am I just being pessimistic here? Or am I actually better than I expected?]


    [Pupa: No, I was just trying to cheer you up. Honestly, your chance of survival is almost zero here. There is no way you can beat five Giant Zergs without the help of the reinforcement army, or at least three SSS soldiers with you.]


    [¡­ you can just lie, you know. To boost my confidence.]


    [Pupa: No, I wake up and choose truth.]


    [Ah, it''s sad that I can''t say goodbye proper to Altair. I''m not sure why his Breakmeter and Fatemeter stilled after he is having sex with Prince Rigel.]


    [Pupa: Well, an Alpha and Omega that are fated pair can take the whole day or more to finish their game.]


    [¡­ how enviable.]


    General Vega entered his mech and led the army to the gate of Sweren. The air was cold, and the sky was dark as well. It was a depressing day. But they were ready to die because humanity should survive no matter what.


    It was the doctrine of the soldier.


    After waiting for an hour, they felt the ground shake, like a small earthquake. The soldiers saw the army of Zergs marched towards them. The Zergs in this invasion were different from regular Zergs because they all had shining red carapace that protected their head.


    "On your position, soldier!" General Vega commanded. Everyone was ready with their mech suit or their weapon. General Vega counted the amount of Giant Zergs that was coming at them.


    [Four Giant Zergs, two Giant Cockroaches with spiked carapace, the other two are Giant Mantis and a giant moth.]


    General Vega counted the moment before the Zergs reached the middle of the battlefield, and then he shouted, "ATTACK!"


    The loud rambles from the soldiers who were charging against the Zergs filled the battlefield. Their boots stomped the ground as they fired the guns towards the Zergs. The regular soldiers fought against the Zergs army, while General Vega and the Lieutenants fought against the Giant Zergs.


    General Vega saw the Gaint Cockroaches, Mantis, and Moth. He concluded that the Mantis and moth were the most dangerous because the Giant Cockroaches didn''t seem intelligent and didn''t really have any attack other than charging with its spiked carapace.


    "I will handle the Giant Mantis first! All of you, try to hold other Giant Zergs. We can defeat them one by one!" General Vega commanded.


    "YES, SIR!"


    General Vega dashed towards the Giant Mantis with his mech, the Man Drill. He already upgraded it by replacing the saw blade with a machine gun. He first used the drill to attack the Giant Mantis, who dodged skillfully.


    General Vega continuously attacked the Giant Mantis, and he intentionally isolated himself with the Giant Mantis. He glanced at his Lieutenants, there were six Lieutenant Generals, and they handled other Giant Zergs skilfully. Although without his help, none of them would be able to defeat those Zergs.


    The Giant Mantis was about to help its allies before General Vega fired his machine gun at the Mantis, and one bullet hit the Mantis'' wing. The bullet made a hole instantly because General Vega already smeared all bullets with anti-Zergs that could burn them if they got hit by it, "I am your enemy!"


    The Giant Mantis opened its mouth and made a weird noise before attacking General Vega with its scythe arm.


    General Vega used his drill to fight against that Giant Mantis, and he pointed his machine gun at the Mantis, "I will not die so easily!"


    General Vega fired at the Mantis'' heart, in which the Mantis backed off and did the same thing just like what the previous Mantis did. It called upon its swarm of smaller mantises towards General Vega.


    "HAH! Do you think I will fall for the trick twice?" General Vega pressed a command button inside his mech. The machine gun automatically fired thousands of needles in rapid succession.


    "RAAARGHH!" General Vega attacked the mantis wave with the giant needles. The needles shot at a faster rate, thus giving no chance for the human-sized mantises to dodge. The Giant Mantis shrieked when it saw its babies died quickly. It dashed towards General Vega with its scythe arm raised.


    General Vega used his drill to hold the attack, but just when he was about to use his machine gun again, the Giant Mantis used its other scythe arm to cut the general in half.


    General Vega retreated back skilfully and attacked the Giant Mantis with a machine gun again. The shriek of Giant Mantis roared across the battlefield when General Vega damaged its chest.


    The Giant Mantis was severely weakened, but it used its last resort and called another mantises army wave.


    "Do you think you can beat me with the same trick over and over?! As expected, you Zergs are nothing but mindless monsters!" General Vega flew around with its mech to guide the wave of mantises to follow him.


    And then, he hovered above the Giant Mantis who was severely weakened, the army of mantises were coming at him from below after he guided them, "This will end you!"


    General Vega pointed his machine gun to the Giant Mantis below and yelled, "Machine Gun Needle Shower!"


    General Vega used the machine gun full power to attack the mantises. The mantises were hailed and pinned down by hundreds of needles that penetrated their bodies. The Giant Mantis tried to dodge, but its legs were pinned down by the needles. The Giant Mantis shrieked and died after every inch of its body were penetrated by needles.


    General Vega was trying breathing steadily. His hand trembled because he used a lot of strength to control his mech, but he raised his machine gun and shouted at his soldiers, "THE GIANT MANTIS HAS BEEN DEFEATED! WE CAN DEFEAT THEM ALL TOGETHER!"


    The soldiers saw hope after General Vega defeated the Giant Mantis. The Zergs started slowing down after seeing their second leader, the Giant Mantis, got killed.


    Now everything was on the Giant Moth.


    The Giant Moth roared at General Vega and flew towards him.

 Chapter 217: 8.24

    The Giant Moth roared at General Vega and flew towards General Vega. It had a giant pair of brown wings and spikes around its neck instead of hair. The Giant Moth hovered in front of General Vega passively. In fact, since the very beginning, the Moth didn''t seem to attack at all.


    It just flew around passively and dodged whenever the other Lieutenants tried to attack it.


    Two Lieutenants who were handling the Giant Moth wanted to help their General. But General Vega ordered them not to follow him, "Go and help the rest handle the Zergs! We may have a chance to win this if we can kill the Giants!"


    "Yes, Sir!" The Lieutenant Generals helped the soldiers to kill smaller Zergs. While General Vega was facing the Giant Moth alone. He never fought a Giant Moth before. He didn''t know the correct approach yet.


    It was best to just attack from afar.


    General Vega used his machine gun and fired bullets at the Giant Moth. The Giant Month finally reacted by using its wing to blow away the bullets. General Vega peered at the Giant Moth and changed the bullets into needles.


    He fired again, and the Giant Moth did the same thing. It flapped its wings once, and the needles just got blown away. Even General Vega was also pushed a bit.


    The wings were obviously very powerful. Since it could blow away bullets with one flap and also the mech even though it weighed tonnes. General Vega concluded that he couldn''t touch the Moth with projectiles at all.


    [Why do we have a Mothra in this world? At least, if she is here, we should have Godzilla in our side!]


    [Pupa: Well, actually, there is an alpha who has the capability as good as real Godzilla, but he is currently having sex with another omega. While you are busy here fighting for your life. How tragic.]


    [Hey! What''s with that insult! I''m yet to prepare my come back!]


    [Pupa: I am just stating the truth.]


    [You don''t need to rub the salt on my wound, goddamn it!]


    General Vega gritted his teeth and decided to just charge straight with his drill. He charged in without trouble until he got close toward the Moth. The Giant Moth retreated while flapped its wings a few times.


    "Aaaahh!" General Vega was blown away quickly, alongside a few Lieutenants and soldiers. The soldier formation was scattered when the wind blew them away. Few flaps from the Giant Moth could easily change the tide of war. General Vega needed to quickly find a solution and defeat this Giant Moth before it destroyed everything with its wings.


    Since he knew the Giant Moth was fragile without its wings, he needed to rip the wings first or just dove straight to the delicate body to kill it.


    General Vega looked around his surrounding and saw a massive boulder that he threw. General Vega dismantled its machine gun hand. He took a deep breath and lifted the boulder. General Vega aimed towards the Giant Moth Direction and threw it, "Eat this!"


    The Giant Moth looked at the boulder directed at her. It flew away to dodge it, obviously, but the Giant Moth didn''t know when it had successfully avoided the rock. General Vega was already in front of the Moth with his giant drill directed towards the Moth''s heart.


    The Giant Moth tried to flap its wing, but it was too late. The Giant Moth shrieked when General Vega drilled its body, "DIEEE!!"


    The Giant Moth loud painful shriek was heard across the battlefield.


    "RAARGH!!" General Vega maximized the strength of the drill and killed the Giant Moth easily. The Giant Moth fell to the ground as the ground was shaken. General Vega stared at the Giant Moth attentively. He thought he had achieved victory, although something was a bit weird because the Giant Zergs were usually not that easy to defeat.


    He hovered above his soldiers and said, "GIANT MOTH HAS BEEN SLAINED! WE WILL WIN THIS!


    "GENERAL VEGA IS THE STRONGEST!"


    "GENERAL VEGA IS THE GREATEST!"


    The loud chants of General Vega were heard across the battlefield. He was enjoying this¡­ before Pupa suddenly warned him.


    [Pupa: Dodge to the left now!]


    General Vega instinctively dodged to the left and saw a Giant Wasp that almost killed him by piercing his stomach with its sharp sting!


    [Wait! What is this?! They have a reinforcement as well?!]


    [Pupa: No, only the Giant Wasp. He and that Moth you killed right now are allied to each other.]


    General Vega gritted his teeth. The loud buzzing sound from the Wasp took everyone''s attention, and the smaller Zergs were fighting more voraciously after the Giant Wasp arrived.


    General Vega prepared his weapon again to attack the Wasp. The drill spun again as General Vega ready for an attack.


    However, before he could initiate an attack, the Giant Wasp disappeared out of his sight. Like a ninja, it appeared behind General Vega and pierced General Vega''s left arm with its sting, "Argh!"


    General Vega tried to retreat, but the Giant Wasp was indeed too fast for him. It attacked again by piercing General Vega''s right arm.


    General Vega''s Mech Armor on his arms was destroyed, and he gradually couldn''t feel his hand at all. Turned out, the Wasp had a paralyzing effect as well.


    "GENERAL!" The Lieutenants tried to help the General, but General Vega shouted at them, "DON''T COME HERE! THIS WASP IS DANGEROUS! GO HELP OTHERS INSTEAD!"


    "But General, you obviously can''t fight it yourself! Let us help!" the moment one Lieutenant said that, the Giant Cockroaches started slamming its head towards the Sweren Wall. Everyone watched in horror as they saw the wall begun cracking.


    "I TOLD YOU! HOLD THOSE ROACHES!"


    [Pupa: So heroic. You do know that you cannot do anything here, right? Your arms have been severely wounded. There is no way you can win the battle. Especially since that Giant Wasp is too fast for your current body.]


    [I know. I just want to hold on a bit longer to lure this Wasp out.]


    The Giant Wasp was waiting for General Vega to move again. The Wasp was ready to kill, and General Vega provoked by saying, "I killed that Moth! You should kill me if you can!"


    The Giant Wasp was angered when General Vega pointed at the Moth on the ground. It dashed fast towards General and chased him, who tried to fly as far as possible from the battlefield.


    When they were already quite far from the battlefield, the Giant Wasp attacked again and destroyed the jet fuel for the mech, and General Vega fell to the ground.


    He looked upward to see the Giant Wasp ready to kill him with its sting.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill me!" General Vega yelled.


    [Pupa: So you are going to die like this?]


    [Yes! But I have a surprise. You see, I have a bomb planted inside the mech. If I want to do it, I will detonate the bomb and kill both this Wasp and me. I will wait until he pierced my stomach, and I will explode!]


    [Pupa:¡­ not going to lie, you are really heroic here.]


    [Well, if you think so, then gift me by giving me smexy world next! I''m too tired of fighting again and again!]


    [Pupa:¡­ Okay.]


    General Vega was ready for his death. His hand was only one click away from detonating the mini-nuke inside the mech body. The Giant Wasp flew up high, ready to pierce the General with its full strength, maybe as a form of revenge for killing that Giant Moth.


    [Ah¡­ unfortunately, Altair is not here, I cannot fill my dramameter¡­]


    The Giant Wasp dove fast towards General Vega''s chest. General Vega closed his eyes, ready for the Wasp to pierce his heart and then he would detonate.


    One second¡­ two seconds¡­ three seconds¡­


    There was no pain for General Vega, but there was a sound of something being struck, accompanied by a shriek.


    General Vega opened his eyes, and he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    General Vega saw a blazing red mech with SSS on it. He saw a man with red hair and torn red suit inside the mech, but his wrist was bandaged and bloodied, alongside his head that had dried blood smeared on his forehead down to his temple and cheek.


    However, all those wounds didn''t hide his handsome and fierceness. He glared at the Giant Wasp, whom he just kicked a few seconds ago.


    "A¡ªAltair¡­?"


    Altair gnashed his teeth, he pointed his mech hand to the Giant Wasp, "YOU DARE TO HURT MY OMEGA! I WILL RIP YOUR WINGS OUT!"

 Chapter 218: 8.25

    "YOU DARE TO HURT MY OMEGA! I WILL RIP YOUR WINGS OUT!"


    General Vega was astonished by a sudden appearance from the alpha that he thought already left him for Prince Rigel. General Vega already accepted that his fated pair might have broken their connection together, and General Vega had accepted his death.


    Who would''ve expected that the same alpha staying in the capital, supposedly having sex with Prince Rigel, actually showed up in Sweren? And Sweren was notably far away from the capital.


    [Did he¡­ come here with his mech only?]


    [Pupa: Indeed. He hadn''t slept for two days. He spent the whole two days travelling to Sweren with his SSS Boxer.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: It seems that he is extremely worried about your safety, that his fated connection guided him to you. Because well, you two are fated pairs in every timeline anyway.]


    General Vega watched Altair, whose eyes were red and had dark eye bags. He hadn''t slept for two days and rushed to Sweren to protect him. Altair was obviously extremely tired, and if he was not an SSS alpha, he would''ve died out of exhaustion currently.


    But he persevered because his omega needed him.


    "Altair Roderick¡­" General Vega tried to wake up from the ground, but his wound wouldn''t let him move. He was basically powerless right now. He made a low groan and tried his best to at least propped his body.


    He said weakly, "Altair, don''t¡­"


    Altair heard the painful groan, and how General Vega tried to stand up, Altair reacted harshly by yelling at General Vega, "Stay right there! You are heavily wounded!"


    "No, I need to help you!" General Vega insisted, "You are my cadet. I should be the one protecting you!" General Vega stubbornly tried to stand on his feet, but his feet wobbled, and he fell again.


    "General! Listen to me not as your cadet, but as your alpha!" Altair yelled, "I will never leave you alone, and I will never let you get hurt! Because I love you!"


    ''Because I love you¡­'' that words echoed inside General Vega''s ear. He never expected Altair to have a love this deep for him. A man that would resist the devil temptation only to come and rescue him.


    General Vega looked up towards Altair, his alpha that looked way more majestic than usual. Truthfully, the General hated this kind of weak feeling. He didn''t want to be protected. He wanted to protect instead.


    But maybe just this once, he wanted to be protected¡­ by his alpha.


    [Ding! Yunyu''s Fatemeter reached 100%. Yunyu is in love, kyaaah!]


    [Pupa:¡­ why are you making your imaginary number?]


    [Oh my my, Pupa! Don''t you see that I''m finally in love with Altair? He is such a stubborn and brash young man, but he is responsible and a gentleman!]


    [Pupa: Yeah, yeah, I have to admit that. I also didn''t expect him to actually waste his energy to save you. What a wasted opportunity.]


    [What wasted opportunity? You really want to get me killed?!]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [¡­ you can give me a white lie there, that would be helpful.]


    General Vega bit his lips. Since he was not used to this, he was afraid to be seen as a weak omega. But knowing how hard it was for Altair right now, he felt evil if he didn''t say this. Thus, General Vega collected as his bravery, and he shouted towards Altair;


    "PLEASE PROTECT ME, MY FATED ALPHA!"


    Altair was surprised when he heard that from General Vega. He never thought someone as prideful and powerful as General Vega would ask for protection from his alpha. He finally admitted that he was an omega¡­ his omega.


    Altair felt a sudden boost in his strength. All that exhaustion and pain he went through until he reached Sweren was worth it for him. Because General Vega finally accepted him.


    Altair had a slight grin on his face. His eyes were focused on the buzzing Wasp with its deadly sting ready to attack Altair.


    Altair Roderick prepared himself and replied to General Vega, "Don''t worry, General. I will never die without embracing you first."


    Altair confidently dashed towards the Wasp while equipping a pair of sharp blades on the mech''s elbows. Altair attacked first by kicking the Giant Wasp, but the Giant Wasp skilfully evaded and attacked with its sting.


    Although the Wasp was fast, Altair was also as fast and noticeably even faster if not because of his exhaustion. Altair used the blade on his mech elbow to defend himself.


    Altair jabbed the Giant Wasp and hit its body. The Giant Wasp shrieked and retreated in response. It then attacked Altair again, with the same string attack. In which, Altair just dodged it and jabbed the Giant Wasp.


    The Giant Wasp shrieked again. Altair chuckled, but his eyes were cold. He kept his steady glance at this Giant Wasp, ready to kill it anytime, "What''s wrong? You hurt my omega and toyed with him. It is time for me to punish you.


    Altair used the boxing gloves of the SSS boxer. He dashed in front of Giant Wasp and then punched it a few times. The Giant Wasp was about to retreat back to its Zergs soldiers for reinforcement after realizing this alpha it was facing right now was not the usual alpha."


    Altair was eager to kill this monster for hurting his General. When the Giant Wasp tried to retreat, Altair dashed really fast. He looked like he just teleported out of nowhere.


    Altair cold-heartedly sliced the Giant Wasp''s wings with his blade.


    The Giant Wasp shrieked, and it fell on the ground with a massive bang. Every soldier and Zergs finally looked towards the red mech, SSS boxer with the man inside. They saw how this alpha suddenly appeared and quickly cut the Giant Wasp''s wings.


    Altair landed on the ground, right near the Wasp''s head.


    He looked down coldly towards the Zergs, "I will never die against a mindless bug like you. And this is for hurting my omega."


    The Giant Wasp shrieked for the last time, and Altair punched its head until it exploded, leaving weird purple ooze splattered everywhere. The Giant Wasp''s body twitched a few times before it was assumingly dead.


    The air of silence filled the battlefield. The previously coordinated Zergs suddenly lost their direction. Even two Giant Cockroaches with carapace had lost their direction immediately and started charging against each other and fought.


    The smaller Zergs hastily retreated after the Giant Wasp was dead. And the soldiers tried to exterminate as many as possible, successfully eliminating at least 90% of the Zergs Invasion today.


    The Lieutenants were finally able to take down both Giant Cockroaches since they didn''t seem to have a goal, just fighting against each other mindlessly.


    Altair walked towards General Vega. He was breathing heavily. After that adrenaline rush he got from General Vega, Altair basically had wasted almost all his energy.


    Altair left his mech and ejected wounded General Vega out of his mech. He carried General Vega to the Lieutenants who approached them. Altair sat on the ground with General Vega on his embrace, he said to the Lieutenants;


    "Help¡­ my omega first¡­" he said before he fell unconscious.

 Chapter 219: 8.26

    Altair opened his heavy eyes after so long. He didn''t remember how long had he been sleeping, but Altair hadn''t been sleeping for two days straight, on top of his dried wounds and also his over exhaustion after beating that Giant Wasp. It was fortunate enough that he could still open his eyes.


    His eyes observed around. He was inside a room with modest decoration and a low ceiling. It was pretty weird for him to stay inside this kind of space since he was used to living in luxury with his parents status.


    Altair looked around to find no one until the door was opened from outside, and a man came to him with a food trolley. He had a big, muscular body, but when he pushed the food trolled with one hand, the image looked very cute in Altair''s eyes.


    General Vega was surprised when he saw Altair finally woke up. His sullen face was brightened once more, but it seemed that General Vega was self-conscious about his expression. Thus, he dimmed his expression and acted serious once more.


    "Cadet Altair, I''m glad that you are awake," General Vega said. He pushed the food trolley at the side of the bed and then asked Altair, "Are you alright? You''ve been unconscious for two days."


    "I''m alright," Altair nodded. His eyes didn''t leave General Vega, who had a bandage on his left arm and stitches on his collarbone area. His right arm was also bandaged, but not as bad as the left arm.


    Altair gritted his teeth and looked away, but he said, "I''m sorry that I''m unable to save you sooner, General. I should''ve been able to fight against them quicker and came here earlier to help you."


    "No, it''s okay¡­" General Vega shook his head, "But I wonder¡­ what happened between you and Price Rigel." General Vega asked. He was pretty much sure that Rigel had his pheromone, so it would be impossible to ignore him just like that.


    "¡­ I will tell you," Altair took a deep breath pada recalled the day when Prince Rigel tried to seduce him four days ago.


    ***


    "Our babies will rule the galaxy, you know that, Altair Roderick," Prince Rigel pinched Altair''s chin and kissed his lips.


    Altair spat on the ground, and then he glared again at this crazy prince. But Prince Rigel didn''t seem to mind at all. In fact, it got him excited.


    Prince Rigel started unbuttoning Altair''s shirt one by one until that impressive six-pack was obvious for him to see. Prince Rigel licked his lips and sucked Altair''s neck and then nipple.


    "Mmmh!" Altair gritted his teeth. He truly hated this, and he felt disgusted with Prince Rigel. The Prince, though, got more excited and unbuttoned his vest as well.


    Altair could see the thin, snow-white skin of Prince Rigel, and he hated it. He felt that his eyes had been defiled by such views, ''Ugh, obviously, only General Vega would look better without a shirt.''


    Prince Rigel saw obvious displeasure in Altair''s eyes as he saw his body. It seemed the stare of disgust triggered Prince Rigel. Prince Rigel felt humiliated because nobody had ever been disgusted after seeing his body.


    "Tell me, why do you feel disgusted when you see me? Don''t you think that I look sexy?"


    "You look like a donkey crap!" Altair insulted harshly.


    "I see, so you want to die that desperately," Prince Rigel smiled, "Well, I cannot kill you, of course. But maybe I should kill General Vega instead?" Prince Rigel took out his phone and dialled a number, "Lieutenant General, go slow down the reinforcement to Sweren. Let them starve, and die being eaten by Zergs.


    "YOU DARE!" Altair''s voice thundered inside the room. Prince Rigel had a moment of pause before he laughed maniacally.


    "AHAHAHAHA! Do you think I can let my competitor staying alive?" Prince Rigel continued giggling, "You see, I will never let someone take what is rightfully mine. You are going to be my husband, my reproducing tool. So it is better to eliminate your fated pair, so you can do it with me."


    "Don''t worry, the invasion in Sweren is massive this year. Let''s see what kind of death he will get, maybe getting mauled by the Giant Zerg? Eaten until his remain becomes an excretion? Or let him be horribly gnawed by the smaller Zergs," Prince Rigel said maliciously.


    He walked towards Altair again and whispered, "And the funniest thing is, while he is fighting for your life, you are here with me, having fun sex. How tragic."


    Altair couldn''t handle the torment anymore, especially after Prince Rigel described many ways his real fated omega would die.


    ''I need to save him! I need to save my omega! My General Vega!''


    "Eeerrghhh!" Altair started moving on his own. Even after a tight bind from Prince Rigel''s pheromones, Altair''s willpower was proven to be stronger. He struggled hard until his veins were visible.


    "What a futile resistance," Prince Rigel chuckled and emitted another potent pheromone similar to General Vega''s pheromones. But this time, Altair fall to the ground immediately. Altair turned his head to the wall to free himself from the pheromones chain and start banging his head until he was bleeding.


    Prince Rigel gradually realized that Altair''s willpower to save General Vega was far bigger than he expected. Although Altair''s body was leaning on him, his love and resolve stayed with that man.


    "No, stop this! Noooo!" Prince Rigel yelled.


    "NO!"


    "RARRGHH!" Altair broke free from the pheromone chain with his willpower. He glared at Prince Rigel, who was sitting on the ground, shocked.


    "If I see just one scratch in General Vega''s body, then I will never forgive you, you bastard prince," Altair warned, and he left the room.


    But before he stepped to the yard with his mech, Prince Rigel shouted at all his hidden royal guards, "Catch Altair Roderick! He has touched me! He has marked me as his pair, and he is trying to run away!"


    Suddenly, there were many hidden guards scattered around the school. They surrounded Altair, not giving him permission to use his mech and leave. Altair glared at Prince Rigel, who seemed to be very satisfied as he had a smirk on his face.


    Altair cracked his knuckles and took a deep breath, ''This will take time. I will try my best to catch up soon, my omega.''


    ***


    "In the end, I think I''ve killed five hidden guards because they truly wanted to kill me and injured the rest¡­" Altair confessed everything. After he fought with those hidden guards, he used his mech and ran away to Sweren to save General Vega.


    Altair glanced at General Vega, who was staring at him, intently, "General, I''ve become a fugitive. I''ve killed many guards, and that bastard prince will say to everyone that I''ve marked him. I''ve already told my parents when I was on my way here that they should cut the connection with me."


    "Because I''m just a fugitive now¡­ I''ll try to live in the outskirt of Sweren or something. I don''t want to give myself up to the kingdom because that bastard prince will try to take me again."


    Altair had a slight hope in his eyes. He knew the chance was close to zero. But deep down, he wished that General Vega would accept him.


    "General, since I will run away from the human kingdom, would you like to join me? We will set up a small house together and live together. We will be free from all this mess."


    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 220: 8.27

    "General, since I will run away from the human kingdom, would you like to join me? We will set up a small house together and live together. We will be free from all this mess."


    "What do you think?"


    [Wha¡­ what a depressing situation¡­]


    [Pupa: Indeed. Altair must have been in a lot of pain. Cutting the connection with your parents are not an easy task. And he did it because he wanted to save you.]


    [I didn''t know his feeling can be this strong. I wonder if it''s because of our instinct as a fated pair, or is it truly because his heart said so?]


    [Pupa: If it''s all just an animal instinct, then Altair would have fucked the prince rotten. Since he still has some of his sanity and even went as far as banging his head on the wall to keep his consciousness. Don''t you think it''s a bit cruel to call it instinct?]


    [Pupa: He has way more than just instinct. In fact, I think he has shown you enough how serious he is about you. Don''t be an asshole and ignored everything just because of your own ego.]


    Yunyu stared at Altair, whose eyes showed a hint of pleading as if he would break down if Yunyu said no. Altair made it as if his life depended on his answer, either to follow him and run away or leave him all alone.


    Yunyu was considering it. If he accepted it, then he would give peace in Altair''s heart. But he was thinking about what would happen with the Breakmeter.


    [Pupa, what is the current Breakmeter percentage, and what is the general goal to complete this Breakmeter?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter is still 50%. Since we''ve seen the hidden plot, the general goal is to make Altair a great general that protects people. It is his life call. His SSS alpha physique shouldn''t be wasted.]


    [Then, if I run away with him, he would live his life as a fugitive forever.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    General Vega sat closer to Altair and held his hand. His eyes stared deeply at Altair''s eyes, "Altair, are you sure that you will be okay with your choice? Being a fugitive forever, without rank, honour, and being cut off from your family?"


    Altair nodded without hesitation, "As long as you are with me, then everything is alright."


    General Vega saw the unflinching certainty in Altair''s eyes. He sighed and hugged Altair gently. He caressed Altair''s hair gently, "It must have been hard for you. I know this will not be easy, Altair Roderick¡­"


    "S¡ªSo¡­ will you follow me and run away from this kingdom?" Altair asked expectantly. Truthfully, he didn''t want to be a fugitive like this, but if it was to protect his omega and his loved one, General Vega, then it was alright.


    Because he knew he had fallen in love hard with this man, whether he was his omega or not.


    Maybe since the very beginning, Altair had been in love with General Vega Satellarnus, but he didn''t realize it yet. He loved his strength, self-discipline, and of course, his sexy body.


    General Vega caressed Altair''s hair and sighed, "As much as I want to be with you. I cannot leave humanity. I need to protect humanity. So I cannot run away with you."


    ¡­


    Altair felt that his heart sunk to the deepest pit. His body trembled because his heart was in pain. He tried to hold his tears, but he couldn''t, and it dropped on General Vega''s shoulder, "So, in the end, we cannot be together¡­"


    "General¡­ no, Vega Satellarnus. I know that you are the hope of humanity¡­" Altair gently circled his hand around General Vega''s body as a response to his hug because this might be their last hug.


    "I know that you cannot leave humanity, so I¡­ so I cannot force you¡­" Altair said, his voice was shaking, but he tried hard to persevere.


    [¡­ even after I said that his Fatemeter hasn''t decreased at all.]


    [Pupa: Of course, he is in love with you, very much in love.]


    "You don''t need to force me, my alpha¡­" General Vega said, "Because I will never let you leave the military, I will never let you leave me."


    "Altair, we will fight for such injustice."


    "W¡ªWhat do you mean? We will fight?" Altair thought everything was over, but General Vega gave him hope when he said;


    "You''ve been falsely accused by that bastard prince. If he wants to use his power to be a tyrant, then so be it. Let''s see what he will do without us. We are the most powerful soldiers in the kingdom and probably the two most powerful humans in the galaxy. Do you think they can survive without us?" General Vega explained.


    "General¡­"


    "That is why you should keep your head up, and we will fight such injustice. We have devoted our life to protect humanity, and I will not let my alpha be falsely accused because of a greedy prince. Let''s see what they can do without us," General Vega said.


    "General, you are risking your position¡­ I am already a fugitive, but you are still the most respected General in the kingdom. I don''t want you to lose everything because of me¡­"


    "Altair Roderick, we are a fated pair. I will never leave you, especially after you saved the soldiers and me before," General Vega said, "Besides, even if we are not a fated pair, I will¡­ I will love you nonetheless."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 95%. This is the bonus Fatemeter because the host has successfully unlocked the hidden plot. Congratulations!]


    [Pupa: Ding Fatemeter increases to 100%. Congratulations host! May you have a good love life with the master of this world!]


    Altair raised his head immediately and then held General Vega''s cheek with his warm palm. He kissed General Vega''s lips deeply, and it gave both of them a gentle shock that circulated in their body.


    They were indeed a pair of fated lovers, "Vega Satellarnus, whether you are my fated pair or not, I will always come back to you. Because I truly, truly loved you, and you only," Altair confessed.


    General Vega nodded and replied, "I know, and that feeling of yours¡­ has been reciprocated. I love you, Altair Roderick."


    They embraced each other as they felt the gentle warmth of each other. Yunyu could feel the soft warmth of Altair. It reminded him of an old feeling, a nostalgia.


    [This feeling¡­ is similar to my feeling with Javier. Warm, gentle, and loving¡­ but I can trace this feeling like nostalgia way before I was even born in my original world.]


    [Maybe this is the same feeling that I get with that man called Master Han Ye, the man that I sealed for unknown reason centuries ago.]


    [Pupa, you don''t remember your life as Larva, right?]


    [Pupa: No, my memory got instantly deleted when the host finished all missions.]


    [Maybe, my second journey throughout the worlds will help me understand what really happened back then. Because if this is the same feeling that I got with Master Han Ye, then there is no way I would seal him out of malice.]


    As they were embracing each other, there was a knock on the door. An anxious voice was heard, "G¡ªGeneral, royal armies are wanting to meet you and Altair Roderick."

 Chapter 221: 8.28

    "G¡ªGeneral, royal armies are wanting to meet you and Altair Roderick."


    Altair and General Vega stared at each other, having an ominous feeling. General Vega asked, "What do they want?"


    "They want you to hand them, Altair Roderick. He shall be arrested. That''s what they said, General," the soldier outside said.


    Altair''s face paled. He was not scared of bunch of B ranked guards, he could kill them in one snap, but he was scared that they would harm General Vega and other soldiers. The royal guards were well known to be coercive and often used their immunity from the king or prince to do whatever they wanted.


    "G¡ªGeneral, I will hand myself to them. I don''t want you to get hurt," Altair said.


    "What are you saying?!" General Vega grabbed Altair''s hand and assured him, "You protected me when I was about to get killed, and I will protect you as well!"


    General Vega stood from the bed, holding Altair''s hand and dragged him out of the room together. He opened the door and rushed outside with Altair.


    The courtyard was already filled with at least thirty royal guards with their weapons. They pointed their guns toward Altair and General Vega when they came out. The chief of the royal guard said first, "General Vega Satellarnus, hand Altair Roderick to us. He has been sentenced to death if he refuses to marry His Highness, Prince Rigel."


    "And why is that? Why does Prince Rigel want to marry my alpha?"


    "Don''t speak nonsense, General. Altair Roderick is the fated pair of Prince Rigel, he had marked him, and now he is responsible for marrying him. General Vega, you are hindering a royal task. This is punishable by death!"


    General Vega stared coldly at the man, and he scoffed, "Tell your prince that Altair Roderick is my alpha. We are a fated pair. And Altair hadn''t marked your prince at all. Because if he did, I would die out of heart attack, as all you know about true fated pair. Besides, did your prince showed you his love mark from Altair? If not, then he is lying, and you are just following order without a second thought."


    The chief of royal guard was silenced for a moment. He came up with another undeniable verdict, "Altair Roderick had also  killed five royal guards and injured many."


    "Tell me then, why did he injure them all? It is an act of self defense because you guys attacked him first under your Prince order, right?" General Vega rebuked, "I do not have a grudge against him or the royal guard. In fact, I have deep faith and respect with His Majesty King. But I will not stand for injustice."


    "General¡­" Altair stared at General Vega with wonder in his eyes. He never expected General Vega would defend him like this. General Vega did not lie about his love at all.


    And it gave him reassurement.


    The chief royal guards raised his gun towards General Vega. HE threatened, "General, are you trying to defy the order of Prince Rigel? This is an act of treason and is punishable by death."


    General Vega scoffed. He raised his chin arrogantly and replied, "Go on, try to shoot me. One of my arms may be broken right now, but I can fight all of you with only one hand."


    Provoked, the chief took a deep breath and shot towards General Vega direction.


    Altair was about to shield General Vega with his body, but General Vega pushed him away and deflected the bullet easily by flicking it with his finger.


    Everyone was shocked by this. They didn''t expect General could do that. The chief raised his hand and commanded, "Soldiers, at your position!"


    All royal guards pointed their gun towards General Vega, "This is the last warning, General!"


    General Vega scoffed as he looked at those primitive rifles, "Look around you."


    The royal guards looked around and saw the military soldiers already pointed their guns at them. They had been surrounded by battle-hardened soldiers who were ready to kill them under the order of General Vega.


    The chief was shocked. He didn''t expect the whole troops under General Vega, who were well known to be vicious and powerful, actually followed his general and defected against Prince Rigel''s order.


    "T¡ªThis¡­ General Vega, you''ve threatened the royal guards! You are guilty and will be killed as punishment!"


    General Vega smiled thin, "Look outside the gate."


    The chief looked outside the gate and saw the crown of Sweren citizens with their weapons ready to attack the royal guards. The chief and the royal guards were scared at this, "G¡ªGeneral, what is this? What did you say to them?"


    General Vega scoffed and replied after holding Altair''s hand again, "I just told them that I and Altair Roderick are the strongest man in the galaxy for now. I''ve publicly confessed to my soldiers and Sweren citizens that I am an Omega that cannot get in heat unless I met my fated pair."


    "Naturally, since we are fighting against the primitive Zergs, we also tend to be more primitive than we should be. So I told them, as the strongest human in the galaxy, the royal family will try to sabotage us, especially Prince Rigel. He will try to separate me from my fated alpha for his own gain."


    "And you guys had proven it to them, just now."


    The chief was scared when the crowds started yelling at them. Cursing them because the capital never sent any aid or budget development for Sweren. Even though Sweren was the main place for mining the kingdom natural resources.


    ''We don''t need those greedy royals!''


    ''They never help us! They only take our natural resource and come only when the mine is about to get invaded!''


    ''Bunch of greedy royals! Die!''


    After being pressed by so much threat, the chief finally retreated with his soldiers and run away from Sweren, "D¡ªDon''t think we will let you off, General! I shall report this to His Majesty and Prince Rigel! Bunch of treasonous bastards!"


    They flew away from the courtyard, leaving Altair stunned.


    He looked at General Vega and asked, "What did you do to Sweren people?"


    General Vega gave him a side glance and replied with a smile, "It''s quite simple and primitive. The people in Sweren has been displeased by poverty and how unfair the capital city treated them. They took Sweren''s amazing natural resource, but everything is invested in the royal family and the capital city. Of course, I took their pent up frustration and promised them great protection from the Zergs. On top of that¡­"


    General Vega kissed Altair, who had the same height as him, and continued, "Actually, I''ve been thinking about this myself, but don''t you think¡­ that you are better as a king rather than General? We can fight together, as a Powerful King and¡­ King."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 60%.]


    [Wow, I''m so damn cool here!]


    ***


    Prince Rigel screamed frantically when he got the report from the royal guard chief. He didn''t expect everything to turn like this.


    He couldn''t rely on his dying King Father because the power shift will happen soon, with his father almost at his end after ruling for so long.


    The power shift will happen soon, and if he couldn''t get himself someone as strong as Altair Roderick, then the throne would be taken away because he was just a weak omega.


    Because he had injected himself with General Vega''s pheromone, he couldn''t pick another SSS alpha. He had also been bound with that bastard alpha.


    Prince Rigel''s gaze deepened and gave out an order:


    "Prepare for our soldier. We shall conquer Sweren soon. That bastard General must die."

 Chapter 222: 8.29

    A week after that incident, Altair and General Vega had been fully recovered from their wounds. They were now preparing for the war by tuning their mechs. Altair was fixing some part of his SSS Boxer, and General Vega replaced the machine gun on his Man Drill mech with saw blade again.


    They knew the war was near, though it was inevitable because they decided to defect from the Kingdom and started a new kingdom with Sweren as its main capital. Altair and General Vega had been preparing everything since the first day after that incident anyway.


    General Vega Satellarnus'' soldiers were loyal to the General, whom they witnessed had fought valiantly against the Zergs for years. Sometimes, the nobles and royal family would like to sabotage the General by sending him lesser supply. This happened because they wanted to take some for themselves like the corrupt officials always did.


    But General Vega stayed loyal with the Kingdom, and perhaps, this was the end of his patience. Especially when this was about his fated pair, Altair Roderick.


    "How about the General Lieutenants?" Altair asked while fixing his SSS Boxer''s arms.


    "Two left us and joined side with the royal family, four stayed, and of course, some old generals also secretly support us because they have been fed up with royal family''s overcontrolling nature and their scepticism with Prince Rigel," General Vega replied.


    "I see¡­" Altair, who was done fixing his mech and jumped. He landed in front of General Vega and smiled, "I''m glad that we have many people siding with us. At least, our chance of winning is higher."


    General Vega scoffed, "Altair, are you scared?"


    Being looked down on by his omega, Altair reacted strongly, "Scared? Who is scared?! I will take them all down if it''s needed! You don''t need to move an inch! I will kill them all before they can even reach you!"


    General Vega chuckled at Altair''s overreaction. His stubbornness and pride were still there, "We will be fine. I love you. You love me. We are a happy family..."


    [With a great big hug. And a kiss from me to you¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Continue, Pupa~]


    [Pupa:¡­ Won''t you say you love me too?]


    [Ehehe~ Come on, system. Cheer up a bit. Everything will be alright.]


    [Pupa: I know everything will be alright. I''m just worried about the aftermath.]


    [What do you mean?]


    [Pupa: Do you want to get pregnant?]


    [¡­ I will think about that later.]


    Pupa rolled its eyes. As expected, Yunyu might have fallen in love with Altair, but he still refused to get pregnant in the end. Pupa just hoped that no trouble would emerge after the war ended.


    "General, General Vega!" one soldier rushed towards General Vega and handed a letter to the General, "T¡ªThis is an official letter from Prince Rigel! The Kingdom is declaring war against us, and they will come soon!"


    General Vega frowned and opened the official letter by pressing a button. The holographic face of Prince Rigel was shown, and he started talking, ''General Vega Satellarnus, since you refused to give my alpha back, then I will kill you and exterminate your soldiers. Sweren and Altair are mine and shall be mine!''


    General Vega stared at the message coldly before crushing the holographic machine, "How long until they arrive?"


    "Reporting, General! It should be one day before their arrival!"


    "I see, then, prepare everything. Don''t let the civilians join us. They should be protected after the devastating Zergs invasion. Our soldiers are enough to handle them.


    "Yes, General!" the soldier left General Vega and Altair.


    Altair stared at his omega and asked, "Are you sure we don''t need more soldiers?"


    "I''m sure. What you don''t know is that I''ve recruited almost all the strongest soldiers in the Kingdom. Even the B+ ranked soldiers are top of their game. We might have a small amount compared to them, but it''s like an elephant stomping bunch of ants."


    "But of course, I will never do unnecessary kill," General Vega said, "I just want them to surrender, that''s it."


    Altair watched how his usually stern General turned colder when the war was about to begin, like a majestic king that was about to lead a fight. And the only thing that came into his imagination was¡­


    ''I want him to bear my babies.''


    ***


    The gloomy day was finally here. General Vega was ready inside his mech, standing side by side with Altair Roderick in his mech. He told his soldier first, "My fellow comrade, we are here today to fight against our own brother. No matter who commands them, they are still our fellow comrades!"


    "Thus, I know that we are stronger than them, but that doesn''t mean that we can massacre them. We only shed the blood of the Zergs!"


    "My fellow comrade, once you go into the battlefield, keep it in your heart that you are playing a fight against your own brother! Once you disarm them out of their weapon, you should spare them if they surrendered. Do not kill unnecessarily!"


    "THIS IS FOR FREEDOM! FOR HUMANITY! FREE THE COUNTRY FROM TYRANT RULER!"


    "FOR HUMANITY!"


    Altair watched how everyone was riled up to fight against Prince Rigel. Though the royal family had been ruling by iron fist for so long, nobody ever dared to stand up against them because they were too scared fighting against the cruel tyrant.


    Who would''ve expected, the one that would stand against them was their most loyal dog, General Vega Satellarnus.


    ''Ah, I want him to be mine, in bed, and fill him with my seed. Then he will bear my baby, and we are going to have more and more and more until we have a lot of offspring¡­''


    General Vega glanced at Altair, who was dazed for a while.


    [Pupa, why did I think Altair has been a bit wrong since two days ago? I feel like¡­ he has been staring at me for too long, with that nasty, perverted gaze.]


    [Pupa: He is going in his rut soon.]


    [HE IS WHAT?! RUT?! WE ARE IN THE MIDDLE OF THE WAR!!]


    [Pupa: Sssh! Don''t scream in your head. You know I can hear you clearly.]


    [Pupa: And yes, he is in a rut. Unlike you, who has been experimented and will not go in heat unless Altair initiated first. Altair is a normal alpha, and when he meets his fated pair, of course, he will get in a rut sooner or later.]


    Yunyu gulped. He looked at Altair, and Altair showed a meaningful smile at him, which crept Yunyu out. He hurriedly turned on his mech and flew away first, "Get ready, everyone!"


    Altair watched General Vega''s mech flying farther, and he clicked his tongue, ''Tch, why did he need to go far? This war is just so troublesome¡­ I want this to be finished soon.'' Altair thought.


    Pupa watched how Altair''s aura had changed in just two days. He became a lot more erratic and impatient. It was obvious that Altair was in a rut. Pupa wanted to say something to Yunyu. But Pupa had another thing in its mind.


    Pupa knew that the war would be easy with Altair going in a rut. When an alpha went in a rut, he could be ten times weaker or stronger, depending on his omega. As long as Yunyu could incite him during the war, then it was a guaranteed success.


    ''Well, I will just hold it until it is time. Spicy Chicken Yunyu will definitely mess it up if I said it too early.''

 Chapter 223: 8.30

    The war started when the royal family trumpet and drum was heard across the mountain. Countless soldiers marched with their flying panzer and submarine tank that could bulldoze through the woods easily and dive inside the water without a problem.


    The amount was so huge that the soldiers could destroy one country with ease.


    Meanwhile, on General Vega''s side, there were only one thousand trained soldiers, six S+ Lieutenants in their mechs, alongside General Vega and Altair Roderick, SS+, and SSS soldiers.


    Before the war started, Prince Rigel''s face showed up on a big screen hanging under a flying air balloon, "Vega Satellarnus, you know much soldiers we have compared to yours, if you don''t want to die, then surrender now! Give me back Sweren and Altair Roderick!"


    General Vega chuckled as if he was hearing a kid throwing tantrum. He sent out a rocket message towards the air balloon and replied with, "Try it, little bitch."


    "YOU!" Prince Rigel gnashed his teeth, he took few deep breaths to calm himself down, and then he looked at his soldiers, "Soldiers! Attack all of them! You don''t need any strategy or something! Just crush them all!"


    The soldiers marched faster with their weapon in their hands. General Vega watched how his provocation worked so well. Thus he commanded his soldier, "Fork Position, split into three and cut in between their uncoordinated marching."


    "YES, SIR!"


    The soldiers skilfully followed General Vega direction and split into three lines. They charged in between the soldiers, successfully divided the massive amount of soldiers into four and then defended themselves.


    "Ariel, your turn," General Vega commanded an alpha female.


    "Yes, Sir!"


    The alpha female called Ariel flew up high and used his mech weapon, Wind turbine, to quickly disarm one wave of soldiers out of their weapons. Prince Rigel''s Lieutenants saw how Ariel was able to disarm and blew away one wave quickly. Thus they tried to attack her.


    "Cover her!" General Vega commanded.


    "YES, SIR!" The other three Lieutenants on General Vega''s side protected Ariel, who easily disarmed the enemy soldiers. Prince Rigel was both surprised and irritated when he saw how his soldiers were easily handled even though they had higher ranks and more badges.


    "You guys are so fucking useless! Argghh!" Prince Rigel yelled exasperatedly. He glanced at the burly man beside him, one of the general with the same strength as General Vega, General Lot.


    General Lot also had an SS+ physique and was his trump card. Because Prince Rigel saw no potential to win the war with those useless trashes, he ordered General Lot, "Go and kill Vega Satellarnus for me!"


    "With pleasure, Your Highness."


    General Lot entered his mech and flew out of the air balloon. He quickly identified his target, General Vega Satellarnus, who was his rival in the military. General Lot chuckled because he felt today was the right time to express his pent up frustration against General Vega.


    He dashed towards the General direction with his giant mech hammer in his hand.


    Meanwhile, General Vega noticed that something was not right with Altair today. He was breathing heavily and seemed unfocused. General Vega tapped his shoulder, "Are you alright?"


    Altair shook his head and looked at General Vega. He was breathing through his mouth, trying to calm himself down, but when General Vega stared at him with his brooding eyes, he got an instant erection and looked away, "I''m okay!"


    General Vega felt that something was not right with Altair today.


    [Don''t tell me he is¡­]


    [Pupa: Yes, he is. He is on a terrible, terrible rut.]


    [¡­ What should I do!?]


    Before General Vega could answer Pupa, a giant hammer was directed towards him and Altair. He grabbed Altair''s mech hand and jumped back, and the giant hammer was hitting the ground with a loud bam, "Altair, focus!"


    Altair shook his head and saw a threat in front of him. It seemed that his terrible rut was not solvable with four self-relaxation sessions in the toilet last night. But once he saw a threat that tried to approach his omega, Altair''s eyes got sharp instantly, and he covered General Vega by standing in front.


    Altair glared towards the threat, a mech user, probably another strong general.  He was not in his best condition today, but he didn''t want to lose General Vega.


    Altair dashed towards General Lot with his instinct. He attacked the General with his punch, but the General dodged easily and hit the side of Altair''s mech with his hammer. Altair was thrown far and embarrassingly hit the ground.


    "Altair!" General Vega screamed towards Altair, who was still acting sluggish and stupid. He had to join in and attacked General Lot before he hit Altair''s body with his giant hammer. General Lot retreated a few feet back.


    "Altair, wake up!" General Vega tried to wake his alpha from the ground, but Altair was breathing heavily, trying to keep his sanity.


    [System, what should I do?! Altair will only be a burden if he is like this!]


    [Pupa:... He is in a terrible rut. This is your chance to show off your only talent and unredeemable quality. Try to wake him up by telling him about lewd stuff. Make him fight for you because of his lust.]


    [Dude, what the heck?! Do you want me to dirty talk to him?! We are in the middle of the war! The only thing that will wake up is his cock!]


    [Pupa: Trust me in this one.]


    [¡­]


    Yunyu was in conflict with Pupa for a while until he decided to just give it a go. But when he was about to approach Altair, General Lot attacked them, and Yunyu was forced to deal with him first.


    General Vega tried to approach Altair a few times, but General Lot kept disturbing him, "Give it up! You will have to fight me first if you want to help that alpha!"


    General Vega saw that everyone was busy fighting against their enemy, so he had no other way. General Vega took a deep breath and prepared his drill.


    General Lot scoffed, "Good, now we are going to¡ª"


    BAM!


    General Lot felt damage on his back. He looked back and saw a man that was probably around sixty years old but was still strong and vigorous, "Don''t you dare touch my son and his omega."


    "General Dane Roderick? I thought you will not be joining the war. Turns out, you are siding with the enemy instead, understandable though since we are fighting against your son."


    General Lot raised his chin up, "You old man, you think that you can fight me with your old body? I shall take you down first!"


    General Lot fought against Dane Roderick and letting General Vega free for a moment. General Vega rushed towards Altair and screamed in his ear, "Altair! Wake up, we are in a war, you dumbass!"


    "G¡ªGeneral¡­ General¡­ I can''t¡­ it''s too hard¡­ down there¡­." Altair pointed at his crotch that had set up a huge tent. General Vega widened his eyes.


    [Hm¡­ Javier size, ehehehe.]


    [Pupa: There is no time to waste, you dumbass!]


    General Vega took a deep breath, and he whispered in Altair''s ears, "Altair, what do you want?"


    "What¡ªWhat do I want¡­ I want¡­"


    "You want to fuck me, right?"


    Altair, whose mind was hazy the whole time, finally had his eyes wide open, "I¡ªI¡­"


    "You want to make me cry and scream your name, right? What do you want? Do you want to gag me with your big cock¡­ or¡­ put it inside me?"


    Altair''s was breathing heavily. His mind was all about General Vega now, "I¡­ I want to do everything¡­ everything!"


    General Vega whispered again, "Then, you can kiss me everywhere, eat my ass, you can use my big chest for you to suck, you can also order me to do many positions as long as you like it¡­ but¡­"


    "BUT WHAT?!" Altair asked impatiently.


    "You see, we are in a war. We need to defeat them first, then we can do anything you like¡­"


    Altair''s gaze darted towards the enemies, from General Lot, other Lieutenants, and even some generals he didn''t know. Somehow, when he got incited by General Vega like that, it stirred his anger so much that he wanted to kill everything for hindering his lovemaking with his omega.


    "If¡ªIf I defeat them all, you will let me breed you, right? You will bear my offspring," Altair asked. His mind was focused, and his strength quadrupled.


    "Yes, so let''s defeat them, destroy that air balloon, and I will let you do me."


    Altair stood from the ground with his breath like a hunter, ready to kill everyone.


    For the last incitement, General Vega said, "Win the war soon, before I go in heat unexpectedly."

 Chapter 224: 8.31

    "Win the war soon, before I go in heat unexpectedly."


    Altair was angered when General Vega said that he might go in heat right here, and all these alpha and betas would stare at him acting coquettishly. Altair clenched his fist. He glared at everyone in front of him as if they were all enemies for him.


    "Don''t you dare to go in heat before I finish them!" Altair said to General Vega, like an obsessive wolf, he dashed towards General Lot first. He could still identify his father. Thus he yelled, "OUT OF THE WAY, DAD!"


    Dane Roderick glanced at his son, whose eyes were as sharp as an eagle, and his power was overwhelming enough to scare everyone. General Dane realized that Altair was now in a rut and would kill anyone who was in his way.


    Dane Roderick retreated immediately and looked at General Vega, who stood in silence. His gaze didn''t leave Altair at all. He knew that Altair wouldn''t let him join the war. Especially after he ''threatened'' that he would go in heat if he was not fast enough.


    "So, you have chosen death, Altair Roderick," General Lot readied himself and held his hammer with two hands. Since Altair Roderick charged at him recklessly, he would just smash his brains out in one hit.


    "You will die in my hand, Altair¡ª"


    "YOU ARE IN THE WAY!" Altair charged faster towards General Lot and deflected the hammer blow with his punch. He punched General Lot''s stomach with his other mech fist, and General Lot''s mech burst and shattered into pieces, alongside General Lot''s belly, which had a big hole in the middle.


    General Lot stared at Altair in disbelief. This was unscientific. He was an SS+ alpha. Even if he fought an SSS, it wouldn''t be this crazy, "H¡ªHow could this¡­ happen¡­"


    General Lot died on the spot, leaving everyone baffled with such insurmountable power Altair had. Altair glared at everyone, "I WILL KILL EVERYONE WHO IS IN MY WAY!"


    Dane Roderick joined his soon-to-be son in law, General Vega Satellarnus. They stood side by side and watched how Altair ripped every soldiers and Lieutenant who tried to protect the air balloon where Prince Rigel stayed right now.


    General Vega bowed his head, politely, "General, I''m glad that you joined our side for the war."


    "Of course, how could I abandon my own son and his omega?! Although Altair is a bit dumb and stubborn, he is still an amazing alpha and a responsible man. I think he is a good marriage candidate, right? I bet Altair can be a great father," Dane Roderick said so suddenly.


    General Vega glanced at General Dane and asked with a thin smile, "I know that, Sir. But I don''t know why do you need to promote your son like that in front of me."


    Dane Roderick stiffened, he laughed awkwardly, "W¡ªWell, you are his fated pair. I just want to make sure that you are willing to marry him in the future."


    "Do you think I will not marry him?"


    "I mean, you have a lot of choices, and you are generally smarter than him. I just think that it is my responsibility to raise his pride in front of his omega," Dane Roderick said.


    "I will marry him nonetheless," General Vega said lightly.


    Just right after he said that there was another explosion happened mid-air. Altair destroyed one Lieutenant mech who tried to block him from going to the air balloon. Everyone was both awed and scared when Altair punched that Lieutenant''s mech, and it exploded to pieces. This power was simply illogical.


    [Hm¡­ should we stop him?]


    [Pupa: From what? I see that he is very effective in this. We can always bait him with your butt whenever there is a Zergs invasion, and he will stand in front and kill them all with ease.]


    [Hm¡­ you are right. Altair is possibly the strongest human ever in this world as long as he is incited, right? So¡­ if his incitement is my butt¡­ that means he is protecting my booty against the Zergs, rather than the humanity¡­]


    [Pupa: Now that you address it like that, it makes the previously honourable duty into something nasty. I expected no less from you.]


    Altair killed three Lieutenants after General Lot with ease. Once he flew around the hot balloon, Prince Rigel started to worry. He retreated inside the deck to protect himself while the soldiers were fighting against Altair, who had just broken the glass pane and entered the control room.


    Altair saw Prince Rigel locked himself while sacrificing the rest of the soldiers. He scoffed and said, "Whoever dares to stop me, he shall die. But I will spare anyone who stands still!"


    The soldiers inside the air balloon control stood still as Altair strode and passed them. The commanding aura in Altair made them realize that they couldn''t mess with this guy unless they didn''t value their lives.


    Altair punched the steel door and walked towards Prince Rigel''s room. He punched the steel door again and saw Prince Rigel cowering behind at the corner of his room. He paled when he saw Altair with his mech, ready to crush him.


    Altair gazed at Prince Rigel nonchalantly and then walked a few steps closer, making Prince Rigel even more scared. Thus, in the act of defense, he tried to emit his fake omega pheromone that smelled almost similar to General Vega''s pheromone.


    "Stay still!" Prince Rigel said while emitting his pheromone. Altair smelled the pheromone, and he frowned in disgust;


    "This kind of nasty smell, are you trying to kill me with your nasty odour? Disgusting!" Altair said, "I can''t believe I got tempted by a fake pheromone like this!"


    Prince Rigel couldn''t believe that Altair ignored his pheromone, even calling it nasty. "D¡ªDon''t come closer!" Prince Rigel yelled, "What kind of alpha tries to harm an omega! Don''t you see that I''m just a petit omega? Is this how you bully someone weaker than you?!"


    "It is exactly why I don''t like an omega like you. Because all you can do is playing victim whenever you feel threatened. Yet, you act like a monster when you have the chance," Altair smiled as he jumped and caught Prince Rigel by strangling his neck, "Well, I really want to crush you. But, I think, it is easier to just let you speak to your people for all treachery you did to General and me."


    Altair destroyed the steel wall and dove straight to the ground. A loud bang shocked everyone, especially when they saw Prince Rigel being strangled by Altair Roderick. Altair raised Prince Rigel up in the air as if he was picking up a doll, "Here is your Prince! You, surrender, tell them to stop the war or I will break your neck!"


    Prince Rigel was struggling, but nobody was trying to attack Altair anymore. After seeing how much damage he did towards anyone who wanted to stop him, they would rather stand and watch.


    Out of desperation, Prince Rigel finally yielded, "I¡ªI surrender¡­ s¡ªstop the war¡­"


    With that, Altair commanded everyone, "Drop your weapon!"


    The soldiers dropped their weapons, and the war officially ended with complete victory on General Vega''s side.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 75%.]


    The victory cry of the soldiers resounded across the battlefield. They continuously chanted General Vega and Altair Roderick''s name as they recognize them as their new kings. Altair flew towards General Vega, who stood with his father. They were out of their mech already, waiting for him.


    "Altair, you are amazi¡ª"


    Before General Vega could say more, Altair caught General Vega and flew far away, leaving everyone baffled.


    Everyone demanded an explanation from General Dane Roderick, and Dane Roderick cleared his throat and said, "W¡ªWell, let them do their private victory celebration first."

 Chapter 225: 8.32 (R-18)

    **The pleasure of Fated Pair**


    "Altair, slow down!" General Vega yelled at Altair because they had been flying far from the battlefield that General Vega already lost track of where they would go. Altair, who had been impatient the whole time, only glanced at General Vega in his embrace for a moment before flying even faster.


    They finally stopped on Sweren Forest, far from the battlefield. Altair landed on a nice lake with a long rock slab at the edge of the lake. Which was conveniently put there for them to have a steamy scene together.


    [Hm¡­ this is like a good set for a sex scene, it makes me wonder if we are actually in a novel world, and the author decided to just put a smooth rock slab at the edge of the lake for a steamy sex scene.]


    [Pupa:¡­ you are overthinking.]


    Altair put down General Vega on the rock slab and then ejected out of his mech. He walked towards General Vega like a hunter finally obtained his prey. General Vega sat on the rock slab and said, "Altair, we should try to be more civil and¡ªmmff!"


    Altair cut off all way of meaningless negotiation and conversation by kissing General Vega passionately. Altair pushed General Vega until he laid on the rock slab while Altair''s palm was behind General Vega''s head. His palm acted as a cushion for General Vega''s head so he wouldn''t get hurt.


    General Vega tried to push Altair lightly because he was not yet prepared, but Altair emitted his alpha pheromone that instantly hit General Vega''s sense. General Vega gradually loosened his defence, and in the end, his hands circled behind Altair''s back. They kissed as if this was their first kiss.


    "Mmhh¡­ ah¡­ mmhhh¡­" General Vega gasped a few times as their lips smacked on each other. Their tongues entangled, tried to push against each other until General Vega yielded and let Altair''s tongue explored his inside.


    Altair finished his kiss, and his lips explored down to General Vega''s chin, then his neck, collarbone, and then¡­


    "Ah!" General Vega shivered and reacted strongly when Altair ripped his uniform quickly and suddenly kissed his nipple. Altair grinned when he saw the pink nipple on General Vega''s big and robust pecs.


    "General, you''ve never been touched," He commented.


    "O¡ªOf course, I haven''t!" General Vega said as he covered his mouth to hold his moan when Altair kissed his nipple again.


    "And it seems you are pretty sensitive here," Altair continued kissing and sucking General Vega''s chest until there were many pink kiss marks on General''s broad chest.


    "A¡ªAh! D¡ªDon''t say something embarrassing! And stop sucking my nipple!"


    Altair looked up, with his lips still on General''s nipple, "Why? When you bear my child, this nipple might excrete milk, right?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" honestly, General Vega also didn''t know if he could make milk when he gave birth later.


    "Then, let''s see if my theory is correct. I will have to make you pregnant first," Altair said as he sucked the other nipple, and General Vega moaned again. His nipples were so sucked that both were red and swollen.


    General Vega trembled in shame, but he looked away, said nothing when Altair glanced at him naughtily.


    Altair''s kisses trailed down until he reached General Vega''s navel. He saw a love shaped birthmark, and when he kissed it, General Vega moaned sweetly, "Aaaaahhh, Altairrr¡­"


    General Vega zipped his mouth instantly. He reactively moaned like that because Altair kissed his omega mark, a mark that was secret for an omega. Usually, an omega had his omega mark on their nape, but General Vega had two on his nape and around his navel.


    General Vega immediately released a wave of his sweet omega pheromone of peach and rare cherry blossom, very sweet and refreshing.


    Altair looked at the mark and grinned, "Is this why Rigel''s fake pheromone smell so nauseating? Because your real omega mark is here."


    Altair kissed around General Vega''s omega mark, which made General Vega jolted and jerked around uncomfortably. Because the stimulation was too much, it made him numb and dazed, "A¡ªAltair¡­ I can''t hold this any longer, please spare me¡­"


    "What do you want me to do?" Altair asked while he nibbled around the omega mark. It was a sweet tease for Altair but a painful one for General Vega. Because Altair was so close to marking him, but he stopped whenever his teeth almost bite that spot.


    "I¡ªI¡­ please mark¡­"


    "Speak louder. I cannot hear you."


    General Vega gritted his teeth and yelled, "Mark me! Make me your true and only omega!"


    Altair smiled, full of pride and satisfaction. He bit the omega mark. General Vega felt that his body had been jolted with thousands of electric current surging around his skin, tickled him all over, "AAAAAAHHHH!"


    The omega pheromone burst out of General Vega''s body. The air around them smelled like a sweet peach that intoxicated Altair. He almost couldn''t think straight and let out his animal instinct to take control.


    He unbuckled General Vega''s belt and pulled down his pants hurriedly, but he let the boots on General Vega stayed.


    Altair gazed at the beautiful view in front of him. General Vega was trying to cover his erect cock. His powerful, majestic muscles were full of his kiss marks, and General Vega''s face was flushing. The only thing left on General Vega was his military boots.


    The image was too much for Altair. He unbuckled his pants and let his raging cock that had been bulging for so long free. He wanted to do more foreplay with General Vega first, but when he wanted to rub his cock against General''s, General Vega stopped him, "Stop, don''t do that¡­"


    "Why?" Altair asked with a little trace of self-control left in him.


    General Vega raised his legs and folded his knee. He held his knees with his hands, presenting his chrysanthemum in full view for his alpha, "I¡­ I can''t hold it any longer, please fuck me now¡­"


    Altair saw how the pink chrysanthemum twitched few times and was already wet, waiting for his alpha to fuck him senseless.


    [Male omega have natural lube?]


    [Pupa: but of course, they have natural lube for easy entering.]


    [Huh, neat.]


    Altair rubbed his cock on the chrysanthemum. Their skin on skin touch was wonderful as they felt the sensation of tingling all over.


    Slowly, Altair entered his nine inches cock inside General Vega''s chrysanthemum. Since he had a bulbous tip, General Vega expected the first time would be painful.


    But what he felt was a jolt of tickle when the bulbous tip broke his virginity. It was a sweet, sweet torment between a bit of pain and a lot of tickles, "Aahh¡­ Aaaahhh!"


    "MMH!" Altair and General Vega were both in shock when the nine inches cock shoved inside without any problem at all. When the cock was buried deep inside and hit General Vega''s sensitive spot, the General moaned sweetly again.


    Altair could feel the wall around General Vega''s inside messaged his cock tightly. This was the sign of fated pair when their first time didn''t have pain at all, and their cock and chrysanthemum were perfect fit without needing adjustment.


    "Aaahh! Damn!"


    "Hyaaahhh! Aahhh, it feels strangeeee!" General Vega was not like his usually stern face. He was moaning unrestrainedly as he hooked his legs behind Altair''s waist. After a few breaths, Altair said;


    "I will move now, my omega¡­"


    "Please do¡­! Ah!" General Vega moaned again when Altair hit his sensitive spot easily. General Vega let out every moan without shame. When he was with his fated alpha, everything felt assuring and unrestrained.


    Altair gave him the love that he truly wanted.


    "Kiss me, Altair¡­"


    Altair and General Vega kissed again while Altair''s hips moving up and down, shoving the shaft in and out in the right tempo and hitting the right spot perfectly, fucking General Vega in missionary position.


    PA. PA. PA. PA! PA! PA! PA!


    "Ahh, hyaaah, Altair, it''s good, it''s too good! I don''t know anymore, ahhhh!" General Vega experienced something he never felt before, the pleasure of each thrust doubled, tripled, quadrupled.


    After almost an hour, Altair finally felt that he was going to shoot. He kissed General Vega''s lips and said, "I can''t hold this any longer."


    General Vega, who had ejaculated once previously, nodded, "Please shoot inside, give me all your seed, my alpha."


    "Argh¡­ argh!" with one deep thrust, Altair shot inside General Vega.


    "Ahhhh, it''s filling meee!" General Vega could feel Altair shot inside him ten times with big loads until it stopped.


    Altair and General Vega were breathing heavily, but they didn''t feel tired at all.


    Altair stared at General Vega. His cock was still rock hard, "Continue?"


    General Vega lowered his gaze because he was embarrassed, but he nodded, "Fuck me more."

 Chapter 226: 8.33

    Dane Roderick checked his watch and sighed, it had been almost five hours, and General Vega and Altair hadn''t returned from their private time together. But after five hours thirty minutes, Altair returned with his mech alone with a slight blush on his cheek.


    He cleared his throat and said, "General Vega is currently unavailable. He is not in good health after the war, probably too tired after getting attacked too many times."


    ''Getting attacked too many times? But General Vega didn''t seem to be hurt when we won the war a few hours ago¡­'' the soldiers wondered.


    Dane Roderick glared at his son. His stupid son must''ve done it too much until General Vega couldn''t maintain his consciousness.


    "Bring me Rigel. He is not a prince anymore now," Altair commanded. The Lieutenants brought Rigel to Altair. Rigel struggled, but he was just a powerless omega compared to these powerful alphas and betas.


    Altair looked down at Rigel and said, "General Vega commanded me to give you leeway. I really want to cut your head here, but he said that you are still a human, and he only kills Zergs."


    Altair had a mocking grin, "Rigel Constellar, you will be a small noble in the farthest outskirt, near the border of Zergs nest. You will be given protection and provided with daily necessity, but you are not allowed to mate or marry."


    Rigel looked up in horror. He was still an omega. There would be times where he could be in heat, and if he was not allowed to mate or marry¡­


    "P¡ªPlease spare me! General Vega has served under me for so long, I know that he will forgive me! He is also an omega, right? How could he do this to another omega?! Where is his conscience!"


    Rigel turned his head, and his eyes darted towards his people, "Do you think this is just?! My people, I deserve better than this! We deserve better than this!"


    ¡­


    No answer. The soldiers knew that they were no match against Altair or General Vega, especially after General Lot and many other Lieutenants were dead on their side.


    Rigel was used to be pampered and loved. Now that everyone turned their backs on him, he could only stare in lost, then he broke down crying on the ground.


    ***


    The days after the war ended were no less busy than usual day. In fact, it was even busier because the bureau and ministry had a massive overhaul under the order of the new king, King Vega Satellarnus, their first omega king ever.


    King Vega Satellarnus personally managed the bureau and ministry, and soon, he became way too busy to manage the military. Thus, he placed the military to the new General, the youngest general ever in the kingdom, General Altair Roderick.


    The capital was now located in Sweren as it was better for the whole kingdom development.


    Altair watched his omega, who worked nonstop to deal with the bureau''s documents and manage the ministry like a good king. He hugged King Vega from behind and rubbed his chin on King Vega''s shoulder, "Honey, you''ve been working way too hard. It''s not good for our baby."


    "Don''t worry, I have great strength. Our baby will be fine," King Vega replied.


    Altair looked at the three months old baby bump on King Vega''s belly, and he sighed, "When will we get married? I''ve been waiting for so long."


    King Vega frowned in response and flicked Altair''s forehead, "Wait until everything is stable first, probably in two months. We cannot let the kingdom fall into ruin because of our ego."


    "We don''t need that grand wedding! Just¡­ just two of us with my family and few close aides!" Altair insisted. He honestly couldn''t wait anymore, he thought they would marry right after they did it, but King Vega kept on delaying it again and again.


    "Do you actually love me? Why would you need to delay¡ª"


    Chu.


    Altair was stunned when King Vega kissed his lips gently, "Wait a bit more, okay? I also want to marry you, but there are people we need to manage first. Don''t you want a good future for our baby?"


    Altair stared at his omega. He was seeking assurance on those eyes. It was said that the fated pair could read each other''s mind and could understand each other deeply. Maybe Altair already knew that King Vega was doing this for them and their future children, but he was just insecure and impatient.


    "¡­ I will wait¡­ but I will stand by your side every day, every hour and every minute!" Altair insisted, "I don''t know if other alphas will try to covet you when I''m not looking!"


    "Wha¡­ that''s unreasonable!"


    "I don''t care!" Altair hugged King Vega possessively, "I want to protect you and our baby¡­ so I will stay here until you finish everything!"


    [Sigh, so childish¡­]


    [Pupa: Well, he is still a nineteen-year-old alpha who met his fated pair at such a young age, and his fated pair already bears his baby. Of course, he will be insecure and possessive.]


    [Anyway, what is the current Breakmeter?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter is 80%.]


    [So this is that kind of world, huh¡­]


    [Pupa: What do you mean?]


    [Javier''s world, I think I will stay in this world for a while.]


    Altair sat on the sofa and crossed his arm. He refused to go to sleep and insisted on waiting for King Vega to finish his work first. After an hour, General Vega finally finished everything and stretched his body.


    "Altair, I''ve finished today''s documents, let''s sleep¡ª" General Vega looked at the man on the sofa. He was already sleeping soundly, even when as far as sleep talking.


    "Protect¡­ omega¡­ baby¡­ zzz¡­"


    "Aish and you said that you want to protect me," King Vega rolled his eyes and carried Altair in his arm, "You''re lucky that I''m your omega, Altair Roderick."


    King Vega carried his sleeping alpha to the bed and kissed him before going to sleep.


    ***


    "Everything has been prepared?" Altair asked the servants around. He scurried around in a hurry and then returned back to the bridal chamber anxiously.


    "Honey, everything has been prepared. Nothing will go wrong, I guarantee!" Altair said. But after he said that, he looked again in the direction of the wedding venue outside of Sweren Palace. Then he hurried to recheck everything, from the food, the aisle when they would walk later, and many other unnecessary things.


    King Vega rolled his eyes and caught Altair''s wrist, "Sit down and relax. You are too anxious."


    True, Altair was really anxious. Because he had been expecting this for so long, especially since now that his omega was six months pregnant, of course, he would be worried.


    "Sit here, and relax with me. Remember that you promise you would walk the aisle with me together?"


    "Of course! I will walk to the aisle with you! I will not let you walk alone. Just because you have no parents doesn''t mean that you don''t have a family!" Altair proclaimed boldly, "I am your soon-to-be husband, and we will have our first baby soon!"


    King Vega smiled and kissed Altair, "Then we shall wait."

 Chapter 227: 8.34: A Century of Loyalty

    "Please stand up and pay your respect to our king and his fated pair, King Vega Satellarnus and General Altair Roderick."


    The guests stood from their chairs when Altair and King Vega walked the aisle to the altar together. Altair was wearing his military uniform, while King Vega was still in his king''s garment. Because it signified their status, the General of Military and the King married together as fated alpha and omega.


    Marriage in the Intergalactic Kingdom was slightly different from those in the previous era when Earth still existed. In this Kingdom, the one that would open the ceremony was the father of the bride, but since King Vega didn''t have parents, Dane Roderick was the one who opened the marriage ceremony instead.


    "Today, we will start the ceremony to unify a fated pair, alpha and omega. My son, Altair Roderick, is a young alpha that just turns twenty a few days ago. He is powerful, as you guys know, but he is so dumb and stubborn. My wife and I are glad that he found his fated pair, or else, he might never marry his whole life," Dane Roderick said.


    "Dad!" Altair glared at his father. He never knew that being slandered by your own father in your own wedding was this embarrassing.


    Dane Roderick ignored his son and looked at King Vega. He bowed respectively, "And his fated pair is King Vega Satellarnus, our new beloved king, who rules with just. He is our first Omega King, and he is also the strongest omega ever recorded so far. His achievement is no easy feat."


    Dane Roderick held Altair and Vega''s hands and asked them to put their hands on each other''s hearts, "Repeat after me."


    "We are the fated pair, an alpha and an omega."


    Altair and Vega repeated the words, "We are the fated pair, an alpha and an omega."


    "We will stand together, side by side."


    "We will stand together, side by side¡­"


    "As a lover, as a partner, bound by our love and our soul."


    "As a lover, as a partner, bound by our love and our soul."


    "We will now embark on the journey of marriage together and will stay loyal together."


    Altair and Vega gazed at each other. Altair had a cheery smile on his face. His heart was beating fast, as he felt that Vega was the most gorgeous omega he ever saw in his life and would stay the same until their death.


    "We will now embark on the journey of marriage together and will stay loyal together."


    Dane Roderick nodded and announced, "I now pronounce you, Husband Alpha and Husband Omega. You may kiss now."


    Altair and Vega embraced each other and kissed at the altar. Everyone clapped their hands as the king and the general kissed, marking the unification of the military and the ministry in the new era after centuries of tyranny.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 90%.]


    ***


    "Okay, Lyra, follow after your daddy, okay?" King Vega said as he pointed at the big rock in front of them.


    "Yes, daddy!" A five years old little girl watched her dad with awe in her eyes. She had a twin tail and wore a pink dress. King Vega prepared himself and;


    "Hyah!" King Vega punched the rock in front of him, and the rock cracked and crumbled with one punch. Lyra saw how powerful her dad was, and she clapped excitedly, "Daddy is so strong! Lyra wants to be like daddy!"


    King Vega smiled and pointed at the rock in front of his daughter, "Now, you try it, Lyra."


    Lyra stared at the big rock in front of her. She felt a bit intimidated, but with the smile and encouragement from her father, she followed her father''s instruction and punched the rock, "Hyah!"


    The punch made a big crack on the rock, but not enough to destroy it. Lyra looked lost. She started crying because she couldn''t do it, just like her dad. King Vega picked Lyra and patted her, "Why are you crying?"


    "Wuuu¡­ I cannot do it like you¡­"


    "Lyra, when I was your age, I cannot even do as good as you. You are an SSS Omega, one of a kind. You''re doing very well at your age. When you are older, like your brothers, you will be as strong as them," King Vega said.


    Lyra stopped sobbing. She looked up at her dad and asked, "Really?"


    King Vega nodded assuringly, "Yes, now, let''s pick up your papa and have lunch together."


    King Vega dashed fast to the outside of Sweren wall with Lyra in his arm. He saw his husband, Altair, and his two older sons fighting against the Zergs.


    Well, rather than fighting, it was more like playing. Since these Giant Zergs were no match against them, even if they were not with their mechs. At first, the soldiers were shocked, because their princes could take on the Giant Zergs without trouble, but they got used to it after a while.


    "Altair, it is time for lunch!" King Vega yelled.


    "Huh?" Altair looked towards the wall and saw his wife and daughter, calling them for lunch. He snapped the neck of this giant mantis and called his sons, "Aquila, Leo, let''s return! Your dad will kill me if you play too much!"


    The oldest son, Aquila, crushed a giant centipede by jumping up high and stomped at its head. In contrast, Leo, the second son, killed a giant carapace roach by lifting it and smashed it to the ground a few times until the carapace was destroyed.


    "Yes, Papa," Aquila and Leo said together.


    They returned toward their omega dad covered in dirt and Zergs blood. King Vega frowned and scolded his alpha husband, "Altair, I told you not letting them fighting against those dangerous Giant Zergs, right?!"


    Altair cowered in both fear and worry. He worried that his omega wife wouldn''t let him sleep in the same bed again after he did something stupid, which happened few times, "I¡ªI told them not to, but they are stubborn, and they said medium-sized Zergs are boring, so¡­"


    "You are their father! Try to be more stern at them!" King Vega chided.


    "Y¡ªYes! I will scold them later!" Altair said obediently. He honestly didn''t want to spend a night in a cold bed alone, separated from his wife, so he became well¡­ henpecked husband. The latter was very obedient and very much in love with King Vega.


    "Aquila, Leo, go wash your body!" King Vega said.


    Aquila and Leo stared at their fathers fighting because of them. Truly, they were also scared of their Dad Vega. Because Dad was could scold them and often ground them for doing reckless stuff.


    Aquila and Leo ran away from the scene, leaving their poor Papa Altair alone under the wrath of their Daddy Vega.


    ''I wonder if I can get a strong omega like Daddy in the future,'' Aquila and Leo thought in their heads.


    It had been fifteen years since Altair and Vega got married. Altair was already thirty-five years old, still vigorous and strong as usual. In fact, he became stronger as he aged because he dedicated his entire life to protect his omega and his children.


    King Vega was still the king in this prosperous Kingdom. He wanted Altair to be the new king, but Altair refused, saying that he fitted better as General.


    Thus, at the age of forty-five, the youthful and vigorous King Vega ruled over the Kingdom with justice brought prosperity to the Kingdom.


    They had three children, fifteen years old Aquila Roderick-Satellarnus, an SSS+ alpha and ten years old Leo Roderick-Satellarnus, also an SSS+ alpha. Both of them were the wonder of humanity. Because they were the first two SSS+ humans ever born on the Earth. Probably because their parents were fated pair SSS alpha and SS+ omega.


    And last, they have the cute five-year-old Lyra Roderick-Satellarnus, the first female omega with SSS strength and the strongest omega currently.


    Although the Zergs still invaded from time to time, the Kingdom was more than prepared to kill them. In fact, they had prepared a mission to exterminate the Zergs once and for all, when their children were old enough.


    Altair followed his omega like a little child, "H¡ªHoney, let me sleep with you today, okay? Please¡­"


    "You sleep on the sofa today!"


    "Noooo, it''s too cold without you," Altair pouted pitifully, "Lyra must be sad because you are too fierce on me¡­"


    Lyra watched her Papa Altair pitiful look and pulled her Daddy Vega''s collar, "Daddy, please don''t be mean to Papa, he is going to cry¡­"


    King Vega glared at Altair, who cunningly used their daughter''s sympathy. He clicked his tongue in annoyance, "Fine then, I will let this slide, just today."


    "I love you, honey!" Altair hugged King Vega''s arm and rubbed his cheek on his omega''s arm lovingly.


    ***


    A hundred years had passed. Altair and Vega were now an old married couple staying on their lodge near the lake where they first had sex.


    Their children were already married to their fated pairs. They had ten grandchildren currently, who visited them from time to time.


    The Zergs had been exterminated after their children led the extermination. They were crowned as the Legendary Trio, Aquila, Leo, and Lyra.


    Altair sat with a small chair at the edge of the lake, patiently waiting for a fish to take his bait. Meanwhile, Vega was sitting beside him, leaning his head on Altair''s shoulder.


    Vega asked, "Altair, we are old already, we have ten grandchildren, and the Zergs has been exterminated. Do you want anything more?"


    Altair stared at the lake for a while, then he shook his head, "I just want to die with you. That is my last wish."


    Vega smiled and kissed his old husband for the last time, "Well, I''ve contacted our children. I think this will be our last fishing session together."


    Altair put down his fishing pole and gently covered Vega''s shoulder with his arm, "Well, then, sleep. I will follow you soon."


    Vega Satellarnus closed his eyes peacefully and died at the age of 145 years old.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%. The world has been completed! Congratulations, host!]


    [Ah, I will miss him¡­ my handsome alpha¡­]


    Yunyu stared at his old, wrinkly body and Altair, who was hugging him gently.


    [Pupa: Don''t be too sad. You had a good life in this world with him.]


    [Indeed, at least, we have a good life together.]


    Yunyu''s soul floated around Altair and kissed his cheek for the last time.


    [Good bye, my husband.]


    [Pupa: Well, to make you feel better. We will have a lot of smut in the next world.]


    [OMG YES, LET''S GO!]


    Yunyu hugged Pupa, and they disappeared from this world.


    After he realized that his omega was no longer breathing, Altair carried his omega to the lodge and laid together on their bed. He caressed Vega''s cheek and kissed his lips, "Well, you are still the most gorgeous bara omega I''ve ever seen in my life, and nothing will change that, Honey."


    Altair smiled and closed his eyes, his heartbeat slowed down, and he died at the age of 135.


    ***


    Altair opened his eyes and saw that he was already in a sphere. An otherworldly handsome man was standing in front of him. He wore a black-golden robe and had a smirk on his face, "Who are you?" Altair asked.


    "I am God HanYe, the one that created you, and you are a part of my soul," Han Ye answered.


    "You are God HanYe?! My lord, where am I right now? And how can I meet my wife? He must be lonely in heaven without me!" Altair asked anxiously.


    Han Ye''s smirk turned into a bitter smile. He turned his back and replied, "Vega Satellarnus'' real name is Yunyu. He is currently doing a mission in other worlds."


    "What mission?"


    "¡­ the mission is not important, but do you want to help him?" Han Ye asked.


    "Yes, My Lord! He is my wife! I will always be by his side!"


    "Then give your soul to me, and we will help him," Han Ye shrank Altair''s sphere into a small bead before swallowing it.


    Han Ye stayed silent for a while, swallowing every memory Altair had with Yunyu. His tears dropped and disappeared in this prison of nothingness. He turned his back against Altair because he was both jealous and bitter. Han Ye was sad because, at one time, he also experienced the same happiness with Yunyu, just like what Altair experienced.


    And he was bitter because everything was just a memory now.


    Because at this point, he just wanted to avenge this betrayal and make Yunyu suffer.


    However, when he remembered this sweet intoxicating love they had before, how could he deny how much he still loved that bastard?


    Han Ye clenched his fist. He pulled the invisible golden chain on his neck, the golden chain that Yunyu used to trap him here. There were still a few worlds before he could break free from this chain and see Yunyu again.


    "Bai Yunyu¡­ I promise that I will never love you anymore, you betrayer!" Han Ye said as he wiped the tears on his eyes.

 Chapter 228: 9.1 Yunyu is a slutty elf!

    "Your Divinity, please grace my baby with your divine power. He has been weak for a week. I''m afraid he cannot survive!" a woman with pointed ears said as she carefully placed her baby on Elven Priest Erolith''s arm.


    The Elven Priest Erolith, or usually addressed as Priest Erolith, smiled upon receiving the baby. He put his index on the baby''s forehead, and the sickly elven baby was engulfed with gentle green energy.


    Priest Erolith closed his eyes for a moment, then opened his eyes with a frown on his face, "Madam, you haven''t feed your son with the Sacred Tree''s fruit after his birth. You should''ve known that elves need to eat that at least once in their lifetime."


    "Yes, Your Divinity, but I haven''t gotten my share since King Elduin become the new Elven king. I have been asking many times because my son needs one, just one. But King Elduin refused to give me," she reported.


    This lady was one of the dozens of people who hadn''t had their share of Sacred Fruit, a fruit made only by the Sacred Tree of the Elven Kingdom. It happened for almost six months already. King Elduin suddenly rationed the amount of Sacred Fruit given to the people. He did not disclose the reason either.


    It was so sudden when King Elduin, the young and handsome elven king, suddenly turned cold and unforgiving. He was a good king who would give a fair verdict to his subjects and try his best to expand the reach of the elven kingdom.


    Though the Elven Kingdom was not a conqueror like those humans. They still needed to scout and research the unexplored forest in case they could find ally or animals that would help or join them.


    However, seven months ago, the elven king changed so suddenly that he became erratic and often unleashed his anger at his servants or soldiers.


    Priest Erolith sighed and put on a spell around the baby''s body, "I will strengthen the body of this baby, but in three months, he will show the same symptom unless he is fed with Sacred Fruit. I will try to talk with King Elduin. Maybe he has something in mind."


    "T¡ªThank you so much, Your Divinity!" The lady bowed her head many times before receiving her baby again.


    After the lady left with her baby, Priest Erolith walked inside his bedroom and slumped on the bed. The previously elegant and divine priest rolled on his bed and complained, "Waaaa, Pupa, why do you always trick me like this?!"


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and nonchalantly stared at him, "What?"


    Yunyu pouted and protested, "You said this will be my chance of having plenty of sex! It''s been six months since I transmigrated into this world, and all I do is being a pure elven priest who heals the elves and preaches about saving the animal!"


    "At this point, I think I''ve become a WWF and Greenpeace volunteer for real!"


    Pupa rolled its eyes and said, "You haven''t even met with the masters of the world. You need to see them first, and I guarantee you will trigger something very smutty."


    "Well, you tell me who are the main leads!" Yunyu demanded, "I''ve been staying here for so long, I forgot the main leads."


    Pupa showed a hologram of a man with a wood crown and pointy ears. He had a robust body and a handsome face. He was exceptionally robust for an elf, which was rare. Considering elves were usually slender and looked frail.


    "Elduin Wynforest, the new Elven King, replacing his father, the late Elven King before him. He is a good, young king for two years until something mysterious happened to him, and he became erratic. In the original timeline, he became too crazed and got the title as the Mad King of the Elves after ordering the burning of the Sacred Tree and killed hundreds of thousands of elves, basically almost exterminating the elf race."


    Yunyu looked at the strong elven king, and he sighed, "Well, Elduin is really strong and handsome as an elf, but I haven''t even seen him for the past six months."


    "Don''t worry, he will call you sooner or later. Didn''t I tell you about your identity before?" Pupa reminded its host, "You are Erolith Virdithas, the young priest graced as the new elven priest by the Sacred Tree itself. King Elduin will need your help. At least, the servants will try to call you since you are the only one who can detect uncurable or unknown illness."


    Yunyu stared at King Elduin, and he frowned when Pupa didn''t seem to have any further information about this world.


    "What about the second master of the world? You said there are two masters of the world here," Yunyu asked.


    "Ah, indeed. But I don''t know how to show this¡­" Pupa was unsure if it should show the hologram for the second main lead, but it seemed to have incited Yunyu''s interest.


    "Come on, Pupa. Don''t you think you are difficult here? I''m your host, after all."


    Pupa sighed and opened the profile of the second main lead, "His name is Urduk. He is the corrupted beast of the forest. He only has one thing to do for eternity, which was to corrupt the forest of the elves. He tries so many ways possible, and sometimes, he succeeded by destroying many small elven settlements, even breaking through the elven kingdom."


    Pupa wanted to continue, but it stopped when Yunyu was caught staring at the Corrupted beast for so long. Pupa slammed its body on Yunyu''s head, which woke Yunyu out of his daze.


    "What are you staring at!?"


    "What can I do? Look at that! The hologram just attacked me with that big cock!"


    Urduk had a tiger head up until his shoulder. His torso was a human''s muscular torso, the other tiger part of his was the hands, instead of human hands with fingers. It was tiger paw and claws instead.


    However, what made Yunyu dazed was the (fortunately) human big cock that made Yunyu drooled.


    Because it was actually the same size as Javier and Altair''s.


    Pupa continuously hit Yunyu''s head with its body to wake him up, "You shameless host! I was explaining the world background, and you are occupied with his cock instead?!"


    "Ouch, it cannot be helped!"


    After Pupa was satisfied hitting Yunyu, it continued with the explanation, "Urduk is created solely to corrupt the Sacred Tree and corrupt all elves under his command to attack the coexisting elven and human kingdom."


    Yunyu seemed to think for a moment and then asked again, "So in the original timeline, Urduk had successfully destroyed the Sacred Tree and then corrupted all elves to attack human?"


    "More or less, the weaker elves died when the Sacred Tree got destroyed, and stronger ones got controlled by Urduk to attack the humans," Pupa replied.


    "But you said that Elduin is the one that destroyed the Sacred Tree¡ªOh, I got it," Yunyu nodded, "Urduk has successfully corrupted King Elduin, right?"


    "Correct," Pupa replied again.


    "Hm¡­ I see, so if I can find a way to stop Elduin from getting corrupted by Urduk, then the world should be completed, right?"


    "¡­ You are getting too smart here. Please return back to your dumb self. I got scared."


    "HEY!" Yunyu pouted angrily. But it was not for long, because his door was knocked when he was in the middle of chatting with Pupa. A voice was heard from outside, "Your Divinity, King Elduin wants to meet you."

 Chapter 229: 9.2

    Elven Priest Erolith was sitting inside a wooden carriage when he entered the Elven Palace, Myriad Palace. It was a grand palace in the middle of the forest, quite far from the Eleven capital. It was meant to be built near the Sacred Tree, so the Elven King could communicate and also protect the tree.


    The carriage stopped in front of the palace courtyard, and a tall and robust man with short hair and pointy ears greeted Priest Erolith. He wore a wood crown, signifying his status, despite him refusing to wear the other King''s garment. He wore a high-quality elven tunic instead.


    He strode towards the carriage door and opened it personally, "Erolith, it''s been a while!" King Elduin said as he hugged Erolith tightly, "I''m sorry I can''t invite you here often because I have way too many things to do."


    "A¡ªAh¡­ I have a lot of things to do as well¡­" Erolith replied meekly.


    King Elduin smiled and held Erolith''s hand, "Well, we have a lot to talk about. Let''s talk in my private garden."


    King Elduin pulled Priest Erolith intimately as if they had known each other for a long time. Yunyu was baffled. How could this King, who was rumoured to have slowly descended into madness, looked very kind and stable?


    [Pupa, did I miss something here? What is the relationship between Elduin and Erolith?]


    [Pupa: Well, Elduin and Erolith are childhood friends. Erolith was Elduin''s study mentor because he is five years older than Elduin. In fact, your relationship with him is more like older and little brothers. At some point, Elduin called you Big Ero.]


    [Big Ero¡­ Hmmmmmm¡­]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [Nope, don''t mind me.]


    [Anyway, what is the current Breakmeter and Elduin''s Fatemeter?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter is 0%, an Elduin''s Fatemeter is 40%.]


    [40%?! So high!]


    [Pupa: Isn''t it normal? You are his only close friends after years of studying together.]


    King Elduin guided Erolith until they reached the private garden of the King. It was a forbidden section when they were just kids, but now that Elduin was the King, and Erolith was the priest, they could enter this garden freely.


    The garden was filled with colourful and fragrant flowers, also many glowing mushrooms for lighting. Elduin and Erolith sat on a long bench made from overgrowing tree vines. Elduin opened the conversation first by asking, "I heard that your sacred sanctuary is now filled with people nowadays. Did they asked for a cure or blessing from you?"


    "Well, they asked for both. But most of the times, they asked for a magic cure. Especially after you rationed the Sacred Tree fruits," Priest Erolith stared at King Elduin with concern, "Elduin, what happened? Do you realize that baby elves need to be fed with Sacred Tree fruit once in their lifetime to grow healthy, right?"


    "I know that," King Elduin replied. He sighed and continued, "But I cannot because the Sacred Tree is in a bad state right now. It produces fewer fruits, and also, I can feel that the tree is weakening."


    "Weakening?" Priest Erolith frowned, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know either. I''ve asked the Sacred Tree guardian, and she said there was nothing wrong with the tree. She didn''t detect any dark energy either. But the tree produces fewer fruits each month. So I have to ration it, or we might not have enough in a bad situation."


    King Elduin looked concerned, and he place said first, "Actually, I''ve invited you here because I want your opinion about something."


    "What is it?" Erolith asked.


    King Elduin opened his mouth and shut it again. He looked genuinely confused about how to utter this. After a while, he suddenly asked something out of the blue, "Erolith, can you check whether there is something wrong inside my head? I have had strange dreams lately, and it inflicts my sleep."


    "What kind of dream?" Priest Erolith asked


    "¡­ I don''t need to tell you, but it does disturb me so much," King Elduin replied.


    Priest Erolith nodded, "Well, I can definitely check whether you have a parasite or dark entity inside your head. It is usually those small demons who tried to make unnecessary mischief and disturb your sleep."


    Erolith patted his thigh and said, "Now, lay down and put your head on my lap."


    King Elduin paused for a moment, his cheek reddened, like a ripe apple, "I¡ªIs this necessary? Can I just sit?"


    "It''s better if you are fully relaxed, so I can probe in easier," Erolith said.


    King Elduin gulped, and he carefully laid on Erolith''s lap. His body was hot all over when his head touched Erolith''s lap, but he tried his best to act natural and used his hand to cover the private part, so Erolith would not notice it.


    Priest Erolith''s index glowed as he was about to touch Elduin''s forehead, but Elduin stopped him by holding Erolith''s wrist, "Y¡ªYou will not be able to see the content of my dream, right?"


    Priest Erolith rolled his eyes, "I cannot. I''m not a god. You are worrying too much. What is inside your dream, anyway? You kiss a girl?"


    King Elduin gulped and nodded, "Y¡ªYeah, my dream is quite private."


    King Elduin closed his eyes as Priest Erolith touched the King''s forehead with his index finger. Erolith closed his eyes and entered Elduin''s consciousness. Joking aside, he could actually pry on Elduin''s dreams and imagination, but he respected the private and walked around Elduin''s mind.


    If there was a mischievous demon, then he should be able to see the demon. But there was nothing wrong with Elduin''s mind. Priest Erolith walked around again to check inside Elduin''s mind and decided to just use magic to light up the mind.


    "Lumos," Erolith chanted. A bright light appeared out of his hand to light up Elduin''s mind. He checked everything and saw nothing wrong. Every memory, magic flow, et cetera were in the correct order.


    Thus, after staying for more than ten minutes, Priest Erolith was forced to leave Elduin''s mind. He opened his eyes at the same time when Elduin opened his.


    Elduin sat hurriedly and cleared his throat before asking, "S¡ªSo, Erolith, is there something wrong in my head?"


    Priest Erolith shook his head, "I see nothing wrong. Everything seems to be in good order. Maybe you are just too tired. You need to take care of yourself better, okay?"


    "¡­ nothing is wrong with me, right? My dream is not wrong?"


    "Well, since I see no demon, then it''s a normal dream," Priest Erolith said.


    King Elduin stared at Priest Erolith for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face, "Well then, I''m glad."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 45%.]


    After chatting for a while, Priest Erolith excused himself first and left the King''s private garden because he still had other things to do.


    "Try to rest more. You are a good king, Elduin. People are relying on you," Priest Erolith said, "If you keep on dreaming about a female elf, then just tell me whenever you are ready. I will be the one who starts the wedding ceremony for you."


    Elduin nodded as he escorted Erolith out of the garden until he entered his carriage.


    Elduin returned to his private garden, and a wicked whisper resounded again near his ears, "So that is the person in your dream, your Big Ero."


    "Yeah¡­" Elduin replied weakly.


    The wicked voice chuckled and tempted Elduin, like a devil whisper, "Oh, how beautiful he is. Imagine if you can do everything you dreamed about him, it would be wonderful, don''t you think?"


    "..."

 Chapter 230: 9.3

    "E¡ªElduin, stop this¡­" Priest Erolith struggled weakly as King Elduin tickled his neck with his hot breath. King Elduin held the Priest''s wrists with one hand on top of his head, and his other hand went inside the Priest''s robe and started caressing the smooth body that he longed since he was a teenager.


    "Elduin¡­ this is inappropriate¡­ AH!" Priest Erolith bit his lower lip when Elduin started kissing his neck. Erolith was a pure, untouched man since his birth. It was natural for him to be extra sensitive for something like this.


    Elduin got stimulated when he saw his Big Ero trembled under him. He had a devious smirk on his face as he licked Erolith''s jawline, "You enjoyed this, right? Come on, Big Ero, tell me that you want this, just like me."


    "Elduin! You are the Elven King, and I am the Elven Priest! We¡­ we shouldn''t do this¡ªhngg!" Erolith shut his mouth again when Elduin''s finger fiddled with his nipple. He was trying his best to hold his breath because he was Elven Priest. He shouldn''t fall into depravity.


    King Elduin''s smirk deepened, seeing restrained expression from his Big Ero, "I''m tired of this king''s duty. I want to have fun, I want to screw around, and I want to forget everything about our status. Don''t you think we are too young for this boring stuff?"


    "Because all I want is to play with you and your beautiful body, Big Ero."


    King Elduin kissed his Big Ero on the lips. Priest Erolith finally stopped struggling after a while. He accepted King Elduin wholeheartedly and let him taste the forbidden fruit that shouldn''t be done by Elven Priest or Elven King.


    And then, King Elduin woke up.


    Elduin blinked few times, his eyes observed around his room and sighed when he saw a shadow standing at the corner of his room, "Are you happy? Playing with my dream every night and tormenting me every day?"


    "I''m happy but not satisfied," the shadow replied with a low, amused chuckle, "You are a young Elven King, the only Elven King to be chosen by Sacred Tree before you are yet to reach the sage age of two hundred years old. It amuses me."


    The regular Elves lifespan was two hundred years old, while the Elven King, Queen, and Priest could last more than five hundred years old.


    Elduin Wynforest had not yet reached the age of maturity. In fact, if his age was converted to regular human age, he was still twenty years old, clearly too young to be Elven King. But since Sacred Tree blessed him as the new Elven King, nobody could deny his status.


    "I know it will be effortless to influence you since you are young, vigorous, and naturally hot-blooded and horny, hahaha!" the shadow laughed mockingly.


    Elduin clenched his fist. He couldn''t deny that he was easily tempted, especially since he had this long time forbidden crush for the Elven Priest, his childhood friend and study partner, Priest Erolith Virdhitas.


    Watching the angry and tormented face of the young king made the shadow happy. This might be the first time in centuries where he could finally take control of the Elven Kingdom and make them all his slave.


    "I will never fall into that depravity. I know that you want me to forcefully defile Big Ero, right?" King Elduin accused.


    "Of course, I just followed your deepest desire. Who would''ve expected the young, mighty and powerful Elven King actually desires to defile Priest Erolith until he sunk into depravity together and abandon his holy way? How simple."


    "SHUT UP!" King Elduin woke up from the bed and punched the shadow at the corner. Which did nothing to the shadow. It laughed and taunted the Elven King even more;


    "Remember, I am your deepest desire. You cannot escape me, and you shall not escape me. I will make sure that you will follow your instinct and defile that Priest," the shadow laughed mockingly and vanished into thin air.


    King Elduin''s chest rose up and down as he felt so despicable. His Big Ero, Elven Priest Eroltih Virdhitas, was a pure, untainted man with an untainted heart and mind. Big Ero was always a man devoid of lust, something that was meant to be untouched.


    King Elduin thought he could forget his crush on Big Ero once he got older, maybe found a good elven girl and get married. But who knew after years passed, his feeling only grew stronger and harder.


    "I shouldn''t¡­ think about those things¡­ Big Ero is not the man I should touch¡­" King Elduin tried to remind himself. He looked down on the raging morning wood. It was always hard as a rock every morning because he dreamed of Big Ero all night.


    King Elduin slapped his own cock and scolded, "You horny dick! Mind to which person you got hard to!"


    King Elduin took a morning bath and left his room to the training ground. Since he had no meeting with the ministry or court today, he took this as a leisure day to the training ground. King Elduin opened his door and almost got a heart attack.


    "Elduin, I have to talk to you," Priest Erolith said as he stood in front of Elduin.


    King Elduin paused for a moment. He was trying to process the sudden appearance of the man in front of him, "B¡ªB¡ªBig Ero, why are you here?!"


    Priest Erolith sighed, "Why are you so surprised? I came for a visit. Besides, I have a recurring dream about the Sacred Tree these days. I think I know how to deal with the Sacred Fruit shortages."


    King Elduin was a bit disheartened when his Big Ero told him about his real intention. Because for a few seconds, he thought that Big Ero visited him personally, not for the kingdom''s duty.


    King Elduin''s expression chilled, and he nodded perfunctorily, "I see, Big Ero, let''s talk in the private garden. The condition of Sacred Tree is indeed worrying."


    King Elduin and Priest Erolith entered the private garden, and they continued discussing the Sacred Tree. Priest Erolith opened the talk first with, "It''s been a while since I return here, and I''ve gotten about five recurring dreams about the Sacred Tree."


    "Please tell me what you see, Big Ero," King Elduin requested.


    Priest Erolith closed his eyes. This was what he did to channel his power with the Sacred Tree. Priest Erolith recited the word from the Sacred Tree, and King Elduin listened carefully, "The Sacred Tree is dying. She has been standing mightily to protect and nurture her children, the elves, for millennia. But akin to an old woman, she is dying and needing nourishment."


    "To prevent the Sacred Tree from wilting, The Sacred Tree requests Elven King and Elven Priest to retrieve the essence of the earth, far east from the Elven Kingdom, let the wood spirits guide you on your journey."


    King Elduin listened carefully, thinking that Sacred Tree''s mother spirit entered Priest Erolith''s body to deliver this message. Little did he know, Yunyu was reading a script he wrote inside his head today.


    [Hm¡­ I think this is good enough, right? I mean, I don''t know what will the Sacred Tree says. I only imitate those sacred things said about their sacred stuff in fantasy books and movies.]

 Chapter 231: 9.4

    [Hm¡­ I think this is good enough, right? I mean, I don''t know what will the Sacred Tree says. I only imitate those sacred things said about their sacred stuff in fantasy books and movies.]


    [Pupa: So this is why you asked the whole plot from me. Because you want to make a script to imitate what Priest Erolith said in the original story?]


    [Yep! I mean, Pupa, it''s been a month since our last meeting! You said that I should have wait until Sacred Tree contacted me in my dream, but it''s been seven months! I''m starting to think the tree is literally dying right now!]


    Pupa couldn''t blame Yunyu either. Because there was no specified time when the Sacred Tree gave Priest Erolith the vision of the journey. In the original plotline, it was too late for the Sacred Tree to provide him with vision. Because by that time, King Elduin had been corrupted by Urduk.


    [Besides, this is a proper way to increase the Breakmeter, right? The Essence of the Earth can strengthen the Sacred Tree, and Urduk will not be able to destroy it even if he tried to burn it down.]


    [Pupa: Well, correct.]


    King Elduin nodded thoughtfully, "So, we have to go on a long journey to the far east to retreat the essence of the earth? Just two of us?"


    "Not exactly, but the journey requires both of us to be present when we retrieve the Essence of the Earth. Elduin, this is a long journey that might be dangerous, but I also will not suggest you bring the whole Elven troop or our tamed beast," Priest Erolith warned, "Because the Essence of the Earth has the power to punish those tainted hearts."


    "I know only two of us have guaranteed untainted hearts. So if you want to bring someone with us, please pick it carefully," Priest Erolith suggested.


    King Elduin stared at his Big Ero and asked carefully, "Do you think I have an untainted heart?"


    Priest Erolith frowned, and he placed his warm palm on King Elduin''s chest. He closed his eyes to feel the heartbeat of the King and nodded in assurance, "Yes, So far, you have an untainted heart. Why do you ask? Are you insecure over your own heart because of some wet dreams?"


    King Elduin blushed. He felt a tingle on his heart when Erolith placed his palm on his chest, "I¡­ I just don''t think that I am worth the title of Untainted Heart. Unlike you, who is clearly untainted and pure¡­"


    [Pupa: What the heck?! This spicy chicken is far from untainted! He is a hoe!]


    [Hehe, of course, I am the purest, untainted maiden you will ever see~]


    "You re worrying too much. If you have been tainted, I will know immediately," Priest Erolith brushed the topic as if it was nothing and pressed King Elduin to set up the journey as soon as possible, "We should set up the journey as soon as possible."


    King Elduin stared at his Big Ero, who had complete trust over him, not knowing how many times Elduin had defiled Erolith''s body on his dream and used him as masturbation material since he was a teenager.


    Was this love, or just lust? Elduin didn''t know either, but one thing for sure, that he couldn''t take his eyes off his Big Ero.


    "I will work on the administrations first before setting up the journey. There will be only two of us. I can protect you by myself!" King Elduin said confidently.


    Priest Erolith smiled, "Likewise."


    ***


    Priest Erolith left the Palace to return back to his house. There must be many people who waited for him to get a cure or blessing. As the Elven Priest, it was his duty to serve those in need of his power.


    But surprisingly, when he arrived at his home, there was no one except a man standing in front of his door. He was really tall, about 190 centimetres, and had deep eyes¡­ like a tiger. He didn''t seem to be elven because of his figure and different ears, and he had a clean thin beard.


    Yunyu was stunned for a moment when this guy darted his gaze at him. Yunyu almost drooled because he remembered that one member of a boy group he worshipped as his idol¡­ second after Han Ye, of course.


    [Oh my, who is this guy?! He looks like Zayn Malik! I almost drooled!]


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! The host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting!]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: What do you mean almost? You are drolling right now.]


    Yunyu hurriedly wiped his drool with his sleeve and get into acting again.


    Priest Erolith walked elegantly towards the man, "Who are you, beastman? And what is your business coming to me? You know that I am the Elven Priest and would only serve the elves."


    Priest Erolith frowned. The Elven Kingdom did allow travellers from other races except for the demon race. But his status as Elven Priest didn''t allow him to cure non-elf. Because his magic was drawn from the Sacred Tree, giving it to non-elves would only serve him a punishment.


    [Now that I think about it, the Sacred Tree is a racist! I cannot heal non-elves?!]


    [Pupa: You may see it like that. But you see, Sacred Tree also has her limit. If one non-elves come to you and beg you to heal them, the words will spread, and many non-elves will crowd your house and beg you to heal them all. Do you think the Sacred Tree have enough energy to cater to all those people?]


    [Pupa: Besides, you know that healing non-elves will drain your energy twice as much, so it''s best to save it for those favoured by the Sacred Tree.]


    [Hm¡­ that is true. But it still feels very wrong for me¡­]


    Yunyu still felt guilty after saying that line. Thus he continued by adding, "Well, if you are hurting or in need of a cure, I can just give you herb potions. Elven Potion has potent healing ingredients."


    The beastman stared at Priest Erolith, and he kneeled suddenly, "Your Divinity, I am here to beg for your cure. My name is Maroch. I am from Tiger Tribe, eastern from the Elven Kingdom. My little brother has this weird symptom. His body cannot develop well, even though he is already ten years old. I''ve fed him with proper food and nutrition, but he is still frail, like a malnourished beastboy."


    Priest Erolith seemed to think for a while. He had read about this illness before. It was an illness exclusive for Beastman. It happened when the little beast did not drink the mother beast''s milk when he or she was born.


    "How about your mother? This illness would not happen if your little brother drank her milk."


    The beastman looked sad and replied, "My mother died after an attack from another beast tribe when she gave birth to my brother¡­"


    "Ah, I''m sorry to hear that," Priest Erolith said immediately, "I cannot come and cure your brother. But I can give him a potent potion. This potion will replace the nutrition that he lost before his growth, and he should be able to grow into a normal beastman."


    "Thank you so much, Your Divinity!"


    Priest Erolith went inside his house and returned after a while with a wooden vial, "This is the potion for your brother. You can go back now."


    The beastman accepted the wooden vial and kneeled deeper, "Thank you so much, Your Divinity! How can I repay you?"


    "No need to repay me, just go now," Priest Erolith said.


    "But I will feel burdened if I do not pay! I may not be wealthy, but Your Divinity, I am the strongest fighter in my tribe! If you are planning to go somewhere and need protection, I will be sure to be a good use!"


    Priest Erolith seemed to consider something for a while;


    [Pupa, who is this guy? Is he the second male lead, Urduk?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know. Urduk is a powerful corrupted beast. He can shapeshift into anything he likes. Even my scanner cannot determine if he is the real Urduk. As long as he doesn''t want to show his real self, then we wouldn''t know.]


    [¡­ If you can''t even scan the real male lead, then what is the use of that scanner? So useless!]


    [Pupa: I can always scan your dirty mind and a hundred ways you want to get fucked by Han Ye.]


    [Okay, never mind. We good now, Pupa.]


    Yunyu knew the journey to the east would be arduous. There were many dangerous beasts and devious human along the way. So it was best to have someone that could protect you.


    The beastman race was diverse, so the chance was little for him to come at him since Pupa said there was no sign of Urduk around, or at least, Pupa couldn''t detect him.


    "Who is your name again? And where will you return?" Priest Erolith asked.


    "My name is Maroch, and my tribe is in the far east, Your Divinity," Maroch replied.


    Priest Erolith nodded, "Okay then, I will need your help."


    The beastman lowered his head, he had a smirk on his face that was mostly hidden from Priest Erolith''s eyes. At first, he was not really interested in playing with this Priest. But since King Elduin seemed to be so fixated on this Priest, it made him curious as well.


    At least, he wanted to know what kind of game he could play with these two ''untainted'' elves.


    ''This will be fun.''

 Chapter 232: 9.5

    "Everything has been prepared?" King Elduin asked. He was at the Elven Kingdom gate, ready to set out on a journey.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, but¡­ are you sure that you don''t need soldiers to accompany you? Your Majesty, I know that you are strong, so does Your Divinity Priest Erolith. But the journey to the east is very dangerous, and there are a lot of dangerous wild beasts," the Elven General warned King Elduin.


    At first, he was against King Elduin leaving the palace and take a long journey to the east, but once he said that Priest Erolith got a vision from the Sacred Tree for them to find the Essence of the Earth, the Elven General couldn''t say anything.


    Because aside from King Elduin''s order, Priest Erolith also had the same hierarchy in power, especially when it was about the Sacred Tree.


    King Elduin shook his head and patted the General''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, my friend. I will protect the Priest, just like the Priest will protect me. Together, only two of us, we will¡ª      "Elduin, has everything been set up yet?"


    King Elduin immediately turned his head to look at his Big Ero. He thought they would leave the Elven Kingdom together, only two of them.


    But his smile faltered when he saw a beastman that stood behind Big Ero.


    The beastman was from the tiger tribe, and he looked young and vigorous. King Elduin peered at the beastman displeasingly and asked, "Priest Erolith, I thought it is only two of us who will go."


    "It was supposed to be. But this beastman called Maroch begged me to give him a potion for his little brother, and want to repay me by being my guardian," Priest Erolith replied nonchalantly, ignoring Elduin''s folded face, "Do not worry, I bring him with us because his tribe is also the same path of our journey, once we are near our destination, I will tell him to leave."


    The beastman bowed courteously towards the Elven King and said, "Your Majesty, my name is Maroch. I''ve asked Priest Erolith for a cure, for my sickly little brother. So this is how I repay my debt. Worry not. I am the strongest warrior in my tribe. I shall be a good use."


    King Elduin didn''t have an ounce of goodwill towards this third-wheeler, but if Big Ero had decided upon something, then he had no right to deny it.


    "Let''s just go now," King Elduin said. He sat on the carriage, waiting for Big Ero to join him. Once Big Ero joined him, he shut the door with a bang. King Elduin opened the window and said to Maroch, "You said that you are the best warrior in your tribe, right? Then you must be able to be the coachman."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Maroch said. He sat at the coachman seat, and the carriage set out on the journey to the east.


    Priest Erolith wondered about King Elduin''s sour face, "Elduin, I thought you would be more excited upon leaving the kingdom. Do you have something that bothers you in the kingdom?"


    King Elduin didn''t seem to be in a good mood. But once his Big Ero asked him, he complained with a slight pout, like a kid throwing a tantrum, "I thought it''s only two of us¡­"


    Priest Erolith was stunned. He didn''t expect the strong and majestic young king to still have the trace of those Little Elduin in their younger days, "So you are in a bad mood because we have a guardian?"


    "Of course! It seems like Big Ero is questioning my ability! Don''t you remember that I''m the champion of the Elven Kingdom for ten years straight? I can protect you just fine without the help of anyone!"


    "And you can just use your magic to control the horse! We don''t need anyone else!" King Elduin protested. His passionate rumble made Priest Erolith chuckled, and he rubbed Elduin''s head affectionately.


    [Awww, Little Eld is jealous! He is like a kid throwing a tantrum because his pride got hurt! So cuteee!]


    "Of course, I believe in you, Little Eld. But a little help wouldn''t hurt. Besides, I''ve checked that guy, and he seems to be a good guy. Because I don''t detect any darkness in his heart."


    [Pupa: Correction, it''s not like you didn''t detect anything. You just can''t see anything. A man like Maroch has a deep heart and intention, so it''s best to stay careful.]


    [I know, I know. But Maroch seems to be a good guy. You cannot be suspicious with literally everyone, you know.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    King Elduin felt better after Big Ero rubbed his head gently, his heart was racing when that gentle palm touched his head, but he dared not asking for more. Because he was afraid that his crush on Big Ero would be way too obvious.


    [Pupa: Ding! Elduin''s Fatemeter increases to 50%. Why do I see a flashback of Javier here?]


    King Elduin brushed Priest Erolith''s hand off his head gently and crossed his arm, "I''m still not fond of you bringing another person in our journey."


    Priest Erolith sighed helplessly, "Well, he will leave once we are near our destination, don''t worry, your Big Ero''s attention is for you only, ahahaha¡­" Priest Erolith joked.


    King Elduin blushed and shook his head, "Now, you are just teasing me!"


    Maroch listened to the two elves bickering inside the carriage. His previously innocent smile turned devious once he heard this. He never thought listening to the strongest elf, and the purest elf could be this tempting and stimulating.


    ''That Priest almost identify my real identity when he used his elven magic to see my tainted heart. But I was lucky that I can hide it before I got discovered. I won''t be fun if that purest elf dies too early,'' Maroch thought.


    In fact, Maroch might be more tempted by this purest elf rather than Elduin. Elduin might be the strongest elf, but he was still a young elf, easily influenced. Especially with something as stimulating as love and sex.


    Maroch licked his protruding fang, "What a tasty treat, a good body to corrupt."


    ***


    The carriage paced through the bright meadow for the whole day until they entered the dark forest once more. The sun was already setting when they entered the dark forest, so the carriage slowed down.


    Priest Erolith used his magic and lifted the horse and carriage with the wind slightly, so the carriage floated above the ground to avoid bumping into vines or rocks. It was a smooth ride until Maroch knocked on the carriage window.


    Priest Erolith opened the carriage window, and Maroch said, "Your Divinity, it''s already late at night. Although you have the magic horse, it is not good for the horse''s health in the long run. The horse asked me whether we can take a break."


    Priest Erolith was thinking for a moment. The elves in this world cannot really communicate with an animal. They just had the affinity, but not direct communication, unlike the beastmen, who could clearly understand the animal''s language.


    In the end, Priest Erolith nodded, "Go find a good place for us to rest, preferably near a lake."


    "Yes, Your Divinity."

 Chapter 233: 9.6

    The carriage stopped near a lake. Priest Erolith lifted his magic, so the carriage and the horse stepped on the ground again. Maroch tied the horse on a tree and returned back to the carriage. He knocked on the carriage door.


    King Elduin opened the door and stared down at him with obvious displeasure," What?" he asked.


    Maroch smiled and glared at King Elduin. He imbued his magic inside his eyes, and when King Elduin stared at him, he was in a daze.


    Maroch ordered Elduin through telepathy, ''Go sleep early. Sleep deeply and never wake up until I told you so.''


    Elduin said nothing, which was the sign that he was already inside Maroch''s hypnosis. Maroch laughed inside his heart. He mocked King Elduin, who was so easy to get influenced by magic. Well, he couldn''t blame him, though. Nobody was immune to his magic.


    The corrupted magic will be able to influence anyone with the slightest dark thought in their hearts. Even if the darkness was only as much as a drop of ink. It was possible for Maroch to control those people.


    Only the untainted and pure hearted one that he couldn''t influence, like the Elven Priest.


    So he wanted to put it on a test tonight.


    Since they were already far from the Sacred Tree, the Elven Priest shouldn''t get as much protection as he used to around the Sacred Tree domain.


    ''Unless¡­ that person really has an untainted heart, the heart that will stay pure forever. HAH, that is simply unbelievable,'' Maroch mocked in his heart.


    ''Priest Erolith, let''s see how much faith you have in your heart.''


    ***


    It was only two hours after they stopped to rest for the night, and King Elduin was already in a deep sleep. Priest Erolith rolled his eyes as he put on a blanked over Elduin''s body, "Here you go, Little Eld."


    King Elduin caught Priest Erolith''s hand and hugged it, "Mm¡­ Big Ero..." King Elduin mumbled in his sleep.


    [Awww, so cutee! Ding! Yunyu''s Fatemeter for Elduin increases to 50%!]


    [Pupa: Stop saying that. It is a breach of our contract. Only I can announce something like that.]


    [¡­ Alert! Yunyu''s Fatemeter for Pupa decreases to -110%.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Priest Erolith released his hand from Elduin''s snuggle, and he opened the carriage door. He saw Maroch sitting in front of a bonfire. He was cleaning his wooden harmonica when he saw Priest Erolith walking towards him.


    Maroch bowed politely, "Your Divinity, it is quite cold outside. Why aren''t you resting inside the carriage with King Elduin?"


    Priest Erolith used his magic to make the vines under the ground pop up and become his small bench. He sat and smiled at Maroch, "I am not sleepy. You see, as the Elven Priest, I have an affinity with nature. I spent my night outside every day."


    Priest Erolith saw the harmonica and asked, "You can play the harmonica?"


    "¡­ Yes," Maroch said, "It was a skill that I picked up when I was bored."


    Truthfully, Maroch picked the skill when he was chained by the previous Elven Priest and Elven King a few hundred years ago. Since he couldn''t do anything, he spent his alone time creating many wooden music instruments with his magic to pass the time.


    And now, Maroch was adept at playing many musical instruments, but he preferred harmonica. Because it soothed his corrupted heart.


    Who would''ve thought the corrupted beast could play the harmonica, right?


    It was quite rare for a beastman to play music as gentle as harmonica. The beastmen usually used drum or anything that sounded loud as a way to intimidate their enemies. Priest Erolith''s interest peaked, and he asked, "Would you mind playing music for me?"


    Maroch was quite surprised that someone wanted him to play the harmonica. He always played it alone because it was pretty shameful for a beastman. But Maroch nodded and put the harmonica near his lips.


    The sound of beautiful harmonica resonated around them. It was gentle music flowing inside Erolith''s ears, and he couldn''t help but sink deep into the melody.


    [What a beautiful music. See, Pupa? I don''t think the corrupted beast, the one that could corrupt the entire world and had the strongest destructive magic, could play such a beautiful melody. You are overthinking.]


    [Pupa: Don''t get fooled, stay guarded.]


    The melody put Erolith through a faint intoxication. He closed his eyes in comfort, and he opened his eyes again when the music abruptly stopped, "Maroch?"


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Maroch already fainted on the ground. Before he could even react, a shadow suddenly grabbed him by his waist, and he flew far from the carriage, "Elduin! Maroch!" Priest Erolith yelled.


    [What the heck?! What happened?!]


    [Pupa:¡­ remember when I said stay guarded? Yeah.]


    [No, really, what happened?]


    [Pupa: The second main lead came out of Maroch''s body, simple as that. Maroch is Urduk, the corrupted beast.]


    "Let me go!" Priest Erolith raised his staff and chanted a spell inside his heart to attack this guy. But the shadow grabbed his elven staff, and the magic enchantment on the staff disappeared, just like that, "W¡ªWhat?!"


    Unable to process what just happened, Priest Erolith didn''t react once the shadow entered the deep forest. It was all dark, and somehow, Priest Erolith couldn''t use his magic.


    The shadow dropped Priest Erolith without the slightest bit of gentleness. The shadow beast was so scary, especially for Priest Erolith, who somehow was blocked from using magic.


    "W¡ªWho are you?!" Priest Erolith hurriedly pointed his staff towards the shadow who stood tall in front of him. The shadow had amber eyes that shone in the dark forest. He crouched in front of Priest Erolith and leaned it to sniff on the Priest''s neck.


    The Priest was petrified. He couldn''t move when he felt the chilling sensation he got when the shadow sniffed on his neck. The shadow whispered on Erolith''s ear, "Smell so good, I can smell your untainted, pure heart. The gentleness and kindness surpassing the angels, the sacred heart that signifies the gentleness of nature."


    "Elven Priest Erolith Virdhitas, you are the tastiest meat for me to corrupt," the shadow chuckled creepily.


    "S¡ªStay away!" Priest Erolith tried to hit the shadow with his staff, but it was in vain, of course.


    "You didn''t seem to understand the situation you are in right now," the shadow said. He distanced himself from Priest Erolith, "Let me show you my true self."


    The shadow slowly materialized into a tall and big figure. A tiger head emerged from the shadow, alongside his tiger claw, but he had a muscular human body. He wore a short to cover his private area.


    [GODDAMN IT!]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [Why pants?! I got excited for nothing! Damn it!]


    [Pupa:¡­ you are supposed to be scared right now, remember?]


    [Ah yeah, pardon, I got distracted for a moment.]


    Priest Erolith gawked when he finally saw the real appearance of the shadow, "Y¡ªYou are¡­ the corrupted beast¡­"


    The corrupted beast laughed. He smirked maliciously and took one step closer towards Erolith, "I am the Legendary Corrupted Beast, Urduk. Tonight, I shall feast on your pure body, Elven Priest."

 Chapter 234: 9.7

    "I am the Legendary Corrupted Beast, Urduk. Tonight, I shall feast on your pure body, Elven Priest."


    [Oh my god, yes! Please feast on my body, you handsome beast! Rawr~]


    [Pupa: Don''t break your acting!]


    [Aish, okay, okay.]


    Priest Erolith petrified on the spot when Urduk took a step to approach him, "D¡ªDon''t come closer!" Priest Erolith raised his staff and chanted a spell, "With the power of the Sacred Tree, the evil and the corrupted shall be perish!"


    The green light shone at the end of the Elven Staff. Urduk laughed at the flicked his finger, and the green light dissipated until it vanished without a trace in the Elven Staff, "H¡ªHow could this be?!"


    Urduk grinned maliciously. He crouched so his eyes were on the same level as Priest Erolith and said, "Priest, you just heard my beautiful harmonica, right? I have infused the music with my magic, so whoever listened to it will have their magic blocked for a while."


    "You! So you''ve tricked me with that Maroch identity!" Priest Erolith felt stupid for trusting a beastman, who turned out to be the Legendary Corrupted Beast.


    "Oh, don''t get too overworked, Priest. I am also Maroch. You see, Urduk is just a name given by the people centuries ago. My real name is indeed Maroch, though I don''t have a little brother anymore. He is dead centuries ago, ahahaha!" Urduk laughed and gripped Priest Erolith''s neck.


    He put some pressure enough to suffocate the Priest slightly but would not kill him. Priest Erolith struggled by clawing the beast''s arm. But he was an Elven Priest free from violence. So his clawing felt more like a tickle for Urduk.


    Urduk tightened his choke to Priest Erolith''s neck. It was getting harder to breathe for the Priest, "Re¡­ lease¡­ me¡­"


    Urduk saw how the pale face of the Priest turned red, like a cherry. His expression was in agony, and his eyes almost rolled up completely. Priest Erolith was drooling because of asphyxiation, and for Urduk, this sight was¡­ fantastic.


    Priest Erolith was probably the purest and most beautiful elf the Elven Kingdom would ever have because he was the youngest Elven Priest.


    ''His pain¡­ is so beautiful,'' Urduk had tortured many humans and elves, whether it was man or woman. He just liked to corrupt them until they forgot about their origin from the Sacred Tree. Usually, he would deal with the Elven Priest as soon as possible because they were the most dangerous.


    But somehow, he felt unwilling to end this Priest''s life.


    "Your Divinity, I usually end the previous Elven Priest as soon as I could. And I can kill you right here, right now, but¡­" Urduk stood up and lifted the Priest''s body easily. He slammed Priest Erolith''s body on the tree, still choking him. Urduk whispered, "Maybe I will make you an exception."


    [Pupa: Ding! Urduk''s Fatemeter increases to 5%.]


    Urduk released his grip, and Priest Erolith slumped on the ground. He coughed many times, his face was red as a tomato, and he teared up. He glared at Urduk but knew that he couldn''t do anything for now. Because he got into this situation due to his carelessness and obliviousness.


    However, for Yunyu, it was different;


    [Pupa, I think, I got stimulated¡­]


    [Pupa: You are not just stimulated, you horny dumbass. You are freaking hard down there! Control yourself! Priest Erolith will not be that easy to be tempted!]


    [What? I cannot help it! Do you think I can just turn it on and off like a switch or something?!]


    Urduk noticed he bulge on Priest Erolith''s pants. He chuckled amusingly, "Look at this, even the purest elf still has sexual desire. Are you enjoying it? Asphyxiation, choking, being controlled by a corrupt beast like me," Urduk said.


    "Never!" Erolith denied. He crossed his thigh and glared at Urduk, "I may have no magic power right now, but wait until Elduin notices my disappearance, and he will search for me!"


    Priest Erolith said it with a certain belief that King Elduin would come to save him. Urduk looked down to the unyielding Priest. He had a small chuckle that evolved into a loud laugh as if he was laughing at Erolith''s stupidity.


    "Why are you laughing? Elduin is a strong warrior! He might be on par with you at this point!" Erolith persisted.


    Urduk had an expression of ridicule on his face, mocking Erolith''s persistence. He raised his hand and said, "Elduin, come here."


    A silhouette walked slowly towards their direction, and when Erolith saw the man walking towards them, he was stunned silly.


    "El¡­ Elduin?"


    Elduin still closed his eyes as if he was sleeping soundly right now. But he followed every order that Urduk gave, like a puppet.


    "What did you do to him?!" Erolith took his staff again and intended to try using his magic one more time, but the staff only glowed briefly before dissipating. His magic was still blocked.


    "It''s quite simple. Elduin Wynforest, though having excellent physical strength, has weak magic power, at least compared to us. Since he is not the purest, I can put some hypnosis spell on him, and he is now under my control."


    "He is currently sleeping, and the only thing that can cleanse this hypnosis is your magic," Urduk grinned maliciously, "Since your magic has been blocked, there is no way for you to escape my clutch right now."


    Priest Erolith was stupefied. It seemed that everything was under Urduk''s control since the very beginning, "Did¡­ did you¡­ already set up everything before we leave the Elven Kingdom?"


    "More or less, but your obliviousness helps me a lot," Urduk replied.


    [This beast is well prepared, he literally lock me in this helpless situation. But I''m also well prepared!]


    [Pupa: What do you mean you are well prepared? You are literally helpless right now.]


    [You know, my ass is well prepared¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­ I will pretend I didn''t hear that.]


    Urduk was satisfied once he saw the helplessness in the Priest. He was finally assured that he had won against the purest elf. Now, all he needed to do was gain control over this Priest and take control of the elven kingdom and beast tribe.


    Urduk unsheathed his claw and put it near King Elduin''s neck, "Your Divinity, with one slash with my claw, and your king will be dead, are you willing?"


    "NO!" Priest Erolith said instinctively. King Elduin was the official Elven King. If he died, then it would take centuries until Sacred Tree chose another Elven King. By that time, the whole Elven Race might have been exterminated by Urduk.


    Only King Elduin had the strength to fight against this corrupted beast, with him as the Elven Priest supporting King Elduin from behind, of course.


    Seeing the desperation in Erolith''s eyes, Urduk had a good idea. This was also the best way to deal with the purest elf. Since the purest elf wouldn''t give in to temptation like a regular elf.


    "Well, I can spare this guy, but you need to do one thing¡­"


    Urduk pulled down his pants, and a big semi-erect cock flopped right in front of Priest Erolith''s face, "Suck me."

 Chapter 235: 9.8 (R-18)

    *Giving the Beast a Gawk-Gawk 3000*


    "Well, I can spare this guy, but you need to do one thing¡­"


    Urduk pulled down his pants, and a big semi-erect cock flopped right in front of Priest Erolith''s face, "Suck me."


    Priest Erolith''s eyes widened when he saw the big black, veiny cock in front of him. It was only semi-erect, and it was already this big. Priest Erolith gulped nervously and looked upon Urduk, "T¡ªThis¡­ I am Elven Priest. This might count as defilement for me. Please¡­ I will do anything to save Elduin, just not this¡­"


    "Why? Is it because everything about you screams a virgin?" Urduk laughed. He used his magic and turn his hands into human hands, complete with fingers. Urduk put his index and middle finger on Erolith''s lips and said, "Well, since this is your first time, then I will give you a training."


    "Open your mouth," Urduk said.


    Priest Erolith stared at Urduk''s fingers and opened his mouth reluctantly. Urduk put his fingers in and ordered again, "Now suck it like you suck a candy."


    [Yes, beast daddy~.]


    [Pupa: Dude, what the fuck?!]


    Erolith slowly sucked the fingers like he sucked a candy. It was bitter, of course. But the fingers also started moving by fiddling with his tongue. Erolith had a moment that he wanted to retch, but it was insignificant compared to how skilful Urduk was with his fingers. He controlled Erolith''s tongue to cater his fingers.


    After a while, Urduk took out his fingers. There was a thin silver line between his finger and Erolith''s lips. Erolith''s lips parted as he looked up to Urduk.


    Urduk saw the beautiful elf had thin pink lips, gorgeous green eyes, long silver hair that was let loose. Seeing such a beautiful sight, Urduk''s semi-erect cock sprang up instantly and hit Priest Erolith''s cheek.


    Erolith was dazed. His gaze seemed to be intoxicated for a moment when he saw such thick, veiny cock hit his face. And after a while, Erolith bit his lips and said, "Please don''t let Elduin see me like this¡­"


    Erolith''s eyes darted at Elduin, who was still under Urduk''s hypnosis. Urduk chuckled, "Why? He is under my control, like a puppet. He will not remember anything. Is it because you are embarrassed or because you have a feeling for your king?"


    Erolith didn''t answer, but he refused to do anything until Urduk ordered King Elduin to leave them alone.


    Urduk''s cock was already hard, and he didn''t have much patience. Thus he ordered King Elduin, "Return to the carriage. You will remember nothing and wake up tomorrow morning fully refreshed."


    "Yes," Elduin replied as he turned his back and walked away.


    Priest Erolith was slightly relieved when King Elduin already left them. He stared at the hideous giant and gulped, "Come, suck it before I lose my patience," Urduk said.


    Priest Erolith fortified his heart. Right now, the situation was not in his favour. Since he didn''t have his magic, he couldn''t free Elduin. All he could do right now was to follow Urduk''s order.


    ''I did this because I have to. I did this to save my race.''


    ''I''m the purest, I''m not defiled, and I''m untainted!'' Erolith said in his heart, then he held the big black cock with his two hands and slowly opened his mouth to engulf the tip of Urduk''s cock.


    Urduk''s big black cock was really too much for Erolith, he opened his mouth wide, and it already filled 3/4 of his mouth, "Mmff! Mm..."


    Urduk smirked pleasantly when Erolith struggled to fit the cock inside his small mouth, "Is it too big?"


    "Mfff... bhigh¡­"


    "Try sucking it gently then," Urduk said. He was never this gentle to his other victims and enemies, but he was in the mood for some gentle game for this one.


    Because Erolith seemed to be genuinely trying hard to satisfy him. Erolith tried to swallow the cock deeper, but he gagged when the bulbous tip almost entered his throat. Erolith''s hands gripped Urduk''s thighs in reflex.


    Urduk gently caressed Erolith''s cheek and then pushed his cock slightly, "Ugh!" Erolith''s nail almost pierced Urduk''s skin when the cock went deeper. His eyes rolled up, telling Urduk that it was his limit.


    "It was a bit unfortunate that you can only swallow half of my cock, but¡ª" Urduk caressed Erolith''s adam apple slowly, "¡ªThis is how deep I will shoot my semen into your body, Elven Priest."


    "Now, try moving your head back and forth and pleasure me," Urduk ordered. Urduk put on some of his magic on Erolith, so it also made him aroused.


    Erolith put his two hands to engulf the part that he couldn''t swallow. Slowly, he moved his head back and forth, back and forth, as he gave an amateur blowjob for the corrupted beast. He was trying to use his tongue, but knowing the bulbous tip, it was hard to use his lips, so he decided not to use his tongue.


    Heuk. Heuk. Heuk. Heuk.


    Truthfully, Urduk had had better in his immortal life, but this might be the first time he felt good, not because of this virgin Elven Priest''s skill, but with how beautiful he was and how serious he was on doing this.


    As if he was willing to do something extreme for the safety of the elven race.


    It made Urduk wanting to corrupt him more. He wanted this elf to sink into depravity and corruption with him.


    [Pupa: Ding! Urduk''s Fatemeter increases to 15%. You tasteless hoe.]


    [Man, it''s so big, I want to show my professional swallow 3000. But I have to act like a virgin here, sigh¡­]


    A while had passed, and Erolith''s face was red as a cherry. His jaw was sore, but he still tried hard to satisfy the corrupted beast.


    Urduk was breathing heavily. He smiled at Erolith and said, "I will cum."


    "Mmmh? MMF!" with one pound, Urduk pushed his cock inside and ejaculated inside Erolith. He forced the Elven Priest to swallow his cum. After he made sure that Erolith had swallowed everything, he finally released Erolith, who coughed after tasting the bittersweet taste of the corrupted beast''s cum.


    "Disgusting!" Erolith yelled angrily.


    [Thanks, beast daddy. Please give me more later, hehe~]


    Urduk scoffed and used his feet to nudge on Erolith''s hard cock that was still hidden under his pants, "Your cock is also rock hard after swallowing my cum. I know that you enjoyed it, you slutty elf."


    "I am not! This is for my people, for the elven race!" Erolith denied.


    "Hahahaha!" Urduk rubbed Erolith''s soft hair, "It doesn''t matter. Because you are now under my control, Elven Priest Erolith Virdhitas."


    Since his semen was already inside Erolith''s body, his semen already destroyed the purity of Erolith. He pointed his finger on Erolith''s forehead, "Submit to corruption, you filthy elf."


    Erolith closed his eyes. He thought this was already his doom. The Sacred Tree needed that Earth Essence, and he was the only one who could retrieve it.


    One second¡­ two seconds¡­ three seconds¡­


    Nothing happened after. Erolith was still in complete control of his body. Urduk frowned. He already made sure that Erolith swallowed everything, but why?


    Urduk used his magic to see the inside of Erolith''s heart. If he was corrupted already, it would look like milk with drops of ink that slowly spread out.


    But when Urduk saw an untainted, pure, milky heart, he was shocked.


    He looked at Erolith, who still had a trace of his cum on the edge of his lips.


    ''No way!'' Urduk couldn''t believe what he saw.


    ''This guy still has a perfectly pure heart and soul even after I defiled him?!''

 Chapter 236: 9.9

    ''This guy has a perfectly pure heart and soul even after I defiled him?!''


    Urduk was utterly shocked when all his corrupted semen got purified when it entered Priest Erolith''s soul. As if his centuries-old corruption power was nothing compared to Priest Erolith''s pure soul.


    Urduk clenched Priest Erolith''s arms and lifted him high, "Who are you? How could you do something like that?!" Urduk asked rudely. He felt both humiliated and curious because no creature should be able to resist his corruption, let alone cleansed it inside his body.


    "What are you?! Are you a god or something?!" Urduk asked in disbelief.


    [Really though, what happened? Why didn''t I get corrupted by his semen? Technically, I have been defiled, right? I was ready for few more smut scenes and then restart, hehe~]


    [Pupa: In this world, the Elven Priest based his power on faith and belief. If he has a strong faith in something, then no matter how much corruption happened, his purity will not falter.]


    [So¡­ I have a strong faith?]


    [Pupa: You see, most Elven Priest before you have a firm belief that if they have sex, they will not be pure anymore. Thus, once they had sex, their belief in purity will disappear.]


    [Pupa: About you¡­ tell me, what is your biggest wish and your current mood right now?]


    [Hm¡­ I wished that big veiny cock can ram me, my current mood? Joyful, of course! I mean, do you see that cock? Goddamn! And his corruption semen taste wonderful! The best I''ve ever tasted so far!]


    [Pupa:¡­ Your ultra-powerful belief that you will feel refreshed after swallowing cum. Thus, the world detects your strong belief as your purity. In short, you are a pure how. Keep being a hoe, and you will be the purest Elven Priest in this world.]


    [O damn! I will try my best!]


    Priest Erolith glared at Urduk angrily, "It''s because I have a strong faith. I believe that my purity will be able to bring peace to the world. No matter how much you try to defile me, I will stay pure because I will not give in to your corruption and temptation!"


    Urduk watched in horror as he saw the faint glow on Erolith''s eyes, signalling his purity. He dropped the Priest and took few steps back, "Impossible¡­ this is impossible!"


    Priest Erolith hurriedly picked up his staff, about to attack Urduk. But Urduk noticed that and dashed to push on Erolith''s stomach again.


    "Urk!" Priest Erolith''s body hit the tree. He was groaning in pain when Urduk put his hand again on Erolith''s stomach. Erolith felt a sharp sting on his stomach, "Although I cannot corrupt you for now, at least I can still disable your magic whenever I want."


    "Urgh¡­"


    Priest Erolith clenched his stomach, he picked up his staff again, but just like what Urduk said, his magic literally got disabled again like last time. Erolith gritted his teeth, but other than his amazing immunity with corruption, Priest Erolith was not a match against Urduk.


    Urduk grinned. He crouched and pinched Priest Erolith''s chin, "You are very interesting. I faced so many Elven Priests centuries ago, but none of them had the same purity as yours. They would cower in front of my eyes and begged me to fuck them."


    "I will make sure that you will be just as corrupt as them. For now, you seem to be the first one who could deny my temptation. How fascinating," Urduk said.


    "I will never die corrupted, and even if I do, I will die for my family, for my Elven Kingdom!" Priest Erolith said bravely.


    "How heroic and commendable, but¡­" Urduk pointed his hand on Priest Erolith''s heart, "I see, it seems you do have a different feeling for that Elven King."


    The Elven Priest''s fierce look faltered immediately, scared that Urduk would tell Elduin, "L¡ªLies! Elduin and I are childhood friends, and we are good friends! Besides, I''m a priest. I do not have any strange thought about King Elduin."


    [Hm¡­ so I just read the character setting, Erolith is actually in love with Elduin in the original timeline?]


    [Pupa: Yes, but he never show it. Because one, Elven Priest should stay single and unmarried forever. Two, he doesn''t want Elduin to get burdened by his feeling. Because he is a promising king, he didn''t want to destroy their longtime childhood friendship simply because of his egoistic feeling.]


    [So this means I cannot do it with Elduin? Aw man, I thought I can get some action with Elduin also.]


    [Pupa: You already have it with Urduk.]


    [Why stay with one, if I can get two? Hehe.]


    Urduk saw the horror in Priest Erolith''s eyes. He felt a bit angry because that stupid Elven King could stimulate the Elven Priest this much. Urduk had an idea in his head since he could not corrupt this Priest, for now, then at least he could torment him until he gave up and fall into the corruption.


    "Priest Erolith, what would happen if I control your magic again and let that Elven King saw you getting fucked by me?"


    "NO!" Priest Erolith denied vehemently. Although he already promised to himself that he wouldn''t confess to Elduin, he also didn''t want Elduin to see him in such an embarrassing state, "Anything, anything but that¡­"


    "Funny, you seem to be so brave that nothing will falter you. But it seems, even the purest elf can feel love and desire as well," Urduk taunted Erolith. He laughed maliciously, "Well, if you don''t want him to know, then you should follow all my instruction. Once you dare to disobey me, you shall see that Elven King died by thrusting his sword on his chest. Remember, I still have full control over him."


    Priest Erolith gritted his teeth, but he nodded anyway. The situation right now was still unfavourable for him and Elduin. Elduin was under Urduk''s total control, while Erolith''s magic can be blocked anytime Urduk wanted.


    Urduk grinned at the sight of an angry Priest. As he expected, he loved seeing a man getting tormented, especially the pure ones.


    [Pupa: Ding! Urduk''s Fatemeter increases to 20%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 10%.]


    "Now, let''s return and act nothing happened for your beloved Elven King," Urduk said.


    ***


    King Elduin opened his eyes when the morning sun hit his eyelid. He yawned and stretched his body. He looked at his left, where Big Ero should be sleeping, and found an empty couch. Elduin rubbed his eyes and woke up. He saw Big Ero was with Maroch. They chatted harmoniously.


    Their harmonious chat and jokes made Elduin strangely displeased, like a prick on Elduin''s eyes. He opened the carriage door and pulled Erolith''s arm, who was busy cooking some mushrooms.


    "Big Ero, why didn''t you wake me up sooner?"


    Priest Erolith blinked innocently when Elduin pulled his arm. He had a thin smile on his face, "Little Eld, good morning. I woke up earlier, but I saw you sleeping soundly, so I don''t want to wake you up."


    "But¡­" King Elduin glared at Maroch. The beastman bowed his head courteously at the Elven King and continued cooking the venison he just hunted this morning. King Elduin was hostile towards Maroch and said, "You know that we the elves hated those who eat meat, don''t dirty my Elven Priest''s eyes with your venison mean. Go sit somewhere to eat."

 Chapter 237: 9.10

    "You know that we the elves hated those who eat meat, don''t dirty my Elven Priest''s eyes with your venison mean. Go sit somewhere to eat."


    Maroch was dazed for a moment. He didn''t expect the Elven King would tell him to leave because he looked disgusting when eating meat. Maroch looked down and nodded politely, "Pardon my insensitivity, Your Majesty."


    Maroch took his venison meat and hid behind a tree to eat his breakfast.


    King Elduin sighed in relief and asked, "Big Ero, why didn''t you tell him to leave? At least you should''ve woke me up earlier, so I can protect you from seeing something bad like that."


    Priest Erolith frowned towards Elduin, "I am the one who asks him to eat with me. Don''t you see that he is eating his breakfast? Elduin, you are the Elven King. You should know that the beastmen have their own traditions, including their diet. We cannot force our view upon other creature."


    "Big Ero¡­ why are you defending him?" King Elduin couldn''t believe his own hearing, "I''m trying to protect you from seeing a filthy thing. Why are you protecting him instead? You just met him two days ago, Big Ero. I''m your Little Eld!"


    "Elduin!" Priest Erolith raised his voice, which never happened before. He always spoiled Elduin to the core since they were just kids. King Elduin was vehemently shocked his Big Ero raised his voice.


    His gaze darkened, "Big Ero, it seems that you have a favourable impression towards that beastman. Remember, you are an Elven Priest. You cannot fall in love with anyone."


    King Elduin turned his back and said, "I am going to find some fruits for us in the woods." Then he walked into the woods.


    Maroch approached Priest Erolith while eating his venison without manner, like a wild beast eating his share. He scoffed mockingly at the Priest, "That''s good acting, my cute Priest. I didn''t know that you are a good actor."


    Priest Erolith glared at uncaring Maroch, he was far too annoyed at him, but he couldn''t do anything to stop him. Because Everything right now was under Urduk/Maroch''s control, and he was like a marionette being played.


    [Well, my Dramameter is rising, though. I can feel the drama is going to be great here!]


    [Pupa: You seem to enjoy this world far than the previous one.]


    [Yes, I love Altair, and I love my long, happy life with him. But a world full of smut and drama is where my fantasy truly belongs ~ Hehe.]


    "Why are you doing this?" Erolith asked.


    "Why? Isn''t that obvious? Because I''m the Beast of Corruption, I love seeing chaos. I especially love tormenting two elves in love, but fall into horrible misunderstanding until they hate each other," Maroch grinned maliciously.


    "I want both of you to taste the biggest pain of all, to die with heartbreak."


    Priest Erolith bit his lips. After that incident last night, Urduk/Maroch told him to act naturally and act harmoniously, as if nothing ever happened. Urduk''s real body entered Maroch''s body, and Maroch was alive once more, with that polite smile on his face. If Erolith didn''t see this with his own eyes, he might not believe they were the same beast.


    "What more do you want me to do after this? Don''t you see that Elduin is already angry at me?"


    "Angry? That is a bare minimum. My fun has just started," Maroch replied.


    ***


    King Elduin was picking up some fruits in a daze. He was unsure whether he was actually wrong there or Big Ero purposely taking Maroch''s side. He was obviously trying to protect Big Ero''s pure eyes, but why did he take that beast''s side instead?


    ''Why does Big Ero seem to favour that beastman so much? Is he that good? Better than me? But I''m his Little Eld, we''ve been best friend since we are just kids, why didn''t he take my side?''


    Urduk was hiding behind a tree as Maroch. He grinned and turned himself into a shadow and crept towards King Elduin. King Elduin noticed someone approaching him, he stood still, and when the shadow got near, he punched it with his bare hand.


    Of course, it did nothing to the shadow. Elduin''s gaze chilled when he saw the shadow, "Leave, I''m not in the mood to play with you."


    The shadow smirked with his scary teeth showing, but his true appearance was undecipherable for Elduin''s eyes, "You are not in the mood because your Big Ero sided with that Maroch guy?"


    "¡­"


    "You know that is called jealousy, right?" the shadow said, "It just tells that you are jealous with your Big Ero showing intimacy with another guy. But, who are you trying to stop him? You are just his childhood friend. You have no right to stop him."


    "I am the most special person in Big Ero''s heart, I know it," Elduin insisted.


    "Really?" the shadow circled around Elduin and whispered in his ear, "What if someone else wants to take your Big Ero away from you? Maybe someday, your Big Ero will find another man or woman, and he will leave you."


    "But he is the Elven Priest! He cannot fall in love!"


    "Can you guarantee that he will not fall in love and abandon his duty as Elven Priest? Maybe that Maroch guy will be his first love, and your Big Ero¡­ will forget you¡­"


    "No¡­ he will never¡­"


    "Maybe he will defile your Big Ero''s pure body first, and you will never be able to see your Big Ero again¡­"


    King Elduin remembered that his Big Ero was always restrained when he was around him. He would smile at him, but it was only a thin, perfunctorily smile. It was never a full smile full of affection. But when he was with that beastman, he smiled as if today was a beautiful day.


    "No, Big Ero loves me the most. He said to me when we are just kids, that I am the only one closest to him, nobody else¡­"


    "When did he said that? Ten years ago? Everyone changes along the way, and it seems that his affection to you has been eroded through time," the shadow said.


    Now, King Elduin was silenced. He wasn''t sure whether he could rebuke that. Because nobody knew what was inside another person''s heart. He could assure himself that Big Ero would keep his word and they would be together forever in this platonic relationship.


    Although he might be in love with Big Ero for a long time, he was content with this ambiguity.


    But since there was another person, a third-wheel, in this ambiguous relationship, there was no guarantee that he would always be the first one in Big Ero''s heart.


    Urduk could feel the corrupted heart of Elduin. He was satisfied with this growth because sooner or later, the Elven King Elduin would be entirely under his control, both heart and mind.


    As the shadow, Urduk whispered on Elduin''s ear, "Keep an eye on Maroch and your Big Ero. Because he will steal your Big Ero from you, remember, you are Elven King, and your Big Ero is the Elven Priest. You two are destined to be together forever. Would you let another guy take your Big Ero?"


    [Pupa: Ding! Elduin''s Fatemeter increases to 55%.]

 Chapter 238: 9.11

    King Elduin walked back to the carriage with a bunch of fruits in his hands. Priest Erolith had been worrying about Elduin for a while, and when he saw the man emerged from the woods, he was relieved.


    "Little Eld, I''m sorry for being harsh on you before. I just want you to be a good king. Elven King should not discriminate against other race because of their preference, as long as they did not harm the elves and the Sacred Tree," Priest Erolith said.


    King Elduin stared at his Big Ero for a while, then he put the fruits near his Big Ero and smiled perfunctorily, "Yes, Big Ero. I know that you want the best for me. That''s why I will try my hardest to be the best. So you will not see anyone else."


    "What do you mean?" Priest Erolith pondered. But King Elduin stayed silent and ate the fruits as his breakfast instead. Priest Erolith could only sigh, and they ate in silence together. In Erolith''s eyes, King Elduin was still the same Little Eld as before.


    He was emotional, dedicated, and stubborn. One instance was when they were kids, Little Prince Elduin was angry at Erolith for having a study with a noble elven girl without inviting him together. The next day, the elven girl was not allowed to enter the noble school and had to study in regular elven school.


    That always reminded him that King Elduin was very possessive of what he liked.


    Priest Erolith smiled and gently patted Elduin''s head, "Little Eld, don''t get mad too much, okay? You are always a handful when you are mad."


    "Hm," Elduin said, but his eyes glanced at Priest Erolith, and he had a thin smile on his face.


    [Hm¡­ why do I feel like, Elduin feels a bit different after he returned? Did Urduk do something to him?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know, but his Fatemeter is now 55%, so his feeling is slowly developing.]


    The atmosphere was lightened until a beastman came out from his hiding in the wood. He bowed politely at Elduin and Erolith.


    "Your Majesty, Your Divinity, I suggest we travel now. Because our journey is still far away," Maroch said.


    Priest Erolith nodded at Maroch, "Yes, we need to continue the journey now. Maroch, please prepare the carriage, and¡­"


    Priest Erolith took out his handkerchief. He was about to wipe Maroch''s mouth because there was some animal blood there, but Elduin gripped Erolith''s hand. He tossed his handkerchief towards Maroch and said, "Take my handkerchief. You don''t need to return it."


    Maroch hurriedly caught the handkerchief and thanked King Elduin. The Elven King ignored him and pulled his Big Ero inside the carriage. Erolith wanted to protest for the unfair treatment Elduin gave to that beastman, but seeing Elduin''s unpleasant face, he refrained.


    Maroch sat as the coachman again, and they set up to another journey.


    The journey was smooth as usual because they haven''t reached the dangerous part of the forest. Until they found their very first enemies, a bunch of forest wolves. Elduin scoffed at them when they chased the carriage, "Do you want me to clean in, or you want to do it, Big Ero?"


    Priest Erolith shook his head, "Let them be as long as they didn''t hurt us."


    These wolves were not really dangerous because both Elduin and Erolith could exterminate them in one attack. Hence, as a pacifist, Erolith wanted to spare them instead.


    It was not the case for Maroch, though. He was a bit dissatisfied with Erolith and Elduin seemingly in a good mood together. Thus, he used his corrupting spell on the wolves who were chasing the carriage and turning them into corrupted wolves.


    Elduin and Erolith watched with their own eyes how the wolves suddenly became bigger. Their eyes glowed red and emitted a corruption aura. And aura that would wither all living things around them.


    Priest Erolith glared at Maroch, who gave him a slight grin, then he hurriedly picked up his Elven Staff, "Under the sacred tree guidance, shall nature protect us!"


    The corrupted wolves tried to pounce at the carriage to reach them, but Priest Erolith used his protection and wood vines around them moved on their own and slapped the wolves whenever they almost reached the carriage.


    Priest Erolith had a massive magic reservoir inside his body, so he could maintain this protection magic for a long time, which bore Maroch. He wanted to see these elves struggle. Thus, he called more and more wolves to surround the carriage and turned them into corrupted wolves.


    "Let''s see if you can do something about this," Maroch said in a low voice. Elduin, who was relaxing for a moment, finally got alerted when he saw many corrupted wolves surrounding them. The carriage stopped because the wolves blocked their way.


    "How could there be so many corrupted wolves here? There shouldn''t be this many. We haven''t reached the desecrated forest, where Urduk is chained!" Elduin was confused. But he took out his Greatsword and jumped out of the carriage.


    Maroch already unsheathed his claw and ripped the corrupted wolves'' neck one by one. He was strong enough to fight by himself, which was commendable. King Elduin''s eyes immediately directed at his Big Ero, who watched Maroch in awe as if looking at a strong warrior.


    He gripped his great sword tighter and yelled at his Big Ero, "Big Ero, look at me instead!"


    Priest Erolith turned his head to Elduin, and he saw how Elduin was able to cut three corrupted wolves head in one slash from his Greatsword. Elduin''s Greatsword had been imbued with Sacred tree magic, so it was ten times more effective against the corrupted.


    Both Elduin and Maroch fought against the seemingly endless hordes of corrupted wolves until the alpha of the pack appeared. It was thrice bigger than the regular corrupted wolves and had a violet bead on its forehead, signalling its strength.


    "Rrrghhh¡­"


    Other corrupted wolves retreated immediately when their alpha finally appeared because the alpha didn''t like to gang up against their victim. It wanted to show dominance.


    Priest Erolith who had been passive for a while, finally stepped down from the carriage and used his magic, "With the power from the Sacred Tree, shall my allies draw the power of nature!"


    A tiny tree sprouted from the ground, and two small berries came out of it. Priest Erolith gave the berries to Elduin and Maroch, "Eat it."


    Elduin ate it without hesitation because he knew the strength of the Sacred Tree. His strength was tripled, and he could hold his Greatsword with only one hand. Meanwhile, Maroch was a bit hesitant.


    Because this was the first time an Elven Priest actually gave him the berries from the Sacred Tree. He was afraid that it would give him a reverse effect and poisoned him instead. Because that was what happened to him.


    The berries of strength harvested from the Sacred Tree had effect and taste determined by the Elven Priest''s heart. The purer it was, the better it tasted, and the better the strengthening effect would be.


    Maroch ate many of these berries in his immortal life, by threatening the priests, of course. And all of them tasted horrible. Because all previous Elven Priest had been corrupted, so their berries of strength also tasted disgusting.

 Chapter 239: 9.12

    Maroch ate many of these berries in his immortal life, and all of them tasted horrible. Because all previous Elven Priest had been corrupted, so their berries of strength also tasted disgusting.


    Honestly, Urduk/Maroch did not need this stuff to fight the alpha wolf. He could kill the alpha wolf with only one snap.


    But¡­ when he saw the berry, he thought it was a bit more special. Because it was given to him, he didn''t need to steal or destroy for this¡­


    ''What can go wrong, anyway? I am immune to any kind of poison. The worst I can get is nausea.'' Maroch thought.


    He swallowed the berry. He waited for two minutes before it finally hit him.


    "Urk!" Maroch slumped on the ground immediately.


    "Maroch!" Priest Erolith approached Maroch immediately, afraid that something had happened with him, "Did something happened? Did my berry do something to your body?"


    ¡­


    ''Fuck, this feels fantastic,'' Maroch was intoxicated in pleasure. He felt jolts of electricity whenever he breathes. It was surging all over his body, tingling around and tempting him.


    It was the best thing Maroch/Urduk ever tasted. His corrupted soul started calling the name of that Elven Priest because his soul realized that this was the perfect Elven Priest for him. No matter how crazy he must be, the purest and most beautiful shall be his. He needed to own this guy.


    Because his soul said so.


    ''Erolith Virdhitas¡­ Erolith Virdhitas¡­ Erolith Virdhitas¡­''


    ''You shall be mine. Because your purest soul shall complete my corrupted soul, like Yin and Yang, we will be together forever in harmony.''


    ''My purest¡­ the soul I''ve longed forever¡­''


    [Pupa: Ding! Urduk''s Fatemeter increases to 80%. Bro, what the heck?! What did you do?]


    [Wait, what?! The whole 65% increase in Fatemeter?! How is that possible?]


    Both Pupa and Yunyu were shocked, but they didn''t stay stupefied for a long time. Because Maroch suddenly got up and cracked his knuckles. Maroch grinned at Priest Erolith and said, "Thank you for the berry, Your Divinity. Now I understand what I''m searching for."


    Maroch dashed towards the corrupted alpha wolf and punched the wolf hard.


    "Big Ero, watch me. I will make you proud," King Elduin said. He also jumped towards the wolf and slashed the wolf''s leg. The corrupted alpha wolf who looked majestic a few minutes ago was now in a sorry state. It couldn''t even put up a fight against King Elduin and Maroch.


    In fact, from Priest Erolith''s perspective, Elduin and Maroch seemed to be competing against each other on which person could hurt the corrupted alpha wolf more.


    [Ouch, that must''ve been hurt.] Yunyu commented when he saw Elduin sashed the wolf''s tail.


    [Pupa: I think this is because your berry of strength is way too effective. Since you are the purest elf. I just don''t understand why the circumstances seem to be supporting you so much? You are clearly a dirty hoe, and the world still recognizes you as the purest.]


    [Hehe, you know, Pupa. I''m definitely the darling of the world~]


    King Elduin and Maroch finished the corrupted alpha wolf together. Maroch sliced the alpha wolf''s body in half with his claws, while Elduin slashed the head with his Great Sword. The corrupted alpha wolf fell on the ground with dark blood flowing out of its body.


    The corrupted wolf packs got scared when they saw their alpha died, and they ran away from Elduin and Maroch. Elduin hurriedly ran towards his Big Ero with a big smile on his face, "Big Ero, did you see how strong I am? Did you get raptured by my skill when I killed that alpha wolf?"


    King Elduin was so fierce when he fought against the wolves, but when he ran towards his Big Ero, his face became gentle and excited, like a puppy waiting for his master to praise him.


    Priest Erolith smiled and patted Elduin''s head, "You are doing great, Elduin. As expected from the youngest and strongest Elven King, I know that you can grow into the strongest elf ever existed."


    Feeling satisfied with the praise, Elduin had a cheery smile on his face. Although the dark blood around his body said otherwise.


    Maroch/Urduk saw how close King Elduin and Priest Erolith were. Even though he had corrupted Elduin, it seemed that Erolith''s purity would cleanse all those corrupted as long as there was enough time.


    He needed stronger stimulation for Elduin, so he would be thoroughly corrupted, irredeemable, and Erolith would forever be his.


    Because Elduin and Erolith were indeed in love with each other, Maroch needed to interfere with their fate and separate them.


    Maroch looked at the corrupted alpha wolf''s corpse. There was still some corruption energy inside before it dissipated and was absorbed back into his body. Maroch had a malicious idea in his head. He used his spell and created a vengeful wolf spirit to make one last attack before vanishing completely.


    The vengeful wolf spirit growled at Elduin and Erolith, especially Elduin. Because he was the one who killed the wolf.


    "Go avenge yourself," Maroch said to the spirit. The vengeful wolf spirit growled and lunged at Elduin and Erolith. It targeted Elduin''s back and was a sure kill if it could hit Elduin. Erolith noticed the dark shadow approached them and used his Elven Staff immediately.


    "With the gentle protection of the Sacred Tree, Protect us!"


    "Wha¡ª" the gentle light from the staff slowly engulfed Elduin and Erolith, but it was a tad too late because the vengeful spirit was too fast. Elduin finally noticed the vengeful wolf spirit that lunged at them, but it was too late to raise his greatsword.


    "Big Ero!" Elduin hugged his Big Ero to protect him. The vengeful wolf spirit successfully attacked Elduin and put a corruption wound on his back before disappearing, "Arrrghhh!"


    "Elduin!" Erolith touched Elduin''s back, and his hand was burned because of the painful corruption wound, "Ouch!"


    King Elduin felt excruciating pain on his back, his gaze was getting blurry, but he still hugged his Big Ero tightly, "Big Ero¡­ it hurts so bad¡­"


    "I will save you! Don''t worry, I will heal you!" Erolith said as he was panicking.


    "Okay, I trust you, Big Ero¡­" King Elduin closed his eyes and fell unconscious after holding so much pain.


    Priest Erolith hurriedly used his staff again, "With the gentle embrace of nature, heal my wounded lover!"


    The bright light engulfed Elduin, the wounds closed slowly, but after a while, it opened again, and dark blood seeped out of Elduin''s body.


    "Elduin!" Erolith hurriedly stopped his spell. He got even more concerned, not knowing what to do since the only way to fully heal such a horrible wound from a corrupt beast was to return to Sacred Tree and let the tree cleansed the wound.


    Maroch turned into Urduk and walked towards Erolith and unconscious Elduin leisurely, "Priest Erolith, are you worried?"


    Erolith glared at Urduk, "It''s you. It''s you, right?! You are the one who awakened the vengeful spirit to attack Elduin!"


    "What if I did?" Urduk grinned, "I intentionally awakened the vengeful spirit. Why? Because I want to."


    "You!" Erolith gritted his teeth. He wanted to fight this corrupted beast, but he was no match compared to Urduk, "Just tell me how to heal Elduin! He will die if I don''t heal him!"


    "I can heal him slowly," Urduk said. He crouched beside Erolith and pinched Erolith''s chin, "I can heal him, but you have to follow everything I said without protest. Whether I can threaten you with Elduin or not, whether I can block your magic or not, you shall obey me. Then I promise that I will heal your Little Eld."


    "W¡ªWhat kind of obedience?" Erolith asked nervously.


    Urduk stared at the beautiful face that sucked his cock last night. He licked his fangs with a lecherous expression and said, "I can heal him with the cost of your virginity."

 Chapter 240: 9.13 (Semi R-18)

    **White Honey on top of the Strawberry body! (1)**


    "You can repay my service of healing this guy with your body."


    ¡­


    Priest Erolith thought that his ears were playing a trick on him. He asked again, "You want me¡­ to give you my purest virginity? Urduk, you monster! My purest virginity is my everything! If I give it to you, then I basically give my whole life to you!"


    Urduk grinned when Priest Erolith said that, "Of course, I know. For an Elven Priest, your purity and virginity is the most important thing in you. That is why I want it, I want everything about you, your body, your soul, and your¡­" Urduk leaned closer and whispered, ''Obedience.''


    Priest Erolith got shiver all over his body when Urudk whispered at him. he tried to distance himself. He was still holding the wounded Elduin in his embrace, "Monster! Shameless! Don''t you have self-restraint? Urduk, you are disgusting!"


    Urduk laughed when Priest Erolith said that. He was not exactly surprised when Erolith tried to reject him, he felt a bit annoyed, but it was expected. This was what those Elven Priests before Erolith said when Urduk asked the same thing.


    They would say no and cursed at him, but when Urduk finally took their virginities, their soul would immediately get corrupted and would demand more.


    Because that was corruption, corruption was an addiction.


    Urduk pointed at King Elduin and said, "Do you want him to live or not? I can at least relieve the pain until you want to give your virginity to me."


    Priest Erolith looked at unconscious Elduin in his embrace, Elduin would die if he tried to dodge the offer, but he couldn''t believe Urduk either. This legendary corrupted beast was full of deceit and maliciousness.


    "Can¡­ can you relief his pain first? At least let him live¡­" Erolith begged Urduk, "Please, he is the Elven King. His death would be the worst thing that could happen in the Elven Kingdom."


    "Sacrifice yourself then," Urduk said nonchalantly.


    "I¡ª" Priest Erolith gulped, "I¡­ I will do anything as long as your¡­ cock is not penetrating mine¡­"


    Urduk was generally impatient about everything, especially about sex. But somehow, he wanted to actually earn Erolith''s virginity when Erolith gave it willingly. All these were just teasing for Urduk.


    Because for this time only, he wanted to play the game nicely.


    "Well, of course, I don''t mind on some play," Urduk grinned and separated Erolith and Elduin by Pulling Erolith''s hand. Elduin slumped on the ground unconscious while Urduk kissed Erolith''s lips so suddenly.


    "Mmff!" Erolith struggled in his kiss, but when they kissed, Erolith suddenly felt a jolt of electricity running across his body, with a tingling sensation that made Erolith almost lost control of himself. His mind blanked out for a while.


    After he regained his senses, Erolith saw Urduk had the same intoxicated expression, as if he also got the same jolt across his body when they kissed. When Urduk also regained his senses, he stared at Erolith with hungry eyes.


    "As expected, you are truly amazing, Erolith Virdhitas. You are truly the purest of them all," Urduk never had this sensation when kissing someone. As the legendary corrupted beast, he eventually got bored with the same corrupted soul that wouldn''t put up a fight at all.


    But when he faced the purest one, their soul collided with each other, refusing to blend at all, and it gave such a strong reaction to their bodies. The more their souls tried to reject each other, the stronger the sensation was.


    Urduk ripped Erolith''s shirt with his claw and exposed the beautiful, slender body of the Elven Priest. Priest Erolith instinctively covered his private parts and took a step back. Urduk was about to approach him until Priest Erolith said, "Heal my king first! You promise to heal him!"


    Urduk was annoyed. He thought Erolith would soon forget about Elduin once they were in the mood. Urduk clicked his tongue, but he fulfilled his promise and lifted the corruption inside Elduin¡­ partly.


    "I will only remove half of the corruption. Remember, I will remove the rest once you agreed to give your virginity to me," Urduk said.


    "But¡ª"


    "Don''t worry about him. He is currently sleeping. Half corruption will not harm him unless he decided to let the corruption took over his body," Urduk said. Priest Erolith was relieved. He glanced at Elduin, who was unconscious, but the wounds on his back had been closed, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Priest Erolith glared hatefully at Urduk, "Why are you doing this to me?"


    "Because I am simply fascinated with your pure heartedness, I can''t simply fathom how can someone have this much purity in his heart. It is like, you cannot be tainted at all."


    [Well, sir, I cannot be tainted. Because I am already tainted, ehehehe¡­]


    [Pupa: This is ridiculous. So Urduk wants to defile you over and over until you want to be his hoe? Why do I feel like the story development is slowly becoming a porn plot? Barely make sense, but people are waiting for the porn.]


    [I mean, maybe it is how the story should progress? Perhaps we''re in a book with a lot of smut, and the spicy chicken author is just in the mood to write a porn world!]


    [Pupa: Tch, that is truly a spicy chicken author.]


    [Maybe it''s that author you keep mentioning, Pupa. Maybe this is one of his worlds.]


    [Pupa: never! My favourite author is a good-hearted, pure man! He will never write such debaucherously lewd world!]


    Urduk walked closer towards Elduin and caught his wrist. He pulled Elduin closer and said, "I will make everyone know that you are mine."


    "Wha¡ªAhh!" Erolith was surprised when Urduk suddenly kissed and sucked his neck. Being a shielded Elven Priest, Erolith had naturally thin skin that showed his veins. Urduk loved to see the reddened body and the veins that he could see with naked eyes.


    Because it made him felt that he owned this pure Elven Priest.


    "Wuhh... Ahh! S¡ªSlower, it''s ticklinggg!" Priest Erolith struggled when Urduk kissed and licked his chest, from his neck, shoulder, chest, and stopped in front of two pink cherries on Erolith''s chest.


    Priest Erolith''s legs trembled already because Urduk was still in his original form with tiger head, so his kiss felt rough. His rough tongue also scared Erolith.


    Erolith backed down when he saw Urduk with his sharp fangs wanted to nibble on his nipple, "P¡ªPlease don''t!"


    "Hm? Why? We''re just starting here," Urduk said.


    "You still have tiger''s scary fangs! I don''t want to lose my nipples!" Erolith protested. Because no matter how gentle Urduk was, he was still a tiger. He might bite him for real.


    Urduk clicked his tongue in annoyance, but he heeded to Erolith''s protest and turned into Maroch again, complete with his tiger ears, thin beard, and deep amber eyes. He had small fangs at the edge of his lips.


    [Gyaaahhh! Beastman Zayn, take me!]


    "O¡ªOkay, this is acceptable¡­ Wha!" Erolith was surprised when Urduk pushed him to the ground. He held Erolith''s wrist with only one hand and smirked, "I want to taste your body. Even if I cannot take your virginity now, your body is entirely mine."

 Chapter 241: 9.14 (R-18)

    **White honey on top of the Strawberry body! (2)**


    "O¡ªOkay, this is acceptable¡­ Wha!" Erolith was surprised when Urduk pushed him to the ground. He held Erolith''s wrist with only one hand and smirked, "I want to taste your body. Even if I cannot take your virginity now, your body is entirely mine."


    "Yahh!" Erolith groaned when Urduk kissed his pink nipple and started sucking and nibbling on it. "S¡ªSlowly, your thin beard tickles¡­ ummm!" Erolith could feel the thin beard rubbing on his skin, and it was very ticklish.


    Erolith''s nipple was nibble and sucked for a while. When Urduk finished with one nipple, he could see the difference between the left and right cherry.


    The one that he already sucked became red, and the nipple became pointed. It was moist with his saliva, and Erolith was trembling in pleasure. His face was red as if trying to hold himself from enjoying everything, "Huff¡­ Huff¡­"


    Urduk laughed, "Look at this red nipple, for a pure Elven Priest, you seem to enjoy this so much."


    "No, I¡ª"


    "Do you want me to play with the other one as well?" Urduk asked, but he did not wait for an answer. He just straight up kissing and sucking the other nipple while fiddling with the already sensitive red nipple.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" the sensation of his sensitive nipple being nibbled again and being fondled made Erolith felt like he was in heaven and hell at the same time. Urduk was really good at playing with his body as if Erolith''s body wasn''t his in the first place.


    It was made to be played by Urduk.


    Erolith was seething in pleasure. He tried to push Urduk away because the pleasure was too much on him, "Urduk, I¡­ it''s too much, it''s too much for me¡­"


    "What do you mean too much? I''m just playing with your nipples, and you are already this sensitive," Urduk grinned. He saw the moist nipple and decided to give it a light nibble at the tip before moving.


    "AH!" Erolith jolted in response. Urduk could see how Erolith was actually enjoying this, but it was still untainted when he saw inside Erolith''s heart. In fact, it became purer the more he tried to defile him.


    ''Truly fascinating.''


    Erolith was taking long breaths after Urduk played with his nipple. He thought it was already over, but when Urduk started kissing his navel, he jolted again and asked, "W¡ªWe are still going?!"


    Urduk chuckled and touched Erolith''s erect cock, it was obviously not as big as Urduk''s big black cock, but it was comfortable enough to hold, "I want to taste the purest cum, your white honey."


    "Unhhhhh¡­" Erolith clenched the grass when Urduk licked his member, from the tip down to the balls. The pleasure was something that Erolith never expected because he never thought there would be a day when he would do something like this.


    Urduk used his tongue to service the Elven Priest''s cock. The beastmen tribe had hot blood, so it was natural for Urduk to have a warm mouth as beastman Maroch.


    "Hyah, it''s so¡­ unnnhh¡­ it''s so warm¡­" Erolith said as Urduk put Erolith''s cock inside his mouth. He serviced Erolith''s cock skilfully, and he used his warm tongue to play with the priest''s cock until Erolith couldn''t control himself.


    He was seething in pleasure, and when he was close, he said, "Urduk! Let go, I''m going to cum! Please let go, ahhhhh!" Erolith jerked few times, he tried to push Urduk away, but it seemed that Urduk really wanted to swallow his white honey.


    "Ahhah! I''m cumming! I''m cumming!" Erolith jerked a few times and shot his essence inside Urduk''s mouth. Urduk swallowed everything in, and his face showed an intoxicated expression again.


    ''Fuck, even his cum tastes incredible. How can someone be this delicious? He makes me want more and more,'' Urduk thought.


    Erolith was breathing heavily. He had lost all his strength, but Urduk hadn''t relieved himself yet. He propped Erolith''s body, and then he stood up in front of Erolith. He whipped his cock in front of Erolith and said, "Suck mine."


    Erolith seemed to be dazed. He looked at that erect delicious big cock, and he held the shaft with two hands. He kissed it before slowly engulfed the cock with his warm breath.


    The big black cock had a bulbous tip, so it took a while until Erolith could swallow the head and slowly worked up all the way until he could swallow half of it.


    Urduk moaned in pleasure as his cock was inside the Elven Priest''s tiny mouth. He looked down at Erolith and chuckled, "It seems that our pure Elven Priest has slowly realized the pleasure of sex. It''s good, right? You will get addicted to it, Erolith Virdhitas."


    "Mmmff¡­ mmm¡­." Erolith sucked the cock as if it was a giant chocolate bar, his eyes were blurry, and he was dazed. Erolith slowly enjoyed giving this corrupted beast fellatio. He didn''t realize that his cock was hard again after he just ejaculated a few minutes ago.


    "Damn, you are getting better at this just after one night. Priest Erolith, I''m starting to think that you might be an experienced whore if you keep doing this," Urduk said, enjoying the pleasure given to him.


    [Correct. I give you the ladder of pleasure, from amateur to professional, so you just have to wait until you realize how professional I am~]


    [Pupa: It''s amazing that you can say something so shameless without stuttering.]


    Erolith''s head moved back and forth in steady tempo to pleasure Urduk. After a good while, he could feel Urduk''s cock was getting bigger inside his mouth. He thought Urduk would cum inside his mouth again.


    But Urduk suddenly pulled his cock out, "Let me give this beautiful body a white, creamy honey."


    Urduk stroked his hard cock a few times and then ejaculated on Priest Erolith''s face, "Ah! It''s sticky!"


    Erolith''s face was full of thick cum. Urduk also ejaculated on Erolith''s chest and stomach.


    Urduk took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He saw the beautiful view in front of him. Elven Priest Erolith Virdhitas was naked with his thin skin full of strawberry kiss marks. His nipples were red, and for the icing, the creamy-white honey also covered his body.


    It was like a creamy strawberry cake.


    Erolith was dazed. Urduk thought the Priest had given up.


    But when he saw inside Erolith''s heart again, it was still pure and got even purer.


    Everytime they did this, Erolith''s heart grew purer. So it was confirmed that Erolith''s faith in his purity was unshakeable. Urduk couldn''t corrupt him now, but there were still few chances in the future.


    [Pupa: This just doesn''t make sense! This world is supposed to be a torturous one! Since you have to fight the corrupted beast with your faith, it should be a world where you are holding back so much! Goddamn it, my trap doesn''t work!]


    [Wait, so you were setting up a trap against me?! Why?! I thought we made up already, Pupa!]


    [Pupa: No reason, I just thought that it''d be fun to mess around with you a bit.]


    [Goddamn it! Be a bit more useful, at least if you don''t have any use at all, don''t do anything and be a rock instead!]

 Chapter 242: 9.15

    King Elduin felt the carriage cushion was more comfortable than it used to be. He snuggled, and after a while, he woke up after a whole day. The carriage was moving above the ground with Priest Erolith''s magic. The first thing that Elduin saw when he woke up was his Big Ero''s chin. He was dazed, probably because he constantly nursed Elduin with continuous healing magic until he recovered.


    He blinked a few times and blushed, "B¡ªBig Ero!"


    King Elduin woke up immediately because he was currently resting on his Big Ero''s lap. Priest Erolith smiled at Elduin and patted his head, "It seems that you''ve finally recovered."


    "What happened?" Elduin asked. He remembered that a vengeful wolf spirit attacked them, and he got severely wounded on the back. He thought he was dead at that moment because they were far away from the Sacred Tree, and they couldn''t just return to the tree at this point.


    Priest Erolith smiled. He looked exhausted and said, "I used my magic to save you. I''m glad that you''ve finally recovered now.


    King Elduin felt guilty because of his carelessness. His Big Ero had to save him. It must''ve taken a toll on his strength. King Elduin gently covered his Big Ero''s shoulder and gently pulled Erolith to his embrace.


    "B¡ªBig Ero, I am all better now, thanks to you. You should rest. I will take care of you," Elduin said. Erolith chuckled. He rested his head on Elduin''s lap and said, "Well, I think I do need some rest. Don''t worry, I''ve maintained this wind magic for our carriage."


    [Pupa: Ding! Elduin''s Fatemeter increases to 60%.]


    King Elduin was happy when his Big Ero seemed to be comfortable resting on his lap. He still didn''t understand what happened though, he knew that Big Ero had amazing spells and a massive magic reservoir, but that wound came from a corrupted wolf. It would be hard to cleanse it if they were not inside the Sacred Tree.


    King Elduin pondered for a moment. He observed the faint tint of red on Big Ero''s cheek. His gaze trailed down to Big Ero''s neck, whom he suddenly covered with leaves. It was not uncommon for an elf to protect their neck or other exposed part with special leaves, usually for healing bruise or covering a scar.


    ''Did something happened when I was asleep? I don''t remember Big Ero getting injured during that fight with the corrupted wolf pack,'' Elduin gently peeled the leaf on Big Ero''s neck. He paused when he saw what his Big Ero covered with this leaf.


    A kiss mark.


    [Oh god, this is more frightening than what I expect!]


    [Pupa: This is what you get for letting Urduk doing everything he wants.]


    After his smexy session with Urduk, Urduk had lifted at least 90% of the corruption inside Elduin''s body because he felt satisfied with Yunyu''s service. Since he was still an Elven Priest, Yunyu didn''t want Elduin to see his body full of kiss marks.


    He tried to use his magic to erase the marks, but it couldn''t. No matter how many times he tried to erase the kiss marks, the marks stayed.


    Urduk grinned at Erolith and said, "The kiss marks will not disappear until I said so. You are mine, after all, so you should take it with pride."


    "But Elduin will see this!" Erolith protested.


    "Let him see. I want to see his reaction to your kiss marks," Urduk said.


    [I know he is crazy but goddamn! He basically wants Elduin to see our sins!]


    [Pupa: I mean, Elduin should see that you''re a hoe. I feel bad for him because he is falling in love with you.]


    Elduin saw the mark and, but he didn''t react immediately. He gazed at it, and then he slowly unbuttoned Big Ero''s shirt. He saw so many kiss marks that should''ve happened after a passionate session with someone.


    His gaze darkened. The more he saw these kiss marks, he more it pricked his eyes.


    ''No, my Big Ero is not a lascivious man. He is the purest elf and has been proven by the Sacred Tree to have the purest heart. There must be someone who did this to him while I am unconscious.''


    ''Big Ero must have been threatened by something because he could just use his magic to protect himself. The culprit must''ve forced him or something¡­''


    Elduin''s gaze darted at the filthy beastman sitting outside, in the coachman seat. He suspected this filthy beastman did something to his Big Ero. But at the same time, it didn''t make sense¡­


    His Big Ero was powerful. How could he let a low beastman defile him?


    Slowly, a dark thought formed in his mind without the need for that shadow.


    ''Did Big Ero really fall in love with that low beastman? But how?''


    ''I''ve been with him since we were kids. I''ve accompanied him and stay loyal. But why would he fall in love with a beastman that he just met?''


    King Elduin looked down on his Big Ero. He gently caressed his Big Ero and said, "I refuse to believe that you''ve fallen in love with someone else, Big Ero."


    "That is just your wishful thinking," A voice that came out of nowhere suddenly barged inside their carriage. A shadow formed in front of Elduin, and he smirked, "I tell you, I saw your lovely Big Ero begged for that low beastman to fuck him senseless. That low beastman asked if it is alright since King Elduin seems to love his Big Ero so much."


    "But that lascivious Elven Priest told Maroch that he doesn''t love you at all. Because you are not aggressive and you better stay in the Elven Kingdom, because you are a baby," the shadow kept on tormenting Elduin.


    Usually, Elduin would dismiss this shadow''s words. Because there was no proof, and he was certain that his Big Ero was not like that.


    Until today, he saw the kiss marks on Big Ero''s body, but Big Ero acted as if nothing happened. It made him doubt that Big Ero was truly abstinence because of his duty or because he didn''t like Elduin at all.


    "Then¡­ what should I do?" Elduin asked the shadow. He was anxious that his Big Ero would leave him. He had sworn upon himself that he would never marry if that meant he would be with his Big Ero forever. But this¡­


    The shadow grinned when he checked Elduin''s heart. It was already blackened, and it slowly spread out. Although he was still considered pure as an elf, as long as Elduin followed his words, then he would be one of the strongest corrupted elves ever existed.


    The shadow caressed Elduin''s cheek and whispered, "You should find the right time to catch your Big Ero with that beastman red-handed. And when you do, you should kill that beastman named Maroch. Don''t you want your Big Ero all for yourself? Then you should kill Maroch."


    "You are right¡­ if I kill that beastman, then Big Ero will not have anyone to see other than me. He will be in love with me in the future and will forget that beastman¡­"


    "Correct, this is just a phase before your Big Ero fall in love with you. Remember, your Big Ero likes it rough. If you keep being the good guy for him, then he will leave you for someone else."

 Chapter 243: 9.16

    The carriage passed through the forest for days until it was the fifth night of their journey. Priest Erolith had used most of his magic reservoir to heal Elduin and lift the carriage from the ground, so the previously long journey could be cut by half the duration.


    "We need to rest first," Erolith said.


    "Yes, Your Divinity," Maroch slowed down the carriage and found another spot, a small lake that should be safe enough for them. Maroch tied the horse, and the carriage landed on the ground again.


    Maroch opened the carriage door and bowed politely, "Your Majesty, Your Divinity, we should reach the territory of my tribe tomorrow. May I know where will you be going, Your Divinity?"


    "Hm¡­ based the vision that I got, I should come to a small lake not far from your tribe. It''s called Marduk Lake. It is said to be the origin of the earth essence. I need to go there," Priest Erolith said.


    "I see," Maroch bowed politely again and continued, "Pardon my impertinence, Your Divinity, I happen to know this lake. It is not far from my tribe''s territory, indeed. You need our permission to enter the lake. Because Marduk Lake is a sacred place for us, the tiger beastman tribe."


    "I can help you with permission, Your Divinity. But I will have to follow you to the lake, in case something bad happened, I will be there to help," Maroch suggested.


    "We don''t need¡ª"


    "We will be glad for your help," Priest Erolith said, interrupting Elduin''s sentence, "Please show us the way, okay?"


    "Yes, Your Divinity, I will be your guard."


    King Elduin looked down on his Big Ero. His eyes were sharp and piercing, trying to pry on Big Ero''s intention to keep this beastman. Because if he kept on doing this, it was bound for Elduin to get jealous and suspicious.


    But Elduin didn''t confront his Big Ero directly. He had grown to have more self-restraint. Because if he just confronted everything right away, Big Ero would just deny everything and called him delusional or overthinking.


    ''I will definitely catch you, Big Ero.''


    ***


    The gentle moon showered the night, but Elduin''s mind was full of dangerous thought. He saw how his Big Ero was sitting and chatting with that beastman leisurely, but Big Ero asked him to stay inside the carriage.


    Because he was the Elven King, and the king should have his own place to rest without disturbance.


    King Elduin scoffed mockingly, "Is this a way to protect me, or simply because you want to have a romantic night with that beastman? I am really disappointed in you, Big Ero."


    King Elduin couldn''t hold himself to watch over the harmony between his Big Ero and that beastman. He decided to open the carriage door and strode towards Big Ero and Maroch. He grabbed Erolith''s wrist and said, "Big Ero, I have something to talk with you. Please follow me."


    Priest Erolith frowned, "Something? Is it that important? Little Eld, it''s already midnight. You should have a proper rest for the journey tomorrow," Priest Erolith said with a smile.


    This was the first time King Elduin was dissatisfied with Priest Erolith''s smile. He would usually blush when his Big Ero smiled at him, but right now, it made him angrier. Because he felt that it was just a fake smile, Big Ero put up to pacify his anger.


    "No, I need you to follow me now," Elduin said. At this moment, he was coercing his Big Ero to follow him.


    Priest Erolith sighed and followed where Elduin wanted to take him. They walked deeper and deeper into the forest. Erolith was not concerned with the dark forest, he was an elf after all, but he wondered why would Elduin take him here, "Elduin, where are we going?"


    Elduin and Eroltih stopped in the middle of the forest. Elduin flicked his finger, and hundreds of fireflies flew around them, giving a romantic atmosphere around Elduin and Erolith.


    Elduin turned to face his Big Ero. He stared at his Big Ero for a moment before grabbing Erolith''s arms with his hands and kissed Erolith''s pink lips.


    Erolith was shocked. He struggled a few times, "Mmmff! Mmmmm!"


    Elduin took his time and pried inside Erolith''s mouth, Erolith struggles slowed down, and he accepted Elduin''s kiss, "Mmm¡­ ah¡­ E¡ªElduin¡­"


    Elduin didn''t stop, and he entered Erolith''s mouth with his tongue. Their tongues touched and entangled. Erolith could feel the hot breath of Elduin, and it got him weaker.


    Slowly, the Elven King put his hand behind Erolith''s waist and pulled him closer. They enjoyed their mutual kiss until Elduin''s hand slid inside Erolith''s pants and fondled with his perky butt.


    "Ah! Elduin, mind your hands!" Erolith said. He pushed Elduin''s chest gently, but it was so weak that it was like a tease for Elduin.


    [Pupa: Go push him harder! You are just teasing him like that!]


    [That is my intention, you dummy.]


    Elduin watched the coquettish Elven Priest in front of him. Although he was aroused, his heart also sunk deeper. Because it confirmed that his Big Ero was not as pure as he thought because Big Ero let him touched his body like this.


    ''So, he had been touched by someone else¡­''


    Elduin''s hand fondled Erolith''s butt, and he rubbed his big cock against Erolith''s crotch, "Big Ero, have you lose your virginity?"


    Priest Erolith reddened when he heard that coming from Elduin''s mouth. He shook his head and replied, "No, don''t touch me like this. I haven''t lost my virginity and not planning to¡ª"


    "Then why do you let me touch you like this?" Elduin asked suspiciously.


    Erolith lowered his head in shame. He was also in love with Elduin, so when Elduin touched him like this, he instinctively allowed Elduin to go further. "I¡­ I think you should stop now, Elduin. I just¡­ I just¡­"


    "Tell me," Elduin pressed. He lowered his head and kissed Erolith''s neck and nibbled on Erolith''s elven ear, "Tell me about your desire, Big Ero."


    "Hyah!" Erolith jolted, he was ashamed to admit it, but since they had progressed this far, there was no way he could keep it simple anymore. Erolith gulped and replied, "Because¡­"


    Erolith leaned his head on Elduin''s shoulder and continued, "Because I love you, Elduin. But I know that you are the Elven King, while I''m an Elven Priest. We cannot be together. We are destined to be a fated partner to maintain the Sacred Tree."


    ***


    Maroch/Urduk followed Elduin and Erolith, who went deep into the forest. He minimized his existence by turning into a shadow again. He watched closely when Elduin and Erolith stopped in the middle of the forest, and Elduin suddenly kissed Erolith on the lips.


    Urduk glared at Elduin, but what made his heart burning was the fact that Erolith accepted the kiss easily. Even when as far as allowing Elduin to pry inside his mouth.


    ''Damn! How could he get Erolith so easily!'' Urduk gnashed his teeth, it took him a long time until Erolith accepted his kiss, and it was never voluntary. It was always Urduk forcing himself towards Erolith.


    His blood boiled when Elduin''s hands slid inside Erolith''s pants and fondled was trying to hold himself from interrupting because Elduin shouldn''t know about Urduk and Maroch yet.


    He was the beast of corruption. He knew he shouldn''t be jealous of Elduin. Because he was not here to play love with Erolith instead.


    But he got triggered when Elduin and Erolith kissed.


    ''No, I''m not here for love. I''m here to play and corrupt that Elven Priest!'' Urduk denied.


    Urduk still thought that he didn''t need Erolith''s love. Because he was an untamed beast until he heard Erolith said;


    "Because I love you, Elduin. But I know that you are the Elven King, while I''m an Elven Priest. We cannot be together. We are destined to be a fated partner to maintain the Sacred Tree."


    Urduk spaced out for a moment, and his fangs elongated in response. He growled, "That Elven Priest is mine!"


    Urduk almost lunged at Elduin and killed him, but he still had a bit of his sanity. If he did everything savagely, he would just scare Erolith away. To truly own that Elven Priest, he must let Elduin sink into corruption, and everything will be smooth sailing by that moment Elduin had become fully corrupted.


    "Erolith Virdhitas is mine! Nobody can hurt or corrupt him except me! Mine!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 20%.]

 Chapter 244: 9.17

    "Because I love you, Elduin. But I know that you are the Elven King, while I''m an Elven Priest. We cannot be together. We are destined to be a fated partner to maintain the Sacred Tree."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 20%.]


    Yunyu was surprised when he got the notification from Pupa. He was currently with Elduin, who was silenced when he confessed his real feeling to the Elven King. That they were meant to be partners for life, but not as a lover.


    [Pupa: I cannot sense Urduk at all, so I don''t know whether he peeked from somewhere or not.]


    [I mean, at this point, I expect nothing from you, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: Good, less time to explain.]


    [Damn it! You are supposed to feel guilty when I said that!]


    King Elduin stared at his Big Ero''s beautiful face. He should be glad that his Big Ero confessed to him that his feeling was reciprocated. But he felt nothing but anger after Big Ero''s confession.


    Because he knew that was a lie.


    ''Big Ero, if you really love me, then you should not let that guy come between us. You let that filthy beast touch your pure body, and you did it behind my back. I know that you do not really love me, but why do you need to say the word ''love'' when we both know you never loved me?''


    ''Is this just to make me feel better? Because you know that I''m just a green boy compared to your favourite beastman?''


    Elduin''s gaze darkened. He could feel his heart throbbing as in trying to accept that Big Ero was really cheating on him... He meant nothing for Big Ero.


    ''That shadow is right. To get you, I have to catch you red-handed with that filthy beastman and then kill him with my own hand. Screw purity and those bullshits, as long as I can get your heart and your body, then everything would be alright.''


    Elduin''s dark thought was getting more dangerous, especially when he imagined how good would it feel to have Big Ero''s heart.


    However, for now, Elduin knew he couldn''t show his dark thought in front of Big Ero. Big Ero must''ve thought of him as a clueless little brother that he could fool with sweet words.


    Thus, Elduin changed his facial expression, and he looked said, "Is that the truth? That you actually loved me, Big Ero?"


    Priest Erolith nodded earnestly, "Indeed. I''ve loved you since we were just kids, Elduin. But we cannot be together as a lover. You are the Elven King, and you should be a good example for the elves. You should marry an elven girl, so the Elven Kingdom would have Crown princes and princesses. This is for the good of our race, Elduin."


    ''Heh, you say that because you want to run away from me,'' Elduin thought.


    "But Big Ero¡­ I''ve loved you since we were kids. How could you push me away like this? Do you think I can marry a random elven noblewoman, and love will suddenly pop between us? Do you think of me as a mindless beast that would consummate because of animalistic desire?" Elduin said. He hugged his Big Ero tight and said, "Why do you hurt me like this, Big Ero¡­"


    "N¡ªNo, don''t say it like that¡­" Priest Erolith saw the fragile Elduin. He didn''t want Elduin to be sad, but it was true. They couldn''t be together. Because Elduin was better to live the Elven King''s regal life rather than sticking around with an Elven Priest like him.


    Priest Erolith knew that Urduk would not let him free after what they did together. He didn''t care if he would die in the hand of that corrupted beast. But he didn''t want Elduin to get involved with this mess.


    They needed to get the essence of the earth and then give it to the Sacred Tree, as simple as that.


    After that happened, whether Sacred Tree would save him from Urduk clutch or not, it was up to his fate.


    "Elduin, I don''t know whether I will be alive or not after this mission. You still have a long age to live, we shouldn''t be entangled like this forever, and you should forget me," Erolith said. He was saddened that he needed to say this, but it was the truth.


    Elduin sneered in his heart, ''You said that because you want to disappear with that filthy beastman after this mission, right? You will abandon the Sacred Tree, the Elven Kingdom. You will abandon me¡­''


    Erolith sensed something wrong with Elduin, but he couldn''t fathom what happened. Because Elduin kept his sad expression. He tightened his embrace and replied, "I really, really love you, Big Ero. We are going to be together forever! Why don''t you understand¡­"


    "This¡­"


    Elduin''s persistence slowly melted the previously strong Erolith. His heart couldn''t lie, that Elduin was his childhood sweetheart, and the feeling only grew stronger every day, "I¡ªI will reconsider it. But Elduin, if something happens to me in the future, promise that you will stay strong and continue to rule the Elven Kingdom."


    "I promise!" Elduin said enthusiastically, but in his heart, he added, ''I promise to rule the Elven Kingdom with you. I will gut anyone who dares to oppose our love, Big Ero¡­''


    [Pupa: Ding! Elduin''s Fatemeter increases to 65%.]


    ***


    King Elduin and Priest Erolith returned back to the lake in a better mood. They saw Maroch sitting silently while wiping his harmonica. He glanced at Elduin and Erolith, then he bowed politely, "Your Majesty, Your Divinity, it is already late at night. I suggest you sleep, or should I play a song with my harmonica for you to sleep well?"


    Priest Erolith knew well the power of that harmonica. He became alerted immediately and said, "No need, Maroch, I know that you are also tired. You should rest well."


    Maroch smiled sheepishly, "Thank you, Your Divinity. I also thank you for caring so much for me. I''m not so tired after you give me that high-grade potion to replenish my energy. I''ve prepared a special song for Your Divinity."


    "I didn''t¡ª"


    "Priest Erolith gave you the high-grade potion?" Elduin smirked, and he sat in front of Maroch. He glared at the beastman and said, "Well, now I''m curious about this special song you have for my Big Ero. Play it."


    Maroch was a bit unsure because King Elduin looked hostile at him. Priest Erolith grabbed Elduin''s hand and said, "Elduin, you should sleep now. You should rest early because we will be reaching our destination tomorrow, I believe."


    Elduin noticed the worry in Big Ero''s eyes. He sneered, "Why? I just want to listen to a song. This beastman said that he wants to show us a good song. Why are you so anxious about it."


    "Or is it because the song is for you?" Elduin leered at his Big Ero, ''Is this the love song between you two? And you don''t want me to listen, Big Ero, you are a big liar.''


    Maroch glanced at anxious Erolith. He was satisfied with the amount of distrust the Elven King had for the Elven Priest. It was so beautiful and satisfying to see something heartbreaking like this.


    ''Of course, I can always control everything, including your loved one, Erolith.''

 Chapter 245: 9.18 (R-18)

    **Sweet, Creamy Facial**


    Maroch put the harmonica in front of his lips and played the hypnotizing tune that slowly but surely controlled both elves. Elduin fell asleep in an instant, while Erolith couldn''t move his body at all.


    Maroch stopped playing his harmonica. He checked whether Elduin was now in a deep sleep. After Urduk was ensured, he chuckled maliciously, "Look at this guy. He is a fool, so easy to trick and steer."


    "Don''t hurt him!" Erolith yelled. He gritted his teeth. He tried hard to release the bind from Maroch''s magic. Maroch shrugged and kicked Elduin to the ground. The Elven King didn''t react, nor did he seem to wake up from his deep sleep.


    Maroch stepped on Elduin''s chest and said, "Priest Erolith, I can kill this beloved Elven King of yours. I can crush his heart and suck his soul to make it as an ornament. Maybe I can take his soul and create a pendant? An earring? Or maybe a shoe? AHAHAHA!"


    "DON''T!" Erolith struggled even harder until his veins were popping out. Maroch was both angry and jealous because Erolith could be this passionate to save the obviously distrusting Elduin.


    Maroch turned into Urduk again, and he grabbed Erolith. Urduk hugged him from behind and pinched Erolith''s chin, "Look at your beloved Elduin. He doesn''t trust you at all. He said that he is in love with you, but what love comes with a trust issue? He is just holding into that image of childhood love. Once he found another man or woman in the future, he will leave you forever!"


    "He is not! He got a trust issue because you corrupted him! My Little Eld is the cutest! He might be a fool, but he is an adorable fool that would never hurt anyone! He is a great Elven King, unlike you!"


    Somehow, hearing such words coming out of Priest Erolith''s mouth made Urduk even angrier than before. He growled near Erolith''s ear, "So you think that your Little Eld will never hurt you? What if he actually wants to imprison you? Maybe he is not as gentle as he looks. In every man''s heart, there lays a beast that is ready to devour when incited. Elduin can be your beautiful blessing, or worst nightmare, Priest Erolith."


    "That''s because you keep tormenting him! Urduk, do you think you can influence me with your disgusting words? I tell you this, no matter how many times you try to plant the seed of doubt in my heart, I will never falter! I am Elven Priest, I stand true with my pure heart, and I will never doubt my king and my people!"


    "You will never defile my heart, you filthy beast!" Erolith said bravely. He was not scared of this corrupted beast anymore. Because he worried more about Elduin''s safety at this point.


    He remembered his mission, as long as he could bring the essence of the earth, alongside protecting the Elven King, then his mission was considered done.


    [System! Don''t you think I''m so cool when I said that? I feel like a hero that will never surrender against my enemy!]


    [Pupa: I know that you said something like that, so Urduk will get incited to defile your body instead, right?]


    [H¡ªHow did you know this?!]


    [Pupa: I''ve been with you for a while, and I am sure I can read your mind without even using my scanner in perfect accuracy.]


    [Uwuwuwu, that means you know me the best, Pupa! Here, let me hug you!]


    [Pupa: No, don''t hug me, hug a tree instead.]


    [Huh? Why hug a tree?]


    [Pupa: Hug a durian tree. I will watch from above.]


    [But you might drop a durian¡ªOh, nevermind.]


    Urduk''s growl became even more threatening. He was angry at Erolith for looking down at him and calling him a filthy beast. He usually laughed at this insult because he was corrupted already. There was no need to mention something that was already obvious.


    But when Erolith called him that, he got angry instead.


    Urduk licked Erolith''s neck with his tiger tongue, "Ahhh!" Erolith groaned due to shock. He didn''t expect Urduk to lick his neck roughly.


    Urduk was currently hugging Erolith from behind. His strong arm covered Erolith''s body entirely. Urduk was happy when Erolith trembled in his embrace, like a cute rabbit that was obviously afraid but still tried to struggle. It was cute, indeed.


    However, Urduk didn''t want to eat this cute rabbit. Instead, he wanted to keep him and play with the rabbit. If the rabbit could maintain his purity, Urduk will never get bored with him.


    "Do you think you can escape my clutch? Your Divinity Priest Erolith, you are mine. Your body caters to my need. We are destined to be together. Why do you deny something so obvious?" Urduk taunted.


    "Liar! I will never let you defile my heart!" Erolith rejected.


    "I may not be able to defile your heart, but I can defile your body," Urduk grinned and ripped Erolith''s shirt again.


    "Hyah! Don''t!" Erolith struggled weakly, but his butt wiggled around Urduk''s cock, as if teasing him to enter. Urduk was breathing heavily. Whether this guy intentionally seduced him or not, it was compelling enough for Urduk.


    Because he wanted to fuck this Elven Priest silly.


    ''I have to control myself, I have to take his virginity in Marduk Lake, or everything will be in vain...'' Urduk reminded himself.


    Urduk kissed Erolith''s neck and then unbuttoned Erolith''s pants. He turned his hands into warm human hands and started fiddling with Erolith''s nipple, "Wuhhh! What are you doing?!"


    Urduk had a tormenting smile on his face and turned their direction, so Erolith was currently standing on top of unconscious Elduin. Erolith trembled immediately after knowing what this beast wanted to do.


    "You are crazy! You want me to cum on Elduin''s face when he is unconscious?! Urduk, you are crazy!"


    "Isn''t this what you want? You want to do it with Elduin, right? Then I will give you a taste of it," Urduk was fiddling with Erolith''s nipple, and his other hand touched the Elven Priest''s semi-hard cock.


    "Hn!" Erolith bit his lips to contain his moan when Urduk skilfully stroked his cock until the semi-hard cock was fully erected. Erolith trembled and tried to push back because he was afraid that he might wake Elduin up.


    Erolith''s butt unintentionally¡­ or maybe intentionally grinding on Urduk''s cock, and it made Urduk''s cock hardened. Urduk started grinding his cock on Erolith''s butt, although they still wore their pants, the friction was enough to make them both in bliss, "Ah, keep doing that, Erolith, it feels good, right?"


    "N¡ªNo, it doesn''t feel good¡­" Erolith denied. But his body couldn''t lie, his cock fully erected and starting to leak precum.


    Urduk was pleased when Erolith started leaking precum. He stroked Erolith''s cock and imbued magic on his hand, so his hand would feel warm and comfortable, "Uhnn¡­ ah.. umm¡­" Erolith tried to hold his moan from time to time, but he was thoroughly enjoying this.


    After a while, Erolith''s body trembled, "I¡ªI''m close¡­"


    Urduk had a flash of mischievous thought, and he released his hand from Erolith''s cock. Erolith''s body trembled, he was close to ejaculation, but he couldn''t, "W¡ªWhy?" Erolith asked desperately.


    Urduk gently kissed Erolith''s neck and said, "If you want to cum, tell me that you love being pleasured with me, tell Elduin that you love being pleasured by Urduk, tell everything lascivious in front of your beloved Elduin. Then I will let you cum."


    "Wuh¡­ I will never! Hng!" Urduk started caressing the fully erect cock, but the stimulation was not enough for Erolith to actually cum. Erolith bit his lower lip so he wouldn''t say such a degrading thing, but the torment on his cock was getting crazier and crazier.


    In the end, Erolith submitted to Urduk''s taunt and yelled, "I¡­ I like being pleasured by Urduk¡­ Ah!"


    Urduk immediately stroked Erolith''s cock again and said, "Continue."


    "Hyahhh! I love it when Urduk is playing with my nipple. I love it when Urduk rubs my cock. I love it when Urduk grinds his cock on my butt, ahhhh!"


    "Perfect," Urduk said. He quickened the tempo of his stroke, and Erolith jolted a few times, "AAAHHH! ELDUIN, I''M SORRY!"


    Erolith ejaculated few times, and his cum was stained Elduin''s handsome face.


    Erolith was breathing heavily. He collapsed on Urduk''s embrace.


    Urduk grinned when he saw this, ''You are mine, Erolith.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 35%.]

 Chapter 246: 9.19

    Again, Elduin woke up in the carriage with his Big Ero sitting on the opposite seat facing him. Big Ero acted as if nothing happened when he was unconscious. Elduin asked. "Big Ero, what happened? How did I faint? Is it because of that harmonica?"


    Elduin darted his eyes immediately at the beastman who sat on the coachman seat. He acted as if nothing happened, just like Erolith. Erolith tried to pacify Elduin by patting his head and said. "Little Eld, you did faint when Maroch played his harmonica. But it was because his calming spell is way too effective on you. So instead of getting drowsy, you fainted instead."


    Erolith shook his head and sighed. "Elduin, you must be too tired with the journey, so you are sleeping soundly before."


    Again, Elduin felt something was wrong with Big Ero''s explanation. Elduin would just nod and believe everything that his Big Ero said if it was the old him. But now that he understood how Big Ero could also betray him, he had nobody to believe.


    ''Do you think you can fool me like this, Big Ero? I will watch and see what you will do with that beastman, and I shall strike when the chance is open.''


    The carriage paced through the forest at noon and stopped when Maroch could see a beastman settlement with its daunting bear and lion hides. The tiger beastman had a habit of skinning their dead enemies and used their beast hide for daily purpose. Maroch stopped the carriage and asked Priest Erolith and King Elduin. "Your Majesty, Your Divinity, we will be reaching my settlement soon. May I know if you are willing to meet the village shaman? He has the key to enter the Marduk Lake."


    Erolith was unsure whether it was a trap or not because this was Urduk they were talking to. He was full of deceit and maliciousness. But Marduk Lake was indeed the place they needed to visit to get the essence of the Earth.


    "Since there is no other way, then let''s just meet that Beast Shaman," Erolith decided. He looked towards Elduin. "Elduin, you are okay with it, right?" Erolith asked.


    "¡­ Yes."


    The carriage entered the territory, the tiger tribe peered, ready to unsheathe their claws if it was an invasion. But when they saw Maroch, they immediately retreated and opened the gate. They bowed their heads respectfully at Maroch, "Chief, welcome back."


    The tiger beastmen bowed respectfully at Maroch without exception, which signalled something for Erolith.


    [Maroch is the tribe chief? He just said that he is a beastman from the far east. He never told us that he is the village chief.]


    [Pupa: It seems so. And people really respect him.]


    Yunyu had a question about Maroch and Urduk. But he refrained to directly ask because he felt that it was not appropriate for now.


    Maroch stopped the carriage in front of his fellow beastmen. "I come here with two important elves, His Majesty Elven King, Elduin Wynforest. And His Divinity Elven Priest, Erolith Virdhitas. They are our distinguished guest. Please respect and take care of them."  "Yes, Chief!"


    Maroch opened the carriage door and bowed respectfully at Erolith and Elduin. "Your Majesty, Your Divinity, I will call the Shaman first and let my people prepare a room. Please wait patiently."


    Elduin was still high and mighty. He didn''t hide his displeasure at all. He looked disgusted at the savagery in this primitive beast clan. Meanwhile, Erolith smiled at Maroch and replied, "Yes, take your time."


    Maroch walked away for a few steps before a scrawny beast boy shuffled from the crowd. "Big Brother!" the little boy called out loud.


    Maroch looked towards the scrawny boy, and his face cheered up. "Mewro, why are you here? I told you to rest until my return, right?"


    The scrawny beast boy hugged Maroch tightly. "I really miss you, Big Brother. I thought you''ve abandoned me because of my¡­ my¡­" Mewro looked sad. Maybe because of his scrawny body compared to his strong big brother.


    Maroch rubbed his face on Maroch''s waist. Maroch chuckled and fished something from his pocket, the potion that Elven Priest Erolith gave.


    "This is the potion that His Divinity gave to you. He is a generous elf with a pure heart. Go say thank you for him," Maroch said while pointing at the carriage. The scrawny beast boy slowly walked towards two elves, whose beauty was out of this world.


    The Elven King was really handsome, more handsome than any elves they ever encountered. He looked strong and majestic as well. Meanwhile, the Elven Priest was beautiful with long and silky light blonde hair.


    Mewro bowed his head politely. "T¡ªThank you¡­ Y¡ªYour Divinity¡­ um¡­ my name is Mewro¡­ my big brother is Maroch¡­"


    Yunyu saw how pitiful Mewro looked. His heart melted at how polite and cautious this scrawny beast was. He was probably bullied a lot when Maroch was not around.


    [I can see some of his bruises. He must have been bullied when Maroch tries to find the cure for his illness.]


    [But this is so strange¡­]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [Urduk said before that Maroch was him before he turned into the corrupted beast, and his little brother died long ago. But look at this Mewro, although he is sickly, he is still alive and breathing.]


    [Pupa: Now that you said it, it also makes me wonder.]


    Erolith smiled at Mewro. He pointed at the potion and said, "Good boy, you can drink the potion now. I will help you."


    Mewro stared at the potion for a moment and then opened the lid and drank the potion slowly. The beastmen watched Mewro drank the potion. Their expressions looked a little scared but said nothing.


    After Mewro drank everything, Erolith put his hand on top of Mewro''s head. "With the gentle light of Sacred Tree, give this young beastman vitality and nurture his body and soul."


    Slowly, Mewro''s bruises were healed with Elven magic, and his sunken cheek started puffing out again. He magically grew taller and taller until his head reached Maroch''s shoulder level.


    The beastmen watched in awe, including Maroch himself. After a while, Erolith finally finished healing Mewro. Mewro turned into a vigorous young man, fit for his age.


    Maroch couldn''t believe his transformation. He looked at his brother, who was also stunned by the sudden change. "Big Brother! I am healthy now!"


    Mewro hugged Maroch, but Maroch didn''t reply. Instead, he stared at Erolith with confusion in his eyes. Because he couldn''t believe what Erolith just did to his little brother.


    [Pupa: Ding! Urduk''s Fatemeter increases to 90%.]


    Elduin''s gaze darkened when Maroch stared at his Big Ero with obvious love in his eyes. He blocked Maroch''s sight by pulling Erolith to his side.


    Maroch shook his head and ruffled his little brother''s hair, "Say thank you to His Divinity Priest Erolith."


    Mewro hurriedly approached the carriage again. "Your Divinity, thank you so much for your grace! I thought I would live as a waste for the rest of my life, but because of your kindness, I can help the tribe with my brother now!"


    Erolith was really tired after giving at least half of his magic reservoir for the day to heal Mewro. He nodded weakly and smiled. "The pleasure is mine, be a good beastman in the future, alright?"


    "Yes!" Mewro noticed the exhaustion on Priest Erolith and took the initiative. "Your Majesty, Your Divinity, I will prepare for your stay soon! Thank you for helping me!"

 Chapter 247: 9.20

    "Elduin, why are you so restless?" Erolith asked. He was sitting on the bed seat while Elduin paced back and forth restlessly. Elduin glanced at his Big Ero and felt ridiculous. No, he thought that his Big Ero was ridiculous here.


    "Big Ero, we are literally inside the beastmen''s base. Why don''t you feel a bit more worried? They can surround and kill us at any moment!" Elduin said. He paused for a moment and strode towards Big Ero. He sat on the sofa with his Big Ero and held Erolith''s hand tightly. "Big Ero, if those savage beastmen want to hunt you down, you must run away immediately, okay? I will try to hold them down as much as I can, as long as you are safe¡­"


    Erolith shook his head and released his hands from Elduin''s. He flicked Elduin''s head. "You are being ridiculous here. Don''t you see their faces? They looked scared when they see us."


    "That''s just a trick!" Elduin insisted. He was convinced that the savage beastmen would come and surround them. Erolith felt something was not right about Elduin. He tried to touch Elduin''s heart to check on his purity.


    "Hands off!" Elduin slapped Erolith''s hand.


    "Ouch!" Erolith winced. "Elduin, what happened to you?"


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, Big Ero. I just¡­ I don''t know what is inside my head right now¡­" Elduin confessed. "I feel unsafe here, and I''m scared that you will get hurt, Big Ero¡­"


    Priest Erolith sighed. He patted Elduin''s head and put his hand on top of Elduin''s eyes. "With the gentle nature of Sacred Tree, shall my majestic king rest and recover from his anxiety. Rest well, my Elven King."


    The magic slowly engulfed Elduin, making him drowsy immediately. Elduin was already weak, but he used his remaining strength to hold Erolith''s hand. "Big Ero¡­ why?"


    "Little Eld, I do not know what lays in front of us. I need to recover the essence of the earth, but I don''t want to harm you. Don''t worry, if I died in Marduk Lake, you would be teleported instantly to the Sacred Tree in the Elven Kingdom," Erolith explained.


    "No, I¡­ I don''t want to let you¡­ go¡­" the magic sucked away Elduin''s consciousness yet again.


    "I don''t know if I will ever see you again, Little Eld¡­" Priest Erolith stared at his Little Eld, whom he loved so much. He kissed the Elven King gently before creating a spell that engulfed Elduin''s body. "With the protective nature of Sacred Tree, shall the Elven King be safe under her protection. Return to my mother, the Sacred Tree, when I am dead."


    ***


    A shadow formed in front of Erolith and unconscious Elduin. Maroch appeared in front of them with his arm crossed. He looked angry, even though he tried to mask his jealousy. Maroch pinched Priest Erolith''s chin and kissed his lips gently. "So you''ve decided to protect your Little Eld rather than letting him die here?"


    Priest Erolith stared at his Little Eld. After he and Urduk played in front of unconscious Elduin last night, Urduk said to him that they needed to have sex in Marduk Lake to retrieve the essence of the earth.


    It sounded ridiculous, indeed. But Urduk said that their semen was the sacrifice to obtain the essence of the earth from the god of fertility.


    Erolith didn''t want Elduin to see him having sex with Maroch/Urduk to retrieve the essence of the earth. Thus, he did this to Elduin.


    If he died because Urduk tricked him, then at least, Elduin would return back to the Elven Kingdom safely.


    "You promise not to pull him into this mess. I want to hold to your promise. As long as he doesn''t get hurt, and I can retrieve the essence of the earth, anything goes for me." Erolith replied.


    "Why are you so worried, anyway? Don''t you see that my tribe is scared of the elves?" Maroch said. He pulled Erolith to his embrace and encircled his hand around Erolith''s waist. "Do you want me to show you around first? Or you don''t want to wait anymore."


    "I have a question," Priest Erolith peered suspiciously. "Your tribe¡­ your brother¡­ you said that he died long ago. But he is alive and well now. You said that you are the corrupted beast for centuries, but your tribe seems to recognize you well."


    Maroch grinned and pinched Erolith''s cheek, "I will make it clear once we meet the village shaman. About me, my village and¡­ our bond."


    Priest Erolith was still suspicious, but he said nothing and nodded to agree since the situation was favouring for Maroch.


    [Hehe, I can''t wait to meet that village shaman, going to Marduk lake and finally let Urduk deflower my virgin chrysanthemum.]


    [Pupa: ... I will make sure not to give you this kind of world in the future, what a waste of an epic journey of elven and beast. You fill with smut scenes.]


    [Sshhh¡­ as long as the Breakmeter is increasing, right?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    "Now, let''s meet the village shaman," Maroch said. They walked out of the room, but before Maroch left the room with Erolith, he glanced at unconscious Elduin. He cancelled the magic that had been planted by Erolith previously, so Elduin would wake up and teleported straight to the Marduk Lake the moment his cock penetrated Erolith''s chrysanthemum.


    ''I have to make Elduin watch our fornication. His heartbreak will be my win, I will obtain my beautiful Erolith, and I shall rule the world once more.''


    ''My goal might be to corrupt the world, but I want to have someone by my side the moment I see the world is ruined. I don''t want to go through this torture alone¡­ not anymore.''


    ***


    Priest Erolith and Maroch entered a small hut that was supposed to be the village shaman''s hut. The strong smell of incense pricked Erolith''s nose, but he only showed a small frown.


    The village shaman was an old, brittle beastman. He wore a cloak made out of hays. He sat cross-legged. The moment Maroch and Erolith entered his hut, he looked up and squinted. Soon, he started crying out of sadness and joy. "You¡­ purest elf¡­ Maroch has finally found you¡­" the village shaman said with his hoarse voice.


    Maroch smiled and gently sat down in front of the village shaman. Priest Erolith sat beside Maroch, waiting for the village shaman to do something.


    "You said that I need to find the purest elf. I''ve finally found him. Tell me, what should we do now?" Maroch asked.


    The village shaman nodded and started burning some more incense. The smoke from the incense thickened, and the village shaman ordered them. "Close your eyes, and hold hands together. I will show you what happened centuries ago¡­ our extinction."


    Erolith and Maroch stared at each other''s eyes, then held hands together. They closed their eyes in full focus. More incensed were burned. After enough essence filled the air, Erolith started getting a vision of something¡­ something terrible that he would never do in his life.


    But it happened¡­ centuries ago.


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! The Elven Race''s superiority complex and the Extermination of Filthy Beasts.]

 Chapter 248: 9.21

    **Warning: some violent and disturbing scenes**


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! The Elven Race''s superiority complex and the Extermination of Filthy Beasts.]


    [From the title, I can sense something ominous.]


    [Pupa: Really? Why would you think that?]


    [I just have the feeling that the Elves in this world are quite¡­ racist.]


    Pupa checked the hidden plot by itself and confirmed.


    [Pupa: I will send the hidden plot in your head, this will be pretty heavy, so be prepared.]


    Pupa poured the hidden plot inside Yunyu''s head slowly, it knew the content of this hidden plot would be pretty heavy, so Pupa purposedly poured the plot slowly.


    Yunyu took a deep breath, and the first thing he saw in the hidden plot was¡­ blood. Blood flowing on the ground like a river, he heard screams and cries of women and children getting slaughtered by the elves.


    He was standing in the middle of a massacre done by the supposedly gentle and guarded elves.


    "No! Please spare my child!" a mother beastman said while hugging her sickly child. An elf soldier holding a sword looked down at this mother beastman like she was a disgusting flea.


    "You are all primitive animals, disgusting," the elf stabbed the mother beastman alongside her sickly child. The wailing and crying were so real for Yunyu because he knew that he couldn''t do anything. All of this was just a flashback of something that had happened long ago.


    The elf flicked his sword after stabbing the beastman because he was disgusted by the blood on his sword. Another elf came to him with the same blood-stained sword. He laughed at the dead mother and child beastman. "How many have you killed?"


    "Eight," the other elf answered. "These filthy savages really need to be exterminated. They are ugly and disgusting."


    "Indeed, look at their tribe. They skinned their enemies'' skin for a quilt or a tent. What a disgusting creature," they nodded in unisons.


    "Don''t you feel pity at these savage beasts?"


    "Not really, they deserve to be exterminated. We, the elves, have been graced by the mother earth to exterminate the pests. We are the superior race. We have the highest magic affinity, the longest age, and we are directly connected with mother nature."


    "Indeed, our Elven Priest is the messiah that brings peace upon the land."


    CLANK!


    Their attention was immediately drifted to two figure fighting in the middle of the massacre, the Elven King with his greatsword. His facial feature was quite similar to Elduin, so he assumed this Elven King was King Elduin''s ancestor.


    He pointed his greatsword towards the tiger beastman. "You are just a lowly beastman! Look at your savage tribe. They deserve to be exterminated!"


    Yunyu''s focus shifted at the beastman covered with wounds, but he still stood straight with full vitality.


    ''Maroch?!'' Yunyu was 100% certain that the tribe chief was Maroch. His face was the exact same. Even his growl and gaze were the same.


    [Maroch didn''t lie when he said that he died long ago.]


    [Pupa: Yes. Apparently, Maroch was really the tribe chief of the tiger tribe in the past. Before he turned into the beast of corruption, Urduk.]


    Yunyu looked around the dead beastmen. He noticed some familiar faces that he saw when he first entered Urduk''s village. Yunyu clenched his heart when he saw their lifeless bodies. Because when Yunyu saw them alive and well, they seemed to be scared of the elves.


    Maroch growled at the Elven King and shouted. "My tribe has nothing to do with you! We never hurt anyone from your Elven Kingdom! You have no reason to attack us!"


    "Oh, I do have reason to attack you," the Elven King said arrogantly. "We are the superior race, while you are just savage beastman, not different than a regular beast. You will only shed blood on the earth."


    "Your Majesty, we caught his weak little brother!" an elf soldier walked in with a scrawny boy in his clutch, "This is his little brother!"


    Maroch''s veins popped out immediately, his fangs grew bigger and sharper. "Release my brother!"


    "Big Brother, help me!" Mewro struggled, but he was weak compared to the elf soldier, and the elf soldier purposely tightened his clutch and made Mewro cried out of pain.


    "Mewro!" Maroch couldn''t hold it anymore, he dashed towards the soldier to save his brother, but the Elven King blocked the way and thrust his sword towards Maroch. Maroch was forced to retreat.


    He got even angrier when he could hear Mewro crying. Mewro had a fragile body. Even a clutch would actually hurt him. Without thinking twice, Maroch charged towards the Elven King again.


    "How many times should I tell you your resistance is futile!" The Elven King thrust his sword again, but Maroch skilfully jumped and stepped on the greatsword. He directed his sharp claw towards the Elven King''s neck, but when he was about to kill the Elven King, a protective barrier engulfed the king and pushed Maroch back.


    "Argh!" Maroch was pushed far. The Elven King was stunned for a moment. He looked towards the Elven Priest, his long-time friend. "Thank you so much, Euran."


    Elven Priest Euran nodded and sighed in relief, "It''s best for you to end this soon, Elyon. Kill that scrawny boy and kill everyone here. We don''t have much time. I don''t want to stay in this filthy place for so long."


    "Yes, Euran," the Elven King glanced at Mewro and grinned. "Kill them all because they are lowly things." The Elven King quickly slashed Mewro''s head, giving him a quick death.


    [NOOO! MEWROO!] Yunyu screamed as he tried to reach the dead beast boy. But he couldn''t touch Mewro because he was like a ghost here.


    "MEWROOO!" Maroch screamed out in desperation. He felt that his world had been shattered at this moment. He glared at the Elven King and Elven Priest and charged at them without tactic. All he wanted to do was to unleash his fury.


    Elven Priest Euran raised his staff and chanted. "With the powerful seal of the earth, grant my wish to protect my king, bind the filthy beast!"


    The ground beneath Maroch shook, and dozens of wood vines popped out. The vines bound Maroch, and he couldn''t move no matter how hard he struggled.


    Elven King Elyon walked towards Maroch and scoffed. "Be glad that you will be the one who sees your tribe''s extermination."


    Elven King Elyon stabbed Maroch in the stomach slowly, and he intentionally planted his sword. Maroch''s gaze started getting blurry, but he didn''t die quick. He saw how his people died under the Elven King and Elven Priest''s order.


    ''How can the supposedly beautiful and peaceful race kill us in cold blood like this?'' Maroch thought.


    ''We are indeed beastmen, but we never harm the elves. We only fight against fellow beastman, and we never hurt humans unless those humans attacked us first. Is mother nature really this cruel?''


    ''I¡­ I cannot accept this. I refuse to accept this. I want justice¡­. I want justice!''


    Maroch died in a slow and painful death, seeing his tribe getting massacred with torment in his heart. The moment he died, he heard a voice calling him.


    ''Maroch, are you angry?''


    Maroch didn''t know who was talking to him, but since he asked the question, Maroch replied, ''I am angry! I am more than angry! This is injustice! Those elves attacked us without reason except because they are the superior race! Mother nature is really evil!''


    ''Then, if you had abandoned the mother nature, come and embrace me¡­'' a shadow appeared in front of Maroch, Maroch couldn''t fathom what was in front of him, ''I am Urduk, the corrupted.''

 Chapter 249: 9.22

    ''Then, if you had abandoned the mother nature, come and embrace me¡­'' a shadow appeared in front of Maroch, Maroch couldn''t fathom what was in front of him, ''I am Urduk, the corrupted.''


    ''The corrupted?'' Maroch asked.


    ''I am solely created by my master, God Han Ye, to be his representative to corrupt the world. But I need a real body to contain myself, and I need the body of a tormented creature to live.''


    ''Maroch, you are the one suitable for me. Don''t you see how that evil Elven King and Elven Priest killed your entire tribe? And that Elven King decapitated your brother without remorse. Are you going to let this happen? Do you want them to kill everyone?''


    ''You want justice, right?'''' Urduk asked.


    ''Yes¡­'' Maroch answered.


    ''Embrace me then. You will be the beast of corruption. Together, we shall destroy everything on the earth, including the elves. We will make them our slaves and feast upon their frail body.''


    Maroch stared at the corrupted shadow for a moment. He knew that he had lost everything unjustly, and his tormented soul would be a vengeful spirit in the end. Because he couldn''t forgive the Elven Priest and Elven King, he accepted the shadow. ''Take my body. I want to avenge my tribe and my little brother¡­''


    ''Good, God HanYe will be very pleased with your willingness,'' the shadow said. He entered Maroch''s body and began the process of merging their soul together.


    ***


    Elven King Elyon and Elven Priest Euran returned to the Elven Kingdom with complete victory. Again, they had killed another beast tribe and was hailed as the messiah of the Sacred Tree.


    They were planning to continue doing this until the Elven King Elyon suddenly started acting weird. He became erratic, and the previously mighty king slowly descended into madness for an unknown reason.


    Meanwhile, Elven Priest Euran also suddenly isolated himself. He rarely left his house and never opened his door for anyone who asked for healing or help. Little did they know, the Elven Priest Euran was now on his bed with a beastman that Elven King had killed a few weeks ago, Maroch.


    "Ah! Ah! S¡ªSlowly!" Euran moaned when Maroch thrust deeper and faster. He was naked and covered in sweat.


    Maroch grinned when he thrust in. "Elyon must''ve been brokenhearted right now. He loves you, you know that, right?"


    "Ahhh, I don''t care! He will never touch me anyway. Come, fuck me harder!" Euran yelled. Maroch moved faster, and after a brief moment, Euran screamed and ejaculated, followed by Maroch. Maroch shot all his corruption essence inside the Elven Priest.


    Euran was too tired to think. He had been doing this with the beast for a while and enjoyed every part of it. He didn''t understand how this beast could live again, but he forgot about his question and just enjoyed the moment since he was drowning in pleasure.


    Maroch/Urduk checked on Euran''s heart. When he saw the ink spot in Euran''s heart that started spreading around his heart, Maroch was finally sure that the Elven Priest had been defiled. His heart was not pure anymore.


    ''Now¡­ I have to weaken the Sacred Tree.'' Maroch planned.


    ***


    "Your Majesty, the Sacred Tree is weakening. We have to retrieve the essence of the earth in Marduk Lake," Euran said to King Elyon.


    King Elyon was already suspicious of Priest Euran because the shadow always came to him at night and whispered that Euran had another lover.


    "Then, let''s go and retrieve it, just the two of us," Elyon said.


    Euran and Elyon went on a journey far east to the Marduk Lake. But along the way, the seed of doubt between Euran and Elyon slowly grew. In the end, Elyon killed Euran in a fit of rage after discovering that Euran had had sex with a filthy beast. Then, Elyon killed himself because of his own grief. He killed his loved one.


    The Elven Priest and Elven King died before they could reach their destination to the Marduk Lake.


    When Maroch/Urduk was about to take over the world and enslave the elves, Sacred Tree immediately appointed a new Elven Priest and Elven King to save the elves. Although the new Elven King died in the end after fighting against Maroch/Urduk. The Elven Priest had successfully sealed the beast of corruption for a century. The Sacred Tree will automatically recover the essence of the earth.


    Thus, it became almost like a mandatory test every few centuries when the beast of corruption, Urduk, was released from his chain and wreak havoc again. The appointed Elven King and Priest would need to retrieve the essence of the earth by sealing Urduk or personally go to Marduk Lake to retrieve it.


    Centuries had passed, and Maroch/Urduk never succeeded to destroy the world, but the Sacred Tree also had its limit. It had lost its power to retrieve the essence of the earth.


    If Erolith and Elduin couldn''t retrieve the essence of the earth, then the Sacred Tree would die alongside the newborn elves.


    Thus, Elduin and Erolith''s success was determinant to save the world.


    [So, this is a cursed cycle that forces the Elven Priest and King to retrieve the essence of the earth to save the Sacred Tree, but Urduk will always come between them and taint their heart, right?]


    [Pupa: Correct. Fortunately, Urduk never succeeded. But in every cycle, he would kill the Elven King, and the Elven Priest would seal Urduk once more. This is an endless cycle of hell.]


    [Then, how about the essence of the earth?]


    [Pupa: Once Urduk died, the essence of the earth will automatically return to the Sacred Tree. In fact, no Elven King and Priest before you has ever reached Marduk Lake. So, nobody knows what the essence of the earth is and how to personally retrieve it from Marduk Lake without the Sacred Tree''s help. This world is an endless cycle of hatred and revenge.]


    [¡­ what a painful world to live in, is this all created by Han Ye?] Yunyu asked. [That shadow said to Maroch that he was created by God Han Ye. So, Han Ye is a¡­ god?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know. Perhaps, there is this unknown deity called Han Ye that created Urduk.]


    [But why would a deity create such a painful world?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know¡­.]


    Yunyu was unsure whether this God Han Ye they were talking about was the same Han Ye in his real world. Because when he entered that backup world, Taewoo and Kibum had Han Ye''s face.


    [This is confusing and scary, Pupa. And I thought we are in a fun and happy quick transmigration story.]


    [Pupa: Everything has a consequence. Do you think those whom you left behind after your Quick Transmigration will forget you immediately? Like a butterfly effect, your action in each world give an impact.]


    Yunyu was silenced. He didn''t know who Han Ye really was and their past together. But if Han Ye could create such a thing, he must have been tormented for a long time. Yunyu clenched his pained heart.


    [Pupa, whenever I remember about Han Ye, my heart always hurt.]


    *Hidden plot end*


    Yunyu opened his eyes and was surprised because he was teleported to a small lake in the middle of a thick forest. His eyes observed around in confusion. Yunyu was surprised when a strong hand hugged him from behind.


    Urduk''s rubbed his cheek on Priest Erolith''s cheek, then whispered. "Priest Erolith, we are in Marduk Lake."


    ***


    Please check out my new spirity book, 10 chapters Mass release will be on Friday, 2 April.


    *The Raven Loves A Black Swan*


    You can check it on my profile or search it in webnovel!


    Thank you!


    You will not be disappointed, satisfaction guaranteed!


    Unsatisfied reader will get a free kiss from author! :*

 Chapter 250: 9.23 (Semi R-18)

    *Getting Railed and Watched by Your Male God! (1)*


    Maroch/Urduk rubbed his cheek on Priest Erolith''s cheek, then whispered. "Priest Erolith, we are in Marduk Lake."


    Priest Erolith saw a small, shallow lake with a throne in the middle. In fact, rather than a lake, it was more like a wide pond. The throne was made out of wood vines, and flowers were budding around it and on the throne. It was actually beautiful and serene. Like a place for lovers to embrace each other.


    Priest Erolith was inevitably captivated by the beautiful throne. Urduk, who saw this, grinned in joy. "Do you like it? This is a sacred place for God Han Ye. In this place, he had a lover that he always embraced in warmth."


    Urduk seemed to be sad when he started talking about God Han Ye. "But he disappeared long ago after creating me, only giving me the mission to find the purest elf and corrupt this world."


    "For centuries, I''ve searched and tested the Elven Priests, and none of them had a pure heart. They would be corrupted once they had sex with me. They will be addicted, like a whore in heat," Urduk said. He then caressed Priest Erolith''s cheek. "But you, Erolith. You are untainted and will always stay pure. You are far from the word ''filthy'' and ''whore''. You are the purest of them all."


    [¡­ Should I tell him?]


    [Pupa: Try it, I want to see his reaction if he knows that you are a hoe.]


    [Okay, never mind. I imagine it, and it doesn''t look pretty at all.]


    Urduk gently carried Priest Erolith in his arm, and he walked on water. They crossed the lake until Urduk stopped in front of the throne. Urduk put Priest Erolith on the throne gently. He then carefully stepped back and seemed to chant something before saying.


    "My Lord, Han Ye, you asked me to bring you the purest and precious one. This is Erolith Virdhitas, the purest Elven Priest. His heart stays true even after I defiled and tempted him many times."


    Slowly, the budding flowers around the throne bloomed beautifully, showing its dazzling colours. The flowers on the throne crept on top of Priest Erolith''s head and the vines intertwined to make a vine crown, adorned with many beautiful blooming flowers on it.


    When the vine crown sat on top of Erolith''s head, a light shone from above, showering Priest Erolith with a gentle sparkle.


    "Beautiful, truly a beautiful sight¡­" Urduk commented. He adored the beauty whose virginity would be gone soon. Because Urduk was ready to fuck this pure priest senseless. The only way to manually retrieve the essence of the earth was by¡­


    By planting the seed of corruption inside the purest one, the semen would turn into the essence of the earth inside the purest one''s body. But giving the Elven King and Elven Priest the earth''s essence was not his real intention.


    Maroch/Urduk found himself to be bored with this endless cycle of torment. He wanted to be free. He wanted to end his own torment and transfer this corrupted status to someone else. And he knew how to do it.


    He needed to put someone in absolute grief and torment and let that man stab him out of spite and revenge. The attacker would be the new corrupted, and Urduk would turn a regular beastman with Maroch''s body.


    And Elduin was the perfect replacement of this, since he was filled with anger and jealousy, especially after this.


    ''I will let Elduin trapped in this purgatory forever while I have fun with Priest Erolith somewhere else, Ahahaha!'' Urduk thought excitedly


    Urduk had bound the conscious Elduin near the throne and put an invisible spell on the Elven King. Thus, Priest Erolith wouldn''t see Elduin, though Elduin could watch them fornicate shamelessly in front of him. "What do you think, Elven King? I will take his virginity in front of you right now."


    When the crown was placed on Yunyu''s head, he was numb immediately. Because he saw Urduk slowly turned into another man. A man who was breathtakingly handsome, tall, with a black-golden robe. He had jet black hair, with an ancient golden hairpiece on top of his head.


    He had scarlet eyes, and he had a malicious grin on his face. Although there was a slight difference with his male idol, Yunyu was sure that he was facing Han Ye right now.


    [Han¡­ Ye?]


    Han Ye didn''t reply, but he ambled towards Yunyu. He was unsure whether it was the real Han Ye, or he just saw a mirage. But somehow, his heart got connected automatically with this guy. Yunyu''s senses slowly dwindled, and he was saying things inside his inner consciousness.


    [Han Ye¡­ I miss you¡­] Yunyu said subconsciously. [Please forgive me, I did it because I love you¡­]


    He was not seeing Urduk right now. He saw his loved one, Han Ye.


    [Pupa: Why are you, dazed? Oi, spicy chicken, answer me!] Pupa tried to wake Yunyu up because he seemed to be hypnotized. Usually, Yunyu would giggle or said something stupid when he was about to do it with the master of the world.


    But Yunyu was silent as if he had given everything up.


    Urduk felt something was wrong when Yunyu suddenly stretched his hand as if wanting to embrace Urduk. The corrupted beast got excited and opened his arm wide, and embraced Yunyu. He kissed Yunyu gently and said. "You seem to be ready for me, Priest Erolith."


    "I love you¡­" Yunyu said. "I really love you. Please don''t question my devotion to you. It hurts me¡­"


    Urduk frowned. He never expected Priest Erolith to be this intoxicated. "Do you really love me?" Urduk asked.


    "I do. Now take me, because we''ve been separated for too long, we are fated to be together forever, remember?" Yunyu said.


    [Pupa: Ding! Urduk''s Fatemeter increases to 100%! Congratulations, host, may the god of love blessed you with eternal happiness!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Elduin''s Fatemeter increases to 85%. This is the Bonus Fatemeter for unlocking the hidden plot. Congratulations, host!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 80%! I think the Breakmeter will increase as long as you can get to Marduk Lake and get fucked by Urduk. I think this is the only way to collect the Essence of the Earth manually.]


    [Pupa: Oi, did you listen to me? You have so many notifications! Wake up, Yunyu!]


    Pupa bombarded Yunyu with notifications, which Yunyu didn''t seem to hear at all. He seemed to be in a hallucination of seeing someone else, not Urduk.


    Pupa was also surprised when he saw Elduin''s Fatemeter got triggered. This meant that Elduin was actually here with them. Pupa scanned around and sensed Elduin tied up in front near the throne. He was literally standing in front of the throne, but he couldn''t do anything except watching his Big Ero being fucked by this corrupted beast.


    Pupa was contemplating whether it should tell Yunyu about this. But it remembered that Yunyu was practically deaf right now. No matter how hard Pupa tried, Yunyu wouldn''t listen for now.


    Yunyu folded his legs to hug Urduk''s waist and pulled him closer. Yunyu slowly unbuttoned his shirt and played with his nipple. "Suck my nipple. I love it when you mark me, Han Ye."

 Chapter 251: 9.24 (R-18)

    *Getting Railed and Watched by Your Male God! (1)*


    Yunyu folded his legs to hug Urduk''s waist and pulled him closer. Yunyu slowly unbuttoned his shirt and played with his nipple. "Suck my nipple. I love it when you mark me, Han Ye."


    "Han Ye?" Urduk paused for a moment. He thought he heard it wrong. Priest Erolith called him Han Ye once more, which confirmed his suspicion.


    Priest Erolith saw him as God Han Ye. Urduk was disheartened for a moment, he didn''t know what was inside Priest Erolith''s head right now, but at least, he didn''t need to force the Elven Priest to give his virginity.


    Besides, Urduk already had a plan after King Elduin was corrupted.


    After he ejaculated inside Priest Erolith, the Sacred Tree would automatically retrieve the earth essence back inside its body by teleporting Priest Erolith and leaving King Elduin here. Maroch/Urduk, who had been cleansed out of corruption, would follow Priest Erolith and teleport alongside Erolith back to Sacred Tree.


    After they teleported to the Sacred Tree, he would take Priest Erolith away with him and start a new life as a regular beastman and elf. While at the same time, Elduin would be trapped in this purgatory forever as a corrupted soul. Thus, he had successfully obtained Priest Erolith as his mate and successfully got rid of his competitor, King Elduin.


    Erolith fiddled with his nipple and moan coquettishly, "Ah¡­ Han Ye, what''s taking you so long? My nipple is itchy. I want you to suck it¡­"


    "With pleasure," Urduk turned his body into regular beastman again and sucked Erolith''s nipple. "Ahnn! H¡ªHan ye, gentle, you can be too impatient sometimes¡­" Erolith said, but he raised his chest as if offering his nipple for Urduk to suck harder.


    Urduk sucked and started nibbling on Erolith''s nipple until it was cherry red and swollen. He did it with the other one as well, and Erolith got two swollen nipples.


    Erolith erotically fondled his swollen cherry nipples and grinned mischievously. "It''s been a while, eh? You said you like this world the most, you kinky beast~."


    Urduk didn''t understand what Priest Erolith was saying. The Priest was hallucinating for sure for an unknown reason. But it was alright for Urduk, as long as Priest Erolith felt pleasure, just like him.


    Urduk continued kissing down until he stopped on Elduin''s navel. He slowly unbuttoned Erolith''s pants and pulled them down. Erolith had pale and thin skin, which was really beautiful in Urduk''s eyes.


    Slowly, Urduk licked the pink tip of Erolith''s cock. "Aaahhh! S¡ªSlowly, You know that you can be too rough when you turn into Urduk or Maroch. Remember, your tongue is slightly barbed."


    ''What is he talking about? Turning into me? God Han Ye can turn into me or Maroch? Priest Erolith surely is hallucinating wild things¡­'' Urduk thought. But he understood that his tongue might be too barbed even after he turned into a regular beastman.


    Thus, he skipped the fellatio and directly unbuttoned his pants. His erect big cock rested on top of Priest Erolith''s cock. He rubbed their cocks together and whispered. "Do you like it?"


    "Hnn¡­ Of course, I do. No matter how many times we did this, it always felt good," Priest Erolith said. He took the initiative to kiss Urduk and stroked Urduk''s cock with his fingers. "Come on, I am more than impatient for this."


    Urduk grinned. He had an idea, so Elduin could see how his cock rammed inside Erolith''s ass. He lifted Erolith and sat on the throne. Then he let Erolith sat on his lap, directly facing the invisible and bound Elduin.


    He hugged Erolith from behind and used his other hand to loosen Erolith''s virgin chrysanthemum. Urduk used magic to lube his fingers, and slowly, he penetrated Erolith''s chrysanthemum with a finger.


    "Ah!" Erolith winced, but the pain was only in the initial stage. Soon after, Erolith was enjoying the finger and demanded more. "Han Ye, more¡­"


    Urduk slowly put the second finger and then the third. He penetrated deep inside and hit Erolith''s Erogenous spot. "Ahh! Han Ye, I cannot wait anymore. Just fuck me right now, ram my slutty hole!"


    Urduk took out his fingers and slowly positioned his fully erect cock under the twitching chrysanthemum, then he slowly thrust inside. His bulbous tip stretched Erolith''s hole, and Erolith groaned. "AHH! Damn, Han Ye, your tip is always the hardest part to fit in!"


    "Bear with it, honey," Urduk said. He kissed Erolith''s neck, and he slowly sat Erolith down until his cock thrust deeper and deeper until it was all in.


    Erolith''s eyes rolled up for a second. It was so big inside him that it made him even more intoxicated. "It''s good¡­ it''s so good¡­"


    Urduk lifted Erolith''s butt slowly slammed it down until his cock hit that erogenous zone hard. "AH!" Erolith trembled because of the incredible pleasure.


    Urduk continued doing this until Erolith was comfortable. Then he started ramming his cock inside Erolith in a fixed tempo.


    Pa. Pa. Pa. Pa.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahnn!" Erolith moaned lasciviously in every thrust, but he wanted more. He wanted faster and harder. "Han Ye, harder, I want you to fuck me harder!"


    Urduk scoffed and taunted Erolith. "So slutty, are you really the Elven Priest?"


    "Ah! Of course, I am your slutty elf in this world, remember?" Erolith replied.


    Getting incited by such word, Urduk grabbed Erolith''s inner thighs and opened his thighs widely, so Elduin could see clearly how Erolith was fucked by the corrupted beast.


    "Feel this, Erolith."


    Urduk suddenly thrust deep inside and then continuously rammed inside Erolith''s chrysanthemum. His pace got faster and faster until Yunyu felt that his inside was so full and hot, "AAHH! Ah! Hyah! Han Ye, it''s so good, Ahhhh!"


    PA! PA! PA! PA! PA!


    Urduk and Erolith were sweating, and the tempo seemed to be faster and rougher.


    "Ahhh! Ah! Ah! H¡ªHan Ye, I can''t hold this any longer."


    Urduk tightened his grip around Erolith''s inner thighs. "I will cum inside you, Erolith."


    "Yes, feed me with your white honey. Nghhh, I can''t¡ª" Erolith ejaculated first, followed with Urduk, who bit Erolith''s shoulder gently before shooting inside the Elven Priest''s chrysanthemum many times.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 90%.]


    Erolith could feel the massive amount of white honey inside his belly, and it bulged slightly. "Uhh¡­ it''s so full inside me¡­"


    Priest Erolith''s gaze was blurred. He was resting weakly on top of Urduk''s chest, still with Urduk''s cock plugging his chrysanthemum.


    They were breathing heavily until Urduk decided to open the bind on Elduin and revealed to Priest Erolith that his beloved Elven King watched their fornication.


    Yunyu was in bliss for a moment, his blurred gaze slowly recovered, and he could see what was in front of him.


    He widened his eyes when he saw a man standing in front of him with furious scarlet eyes as if he was ready to kill Yunyu. The same jet black hair, scarlet eyes, exceptional handsomeness¡­ and he was holding an elven greatsword.


    [H¡ªHan Ye? But¡­ how could there be two Han Ye!?]


    "My beloved Big Ero, you just tainted my pure Big Ero¡­" Elduin glared at Erolith and Urduk, but he pointed his greatsword at Urduk. "I will kill you!"

 Chapter 252: 9.25

    "My beloved Big Ero, you just tainted my pure Big Ero¡­" Elduin glared at Erolith and Urduk, but he pointed his greatsword at Urduk. "I will kill you!"


    After he got caught red-handed, Yunyu finally snapped out of his daze. Han Ye''s face on both Urduk and Elduin slowly disappeared. He saw Elduin and Urduk with their original faces again.


    [W¡ªWas I hallucinating? I literally saw two Han Ye!]


    [Pupa: Yes. I''ve been trying to reach you, but you didn''t hear me at all.]


    [Then, what happened before? I was suddenly hallucinating. I saw Han Ye replacing both Elduin and Urduk. Just like what happened in that backup world with Taewoo and Kibum.]


    [Pupa: I''m not sure, but it seems that you have been hallucinating for an unknown reason, maybe it has something with the throne or the Marduk Lake in general. Maybe this is one of the worlds in your past life, where you have to fill the Ragemeter, just like in the backup world.]


    [Pupa: Also, you kept saying weird things, like Han Ye turning into Urduk and saying obscene things I don''t want to replay, disgusting.]


    [Pupa: Oh, you also got so many notifications. Here it is¡­ Breakmeter is 90%, Elduin''s Fatemeter is 85%, and Urduk''s Fatemeter already reached 100%. Congratulations, hoe.]


    [Wait, Breakmeter is already 90%, so the key to complete this world was really by collecting Urduk''s essence and turn it into the essence of the earth?]


    [Pupa: Yes¡­ it is basically porn with plot.]


    [Which spicy chicken author thinks this is a good idea? I want to thank him.]


    [Pupa: Definitely not my favourite author.]


    Yunyu and Pupa bickered for a moment, but it was not for long. Because Elduin would literally kill him right now. Pupa told Yunyu that Elduin had been chained, unable to move, but could see Elven Priest Erolith getting fucked by the corrupted beast.


    Realizing what he had done, Erolith tried to separate himself from Urduk, but before he could even get up, Urduk thrust deep inside Erolith, hitting the sensitive spot and making him groan again. "Ahhh!"


    "Look at this. He loves it when I thrust inside. Your Big Ero is mine! Ahahaha!" Urduk laughed full of mockery toward Elduin, who had been wearing a green hat the whole time.


    The aura around Elduin gradually turned darker, and his Elven Greatsword had corruption energy flowing out of it.


    Elduin had been corrupted.


    [Pupa, can Elduin be saved even after all this mess? I already see a thick corruption aura around him¡­]


    [Pupa: He is not completely blackened yet. But he is blind in jealousy. If he successfully kills Urduk here in a fit of rage, he will be the next corrupted one. And his soul would be stuck here forever.]


    [Then I will find a way to stop it! Elduin is a good king, and his presence in the Elven Kingdom is important!]


    [Pupa: Well, since you have collected the essence of the earth inside your belly, the Sacred Tree will summon you back to its trunk soon. Just make sure you can stop Elduin from killing the corrupted beast, and the Sacred Tree will teleport you back.]


    "E¡ªElduin, calm down!" Priest Erolith struggled to get up. Urduk''s cock was still deep inside his ass. "Let go, you filthy beast!" Erolith struggled.


    Urduk was angry when Erolith called him a beast. Priest Erolith had obviously enjoyed their time together. How could he say that?


    Urduk smirked at Elduin, and he licked Erolith''s neck. "Your Big Ero tastes amazing, like a sweet peach. Too bad, I am the first one to taste him."


    Elduin had almost lost all his rationality. He pointed his Greatsword towards Urduk. "Stay still, Big Ero. I will kill this filthy beast first."


    "No! Don''t kill him! It is his intention! You will be corrupted if you kill him!" Erolith yelled. But Elduin already lost his rationality. "I don''t care if I will be corrupted, but I have to kill this filthy beast for touching you, Big Ero."


    Elduin charged towards Urduk and Erolith, but he specifically pointed the knife on Urduk''s head. "Elduin! Stop this!" Erolith yelled at Elduin. But he didn''t want to listen. He charged straight at the unmoving Urduk who had been waiting for Elduin to stab him, so he could transfer all this corruption to Elduin and live happily ever after with Erolith.


    Knowing there was no other way to prevent Elduin to suffer endless torment, Erolith used all his remaining strength to jump out of Urduk''s embrace to stop Elduin. Urduk thought that Erolith wouldn''t have enough strength to do anything after their rough session. When he saw Erolith jumped, he yelled. "DON''T!"


    "Don''t do this, Little Eld!" Erolith jumped and shielded Urduk from the sword. "Urk!"


    "EROLITH!" Urduk screamed when he saw the Elven Greatsword pierced Erolith''s heart. Priest Erolith spurted out blood from his mouth, which stained Elduin''s face.


    Elduin was dazed when he saw his Elven Greatsword pierced Big Ero''s heart. He hurriedly pulled the sword, but his Big Ero couldn''t be saved anymore.


    Elduin''s body started trembling, and he was in too much mental shock to do anything at this point. "I¡­I killed my Big Ero¡­"


    Elven King Elduin''s tears streamed down on his cheek. He didn''t understand what really happened and what was inside his Big Ero''s heart. "Why¡­ I have been in love with you since forever, Big Ero. Why did you protect him¡­"


    Erolith''s gaze was blurry, but strangely, he didn''t hurt after the initial pain. Erolith slowly walked towards Little Eld and hugged him. "I did not protect him. I protect you, Little Eld. I would rather die than let you get trapped here forever with eternal torment. Because I love you, Elduin Wynforest."


    Erolith''s body glowed with gentle light, and the light engulfed both him and Elduin. Urduk finally realized what would happen soon, the essence of the earth inside Erolith had formed, and he would return to Sacred Tree soon¡­ without him.


    Erolith would return back with Elduin, not him.


    And he would be trapped here again for centuries with eternal torment. Urduk rushed to separate Erolith and Elduin, but the woods around them suddenly attacked Urduk and bound him in place. Urduk struggled like a madman, desperate to leave with his loved one. "Erolith! Erolith, don''t leave me! I cannot live in this torment forever!"


    Erolith glanced at Urduk. He felt a burden in his heart because this essence of the earth inside him¡­ was Urduk''s.


    But his heart would always stay true to his childhood love, Elduin. Erolith smiled and said. "Forget me, Urduk."


    "EROLITHHH!" Urduk screamed out of desperation when the light around Erolith got bigger and brighter. Until he couldn''t see Erolith and Elduin''s figure anymore. A flash blinded Urduk''s eyes for a second, and the elves disappeared from the Marduk Lake.


    The woods around Urduk finally released him, but Urduk could only stare at the empty throne. Because he would be stuck in this place for a long time with torment and grief in his heart.


    Urduk sat on the throne. He could still feel the warmth of Erolith and the air of them making love in this throne. A tear dropped from Urduk''s eye, and he called his loved one again. "Erolith Virdhitas

 Chapter 253: 9.26

    Erolith and Elduin were to a place that they knew really well. Because they had visited this place once when they were crowned as the future Elven King and Elven Priest at the age of ten and eleven, respectively.


    They were inside the Sacred Tree, where they could hear the voice of the Sacred Tree. Erolith, who had been mortally wounded, fell on the ground after he teleported. "Big Ero, hang it there!" Elduin caught his Big Ero and wasted no time. He knew the chance was tiny, but he could still bring Big Ero to the Elven Doctor and¡­


    "It''s useless, Elduin. Don''t you see that I have been mortally wounded? No matter the amount of magic I persevere, I cannot be saved anymore¡­" Erolith smiled and caressed his Little Eld''s cheek. "You know that I''ve used up all my magic reservoir."


    "Big Ero¡­" Elduin felt helpless and guilty. If only he could control his rage, Big Ero would never get hurt. "Big Ero, please don''t leave me. If you leave me, I will never forgive myself! You are the only one I love, Big Ero!"


    Elduin started crying again, like the spoiled kid he was when they were kids. "Big Ero¡­ what should I do if you leave me alone¡­"


    "Little Eld, you are an adult already, albeit still a young king. But I believe you can be the wisest king for the elves," Erolith replied.


    [Okay, now, why don''t I feel pain at all? I''ve been literally stabbed in the heart. I feel like we are in some corny soap opera that took me the whole scene to finally die.]


    [Pupa: I''ve wanted to tell you something since we''ve teleported here, but you are too busy with your melodrama. Look at the wood altar.]


    Yunyu glanced at the wood altar, and he was surprised when he saw a female figure made out of wood. She had vines as her hair and had a smile on her face as if she was watching a good, live soap opera.


    [Pupa: That is the Sacred Tree spirit, she has been standing there, watching you since the moment you teleported here with Elduin. Based on my body scan on you just now, your body is in perfect health, and the wound on your heart will be healed soon.]


    [Really? This world is really confusing.]


    The Sacred Tree spirit was watching the regular drama inside this world. She sighed in wonder. "Elven King, you can''t keep embracing the Elven Priest Erolith forever. He needs to rest first before the wound is healed, you know."


    Both Elduin and Erolith looked at the Sacred Tree spirit, who suddenly appeared casually. This was the first time the Elven King and Elven Priest saw the Sacred Tree spirit. Because Sacred Tree only communicated with her voice rather than showing her true appearance.


    "Sacred Tree Spirit?" Elduin asked, unsure if it was really her.


    "I am, my name is Elleneth. A pleasure to meet you, Elven King Elduin, Elven Priest Erolith," Elleneth the Sacred Tree Spirit introduced herself. She approached the elves and touched Priest Erolith''s hand. "Elven King Elduin, your beloved will not die here. But he needs to be healed here for a while," Elleneth said.


    "R¡ªReally?! My Big Ero will not die?" Elduin, who had been in despair for a while, finally brightened again.


    "You should leave now and return back in a year," Elleneth said.


    "A YEAR?!" Elduin was shocked, but Elleneth nodded lightly and pointed at Priest Erolith. "Elven Priest has been stabbed right in his heart. He needs time to finally healed up inside this Sacred Tree. Luckily, he has the essence of the earth inside him, though." Elleneth said.


    Elduin''s gaze darkened again when he remembered that corrupted beast because the Sacred Tree Spirit just told him that Big Ero was saved because of that bastard.


    But right now,  the most important thing was Big Ero''s safety. Thus, Elduin yielded and nodded. "Please take care of Big Ero," Elduin said. He stared at his Big Ero and kissed his hand gently. "I will return as a good king, Big Ero. Please promise to marry me after one year."


    "Elduin, I cannot marry¡ª"


    "I refuse to leave until you promised to marry me!"


    Priest Erolith felt helpless when Elduin became stubborn again. He was usually magnanimous and patient for his people, but he would always act like a little boy in front of Erolith.


    Priest Erolith glanced at Elleneth the Sacred Tree spirit, searching for an answer. The Sacred Tree smiled and nodded at the answer.


    Priest Erolith rolled his eyes and nodded. "Okay, Elduin, I will marry you, but I don''t want the Elven Kingdom to be ruined because of our marriage. You must be the best king that everybody loves in one year and return back to me. Promise me."


    King Elduin nodded without hesitation. "As long as you promise to marry me, Big Ero."


    Elleneth finally teleported King Elduin back to the Elven Kingdom while lifting Erolith with the gentle embrace of nature. Erolith was lifted in the air and placed on a bed full of leaves as bedding.


    Elleneth sat on the wood beside Priest Erolith and used her left hand to support her cheek. She drooped low and sighed. "Master Yunyu, I don''t know what is happening here? Why is Master Han Ye not showing up with you?"


    "Huh?!" Yunyu, who had been acting as Priest Erolith, finally broke his acting and gawked when Elleneth suddenly said that. "W¡ªWhat did you say?! You know my real name?!"


    Elleneth was also surprised by Yunyu''s overaction. She scrunched her brows in confusion. "Of course, Master Yunyu, you can be funny sometimes. You visited this world regularly long ago, but I don''t know what happened, and you stop coming with Master Han Ye."


    "Can you tell me what happened, Master? Usually, the world would reset once you finish playing around with Master Han Ye. But a few centuries ago, everything changed drastically, and I don''t know why am I stuck in this boring cycle," Elleneth said lightly. As if it was something ubiquitous.


    "Y¡ªYou know about Han Ye and me?" Yunyu asked. He shook his head because he thought he was hallucinating again right now.


    Elleneth shrugged lightly. She covered Yunyu''s mortal wound with her palm, and the wound magically closed in less than five seconds, then Yunyu returned back healthy. "You should be more careful about this, you know. You are my Master. I don''t want you to get hurt too much." Elleneth said.


    Elleneth glanced at Pupa, who should be invisible except for Yunyu. But Elleneth suddenly walked towards Pupa and hugged Pupa excitedly, making Pupa almost jump out of fright. "Ah, Cutiepie, I missed you so much! You are now a Pupa? Aww, you have a tough shell now. I missed you when you were a Larva. You had a squishy smushy body!"


    Pupa paused because such a thing never happened in its life. Someone else can see, touch and even chatted casually.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was too shocked to react to this jaw-dropping scene in front of him. "H¡ªHow could you see¡­"


    "Huh? What? Why are you questioning me? I am Elleneth! El¡ªle¡ªneth! Master Yunyu, don''t tease me like that! Hmph!"

 Chapter 254: 9.27

    "Huh? What? I am Elleneth! El¡ªle¡ªneth! Master Yunyu, don''t tease me like that! Hmph!"


    Pupa and Yunyu stared at each other, silently communicating with their eyes, like telepathy.


    [You know who is this girl?]


    [Pupa: No, do you?]


    [I don''t know either. But she looks pretty friendly and supportive. Maybe she is one of my fans! I''m getting popular nowadays!]


    [Pupa: You only have one fan in your real world.]


    [Hey! No need to shoot me down like that!]


    Since both Pupa and Yunyu didn''t know who this Sacred Tree spirit was, Yunyu asked first. "So, who are you again?"


    Elleneth was annoyed when her Master goofed around like this. Master Yunyu was known to be a tease. "It''s me, Elleneth! I''m the Sacred Tree Spirit that you created with your own hand! Master, how could you forget me? Did Master Han Ye rammed you too much until you become stupid?"


    [Oh missy, I really hoped so myself.]


    [Pupa: I can hear you, dumbass.]


    Yunyu cleared his throat. Since he was confused, he asked. "I really don''t know what you are talking about, Elleneth. I have no past memory about you, this world, and anything behind it."


    "Including Master Han Ye?" Elleneth asked.


    "¡­ There is no Master Han Ye in my memory," Yunyu replied.


    Elleneth gasped in shock as she covered her mouth with her palm exaggeratedly. "Are you really Master Yunyu? H¡ªHow could Master Yunyu forget Master Han Ye?! This is unbelievable! What happened?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" Yunyu was unsure with Han Ye either. His connection with Han Ye was just a male god and a fan in his real life. As much as he wished for Han Ye to notice him, it was highly unlikely. "I really don''t remember about Master Han Ye¡­"


    "Impossible.." Elleneth was in too much shock to react appropriately. She circled around Yunyu to observe whether there was something wrong with her Master. "Master, you are still playing as Elven Priest Erolith here. Do you at least have the memory of this world as well?"


    "No, except the fact that I have to complete the world by retrieving the Essence of the Earth, I have no other memory," Yunyu answered truthfully. He expected the OOC bell to ring and warned him not to get out of character.


    But strangely, there was no out of character bell. The words he said just now did not trigger the bell, so that meant this was intended to do.


    Elleneth was bewildered. She couldn''t believe how Master Yunyu could forget about Master Han Ye. But Master Yunyu didn''t seem to play or tease around. "Master, you''ve visited this world many times, but if you really don''t remember anything about this world, then let me introduce myself first."


    "My name is Elleneth, one of the five guardians that you''ve created to maintain the higher plane world. Higher plane worlds are those worlds that Master Han Ye created with a lot of energy. Hence, the world usually has many strong creatures or people with great ability," Elleneth explained.


    "Just like this world, this world has Urduk the corrupted beast, the Elven King and Priest, and also many formidable warriors and magician. Those worlds will be risky if someone cannot maintain order. Thus, you created and station me here to maintain the order. My job is to make sure that the plot will stay in line and you and Maste Han Ye can have a good time here."


    "Wait, so there are five of your kinds?!" Yunyu snipped. "But you are the first one that talked to me about this!"


    "Oh, that is because you''ve only met two of us. I think Elizabeth should''ve met you first before me. She tends to be reclusive and doesn''t talk much. But she is very dedicated to her job and to you, Master!" Elleneth said. "In fact, I think I am the closest one to you, so I can talk casually with you!"


    This time, Pupa was the first one to react. "Elizabeth?!"


    "What? Who is Elizabeth?" Yunyu asked Pupa.


    Pupa opened its data and rereading the world plot of the first world. Although it was primarily unmentioned, there was one paragraph in the first world plot that mentioned Saintess''s name.


    ''Saintess Elizabeth, a young Saintess from an unknown place¡­''


    Pupa finally confirmed it and replied to Yunyu. "Elizabeth is the name of the Saintess in our first world."


    "Ah yes! Elizabeth said that she likes her job as Saintess. She wants to meet you, Master Yunyu. But she is shy and reclusive, so all she can do is watching from afar and making sure the world is in order, so you can play around with Maste Han Ye in that world, who is the future saint, Saint Michael."


    Yunyu was astonished right now. In the first world, he never met the Saintess in the flesh. If she really was the same spirit as Elleneth¡­


    "Did she killed herself to make the story progress for Han Ye and me?" Yunyu asked.


    "Hm¡­probably. But do not worry, we never really die unless you died, Master Yunyu. We will return back once you restart the world again," Elleneth said lightly. "Well, since Master Yunyu doesn''t remember Master Han Ye. I suppose Master Han Ye is not residing in Elduin or Urduk''s body, right?"


    "I¡ªI don''t know, when I had sex with Urduk, I saw Elduin and Urduk with Han Ye''s face," Yunyu answered.


    "Oh, that is quite strange. Hm¡­ well, it''s okay, though. They are all Master Han Ye in the end." Elleneth stated. "Whether you have fun with Elduin or Urduk, they are all Master Han Ye''s souls. Master Han Ye loves you so much, Master Yunyu!"


    "¡­" Yunyu didn''t know whether he should be happy or not. He should be happy because he was a fan of Han Ye and a Hanyesexual. But whenever he remembered the pain that he caused to the twins in the backup world.


    ''What kind of love I have for him that made me hurt him this much¡­''


    ''If Han Ye really loved me, then why do I need to hurt and seal him? Am I the bad guy here?'' Yunyu thought.


    Elleneth got confused when he saw Master Yunyu''s depressed face. "Master, are you sad because you cannot remember Master Han Ye? Well, I know the history between you two! Let me tell you!"


    Elleneth was about to continue. She opened her mouth, but no voice came out of her mouth. She frowned, and the more she tried to tell Master Yunyu about Master Han Ye and their past together, the more she felt it hard to breathe.


    "What happened? Are you okay?" Yunyu asked.


    Elleneth finally zipped her mouth, and she could breathe properly again. "Master Yunyu, pardon me. Apparently, I cannot tell you about it."


    "Huh, why?"


    Elleneth shook her head helplessly and replied. "Master Han Ye doesn''t want me to tell you. He is still the God of all worlds, so he has complete control over me and other guardians. Master Han Ye intentionally stopped me from telling you about the past. I''m sorry."


    "But where is Master Han Ye? I see no one except us here," Yunyu asked.

 Chapter 255: 9.28

    "But where is Master Han Ye? I see no one except us here," Yunyu asked.


    "I don''t know either, but it seems that his power has finally gotten stronger after centuries. Because many centuries ago, we, the guardians, can sense overwhelming power every day, until one day, it just disappeared. Master Han Ye suddenly disappeared alongside you, Master Yunyu!"


    Elleneth glanced at Pupa and wondered. "Master, why do you need to bring Cutiepie right now? Is there a mission or something? The last time you visited this world, you said you have a mission to break Elduin and Urduk''s heart to fill something called Ragemeter. Cutiepie was just a larva back then."


    "Wait, who is Cutiepie?" Yunyu asked.


    Elleneth looked frustrated. She ruffled her hair and pointed at Pupa. "Masteerr! How could you even forget with your own pet system! Cutiepie is a fragile soul. It will cry if you say something like that!"


    Pupa and Yunyu stared at each other. Somehow, Pupa had a bad feeling about this. "You mean¡­ Pupa?"


    Elleneth rolled her eyes. "That is just its current stage right now. Don''t you remember that Cutiepie often runs around chasing you? Don''t you remember when Cutiepie was a larva, it often snuggled with you and praises you a lot?" Elleneth said.


    "WAIT, PUPA''S NAME IS CUTIEPIE!?"


    "YES!" Elleneth nodded vigorously. "You don''t even remember Cutiepie! What is wrong with you, Master! Its full name is Cutiepie69!" Elleneth thundered.


    ¡­


    "BWAHAHAHAHA!" Yunyu laughed so hard that he started rolling on the leaf bed. "Oh my god, Elleneth, do you know about its favourite words?"


    Elleneth looked confused with Master Yunyu''s sudden burst of a laugh. "Yes, Cutiepie often said it out loud. In the name of the moon, I shall punish you! Kyun~"


    "BWAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    "What? Why are you laughing, Master?" Elleneth frowned. "Cutiepie will cry if you laugh are laughing. Don''t you remember that Cutiepie cried when watching Doraemo¡ª"


    Elleneth was about to continue telling Yunyu about Pupa, but Pupa suddenly headbutted Elleneth. "Ouch! Cutiepie, what are you doing?!"


    "Don''t say anything! You are embarrassing me!" Pupa yelled. Actually, Pupa had also forgotten about its past. But Elleneth seemed to have a clear memory of the system.


    Yunyu felt his stomach cramped because of too much laughing, but it was a good laugh indeed. Yunyu wiped the tears in his eyes. He was still trying to hold his laughter. After he calmed down a bit, Yunyu asked. "So, based on your memory, Pupa is my pet system, and I jumped between worlds to play with Master Han Ye?"


    "Hm¡­ I don''t know much about the detail of your world hopping. But Master Han Ye created the world for you, Master Yunyu," Elleneth said. "I''m sorry, that is all I can say, Master. Because I can''t breathe after I said it, it is like a warning for me."


    "Ah, that¡­ so Master Han Ye is still alive?"


    "Of course! If Master Han Ye is dead, then everything will be destroyed. Including me, Cutiepie, all worlds, I mean, everything! Well, maybe except you," Elleneth replied. "Because he loves you so much, Master Yunyu. He will do anything for you!"


    The moment Elleneth said that Han Ye would do anything for Yunyu, Elleneth felt a big clump on her throat that prevented her from breathing. She tried to speak but couldn''t. As if the God had punished her for saying something prohibited.


    "Elleneth? Are you okay?" Yunyu became worried with Elleneth, he approached Elleneth, and the moment Yunyu touched Elleneth''s shoulder, the lump disappeared.


    Elleneth coughed plenty of times. She grasped Yunyu''s arm suddenly with fear in her eyes. "M¡ªMaster Yunyu, what did you do to Master Han Ye?"


    "Huh, W¡ªWhat happened?!"


    "Master Han Ye just punished me for telling the world ''love'' to you. He said that he hates you more than anything, and he will never forgive you," Elleneth said. She started crying because of the shattered love between her masters. "Master Yunyu¡­ Master Han¡­ Master Han Ye really loved you. What did you do to him?"


    ¡­


    Yunyu was silenced upon this revelation. He saw Elleneth, who was crying in despair. "Why are you crying?"


    "How can I not cry?!" Elleneth sobbed. "You two are¡­ are¡­"


    Again, the same thing happened to Elleneth. Han Ye prohibited her from speaking too much for Yunyu.


    Knowing that Elleneth was already hurting for telling him much information, Yunyu used the Elven magic and healed Elleneth''s pain. "With the gentle nature of the earth, heal and protect my spirit from harm."


    Elleneth slowly felt that her body was recovering and the clutch from Master Han Ye slowly loosened. After she was entirely free, Elleneth said. "Master Yunyu, I cannot say much about your life with Master Han Ye since Master Han Ye prohibited me from saying it. But all I can say is¡­ you might have forgotten about everything, but your heart will always know the truth."


    Elleneth slowly approached Pupa and hugged Pupa, "Cutiepie, I don''t know what mission you have right now with Master. But remember to always support him. You said to me once that you love Master so much! You even sang Barney song for him when you were a larva!"


    "I''d rather not to," Pupa said nonchalantly. "He is a spicy chicken host. It''s just my bad luck to get stuck with him."


    Elleneth giggled and rubbed Pupa''s tough shell. "You are such a cute tsundere, Cutiepie. Even if you say that I know that you cared a lot for Master Yunyu."


    "As if."


    Yunyu watched Pupa and Elleneth bickering, and he felt some sort of nostalgia. Maybe they did this in the past when everything looked better¡­


    Yunyu didn''t know what happened between him and Master Han Ye. Nor did he know whether his male God in real life was connected with this Master Han Ye or not. But one thing for sure, he wanted to find out the truth.


    Yunyu patted his butt and got up. He was determined to complete the world and find out the truth, also return back to his real world, of course. "Fine, since I don''t remember anything. Let''s just complete all worlds, and we might get the answer for this mystery!" Yunyu said excitedly.


    "Okay, let''s start by asking the obvious one. I need to get a clue for the later worlds! Elleneth, can you tell me which world has a guardian like you? Since I know that the first world has Saintess Elizabeth, now you, Sacred Tree Spirit Elleneth. But knowing the other three will help me in the future," Yunyu requested.


    "Oh, that is easy, there are Elizabeth, Elleneth¡ª" Elleneth paused and choked again, meaning that God Han Ye didn''t want her to spoil. "I''m sorry, Master. Master Han Ye wouldn''t let me say it."


    ''Sigh, Han Ye is so stingy, he doesn''t even let me get some clue.''


    "It''s alright. Well, I will need to complete this world nonetheless. I''ve collected the Essence of the Earth inside of me. What''s next?"


    "Since you''ve collected the essence of the earth, Master Yunyu should wait for nine months until you gave birth."


    ¡­


    "Huh? Giving birth?"


    "Of course!" Elleneth nodded excitedly. "The essence of the earth is just a fancy word of semen. Now that you''ve collected the essence of the earth, you will give birth to a baby! Tell me, whose baby is this? Will we see a little beastman or a little elf?"

 Chapter 256: 9.29

    "Your Majesty, this is not normal. You will get hate for doing this," A minister inside the Elven Palace protested after they heard their King''s request.


    King Elduin sat on his throne with a deep gaze to the ministers who tried to stop him. He had been a good king for them for one year. In one year, the previously passive Elven Kingdom had expanded far and wide.


    King Elduin ordered the Elven scouts to go and scout as many forest and lush jungle as possible. He focused more on building the kingdom, and it was deemed successful when the Sacred Tree Spirit gave the elves hundreds of sacred fruits every day. It was a sign that the elves would live prosperously for centuries.


    King Elduin become a very formidable king in just a short time after his travel. Many elven nobles tried to match their daughters to the King. But the Elven King didn''t even bat an eye on them.


    A year had passed since Elven King returned from his journey to the east. The journey was actually short, but the impact was significant for the Elven Kingdom.


    First, the Elven Priest, Priest Erolith Virdhitas, didn''t return to the Elven Kingdom with the Elven King. King Elduin said that Priest Erolith was currently residing inside the Sacred Tree to heal from his wound.


    They had successfully retrieved the essence of the earth, but King Elduin had changed so much after he returned. He became earnest in doing his job and worked really hard to improve the Elven Kingdom.


    He also became a bit reclusive and would immediately smash down any talk about replacing the Elven Priest or finding a queen for the throne.


    Elven King''s rejection of any marriage proposal led to this day, where the minister was shocked when King Elduin suddenly said. "I will announce to all of you about the future of the Kingdom and the name of my queen."


    The ministers were happy when the Elven King finally announced his choice. They thought King Elduin had accepted a proposal from a noble who wanted to marry their daughter to be the queen.


    "Your Majesty, may we know which noble girl you have chosen?" one minister asked.


    "Girl?" Elduin chuckled. "Your future queen will be Erolith Virdhitas."


    After King Elduin dropped the bomb, the ministers were furiously debating at each other, alongside begging their King to think about it twice. Because they needed royal princes and princesses. But King Elduin was stubborn, and his words were absolute.


    In the end, the ministers had to yield and let the King with his crazy idea of marrying Priest Erolith. Meanwhile, they started brewing some idea of giving the Elven King a concubine. Although it was never heard of because an elf would only fall in love once in their life, but they really need a royal prince or princess.


    ***


    King Elduin went inside the Sacred Tree for the first time after one year. He was both anxious and excited because he missed his Big Ero a lot. He walked towards the secret door of the Sacred Tree and recited. "I am Elven King Elduin Wynforest. I''m here to meet my soulmate again, Erolith Virdhitas."


    The wood door slowly opened, and when he stepped in, he immediately saw his Big Ero sitting on the bench. He was a bit plumper than one year ago but was still beautiful. In fact, in Elduin''s eyes, his Big Ero was always the most beautiful elf he ever saw.


    "Big Ero!" Elduin rushed to his Big Ero. He wanted to hug Big Ero. Because his heart longed for him. "Big Ero, I missed you so¡ª"


    "Ssshh!" Erolith shushed Elduin and pointed at the baby in his arm. It was a baby boy with a small tiger ear. The baby was nibbling on his own paw, sleeping peacefully. "It''s hard to make him sleep, don''t make me do it twice," Erolith said lightly.


    "Big Ero¡­ whose baby is this?" Elduin asked. He had a bad feeling about this, but he tried to hold onto his belief that Big Ero was a man. He shouldn''t be able to¡­


    "This is my son, Elduin. His name is Merrath," Erolith replied.


    Elduin stared at the baby, and his gaze darkened. His teeth gnashed, trying his best not to lose control here. "So this is that bastard beast''s child¡­"


    Elleneth, the Sacred Tree spirit, suddenly appeared in front of them and responded to Elduin. "Well, Merrath is a Sacred Beast, the beast born from the essence of Legendary Corrupted Beast and the purest Elven Priest. In short, Merrath would be the first half-elf, half-beast in this world."


    "I don''t care about that," Elduin rebuked Elleneth. His eyes were full of hatred for the baby, and he was full of disappointment for Big Ero. "Big Ero¡­ I''ve worked tirelessly every day to build the Elven Kingdom. I''ve never even once cheated on you with another person because I believe that we can get married after one year."


    "But why¡­" Elduin gritted his teeth. "Why did you get pregnant? I don''t care if you cannot give me any descendant, as long as I''m with you! But why did you get pregnant with his son instead?! Leave the baby to that beast!"


    "Because it is fated," Erolith said helplessly. "I am also surprised myself because I''m a man, and I can give birth like this. But I will not leave the baby, Elduin. I am his mother."


    Elduin''s body trembled. He felt like his world had been shattered into pieces. "S¡ªSo¡­ everything I did was in vain. Everything¡­ you don''t even love me, Big Ero¡­"


    "Who said I didn''t love you?" Erolith talked back. "Elduin, if I don''t like you, I can just teleport back to Marduk Forest, but I did not do that."


    "Because I still want to meet you, Little Eld," Erolith said. "I''ve been thinking the whole time inside the Sacred Tree about my feeling to you and this baby. Then I realized that I cannot abandon any of you. I love you as my soulmate, Elduin. But this is also my baby."


    "Elduin, if you propose to me now or in the future, I will always say yes to you. But for now¡­" Erolith caressed his baby with Urduk. "We cannot marry unless you let this baby live in the Elven Kingdom."


    "Elduin, let Merrath live happily as half-elf and half-beast in the Elven Kingdom, promise me that you will accept Merrath, at least, not to harm him. He doesn''t need to be a crown prince or anything. I just want him to have a good life."


    ¡­


    "Elduin, you should reconsider it. I will wait here until you make your decision," Priest Erolith smiled bitterly. "I cannot be with you if you don''t want this baby. I''m sorry."


    [That goddamn beast should pay for child support! Where is he? He just wants to cum and dump? Smash and dash? Ejaculate and evacuate?!]


    [Pupa: You can just return back to Marduk Lake.]


    [But there is no guarantee that he will let me go if I go there!]


    Elduin was silenced for a while. The storm was brewing in his head. He wanted to take Big Ero right now. But there was a half-beast half-elf baby with him.


    After a while, Elduin turned his head towards Elleneth, the Sacred Tree Spirit, and asked. "Lady Elleneth, since my Big Ero can give birth to that bastard beast''s son. Does this mean that he can also give birth to my baby?"


    "Of course! Master¡ªI mean, Priest Erolith Virdhitas is now the representative of mother nature. After absorbing the essence of the earth, he is now viable to bear babies!" Elleneth answered excitedly.


    King Elduin nodded and shifted his attention towards Priest Erolith again, then he said. "Big Ero, I will accept that baby. In exchange, you will be my bride, and you will be the mother of my babies."

 Chapter 257: 9.30: The Mother of Elves and Beasts

    The Elven Kingdom got another big news when their king, King Elduin Wynforest, decided to marry the missing Elven Priest, Priest Erolith Virdhitas after he was reported missing for one year.


    The news spread like wildfire, especially when they found out that Priest Erolith had given birth to a baby, even though he was biologically an elven male. It was even more scandalous when they found out that the baby was not an elf.


    The baby that Priest Erolith bore was a beastman baby, the baby had many similar features to an elf, but he had tiger ears and paw. It was a hybrid between an elf and a beastman. The ministers were in chaos because of the reckless and illogical decision to marry the Elven Priest.


    In fact, many elves already badmouthed the priest for having sex and birthing a beastman baby, but King Elduin, with his absolute power, defied everyone''s protest and married the priest nonetheless.


    ***


    Since the marriage was too controversial, Yunyu asked Elleneth to bless their marriage and shut the protests.


    On the day of their marriage, the Sacred Tree shook its branches and twigs, the pixie dust falling from the leaves and blessed everyone who attended the royal wedding. The guests were shocked when they saw a young lady descended from the Sacred Tree.


    The lady was considered a myth because she was the one with the highest order for the elves¡ªthe Sacred Tree''s spirit, Lady Elleneth.


    Lady Elleneth descended elegantly from the air and landed in front of King Elduin and Soon-to-be Queen Erolith. She opened her eyes and gently showered everyone with Sacred Tree blessing. "I come here to celebrate the sacred wedding of King Elduin Wynforest and Priest Erolith Virdhitas. They are the destined pair that will bring us all to prosperity for a long time."


    Lady Elleneth smiled gently, but there was an air of intimidation around her. "But I''ve heard that few of my children don''t seem to be satisfied with the wedding, may I inquire why? Because Elduin and Erolith are personally blessed by me. Defying their marriage means defying me."


    The guests were silenced when Lady Elleneth finally announced the controversial marriage between Elduin and Erolith as her blessing. She smiled and ordered the guests. "Whoever dares to defy my blessing shall stand straight and face me."


    No elves dared to defy the Spirit of Sacred Tree. They prostrated and worshipped Lady Elleneth together. "Bless us with your grace, oh graceful Lady of Sacred Tree!" the elves said in unison.


    Elleneth was satisfied with this. She was actually angry when these elves dared to badmouth her master. But Master Yunyu told her to hold on until the right time, and today was the right moment to shut them up.


    Elleneth winked at Yunyu and said. "I shall give my blessing to King Elduin and Queen Erolith. Your baby shall become the next Elven King after you."


    Elleneth cupped both Elduin and Erolith''s hand with hers and slowly chanted something inside her heart. Her hands glowed in gentle green, and she created two rings made out of the Sacred Tree''s bark and a small chrysanthemum miniature on top.


    "May your love conquers all, bring the elves to prosperity, Elduin Wynforest, Erolith Virdhitas."


    Elleneth ascended back to the Sacred Tree and disappeared, leaving everyone baffled and confused. They were still confused about how Lady Elleneth blessed two men in love, but her words were like an edict from god.


    Elduin stared at Erolith with both love and possessiveness. He gently put his hand on Erolith''s waist and pulled him to his embrace. "Big Ero, this time¡­ I will make sure that you will never leave me. We are bound by sacred marriage."


    Erolith giggled lightly and tiptoed to take the initiative to kiss Elduin first. "I''m glad we are finally bound by sacred marriage. I also do not want to leave you, Little Eld."


    ***


    "Merrath, go pick up your little brother. He is playing with the soldiers again. I told him many times that he is too young to play with a real sword." Erolith said. He was currently sitting under the tree shade in Elven Palace garden.


    Merrath nodded. "Yes, papa."


    Merrath left Erolith to search for his little brother, the feisty seven years old Elrand. Elrand was a troublemaker and a daredevil since he was a baby. Now that he was an aggressive little boy, his warrior spirit influenced his affinity with the sword. He often begged the elven soldiers to lend their real swords. And usually challenged them on a duel¡­ in which, Elrand always won even against an experienced swordsman.


    Meanwhile, the ten years old, half beast-elf son, Merrath, was reserved and studious. Although he was technically stronger than Elrand, he never challenged anyone on a duel, and he never fought to anyone.


    But he could be the most dangerous fighter if cornered. Elrand''s naughtiness could only be tamed by his half-brother, Merrath.


    Merrath and Elrand returned with Merrath dragging Elrand, who was throwing a tantrum. "I still want to play!!" Elrand yelled.


    "Papa told us to return. Let''s go now," Merrath said.


    Elrand crossed his arm when they stood in front of Erolith, but he didn''t dare to yell at his papa because papa was fierce. Even fiercer than King father, King Elduin.


    "Elrand, your father has been planning on this trip together, don''t you want to spend time with your King father? He will arrive from the human kingdom today."


    Elrand raised his chin arrogantly. "Hmph! He said that he will take me with him to the human kingdom, but he leaves when I''m asleep! Father is a liar!"


    "Who is the liar?" King Elduin suddenly showed up behind Merrath and Elrand. He rubbed his sons'' head. "Father doesn''t want you to get hurt, Elrand. Remember what you did when we are travelling to another forest? You summoned a legendary wild beast, and we took the whole day to defeat it," Elduin said.


    "But it was fun!" Elrand said. "Even Big Brother was having fun!"


    Elduin knew there was no end to Elrand and his stubbornness, so he fished out something from his pocket, two bar of sweet chocolates that he bought from the human kingdom. "This is my treat, remember, don''t eat too much, or your teeth will rot."


    Elrand snatched the chocolate bar happily and nibbled it. "Thank you, Father!"


    Merrath accepted the chocolate bar and also uttered his gratitude. "Thank you so much, Father."


    Elduin rubbed his sons head again and told them to play somewhere else because he wanted to talk with their mother.


    Elduin sat beside Erolith and kissed his cheek. "Did you miss me?"


    Erolith shook his head. "Not really. You just went out for two weeks. It''s not that long."


    Elduin''s smile faltered, and he suddenly snuggled on Erolith''s arm like a baby. "Big Ero doesn''t miss me at all? But I think about you every day! I thought our feeling will always be mutual¡­"


    Erolith sighed. This was Elduin''s habit. Whenever he was starving for attention, he would snuggle and acted like a big baby again, even though he was already thirty years old. "It''s always mutual, Elduin. My feeling never falters for you. Now watch your hand and stop fondling my butt!"


    "Hehe, I''d love a daughter for our third child."


    [Pupa: Ding! Elduin''s Fatemeter increases to 98%.]

 Chapter 258: 9.31: The Family I wanted (Elduin)

    A century and a half had passed since their marriage. The Elven Kingdom was at its golden age for a long time. King Elduin passed down the throne when he reached the age of one hundred to his second son, the new king, King Elrand Wynforest, and the golden age continued for another century.


    Meanwhile, the former Elven King Elduin was now 171 years old. Unlike his past self, when he was proud and powerful, King Elduin was now old and cranky. Usually, an elf could live up to 200 years old. But perhaps, because he worked too hard when he was young, it took a toll on his health.


    At the age of 171, Elduin was on his deathbed. He clenched his wife''s hand tightly, refused to let go. "Big Ero, I don''t think I can live any longer. Will you follow me to the afterlife? I don''t want to get separated from you. I want to be with you forever, Big Ero¡­"


    Erolith was now 172 years old, but he looked better than Elduin. Probably because of the essence of the earth, or maybe because he simply lived a more leisure life compared to his husband. Erolith kissed Elduin''s cheek gently.


    "I will never leave you, Elduin. If you leave me first, then I will follow you soon, do not worry," Erolith said.


    Elduin stared at Erolith''s eyes, his wrinkly fingers tried to touch Erolith''s chest to feel his heart, and after he could feel the heartbeat of his loved one, Elduin smiled full of satisfaction. "Big Ero, at least, in this life, we got married and have kids. I am more than fulfilled."


    "Please don''t make me wait too long, okay? I feel empty without you," Elduin said.


    Erolith caressed Elduin''s head and replied. "I will never leave you alone, Elduin. Go rest first. I will follow soon."


    [Pupa: Ding! Elduin''s Fatemeter increases to 100%. Congratulations host! May you have a good love life with the Master of this world!]


    Elduin put up his last smile before closing his eyes. Slowly, his soul dissipated from his body and disappeared into thin air. Erolith kissed Elduin''s lips for the last time.


    [Pupa, do you think I''ve given him a good life?]


    [Pupa: Yes, Elduin is very much satisfied. Although at first, he hates that you had a baby with Urduk/Maroch, but he cares more about your happiness. He is happy as long as you are happy. And slowly, he can accept Merrath in his life as his stepson.]


    [I''m glad then. He is such a hardworking king. I don''t want to disappoint him.]


    [Pupa: You did a great job.]


    [How is the Breakmeter?]


    [Pupa: Still stuck in 99%. I think it is a problem with Urduk. He is still in Marduk Lake currently.]


    [¡­ then I will visit him. I can feel that my body cannot last any longer in this world also. At least, I want to visit him once to tell him about his son.]


    Erolith called his sons. "Merrath, Erland, come here."


    Merrath and Erland opened the door to see their King Father for the last time. Erland was now the Elven King, while Merrath decided to be a General and a scholar. They were living harmoniously despite Merrath status as half elf-beast.


    Erolith smiled at his sons, but it was evident that he was tired already. He said, "Erland, Merrath, your King Father has left us behind, and I might follow him soon. So¡­ Erland," Erolith looked at his second son and said, "Please take care of the Elven Kingdom after we are gone. You are the pillar of the elves. I trust you."


    "¡­ yes, Papa¡­" Erland said he tried to hold his tears, but the emotional Erland always expressed his feeling openly.


    "Do not be sad, Erland. There is always time for goodbye," Erolith said. Then he glanced at his first son. "Merrath, follow me."


    Erolith used his magic to cover Elduin''s body with vines and leaves, then he brought Elduin with him. "Erland, I will take your King Father to the Sacred Tree now, where we all live as part of the Sacred Tree."


    Erland watched his Papa went with Merrath to the Sacred Tree with his King Father''s corpse.


    Erolith opened the secret door of Sacred Tree with Merrath following behind. They were greeted immediately by Elleneth. Elleneth smiled with nostalgia when she saw his Master got old in this world and brought his soulmate to the Sacred Tree. "I can see that Elduin had a wonderful life. His corpse is shining bright in my eyes."


    Erolith had a thin smile on his face and gave out Elduin''s corpse to Elleneth, "Please give Elduin a proper burial of an Elven King, Elleneth."


    "But of course!" Elleneth nodded and used her magic. The vines around them started moving and engulfed Elduin''s corpse. Elduin was swallowed by the Sacred Tree, and there was a sign of a name placated near the Altar.


    ''Elduin Wynforest, the youngest king of Elven Kingdom. The loyal lover of his Big Ero.''


    Erolith chuckled at the placate. "I suppose that is what he wants me to see, right?"


    "Yes!" Elleneth nodded. She then glanced at Merrath, who was standing silently behind Erolith. "Is it time, Master?" she asked.


    "Yes, Elleneth, please teleport me to Marduk Lake with Merrath. I want him to see his father," Erolith said.


    Merrath, who was silent the whole time, finally reacted strongly. "My father?!" he was surprised when he heard father. Because his Papa didn''t like it when he asked about his real father.


    "Yes, Merrath, you will see your father soon."


    "Hm¡­ okay then, you two will automatically return after an hour," Elleneth used her magic. In a flash, Erolith and Merrath disappeared from the Sacred Tree.


    Elleneth was alone again inside the Sacred Tree. She looked at the placate¡­ or more like the tombstone of Elduin Wynforest. She smiled bitterly. "I hope Master Yunyu can meet with Master Han Ye soon. It hurts seeing them like this¡­"

 Chapter 259: 9.32: The Family I wanted (Urduk)

    Erolith and Merrath teleported into a small lake in the middle of a lush jungle. The first thing they saw was a man who was sitting alone on the throne. His face was blank, but it was apparent that he had endured prolonged torture of loneliness.


    "Let''s meet your dad, Merrath," Erolith held his son''s hand and walked on the lake towards the throne in the middle of the lake. "Urduk, it''s me," Erolith called. But there was no answer.


    Erolith knew it would be like this since Urduk was stuck in this place for almost two centuries. He endured day and night alone in this lake. It was enough punishment for him.


    Erolith caressed Urduk''s chin which has stubble on it. He raised Urduk''s chin, so their eyes could meet. "Urduk, I''ve returned."


    Urduk was unresponsive for a while until his gaze started to focus, and he saw the one he loved so much finally reappeared in front of his eyes. Urduk hugged Erolith tightly out of reflex. "Erolith, don''t leave me!"


    His eyes were full of fear, fear that someone would take Erolith away from him again. When he saw another beastman that had a similar face to him, he turned hostile immediately. "Stay away from my loved one!"


    Erolith interrupted before Merrath got hurt. "Urduk, look at me," Urduk glanced at Erolith again. He was unsure if this was just a mirage or Erolith really returned to him. Erolith was old now, very old and wrinkly.


    But for Urduk, the love in his heart still hadn''t dissipated even an ounce since Erolith left him. In fact, the feeling only got stronger overtime, and Erolith''s old appearance didn''t disgust him at all. "Is this not a dream? Erolith, is this really you?"


    "Yes," Erolith smiled and kissed Urduk''s lips. "I''ve returned, Urduk."


    Urduk gently touched Erolith''s cheek and eyes. It felt so real as if everything that he endured was just a hallucination. "My love, I''ve waited for so long. At last¡­ at last, you''ve returned¡­" Urduk said with tears streaming down on his cheek.


    "I have returned, but I cannot stay for so long, Urduk. I''m old now. I cannot live longer than this¡­" Erolith said. He pointed at Merrath. "I bring our son here."


    Urduk glanced at the man he thought was going to steal his Erolith away. He was standing awkwardly, but from his appearance, one could easily tell that he was indeed Urduk''s son.


    "I¡­ I have a son?" Urduk asked. He couldn''t believe a corrupted beast like him could have a child, let alone from the one he loved.


    "Yes, his name is Merrath. He is a General and Scholar in the Elven Kingdom," Erolith said. "Merrath, go call your dad and tell him about your life in Elven Kingdom."


    Merrath felt strange and awkward, but if this was truly his dad¡­


    "D¡ªdad¡­" Merrath called Urduk. "I lived in the Elven Kingdom peacefully. Papa takes care of me very well, and I lack nothing. I studied hard to help my little brother, Elrand. I got married with a beastwoman of my choice, and you will have a granddaughter soon."


    Urduk stared at Merrath and Erolith consecutively. "I¡­ I have a family¡­ I really have a family¡­"


    "Yes, you have Merrath and me. You have a family, Urduk."


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%! The world has been completed! Congratulations, host!]


    Erolith rested his body on Urduk''s embrace and closed his eyes. "I''m sorry I cannot accompany you any longer, Urduk. I hope if we can meet again, we will meet as two people in love."


    Slowly, Erolith''s body dissipated into countless white butterflies that flew around Urduk. Urduk finally had a smile on his face after centuries of torment. He looked at his son and said. "Son, my name is Urduk. I may not be present in your life, I''m sorry. But I am grateful to have a child of mine."


    "If time can restart, I hope I can be a proper father for you¡­ but I have to accompany your mother now¡­ goodbye, Son."


    Urduk closed his eyes, and his body also dissipated into countless black butterflies who chased around the white butterflies.


    Merrath watched the butterflies flew high up in the sky and disappeared. He mumbled in his heart. "The family I wanted¡­"


    ***


    Elduin and Urduk opened their eyes to find themselves inside a sphere together. When they saw each other, they turned hostile and was about to attack before a man with a black-golden robe appeared in front of them.


    The man that they never saw but felt familiar.


    "Elduin Wynforest and Urduk," Han Ye smiled thin. "Welcome to my realm. I am your God, God Han Ye."


    "God Han Ye?!" Elduin and Urduk reacted at the same time. Of course, they knew about God Han Ye. God Han Ye was the god worshipped by Lady Elleneth and other race''s priests, so he is technically the god of all creatures in their world.


    Han Ye didn''t want to dilly dally for too long and showed a sphere with Yunyu as a spy. "Your Erolith is currently in another world, playing with another man."


    "What!?" Elduin reacted first. "Erolith is my wife!"


    Hearing that, Urduk also responded. "Erolith is my loved one! He is mine!"


    "Mine!"


    "No, mine!"


    "Shut up, you two. He is MINE!" Han Ye used his power to bind the Elven King and Corrupted Beast, then he turned them into a small bead. He swallowed the bead, and the memory and love between Yunyu and these two souls made him even more obsessed.


    Obsessed with destroying Yunyu and also obsessed with trapping Yunyu with him forever. Even if he tried to erase this memory of love between him and Yunyu, the memory would only become clearer in his head, and his feeling, his passion for that traitor only got stronger.


    It was painful, yet... Han Ye wanted more. He wanted to feed more of this memory and nostalgia, to temporarily heal the wound in his heart.


    And if Yunyu was the only one who could fix him, then he would do anything as long as Yunyu would be stuck with him forever. No matter the hatred or love, he didn''t care anymore.


    "Yunyu is will never leave me, we will drown here together¡­ together¡­ together¡­ TOGETHER!"


    Han Ye laughed maniacally. He felt funny for his own stupid feeling.


    His love for Yunyu had stayed for millennia, and even after Yunyu betrayed and sealed him, this feeling never disappeared. Like a stupid dog who would fall in love with his Master every time his Master showed a bit of warmth, Han Ye knew he would fall in love again with Yunyu.


    "Yunyu, I want us to drown together. If we have to die, then let''s die together alongside all the worlds that we created and our memories. As long as you are with me, I don''t care about anything else¡­"


    ***


    Note: Please check the comment section for Alternate ending voting!


    There will be alternate ending voting for:


    World 7: Hu Xuan/XuanLake


    World 8: Altair Roderick


    World 9: Elduin Wynforest


    World 9: Urduk/Maroch


    Kindly check it out and vote for your favorite!


    Thank you!

 Chapter 260: 1.10 Names Grind, James Grind.

    "Sir, what do you want for a drink?" the bartender asked the handsome young man in a black suit. The man was a mix of Asian-European blood, his peach blossom eyes side-glanced at the server, and he replied in an elegant manner;


    "A medium dry martini, lemon peel. Shaken, not stirred."


    "Certainly, sir," the bartender skillfully mixed the ingredients to make the request. Meanwhile, the man was silently eyeing the man on the VIP lounge, an impeccably handsome man in his early thirty. He had black hair permed and combed back, wearing a black suit and red tie. He had a set of deep eyes and a calm but deadly aura.


    He was currently negotiating about something with his client, in which he completely dominated the client.


    ''Long Zhen, thirty-two years old, a widower and childless, extremely smart and have many affairs, but all of them are only for his personal gain and business. A deadly mafia that is feared across the globe, and probably the most dangerous of them all.''


    ''Had killed four of our agents with his own hand. Agent 69, James Grind, it is your job to find a way and kill him. Be safe and be careful. He is extremely dangerous.''


    "Your drink, sir. Shaken, not stirred," the bartender said as he served the dry martini to James Grind. The bartender winked at Mr. Grind. "I also write my number, sir, if you are willing."


    James Grind smiled thin and drank the dry martini, but his eyes didn''t leave Long Zhen even once. Long Zhen finally noticed someone was eyeing him. He side-glanced James Grind for a second and continued with the discussion with his client. He seemed to be uninterested with the stunningly handsome Mr. Grind.


    James Grind only scoffed and waited until the pressed client finished the deal with Long Zhen and leave. Long Zhen side-glanced James Grind again, and he whispered something to his bodyguards.


    The bodyguards left Master Long Zhen alone inside the bar. James Grind found this as an invitation. Thus he swaggered towards the VIP lounge and sat in front of Long Zhen. He leaned forward and rested his elbow on the table. "Master Long Zhen seems to be waiting for someone here," James said with a seductive smile on his face.


    "Depends, whether the man I''m waiting for is willing or not," Long Zhen replied. He checked James Grind''s suit with only one glance and had a small grin on his face.


    "Well, I''m just worried that you will be disappointed," James raised his eyebrow. "One may not be able to handle me."


    "You seem to be very confident with your ability. Do you want to show me something?" Long Zhen grinned. "My interest depended on whether you are entertaining enough or not."


    "Try me," James Grind said. He leaned closer and whispered. "Maybe we should talk somewhere else. What do you think?"


    Long Zhen and James Grind walked to the parking lot, where Long Zhen''s bodyguards surrounded the black car of their boss.


    When they saw Master Long Zhen brought a man with him, they nodded in understanding and opened the car door. Long Zhen and James Grind entered the car, and the driver drove to the nearest five-star hotel.


    James Grind said nothing on the way to the hotel, but he always glanced at Long Zhen to determine the best time to assassinate this guy. Because this guy looked like he was uncaring about his own safety, but if you looked closer, you would see how prepared he was.


    They entered the lobby and checked in to the executive penthouse on the top floor. James Grind and Long Zhen entered the penthouse and sat leisurely. James Grind unbuttoned his suit first to trick Long Zhen, so he could make himself seemed harmless.


    Long Zhen stared at James Grind''s beautiful body under that white shirt. He had a grin on his face but said nothing.


    James Grind approached Long Zhen and sat beside him on the long sofa. Slowly, James Grind unbuttoned Long Zhen''s suit and loosened his red tie. "Master Long Zhen, are you not going to take charge here?"


    "No, I am yet to be interested." Long Zhen answered. He touched James Grind''s waist and whispered. "Maybe I would if you take the initiative first."


    Feeling challenged, James Grind took the initiative by kissing Long Zhen''s neck. He carefully crossed his leg and sit on top of Long Zhen''s lap. Like a seductive mistress, James Grind leaned on until their chests touched and whispered. "Master Long Zhen can be such a tease. I am only here because you are well known in my circle. Maybe you will take me on a private jet flight somewhere."


    "Private Jet flight is not expensive for me, but I do not take a random man with me. You must prove yourself first, then I will consider that," Long Zhen''s hand slowly crept on James Grind''s hips and rested on his waist. "Lean and nicely sculpted. I like this."


    James Grind grinned in satisfaction. He thought the mission would be harder, but it seemed his charm worked like magic as always. Long Zhen would be his completed bounty, and he would be promoted as a senior spy.


    James Grind kissed Long Zhen''s lips and bit it coquettishly. "It''s delicious, Master Long."


    "Huh, you seem to be a vigorous one, huh," Long Zhen commented.


    "I just know to which man I can lean on," James Grind said. He unbuttoned his shirt and showed his beautiful body, perfectly sculpted lean muscle, and two pink nipples that would tempt every man in this world.


    "Maybe we can start with this," James Grind said. Long Zhen smirked and kissed James Grind''s chest. He used his hand to rub the smooth chest and kissed the nipples. "Nghh¡­" James Grind moaned low.


    James Grind let Long Zhen tasted his pink nipple until it turned into swollen red cherries. James saw that Long Zhen seemed to have drowned in pleasure. He leaned in and whispered again to Long Zhen. "Master Long, remember this moment because this will be your last moment, die!"


    James Grind activated a button on his ring, and the ring on his finger suddenly popped out a tiny blade that could cut a tendon on the neck if aimed correctly. James Grind thurst the ring towards Long Zhen''s neck, but before the blade touched Long Zhen''s neck, he already caught James'' hand first.


    James Grind was surprised when Long Zhen could catch his knife easily. He was favourable for his fast assassination skill. All James'' attack was quick and painless to murder the enemy.


    But it seemed to be in vain right now because Long Zhen gripped James Grind''s wrist with his monstrous strength. "What are you going to do just now, kill me?" Long Zhen asked lightly. As if this assassination attempt was not something to be scared about.


    James grind gritted his teeth. Since he got caught right now, all he could do was negotiate. Although the chance was slim, there was a chance for Long Zhen to release him.


    "Aw, my foolish trick has been discovered," James Grind said. He didn''t seem to be scared at all, and he leaned more. "Since you''ve caught me now, what are you going to do? Do you want to kill me? You know that my death doesn''t benefit you at all."

 Chapter 261: 10.2

    "Aw, my foolish trick has been discovered," James Grind said. He didn''t seem to be scared at all, and he leaned more. "Since you''ve caught me now, what are you going to do? Do you want to kill me? You know that my death doesn''t benefit you at all."


    "True, your insignificant life will not benefit me at all," Long Zhen said, then he suddenly grabbed both James Grind''s hand and rolled in. Now he was on top of James. He locked James Grind by using his leg to stop James from moving his leg, and he gripped James'' wrist on both sides.


    "But I don''t need another agent or assassin coming up to me. I am a busy man. I have no time dealing with little shrimp like you," Long Zhen scoffed mockingly. "Besides, do you think I will get tempted by a pretty boy like you? I am never going to entangle with someone that doesn''t benefit me."


    Long Zhen took a step back and fish out his cigarette. He lit up one cigar and smoked while sitting on the opposite of James Grind''s sofa. "Now get lost before I kill you for real."


    James Grind was shocked by how strong and observant this guy was. He was already sure that he got the perfect cover of a one-night-stand partner for Long Zhen. But Long Zhen noticed it immediately.


    "I¡ªI''m not¡ª"


    "You still want to deny it?" Long Zhen scoffed. "Your ring has a blade on it. The belt on your waist also has a retractable blade. Your tie has a recorder, and inside your sock, there is cyanide in case you get discovered and caught by your enemy."


    Long Zhen puffed out the smoke from his mouth and continued. "So far, you are the most obvious one out of four, have your director not train your first before assigning yourself to me?"


    James Grind was shocked when Long Zhen literally listed everything that he had. He felt humiliated, because he really tried his best. Slowly, he broke out of character and pouted. "I¡ªI''m trying, okay!"


    [Pupa: It is still quite baffling that the out of character alarm doesn''t ring when you do something so lousy like this. James Grind never pout like that in the original timeline! I want you to get electrified to death! This stupid OOC bell must have been broken!]


    [Hmph! Maybe James Grind is meant to be a lousy spy, just like me!] Yunyu protested. [I''ve tried my best! This is like, my best bet! Now that Long Zhen has discovered my intention, what can I do next?]


    [Pupa: At least try harder!]


    [That is my hardest! You said it yourself in the second world that I will make a lousy spy! What do you expect? I suddenly become James Bond? I don''t even like a woman! How am I supposed to be as skilful as him!]


    Long Zhen smiled when James Grind pouted like that, it was cute, indeed. But he was not a green boy who would melt against a cute act. A spy shall never be trusted, so it was best not to fall into that trap.


    Long Zhen pointed the door with his chin. "There is the way out, you may leave now before I call my bodyguards, and you will drown in the city lake with a block of cement on your feet."


    [Pupa, do I really need to kill Long Zhen? He is the Master of the world, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, he is the Master of the world. But he is also the villain of the world. This world is quite unique. To complete it, you have to either kill Long Zhen or change his way. But Long Zhen''s crime is already deep-rooted within this world. It is almost impossible to make him change his path.]


    [Despite, what can you do to change his way? Try to seduce him again? He is not like Urduk, whom you can seduce like a hoe!]


    [Goddamn it! My strongest weapon doesn''t work here!]


    James Grind pouted and pointed his finger at Long Zhen. "I will never give up! J¡ªJust you wait!" James Grind got up and walked to the door hurriedly. But he didn''t watch his step and tripped by his own leg. "Ouch!"


    Long Zhen tilted his head, and he chuckled. "Yeah, I can see that you need more training." Long Zhen commented. "Maybe you want to be trained with my organization instead? I can guarantee that you will be a decent spy."


    "I¡ªI will never join your evil organization!" James Grind said. Since Yunyu was already out of character in front of Long Zhen, he stuck out his tongue to mock Long Zhen. "Bweeee!"


    James Grind got up and opened the door. He left in a hurry and was arguing with the system.


    [Ahhh! This world is frustrating! We''ve been here for two months, I finally got my chance to assassinate Long Zhen, but it''s all in vain now!]


    [Pupa: Because you are really lousy at playing spy. You are the antonym of stealth.]


    [No need to rub salt on me! At least, tell me about the meters!]


    [Pupa: Breakemeter is -30%, and Fatemeter is -20%.]


    [Ahhh, can I just skip this world? Where is my free jail card like in monopoly? I don''t like this world!]


    [Pupa: Even if you restart a hundred times, you will get the same result. Let''s just find another way first.]


    ***


    Long Zhen smoked his cigarette while thinking about that young man who turned out to be a spy, just like the rest of them. He had killed four of these spies with his own hand. Long Zhen deemed them to be dangerous. If he spared them, they would find a way to kill plan another way and killed him in the future.


    But this young spy. Long Zhen didn''t seem to worry about this young spy, and he didn''t feel the need of killing him. Because the young man was obviously not a good spy. His trick was very lousy, and he didn''t do a good job of hiding his weapons. Though, Long Zhen had to admit that his charm was impressive for sure.


    "But those beauties, they are all the same. They are the poison I shouldn''t touch," Long Zhen said to himself. People often used beauties to seduce and sabotaged him. But Long Zhen was already aware of every trick in their sleeves.


    When that young spy pouted in front of Long Zhen, his heart skipped a bit because the difference between that seducer and that cute, careless young man, it was pleasant to the eyes.


    That young man was obviously pretending to be a seduce, while in fact, he was a cute dedicated young man.


    Long Zhen was entertained with that young man, maybe this was just one of a kind entertainment.


    Long Zhen laughed and put out his cigar. He looked at the moon outside the windowpane and grinned. "Well, he said that he will never give up. Maybe he will try to assassinate me with something else in the future. Let''s just see, this will be interesting."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to -15%!]


    [I don''t need your stupid Fatemeter! Goddamn this!]

 Chapter 262: 10.3

    "HenTai, Where is his position right now? All clear yet?" James Grind asked his partner right now, Agent 34 Henderson ''HenTai'' Taichi. Well, HenTai would prefer to be called Taichi or Henderson. But Mister Grind was his senior, so he had no saying in this.


    Though, based on his research about Mister Grind, other than his completely stunning appearance, he really had no other weapon nor skill. That was the only thing he could rely on to spy or assassinate someone.


    HenTai used the small drone that he had configured before their mission. The tiny drone flew towards the luxury mansion where Long Zhen was staying right now. It was said that Long Zhen went here often to rest after he had a billion-dollar deal with a cartel from another country.


    The drone had a camera that silently spied around the mansion. It was already late at night, so the drone could slip around unnoticed. The drone scanned the terrace, living room, cinema room, and backyard, but they saw no sign of Long Zhen.


    The drone slipped inside the ventilation and carefully navigated until it heard something from inside Long Zhen''s room.


    ''Master Long Zhen, I am here to serve you,'' James Grind and HenTai heard someone inside Long Zhen''s room. They listened attentively to the speaker from the drone.


    ''My boss told me to serve today, so you can feel better about the deal. Master Long Zhen, please promise me that you will sign up the deal after this beautiful night between us.''


    "P¡ªProstitution?!" James Grind was shocked. He knew that Long Zhen was scum, but he so much of scum that he also disgraces a woman! James Grind gritted his teeth and was determined to complete the mission.


    "We must assassinate Long Zhen, understand?" James Grind said. "There is no acceptable failure here. You might die if Long Zhen caught you."


    "¡­ Senior, you are the only one who will go inside," HenTai said. "I am just the tech guy here. Director said that you have more experience, so I should just watch the situation and contact you with my drone."


    "¡­"


    James Grind stared at the mansion full of big bodyguards. He gulped because he was unsure whether he could come back alive. But his junior was watching him. If he showed cowardice, then he would be slandered as a bad spy forever.


    Thus, collecting the bits of guts inside. He scoffed and said, "You are such a wimp! Fine then, I will go. First, you will see how a true professional do it."


    [Wuwuwu, Pupa, I''m so scared!]


    [Pupa: You said to HenTai that you are a true professional, now act like one.]


    [But that is just me trying to look cool! Of course, you know I''m more scared than a cornered rat.]


    [Pupa: You have no way out now. Just do the mission, don''t worry, you can always restart if you die.]


    [Thanks, Pupa, that doesn''t make me feel better.]


    James Grind used a black turtleneck and jeans. He infiltrated the mansion by going in from the dark backyard. James Grind sneaked when the bodyguards were not looking in his direction. He saw a bodyguard was peeing on the corner of the dark backyard.


    James Grind jumped on a tree and then aimed at the peeing bodyguard. When he saw the guard was alone, James Grind jumped from the tree and kneed the bodyguard on the skull.


    "Ugh!" the bodyguard fainted immediately. After making sure the bodyguard was fainted, not dead, James Grind groped around the guard''s body to find the key card. Because he needed it since the mansion required an ID card to enter.


    In the dark, James Grind groped around and found a big stick. "Hm, what is this? This guy brought a police stick or something?"


    "That''s his dick," Pupa replied.


    "Oh, nevermind, Hehe."


    James Grind finally found what he needed, and he hurriedly pulled the guard to the bushes to hide his body. James Grind stealthily went to the pantry and saw the door was unguarded. It was already late at night, so the was no cooking staff around.


    James Grind used the id card on the scanner, and the back door was open. The moment he opened it, he saw a guard was snacking on raw cookie dough. They saw each other, and the guard yelled, "Who are you¡ª"


    Bzzzttt!


    James Grind clicked on his watch that acted as a stun gun, and the guard immediately fainted on the ground. James Grind checked on the guard. After making sure that he was still breathing, James grind took the cookie dough from the kitchen table and ate it.


    "Ah, cookie dough is indeed the best," James Grind commented. He ate some more and then looked around the kitchen.


    He peeked on from the kitchen door and saw plenty of bodyguards walking around the living room. So there was no way he could enter there.


    He saw a big vent that should be enough for him to sneak in. James Grind jumped on the vent and opened the rail. He started crawling slowly. Since he didn''t know where Long Zhen''s room was, he asked HenTai with the buds on his ear.


    "HenTai, where should I go next?" James Grind mumbled.


    "From your position, you will see a fork. Go to the left one, and it should be in the second vent. You will see my drone there," HenTai informed.


    James Grind crawled based on the instruction and saw the small drone on top of the vent, which was a sign that he was in the right direction.


    James Grind was finally on top of Long Zhen''s room. He listened carefully and peeked on the situation.


    His guess was correct. Long Zhen was sitting while a beautiful, voluptuous woman was sitting on his lap, just like what James Grind did before.


    [Hmph! What a scum! He must''ve forced that woman to sleep with him!]


    [Pupa: Based on the world background, Long Zhen is bisexual, but he is leaning more on men rather than women.]


    James Grind thought he would see a debauched scenery. He was ready with his gadget to snipe on Long Zhen''s head. But then, he saw the woman actually had a small knife behind her, prepared to kill Long Zhen.


    James Grind became excited and cheered on the female assassin... by mumbling, of course.


    "Yass gurl¡­ you go gurl¡­ kill that scum¡­" James Grind cheered. He leaned closer in the vent to peek on the female assassin and Long Zhen from the ceiling, but he accidentally unscrewed something and¡­


    BAM!


    Long Zhen and the female assassin were both surprised when the vent suddenly broke, and a man in turtleneck fell from the vent to Long Zhen''s bed. "OUCH!"


    James Grind was writhing in pain. Although he fell on the bed, fortunately, it was still painful for him because it was a high ceiling. "Aw, aw, my back!"


    The female assassin dazed when he saw a man suddenly fell from the vent. Long Zhen glanced at the woman and saw her trying to hide a knife. Long Zhen hurriedly gripped the female assassin''s wrist and broke it.


    CRACK!


    "AAACK!" the female assassin''s body trembled as her wrist was broken now.


    "GUARDS!"

 Chapter 263: 10.4

    "GUARDS!"


    The bodyguards outside hurriedly stormed in and saw two people alongside their master. They were writhing in pain on the ground. Long Zhen pointed at the female assassin. "Take her to the investigation chamber, make her confess on who is her master. We need to eliminate him."


    "Yes, Master Long," the bodyguards took the female assassin. Then one of them glanced at James Grind on the bed, alongside a broken ventilator. "Master, what about that guy?"


    Master Long Zhen frowned. "What? He is my guest, don''t you see? Now go and take care of that female assassin first!"


    "Yes, Master Long."


    The door was closed again, and now James Grind was alone with the man he was supposed to kill. He became wary and tried to stand up from the bed. "S¡ªStay away!" James Grind yelled.


    He tried to threaten Long Zhen by using his gadget, but he winced in pain because of too much movement and fell on the bed again. "Aw, aw, my ankle also hurts!"


    Long Zhen sighed helplessly. He smiled and approached James Grind. "You are so careless. That is a tall ceiling, you know."


    "Ouch, ouch, d¡ªdon''t come closer!" James Grind yelled again. But Long Zhen helplessly at the edge of the bed. "If you want to sneak in, you should try the lower ventilation. There are some here." Long Zhen suggested. He felt pity for James Grind.


    HenTai, who was far from the mansion, was ready to call the Director, in case the worst case happened, Agent 69, James Grind, was shot dead by Long Zhen.


    From the data he collected, Long Zhen was not a kind person. And he was not someone who could tolerate a spy or assassin. His history of killing four spies already prove that. HenTai thought this was the end of his completely useless Senior Grind.


    Until he saw something amazing from his drone camera.


    Long Zhen sat at the edge of the bed. He held James Grind''s ankle and said, "Hm, you are badly hurt here. Do you want me to treat it?"


    "W¡ªWhat are you saying! I am an assassin! A spy! You should be like¡­ try to interrogate me or something!" James Grind persisted. Long Zhen said nothing, and he pressed lightly on James Grind''s ankle. "Aiya! Aw, aw! S¡ªStop, it hurt!"


    Long Zhen grinned. "Well, if you don''t want to get hurt even more, then I will call my private doctor to treat you. This might become an infection if it''s not treated quickly."


    Long Zhen took out the phone from his pocket and called his private doctor. "The doctor should come in an hour."


    "Wuwuwu, stop holding my ankle. It hurts¡­" James Grind said. Long Zhen finally released James Grind''s ankle, but he couldn''t run away from Long Zhen right now. Because he found out that it was too painful to even get up from the bed.


    "What is this¡­" HenTai was astonished by this development. Because he thought Long Zhen would just kill James Grind immediately. Who would''ve expected that Long Zhen would be calling his private doctor to treat Agent 69, James Grind?


    "Are you here to assassinate me again?" Long Zhen asked gently.


    "Of course!" James Grind said out loud. "I told you that I will never give up, humph!"


    "Sure, sure." Long Zhen smiled. "But thanks to you, that female assassin failed his assassination attempt on me. She is a lot better than you, you know. I noticed nothing wrong when she sat on top of me."


    "That is not my intention!" James Grind yelled. "I was cheering on her, but your stupid vent broke, and everything fails now!"


    Long Zhen chuckled. "Well, still, if not because of your help, I will be dead right now."


    "That is what I want! Now die!" James Grind used the sharp blade that popped out of his shoe to kick on Long Zhen. But Long Zhen held James Grind''s leg with one hand and put it down gently. "Careful, you might also hurt this one."


    James Grind was frustrated. He didn''t know what else he could do right now. He could only glare at Long Zhen with full hostility. "I will complete my mission soon!"


    Long Zhen''s chuckle turned into a laugh, and he nodded. "Okay, okay. You can try again later. But be careful not to hurt yourself."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 0%.]


    [I said, I don''t need that stupid Fatemeter! His Breakmeter is still -30%!]


    [Pupa: Beggars can''t be choosers.]


    [Damn it!]


    James Grind was angry and desperate, but he just crossed his arm and turned away since he couldn''t do anything.


    It took an hour before the doctor arrived. The doctor was surprised when he saw a broken ventilator, a beautiful man lying in Master Long''s bed, and Master Long, who sat at the edge of the bed with half unbuttoned shirt.


    It made the old doctor''s mind travelled far and wide. ''Did Master Long and this guy have sex inside the vent or what? But how could this guy get a broken ankle? Master Long is indeed very wild.'' The doctor thought.


    The doctor hurriedly treated James Grind''s ankle and some part of his body that got hurt, and then he suggested to Master Long and James Grind. "Master Long, I know that you are a vigorous man, but I suggest you not to get too rough. I''m afraid this kid will get hurt more than just a bruised ankle.


    "We¡ªWe are not--!"


    "Understood," Master Long nodded. "You may leave now."


    "Please excuse me, Master Long."


    The doctor left after treating James Grind. Long Zhen and James Grind stared at each other, with James Grind glared at Long Zhen.


    "This is not over yet!" James Grind yelled.


    "I know," Long Zhen nodded. "Just be careful in your next attempt. Here, I will give you my personal contact number."


    Long Zhen snatched James Grind''s phone. "Give it back! That is privacy!" James yelled.


    Long Zhen swiped it and found that the phone was not locked with a password or face id. "You should start locking your phone. You are a spy. It will be a death sentence if your enemy knows your private life and family."


    Long Zhen added his phone number and used ''Master Long Zhen my lifetime goal'' as his phone number on James Grind''s contact.


    He gave back the phone number to James Grind and said, "I will contact you when I find a good place for my third assassination attempt. You should be careful don''t get into a stupid incident like this."


    "Okay, that''s a great idea."


    James Grind seemed to think about something for a while, and then he said, "Please tell me when you have set up the place, okay?"


    "Okay." Long Zhen nodded.


    Pupa stared at Yunyu, who didn''t even think about acting at this point. He just became himself, mostly because he didn''t have the slightest care after his assassination attempt failed twice.


    [Pupa: What are you doing, really.]


    [I just don''t care anymore! Being a spy and an assassin is a hard job. I miss my life in the previous world with Elduin and Urduk. They are so lovely and sweet. Unlike this crazy mafia!]


    ***


    Please check out my new spirity book, 10 chapters Mass release will be on Friday, 2 April.


    *The Raven Loves A Black Swan*


    You can check it on my profile or search it in webnovel!


    Thank you!


    You will not be disappointed, satisfaction guaranteed!


    Unsatisfied reader will get a free kiss from author! :*

 Chapter 264: 10.5

    [Pupa, what is the current Fatemeter and Breakmeter?]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter is -30%. Fatemeter is 0%.]


    [That Breakmeter refuses to budge!]


    [Pupa: That''s because you haven''t done anything about it. You did two assassination attempts didn''t even scratch him.]


    [Well, I''ve tried my best!]


    "Agent 69: James Grind," the voice of a middle-aged woman took away all James Grind''s attention. His back stood up straight, and he gulped nervously.


    "D¡ªDirector," James Grind greeted.


    The director was a middle-aged woman with shoulder-length white hair. She wore a Chanel dress while crossing her arm displeasingly. "Agent 69, I''ve come to see that your mission in assassinating Long Zhen has failed twice. Though it is bizarre that he still spares you after two assassination attempts."


    James Grind lowered his head because he felt guilty and scared at the same time. He dedicated his life to be a spy because that was the only job he could do without being a sloppy troublemaker.


    The director sighed and slid a paper on the table towards James Grind and informed, "Long Zhen will be attending a formal party tonight. I will give you a ticket to the party, this is the best time to assassinate him, try to use poison or something. Remember, do not mess this up, or I will station you to espionage as a crossdressing maid in a maid caf¨¦.


    "GYAAHH! Anything but that!" James Grind remembered when he had to crossdress as a maid in the maid caf¨¦, and the maid caf¨¦ became popular with many old uncles trying to see him.


    "Then don''t mess this up!" Director said.


    [Ugh, fine, Malory!]


    Pupa: Who is Malory?]


    [You don''t know Malory Archer? She is the chief from the animated series Archer!]


    [Pupa:¡­ is this one of your recommendation or what?]


    [You can say that, hehe.]


    ***


    James Grind was with HenTai once more. They were currently inside a van owned by HenTai. Because HenTai was more of a tech guy, the van had many cool gadgets to help James Grind on his mission.


    James Grind was now wearing a white suit. He permed his hair for this formal party, and he looked even more stunning than his usual self. "HenTai, has Long Zhen joined the party?" James Grind asked the make sure.


    HenTai watched on his display and saw an impeccably handsome mature man bringing a male companion. "He is with someone here."


    "WHAT?!" James Grind hurriedly took a look on the monitor. Long Zhen was currently with a beautiful Asian young man. The man had a tiny built and looked cute. He was standing beside Long Zhen, who had a talk with a higher-up from the government.


    Seeing Long Zhen with a beautiful boy gave James Grind a sense of crisis. He fixed his bowtie and turned away. "Hmph! What a player! He has so many men and women around him, no wonder he is divorced and been single for so long!"


    HenTai looked at his senior and rolled his eyes. "Senior Grind, this is the best time to join the party. Remember, this party is a charity party, so there will be many rich and powerful people inside, please mind your behaviour."


    "What do you mean by minding my behaviour? You green boy, I am your senior. I know what to do!" James Grind said.


    HenTai remembered what happened a few weeks ago. When James Grind failed embarrassingly from the vent on Long Zhen''s bed and actually thwarted another assassination attempt on Long Zhen.


    "Yeah, I believe in you, Senior Grind," HenTai said while silently praying that Senior Grind didn''t mess this up once more.


    James Grind used the identity that was given to him by the director, John Groan.


    As John Groan, James Grind entered the formal party full of important people talking about their businesses, politics, and even talking about great things that James Grind personally didn''t really like.


    He strutted around the guests and took some snacks from the server. Some men were immediately attracted when they saw James Grind. They eyed James Grind from afar until one person approached him and said, "Good evening, I saw you standing here alone, so I suppose you don''t have a partner here, right?"


    James Grind gave the man a cold look and ignored him. The man was used to this, so he smiled and fished out something from his pocket, a traditional tally.


    "I am Huang Shu, head of Huang family. You must''ve heard me once," Huang Shu said.


    Yunyu felt the name was familiar. Thus he asked Pupa;


    [This name is familiar, I think I''ve read his name once in the world background. Who is he?]


    [Pupa: Huang Shu, 28 years old, is Long Zhen''s rival. They are both powerful mafia, although Long Zhen is more powerful compared to him, but Huang Shu is still the second strongest mafia in the country and has formidable influence internationally.]


    [Hm¡­ I think I can get some help from him to complete my mission. You know, the enemy of my enemy is my ally.]


    James Grind stared at the man who was quite handsome, albeit not as handsome as Long Zhen. But what important was his age? Huang Shu was actually relatively young to be a mafia boss, which proved that he was capable enough at a young age.


    James Grind finally gave the man some attention and gave out a thin smile. "Master Huang, of course, I know you. Huang family has soared high under your rule, very commendable indeed."


    "In fact, I should be the one that wonders where your partner for this party is? Such fine, powerful man like you, there will be candidates whether men or women who will line up to be your partner, Master Huang," James Grind said.


    "I don''t take a random partner to attend a party like this, but¡­" Huang Shu took one step in to close the distance between him and James Grind. "I don''t mind taking you with me."


    James Grind laughed. "You don''t even know me, so I am also a random person for you."


    "Then tell me your name," Huang Shu said.


    James Grind had a false identity in this place, John Groan. But he felt that he would be entangled with Huang Shu for a long time. Thus he replied with, "Name''s Grind, James Grind. A pleasure to meet you, Master Huang."


    James Grind stretched his hand for a handshake, Huang Shu shook hands with James Grind, and Huang Shu suddenly pulled James Grind to his embrace and whispered in James Grind''s ear. "Pleasure to meet you, Mister Grind."


    ***


    Huang Shu and James Grind started chatting to pass the time. For a while, James Grind actually forgot about his mission to assassinate Long Zhen. Because Huang Shu was entertaining to talk with, he was a mafia boss but didn''t have the same strict and traditional view as other mafias.


    Even Long Zhen fell into this category of a strict and traditional mafia boss.


    So Huang Shu and James Grind clicked together really well.


    HenTai watched how his incompetent senior passed the precious time by chatting with another man. Scared that Senior Grind would screw this up, he warned via earbuds. ''Senior Grind, don''t forget about your mission.''

 Chapter 265: 10.6

    ''Senior Grind, don''t forget about your mission.''


    James Grind was talking with Huang Shu when he got the notification. James Grind glanced at Huang Shu, who seemed to be enjoying their time together, and smiled at him. "Master Huang, unfortunately, I have other things to do."


    Huang Shu was surprised when he saw James Grind suddenly walked past him. Huang Shu grabbed James Grind''s wrist and asked him, "Where are you going?"


    "Ah, I need to meet someone," James Grind said. He glanced at Long Zhen, who was still talking with a regional government, and Huang Shu seemed to catch James Grind''s line of sight. He peered and scoffed. "Ah, I see, Mister Grind wants to meet Long Zhen."


    Huang Shu felt that his pride was at stake here. Because he finally laid an eye to a man that seemed to be a good person, an excellent candidate to be his lover, but Long Zhen did absolutely nothing and already stole his candidate away.


    "What is your intention with Long Zhen?" Huang Shu asked.


    "That¡­ I cannot tell you, Master Huang," James Grind shook his head. "My matter is not your problem. Please let go."


    Huang Shu squinted to observe James Grind, then he noticed James Grind''s bowtie was a bit crooked, showing a small vial with a spray. The bowtie should be able to spray some acidic fluid in case of danger.


    It was a smart and helpful gadget for a spy, a professional spy that was. James Grind didn''t seem to be one of them since he didn''t pay so much attention to detail, and his facial expression couldn''t lie either.


    He was like a bunny trying to hold a knife with his mouth.


    ''Cute.'' Huang Shu thought. James Grind was indeed a gorgeous man, but Huang Shu was not easily swayed by beauty. At first, he only thought of James Grind as someone to spend his free time with.


    But now, since this beauty actually had some quality in him, Huang Shu was inevitably interested. He leaned in and whispered lowly at James Grind, ''You are a spy, right? Are you here to assassinate Long Zhen?''


    James Grind''s eyes widened in response. He thought he was stealthy enough, but this mafia boss was able to guess his identity correctly. James Grind became uncomfortable and tried to release his hand from Huang Shu. "M¡ªMaster Huang, I think we have nothing to talk about here. Please release my hand."


    [How could he find out about my identity so quickly?! Am I really that easy to guess?]


    [Pupa: Your bowtie is crooked, you showed the acid spray from your bowtie to Huang Shu. These mafia bosses are the real deal, you know. They are not people whom you can play around.]


    "Oh, I can, but I think it will be more fun to play around with you a bit," Huang Shu grinned. "Mister Grind, what if¡­ I told you that I have the same intention?"


    James Grind stopped struggling. He frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I can help you to complete your mission, but I need something from you. Do not worry. It is something that should be easy for you to fulfil," Huang Shu grinned. His finger unbuttoned James Grind''s suit, and he continued, "You shall be in my bed once the mission has been completed. But for now, I''d want you to be my partner. I don''t care if you think of it as a pretend partner or whatever."


    James Grind seemed to consider this for a moment.


    [Huang Shu is really Long Zhen''s enemy, right? No backhanded intention? No shady deals?]


    [Pupa: Well, he is another mafia boss, of course, he has shady deals. But it is correct that Huang Shu is Long Zhen''s rival. In fact, he is eager to get rid of Long Zhen because he wanted the trade monopoly, of course.]


    [Okay then, since I don''t need to romance Long Zhen at all, let''s do it with my way¡­ just with a different man!]


    After careful thought, James Grind nodded. "You just want me to be your pretend partner, right? I do not mind, but may I know why? Master Huang doesn''t lack man or woman at all."


    "It''s up to me about who I will pick. Either you accept it or not," Huang Shu said. He engulfed his hand around James Grind''s waist and said, "Now, shall we meet your target, darling?"


    James Grind leaned his head on Huang Shu''s chest and replied, "Certainly, honey."


    ***


    ''Where is that cute guy?'' Long Zhen pondered. His eyes observed around the party, scanning the surrounding to find that cute guy who wanted to assassinate him. He was currently attending a charity party with an elegant man beside him.


    The deal was simple. He wanted to find the minister of trade and offered him this young man beside him in exchange for leeway for his trade in and out of the border.


    After the deal was sealed, he wanted to find the cute guy and, well¡­ play around with him a bit. "Master Long, are you listening?" the elegant man beside him said.


    "Hm? Yes," Long Zhen said unattentively.


    "Master Long, you seem to be looking for someone. I can help if you want," the elegant man suggested himself, but Long Zhen ignored him instead. Long Zhen took his phone out and searched the guy''s number. He already had that cute guy''s number, but he was yet to know his real name.


    Long Zhen finally texted James Grind first.


    *Hey, cute spy, you said that you want to assassinate me. Where are you right now? I''m at the charity party hosted by the government, come here, or you might miss the chance to kill me.*


    Ding! The moment Long Zhen sent the text, a message notification rang on his ear, telling him that James Grind was near. He looked to the front and saw the cute spy with his archnemesis, Huang Shu.


    Huang Shu had his hand rested on James Grind''s waist, while James Grind rested his head on Huang Shu''s muscular chest. "Ah, did you just send me a text?" James Grind asked.


    Long Zhen was stunned silly. He thought the cute spy would run around him with his klutz behaviour, trying to kill him and inevitably failed. It was such an entertaining thing to watch.


    But now, the cute spy was in Huang Shu''s embrace, and he also let Huang Shu touched his waist. Long Zhen gritted his teeth. "Master Huang, do you know this guy?"


    Huang Shu nodded with pure certainty. "Yes, he is my partner."


    "PARTNER?!" Long Zhen was shocked. How could this guy leave him hanging like this and go inside Huang Shu''s embrace? Long Zhen thought they would be playing this cat and mouse game for a while until he got bored.


    Seeing the shocked expression of Long Zhen, Huang Shu was satisfied in his heart. "Of course, just like you and your partner, Master Long," Huang Shu provoked.


    Long Zhen glanced at the man beside him, that was supposed to be his partner. Actually, Long Zhen didn''t intend to bring him, but he needed this guy in case a deal happened in this charity.


    Long Zhen felt inexplicably guilty towards the cute spy. "T¡ªThis is now what it looks like," Long Zhen tried to explain.


    "Huh? Master Long is an amazing man. I see nothing wrong with you having so many partners," James Grind said. "We may have different taste, Master Long. I''m loyal to my partner, right, honey?"


    Huang Shu nodded. "Yes, darling."


    Long Zhen was speechless with the harmony between these two. He felt both awkward and stupid at the same time. Because he felt a sense of crisis when this cute spy started dating someone else.


    Or maybe¡­


    Long Zhen had another guess in his head. Albeit incompetent, this guy was very serious about doing his job. There was no way he could switch that easily.


    ''Maybe¡­ he just got stationed to assassinate someone else because he hasn''t hurt me at all after two assassination attempts?''


    ''¡­ I will make sure that he is assigned to me.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    [Pupa: Do you know your real mission here?]


    [Huh, what?]


    [Pupa:¡­ why are you doing this unnecessary drama?]


    [This is not an unnecessary drama! This is beneficial in the long run! Long Zhen will get jealous and¡­ and¡­]


    [Pupa: And what? There is no use in this. You know it yourself, right?]


    [¡­Pupa, you are too detailed! Don''t worry, I will complete the mission just fine!]


    [Pupa: Now you are just dodging your responsibility!]

 Chapter 266: 10.7

    Long Zhen was obviously displeased when he saw James Grind with Huang Shu. More than that, perhaps, he was angry.


    He thought he got this mouse for himself. It would be fun to let this mouse play around, thinking that he had control over something. While truthfully, he was just being toyed.


    Now that the mouse was out of his reach, Long Zhen was thinking about how to snare this mouse once more.


    Long Zhen wanted to know to what extent did Huang Shu know this cute spy. He asked, "May I know when did you two meet? The last time I remember, Master Huang struggled to fight against another mafia in the trade route. I wonder if you still have time to take a lover."


    Huang Shu glared at Long Zhen, who dared to poke his sore spot. It was almost a year ago when he fought with another mafia in the trade route. He won the mafia war, but it cost him a fortune.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth after he got provoked. James Grind saw this and decided to take the step first. "My honey Huang and I had just met about two weeks ago. But we know that we will be a match together. So I accept his advance without hesitation, right, honey?"


    Huang Shu glanced at James Grind, who wanted to protect his dignity. Huang Shu appreciated this move so much,  Huang Shu smiled and pulled James Grind closer to him. "Yes, I''ve been thinking about letting my darling Grind live with me."


    "Grind?" Long Zhen frowned. "Who is this Grind?"


    Huang Shu finally noticed something. It seemed that Long Zhen didn''t know the real name of this cute spy. Huang Shu raised his chin and smirked to mock Long Zhen. "Ah, pardon me, Master Long. I haven''t introduced you to my lover, his name is Grind. James Grind."


    James Grind nodded without hesitation. "Yes, my name is James Grind. I suppose Master Long doesn''t know my name yet."


    Long Zhen glared at Huang Shu, who was proud of himself. Now, Long Zhen felt that he was the one who got played. He really thought this cute spy was already fixated about assassinating him to complete his mission.


    ''Fine then, it''s been a while since I found something worth playing. I will make sure this guy can''t escape this game with me,'' Long Zhen thought.


    Long Zhen scoffed and turned his back. "You will be hearing from your director, James Grind."


    "Huh, my director?" James grind blinked confusedly. His director was a high-ranked secret agent that worked under the fund of world-class riches. There was no way Long Zhen could know who his director was.


    James Grind stared at Long Zhen''s back in a daze. He was unsure of what to do after this. In fact, for a while, he actually forgot about his real mission.


    HenTai watched everything in frustration. He was obviously trying his best to keep Senior Grind in line with the mission. But Senior was making unnecessary drama. ''Senior, remember about your real mission!''


    HenTai''s voice rang inside James Grind''s ears. He finally realized that the target was fleeing. He was about to take few quick steps to approach Long Zhen again. But Huang Shu caught him. "Where are you going?"


    "Ah, Master Huang, you know that I have to complete my mission first," James Grind said. He made a gesture like cutting his throat, but Huang Shu felt that it was ridiculous.


    "What are you going to do with him? In what kind of way?"


    James Grind paused, then he was thinking for a while.


    [Wait, that is the correct question, in what kind of way I should assassinate him?]


    [Pupa: If you are stealthy and non-dramatic, you can just assassinate him by poisoning his drink or snipe him from afar. But nope, you are just pulling someone else in this mess.]


    [Well, it''s best to let me try this first!]


    "I will try my best!" James Grind said to Huang Shu, and he rushed to Long Zhen, who almost left the party with his partner.


    Huang Shu watched how James Grind suddenly remembered his mission. He chuckled and let the cute spy''s hand go. "Fine then, I will contact you later. Have fun and be careful."


    "Thank you, Master Huang!" James Grind rushed towards Long Zhen, who was still talking with his partner in the parking lot.


    Long Zhen''s partner leaned on Long Zhen''s chest, seemingly trying to get the mafia boss to cuddle him for the night. Since James Grind intended to kill Long Zhen, he prepared his snipe watch to shoot a small taser bullet.


    "Okay, this is my time!" James Grind said to himself. He hid behind a pillar, aiming at Long Zhen''s neck. Long Zhen was currently focused on his partner, so he shouldn''t know James Grind''s position right now.


    But before he could shot his target, the cute partner that was supposed to be harmless suddenly took out a small knife on his sleeve. He was ready to stab Long Zhen as well.


    Out of reflex, James Grind sniped Long Zhen''s cute partner instead of his target.


    "AAAHH!" the guy fell on the ground after the taser bullet hit his neck. Long Zhen was stunned for a moment, but when he saw the knife fell from the guy''s hand, his gaze darkened.


    "So you are one of them. Everyone is out to get me, it seems," Long Zhen said.


    Long Zhen turned his head sharply at the one who paralyzed his partner, who was about to assassinate him. He saw James Grind, who trembled the moment he saw Long Zhen''s death glare.


    Long Zhen never showed this scary glare to him, so James Grind trembled and ran away immediately.


    "Wait!" Long Zhen wanted to chase James Grind, who ran away. But when he saw the guy who was about to kill him recovered fast and wanted to run away, Long Zhen was forced to handle this guy first.


    ''James Grind¡­ out of everyone who wants to kill me, you are the only one who is honest with your intention¡­''


    ''Well, I will find your director and we will play this game again. It is really fun playing with you, James Grind,'' Long Zhen said to himself, and smiled.


    He looked down to his partner that had failed to assassinate him and kicked his stomach. "Good thing my boyfriend saved me first."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 30%.]


    [Holy frick, his Fatemeter increasing so fast!]


    Yunyu was currently running away from Long Zhen, and then he slowed down and wondered himself. "Wait, why am I running away?"


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and smacked his head with its body. "Why did you stop that guy from killing Long Zhen?! We could''ve completed the world if you didn''t paralyze him!"


    "Ah! I''m sorry! I''m so used to saving the master of the world that I did it out of reflex! Ahhh, I missed the chance again!" Yunyu ruffled his head. He really did it out of reflex because he was used to saving the master of the world.


    "Wait, let me return back to Long Zhen and try to snipe him again!" Yunyu said.


    "You idiot! Do you think Long Zhen will let you do that after you got discovered?! Use your brain, not your butt, you butt brain!"

 Chapter 267: 10.8

    The next day, James Grind was sitting in front of his Director with his head lowered down, and he hunched a bit, scared of getting scolded.


    "Agent 69 James Grind, you''ve failed three times¡­ embarrassingly," the Director said the next day. "I''ve never been so embarrassed by you when I heard from Henderson that you did an unnecessary thing, and you actually saved Long Zhen before he got assassinated."


    "You should be ashamed with your record, James Grind. Even Henderson has a better track record than you," the Director said.


    "Wait, who is Henderson?"


    "Agent 34 Henderson Taichi, how could you forget your own partner?! He is so passionate about making you a good spy!" the Director yelled.


    "You mean¡­ HenTai?"


    "Henderson Taichi!"


    "Yes, HenTai¡­"


    "Henderson!"


    "HenTai."


    "Henderso¡ª"


    "HenTai."


    "¡­ HenTai," the Director finally yielded and accepted Agent 34 Henderson Taichi''s new name. The Director cleared her throat and continued, "You should be punished. I will station you in the maid caf¨¦ as your new espionage mission."


    "NO! I do not want to crossdress!" James Grind desperately begged. "Director, I will do anything as long as I don''t get to crossdress!"


    The Director seemed to think for a moment, then he said, "I can forgive you and not let you crossdress for the public. But¡­ you have to crossdress for one person only."


    James Grind imagined that he had to crossdress for one perverted guy vs crossdress for dozens of perverted old uncles. "I will take that one guy! Please, don''t let me do crossdressing in public!"


    James Grind remembered when those old uncles grinned at him pervertedly, wanting to touch him even though the maid caf¨¦ already mentioned no touching the maids.


    "Fine then, I do found a sponsor for you. This sponsor said that he wants you to accompany him as his personal assassin," the Director said. She looked at the door and signalled. "You may come out now, Master."


    The door slowly opened, and a man around 185 cm tall with permed hair and a black suit. "Yes, I need my personal assassin here."


    James Grind gawked when he saw the man he hated so much suddenly entered his spy base. James Grind took out the nearest fruit knife and yelled, "Stay away! Director, go to the hidden door behind the bookcase by pulling the third book. I will protect you first!"


    "¡­."


    "¡­."


    "Director?" James Grind was confused when he saw his Director sitting leisurely. She sighed and ordered James Grind;


    "Put down that fruit knife. Master Long Zhen is our esteemed guest," The Director stated. "You will be assigned with him. He paid so much money for your service."


    "What?!" James Grind protested. "You are just going to sell me out like this?! Director, I am a valuable asset in this organization!"


    "Don''t worry, you are going to get a share. Master Long Zhen paid so much money for your service. Take this as a personal mission," Director added, trying to pacify James Grind.


    "I would never¡ª"


    "I will give you half of it. He paid us 20 million dollars. 10 million dollars, okay?"


    "¡­ okay."


    Long Zhen chuckled when he witnessed how James Grind accepted the bribe of 10 million dollars to be his private assassin. "I can always pay you more if your service is good, Mister Grind."


    James Grind blushed, and he pointed his finger at Long Zhen. "W¡ªWhat a horrible man! I''m not going to be your whore! Do you think you can pay me with¡ª"


    "Extra five million dollars if you do a good job?" Long Zhen snipped and offered immediately.


    "¡­ Yes, Master Long Zhen."


    James Grind started counting the money he could get just by staying beside Long Zhen.


    [Pupa, I will be rich soon!]


    [Pupa:¡­ Your identity here is a spy and assassin, not a kept man.]


    [Doesn''t matter, where there is money, there is me. I am a realistic man.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    "Okay, you two can go somewhere and do your stuff. I will be counting your money," the Director said. At the same time, she opened three big boxes that Long Zhen brought, containing twenty million dollars. "Money-money-money-money."


    James Grind and Long Zhen sat inside the bulletproof Rolls Royce. James Grind was both expectant and scared, especially since Long Zhen was still considered his enemy. Maybe Long Zhen would kill him here, or perhaps he would torture him.


    "S¡ªSo, Master Long, since you are now my boss, what do you want me to do? I am a professional assassin! I can kill your enemy with ease!" James Grind boasted to his new temporary boss.


    "Hn? Of course, you will have to kill me," Long Zhen said lightly. He smiled at James Grind and rubbed his head gently. "I''ve been a target of assassination since young. They usually either try to gain my trust first or straight up try to seduce me. But all of them ended up dead¡ª"


    Long Zhen gaze darkened, and he scoffed ironically. "Because I know that they have no good inside their heart. I live in a dark world, so it would be nice to have something sunny around me."


    "But that is absurd! You paid me to be your killer? I thought you would use me as a tool to attack your enemy or something!" James Grind protested. "I''m a professional, you know!"


    "But I don''t want you to get hurt," Long Zhen said honestly.


    "I will not get hurt!"


    "You just did before. Don''t you remember when you fell from my vent?" Long Zhen chuckled. "That was pretty funny."


    "T¡ªThat is a one-time thing!" James Grind protested. "Trust me, I can be a good killer!"


    Long Zhen pinched James Grind''s cheek gently and said, "That''s why you should be my personal assassin, okay? You are responsible for killing me if you can. If you are successful, you''d be hailed as a great assassin in the future."


    James Grind started imagining the amount of money he could get and the notoriety for assassinating Long Zen. This was ridiculous, but Long Zhen never actually hurt him when he got caught.


    "You won''t fight when I try to assassinate you, right?" James Grind asked.


    "Well, of course, I will fight. But don''t worry, I will not hurt you," Long Zhen smiled. "Don''t be too scared with me. I will not hurt you since I know that you are harmless."


    James Grind, who was confident that he could kill Long Zhen in the future, felt insulted by that sentence. "I''m also harmful. I will prove to you that I''m harmful and dangerous!"


    Long Zhen sighed helplessly, and he chuckled. "Okay, okay, I believe in you. Do your best to be dangerous, okay?"


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 0%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 35%.]


    [Pupa: I think Urduk fucked you too hard in the last world, now your mind has regressed from a stupid hoe to simply stupid.]


    [Eh? I don''t see the difference.]


    [Pupa: Exactly.]


    "Okay, now. Since I''ve saved you from the public crossdressing disaster, when will you crossdress for me? I wonder if you will look good with maid dress," Long Zhen commented while leering perversely at James Grind''s body.


    James Grind hurriedly covered his body with his hands and yelled, "S¡ªShameless!"

 Chapter 268: 10.9

    James Grind remembered the content that was supposed to be his mission. He reread the content on his smartwatch again. "Hnn¡­ mission of the day, try to assassinate Master Long in his training ground, Master Long likes to train with a sword, and he is proficient in sword fighting."


    Suddenly, James Grind felt the hair on his nape stood when a warm breath tickled his nape. "Whaaaa!" James Grind jolted when a strong arm engulfed his body. He looked up and saw a tall and handsome man hugging him from behind.


    "What are you doing right now?" Long Zhen asked with a gentle smile on his face. He glanced at James Grind''s smartwatch and nodded virtuously. "Hm¡­ indeed, I do like sword and sword fighting. Do you want to assassinate me in the training ground? That''s a good idea. I am usually very unguarded there because I''m usually topless."


    James Grind shivered when he felt Long Zhen''s hard chest basically covered this whole back. "R¡ªRelease me!" James Grind struggled.


    Long Zhen laughed lightly and released James Grind from his embrace.


    James Grind hurriedly set up his smartwatch to snipe Long Zhen with a taser gun. But he accidentally set up the wrong one, and there was an error on his smartwatch. James Grind became busy with his smartwatch and scratched his head when he didn''t know how to set it up again.


    [Pupa, can you help me here? I don''t know what did I do wrong.]


    [Pupa: You are pressing the reset button for too long. You have to wait until the smartwatch finishes restarting.]


    Thus, James Grind waited until the smartwatch restarting. Long Zhen walked behind James Grind and peeked. "What are you doing right now?"


    "Ah, I''m just waiting for the smartwatch to restart. I accidentally pressed a wrong button or something¡­" James Grind said. "Please wait patiently, Master Long."


    "How could that be? If I am your enemy, I would be attacking you first, like this!" Long Zhen tickled James Grind''s waist suddenly.


    "Wahaha! Wahaha! No fair, don''t tickle me!" James Grind struggled, trying to release himself from Long Zhen''s tickle attack. Actually, Long Zhen could do this for ages, but James Grind''s face was already so red, so he spared him.


    James Grind was breathing heavily on the ground, feeling humiliated after Long Zhen''s tickle attack. He also felt humiliated since Long Zhen never took him seriously. He glared at Long Zhen after that. "Master Long! I''m here trying to assassinate you! Please take it seriously!"


    Long Zhen sighed helplessly. He rubbed James Grind''s hair and said, "Well, you will also need a lot of training to assassinate me successfully, okay? Now, you should accompany me to a meeting with my rival."


    "Rival? You mean¡­" James Grind gulped when he remembered about Huang Shu. It had been a week since that charity party. Huang Shu mysteriously got his number, probably by bribing the Director again, just like Long Zhen.


    And Huang Shu kept on calling him. It was almost like a terror.


    "Yes, Huang Shu. I have a deal with him, so my trade can go smoothly in his area for once," Long Zhen said. He seemed to have sensed James Grind''s thought. "Why are you nervous, Mister Grind. I thought you are a bonafide spy. To face an enemy like this, you should be well prepared, right?"


    "I¡ªI am!" James Grind yelled. He buffed his chest proudly and continued, "I will make sure that you are safe! Nobody will assassinate you in the meeting!"


    "Huh? I thought my death is your goal?" Long Zhen grinned. "I guess you''ve been slowly falling in love with me, huh?"


    "N¡ªNot true! N¡ªNo one is allowed to kill you except me!" James Grind puffed his cheek, which made Long Zhen''s heart beating faster.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 40%. Sometimes, I feel like you have a cheat code to fill this Fatemeter. Please don''t use cheat code, or I will report this to the headquarter.]


    [If I can use cheat code, I will use it for my Breakmeter! I don''t know why is Long Zhen so affectionate. Maybe I''m just that gorgeous, sexy, mesmerizing and refreshing. So he just falls in love with me like rain in the summer~ ehe.]


    [Pupa:¡­ huh? What did you talk about just now? I accidentally used my deafen button.]


    [¡­ nevermind.]


    Long Zhen nodded and ruffled James Grind''s hair again. "Okay, okay, you are the only one who can kill me. But be careful, okay? We don''t know what kind of trap is laying for us when we face Huang Shu today."


    "I will be careful!" James Grind said.


    ***


    The entourage of Long Zhen came to the Huang Shu''s base. Like the tail of a black dragon, the black cars lined up and slowly filled Huang Mansion''s courtyard. Long Zhen led the way with James Grind on his side, followed by his men.


    Huang Shu was already sitting on his seat with his leg crossed. He glared at Long Zhen and James Grind beside him. His gaze darkened and made a crooked smile. "Master Long Zhen seems to enjoy playing with my lover so much."


    Long Zhen engulfed his hand on James Grind''s waist. "He is not Master Huang Shu''s lover anymore. He is now my personal cute assassin."


    Huang Shu clenched the armrest, but his gaze stilled. "I see. I believe you did this by bribing my lover''s Director, right?"


    "What if I say yes?" Long Zhen scoffed. "Master Huang is just too slow. Maybe that is why you are the second, and I''m the first."


    "How bold. Master Long forgot that you are on my turf. I can kill you here if I want," Huang Shu threatened. But Long Zhen didn''t budge at all.


    "Master Huang forgot that I''ve survived countless assassination attempts. Something like this doesn''t scare me at all," Long Zhen replied nonchalantly.


    James Grind looked at these two, who had a fierce dragon and tiger aura behind them. He gulped and broke the scary silence.


    "M¡ªMaster Huang, Master Long, you guys said that you have a deal about letting Master Long''s trade or something. P¡ªPlease proceed¡­"


    The pressuring air disappeared when they both looked at James Grind at the same time. Huang Shu smiled first and nodded. "Yes, I need to teach this big douchebag how not to touch my territory and my belonging."


    "And I come here to tell this little shit that I''ve gotten what I want, and there is no stopping me," Long Zhen answered.


    They glared at each other again. If looks could kill, at this moment, both Long Zhen and Huang Shu must be bloody and dying on the ground.


    [Oh no! They will kill each other because of me! What to do? Both of them are so strong and handsome~ Should I run away and let them search for me first?]


    [Pupa: Even better, kill yourself in front of them and tell them that you can''t live to see them fighting against each other like this.]


    [Tch, you are no fun, Pupa. Don''t you want to see them fighting against each other for the sake of this delicious booty?]


    [Pupa: No, that will be an insult against their intelligence.]

 Chapter 269: 10.10

    Long Zhen and Huang Shu glared at each other. None of them said anything, but their glares already showed how they wanted to kill each other in 1001 different ways.


    James Grind got panicked because of this. Since Long Zhen was currently locking him in his arm, James Grind had no other way except to nudge on Long Zhen slightly. "M¡ªMaster Long, why don''t we talk first? We can civilly talk about this, right?"


    Long Zhen tightened his arm around James Grind''s waist and smiled. "Of course, let''s talk about this in a civil manner¡­ in the bed, okay?"


    CLANK!


    James Grind was shocked when Long Zhen deflected a needle shooting straight at him with a small swiss army knife in his pocket. Long Zhen side glanced at Huang Shu with a sneer on his face. "Master Huang, are you angry because James Grind is within me right now? He is now stuck with me, so better get used to it, Master Huang."


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth, he yelled at James Grind. "My darling grind, come with me now! I will protect you from this monster!"


    [Depends, can you pay at least 20 million? Hehe.]


    [Pupa: And you said that you are not a gold digger.]


    [When did I say that? I am like¡­ a professional gold digger, in case Han Ye wants to buy me for one night, ehe¡­ ehehehehe.]


    James Grind looked confused. He didn''t want any bloodbath because of a stupid reason. He tried to break free from Long Zhen. Long Zhen felt the struggle and glared. "Where are you going? You want to go with Huang Shu?"


    [Pupa: Alert! Fatemeter decreases to 35%.]


    [Phew, I don''t care about that stupid meter, as long as the Breakmeter is not decrea¡ª]


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to -5%.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: Don''t jinx yourself, really, you did this often.]


    "I¡ªI just want to calm the situation down," James Grind said. "I don''t want you two to fight for me! I would rather die!"


    [Yes, I said it! Yes!]


    [Pupa: So disgusting, you think you are the main character in a novel or something?]


    [Honestly? Yes. Don''t you see my perfect main character quality?]


    [Pupa:¡­ You can be a homo side character at best.]


    James Grind broke from Long Zhen''s hand dramatically and rushed towards Huang Shu. "JAMES GRIND!" Long Zhen yelled.


    James Grind hugged Huang Shu and said, "M¡ªMaster Huang, please don''t fight, okay? I am just a nobody. I just want to do my job in peace and get money! Please don''t fight for my sake!"


    [Or we can just share, three of us, ehehe.]


    Huang Shu hurriedly engulfed James Grind in his embrace and kissed his cheek. "I told you that you will get stuck with him! You should''ve waited for me!"


    James Grind was dazed when he got a kiss from Huang Shu.


    "W¡ªWhy did you kiss¡­"


    "What? Of course, because I said that you will be my pretend lover, right? And now we are still a pretend lover! I have an obligation to protect you!" Huang Shu exclaimed. He glared at Long Zhen. "Especially against the devil like him! I will not let you fall into his filthy hands. You are mine, James Grind!"


    [Pupa:¡­ so, I know this world is very lenient. Since your mission is just to kill Long Zhen. But what is this? You have escalated your small drama to be a full-blown gang war! What the heck, you spicy chicken host!]


    [Don''t blame me! I was just trying to find a way to assassinate Long Zhen first!]


    Long Zhen saw his James Grind seemed to be more docile when he was with Huang Shu. He came here only to flaunt to Huang Shu that he got this cute spy. This cute spy was a good toy. As long as he was obedient, Long Zhen wouldn''t mind keeping him.


    But it seemed that James Grind was not just a simple boy toy. He dared to actually shame him like this in front of his archnemesis, Huang Shu.


    ''I really thought you can be a good boy for me, James Grind,'' Long Zhen scoffed. ''It seems that I will have to try harder.''


    Huang Shu was proud since James Grind chose him. At first, he wanted to forget about James Grind after the party, but he soon realized that James Grind had a certain charm that made every man and woman in his embrace became boring.


    Huang Shu found that everyone paled in comparison with James Grind. So when he reached the Director and found out that James Grind was already with Long Zhen, he was enraged and threatened Long Zhen to block all route they previously had a deal together unless Long Zhen handed James Grind to him.


    Long Zhen dramatically took the gun from his suit and pointed it at Huang Shu. "I told you that he is already mine. I don''t care if I have to use this method, hand James Grind to me now."


    Huang Shu scoffed. "Try to shoot me if you are brave enough, and this will be one hell of a bloodbath."


    "Do you think I don''t have the gut to shoot your face? Huang Shu, if it''s not because I respect your father a lot, I would''ve stomped you since the start," Long Zhen said.


    "No need to play my achievements down. We know very well that your group cannot harm me. We just need more time, and I will dethrone you," Huang Shu taunted. He licked James Grind''s neck first and grinned, "James Grind wants to be on the winning side. He knows that I can provide better than you."


    Long Zhen was finally enraged. He clicked the trigger and shot straight to Huang Shu''s face. Huang Shu predicted it, and he did a quick draw with his own gun. He fired the bullet, and their bullets collided mid-air.


    CLANK!


    The men in Long Zhen''s side attacked first. They hid behind pillars and many places and ready with their gun. Huang Shu''s men reacted, and they were prepared in their positions. Huang Shu pushed James Grind to the ground and let him hid behind a pillar. "Stay right here. I will kill that asshole first!"


    James Grind watched as Huang Shu and Long Zhen took cover and shot at each other. The sounds of guns, bullets hitting random places, and some groan here and there made James Grind shuddered.


    [Okay, this is scary, but my job here is to kill Long Zhen, right? If I let Huang Shu kill Long Zhen, does that mean I don''t need to do anything? I think I can consider the job well done here.]


    [Pupa: Actually¡­ you do need to kill Long Zhen with your own hand, that is the requirement to fill the Breakmeter.]


    [What?! You said to me first, as long as Long Zhen is dead, then the world will be completed!]


    [Pupa:¡­ I may have given you false information because I was annoyed by your incompetency in this world. Might as well give you a personal punishment.]


    [Pupa, when I said that you are a black-bellied evil system, I didn''t mean that you should be one also. That''s just a figure of speech, you know that, right?]


    [Pupa: I will gladly be a black-bellied evil system, thank you so much.]

 Chapter 270: 10.11

    The shootings between these two mafia groups haven''t ended after a while. Many mafia members got injured, and there might be four or five deaths already. All that because of one spicy chicken spy who couldn''t do his job correctly.


    James Grind got scared when he saw the amount of injured members and deaths that increased as the mafia war continued. He got specifically worried when he saw Huang Shu got the upper hand and surrounded Long Zhen with his men.


    It seemed that Huang Shu was well prepared for this assault, and he pointed his gun at Long Zhen, who was cornered. "Surrender now, Master Long Zhen. You are stupid enough to assault me in my base, like a wolf trying to hunt a shark inside the water."


    Long Zhen gritted his teeth. Of course, he knew that it was stupid of him. Because there was no way, he could win against Huang Shu in his own base. But when James Grind ran away from him only to be embraced by Huang Shu, Long Zhen got inexplicably triggered.


    Long Zhen scoffed as he dropped his gun. He raised his hand and said, "Okay, I give up. I''ve lost against you. If you want to kill me, this is the best time, Master Huang Shu."


    Huang Shu scoffed when he saw his archnemesis was now in his mercy. There was no way Long Zhen would be this stupid to assault him in Huang Mansion except because he got influenced by his own feeling.


    Maybe Long Zhen had unknowingly fallen in love with James Grind.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. He was too slow to grab this cute spy first, and now he had to fight a bloody war to get him.


    Huang Shu clicked the trigger and pointed it at Long Zhen''s skull. "Any last word?"


    [Oh shit! If Huang Shu really going to kill Long Zhen, then we will restart again?! I don''t want to go through that gruelling torture of trying to assassinate Long Zhen! Don''t you see the amount of ridicule I have to face?]


    [Pupa: Indeed. I also don''t want to see it. You are so embarrassing.]


    [Fine then, let''s stop them!]


    James Grind suddenly dashed towards Huang Shu and hugged his waist. "M¡ªMaster Huang, please don''t kill Master Long Zhen!"


    Huang Shu stopped moving and glanced at James Grind. "Why? Are you in love with him or something? Darling Grind, you should remember that Long Zhen is a lot more dangerous than he looks. Don''t get brainwashed just because he''s been nice to you for a moment."


    [But you are also dangerous, bro, you are literally the second strongest mafia in this country? What are you talking about here.]


    "M¡ªMaster Huang, please reconsider. I will do anything as long as you don''t shoot him!" James Grind tried to persuade. Huang Shu glared at James Grind, who stiffened after receiving such glare, "I¡ªI just don''t want this to be a bigger mess¡­" James Grind said weakly.


    Huang Shu''s hand trembled as he tried to contain himself from killing Long Zhen right here, right now. But when he saw James Grind''s pitiful gaze, it made him hesitate because he didn''t want James Grind to hate him


    ''Would he hate me if I really kill Long Zhen here? He is such a softie. I don''t want him to be mad at me for killing my enemy.'' Huang Shu thought.


    After careful consideration, Huang Shu sighed and handed the gun to James Grind. "His life and death is in your hand, but you must promise that you will return with me after, got it?"


    "Y¡ªYes¡­" James Grind affirmed. Huang Shu smiled and rubbed James Grind''s head. He commanded his men to halt and let James Grind determine what would they do next. James Grind stared at Long Zhen with a gun in his hand. He was scared, and his hand trembled.


    Long Zhen saw the nervousness in James Grind, and he sighed helplessly. "Don''t be too nervous, cute spy. This is the best time for you to assassinate me, don''t you want to do it?"


    "Y¡ªYes, this is my mission!" James Grind said. He held the gun with two hands and pointed at Long Zhen''s skull. Long Zhen didn''t seem to be bothered. He was already accepting whether James Grind would kill him right here right now.


    James Grind had cold sweat all over his body. True, by killing Long Zhen, his mission would be completed. But somehow, he felt that something was not right here. Something was missing¡­


    [Pupa, I can sense this world is so weird.]


    [What do you mean weird?]


    [I have plenty of questions since the very beginning, but you said that you don''t have the answer as well.]


    [First, you never showed me the world background. All you said was just to kill Long Zhen to complete the Breakmeter and never showed me the world background. I also asked you about this world''s love interest, but you said that there is none. You are so shady, Pupa. Is this your trick to punish me again?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Wait, is that true?! You went as far as trying to trap me like this?!]


    [Pupa: No, as much as I want to do it, I also want you to finish the transmigration as soon as possible. Because you are such a handful host. But there is a reason why I cannot show you the world background.]


    [Pupa: This is a special world that has been explicitly tasked to you. There seems to be a particular order from my higher up, which is to make you finish this extra world.]


    [What do you mean the extra world? Then what should I do now?]


    [Pupa:¡­ Kill Long Zhen now.]


    [Huh?]


    [Pupa: Kill Long Zhen now, and you will know the true mission. I''ve been telling you to kill Long Zhen as soon as possible because this world is very unique.]


    [But people die when they got killed!]


    [Pupa: No shit, sherlock. Just shoot him. Shoot him!]


    [Pupa, I''m scared, don''t pressure me like this! I might pee my pants if because of your pressure!]


    [Pupa: Just do it¡­ DO IT!]


    [Okay, okay! I will do it, prepare your restart!]


    James grind clicked the trigger again and gulped. He stared at Long Zhen, who was weirdly very calm as if he had been expecting this. "I¡ªI''m sorry, Master Long Zhen. I really don''t want to do this, but I have to¡­"


    James Grind pulled the trigger, and the sound of a gunshot broke the silence.


    ¡­


    Long Zhen had been shot in the dead on the ground. Blood seeped out of his head and pooled on the floor. His lifeless eyes still had a smile on his face.


    Yunyu watched in horror and dropped the gun on the floor. He couldn''t believe that he really had killed someone in his career as a quick transmigrator. The shock was too much for him to react that he was unresponsive for a while.


    However, there was no notification of Breakmeter being completed or such. There was another notification rang from Pupa, though. Which was completely out of Yunyu''s prediction.


    [Pupa: Ding! Hidden Plot has been triggered, A Transmigrator for a mission.]

 Chapter 271: 10.12

    [Pupa: Ding! Hidden Plot has been triggered, A Transmigrator in A Mission.]


    [Wait, what? Hidden plot after I killed the master of the world? But Long Zhen is dead! Literally dead! What do you mean there is a hidden plot? Did you dupe me again, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: Relax, you are too panicked because you just killed someone. It''s not that serious.]


    [¡­ Bro, I literally just killed someone. You think I will smile and sip tea after I killed someone?]


    Pupa seemed to ignore Yunyu and just continue with downloading the hidden plot and extra file. After everything had been done, Pupa approached Yunyu and snuggled on his chest, so their body touched.


    Pupa: Okay, let''s do this now.]


    Yunyu blinked when Pupa suddenly pulled them into a wormhole that travelled in light speed. He felt dizzy and shook his head few times. Right after he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a man in his early twenties, clicking his tongue annoyedly in front of a large monitor and checking on something.


    "Ah, I failed again, huh? This is probably the fifteenth time for me to restart," the man sighed. He was a man who died after a car accident. He was offered a second life by transmigrating into a mafia world as Long Zhen, the mafia lord and the most influential criminal in the country.


    His life as a crime lord was full of scandal and betrayal, and his life would be filled with such treachery.


    "Ah, Long Zhen is so pitiful. He has so much power, but there is no one that he can trust¡­" the man pitied the character that he was transmigrated into. No matter how many times he did this, it seemed that his mission always ended up in failure.


    Adding to his innate distrustful nature, his nature and Long Zhen''s nature was almost identical, so it was hard to complete the mission.


    What was the mission?


    He needed to find a lifetime lover for Long Zhen, the one that he could fully trust. But he couldn''t do it by romancing a random person. He needed to romance a man that was Long Zhen''s former enemy.


    Because if Long Zhen could romance an enemy that could turn into a lover, then the mission was deemed a success, and he would return back to his real world with a real human body.


    He tried to romance Huang Shu at first, but he died after Huang Shu shot him in the head and took over the crime lord title. Then he tried to romance the enemy''s underlings. He also tried to romance the small gangs.


    All of them, he died after being betrayed. So on his fifteenth try, he tried to romance the assassin that was a lot more persevering than the other assassins. In his previous trials, he killed this guy instantly, the guy named James Grind. Because he was indeed a fool that somehow got the job of a spy and assassin.


    Who could''ve known that the fool was actually quite cute and funny? James Grind tried hard to finish his job to kill Long Zhen, but his incompetence was really out of this world. Thus, the transmigrator felt the guy was quite cute and harmless, like a kitten who tried to nibble on everyone''s hand who dared to come closer.


    However, the transmigrator was not convinced that James Ground would really love him because of his distrustful nature. Thus, he set up a test. He intentionally went inside Huang Shu''s den with James Grind and deliberately let himself got surrounded and defeated.


    He knew that James Grind would stop Huang Shu from killing him, so Huang Shu would give the gun to James Grind instead.


    And that was the test, if James Grind really loved him, then he could make him Long Zhen''s lover, and they would have a happy life together. If James Grind betrayed him¡­


    "Heh, I guess there is one more person on my kill list," the transmigrator said as he clicked on something. He was preparing himself for the sixteenth transmigration into Long Zhen''s body and restarting again.


    "I will make sure to kill James Grind first," the transmigrator said with obvious hatred in his voice. "What a little bitch, dare to betray me with his beauty. No, I will make him suffer first because he dared to play with my heart."


    The man laughed maliciously before transmigrating back to the world.


    Yunyu watched with his mouth opened widely. He didn''t know that the plot twist would be this crazy. He glared at Pupa and accused his system.


    "Pupa! Why did you ask me to kill him? He is the real master of the world, right? Now I''ve lost all of his trust!" Yunyu yelled.


    Pupa was nonchalant, and it replied, "His name is Long Shen, he is a twenty-two years old actor in his world prior to his death. He got a mission to find Long Zhen''s true love that would stand side by side with him, but that true love is said to be Long Zhen''s enemy before they become one."


    "Look, as much as I want to tell you about the real-world background, you NEED to kill Long Zhen first to finally activate the real mission, the real-world background and the real Fatemeter and Breakmeter. To fill the Breakmeter of this world, it is by obtaining Long Zhen¡­ or, in this case, Long Shen''s heart. And after it is confirmed that James Grind and Long Zhen are both in love and get married, the Breakmeter will automatically fill."


    "Thus, the real mission of this world is to let Long Shen return back to his original world as an actor," Pupa explained. Yunyu was finally silenced because he was surprised that a world could be this unique with a plot twist.


    "You know, if this is a novel world, the author must be amazing and smart. Imagine thinking about something twisty like this, I support great author-sama!" Yunyu yelled.


    "This is not a novel world, but I believe my favourite author can write something like this. You should read his new book, The Raven Loves A Black Swan, and Rent A Boyfriend, Get CEO Husband."


    "Ha? Your spicy chicken author? Peh! Don''t dream! I bet he can only write smut!" Yunyu laughed. "But hey, those titles sound interesting. I may read after we returned back to my real world, Pupa."


    After bickering for a while, Yunyu was finally relieved that everything had been cleared up. He hugged Pupa and asked, "Pupa, may I know the Fatemeter and Breakmeter of Long Shen¡­ or is it, Long Zhen?"


    "Fatemeter is -50%. Breakmeter is -60%. This is the lowest Breakmeter we see so far, that means Long Shen really, really hates you," Pupa said.


    "Hehe, do not worry! I am Bai Yunyu! I can make them all fall in love with me, as I am the king of Bl Harem, nyahahaha!" Yunyu said proudly.


    "¡­ I should give you an impotent master of the world in the future," Pupa threatened.


    "NOOO! You can''t be that evil to me!"


    Pupa ignored Yunyu and set up its body to transmigrate back to the agent/spy world.


    Pop!


    Pupa and Yunyu disappeared!

 Chapter 272: 10.13

    "Master Long, this is the current review of our trade movement. I think the cartel from the south wants to do something with the tightening security from the government," Long Shen opened his eyes. He found that he was in this restarting point again. He was already a notorious crime lord named Long Zhen, thirty-two years old. He was able to expand the Long family''s influence to an international level.


    But Long Zhen was always alone. He had many, in fact, so many enemies that Long Shen already lost count. He had many allies as well, though he didn''t fully trust any of them. And that was one thing that Long Zhen really wanted and longed for¡­


    Trustful ally¡­ or, in this case, a trustful lover.


    Long Shen and Long Zhen had the same characteristic. Both of them were devoid of emotion most of the time and very untrustful to someone. Long Shen was born and raised in an entertainment circle, so trust was something almost foreign in his ear.


    "I will talk to the higher-up about the security. As long as our transportations don''t get inspected, there will be no problem at all," Long Zhen said. The underling nodded and retreated, leaving Long Zhen alone in his wide and empty room.


    It was the same feeling for Long Shen, who was used to a luxurious, wide empty room. Just like his heart.


    Long Zhen got up from the chair and walked to the balcony. He was looking at the dark garden, dimly lit by a few garden lampposts. He stared for a moment and then laughed.


    "It seems that trashy Director already sent her third spy," Long Zhen laughed mirthlessly. The spy was climbing the wall with his gadget and landed on the room beside Long Zhen''s room.


    He used the vent and sneaked to Long Zhen''s room. Long Zhen already knew what this spy/assassin would do. So he just laid on his bed as if sleeping. The spy suspected nothing, and when he peeked from the vent, he saw Long Zhen was sleeping.


    ''This is my chance,'' the spy said in his heart. He unscrewed the vent and jumped to the room. He slowly approached Long Zhen, who was sleeping and then took out a syringe from his pocket. He took out the syringe cover and ready to kill Long Zhen.


    He gently elongated Long Zhen''s neck, but when the needle almost touched Long Zhen''s neck, the mafia lord''s eyes opened suddenly and grabbed the spy''s hand.


    Long Zhen grinned maliciously, "What are you doing here?"


    The spy almost got a heart attack, he skilfully used a knife inside his pocket to attack Long Zhen with his free hand, but Long Zhen already predicted that. He kicked the spy on the stomach until the spy lost almost all his strength. He fell on the ground, wincing in pain.


    Long Zhen laughed maliciously and stomped on the spy''s chest. "I am not in a good mood for a play with someone like you. I want to meet that incompetent spy, James Grind. Die now."


    "No, no, spare me!" the spy begged for the last time.


    Long Zhen stomped the guy''s heart, and with only one powerful stomp, the guy''s ribs were broken, and Long Zhen crushed the guy''s heart with his feet. The gruesome death didn''t budge Long Zhen at all. He called his men, and his men were shocked when they saw an intruder dead with his ribs crushed, and heart stomped.


    "One more time, if you guys let trash like this enter my room. You will be the one who will be lying on the ground," Long Zhen threatened.


    His bodyguards gulped and apologized to their mafia boss. They dragged the body and cleaned the floor. They tightened their watch after this, so Long Zhen would get a good night sleep without intrusion again.


    Long Zhen washed his bloodied feet with a flat expression. He was not exactly happy with what he did, but he didn''t have any remorse. Because he actually knew that guy.


    "His name is Pan Ming, twenty-seven years old, quite handsome, although not as gorgeous as James Grind. I dated him for almost a year until he betrayed me because he hated me all along," Long Zhen said to himself.


    "They are all the same, both in this world and in my real world."


    "But none of them actually touched my heart as much as James Grind. So that''s why¡­ I will make sure that he suffers for the sin that he committed to me. That little shit shall pay¡­"


    Long Zhen remembered James Grind''s cuteness, and he got even angrier than before. He actually thought for a second that James Grind actually liked him¡­ even just a bit.


    Long Zhen undressed and slept with only underwear on. He kept on thinking about that cute spy, even though he knew it would be his doom. That was why he wanted to torture James Grind and ruin his pretty face. So he couldn''t beguile other men with his beauty.


    "It''s true what they said. The most beautiful one is also the thorniest¡­"


    ***


    "Hey, I''m not the thorniest! I''m the horniest!" Yunyu yelled at the monitor. Yunyu and Pupa transmigrated back when Senior Pan Ming went on a mission to kill Long Zhen. He already asked Senior Pan to set up a camera near the vent in case he failed the mission.


    So right now, Yunyu could see Long Zhen in 4K.


    "Mm~ What nice abs, I want to taste it¡­ muehehehe~" Yunyu grinned perversely. He was enjoying Long Zhen, who slept without a shirt on and only a boxer.


    [Pupa: Alert! Fatemeter decreases to -55%.]


    "Wait, what? I literally did nothing here! I''m just peeking at him. Don''t you think it''s too much of a punishment for voyeurism?!" Yunyu protested.


    Pupa rolled its eyes and replied, "That''s because he is having a nightmare about you."


    "That''s still unfair!"


    "Well, what can I do? Let''s just continue with the mission and finish as soon as possible. You are not going to get anything if you keep on your perverted voyeurism," Pupa advised.


    "Duh, I was just going to," Yunyu said. He texted his Director with incognito service and let the Director know that he wanted to take the fourth assassin''s mission in case Pan Ming died.


    "Hehe, now that the mission is not to kill Long Zhen, but to fill his love, I can play the dramaaa~."


    "Don''t do it too much. You know what will happen," Pupa warned.


    "Okay, okay. Geez, Pupa, you are always nagging like an old aunty. You will get old soon if you keep this behaviour."


    "I am a machine, do not age."


    "That''s just a figure of speech! Dangit, just be Larva again! I want to see that cute Larva!"


    "No, especially with this version of you. It would be an insult to my past self as Larva," Pupa denied and disappeared. Yunyu pouted because Pupa was not a fun system he could tease.


    "Oh well, it will be a big day tomorrow! I need to be well prepared!" Yunyu said as he prepared his stuff for the next big day.

 Chapter 273: 10.14

    "Sir, what do you want for a drink?" the bartender asked the handsome young man in a black suit. The man was a mix of Asian-European blood, his peach blossom eyes side-glanced at the server, and he replied in an elegant manner;


    "A medium dry martini, lemon peel. Shaken, not stirred."


    "Certainly, sir," the bartender skillfully mixed the ingredients to make the request. Meanwhile, the man was silently eyeing the man on the VIP lounge, an impeccably handsome man in his early thirty. He had black hair permed and combed back, wearing a black suit and red tie. He had deep eyes and a calm but deadly aura.


    Yes, James Grind was sitting in the same setting as the previous one again. He was in a bar, waiting until Long Zhen finished the deal with his client. After the client was gone, James Grind approached Long Zhen and sat in front of him. "Master Long, it is quite rare for you to have a meeting in this humble bar. May I entertain you with my not-so-humble presence?"


    Long Zhen stared at the beautiful James Grind. His heart was inevitably beating harder. It was pretty strange also. Because his heart was always dead on other people. But with this guy, he was like a lovebird finding his long lost soulmate.


    Long Zhen suppressed his heart. It was true. He needed to ruin this guy''s face. Maybe he was in love because James Grind was too gorgeous and suited his taste too much, both Long Zhen and Long Shen''s taste.


    "Depends whether you can give me good entertainment or not," Long Zhen replied.


    James Grind leaned closer and whispered, "I can give you good entertainment, Master Long. You will not forget me after this."


    ''Because you want to kill me, right?'' Long Zhen mocked in his heart. He was a fool to trust this guy.


    "Sure, follow me then," Long Zhen ordered. James Grind obediently followed Long Zhen to the same penthouse suite at a luxurious hotel''s highest floor. Long Zhen sat on the sofa silently, waiting for James Grind to initiate what he wanted to do, seduce and assassinate.


    [Hm¡­ Long Zhen is surprisingly obedient. I feel like he is very unguarded to me right now. Which make me nervous.]


    [Pupa: Well, maybe you should just do the seducing sequence first and see. We always have a restart button after all.]


    Yunyu rested his butt on Long Zhen''s lap. He was facing the handsome mafia lord and smiled coquettishly, "Master Long Zhen is tense. Why don''t we relax first?" James Grind unbuttoned Long Zhen''s suit and then his striped black shirt. Unlike the previous time, Long Zhen only sat and watch in silence. He allowed James Grind to unbutton his suit and shirt completely, so James Grind could see the nice abs and muscular chest.


    James Grind gulped nervously, which made Long Zhen chuckled. "What? You never see a man''s body before?"


    "Oh no, I saw many men''s body," James Grind replied. He slowly rested his palm on Long Zhen''s muscular chest and added, "But this is my first time seeing a perfect and masculine body, Master Long Zhen suited my taste."


    Ba-Dump!


    Long Zhen''s heart skipped for a bit. He actually reacted when James Grind said that. He gulped in response and cursed himself at heart, ''Fucking hell! Long Shen, how could you fall into the same trap? Remember, this guy will kill you. He only acts cute because he hates you, just like the rest of them!''


    Long Zhen had a crooked smile on his face, and he engulfed his arm on James Grind''s waist. He pushed James Grind closer to him, so their cocks were rubbing on each other despite them still wearing pants.


    "You are such a sweet talker. I wonder what is the price of your sweet lips?" Long Zhen asked. James Grind chuckled and whispered, ''None, there is no price, but there is a prize, of course.''


    James Grind kissed Long Zhen''s lips gently and continued, "The prize is my love."


    [Pupa: Alert! Alert! The host is in the yellow line before getting out of character. Please refrain from breaking the character setting, or you will get kicked out of the world!]


    [Huh? But I literally haven''t done anything yet!]


    [Pupa: Exactly, you forgot James Grind''s character setting. He is a dedicated spy/assassin. So he would never abandon his mission no matter what. His mission right now is to kill Long Zhen. So, you must kill him, or at least try to kill him. Not showering him with words full of love.]


    [That literally makes an easy task 100% harder than it should be! I can clear this world quickly if you let me be a cute little puppy for Long Zhen!]


    [Pupa: Nope, cannot. You must try to kill him.]


    [Ughh! Give me a break, Pupa!]


    Long Zhen''s heart slowly beating in uncontrolled tempo, he was definitely getting charmed by James Grind right now. But when James Grind said the prize was his love, Long Zhen was inevitably melted.


    ''Maybe¡­ just this time¡­ if he really likes me, then he will not try to kill me¡­


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to -30%.]


    [Oh no, I have a bad feeling about this.]


    James Grind held Long Zhen''s hand and put it on his chest. He slowly guided Long Zhen''s to his shirt button and said, "Master Long, it would be nice if you can¡­ help me here."


    Getting incited, Long Zhen ripped James Grind''s shirt with his hands, completely exposing that smooth and slender chest and stomach. "So beautiful," Long Zhen commented.


    James Grind felt happy with the compliment. He leaned in, so his slender chest directly rubbed against Long Zhen''s muscular chest, skin to skin. James Grind whispered, "Master Long, you are totally my type. What if¡­ we take this further¡­ whaa¡ª!"


    Long Zhen pushed James Grind on the sofa. Now Long Zhen was on top of James Grind. His gaze was like a beast ready to eat his meat, and James Grind was like a cute bunny ready to be devoured.


    "I will give you a chance today, do not disappoint me," Long Zhen said.


    "I will not disappoint," James Grind replied with a thin smile on his face.


    Long Zhen leaned closer and kissed James Grind''s lips. From a small peck that gradually turned into a lustful desire as their lips smacked and small groans from James Grind came out like a melody for Long Zhen.


    James Grind''s face was as red as a tomato, and Long Zhen was satisfied with this.


    ''Maybe this time, it will be different¡­''


    Long Zhen started kissing James Grind''s neck and made few strawberry marks there. He started kissing and sucking on James Grind''s collarbone. He enjoyed the taste until his instinct kicked in, and his reflex made him caught James Grind''s hand holding a small knife, ready to stab Long Zhen''s neck from behind.


    Long Zhen stopped his kisses and smirked maliciously at James Grind. "Are you going to kill me? Mister Assassin?"


    [Pupa: Alert! Fatemeter decreases to -60%.]


    [Fuck you, Pupa!]


    [Pupa: It is not me who set up the world, blame your male god... maybe you should also blame yourself.]

 Chapter 274: 10.15

    ''So you are still the same in the end¡­ I may be wishing for too much,'' Long Zhen thought in his heart. He laughed at himself. Why would he believed that James Grind would spare him out of the assassination mission just once?


    But it was obvious that it would never happen. James Grind was just like the rest of them, a spy and assassin ready to kill him just because it was their mission.


    ''Maybe I am only worthy when my head rolls on the ground,'' Long Zhen mocked at himself. He stared at James Grind, who was still shocked because his trick had been seen through. Long Zhen chuckled and asked, "Why are you scared? You are the one who wants to entertain me. I guess this is part of your entertainment, huh?"


    James Grind gulped, he tried to struggle, but once he struggled just a bit, Long Zhen tightened the grip on his wrist. It was so strong that James Grind thought his wrist would break. "Aaahhh! It hurts, it hurts!" James Grind yelled and then whimpered.


    ''You think this hurts? I''ve been killed fifteen times here. Something like this is nothing for me,'' Long Zhen said in his heart. "Then don''t struggle. I can break all your bones like breaking twigs, so be obedient."


    James Grind finally stopped struggling. He was like a scared bunny who trembled under Long Zhen. His eyes sparkled like stars, and it made Long Zhen weak again. His heart was pained whenever their eyes met.


    "Mister Assassin, do you think I don''t know this small trick of yours? Seduction is the easiest and probably also the deadliest weapon you can use. But I am quite immune with your seduction," Long Zhen grinned.


    [Nah, not really. You were totally hard before.]


    [Pupa: Tch, what a cheap man, easily swayed by a spicy chicken hoe.]


    "Y¡ªYou evil crime lord! I¡ªI will kill you as my mission!" James Grind yelled. He struggled weakly, only for Long Zhen to subdue him by twisting his wrist until it was too painful, and James Grind dropped the knife.


    Long Zhen grabbed the knife and pointed it at James Grind''s cheek, "You have such a pretty face. It would be unfortunate if this knife ruined it."


    James Grind shuddered when the cold and sharp metal touched his cheek. "Y¡ªYou don''t scare me at all!" James Grind yelled. But his expression made it obvious that James Grind was terrified right now.


    "Really?" Long Zhen pressed the tip lightly until a drop of blood seeped out of James Grind''s cheek. James Grind trembled even more, scared that Long Zhen would really kill him here.


    Long Zhen was strangely pleased when he was in this position, with him scaring James Grind and making an assassin like him turned into a terrified bunny, entirely under his control.


    ''I should''ve done this since the very beginning. James Grind is just a scaredy-cat without his gadgets. He is weak and clumsy. As long as I can scare him to submission, then it should be good enough.''


    Maybe it was just part of his nature as a mafia lord to like obedient people. "Now tell me, what is your name?"


    "J¡ªJohnny Sins¡­" James Grind replied. Long Zhen reacted by poking another hole on James Grind''s cheek.


    "What is your real name? I don''t need your pretend name."


    "H¡ªHatsune Miku¡­ Aiyeee! Don''t poke me with that knife. It''s too scary!" James Grind almost cried when Long Zhen almost poked his cheek for the third time.


    "So tell me, what is your real name? Do you want me to pierce your cheek with this knife?"


    "G¡ªGrind¡­ James Grind," he finally replied.


    Long Zhen was satisfied when James Grind finally admitted his real name. He threw the knife away and got up from the sofa. James Grind was still shocked at what just happened. He glanced at Long Zhen, who silently buttoned his shirt and suit again, and also fixed his hair.


    James Grind slowly got up from the sofa and stared at Long Zhen, full of warning. "M¡ªMaster Long Zhen is willing to spare me?"


    "No." Long Zhen replied curtly. He glanced at James Grind for a moment, "You are a bad and incompetent spy. There is no use in killing you. It''s like killing a fish out of the water. You are completely in my mercy right now."


    "I¡ªI''m not incompetent! I tell you, I can kill you quickly if I want!" James Grind exclaimed proudly.


    "Try me then," Long Zhen taunted. James Grind took another knife from his pocket and charged towards Long Zhen in an entirely predictable manner. Long Zhen sighed and grabbed James Grind''s wrist again. He pressed on one spot, and James Grind felt that his entire body had been electrocuted.


    He dropped the knife again, and his body slumped to the ground. Long Zhen caught James Grind in his embrace first. "There is no use. You will be doing this over and over just because it is your mission, right?"


    "¡­ yes¡­" Jame Grind replied weakly. "But I will kill you one day, this¡­ this is my mission. I can save many people by killing you¡­"


    "If I fail today, I will try again next time¡­" James Grind said.


    "Who said there will be next time?" Long Zhen replied with a grin on his face. He grabbed James Grind''s hair and yanked his head until James Grind was facing up. Their eyes met again, and Long Zhen said, "There will not be next time. Because I will declare to your Director that you are dead."


    James Grind''s eyes widened. "Y¡ªYou will kill me here?"


    "Why can''t I? I''ve considered you as my enemy. There is no use in letting you alive."


    [Oh god, what if Long Zhen really wants to kill me? Will we restart from 0% Breakmeter and Fatemeter, Pupa?"


    [Pupa: Of course not, it will restart at the same threshold as the first time since you''ve unlocked the hidden plot.]


    [So what is the use of your stupid restart other than returning to the same hell again and again?]


    [Pupa: Nothing, really.]


    ¡­


    [Maybe you should upgrade something, Pupa. So you have a better use.]


    [Pupa: Upgrade your brain first, then I will reconsider.]


    "C¡ªCould you please spare me for once?" James Grind asked pitifully.


    Long Zhen blinked few times to clear out his daze after getting attacked by such charm. Knowing that he couldn''t hold James Grind for too long before he fell in love for real, Long Zhen released James Grind from his embrace, but still keeping an eyes on him.


    James Grind tried to stand up and staggered to distance himself from Long Zhen. Long Zhen only watched as James Grind attempted to escape by the main door.


    "I¡ªI will get you later!" James Grind exclaimed. He tried to twist the knob on the marble doorknob but found that it was locked.


    He turned his head towards Long Zhen again, who used a remote control to lock the door. "I told you that you are dead now, right? Your Director will know about your death tomorrow morning. Whether you are alive or not, it is all within my control, James Grind."

 Chapter 275: 10.16

    "I told you that you are dead now, right? Your director will know about your death tomorrow morning. Whether you are alive or not, it is all within my control."


    James Grind gulped the moment Long Zhen said that. He twisted the doorknob many times and even tried to kick it as hard as he could. But it didn''t leave a dent at all on the door. James Grind got desperate when Long Zhen sauntered towards him with his menacing glare and smirk.


    "S¡ªStay back!" James Grind used his smartwatch to shoot a taser gun at Long Zhen, but Long Zhen dodged it easily.


    "You are still very incompetent. Aside from your beauty, what do you have?"


    [Pupa: I readily agree with you. This spicy chicken host has no other talent than shaking his butt! I am really disappointed to be assigned with him for a long time.]


    [Pffftt! Pupa, I don''t need to be a beauty and brains to complete the world. I will finish it in my own way, Beauty and Booty!]


    "N¡ªNo, don''t come closer, I beg you¡­" James Grind''s leg trembled when facing the intimidating Long Zhen.


    It was too scary for James Grind that he had lost all his strength and sat on the ground. Long Zhen looked down at James Grind, and he also crouched in response.


    "You are so determined. I wonder if you have something that drives your determination." Long Zhen tapped James Grind''s nape, hitting the weak spot, and James Grind fainted instantly.


    Long Zhen caressed James Grind''s cheek and kissed his lips gently. Both his heart and mind were chaotic right now. In his first idea, he was thinking about killing James Grind immediately by ripping his face in half before stabbing him.


    Then it changed to torturing James Grind until his face was ruined.


    And then it changed again to just breaking James Grind''s arms and legs.


    In the end, Long Zhen just wanted this guy to stay beside him for a little longer.


    "I don''t know what am I doing right now. Maybe it is my loneliness that forces me to take you as my temporary companion. So, you will be a doll to help my loneliness for a while, James Grind." Long Zhen said.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to -30%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to -30%.]


    ***


    Long Zhen had a long day today. He was clashing with Huang Shu again about the territory problem. But he should be able to get the upper hand and take control soon.


    But it was still a long and tiring day. He went to his new house near the lakeside, a luxurious yet empty house that was well taken care of by a daily maid, gardener, and chef.


    "Jamie, I''m home," Long Zhen said as the light turned on automatically with the home assistant. He looked around and saw no one. Though, it was not surprising for Long Zhen. His eyes glanced on his left and immediately caught a man who lunged with a sharp knife, a classic trick.


    Long Zhen caught his assaulter''s hand and hugged him gently. "I''m home. It''s been a tiring day, but seeing you want to kill me like this, makes my day feels better, I guess." Long Zhen said.


    James Grind gritted his teeth. His 35th assassination attempt to Long Zhen had failed. "Die, scum," James Grind cursed.


    Long Zhen didn''t seem to be bothered, though. Actually, he was starting to like James Grind''s relentless attempt to kill him. It was like an excellent way to keep him grounded, that nobody would ever love him.


    So all he could do was this, chaining a man that piqued his interest inside this big luxurious house, like keeping a canary in a golden cage.


    "Do you want to eat something for dinner? Maybe pizza? I know that you like to eat pizza and other fast food since you don''t seem to like the Michelin chef''s cooking," Long Zhen said.


    James Grind said nothing, but to vent his frustration, he bit Long Zhen''s shoulder as hard as he could. Long Zhen only winced slightly, but he didn''t seem to be bothered. "Okay, okay, I will buy you pizza."


    Long Zhen called his bodyguards and ordered them to buy pizza for James Grind. Long Zhen gently placed James Grind on the sofa and took a bottle of wine before sitting beside James Grind.


    "Today is very tiring, you know. That Huang Shu really has guts," Long Zhen complained. James Grind glared at him but said nothing. He turned his head away from Long Zhen as a form of protest as always.


    Long Zhen used a remote in his pocket and pressed something. There was a beeping sound, and a red dot flashed from a metal collar on James Grind''s neck. It was a special collar designed so that James Grind wouldn''t be able to leave the house, or the collar would explode and kill him instantly.


    "Ah, you are still safe with me. Don''t worry, Jamie," Long Zhen said.


    [Pupa: I just want to remind you that it has been three months you are here, but both Breakmeter and Fatemeter are still stuck at -30%.]


    [I know! I really want to leave this place! But Long Zhen is crazy. He is a madman for real! He jailed me here and declared me dead to my director!]


    [Pupa: Why don''t you just cultivate the feelings with Long Zhen? You have a lot of time here.]


    [Don''t you remember what I did in three months? I tried to act nice and obedient to him, never try to assassinate him again, but look what I got? Three months of -30%!]


    [And the worst thing is¡­ he doesn''t want to fuck me at all!]


    Yunyu tried to seduce Long Zhen again, thinking that Long Zhen would yield and his meters would increase through sex. But nope, Long Zhen was completely immune to his seduction and said, ''I will not touch someone who obviously doesn''t like me at all.''


    After three months of trying, Yunyu finally gave up.


    [I just can''t. His trust issue is beyond my understanding. No matter how hard I tried to convince him that I will not hurt him anymore, he will always see me as an assassin ready to take his head. We have been trapped in this trust cycle nonstop until I got fed up.]


    [Pupa: I think you need to find a way to incite that fire inside Long Zhen again. Right now, he feels secure because you are within his grasp and control. He treats you like a pet that will accompany him to sleep. But a pet is, well¡­ just a pet. You will not develop a romantic interest in your pet.]


    Yunyu was thinking hard. He couldn''t kill himself and restart here. Since the collar forbade him to do it. He tried it once by slicing his wrist, but the collar rang loudly and alerted Long Zhen''s bodyguards outside.


    Then, Long Zhen removed all kinds of dangerous and sharp objects inside the room except a fruit knife for Yunyu to play ''assassin'' with Long Zhen again.


    It was a complete humiliation indeed.


    Long Zhen got curious when he saw James Grind seemed to be in deep thought. He engulfed James Grind''s shoulder in his arm and asked, "What are you thinking right now?"


    "I''m thinking about a way to kill you," James Grind replied ruthlessly.


    Long Zhen laughed lightly. He bopped James Grind''s nose dotingly. "That will take a long time. Unless you can kill me, you will be stuck here forever and ever, James Grind." Long Zhen said with a twisted grin on his face.

 Chapter 276: 10.17

    [Pupa, how long have we been staying in this place?]


    [Pupa: three and a half months. Why do you ask? You want to finally do something other than watching your soap opera right now?]


    [Oh no, I will try out something after I finished this ice cream, potato wedges, fried chicken, gourmet grilled turkey, a dozen of garlic bread, and many more. Hehehe.]


    [Pupa: It''s been almost four months since you are trapped here, but all you do is eating and sulking whenever Long Zhen is home. How could he think about your feelings when you seem to be very content with your life here.]


    [I mean, other than not getting PAPAPA, I am pretty comfortable right now.]


    [Oh the mission, yeah, I also need to do the mission.]


    [Pupa: So what is your plan? I will use my deafen function again if you keep making that silly assassination attempt on Long Zhen for the 40th time.]


    [No, I have a great idea! I finally spare an hour reading the lengthy world background and found one important thing.]


    [Pupa: What is it?]


    [It is written that Long Zhen still has an old father, right? The previous mafia lord, Long Zhuo.]


    [Pupa: And?]


    [It is written that he absolutely despises Long Zhen for being unmarried despite his already hitting thirty-two years old. Old Master Long Zhou is a very traditional man. He hates gays and anything related to it. It is also recorded that Old Master Long had killed at least three of Long Zhen''s boytoy in front of Long Zhen himself.]


    [But Long Zhen said nothing and usually just ordered his men to throw the boytoy''s body away. They already signed up for their life to be Long Zhen''s lover anyway. It was their risk to die when his father caught them.]


    [I believe the rumour that Long Zhen is keeping an expensive boytoy in this luxurious lakeside view mansion, completely ignoring all women that old master offered to Long Zhen to be his bride.]


    [Pupa: And your point is?]


    [Simple, since Long Zhen doesn''t seem to be bothered with his father killing his boytoy, I believe Long Zhen is filial to his father. I will catch Long Zhuo and threaten Long Zhen to release me, or Long Zhuo will die!]


    ***


    "I don''t care about your boytoy! You are an absolutely wretched, disgusting thing! You are my son. You should be having a wife and a lot of mistresses right now!" Long Zhuo yelled on the phone. His car was on the way to the mansion, where Long Zhen kept his most precious boytoy right now.


    "I will kill that little shit, and you need to marry after this!" Long Zhuo yelled and ended the call. He was angry at his son, but he was more furious at this little shit who dared to seduce his son. He had killed three boytoys. One more wouldn''t be a problem.


    When they arrived at the lakeside mansion, Long Zhuo''s men kicked the door open. They saw a beautiful man sitting alone on the sofa, eating chips while watching Rapunzel. The beautiful young man glanced at Long Zhuo and his men, and he frowned.


    "So you are Long Zhen''s new bit¡ª"


    "Who are you? Long Zhen didn''t say anything about changing the previous bodyguards," the young man asked.


    Old man Long''s words were abruptly cut short by this insolent boytoy. "How dare you interrupting me! You are just a low boytoy that my stupid son bring for his disgusting enjoyment!"


    James Grind rolled his eyes and crossed his arm, "Okay, first, Long Zhen didn''t touch me at all. Second, I am not willing to be locked in this place! If you can help me, please do. I really want to leave!"


    Old Man Long scoffed when he heard this. It was an old trick these boy toys did in order to gain his sympathy. Because they knew that Old Man Long was bad news.


    Long Zhuo ordered his men, "Go catch him and throw him away from the balcony. He needs to be dead before my stupid son arrives."


    Long Zhuo had two burly men behind him. They had a mocking smirk on their face, thinking that James Grind was just too gorgeous to fight them. James Grind got up from the sofa and stared at the two bodyguards. "You want to catch me?"


    "Of course, an order is an order, cutie. It''s too bad that we cannot taste your first."


    James Grind smirked. He walked towards the two bodyguards and said, "Well, you cannot taste me first, but you can try this instead."


    James Grind used the sharpened fruit knife to slice on one bodyguard''s neck.


    The bodyguard was shocked when he saw blood spurting from his neck. He tried to cover his neck, but James Grind made a deep slash on his neck. One bodyguard fell on the ground.


    The other one was surprised, but he got alerted immediately and tried to grab James Grind. James Grind stepped back threw the fruit knife in deadly precision on the guy''s forehead until it pierced his skull.


    [Pupa: You are surprisingly skilled in assassination. Why can''t you do something like this to kill Long Zhen?]


    [Long Zhen is just too good, you know. Besides, I have a feeling that I''m not supposed to kill Long Zhen in the first place.]


    [As if everything I do with him is just a play pretend, like lovers that wants to try roleplaying to spice up the game.]


    After the two bodyguards were surprisingly beaten by a gorgeous man, Long Zhuo finally realized he was in danger. "You, stay away from me! Long Zhen will not spare you if you dare to kill me!" Long Zhuo threatened.


    James Grind laughed as he pulled the knife out of the guy''s forehead. "That is what I want. I told you, right? I don''t want to live in this cage."


    James Grind approached the old Long Zhuo and pointed the knife at the old man''s neck. "Who is going to save you now, old man? Hopefully, your crazy son will come soon because I can''t wait to leave this prison."


    Long Zhen arrived just in time. His gaze was dark, and his breath was that of a tiger ready to maul anyone who came near him.


    He thought that James Grind must have been tortured, or worse, killed by his father. If that was what happened¡­ Long Zhen would kill himself and restart.


    But to his surprise, when he entered the house. He saw two dead bodies of his father''s loyal bodyguards and James Grind pointing a bloodied knife at his father.


    James Grind grinned, "Master Long Zhen if you want your father to live, let me go first. I am sick in this house."


    "Zhen! Go shoot this little shit! He dares to threaten me like this! You are crazy to make an assassin your boytoy!" Long Zhuo yelled.


    Long Zhen said nothing, but he was relieved that James Grind didn''t get hurt. Long Zhen took out his automatic handgun without thinking too much and shot his father right on the forehead.


    The old Long Zhuo died on the spot with a hole on his forehead. Which make James Grind dazed for a moment.


    "D¡ªDid you just¡­"


    Long Zhen hugged James Grind and rubbed his head, "I''m sorry for leaving you too long. Don''t worry, that old man is dead now. I don''t need him anyway. I keep him around because he has some influence. But don''t worry, I will make them submit to me later."


    "As long as you are safe, Jamie."


    [Pupa:¡­ wait, no meter increase?]


    Even Pupa was bewildered by the result.


    [¡­ I guess he still treats me as a pet, like a lovable corgi that he treasures more than his trash father¡­]


    [Pupa: Oh well, another failed attempt, it seems.]


    [Fuck this.]

 Chapter 277: 10.18

    James Grind sat on a chair on the balcony on the third floor. He was staring with his empty eyes at the beautiful lake view. He wanted to swim there or walked run around the lakeside. But he was confined in this golden cage by a crazy mafia lord.


    "Enjoying the view?" Long Zhen asked. He sat beside James Grind and gazed at the lake scenery in solemn. "It is indeed a beautiful view. No wonder you are here for so long," Long Zhen commented.


    James Grind gave him a glance and continued ignoring him. Long Zhen sighed. He pinched James Grind''s cheek and asked, "Tell me, what do you want? Do you want some games? Or some luxury goods? I can buy you anything."


    "I want to buy my freedom," James Grind replied sharply. He stared at the lake, but his gaze was staring at nothing, just like his life for a while. It was like a routine of nothing.


    Long Zhen shook his head, "I cannot do that. You know that I need you to stay here obediently," he said as he patted James Grind''s head.


    "Be a good boy and obey me, okay?" Long Zhen said.


    James Grind glared at him and brushed Long Zhen''s hand. He got up from the chair and walked towards the railing. He leaned on the railing, which was made out of thin and fragile glass. "What if I don''t want to be a good boy?"


    "What do you mean?" Long Zhen asked suspiciously. He got up from his chair and walked towards James Grind. James Grind warned Long Zhen to stay back, "One more step, and I will jump."


    Long Zhen thought it was just an empty threat. But James Grind was not joking when he said that he wanted to jump. When Long Zhen advanced with only one step, James Grind already climbed the railing.


    Long Zhen got alerted immediately, "J¡ªJamie, step down."


    "Don''t call me Jamie. My name is James Grind! Nobody is allowed to call me Jamie except my close friends or lover!" James Grind yelled at Long Zhen. Long Zhen''s heart was pinched because of that, but he shook his head. This was not the best time to be grieving over his heart.


    Because James Grind seemed to be serious now. James Grind often did this kind of threat, but he never actually did it. Maybe because he was also scared of death itself. But fright now, James Grind didn''t seem to have hesitation in his eyes.


    James Grind looked down on the rocky cliff. It was a calm lake, but he should die immediately if he fell head first from this height. James Grind commented, "Long Zhen, it''s very rocky down below. I think I will be dead immediately if I jump from this height."


    "DON''T!" Long Zhen yelled. "J¡ªJamie¡­ No, James Grind, please listen to me and step down, okay? We can talk about this. I will give everything you want, I promise!" Long Zhen tried to persuade James Grind.


    James Grind finally glanced at Long Zhen. He scoffed and said, "I told you before, the more you tried to please me with your money, the more you will lose me."


    "Long Zhen, you locked me here with all your money, your luxury, and everything that you think I will need. But you don''t want to hear what I truly want," James Grind said. His eyes started to get teary because of the emotion that he kept for so long.


    "Long Zhen, tell me now, do you think of me as a pet that you can please with only money? I am not an animal that you can use to fill your empty house!" James Grind finally let out his tears streamed down his cheek. He was already fed up with Long Zhen and his craziness.


    He had been locked in this place for five months already, and there was no sign of Long Zhen to develop trust for him. "Do you think of me as a human or an animal? If you only want to torture me, then I think you should''ve tortured my body until I die, not torturing my soul like this."


    "Do you really think of me as an animal? A pet?"


    ¡­


    Long Zhen was silenced with James Grind''s sudden burst of emotion. He must''ve been enduring this for so long.


    "LONG ZHEN, ANSWER ME!" James Grind shouted.


    Long Zhen gulped. "I¡­ I¡­ don''t know¡­"


    True, Long Zhen finally realized that he was also unsure about it. He locked James Grind here because he was angry at James Grind for betraying him. But at the same time, he was also uncertain about his own feeling.


    He wanted to torture James Grind in a literal way, but he kept on hesitating, and this was what happened. He locked James Grind and acted like they were an old married couple. Long Zhen knew that it was just a fa?ade for his own insecurity and loneliness.


    Indeed, he used James Grind to fill that empty gap in his heart. Maybe he never actually liked James Grind. Perhaps he did like him, just a bit.


    But one thing for sure, he treated James Grind like a pet.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 0%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 0%]


    FINALLY!]


    [Pupa: After five months, you finally increase his Fatemeter and Breakmeter to 0%. That is pitiful progress, you know.]


    [Pupa, I literally did everything I could to increase those stupid meters! Don''t you remember my last attempt?]


    [Pupa: Oh, you mean the starving attempt?]


    [Yes, I tried starving myself to make him pity me.]


    [Pupa: You only last for one day before begging Long Zhen to give you food.]


    [Well, you need the energy to be a drama queen.]


    Yunyu looked down at the cliff below. He was absolutely terrified that he clenched on the railing as hard as he could. Who would''ve thought that he needed to be this extreme to finally incited some feeling inside Long Zhen''s dead heart?


    [Okay, what now? Do I need to jump? But I don''t want to restart this gruelling world!]


    [Pupa: Just jump.]


    [What? Will something happen if I jump? Is there a giant trampoline down below?]


    [Pupa: Not really. I just want to see you died a horrible death.]


    [Why are you so vicious to me! We are partners! I am your host. We are bound for life!]


    [Pupa: My partner is only this sweet restart button.]


    Long Zhen saw some hesitation in James Grind''s eyes. He slowly advances to approach James grind.


    "I said, step back!" James Grind warned again.


    Long Zhen halted his step and stared anxiously at James Grind. "I¡­ I will release you after this, I promise. I will give you a new identity, and you can start a new life as a random person, okay?"


    James Grind''s gloomy face finally brightened slightly. "You are not lying, right?"


    Long Zhen''s heart was pinched when he saw James Grind''s bright face again.


    ''You truly hate me, huh? I am the one who hates you first, but how could it turn like this¡­'' Long Zhen pondered. Like a maggot in his heart, James Grind''s smile only applied deeper wound inside his heart.


    "I''m not lying¡­" Long Zhen replied. But he knew that he was definitely lying right now.


    Because he already planned to lock James Grind to an actual cage if he could catch James Grind right now.


    ''I can''t let him try this dangerous stuff again in the future. Maybe a giant steel cage should do the trick...'' Long Zhen thought


    James Grind stared at Long Zhen for a moment, and he finally nodded. He signed in relief. "You must keep your promise, Long Zhen."


    James Grind climbed the railing again. But the moment he yanked himself towards Long Zhen, James Grind found that his hand was sweating a lot.


    James Grind lost his grip on the glass railing and slipped.


    "JAMIE!"

 Chapter 278: 10.19

    James Grind lost his grip on the glass railing and slipped.


    "JAMIE!"


    Yunyu felt that his body got ten times heavier as he plunged into the rocky cliff. Long Zhen''s terrified face was the last thing he saw before his head hit the rock. Yunyu lost his life instantly. His soul floated around in front of his absolutely crushed body.


    [Ah, this is my first time to actually do a restart. This is a new experience.]


    [Pupa: You will restart in one hour, sadly, we will need to restart with that same -50% Fatemeter and -60% Breakmeter again.]


    [Aw¡­ this world is so twisted and so difficult. But I guess I already know how to handle this. I think Long Zhen should understand what love truly is, rather than chaining me like a dog.]


    Yunyu was waiting for Pupa to set up the restart process. It had already taken ten minutes. Bored by waiting, he had an idea.


    [I want to watch Long Zhen''s reaction right now!]


    Yunyu''s soul floated up to check on Long Zhen, who was still on the balcony. He thought Long Zhen would be nonchalant, or maybe he would cry? Anyway, Long Zhen was still very unpredictable, mainly after he shot his father without hesitation.


    ''Long Zhennn, boo! I''m scaring you¡ª''


    Yunyu gawked when he saw Long Zhen on the balcony. He was not scared, terrified, but he was also not nonchalant.


    Long Zhen had a hole on his temple that pierced to the other side, his body laid on the ground with blood seeping out of his temple.


    Pupa got curious because Yunyu was still up there. It floated up while still processing the restart. ''What are you doing here?''


    Pupa paused when he saw Yunyu''s soul stood in silence in front of dead Long Zhen/Long Shen. Yunyu was in shock because he didn''t expect Long Zhen to kill himself after seeing his death.


    ''Oh no¡­''


    In an instant, the world started crumbling. Pupa and Yunyu got sucked by a black hole before Pupa could do the procedural restart. This meant that¡­


    Long Zhen''s restart was earlier than theirs.


    Pupa and Yunyu floated into nothingness again. They finally saw Long Shen sitting in front of a monitor, just like before.


    Long Shen stared at the flashback of his previous life, his 16th life, when he locked up James Grind like a pet to fill his emptiness. He slowly stretched his hand to touch James Grind''s cheek on the monitor. Inevitably, his heart was pained because he kept on remembering James Grind''s crushed face when his head hit the rock.


    "I¡­ I am sorry," Long Shen said. His tears started dropping and streamed down on his cheek. "I didn''t know that my treatment hurt you. I am a lonely guy, James Grind. I have unknowingly attached myself to you. I don''t even understand this feeling myself. I just¡­"


    "I need you to stay beside me, so I can feel less lonely."


    "But I treat you like a pet instead."


    Long Shen was still wondering if he really fell in love with James Grind or not. Because in his life, Long Shen had never fallen in love and didn''t understand what falling in love truly felt.


    But indeed, he got attached to James Grind for an unknown reason.


    "Maybe I don''t love you at all, Jamie. Maybe I just need you to stay beside me¡­" Long Shen said. "But I will make sure to treat you gently, I promise¡­"


    Long Shen kissed James Grind''s cheek on the monitor gently before his body dissipated again, meaning that he had transmigrated back to that agent/spy world.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 10%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 10%.]


    Pupa and Yunyu watched how Long Shen was so heartbroken by James Grind''s death. But still, his Fatemeter and Breakmeter stayed at 10%. Yunyu was the first to say something, "He is an actor before transmigrating, right?"


    "Yes," Pupa replied.


    "Is he like Han Ye, who is popular since he is just a child? And has been surrounded by spotlight since birth?" Yunyu asked again.


    "Yes, to think about it. Long Shen and Han Ye''s character is very similar. Even their real age is also similar. The only difference is¡­ Long Shen has never fallen in love with anyone. But Han Ye is currently in love."


    "Han Ye is in love?! Han Ye of my world?!" Yunyu was shocked. He was as close as a private fan could be. How could he miss this?


    "Yes, I don''t know who is his lover or his crush, but it is specified here that his lover or crush is a girl."


    "A girl? Which one?!" Yunyu started remembering all the leading actresses who partnered with Han Ye in his movies.


    "Unspecified, we need to return back to your real-world to know. Let''s just finish all the worlds to see," Pupa said.


    Yunyu paused for a moment, and he nodded. He hugged Pupa and said, "Let''s go, Pupa."


    ***


    Long Zhen opened his eyes again. He was standing on the balcony of his mansion, with the sight of that spy/assassin ready to kill him, Pan Ming.


    "I''m here again¡­"


    Long Zhen laid on his bed again, like before. He acted as if he was already sleeping soundly when Pan Ming jumped in, ready with his knife. Pan Ming used his syringe again, and Long Zhen caught his hand¡­ again.


    "What are you doing?" Long Zhen asked.


    Pan Ming tried to attack him with his other hand, which Long Zhen readily countered, and he smashed Pan Ming to the ground. Without remorse, he stomped on Pan Ming''s heart until his rib was broken and his heart was crushed.


    The same mundane thing for Long Zhen/Long Shen.


    Maybe because he did it so many times, he didn''t even wince when he saw the sight of blood. Long Zhen washed his feet and went to sleep because tomorrow would be his day again to meet James Grind.


    ***


    Long Zhen sat in the same VIP seat as the last time. He discussed a deal with his client while he took a side glance at James Grind. His heart felt warm when he saw James Grind was alive and breathing.


    His beautiful face hadn''t been crushed and stained with blood.


    ''It is better this way, indeed,'' Long Zhen thought.


    After the deal with his client was done, James Grind approached again, with the same word like before.


    "Master Long, it is quite rare for you to have a meeting in this humble bar. May I entertain you with my not-so-humble presence?"


    Long Zhen almost couldn''t handle himself. He wanted to hug Yunyu and said sorry for hurting him so bad. But tried his best to cover that emotion and replied, "Depends, whether your entertainment will be worth my time or not."


    "Then, maybe we can talk somewhere?" James Grind asked while leaning closer to Long Zhen.


    Long Zhen gulped and nodded silently.


    In the original timeline, he killed James Grind 14 times, and then he suddenly had the feeling that he wanted to let the 15th version of James Grind live. But at the end of the 16th version, he had indirectly killed James Grind with his confinement.


    And he didn''t want to repeat that nightmare again.


    "I will bring you to a nice place," Long Zhen said.

 Chapter 279: 10.20

    "I will bring you to a nice place," Long Zhen said.


    Yunyu thought that Long Zhen would bring him again to that penthouse suite. He was ready to do the same routine of trying to assassinate Long Zhen after a bit of seduction again. Because at this point, he was not sure what to do.


    [I really cannot delete this mission of killing Long Zhen?]


    [Pupa: Unfortunately, no. It is already set that your character background will always try to assassinate Long Zhen. James Grind is very righteous even as an assassin and spy. He only takes the mission to kill someone whose existence is dangerous and harming others, like Long Zhen or Huang Shu.]


    [Pupa: In this world, no matter how many cycles you will have to repeat, you will inevitably going to the same routine again and again.]


    Yunyu glanced at Long Zhen, who looked cold and restrained as always. He thought Long Zhen would change after that traumatizing cycle, but it seemed that he was still the same cold guy.


    He thought something would be different in this 17th cycle. But maybe, he would be stuck in this world for a while.


    Long Zhen whispered to his driver where they would go. Yunyu thought that they would be going to that hotel again.


    But surprisingly, the driver took a different route and drove far from the city. The city lights started flickering further and further, and after a while, James Grind finally realized where they were going.


    They were going to the lakeside mansion again.


    James Grind or Yunyu remembered that traumatizing event that happened in the previous cycle. His body shuddered immediately, but he kept his cool because he didn''t want Long Zhen to realize that he also repeated the same cycle.


    ***


    "We are here," Long Zhen said as the lamp automatically turned on as they went it. Long Zhen held James Grind''s hand tightly and used the lift to the highest floor, the third floor, to the rooftop balcony.


    "Master Long, this is indeed a beautiful rooftop with beautiful moonlight scenery. But isn''t this a bit too far? We can just rent a penthouse or something in a hotel," James Grind commented. Long Zhen said nothing, and he held James Grind''s hand and led him to the railing.


    "Touch the glass railing," Long Zhen said.


    "Huh?" James Grind was confused.


    "It''s okay, touch the glass railing," Long Zhen repeated.


    James Grind slowly put his hand on the glass railing. His body flinched for a second, "A¡ªAh, the railing is quite cold, haha¡­" James Grind commented.


    Long Zhen observed every gesture that James Grind did because he looked nervous for some reason. When James Grind winced after he touched the glass railing, Long Zhen''s heart was also pinched.


    ''Maybe I''m the only one who went through this cycle of transmigration and reincarnation. But James Grind''s body doesn''t lie. Maybe he remembers that he died in this place before¡­'' Long Zhen thought.


    "Do you like this place?" Long Zhen asked.


    "N¡ªNot really," James Grind replied. "I prefer to stay in another place. This place is too quiet¡­ too lonely."


    "But this is a perfect spot for a lover, right?" Long Zhen''s slowly creeping on James Grind''s waist, and he hugged James Grind from behind. "In this place, you don''t need to hear anyone else, just two of us."


    "M¡ªMaster Long, this is quite intimate of you. But I think it is too fast for us to be in that kind of relationship," James Grind rejected. He struggled to get Long Zhen''s hand off his waist, but it seemed to be in vain because Long Zhen now pulled him deeper into his embrace.


    James Grind turned his back to face Long Zhen, "M¡ªMaster Long¡ªmmf¡ª!"


    James Grind was stunned when Long Zhen suddenly kissed him. His kiss was gentle and full of desperation. As if he wanted James Grind to stick with his body, never get separated. James Grind struggled for a while, but he gradually drowned in this desire.


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! The host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting!]


    [His kiss is just so¡­ gentle¡­]


    James Grind finally recovered himself and raised a small knife from his sleeve. He wanted to stab Long Zhen on the neck. Long Zhen already knew the trick, and he held James Grind''s wrist.


    "I know the trick, Mister Assassin," Long Zhen said, with a smile on his face.


    James Grind struggled even harder, but Long Zhen didn''t seem to bother and kissed James Grind''s lips again.


    "Mmhh! R¡ªRelease me! I am your assassin! I''m here to kill you¡­ mmf¡ª" James Grind''s struggle weakened as he got dominated again by Long Zhen''s powerful desire. He accepted the kiss, and their tongues started prying on each other.


    Long Zhen himself never felt this kind of hot feeling inside him. Whenever he kissed any of his actresses friends in his real life as celebrity Long Shen, or when he kissed many men or women in this mafia life as Long Zhen.


    He never got the same feeling.


    Maybe James Grind was the first one that could shake his heart like this.


    "Yes, I know that you are my assassin," Long Zhen said in between their kisses, "So be it, be my personal assassin. Hunt me forever, only me forever," Long Zhen said.


    Their lips tasted each other''s again until the notification from Pupa rang for the second time.


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! The host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting! This is the last warning before host will get ejected from the world!]


    [Damn this!]


    James Grind pushed Long Zhen as hard as he could to separate themselves. His breath was heavy, his hair had been dishevelled, and his face was red under the moonlight. He glared at Long Zhen.


    "Long Zhen, you are my enemy! You have killed many people for your mafia business. You are simply an evil bastard!" James Grind cursed. "And there is no way that you can turn back from this deep pit. So I will kill you!"


    Long Zhen knew that James Grind hated him. No matter the cycle, James Grind would always hated him. Although his heart was bitter, Long Zhen nodded and said, "It is fine if you don''t like me, Mister Assassin."


    "As long as you have me as your goal to assassinate forever, then I don''t mind being hated by you," Long Zhen said.


    ''Because I''m happy when you are alive and full of spirit like this.''


    "Damn it! I am threatening you! Stop with your romance trash! Do you think we are in a novel or something?!" James Grind knew that he didn''t have a chance today, so he just walked away. "Just you wait, Long Zhen. I will kill you in the near future!"


    James Grind used the lift and left the mansion.


    Long Zhen stared at the railing and the moonlight. He looked down to the rocky cliff, the place where James Grind died before.


    He had a thin smile on his face.


    "That means I will have more time with you, James Grind¡­"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 15%.]

 Chapter 280: 10.21

    [Are we doing this again, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: It is in the plot, so it is inevitable.]


    [Sigh, I just don''t want to fall and get hurt again.]


    [Pupa: Then don''t be clumsy.]


    "Senior Grind, are you ready?" HenTai tapped James Grind''s shoulder as he controlled the fly drone. "I''ve located the drone in the vent. You just need to sneak in and kill Long Zhen in his sleep. Though, you may need time for that because Long Zhen is currently with a woman."


    [That same female assassin?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    "Hmph, that Long Zhen is not only evil but also practised debauchery! I will teach him a lesson!" James Grind said.


    HenTai frowned when Senior Grind said that. He thought James Grind would say that Long Zhen should be dead, but apparently, he would only teach the mafia lord a lesson?


    "Senior Grind, your mission here is to kill Master Long Zhen, not only to teach him a lesson," HenTai warned.


    "Ah, yeah, I¡ªI mean, death lesson!" James Grind said in full spirit. He checked all his gears and said to HenTai, "Your senior will be leaving now. If I don''t return in one piece, then please tell the Director that I will haunt her every night for making me cross-dressed as a  cat maid before."


    "¡­ Did you have a photo of that? I need it for¡­ research," HenTai asked.


    "H¡ªHenTai! You are a hentai! Don''t be such a hentai, HenTai!" James Grind yelled, but his face blushed red, and he used a mask to cover his face.


    James Grind sneaked from the backyard where it was the darkest, just like the previous cycle''s assassination mission. He expected few bodyguards were guarding behind, but he was surprised when he only saw one bodyguard, and he was asleep.


    [Eeeeh, where are the bodyguards? I want to meet that bodyguard again and accidentally touched his police stick.]


    [Pupa: That is not accidental anymore.]


    [Hehe.]


    James Grind infiltrated the mansion by sneaking to the sleeping bodyguard. He took the key to the kitchen neatly placed on a small table beside the sleeping bodyguard and unlocked the door.


    James Grind pushed the door open, ready with his taser watch in case that same bodyguard was still eating the raw cookie dough. To his surprise, there was no guard at all. Only a bowl of delicious cookie dough neatly placed on the kitchen table.


    James Grind sat on the counter and started eating the cookie dough, "Hmm¡­ this is too weird and suspicious."


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and asked, "What do you mean suspicious?"


    "Everything is so neatly placed everywhere," Yunyu said while munching on the cookie dough. He pointed to the kitchen door with his spoon. "There is only one bodyguard in the backyard, and he is sleeping. This place also has no bodyguard, but the raw cookie dough is here."


    "Mmm¡­ the cookie dough is even better than the last life, though. This is like the same cookie dough I used to binge when Long Zhen locked me inside that Lakeside mansion for months," Yunyu commented.


    "Maybe he knows that you are going to come here, so he set everything up?" Pupa suggested. "Maybe he doesn''t really want to hurt you."


    "I mean, I''m not stupid enough not to recognize that. He has kissed me in that Lakeside Mansion. I believe he regrets chaining me so much, so he is


    trying to compensate me," Yunyu said while swaying his feet because he was happy eating such good cookie dough.


    "Well, since you know it, do you still want to continue this mission?" Pupa asked.


    "But of course! I need to do it because of your stupid warning!" Yunyu pouted. "Don''t you remember how many times your OOC bell rang whenever I said I don''t want to kill Long Zhen? Do you think I have a choice here?"


    "Well, not really," Pupa shrugged with its nonexistent shoulder and turning invisible again. "I''ve checked the main hall, and there are a lot of guards. Your best bet is through the vent again."


    James Grind finished the cookie dough and drank a glass of water before burping slightly. He opened the vent and went in. Truthfully, he didn''t need to check on HenTai''s coordinate to know where Long Zhen''s room was. But to stay in character, James Grind followed HenTai''s guide and found HenTai''s robot near the supposed vent.


    James Grind peeked from the vent, and he saw that a female assassin was sitting on Long Zhen''s lap, and she was going to kill Long Zhen with a knife behind her back.


    James Grind was excited to let Long Zhen die in this female assassin''s hand in the previous life. But since his mission after he killed Long Zhen was different, James Grind had no other way but to prepare his watch and snipe the female assassin''s neck. At least it should be enough to tase and paralyze her.


    [Pupa: Be careful not to fall again.]


    [Tch, yes, I know. I won''t accidentally unscrew it. I''m not that type of person who falls into the same trap twice!]


    James Grind prepared his watch. He thought the vent was strong enough to support his body for a while. But turned out, the vent was already rusty since the beginning.


    CREAK!


    "UWAAA!"


    PUFF¡­


    James Grind thought he would fall into the same bed with a twisted leg again. But he felt nothing at all. He slowly opened his eyes, only to realize that the mattress was padded with soft feather padding. It was thick enough for James Grind to land unharmed on the bed.


    The female assassin and Long Zhen turned their heads and stared at James Grind at the same time.


    James Grind gulped and grinned stupidly. "Eh¡ªheh, good evening¡­"


    Long Zhen immediately caught the female assassin''s hand and cracked it. !"


    "GUARDS!"


    The bodyguards outside hurriedly stormed in and saw the beautiful woman offered to Master Long Zhen an hour ago, writhing on the floor while holding her cracked wrist. "Take her to the investigation chamber, make her confess on who is her master. We need to eliminate him."


    "Yes, Master Long," the bodyguards said


    They glanced at a beautiful man who was dazed on Master Long''s bed, alongside a broken vent.


    Long Zhen blocked the bodyguards'' line of sight, and he glared at them. "What are you looking at? That is my special guest."


    "Y¡ªYes, Master Long."


    The bodyguards carried the female assassin away so Master Long Zhen can have alone time with his special guest. James Grind and Long Zhen stared at each other, and the first thing that James Grind said was:


    "I¡ªI didn''t mean to break the vent. I thought it would be strong enough to hold my weight¡­"


    "Ah, don''t worry about that, as long as you don''t get hurt," Long Zhen said. He sat beside James Grind on the bed and checked James Grind''s heels first. "Ah, fortunately, the bedding is enough."


    ¡­


    Long Zhen smiled, "So, are you going to sleep here with me or¡­"


    [Pupa: You said you will not fall into the same trap.]


    [Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Pupa, sometimes you have to learn from a mistake not once¡­ but twice.]

 Chapter 281: 10.22

    Long Zhen smiled, "So, are you going to sleep here with me or¡­"


    Long Zhen approached James Grind, who looked nervous. He gently caressed James Grind''s thigh, which in turn made James Grind shuddered. "W¡ªWhat are you doing?!" James Grind yelled. He tried to distance himself, but Long Zhen suddenly grabbed his thigh.


    "Well, I''m just asking. Since you are in my room right now. It will be quite awkward if we are not doing something more¡­ intimate, right?"


    "T¡ªT¡ªThis is harassment! Master Long Zhen, you are harassing me! Hands off!" James Grind said. He took out the small knife from his sleeve and pointed it at Long Zhen. But his hand was trembling, so it didn''t look threatening at all.


    Long Zhen chuckled amusedly. He tilted his head and said, "Well, look at this. You are the one who is infiltrating my mansion, possibly took something in my property¡­ like cookie dough, and planned to assassinate me here. I think, if we call the police now, we already know which one will get jailed. Right?"


    "That raw cookie dough¡­ so you''ve set everything up?!" James Grind was shocked. He thought that he had perfect information about Long Zhen here, but it turned out, Long Zhen already one-upped him.


    "Of course," Long Zhen grinned. "I am Master Long Zhen, after all. I know your identity, your plan, and your organization."


    ''And I know your mission because you did the same thing in the past, Jamie¡­'' Long Zhen said in his heart.


    James Grind gulped when Long Zhen checkmated him with all his deeds.


    "Or are you going to say that you are here to visit me and have a fun time by crashing on my bed like this? I don''t mind that."


    "N¡ªNo! Of course not! I am here to kill you!" James Grind stubbornly said. He gritted his teeth and stabbed Long Zhen with his knife. Long Zhen pinched the knife with his thumb and index finger and shook his head.


    "This is a dangerous toy, Mister Assassin. You shouldn''t play with something like this, or you will get hurt," Long Zhen said.


    "I''m not a kid! I''m dangerous!" James Grind yelled persistently. He pulled his knife and stabbed Long Zhen again. And Long Zhen caught the knife by pinching it for the second time. Knowing his attempt was useless, James Grind threw his knife away. He used his smartwatch to shoot a taser at Long Zhen, but it seemed that his watch was broken from the fall.


    "Ah, damnit! It''s broken again!" James Grind complained.


    "Hm? What is it?" Long Zhen asked.


    "My taser watch is broken again¡­" James Grind pouted. "This thing is always useless when I need it the most."


    "Well, it''s fine. I can buy you a new one later. Maybe I will ask your Director to upgrade it for you," Long Zhen said.


    "No, no, I will just ask HenTai. He is good with this stuff," James Grind said. "Hm¡­ I wonder if I should call HenTai now¡­"


    Long Zhen''s gentle gaze darkened in less than a second the moment James Grind mentioned another man called HenTai. "Who is this HenTai guy?" he asked with a frown. Long Zhen''s hand slowly crept up as he also closed his distance with James Grind.


    "Well, HenTai is my colleague in my organization. He is a good person. His real name is Henderson Taichi!" James Grind said without much thought.


    **


    Taichi, who was chilling quite far from the mansion, was shocked when Senior Grind outed him just like that. Long Zhen was the most powerful mafia lord in this country and had a significant impact worldwide.


    "How could you be this dumb! James Grind, don''t out me like that!" HenTai yelled in the monitor.


    **


    "Then, why do you call him HenTai? Is that a nickname or¡­?" Long Zhen continued prying.


    "Ah, well, you see, his name is Henderson Taichi. HENderson TAIchi. So to make us closer as a partner-in-crime, I decided to just call him HenTai! It''s like a cute nickname!" James Grind said.


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­" Long Zhen''s amused grin turned malicious in an instant. "You seem to be very close to this HenTai guy. Are you two dating or something?"


    "Dating? No, no, well¡­ we are just good friend! But I''ve already requested him if I can visit his house or something in the future. You know, we are going to be a long-time partner after all!" James Grind said naively. He didn''t notice Long Zhen''s dark gaze.


    Long Zhen''s hands slowly crept up until his hand reached James Grind''s waist. He pushed James Grind so he would lay on the soft bed. Long Zhen put his two hands beside James Grind''s shoulder and trapped the cute spy in his bed, so the cute spy wouldn''t be able to run away.


    Long Zhen''s gaze was dark, and there was a foreign hot feeling in his heart. As if that feeling slowly tormented him. Long Zhen shook his head as he didn''t want to admit this feeling inside him.


    Long Zhen stared at James Grind, who was completely at his mercy, then he asked, "What would you do if I kill that HenTai guy?"


    James Grind''s eyes widened. He shook his head vehemently and glared at Long Zhen. "HenTai is my partner! He is the one that provides me with many cool gadgets, and he is a good person! I won''t allow you to kill him!"


    "I see," Long Zhen scoffed. "That HenTai guy got you so worked up like this. I didn''t know that you can play favourites like this."


    **


    "Okay, that''s it. I''m leaving this job. It is time for me to pack up and go somewhere to start anew. Maybe I should be a farmer in the countryside. I should ask Director for early retirement money," HenTai packed up all his gadgets and deactivated his fly drone, leaving James Grind alone with Long Zhen.


    **


    "Favourites? Well, he is my partner. Of course, I have to protect him as well," James Grind replied. "Speaking of which, why am I in this position! Master Long Zhen, I''m here to kill you. I am your assassin, remember?"


    Long Zhen ignored that. He only focused on James Grind''s first sentence. "So you can easily claim that someone is your partner as well, interesting."


    "Master Long, why do you keep going on and on about this! Let me go first, so I can complete my mission later!"


    "Don''t be his partner anymore," Long Zhen said abruptly.


    "Huh? But HenTai and I have been working quite well together¡­" James Grind shook his head again. "It''s hard to get a good partner. I think I fit perfectly with him!"


    Long Zhen starting to get impatient with James Grind''s stubbornness. "Leave him. You cannot be a partner with anyone."


    "A spy and assassin like me need a good partner!"


    Long Zhen knew James Grind''s stubbornness could be too much sometimes. Since he didn''t want to ditch that partner, Long Zhen had to use coercive way.


    "Ah! M¡ªMaster Long!" Long Zhen ripped James Grind''s shirt with his hands quickly, and then he leaned closer until his lips were near James Grind''s ear.


    ''Ditch your partner, or I will eat you right here, right now.''

 Chapter 282: 10.23 (Semi R-18)

    ''Ditch your partner, or I will defile you right here, right now.''


    [OOOOO DAMN! HERE IT IS! THE LEGENDARY LINE!]


    [Pupa: You are overly excited, you might break your acting.]


    [No, No, don''t worry, I will make sure that everything went well, ahahahaha!]


    James Grind blushed when Long Zhen whispered such a thing to him. He struggled because Long Zhen already locked his body by holding his wrist, so James Grind couldn''t move at all.


    "M¡ªMaster Long Zhen, this is not funny! Release me right now!" James Grind yelled. He struggled again, but the more he struggled, the tighter Long Zhen would clench his wrist. James Grind winced in pain because Long Zhen started getting serious.


    Long Zhen had monstrous strength, so he could pin James Grind effortlessly. Long Zhen grinned when he saw James Grind winced in pain. "Do you feel the pain, Mister Assassin? I can break your wrist if you keep being stubborn. All I want you to do is to ditch that HenTai guy out of your life. You are not allowed to be close with anybody in your life."


    [Oh my god! Yes! Long Zhen, do more! You should be more possessive, ah! Lock me in a dark room or something, goddamn this! I''m getting so excited, kyaaaah!]


    [Pupa: Okay, shut up. I can hear your inside voice. I might try to use the deafen button again here.]


    "Master Long Zhen, you are ridiculous!" James Grind protested. "This is my life, and it''s up to me whether I want to be close with anyone or whether I will date¡ªMmff!" James Grind was silenced when Long Zhen suddenly kissed him, engulfing him with his presence as his kiss became possessive and domineering.


    "Master¡ªMhh!" Long Zhen didn''t give any space to interrupt him. He released one of James Grind''s wrist and started fiddling with James Grind''s cute nipple. He glanced at the pink nipple and chuckled satisfyingly.


    "You have such a cute virgin nipple. It should be tasty when I suck it later," Long Zhen said.


    "W¡ªWu¡­ don''t!" James Grind was already weak because of the domineering kiss. But Long Zhen had just started, Long Zhen kissed the edge of James Grind''s red lips, and his kiss trailed down to James Grind''s slender neck.


    "This is because you refuse to obey me, Mister Assassin. Refuse me more, and I will make sure that you will get the best night of your life with me here," Long Zhen taunted.


    [That''s my boy! I will refuse more! Definitely!]


    "I¡­ I will not obey you! You are an evil bastard! You are a crime lord, and I''m a good person! I will find a good partner instead of a bastard killer scum like you!" James Grind yelled out desperately.


    All those words hit Long Zhen right in his conscience. His gaze darkened for James Grind for the first time, "So you think that I''m a bastard killer scum without remorse. Do you think I''m a ruthless scum without heart?"


    "Y¡ªYes! Of course, you are! You killed many innocent people. How could you still sleep in peace! You are a bastard killer scum! You deserve to die!" James Grind yelled ruthlessly at Long Zhen without thinking about Long Zhen''s heart.


    Long Zhen was expressionless for a while, and he had an evil smirk on his face. "So you think I cannot be gentle at all? I''m just a ruthless scum, right?"


    "Y¡ªYes! How could a ruthless scum like you be a gentle person!"


    "So I don''t need to be gentle with you, Mister Assassin," Long Zhen suddenly kissed James Grind''s lips and bit the lower lip until it was bleeding slightly.


    "Ah!" James Grind reacted rather strongly, but before he could say more. Long Zhen suddenly kissed his neck, sucked it hard and nibbled rather rudely until it made a red kiss mark. "Ah! M¡ªMaster Long Zhen, it hurts!" James Grind said.


    "This is what you said, right? I cannot be gentle, so I will not be gentle to you!"


    [Yesss, baby! Be rough. That is my style. Ulalala~ So hawt!]


    [Pupa: So nasty.]


    Long Zhen kissed and tasted every part of James Grind''s neck and collar bone. He ignored James Grind''s protest and whimper as he went rougher and rougher. His breath was heavy as he just finished marking James Grind''s delicious milky chest and stopped on James Grind''s nipple.


    "M¡ªMaster Long Zhen, please no¡­ I¡ªI can''t¡­"


    Long Zhen was satisfied when James Grind was finally begging at him. But he didn''t want to stop. He wanted to do more. Like an unchained beast, he wanted to finally strip James Grind out of his stupid and blind sense of justice and let this guy drown with him together.


    "Why are you begging? You were so adamant before," Long Zhen said.


    "I¡ªAh!" James Grind jolted when Long Zhen suddenly nibbled on his nipple. "Ah! Don''t, I am so¡­ AH!"


    Long Zhen was pleased with James Grind''s reaction. "So our Mister Assassin has a very sensitive body. What a pleasant surprise."


    "I¡ªI don''t¡­ AH!"


    Long Zhen sucked and nibbled on the nipples hungrily as if expecting milk to come out of James Grind''s nipple. The more he heard James Grind''s moan, the more he was stimulated because of it.


    Long Zhen could feel the heat inside James Grind''s body and how his body trembled every time Long Zhen did something. It made Long Zhen''s mind filled with lust, with the desire to fully defile this cute spy.


    ''If he is defiled, destroyed, ruined, then he can be truly mine.'' Long Zhen thought.


    He finished sucking on James Grind''s second nipple and adored his own doing. James Grind''s nipples were swollen red and twitched. Long Zhen flicked it gently, "AH!" James Grind reacted strongly because his nipple was very sensitive right now.


    "P¡ªPlease¡­ don''t¡­" James Grind begged.


    But his begging on Long Zhen''s ear sounds like a seduction. It was more like a challenge. The more James Grind beg, the more he wanted to truly make James Grind his¡­ only for him.


    Long Zhen started kissing James Grind''s belly. He didn''t want to leave an inch of James Grind''s body untouched with his lips. So he took his time.


    [Man, Long Zhen is amazing! He is probably at Taewoo and Urduk level. Best of the best!]


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! The host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting!]


    [Huh? What do you mean!?]


    [Pupa: James Grind is a righteous man. Getting defiled by a mafia crime lord is probably the last thing he wants to experience. You have been very coquettish the whole time, completely out of character for a man like James Grind.]


    [But we are just going to the best part! Are you really going to blue ball me like this?!]


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! The host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting!]


    [Hear me out Pupa, I¡ª]


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! The host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting!]


    [Pupa, stop it, hear me first¡ª]


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! The host is in the yellow line of getting out of character! Please be careful and maintain the character setting!]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Pupa, I don''t¡ª]


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning!]


    [Pupa, I¡ª]


    [Pupa: Warning¡ª]


    [I¡ª]


    [Pupa: Warning!]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Fuck you, Pupa]


    [Pupa: Ew, don''t fuck me, you nasty hoe.]

 Chapter 283: 10.24

    Long Zhen finally finished kissing James Grind''s stomach. He wanted to do more. But when he unbuttoned James Grind''s pants. Long Zhen heard a whimper that turned into sobbing. He looked up and saw James Grind was crying.


    Tears streamed down on James Grind''s cheek as he tried to hold his cry, but his sobs were definitely not a pleasant one. As if he was having such heavy humiliation and pain right now. As if he didn''t enjoy this at all.


    "James Grind? What happened to¡ª"


    "Master Long Zhen¡­ is this what you want?" James Grind asked in between his sobs.


    "Huh? But you seem to be¡ª"


    "Do you think you are doing a good thing right now?" James Grind asked again.


    "I thought you are enjoying it¡­" Long Zhen admitted. "You seem to be into this¡­"


    "I am an assassin! Not a slut that you can play around with! I''m not a kept man!" James Grind yelled. He stared at his body full of deep kiss marks, and his nipples were swollen red. His heart broke when he saw that He had been completely defiled by Long Zhen.


    "I¡­ I''ve tried my best to keep myself a good person until I like someone¡­ why¡­" James Grind glared at Long Zhen, whose fingers were still in James Grind''s zipper. "ARE YOU SATISFIED NOW?!"


    Long Zhen was dazed when James Grind got worked up so suddenly. He thought they were having a good time together until James Grind decided to pull back.


    "D¡ªDo you not enjoy what we are doing?" Long Zhen asked.


    "I have been telling you to stop! Long Zhen, you really have no conscience!" James Grind''s body trembled when Long Zhen wanted to wipe his tears. "DON''T TOUCH ME!"


    For the first time, Long Zhen flinched when someone yelled at him. He just stared at James Grind blankly. Because he didn''t realize that he almost forcefully defiled a righteous good hearted man like James Grind.


    Long Zhen soon realized what he was doing was obviously very wrong. Long Zhen might be a crime lord from an evil mafia organization. But he would never force someone to have sex with him. Let alone someone that he actually cared for.


    James Grind continued sobbing, and his tears were streaming down freely.


    "D¡ªDon''t cry. I''m sorry, okay?" Long Zhen tried to calm James Grind to no avail. He wanted to pat James Grind, but he flinched, obviously scared of Long Zhen''s touch.


    James Grind could only glare at Long Zhen and said, "Don''t even think that I will hesitate to kill you in the future, Long Zhen!"


    Long Zhen''s heart was pained. He didn''t know the consequence would be this severe. Though, he had to admit that his mind was clouded due to lust. He started thinking about defiling James Grind and marked him forever, making him cry under his body and begging for mercy.


    He truly wanted to make James Grind a sex doll for him, like a cheap slut.


    "I am¡­ sorry¡­" Long Zhen lowered his heart, feeling guilty.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 30%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 30%.]


    [Nooo! My baby Long, don''t cry like this! I actually enjoyed it a lot, you are one of the best! This is because of the evil orange thing called Pupa. He cockblocked us together. What a scummy move!]


    [Pupa: I''m just doing my job.]


    [You are doing it so horribly then!]


    [Pupa: I''m doing a terrible job because my host is also trash.]


    Knowing there was no end in this bickering, Yunyu decided to just focus on Long Zhen now. Though, he felt pity for Long Zhen.


    [Don''t worry, Long baby, we can always do it in the future¡­ somehow.]


    James Grind tried to get up from the bed, and this time, Long Zhen didn''t stop him. With tears and humiliation still on his face, James Grind wanted to run away via main door with kiss marks all over his body.


    The moment James Grind wanted to leave the room, Long Zhen hastily dashed and blocked the door with his body. "Don''t!"


    "Let me go! I don''t want to see your face!" James Grind yelled.


    "You don''t have a shirt on. It is too dangerous!" Long Zhen said.


    "Long Zhen, I don''t care whether they see my body or not. I don''t care if they are going to see my body full of your marks. That is better than letting you touching me!"


    "You are going to let my bodyguards see your body?!" Long Zhen anger peaked immediately. He punched the wall beside the door until it cracked. "Nobody is allowed to see your body!"


    "Better than being with you here!"


    There was no end to this, and James Grind seemed to be so angry right now that he didn''t want to listen. Long Zhen gritted his teeth and hid James Grind behind the door. He opened the door and shouted a command:


    "ALL OF YOU HERE, LEAVE NOW! LEAVE UNTIL I TELL YOU SO!"


    Long Zhen''s voice echoed across the big mansion. The bodyguards reacted instantly, they want to ask what happened, but they didn''t want to die. So the bodyguards hastily leave the mansion to another pavilion without asking too much.


    Long Zhen took his suit and covered James Grind''s body with it, "Long Zhen, what are you going to do¡ªWha!" James Grind struggled lightly when Long Zhen carried him in his strong arm.


    "I will not let anyone see your body!" Long Zhen exclaimed.


    He walked towards the main door, where his car was parked. Long Zhen took the car key and opened the door for James Grind before going to the other side of the car. He would drive James Grind because he didn''t want the driver to see James Grind''s body.


    Long Zhen left the mansion with a clouded mind. His car went through the empty mountainous road as he was heading back to the capital city.


    James Grind finally stopped crying, but he was confused about where they were going right now. "Where are we going to¡ª"


    "Where is your home or apartment?" Long Zhen asked impatiently.


    "Huh?"


    "Where is your home or apartment? I will drive you back home," Long Zhen said.


    "B¡ªBut I''m a secret spy and assassin! How could I tell you where I live?!" James Grind refused to answer.


    "I don''t want anyone to see your beautiful body! Now tell me where is your house, and I will drive you home!"


    ¡­


    "Will you drop me in this mountain if I refuse to tell you?" James Grind asked with a bit of spook in his heart.


    "Yes. Now tell me."


    ¡­


    "Um¡­ in the city, I live in an apartment in ShanTang Street¡­"


    "Good, I will drive you back home. I will not let anybody see you, James Grind! Because only I can see your body!" Long Zhen claimed boldly.


    James Grind blushed, and he lowered his head. "Y¡ªYou are such a scoundrel! How could someone tell something like that so shamelessly! You have no shame, Long Zhen!"


    "I''ve never been like this, but this is because of you, so suck it up and take responsibility!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 35%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 35%.]

 Chapter 284: 10.25

    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 35%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 35%.]


    Long Zhen was not playing when he said that he wanted to escort James Grind to his apartment. Long Zhen stopped in front of James Grind''s apartment building and then carried James Grind in his arm. They were fortunate that it was late at night. Hence, the apartment was silent except for an old security guard they stumbled upon when they entered the building.


    "Ah, James Grind? I never saw you return with a man. Is this your boyfriend?" asked the old security guard that knew James Grind really well.


    "N¡ªNo! We are just¡ª"


    "Yes," Long Zhen said nonchalantly. "I am his boyfriend."


    James Grind glared at the nonchalant Long Zhen. He was afraid that the old security uncle would misunderstand. "U¡ªUncle, this is not¡ª"


    "Ah, it''s okay, okay. We are in 2021. You are a good boy. I don''t want to judge you because of your sexual orientation," the old security uncle said. He then looked at Long Zhen and nodded approvingly. "Your boyfriend looks mature. You love James Grind, right?"


    "¡­ yes," Long Zhen said.


    "Don''t lie!" James Grind yelled, but Long Zhen and the old security uncle seemed to be living in a different dimension from him. Because they totally ignored James Grind''s yelling at them.


    "Then, please take care of James Grind. He is a good boy. He often cooks for me, an old security guard. He has no family, so please be gentle and take care of him well. I''m sure James Grind will be a perfect match for you," the old security uncle said.


    "Wha¡ªLong Zhen, don''t you dare to say anything! I''m evil, don''t you see!" James Grind tried to struggle, but Long Zhen glared at him when James Grind''s body almost got exposed to the old security uncle.


    Thus, James Grind whimpered and sulked in Long Zhen''s embrace.


    The old security uncle laughed at James Grind''s claim of being evil. "He often said that he is an assassin and a spy. He is a prolific assassin also. But how can I believe that? He often buys a bag of cat food and would feed the stray cats around the apartment. He also helps many old tenants with daily grocery whenever he is free."


    "UNCLE!" James Grind was too embarrassed that he hit Long Zhen''s chest weakly. "J¡ªJust go now¡­"


    Long Zhen had a thin smile on his face and bowed his head slightly. "I will take care of him, do not worry, uncle."


    "Yes, yes, his apartment is on the sixth floor."


    Long Zhen and James Grind used the elevator to the sixth floor.


    "Which one is your room?"


    "Six-nine¡­" James Grind replied. Long Zhen raised his brow and chuckled. He walked to the room with 6.9. placated in front. James Grind silently handed the card key, and they entered James'' apartment.


    Long Zhen''s eyes scanned around and found nothing strange for an assassin and spy. He noticed that James Grind liked peach pink, and he also liked eating instant ramen. Since he had a box of instant ramen lying near the kitchen counter.


    "It''s not good for you to eat too many instant ramens," Long Zhen advised. "Should I invite my Michelin chef to cook for you every day?"


    "N¡ªNo need¡­ I usually eat instant ramen when I''m too busy trying to assassinate someone in my mission," James Grind said. "I usually cook for myself."


    "Hm? For yourself?" Long Zhen grinned. "You should cook for me later on."          "I¡ªI will consider it¡­" James Grind said with a tint of red on his cheek.


    And then he remembered that he was still in Long Zhen''s embrace. "Wait, put me down now! Put me down, you evil guy!"


    Long Zhen sighed helplessly and put James Grind on the sofa.


    James Grind glared at Long Zhen full of suspicion. He hugged his body to further cover his exposed body full of kiss marks from Long Zhen''s prying eyes. Long Zhen smiled at this and said, "You still use my suit. Do you like my perfume?"


    James Grind checked his shirt and finally remembered that he was still wearing Long Zhen''s suit. He rushed to his room and put on a t-shirt. He pouted at Long Zhen and handed his suit back to the rightful owner.


    "You can leave now¡­" James Grind said. He lowered his head and continued, "T¡ªThank you for taking me back home."


    Long Zhen gazed at shy James Grind, and his heart felt warm all over. He had a mischievous idea in his head.


    Long Zhen sat at the dining table and said, "I''m hungry, cook me something."


    James Grind blinked few times. He thought he heard it wrong.


    "You¡­ want me to cook something? Long Zhen, we are enemies! There is no sane person that would cook for his enemy! We should be fighting and such!"


    "But I''ve driven far from my mansion to your apartment just to escort you. Actually, I haven''t had dinner and don''t have time because of you interrupting my room. Don''t you feel a bit pity for me?"


    "But¡­"


    "What would you do if my gastric acid rise and I might die because you are keeping me busy and I died out of hunger. Oh, how evil can you be for someone who just escorted you home," Long Zhen acted exaggeratedly. He slumped his cheek on the dining table, with puppy eyes asking James Grind to cook for him.


    James Grind gulped. He imagined Long Zhen died because he was too hungry and his gastric acid rise. "I¡ªI can only cook simple things, don''t protest if it''s not tasty!"


    "I won''t." Long Zhen nodded happily.


    James Grind wore his apron and turned on the stove. He didn''t have much inside his fridge because he hadn''t shop for the weekly grocery. Thus, he took out some ingredients like onion, soy sauce, red chilli, egg and sausage.


    James Grind prepared the ingredients and started sizzling the pan. Long Zhen watched how the beautiful spy was currently cooking for him. He wore a pink apron and looked serious when cooking.


    ''This looks good¡­ very good.'' Long Zhen thought.


    James Grind finished cooking and served the food in front of Long Zhen. He pouted while taking off his apron, "I can only cook this. I don''t have many ingredients inside my fridge. Don''t protest if it''s not good! I''m not your Michelin restaurant chef!"


    Long Zhen took a spoonful of fried rice and ate it slowly. His palate had been trained with expensive food since birth, so eating something homemade like this was actually his first. He also didn''t expect much from James Grind since he just wanted to tease him a bit.


    Until the first spoonful of rice went down his throat, Long Zhen was shocked because the simple homemade fried rice was so delicious. It was warm and had the perfect taste. It was a great addition to his usually picky tastebud.


    Long Zhen ate everything like a hungry wolf, and when it was the last spoon, Long Zhen turned his head towards James Grind again and said, "I need more, please cook more for me."


    James Grind blushed for a moment, but he shook his head and scolded Long Zhen, "You''ve been staying for too long in my apartment! Get out now!"


    "But this is seriously delicious! How could you not be a chef instead of an incompetent assassin?" Long Zhen said innocently.


    "I''m not incompetent!" James Grind tried to pull Long Zhen off his dining chair. He pushed Long Zhen''s body to the main door. "You need to leave now!"


    "You don''t even serve me a drink? What if I died of choking?" Long Zhen said.


    James Grind sighed. He went to the kitchen again and brought a glass of water for Long Zhen. Long Zhen drank the content and gave the glass back to James Grind with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "This is great hospitality. I will return here and expect the same treatment, okay? Be a good wife and cook for me sometimes," Long Zhen grinned before leaving.


    "I¡ªI''m not your wife!"


    ***


    Long Zhen drove through the mountain road, returning back to his mansion. He kept on thinking about that cute spy that he might have inevitably fallen in love with. He was unsure about this feeling inside him at first, but maybe¡­ he already confirmed it himself after eating that simple fried rice.


    ''I think this is the first time I''ve fallen in love with someone¡­ as Long Shen¡­''


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 45%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 45%.]

 Chapter 285: 10.26

    "James Grind, this is the third time for you to have failed the assassination attempt for Long Zhen. You are going as far as letting yourself get escorted by our enemy and also incidentally exposed Henderson Taichi''s identity. He has resigned from his duty and now returning back to his parent''s house in Japan as a farmer," The Director listed all things wrong that happened with yesterday''s assassination attempt.


    "You are a senior in our organization. You should''ve known better. This is an important target, Long Zhen is an evil mafia crime lord, and all you do here is to play silly!"


    "S¡ªSorry¡­" James Grind lowered his head. He accepted all the scolding from his Director because she was right. He really messed the mission last night. Not only he failed to kill Long Zhen, but he also let Long Zhen touch him. It was indeed humiliating.


    The Director sighed. She slid a document towards James Grind and said, "There will be a charity event held tonight. I''ve given you a new identity as John Groan. Do not mess this up, or you will be station as a spy in maid caf¨¦."


    James Grind remembered about this maid caf¨¦ crossdressing mission again, and his eyes were full of terror. It was like PTSD for him, and he hastily refused, "Anything except that crossdressing maid mission!"


    "Then do this assassination well!"


    "Y¡ªYes, Director!"


    ***


    "Aish, this mission without HenTai will be a lot harder," Yunyu complained as he fixed his bowtie with his phone camera inside the car. Pupa materialized beside Yunyu and commented:


    "It is your fault. You are the one who exposed HenTai to Long Zhen. Of course, that poor guy will run away, knowing how ruthless Long Zhen can be."


    "Well, I did it because I need a topic to make Long Zhen jealous," Yunyu clicked his tongue. "Maybe I should''ve said that I have a male partner called Pupa. Maybe he will also believe me with that."


    "Then I will definitely change my gender to female, so your word will be invalid," Pupa rebuked.


    "What if I said that I have a female partner called Pupa?"


    "I will change my gender to male again. No matter how many times I have to do it. Partnering with you sounds gross," Pupa said.


    "Tsk, so you saying that all my partners from the previous world, Long Zhen, and even Master Han Ye, they all like gross thing?!"


    "Yes," Pupa replied curtly.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    James Grind came out of the car and walked towards the building where the charity party was held. In the previous cycle, there was HenTai who would guide him around the huge party. But since he was all alone now, all he could do was rely on his instinct to find Long Zhen first.


    James Grind scurried around, trying to find Long Zhen to no avail. He thought Long Zhen would stay in the same position as in the previous cycle, but when James Grind went to that spot, Long Zhen was nowhere to be seen.


    [Okay, seriously, where is he right now? Can you help me, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: It''s too crowded, I cannot fly around and find him.]


    [Okay, useless villain floating orange thing, don''t bother, I will find him myself.]


    James Grind was tired looking around for Long Zhen. He leaned on the wall with a martini in his hand. He thought that he could rest for a while until he searched for Long Zhen again. And suddenly, a man approached him.


    He was handsome in his late twenties. He was obviously eyeing James Grind since the start and was the only one who was brave enough to approach James Grind.


    "My name is Huang Shu, the Master of Huang family. I saw you scurrying and looking for someone. Do you need my help?"


    James Grind glanced at Huang Shu from top to bottom. Honestly, Huang Shu was a great man. He was handsome, young as a mafia lord, and seemed to be a gentleman. If the world mission was the same, James Grind would hesitate to accept Huang Shu again.


    But this world had a different mission, instead of killing Long Zhen. His mission was to make Long Zhen fall in love with him. And Huang Shu was not someone that he should entertain.


    Because it would get muddy and complicated. It might also turn dangerous if he insisted on being entangled with Huang Shu, like in the previous cycle. Thus, James Grind shook his head adamantly and replied, "Thank you for your offer, Master Huang. But I''m here looking for someone."


    "Someone?" Huang Shu frowned. "Is it your lover, partner, or simply your colleague? Because if it''s just a colleague, that means I have nothing to worry about."


    "It is my lover," James Grind replied confidently, so Huang Shu wouldn''t bother him anymore. However, Huang Shu was persistent. He closed his distance with James Grind and asked again:


    "I suppose a beauty like you must have a powerful backing as well. Tell me, which master you have? I will purchase you from him."


    James Grind''s eyes almost popped out of the socket. He didn''t expect Huang Shu to take him as a prostitute. He almost punched Huang Shu, but before he could say anything, a man suddenly appeared beside James Grind. He engulfed James Grind''s shoulder with such a strong arm.


    "He is my lover, Master Huang. Go find and bother someone else," Long Zhen said with a dark gaze that might make anyone pissed themselves.


    However, Huang Shu didn''t have an ounce of fear in him. He just chuckled and commented, "Ah, I am so dumb to forget about Master Long Zhen. Of course, for someone as beautiful and mesmerizing as this guy, the owner must be the most powerful Mafia in the country. No surprise indeed."


    Huang Shu took a good look at James Grind again and whistled. "Master Long should be careful of this pet of yours. Someone might want to take him away because he is truly one of a kind beauty."


    "He is not my pet. He is my boyfriend," Long Zhen exclaimed. "And I will not let you calling him such degrading word."


    "Master Huang, you should leave now before this party turn into a bloodbath," Long Zhen said in a low voice. Although Long Zhen said it calmly. Both Huang Shu and James Grind knew that it was a threat.


    And Long Zhen was not playing around with his threat.


    Huang Shu shrugged helplessly and turned his back, intending to leave. But before he left, he made a small yet dangerous remark, "Don''t forget that we have a deal, Master Long Zhen. I am a late player. I demand my reward after everything has been done. Since you cannot pull back now, you will hear from me about my demand."


    Huang Shu walked away, leaving Long Zhen and James Grind alone.


    Long Zhen held James Grind and checked his outer appearance. After making sure that James Grind was not hurt, he took a deep, relieved breath.


    "I''m glad that Huang bastard doesn''t do anything to you," Long Zhen said.


    James Grind looked up to the tall Long Zhen. He was dazed for a moment before he asked.


    "Master Long Zhen, why are you telling him that you are my boyfriend?"


    "Huh? Of course, you said it first that I am your boyfriend, right?" Long Zhen said. "It''s official now. We are partners."

 Chapter 286: 10.27

    "It''s official now. We are partners."


    "Wha¡ªHow could that be?!" James Grind immediately reacted by retreating, trying to break from Long Zhen''s arm. Long Zhen loosened his embrace and stared at James Grind helplessly.


    "Why are you nervous now? What is your mission today in this charity party?" Long Zhen asked.


    "W¡ªWell, of course, there is no other mission, right? I cannot take other mission until I can kill you¡­" James Grind said truthfully. He pouted while hitting Long Zhen''s chest lightly. "You are always screwing everything. How am I supposed to finish this mission? I will be entangled with you for a long time like this¡­"


    "That doesn''t sound like a bad idea," Long Zhen said.


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing," Long Zhen chuckled and rubbed James Grind''s head. James Grind held Long Zhen''s hand and chided, "Don''t rub my head. Do you know how long it takes for me to fix my hair? I swear I really don''t like this kind of event."


    "Well, since I''m here, what are you going to do to kill me?" Long Zhen asked curiously. James Grind seemed to think for a while, then he showed something in his pocket, a small tablet.


    "This is cyanide that will kill you instantly, of course. I want to put this in your drink. But I guess, since you already saw my plan, I cannot use this anymore," James Grind looked down. Long Zhen felt pity towards James Grind, but he couldn''t do anything to it because he didn''t want to die¡­ or at least to get separated by James Grind again in another cycle.


    "Hm¡­ what is your Director mission? Really just by killing me?" Long Zhen asked.


    "Well, yes, but I can also hurt you badly until you are absent and your mafia empire starts crumbling. But that would be impossible since you are very strong," James Grind commented.


    "Can you be a bit less aware and strong? Don''t you know what is the punishment for me if I cannot kill you as soon as possible?" James Grind grumbled.


    "Huh, a punishment? You will get punished if you failed?" Long Zhen got wary instantly. He never actually thought that James Grind was an assassin or such. Even though James Grind insisted, for Long Zhen, it was more like playing a game with your cute little lover, like a roleplaying game.


    "Of course!" James Grind whined. "I will be placed as a spy in a maid caf¨¦. I will have to wear a maid dress with a skirt that barely covers my knee."


    Long Zhen imagined James Grind with the said maid dress again, complete with cat ears bandana and then jumped at him and said, ''Master, nyaa~.''


    ''Master, Jamie Neko wants to eat dinner. Nyaa~ Where is my dinner?''


    ''Master, Jamie Neko wants to sleep with master~.''


    ''Master, Jamie Neko wants to suck this big co¡ª"


    Long Zhen shook his head immediately. He glanced down at his crotch. He actually reacted and pitched a moderate tent. His cock was big, so it would be too obvious if he got fully erect. It was lucky for him because he wore loose black trouser. If he wore a slim fit one¡­


    Before James Grind would notice the bulge, Long Zhen pinched James Grind''s chin and raised it. "I don''t mind if you wear that maid dress."


    James Grind blushed. He hurriedly brushed Long Zhen''s hand and replied, "How could you say that! I don''t want those old perverts to leer at me lecherously and then asked whether I''m free after work or not!"


    "What?!" Long Zhen didn''t think about that possibility because he was too affixed with James Grind in maid dress and cat ears.


    "Yes... I got that a lot when I was on that mission for a week. It was hell and so embarrassing for me because I got harassed by those perverts a lot," James Grind whimpered. "I don''t want to get that mission again¡­"


    Long Zhen''s gaze darkened instantly. He pulled James Grind closer to him and then asked, "Do you still remember the face of those perverts? I will let my men take care of them. Let me cement their feet and let them drown in the sea or deep lake."


    "Well, I don''t remember any of them anymore¡­ but you see here, right? I need to find a way to kill you or hurt you, so I will not be punished for my incompetence," James Grind said.


    Long Zhen imagined James Grind sobbing and whimpering because many creepy old perverts were leering at his body. He clenched his fist and pulled James Grind out of the party.


    "Where are we going?" James Grind asked.


    "I will bring you somewhere nicer," Long Zhen replied. What he said was not a lie. He wanted to bring James Grind to a nicer place. But Long Zhen just got wary because there were too many men eyeing on James Grind.


    Because James Grind was indeed too beautiful for his own good.


    Feeling the jealousy inside his heart, he took James Grind away from the party and went outside. He brought James Grind to the empty garden outside the party and sat on the bench with James Grind under the dim garden lamp.


    "Why are we here?" James Grind asked. He got worried immediately when he remembered what Long Zhen did to him in his room. "Y¡ªYou are not going to¡ª"


    "No, I will not touch you like that without your consent," Long Zhen snipped. "I just wonder if something can be done, so you won''t get punished for not killing me."


    "Well, I''d still try to kill you¡­" James Grind said.


    Long Zhen stared at James Grind, who lowered his head, seemingly embarrassed after being stared at by such a hot gaze. "Tell me, do you really hate me? Do you really hate me to the point where you just want me dead?"


    James Grind paused and seemed to think for a moment. He shook his head and replied, "I honestly think that you are a good guy. You are gentle, protective, and uhm¡­ well¡­ handsome."


    "But you are still an evil mafia crime lord. Unless there is a magical land where you suddenly not becoming an evil mafia crime lord," James Grind said. His cheeks reddened under the dim light and his hand slowly held Long Zhen''s hand. James Grind had a soft hand, and when it touched Long Zhen''s hand that was full of calluses after training and fighting too much, it made Long Zhen jolted.


    "M¡ªMaybe if we are reborn again as a new person, I will want to be with you. We don''t need to fight like this. I¡­ I guess I like you, a bit¡ª"


    James Grind couldn''t finish his sentence when Long Zhen suddenly held his cheek and kissed his lips. It was a gentle yet passionate kiss for James Grind.


    James Grind had a moment of struggle, but he didn''t feel like continuing this cat and mouse game. At least for now, all he wanted was just to indulge in this small love for a moment because they would never be together in a lifetime.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 55%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 55%.]

 Chapter 287: 10.28

    "You are doing nothing, Mister Grind," the Director said with a grim expression on her face. She got the report that Long Zhen was still alive and thriving. Meanwhile, her incompetent spy and assassin was no use after three attempts.


    "Are you serious about this mission or not? I heard from my people that you went to the garden with Long Zhen and kissed him there. Why are you taking my mission so lightly? Do you know how evil he is? He is the number one, most dangerous man in our country!"


    James Grind could only lower his head because he was guilty of his incompetence and his conflicting feeling. He was truly dedicated to his job. He wanted to save many people by assassinating many evil overlords, such as Long Zhen.


    But when Long Zhen slowly touched his heart with his consideration and gentleness, it made James Grind hesitate and wonder if this was the right thing to do. He wished there was another way for him to complete this mission without hurting anybody, including Long Zhen.


    "Now tell me, will you be able to kill that Long Zhen in the next mission?"


    ¡­


    "Answer me!"


    ¡­


    The Director saw that James Grind could only lower his head without giving a clear answer. She lost her composure and slammed the table.


    "JAMES GRIND! LOOK AT ME!" the Director screamed. James Grind immediately straightened his posture and looked up to his Director. The Director saw the puppy eyes of this beautiful man, but she had been immune to James Grind''s charm. She threw the document on the table to James Grind''s face.


    "Agent 69 James Grind, I''ve had enough of you and your incompetence! There is no use in keeping an incompetent assassin and spy. You may leave now before¡ª"


    ~Baby,  baby, baby ooooh yeah~


    The Director paused when her phone rang. She glared at James Grind and told him to stay first because she hasn''t done yelling at him.


    "Good Morning, Master," the previously angry Director turned into a puppy when the real Master called her.


    ¡­


    "Ah, Agent James Grind? Yes, he is with me right now," The Director answered.


    ¡­


    "Huh? Keep him? Long Zhen will come here?! That Mafia Lord? Our main target?! M¡ªMaster, he is the strongest mafia lord in this country, if we can stop him¡ª"


    ¡­


    "You are going to give me ten million dollars?!" The Director gawked at the fantastic number. She almost got a heart attack, but then she started counting the amount in her head, and she drooled a little bit.


    "Okay, Sir, I will keep James Grind here," The Director said.


    She hung up the call and stared at James Grind, now with a sweet face. "Ah, James Grind, you know that I was just joking before. I would never fire such an important assassin for the organization. Don''t worry about the mission. You are good to do anything you want. You don''t need to assassinate Long Zhen anymore, okay?"


    "Wha¡­" James Grind shook his head, unbelieving. "W¡ªWhat about the evilest mafia crime lord syndicate and integrity to save the world¡ª"


    "Jamie, your beloved Director just got ten million dollars for letting you go! TEN MILLION DOLLARS! I''M RICH!"


    James Grind gawked at the Director. Then he protested, "Director, you are going to sell me for ten million dollars?! At least share some of that money with me!"


    "I can always give you more," a voice suddenly heard from the door. Both James Grind and the Director turned their heads and saw Long Zhen standing with his arm crossed. He had a thin smile on his face when his eyes met with James Grind.


    "I''ve bought your mission and yourself, James Grind. You don''t have to do anything anymore. Just stay by my side."


    James Grind stared at Long Zhen. His eyes were full of uncertainty. "But you are evil¡­"


    "I know," Long Zhen admitted. "It will take a while, but for now, your mission will be my private assassin. You will not partake in any other mission other than mine. You are safe now."


    "B¡ªBut, I want to save the people! How could you buy me with money, don''t you know that I despise¡ª"


    "How much do you want? Fifteen? Fifty million dollars? I can always give you more," Long Zhen said.


    "¡­"


    "¡­ Just go now, James Grind," the Director said.


    James Grind nodded and walked towards Long Zhen awkwardly. "I¡­ Uhm¡­ I am at your service now, Master Long Zhen."


    "That''s my darling," Long Zhen said without shame in front of the Director, but the Director didn''t seem to mind either. They finally walked out of the organization and entered the car. Like the previous cycle, Long Zhen and James Grind sat on the back seat with Long Zhen hugging James Grind''s waist.


    James Grind felt uncomfortable and nervous. Thus he asked, "Master Long Zhen, why are you doing this?"


    James Grind looked up so their eyes could meet. Long Zhen stared at those beautiful eyes, and he couldn''t help but kiss the edge of James Grind''s eyes. Actually, he had been listening to their conversation the whole time. He thought that James Grind would say that he would kill him later on.


    But James Grind didn''t answer, which indicated that James Grind also hesitated about this whole assassination thing. Maybe both of them had slowly opened up to each other because James Grind didn''t have the heart to kill Long Zhen. Long Zhen was also thinking about making his organization cleaner, so James Grind wouldn''t despise him so much.


    "I just think it will be better for us not to get separated for too long, don''t you think?" Long Zhe said.


    "B¡ªBut you are still a mafia crime lord, I will uhm¡­ I will hurt you later! So you won''t be evil anymore!" James Grind exclaimed, but Long Zhen felt warm all over.


    "Yes, if you want to target me, it''s alright, as long as you don''t take your eyes off me. But I will make sure that you are comfortable with me," Long Zhen said. He started considering the best move to make his deep-rooted organization to be cleaner and more presentable.


    "Anyway, since I''ve saved you from that maid caf¨¦ punishment, you should show do it for me privately, how is it? Good deal?" Long Zhen grinned perversely.


    James Grind covered his body and yelled, "S¡ªShameless pervert!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 60%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 60%.]


    [So everything becomes very similar to that first cycle when we enter this world.]


    [Pupa: Indeed, it is up to you on how to handle the situation. Just make sure that Long Shen hit that 100% Fatemeter. As long as he hits that 100% Fatemeter, the world is considered done.]


    [Aww, not going to lie, though. This world is challenging but also really rewarding. Long Zhen or Long Shen is a gentleman. He might be evil and ruthless, but when he genuinely falls in love with you, he will devote his life to you. He reminds me of the fanfiction I made once in high school.]


    [Pupa: Fanfiction?]


    [Yep, a fanfiction of Bai Yunyu and Male God, Movie Emperor Han Ye. With cutiepie Bai Yunyu as a handsome spy/assassin and his male god Han Ye as a mafia overlord. It''s an enemy to lovers trope!]


    [Pupa:... what a wasted talent.]

 Chapter 288: 10.29

    "A¡ªAh! Slower, Master Long Zhen! You are too rough!"


    "Slower? But your body wants more and harder. You can''t handle it?"


    "But it really hurts!"


    "Okay, okay, I will be gentle," Long Zhen said while applying essential oil at James Grind''s back. Long Zhen tried to lower the pressure on his hand and massaged James Grind''s back carefully.


    "You are the one who insisted on training with me," Long Zhen sighed. He already refused to spar with James Grind, but James Grind insisted that he was a fighter and Long Zhen should be careful.


    "T¡ªThat is because I thought we are on par! Master Long Zhen is a meanie!" James Grind whined while holding the pain on his back. True, he was the first one to initiate the sparring. Because he thought he was on par with Long Zhen.


    Who would''ve thought that not only he was far weaker than Long Zhen? He also found out that Long Zhen''s gentle ''play'' could result in the death for a regular man. When Long Zhen kicked his back lightly, James Grind felt that his back might have cracked.


    It would result in death for regular people, but James Grind was still a skilled fighter nonetheless, so he just got bruised instead.


    James Grind wanted to ask someone to apply essential oil to heal his bruise faster, but Long Zhen got overly protective when thinking about someone else seeing James Grind''s beautiful body.


    Thus, the mafia crime lord was now massaging James Grind while getting scolded by the said assassin.


    "Ahh! Master Long Zhen, it hurts so much!"


    "Damn this! I will never let Master Long Zhen play with me again!"


    "Master Long Zhen, yes, that spot, Master! It feels so good!"


    The bodyguards outside the training ground could hear everything, and they inevitably blushed when they heard James Grind''s sweet voice. It was fascinating and seductive at the same time.


    Long Zhen suddenly remembered few bodyguards outside that could definitely hear James Grind''s moan and groan. Long Zhen hurriedly rushed outside and slammed the wall.


    "ALL OF YOU!"


    The bodyguards jolted when their Master suddenly came out, ready to devour them. "Y¡ªYes, Master Long Zhen!"


    "LEAVE NOW BEFORE I SKIN YOU ALL!"


    The bodyguards nodded and ran away as fast as possible from the training ground. They knew how scary and real Long Zhen''s threat could be. Long Zhen returned back to pouty James Grind. Long Zhen''s face became gentle once more, and he sat beside James Grind, who laid on his stomach.


    "I have to take care of my subordinates. I don''t want them to hear your moan. Did I infuriate you?" Long Zhen asked gently.


    "No, but my back still hurts," James Grind complained. He wiggled around, trying to crack his sore back, which Long Zhen prevented by holding James Grind''s shoulder.


    "You are still hurting. I will order my subordinate to bring me the most potent oil to heal you, okay? I will cut their legs if they are too slow," Long Zhen said.


    "Y¡ªYou don''t need to go that far. I just need to rest for a while," James Grind refused. He didn''t want to be the source of many deaths because they didn''t get the good essential oil for him.


    Long Zhen felt really guilty for hurting James Grind, his Jamie. He lowered his head and kissed James Grind''s shoulder. "Don''t move too much, okay? I don''t want you to get hurt."


    James Grind blushed with such gentleness. He hid his face on the pillow and said, "Y¡ªYou are a big pervert. I''m sweaty all over, and you still kiss me, you nasty!"


    Long Zhen chuckled and kissed James Grind''s ear. "Everything about you is wonderful for me."


    James Grind snorted and said in a low voice, "What a flirt¡­"


    ***


    James Grind and Long Zhen lived together in harmony for almost three months. Long Zhen was very gentle and sweet, though his scary temper was still very prominent against his subordinate. It was almost like an innate nature of him.


    Just like today, James Grind was rolling around on his bed, bored because Long Zhen was not here yet. He checked the clock, which showed 10 at night.


    "He should be here¡­" James Grind thought.


    Since there was no sign of Long Zhen coming soon, James Grind took the initiative and walked out of his room. He was in Long Zhen''s mansion, where he previously got that mission to assassinate Long Zhen, but since he was now with Long Zhen, this place became his second home instead.


    He walked around and saw few bodyguards looked tense. James Grind frowned and asked one of them, "Where is your Master?"


    The bodyguard seemed to consider something for a moment. He pointed at a mahogany door at the end of the corridor.


    "Master Long Zhen is there, but Master James, I will not advise you to go there. Master Long Zhen can be¡­ really scary," the guard warned.


    James Grind shrugged and said, "It''s fine. I want to see him anyway."


    James Grind sauntered to the mahogany door. He thought that Long Zhen was just doing business again, but what he saw was behind the door. James Grind got stunned.


    Because he saw Long Zhen was sitting with a beautiful woman in his embrace. The woman actively kissed Long Zhen''s lips, and Long Zhen didn''t seem to mind at all. In front of him, an old man in his mid-forty was also kissing a woman. Both of them seemed to enjoy it, and the old man commented first, "Master Long Zhen surely knows how to have a good time. You bring a good woman."


    "Master Shu also bring good woman for me. Now, shall we proceed with the deal?" Long Zhen asked.


    "Yes, Master Long. It''s a pleasure doing business with you," their chatters filled the room, alongside their lips smacking on the girls in their embrace. It took a while until Long Zhen noticed someone was peeking from the door.


    He thought it was his guard. He darted his glare towards the door and gawked when he saw the beautiful eyes of his beloved one was looking at him.


    James Grind saw everything, and his heart was complicated. He should know that Long Zhen was a mafia lord, and it was inevitable that he would stumble upon this kind of scene many times. But his heart said otherwise.


    James Grind felt that he shouldn''t be angry and jealous, but he did. He felt betrayed because of this feeling that kept on growing inside him.


    The moment Long Zhen glared at him, James Grind jolted immediately and slammed the door. He ran as fast as he could.


    "Master James?" a butler asked curiously. James Grind ignored him and rushed outside. There were plenty of bodyguards who looked curiously at James Grind but dared not do anything because Master Long strictly forbid them to touch James Grind.


    James Grind ran and ran until he was out of breath. It was dark outside, but he continued walking until he reached the main road on this mountain. He stood with his chest rose up and down. James Grind waited for a car to come so he could hitchhike.


    [Pupa: Why are you running away? He is a mafia, a mafia lord, that is. Of course, something like that is not so taboo.]


    [I just want to be dramatic. Besides, I don''t want my man to kiss another man or woman! Never!]


    [Pupa: But you kissed a lot of men in various worlds. You are even more unfaithful than Long Zhen.]


    [Ssshh¡­ Pupa, just let me be dramatic and make things more interesting.]


    [Pupa: What a drama queen. If you see no drama, you will try to create one.]


    [How do you know my life motto?]


    [Pupa:... anyway, what are you going to do now? Just act like a stupid kid and walk aimlessly in this dark road?]


    [You know, I actually haven''t think that far. I just thought this would be a good chance to increase Long Zhen''s Fatemeter after so long.]


    Just before Pupa chided on its spicy chicken host, a black Aston Martin car suddenly drove near James Grind. The window slid down and showed a handsome man in his late twenty.


    Huang Shu slid the window down and asked, "You are Long Zhen''s lover, aren''t you? Did Long Zhen finally dump you?"

 Chapter 289: 10.30

    "You are Long Zhen''s lover, aren''t you? Did Long Zhen finally dump you?"


    James Grind glared at Huang Shu and looked away. "Master Huang Shu, if you are here only to laugh at my misfortune, just go, leave now."


    "How could you be here anyway?"


    "Tch, I have a mansion in this mountain region too. Not everything is about Long Zhen," Huang Shu answered.


    Huang Shu opened his car door. He approached James Grind and stood in front of him. Huang Shu patted James Grind, who was unresponsive but still looked away arrogantly.


    "I know that you feel sad because of Long Zhen. But you must know that he is a mafia lord. He is one step in front of me, and he is always on top. You cannot wish for him to be loyal to only one lover. At least he doesn''t kill you after he got bored of you," Huang Shu said. He took one step in, about to hug James Grind.


    But James Grind adamantly refused, and he retreated one step back, "I don''t know you," James Grind said.


    Huang Shu chuckled amusedly, "You know that I am Huang Shu, Master of Huang family. Do you really not recognize me, or you are just pretending?"


    "Whether I know you or not, I would rather not be entangled with you," James Grind refused. "I will wait for another car to hitchhike. Please leave now, Master Huang Shu."


    ''JAMIE! JAMES!'' James Grind heard Long Zhen''s voice not far from his position right now. James Grind''s face paled when he heard Long Zhen. He felt guilty because the deal between Long Zhen and that old man should be invalid by now, and he also felt embarrassed because he acted like a kid.


    Long Zhen never confessed his love for him, so maybe his jealousy was uncalled for. He shouldn''t be jealous because he meant nothing for Long Zhen in the first place.


    Huang Shu saw the fear on James Grind''s face, and he grinned, "Do you want me to call Long Zhen here? He will definitely catch you."


    James Grind''s already pale face got even paler, and he trembled a little. Which sparked Huang Shu''s curiosity. "What did he do to you? Did he torture you? Hurt you?"


    "No, Master Long Zhen will never hurt me," James Grind denied.


    "Then, did you catch him hooking up with another man or woman, and you feel jealous because of that?"


    James Grind paused, and then he nodded reluctantly. He lowered his head because he felt ashamed of his own feeling. As an assassin and spy, he shouldn''t get attached to one guy, but Long Zhen truly opened his heart, and he inevitably fell in love with him.


    But James Grind was not a man who would be willing to share. He was an egoist that wanted his lover to be his only. He didn''t want his lover to kiss, hug, or fuck another man or woman.


    And Long Zhen was not one of that kind.


    Which was understandable, knowing his standing as mafia overlord. He would have so many men and women lining for him. Maybe James Grind was also one of those people. Maybe he was nothing special to begin¡­


    "JAMIE!" Long Zhen finally saw James Grind quite far from him with a man he couldn''t determine. James Grind got scared, and he opened the car door. Huang Shu chuckled, and he sat on the driver seat again. Huang Shu stepped on the gas and left Long Zhen eating dust.


    "JAMIE, DON''T GO!" Long Zhen tried to chase, but the car already dashed far from him. Long Zhen could only stare when the black Aston Martin drover further and further from his sight.


    Long Zhen clenched his fist. Today, his deal with that old man was to discuss the cooperation between his organization and a more lawful organization, solely to make himself more ''lawful'' and ''abiding'' to the law.


    But that old man was still a pervert. In order to persuade him, Long Zhen still had to do this thing despite him hating to touch anyone other than his Jamie.


    "It is also my fault because Jamie must have been too shocked. I should have used another way to persuade that old man rather than with this easy way out," Long Zhen said to himself.


    "Master Long Zhen!" Long Zhen heard his men following him from behind. They were ready with their arsenal, but what they saw was just their Master alone without James Grind. "Master Long, what should we do next?" the leader asked.


    Long Zhen stared at the empty road. He scoffed and said, "My beloved James Grind ran away with a random person with a black Aston Martin. Go and collect the information about everyone in this city, which ones have black Aston Martin, track all of them. If you finally found the man who dares to take away my Jamie¡­ kill him."


    "Yes, Master Long!"


    ''Jamie¡­ I did this for you. So you better not run away with anyone, or else¡­ I will make sure that guy has his body hacked and stuffed,'' Long Zhen swore in his heart.


    ***


    James Grind and Huang Shu drove across the mountainous road in silence. James Grind glanced at Huang Shu, who didn''t seem to be bothered at all. "Are you not scared? Long Zhen will surely hunt you down¡­"


    "Scared? Why scared? Just because he is above me in term of power and influence, I still am the second strongest in this country. If he dares to fight me, he will only sacrifice his body for nothing," Huang Shu laughed in response. He patted James Grind''s head, who had finally resigned to his fate and let Huang Shu patted his heat.


    "Your hair feels puffy and nice, very good to touch," Huang Shu commented.


    "Master Huang can keep such comment to yourself," James Grind replied nonchalantly. But he became a lot meeker than before because he was inside Huang Shu''s car. James Grind knew his position, and at least, for now, all he could do was not to piss off Huang Shu.


    Huang Shu laughed. James Grind was indeed a good looking young man. In fact, a good look was an understatement. James Grind was gorgeous, and every time he blinked, Huang Shu couldn''t help but let his heart swayed by such beautiful lashes, beautiful eyes, beautiful lips.


    Everything about James Grind was beautiful. It was further magnified because of James Grind''s nonchalant attitude and his cute temper.


    But there was something else that felt mysterious for Huang Shu.


    "Mister Assassin, why do I feel like we''ve met in our previous lifetime? Did I know you before?" Huang Shu asked.


    James Grind paused, then he glanced at Huang Shu, who looked genuinely confused. He took a deep, relieved breath and replied, "No, we don''t know each other."


    "Hm¡­ but why does it feel familiar? As if we have known each other for so long," Huang Shu added. This familiar feeling couldn''t lie even though he had only met James Grind twice.


    "Maybe we can discover this later," Huang Shu said.


    "There is no later, Master Huang. Thank you for your help, but we are far from Master Long Zhen now. Please drop me, and I will walk to the city," James Grind pointed at the edge of the road.


    "Who said you can leave?" Huang Shu grinned maliciously, and he licked his lips. "You are coming with me, Mister Assassin. We are going to have so much fun."

 Chapter 290: 10.31

    James Grind felt that he might have been playing with fire here. He thought Huang Shu wouldn''t have any romantic interest in him in this cycle. Because he didn''t initiate any conversation besides that one time at the charity party.


    [For real, though, how could Huang Shu suddenly have any romantic interest in me? We literally only talked once, and I''m not even friendly at that time.]


    [Pupa: Hold on, let me download an extra file. This world is really too complicated.]


    Pupa downloaded an extra file and then checked the extra background. Then it replied to Yunyu.


    [Pupa: Hmm¡­ based on extra world background. Huang Shu and James Grind was a lover in the previous cycle. In some cycle, James Grind did not receive the mission to kill Long Zhen, like when the spy/assassin before you, Pan Ming, was stuck as a romantic partner with Long Zhen. In that kind of cycle, James Grind would get entangled with Huang Shu instead. And it seems that Huang Shu and James Grind were a perfect match.]


    [Pupa: So in those worlds when Long Zhen didn''t meet James Grind, Huang Shu would fill James Grind''s chrysanthemum instead. And they live happily in peace, even more than Long Zhen and James Grind.]


    [So that is why Huang Shu seems to be entangled with James Grind even in that cycle when we do not know the true mission of this world and Long Zhen''s identity as transmigrator.]


    [It is pitiful, though. James Grid and Huang Shu were supposed to be real lovebirds. But because Long Zhen is here, they become separated by fate.]


    Pupa continued to read the world background about Huang Shu while Yunyu rambled inside his head nonstop. Then Pupa noticed something that also shocked itself as a system. Pupa glanced at clueless Yunyu and thought this wouldn''t be the best time because he might be too shocked.


    James Grind gulped as his forehead started making cold sweat. He thought that Huang Shu would bring him to Huang Mansion or back to the city. But it seemed they only drove further and further from the city.


    James Grind glanced at Huang Shu with anxiety in his eyes, "M¡ªMaster Huang, I really don''t have value for you to keep. It''s best for you to just drop me and leave. If you want to provoke Master Long Zhen, there are better ways than just taking me¡­"


    "Who said I want to provoke Long Zhen?" Huang Shu grinned. He stepped on the gas pedal deeper so the car would go faster. "I am taking you because I feel like it. You feel very familiar as if we''ve been together in our previous life. Is this fate? I''m not sure either. But I don''t have any intention to provoke Long Zhen now."


    "T¡ªThen, why are you keeping me¡­"


    "Because I want to know you better, of course," Huang Shu said without hesitation. He slowly put his free hand on James Grind''s thigh, which made James Grind jolted in response. Huang Shu chuckled when he saw James Grind got nervous. "Don''t worry, I will be gentle."


    ***


    Long Zhen was sitting alone in his office. He couldn''t sleep for two days straight. He kept staring at his phone screen. He scrolled through the gallery and saw many pictures of him and his Jamie.


    Jamie tried golf for the first time. Jamie got upset because he lost a sparring match. Jamie got upset because he failed another assassination attempt, and there were plenty of selfies.


    The more he saw these pictures, the more Long Zhen felt stupid.


    He already swore that he would bring his group to the surface as a legal organization, but because of his impatient self, he used the easiest way out by hiring those two women during the meeting.


    And his Jamie happened to see him.


    "Fucking stupid! Long Zhen, you are an idiot!" Long Zhen cursed himself for causing James Grind to run away. Now it would be hard to track him down.


    Knock. Knock.


    "Who?" Long Zhen asked.


    "I¡ªIt''s me, Master Long," the voice of his right-hand man was heard from outside. Long Zhen allowed the man to enter. The subordinate reported is finding after two days.


    "I''ve tracked all Black Aston Martin owner in this city and found there are only three people with Black Aston Martin. However, two of them are old men that never used their Aston Martin. So that leaves only one person with a black Aston Martin."


    "Who is he?"


    The subordinate was unsure whether he should say this or not. But knowing his Master Long Zhen, the result would be the same nonetheless.


    Because Master Long Zhen truly loved his James Grind.


    "Based on my finding, the only person capable of taking away Master James Grind that night was¡­ Huang Shu, the Master of Huang family."


    The loud sound of the table getting slammed surprised the subordinate. He gulped when he saw the wooden table got split into two when Master Long Zhen slammed it in a fit of rage.


    Long Zhen started thinking about what Huang Shu did in the past three months. Huang Shu became the biggest hurdle for Long Zhen and made every deal harder for Long Zhen.


    Huang Shu was why Long Zhen resorted to this desperate attempt by hiring those women to seduce that perverted old man.


    "There is no doubt. He must be the one who orchestrated the whole thing to take James Grind away from me," Long Zhen clenched his fist. He ordered his most trusted subordinate, "Find Huang Shu''s location right now. We will raid him tonight. I will make sure to put his head in front of our gate as a warning."


    The subordinate could feel the murderous air around Master Long Zhen. This time, Master Long Zhen did not play around. Huang Mansion would turn into a bloody river soon.


    ***


    "M¡ªMaster Huang! This is dangerous!"


    "Hm? What dangerous?" Huang Shu leaned on the chair leisurely. He just took a bath. With only a bathrobe to cover his body, he sat on the chair while waiting for James Grind to finish his bath.


    Huang Shu''s subordinate looked scared, and he continued, "Our men found that Long Zhen has dispatched many of his men to surround Huang Mansion. At this rate, they will raid us soon!"


    Huang Shu scoffed and brushed his subordinate away, "I''ve told you to prepare for the worst, right? I don''t care whether Long Zhen will raid us or what. Just prepare for the worst. Now, let me enjoy my time with Master James Grind. I am going to have a good dream tonight."


    Huang Shu entered James Grind''s room, "Jamie, are you done with your bath?"


    Huang Shu looked around the empty room and found no one. Then all of a sudden, he felt someone was going to grab him from behind.


    Huang Shu caught the hand that was about to harm him and threw him on the bed.


    "Ah!" James Grind groaned when his body hit the mattress. He thought he was fast enough after many training with Long Zhen, but turned out, Huang Shu was probably close in term of strength with Long Zhen.


    Huang Shu chuckled at such a futile attempt. He walked towards James Grind and sat beside him. Huang Shu caressed James Grind''s smooth cheek and pinched it lightly.


    "I''ve been waiting for this."

 Chapter 291: 10.32 (R-18)

    **Gunshot, Cumshot** (1)


    "I''ve been waiting for this."


    Huang Shu started making an advance towards James Grind as James Grind struggled slightly. But his struggle was almost powerless for Huang Shu.


    Huang Shu planted a kiss on James Grind''s lips, a gentle kiss, and then said, "Relax a bit. I will not hurt you."


    "N¡ªNo, please don''t do this to me¡­" James Grind said coquettishly.


    Huang Shu grinned and kissed that tender lips again, "Are you nervous because this is your first time? Long Zhen never touched you at all, right?"


    "N¡ªNot yet¡­ but he will later!" James Grind yelled confidently.


    "Maybe he will, maybe he will not. You know you are just one of his collections. There is no use for you to stay with him," Huang Shu persuaded. "Don''t you remember that he can easily make out with a woman without thinking twice? You are obviously inside that mansion, waiting for him to finish his work. But instead, he was doing it with someone else while talking about business."


    "Tch, tch, I will not do such debauched thing. I am loyal only to one person," Huang Shu claimed. He stared at James Grind and added, "And that person is you, James Grind."


    James Grind blushed and finally yielded when Huang Shu pushed his body gently on the bed. James Grind laid meekly when Huang Shu started kissing his lips with small pecks that turned into a French kiss.


    "Nnh¡­ Master Huang¡­" James Grind moaned when Master Huang started fiddling with his nipple. "I¡ªIt''s ticklish, Master Huang, don''t play with my nipple too much¡­"


    "Hm? You like it, don''t you?"


    "Y¡ªyes¡­" James Grind lowered his head obediently while Huang Shu started to get more aggressive while kissing James Grind''s collarbone and made few marks here and there.


    [Pupa, what you are saying before is truth, right?]


    [Pupa: About what?]


    [About Huang Shu''s true identity! You said that he is part of Master Han Ye''s soul! If he is not part of Master Han Ye''s soul, I will not want to do anything with him! ]


    [Pupa: Ah, that¡­ yes, what I said is correct. Huang Shu is also a part of Master Han Ye''s soul. But he is not from this era.]


    [What do you mean?]


    [Pupa: He is the master of the world¡­ from the past. He is from Ancient China.]


    [He is from where?!]


    [Pupa: Ancient China. This world should be our next visit or at least not far from our queue. You will meet him again there as your main target. I don''t know about the world background, though. But in this world, Huang Shu is the reincarnation of the ML in that Ancient China. He has the soul but doesn''t remember anything except that he truly loves you.]


    Yunyu seemed to be thinking for a while, and then he nodded.


    [It''s okay then, I will accept Huang Shu. Since he is also part of Han Ye.]


    [Pupa: What to do with Long Zhen then?]


    [Hm¡­ it''s been three months, and Long Zhen''s Fatemeter got stuck at 60%. I sensed that he is getting lenient and will get bored anytime soon.]


    [Long Zhen or Long Shen is that type of man that would not love someone until they realized their possession is being taken by someone else. I have a plan already, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: Are you sure about this?]


    [Sure thing! Trust your host, okay? We have been in ten worlds already. You should trust me!]


    [Pupa: Even if we have been in 100 worlds, I will still not trust you.]


    James Grind''s body trembled when Huang Shu caressed his skin under his robe. Both of them were not wearing any clothing except their bathrobes. Huang Shu untied James Grind''s bathrobe and saw the cute cock with pink head had been fully erect and twitching.


    "It''s still pink, what a cute virgin," Huang Shu chuckled amusedly.


    "D¡ªDon''t laugh!" James Grind covered his face with his hands. But he let Huang Shu touched and rubbed his erect cock.


    "Ah¡­ hyah¡­ M¡ªMaster Huang, it''s so ticklish," James Grind said.


    "Take a breath, virgin boy. I''m not even doing anything yet," Huang Shu kissed James Grind''s nipple and sucked it as if he was demanding for milk to come out of it.


    [Hm¡­ I realized a pattern of Master Han Ye whenever we have sex here.]


    [Pupa: Pattern?]


    [Yes, you see, Master Han Ye has certain habits and characteristic whenever we have sex. First, he always has a bulbous tip that would feel so full in my chrysanthemum. Second, he loves playing and sucking my nipples. And third, he loves to do it over and over until I almost pass out or got intoxicated. What a beast.]


    [Pupa:¡­ Your observation skill is impressive¡­ in the most useless stuff ever.]


    [Sshhh¡­ it''s a talent nonetheless.]


    Master Huang saw that James Grind was flushed red. His breath was heavy, and he looked at Huang Shu pitifully. "M¡ªMaster Huang¡­ my cock is throbbing already, and you keep sucking my nipple. There is no milk coming. Ahhh! Don''t nibble!"


    "Hm? I''m just enjoying it. You taste so sweet," Huang Shu smiled.


    He continued rubbing James Grind''s cock and slowly slide his fingers around James Grind''s chrysanthemum and encircled his finger around the chrysanthemum.


    "Iyahh! Ahh¡­" James Grind was sensitive all over. This was the first time someone actually touched his chrysanthemum, and he reacted rather strongly.


    Huang Shu slowly spread James Grind''s legs and spread his butt cheeks.


    "M¡ªMaster Huang, this is embarrassing!" James Grind said. Huang Shu ignored James Grind when he saw that James Grind had a pink chrysanthemum that twitched whenever Huang Shu touched it.


    "Hyaahhh!" James Grind moaned loud when Huang Shu caressed his inner thigh, his butt and also his chrysanthemum.


    James Grind''s reaction gave Huang Shu a pleasant surprise. "I see that you are this sensitive. Long Zhen is missing a lot," Huang Shu commented.


    "D¡ªDon''t talk about him when we are doing this!" James Grind protested.


    Huang Shu stared at that pink chrysanthemum, and his cock was fully erected because of it. James Grind almost fainted when he saw Huang Shu''s big cock popped out of the bathrobe. It was big and veiny, probably around eighteen centimetres.


    "N¡ªNo way!" James Grind yelled.


    "Yes, way, hahaha!" Huang Shu untied his bathrobe, showing his abs and stroking his hard and veiny cock with bulbous tip. "I am ready whenever you are, darling."


    "But well, let''s prepare your body first."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    James Grind was shocked when he heard a gunshot from outside. The sound of gunshots started to add up and getting scarier and scarier.


    "M¡ªMaster Huang, that is¡ª"


    Huang Shu looked unbothered with it. He didn''t even flinch when he heard the gunshots. He just kept staring at the beautiful James Grind and smiled, "Don''t worry about it, all we need to do right now is to have fun, right? You said you want to forget Long Zhen because you want to be someone''s number one and only one."


    "You will be my number one as long as you sleep with me. This is my promise, James Grind. We will never be separated again after this."


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    [Okay, sex in a mafia war sounds hot!]


    [Pupa: What the fuck?! You get turned on because of this?! Your fetish is bizarre and wrong!]


    [Ssshh¡­ Pupa, please appreciate people''s preference.]

 Chapter 292: 10.33 (R-18)

    **Gunshot, Cumshot** (2)


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The loud gunshots kept on coming from outside. This place was well protected because it was disconnected from the main mansion, and it would take a while until Long Zhen could reach this room. But it was still worrying, especially for James Grind.


    He kept on remembering Long Zhen''s face while he was with Huang Shu right now. Which made him anxious.


    [Pupa: Are you sure about this? What about Long Zhen-->


    [I will complete his Fatemeter. Although this way is a bit cruel, this is probably the only way for me to fill that Fatemeter. Because Long Zhen is that kind of man, who has everything since the very start. If I just give in, then nothing will change. Just like in these three months, right?]


    [Pupa: You are correct, unfortunately.]


    Pupa also kept its eyes on the Fatemeters and Breakmeters for three months. Since everything seemed to be going well for Yunyu and Long Zhen. But strangely, Long Zhen never touched Yunyu, not even once for three months.


    And those Fatemeter and Breakmeter just got stuck for three months straight at 60%.


    James Grind was dazed when Huang Shu approached him with his dragon rising up strong. Huang Shu guided James Grind''s hand to his cock. He took a deep breath when James Grind''s smooth and warm palm touched his cock.


    Huang Shu whispered to James Grind, "Stroke it."


    James Grind stroked Huang Shu''s big veiny cock, and blushed when the cock throbbed in his hand. "I¡ªIt''s so big¡­" James Grind commented subconsciously.


    "Do you like it?" Huang Shu asked.


    "I¡ªI don''t know¡­" James Grind was a virgin, so he was unsure if he liked it or not. "I''m afraid it will hurt me¡­"


    "Well, it will hurt a bit, but I will make sure that you will enjoy it in the end," Huang Shu assured. He let James Grind stroked his cock for a good while until his cock started spewing some precum.


    Huang Shu felt so nostalgic for an unknown reason. He kept on thinking about one outrageous thing that shouldn''t be in his mind. But when he saw James Grind, he couldn''t hold but to say it, "Bear my baby again."


    "Wha¡ªAh!"


    Huang Shu kissed James Grind before turning his body again. James Grind was now lying in the doggy style, with his chrysanthemum full-on display for Huang Shu to taste. Huang Shu licked his lips and started kissing James Grind''s cute butt cheeks.


    "Hnn! N¡ªNo, don''t, Master Huang, it''s dirty!" James Grind wiggled when Huang Shu kept on kissing his butt cheeks.


    "You''ve cleaned yourself, right?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Then it is not dirty," Huang Shu said. He kept kissing James Grind''s butt cheeks while using a lubricant on his index and middle finger. His index finger slowly entered James Grind''s virgin chrysanthemum.


    "Ah!" James Grind jolted when a finger entered his virgin ass. "It feels weird."


    "Hahah, of course, it feels weird. This is your first time anyway," Huang Shu said. He twirled his finger inside James Grind''s ass, which made James Grind jerked few times.


    "Ah! Uhh... Master Huang¡­"


    Huang Shu ignored James Grind complaint and entered with his second finger. Two fingers were inside James Grind''s virgin chrysanthemum and squelched inside with a lot of lubrication. James Grind felt his inside was itchy. He started catering on Huang Shu''s fingers, and when Huang Shu pressed on one spot, James Grind jolted reactively, "AHH!"


    Huang Shu grinned when he found James Grind''s sensitive spot. He continued pressing on it while loosening James Grind''s tight ass. Because his bulbous tip might hurt James Grind''s too much.


    "M¡ªMaster Huang, I want more¡­" James Grind said.


    "Hm? What wants more? What do you want?" Huang Shu started teasing James Grind by pressing on his sensitive spot over and over.


    James Grind was already flushed, his face was beet red, and he replied, "I¡ªI want your big cock. Please enter me¡­"


    Huang Shu pulled out his fingers and put lubricant on his cock. He aimed the bulbous tip on James Grind''s twitching asshole and warned him, "First time might hurt, but bear with it, okay?"


    "Uh? Wha¡ªAAAAHHHH!" James Grind screamed as he felt something big and meaty started entering his tight hole. James Grind eyes rolled back because Master Huang didn''t let the opportunity slide. He thrust slowly but without a break until the whole thing entered his tight chrysanthemum.


    "Ah¡ª" James Grind stuck out his tongue as his eyes rolled up because he felt that bulbous tip might have gone inside his stomach.


    "Fuck. So tight!" Huang Shu was in bliss because of how good it felt. He saw that James Grind was not reacting. He leaned closer and whispered, "Are you ready?"


    James Grind slowly recovered his consciousness again. "I¡­ I don''t know. It feels so full. Please don''t move, Master Huang!"


    "Heh, is it really making you full? Or this is just your way to seduce me?"


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    James Grind got surprised by the sound of gunshots that kept on getting closer. He wiggled slightly, but it only made the bulbous tip scrambled inside his ass, "Uh... Ahhh!"


    Huang Shu laughed and pacified James Grind, "Relax, it''s just a gang war. Though we don''t have much time, at least it is less than what I expected."


    "So let''s make it as fast and rough as your first time, okay?" Huang Shu grinned. "I will give you more later."


    "Wha¡ªUh! Ahh! It''s big! Ahhh!" James Grind moaned shamelessly because Huang Shu''s big cock was thrusting so deep inside him.


    Yunyu wondered why did he felt like a total virgin again. Thus he asked Pupa:


    [Pupa, why is my body reacting like this?]


    [Pupa: What do you mean?]


    [I mean, I get that James Grind is a virgin. Why does his physique feel so tight and weak compared to other characters that I''ve played before? I didn''t even feel like this when Altair fucked me.]


    [Pupa: That''s because General Vega Satellarnus has an SS+ physique. In this era, if we use the interstellar rating, both Long Zhen and Huang Shu has SS physique, while you have C+. Of course, you will feel like being split in half.]


    [Hm¡­ I see. Still feel good, though, hehe~]


    "Do you like it?" Huang Shu asked. "Tell me that you like it, and I will thrust harder."


    "What?! You can do harder?! Ah¡ªAH! Master Huang, this is already so hard for me. I feel like you might pierce my stomach. Uuuuhh! It''s big. Ahhh!"


    Huang Shu''s breath got heavier as he thrust even harder. "You really want to seduce me here, right?"


    "Ah! I¡ªI didn''t mean it! Ooh, too good!"


    [Pupa: Just admit it, you are seducing him.]


    [Shush! Don''t you see that I''m a cute virgin here?]


    Huang Shu engulfed James Grind''s torso with one arm and pulled him up. He propped James Grind''s body to sit on his lap, and Huang Shu''s cock thrust even deeper than before.


    PA! PA! PA! PA! PA!


    "OHH! HYAAHH!" James Grind instinctively leaned on Huang Shu''s embrace and catered on Huang Shu''s thrusting. "Ohh! Master Huang, it''s so deep inside me! You will split me in half! Ohhhh!"


    "Moan for me, you virgin bitch, I will make you remember this forever!"

 Chapter 293: 10.34 (R-18)

    **Gunshot, Cumshot** (3)


    "Moan for me, you virgin bitch, I will make you remember this forever!" Huang Shu yelled as he quickened his pace and made Yunyu flew to heaven and drop to hell consecutively.


    "AH! AHH! OHHH!"


    Long Zhen was near the room where his James Grind and that bastard Huang Shu were supposed to be. He heard Jamie moaning and groaning loudly. He clenched his gun and shot another guy who was going to ambush him.


    BANG!


    "Urk!" the guy dropped dead in front of Long Zhen. He was the only one who entered this place, which was disconnected from the main mansion owned by Huang Shu. His men were fighting against Huang Shu''s men right now.


    Long Zhen rushed to the room, he heard the sound of debauchery inside.


    PA! PA! PA! PA! PA!


    "OHH! Ahh! Hyah! Ahh! F¡ªForgive me, Master Huang! I cannot hold this any longer!" the sound of James Grind getting fucked made Long Zhen angry. James Grind''s moaning should be a melody for him, but since James Grind was being taken by someone else, it only gave Long Zhen a neverending torment in his heart.


    He felt like a husband wearing a green hat who caught his wife cheating with another man. He refilled his ammo and kicked the door open.


    "HUANG SHU, I WILL KILL¡ª"


    "Ohh! Ahh!"


    Long Zhen was stunned when he saw James Grind''s face was flushed while a big cock ramming inside his tight chrysanthemum. He leaned his body on Huang Shu. James Grind saw Long Zhen stunned in front of him.


    "Ah! M¡ªMaster Huang, please stop. Master Long Zhen is here! S¡ªStop, Ah!"


    Rather than stopping, Huang Shu moved even rougher, which made James Grind jolted and yelled, "I cannot hold it anymoreeee! Cummiingg!"


    James Grind shot his essence in front of stunned Long Zhen, while Huang Shu bred him with his cum. Huang Shu ejaculated many times until some of it leaked out of James Grind''s ass.


    "Ohhh¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­ " James Grind was hyperventilating and almost fainted in Huang Shu''s embrace. It took time before Long Zhen finally reacted again. He was heartbroken, seeing James Grind was cheating on him.


    He pointed his gun at Huang Shu, "You bastard!"


    Huang Shu didn''t seem to pay any attention to Long Zhen. He wiped the sweat on James Grind and patted his cheek, "Hey, darling. Your Master Long Zhen is here. I told you that we will see something when Long Zhen is here, right?"


    "Wuu¡­ ah," James Grind shook his head to retain his consciousness. That was his deal with Huang Shu before. When Long Zhen came to them, Huang Shu will show something why Long Zhen never touched him in three months.


    Long Zhen almost clicked his trigger, but before he could do it, James Grind yelled at them, "Don''t shoot Huang Shu!"


    Long Zhen glared at James Grind, "Why do you stop me?! Are you in love with this bastard?! James Grind, I''ve treated you so good!"


    [We cannot kill Huang Shu, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, you cannot kill Huang Shu. Although he is not the master of this world, he still has Master Han Ye''s soul fragment. If he died, then the world will automatically reset.]


    [Aish, this world only has one ML, but this Huang Shu barged in from the past to make everything more complicated.]


    [Pupa: But you seem to enjoy it.]


    [That, I cannot lie, hehe.]


    Huang Shu was amused with Long Zhen''s reaction. He was a hypocrite, a total hypocrite that used the pretence of loving James Grind to feel less lonely. Otherwise, Long Zhen wouldn''t fall into his trap easily.


    Huang Shu slowly laid James Grind on the bed and took the television remote.


    "James Grind, I will show you something that your Master Long Zhen had been doing for three months," Huang Shu turned on the wide television on the wall. It automatically showed an impeccably handsome man with a robust body, naked with a woman under him.


    "Ahh! Ahh! Master Long Zhen is amazing! It''s so big!"


    "Yes, Master Long, do you have a lover? I bet your lover is lucky to have you! Ahhh! It''s so good!"


    "Master Long Zhen, what if your lover knows about this? You are cheating on him!" the woman said, but she catered on Long Zhen''s cock.


    Long Zhen growled and fucked her faster, "SHUT UP!" he yelled.


    Clip and after clip with different women and men played on the television. Long Zhen fucked them all to their bliss.


    Long Zhen was stunned. He didn''t know Huang Shu had all his videos for the past three months. So that meant¡­


    "YOU SET EVERYTHING UP! YOU BASTARD!" Long Zhen pointed his gun again, and Huang Shu and fired a shot. Huang Shu dodged easily and commented:


    "You see, Jamie. Your lover here always says that he loves you and will always stay loyal to you. But do you know what he did for the past three months? He never touched you because he has been fucking those whores every day!"


    "He doesn''t want you, James Grind. He just wants you so he could feel less lonely! HAHAHA!"


    "Shut up!" Long Zhen fired another shot, and Huang Shu dodged again. He jumped from the bed and grabbed his gun from the drawer. He pointed at Long Zhen, so they were but ready with their guns.


    "See this, James Grind. Your honest lover is actually cheating on you the whole time. Yet, he got angry when you went with another man! Come with me, and I will treat you gently¡ª"


    "Leave now, Master Huang," James Grind suddenly said.


    Huang Shu gawked, "What?"


    "Leave now!"


    Huang Shu didn''t expect James Grind to kick him out even after such revelation. He stared at James Grind, who was obviously angry at him. "But I''m here to help you¡ª"


    "You are creating trouble for me, Master Huang. Leave now," James Grind repeated.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. He thought he could finally obtain James Grind here. But it seemed that his effort was left unappreciated.


    Huang Shu opened the back door and said to James Grind, "I will have you in the near future, James Grind. You know you cannot stay with a cheating bastard like Long Zhen. Remember my words!"


    Huang Shu left the room, leaving James Grind, who had a trace of love between him and Huang Shu and the silent Long Zhen.


    They were in dead silence until Long Zhen initiated to drop his gun and approached James Grind slowly, intended to help him.


    "Don''t touch me," James Grind said coldly. He took his bathrobe and covered his body.


    "J¡ªJamie, I didn''t mean it¡­ please let me explain this first."


    "Were you awake when you are fucking those whores?"


    ¡­


    No answer. James Grind scoffed because he felt like a joke. Turned out, even in this cycle, Long Zhen still used him as a company to fill his loneliness, like a doll or a pet.


    There was no difference from the previous cycle, just with more pretence.


    "Jamie¡­ please let me explain this first. I didn''t¡ª"


    "It''s over between us, Long Zhen," James Grind said coldly. He walked past Long Zhen, and Long Zhen caught his hand. "Release my hand."


    "No, you should listen to me first, Jamie¡­"


    James Grind glared at Long Zhen coldly. He scoffed full of ridicule, "Long Zhen, even in this cycle, you are no different than the previous one. You still treat me like a pet. Don''t even try to kill yourself again because I will not return back to you even if you reset this world."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 85%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 85%.]


    ---


    **ILLUSTRATION VOTING WITH VALLIANTXVILLAINOUS**


    ***Please check comment section and vote for your favorite ML to be illustrated!***

 Chapter 294: 10.35

    "Thank you so much!" James Grind bowed deep as one customer left the restaurant. He wrote down the next customer who had queued to dine in.


    "James, go clean the tables at the terrace!" Miguel, his boss, ordered.


    "Yes, Uncle," James nodded and started cleaning the table at the terrace. It was already five in the evening, and his shift was about to end. He cracked his neck after a long day of work, "Ah, I want this to end soon."


    Two months after that incident, Agent 69 James Grind was no longer an agent working under the Director. He resigned early and continued his life as a regular man. Though he got a considerable sum for his severance pay, he decided to get a normal job. He got a job in a pizzeria near his apartment.


    James Grind changed his uniform and went to the Supermarket to buy his grocery. He checked on his list and bought all the vegetables, spices, and dairy he needed. But he felt being watched by someone. He thought it was just his feeling, but he could feel it clearly whenever he changed the aisle.


    Feeling insecure, Yunyu asked Pupa:


    [Is there someone following me? Is it one of my fan? I know that I''m very handsome and charming, but come on, don''t be like this lah~]


    [Pupa: It''s Huang Shu.]


    [Oh.]


    James Grind, who was insecure a moment ago, finally relaxed again and continued his shopping. He hummed happily while ignoring the obvious person with a black hoodie following him from one aisle to another.


    After he checked out his grocery, James Grind walked to his apartment alone, and Huang Shu got braver. Although he was a mafia lord, he didn''t want to scare James Grind because James Grind became hostile whenever Huang Shu tried to send someone to take him back.


    Huang Shu felt pain when he saw James Grind was working a regular job. But he couldn''t buy that pizzeria like he used to. Because right now, Long Zhen was going full-on offence against him.


    Long Zhen always tried to take down his mafia empire, probably out of spite after he caused the break up between him and James Grind.


    But it was Long Zhen''s own fault for falling into such an easy trap. He was not a loyal man either.


    Or at least, he was not committed enough, unlike Huang Shu, who had stopped finding any woman or man after he met James Grind for the first time.


    Huang Shu approached James Grind and followed him from behind until James Grind suddenly went to a park. Huang Shu followed James Grind and saw the man was crouching while feeding a stray cat in the park near his apartment.


    Under the park lamp, Huang Shu could see the beautiful man he loved smiled while patting the kitten, "I''m sorry I cannot bring you to my apartment, Mewro. Because it is not allowed, but I will feed you every day until you are older, okay?"


    The kitten meowed while eating the cat food and cat milk.


    Huang Shu felt strangely familiar with this, as if he also saw the same thing in his past life. Unbeknownst to himself, his feet walked towards James Grind and crouched beside him. "I see that you like this kitten very much."


    James Grind turned his head to the left and almost jumped out of fright. "M¡ªMaster Huang Shu! You scared me!" James Grind yelled.


    Huang Shu smiled and patted the kitten gently, "I see that you like this kitten very much. Do you want to keep this kitten with us? You said your apartment does not allow a pet. Let''s take him to my house, and we can live together there. What do you think?"


    James Grind blinked few times, trying to process the proposal from Huang Shu. He smiled and shook his head, "Master Huang, you know I cannot do that."


    "Why? Do you not like my mansion? We can always go to places that you want. I will buy a house whenever you want, and we can live together," Huang Shu proposed.


    James Grind chuckled and shook his head, "That is not the problem, Master Huang."


    James Grind fed the kitten a few more cat food before stood up. He patted his jeans and walked away. Huang Shu hurriedly followed him from behind and asked again, "Why? Do you need anything? Just tell me."


    "Yes, I need you to stop following me, Master Huang. There is no use of you to keep tailing me for days. I''ve resigned and moved on from my life as an agent. All I want right now is to live in peace, perhaps finding a normal love, not with someone like you."


    "But¡­ but why can''t you accept me? Do I lack something? Money? Is my bed skill not enough for you?" Huang Shu asked again and again, which infuriated James Grind.


    James Grind sighed and shook his head. He continued walking and said, "That is not the answer. I just can''t date you because we are not supposed to be together¡­ at least not in this life."


    [Uuuu¡­ don''t worry, Huang Shu baby, we will be together in the later world, hehe~]


    [Pupa: How did you know that you are going to have a smooth life in a later world?]


    [Wait, we are not gonna?]


    [Pupa: I inquired about the plot of the next world, I can tell you now, but I would rather keep it myself because this plot is going to be one of the craziest dog blood plots you will ever see. What kind of powerful story do you think will make a master of the world literally jump out of his world only to chase you again?]


    [Wait, what if my fans wouldn''t like it?]


    [Pupa: What fans?]


    [¡­ I don''t know, just a hunch that I have a lot of fans out there.]


    [Pupa: Well, if your overactive imagination is true, don''t worry, this world has a lot of smut.]


    [Okay then, never mind. They will definitely like it, solely because of my excellent acting skill and my beautiful face, Nyahahaha!]


    [Pupa: I bet they like it because of the plot. They can replace you with cardboard, and nobody will notice.]


    [Hey! That''s an insult for a good actor like me!]


    Huang Shu didn''t give up. He continued on following James Grind and asked, "Is it because you still think of me as an evil mafia overlord? Jamie, unlike Long Zhen who cannot leave his life as mafia. If you want, I will discard all my life and continue as a normal person with you."


    "¡­ don''t do that," James Grind refused.


    "Jamie, I truly loved you. You might not understand this feeling, but I can sense it myself. That I''ve truly loved you for centuries. This feeling¡­ were we a pair of lovers during ancient times?" Huang Shu recalled.


    James Grind shook his head and walked faster, "You are just saying random stuff. Master Huang, please leave now. No matter how hard you try, I cannot be with you."


    "Jamie¡­ if you want to know, that Long Zhen bastard took away everything from me. He is so spiteful that he invaded everything I have. I may not survive long as a mafia lord after this, and I will only have you¡­"


    James Grind halted his step. He stared at pitiful Huang Shu. Truthfully, had it not for his mission, Huang Shu might be better for him, although he didn''t know the story between them in the previous life. But his lover in this world is Long Zhen, not Huang Shu.


    James Grind shook his head and said, "You may live a good life as a good citizen, Master Huang. I know that you will still own many lands even after you have been dethroned from your position. But it is for the better."


    "As for my answer, the answer is still no. Have a good day."


    Huang Shu watched as James Grind walked away from him. He didn''t follow him this time. Before James Grind walked too far, Huang Shu confronted with a question, "Is it because of Long Zhen? You still love him, right?"


    James Grind paused for a moment and then decided to just walk away, "It is none of your business, Master Huang. Don''t ever come to me again."


    Huang Shu watched as James Grind finally left him for good. Huang Shu scoffed. His prediction was correct. James Grind truly loved Long Zhen. Even after such betrayal, he still found a way to be with him again.


    Huang Shu chuckled mirthlessly, and his mirthless chuckle turned into a malicious laugh. Everything, even this familiar feeling for James Grind, would never be realized if that bastard was still alive.


    Huang Shu swore in his heart, "I will kill you, Long Zhen."

 Chapter 295: 10.36: Die For You

    [Song Suggestion: Play The Weekend ¨C Die For you. Because it will hit hard]


    "Master Long Zhen, we''ve successfully taken over the main road where Huang Family controlled for generations. You''ve successfully defeated your main threat, Master Long Zhen, congratulations," his subordinate reported the latest move Long Mafia family made to Huang Mafia family.


    Long Zhen nodded and ordered, "Go order a big celebration for our family. This is a grand day."


    "Yes, Master. Will you join us in this celebration?"


    Long Zhen smiled bitterly. He still had to meet someone, the one that he truly loved and had haunted his dream every day, "I will have to meet your matriarch first. My future wife. If he joins, then so do I."


    "Yes, Master Long," his subordinate left the office.


    Long Zhen stared at the picture of James Grind that he framed on his office desk. It was the picture of James Grind holding a baby, the son of Long Zhen''s business partner, when they attended a party together.


    James Grind seemed to have a great affection for babies and kids in general. Which ignited this heartwrenching feeling in Long Zhen''s heart.


    Long Zhen slammed the table and cursed himself, "Long Zhen, you are a fucking idiot!"


    It was his fault to fall into that cheap trap set by Huang Shu. He was truly in love with James Grind, but he didn''t want to touch him because he wanted to clear his name first and marry James Grind, then they could consummate on their first night.


    However, Long Zhen was still a man with a high sex drive. He got tempted when a beautiful woman came to him one night at a party. At first, Long Zhen just entertained her by not kicked her away. But once the woman gave him a drink, the drink had been drugged with an aphrodisiac.


    In the end, Long Zhen fell to the temptation and fucked that girl for a one night stand. Long Zhen felt ashamed and embarrassed, but he soon fell into this spiral when countless men and women came to him and offered a fantastic night.


    It was a very usual thing for Long Zhen even before he met James Grind. As a mafia lord, he just needed to make sure that he didn''t accidentally impregnate a woman. But now, since he had James Grind as his lover, he did this with the reason of¡­


    He felt ashamed to sleep with James Grind. He didn''t feel like he should touch such a pure man while he was drowning in this debauchery. So he tried his best to clean his name and already planned a marriage for him and James Grind, then he promised that he would leave everything.


    Who would''ve thought that everything was just a trap set by Huang Shu to separate him from his lover?


    "Jamie, I''m sorry. I know I''ve cheated on you. I know that I deserve to die. Do you know that I''ve never touched anyone after that night? I''m being faithful to you, Jamie. Please forgive me¡­" Long Zhen said while kissing James Grind''s picture.


    "I''ve defeated my nemesis. Now there is nobody that can stand between us. Wait for me, darling."


    ***


    James Grind sat while feeding Mewro in the park. It was already six in the evening, and the park was empty. He sat on the swing while Mewro was eating near him.


    He was enjoying his time alone until a black car suddenly parked near him. He knew the owner of that car. Thus, James Grind got up and intended to leave the park.


    "Wait!" Long Zhen hurried towards James Grind and held his waist. "Jamie, please listen to me first¡ª"


    "Release me, Master Long Zhen. I don''t want anything to do with you anymore," James Grind said coldly.


    "No, You have to listen to me first. This is important because I don''t want to be separated from you!" Long Zhen insisted.


    "Why do I have to listen to you? You''ve decided to live your life as a mafia overlord again with many men and women. So I appreciate your choice and leave. There is nothing to talk about here."


    "Jamie, I will confess about everything. I know this is my fault, but hear me first," Long Zhen''s hand on James Grind''s waist tightened. He didn''t want to release his Jamie after so long. "Please listen to me first, okay?"


    ¡­


    James Grind finally yielded and stood in silence. He didn''t want to stare at Long Zhen, not because he felt sick of him. He was just afraid that his old feeling for Long Zhen emerged again. He already promised himself that he wouldn''t get entangled with Long Zhen anymore.


    Long Zhen took a deep breath and explained everything.


    "Yes, that video Huang Shu showed¡­ is true. I cheated on you, Jamie¡­"


    "But at that time, I was drugged and fucked that woman with my consciousness barely there. After that, I feel too ashamed of myself. I feel ashamed to touch you and swore that we will consummate after our marriage."


    "So I¡­ I did it with many men and women, just like what I did even before meeting you¡­ to satisfy my sexual urge. You can beat me, Jamie. You can beat me until my body cannot be recognized again, as long as you can forgive me¡­"


    Long Zhen kneeled in front of James Grind, like a man repenting for his sin. He held James Grind''s hand and kissed it ardently. Long Zhen''s hand trembled as he could finally touch this soft hand again.


    "I''m sorry, Jamie¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    James Grind looked down on Long Zhen, who repented on him.


    [Honestly, I understand his position. Long Zhen is a mafia lord with many lovers and flocked around him. Now that he needs to be with only one man, without the chance of having sex until marriage. I know that the temptation is a bit too hard on him.]


    [Pupa: So, will you forgive him?]


    [Me? No, I will not forgive him. At least, not with this kind of cheap begging. I''m not someone that can be easily swayed with tears.]


    [Pupa: You act like an angel. We know that you have a lot of lovers in other worlds. Remember that you cheated with Taewoo? Urduk and Elduin?]


    [¡­ Maybe I''m also at fault. Perhaps I deserve to be hated by Master Han Ye. Pupa, what should I do if I find out that I was also a terrible person in my past life?]


    [Pupa: Then you should repent. Just like Long Zhen.]


    Long Zhen wished that his Jamie would forgive him now. But if he didn''t, then Long Zhen would chase him to the moon and back until he forgave him.


    James Grind sighed, "Get up, Master Long Zhen."


    Long Zhen looked up and saw a trace of pity in James Grind''s eyes. He thought he was finally forgiven. He got up and engulfed James Grind in his embrace, "Do you forgive me now? Jamie, please forgive me¡­"


    ¡­


    James Grind didn''t answer. But he slowly accepted Long Zhen embrace and hugged back. He rested his chin on Long Zhen''s shoulder, enjoying the warmth they shared.


    Long Zhen continued, "Don''t worry about that bastard Huang Shu. I''ve already ruined his mafia family. He cannot come between us anymore. I''ve also cleaned my name, and I''m starting my honest businesses. This is for you, Jamie. I want our marriage to be perfect, and I want you not to get burdened with my previously dark life."


    James Grind didn''t answer, but he continued hugging Long Zhen in comfort until he saw someone with a black hoodie behind the tree. From this angle, only James Grind could see the guy.


    [That is Huang Shu, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    James Grind saw Huang Shu had a gun that was directed at Long Zhen''s back. James Grind could just warn Long Zhen to save him. But he closed his eyes and used his strength to turn their backs.


    BANG!


    "Urgh!" James Grind was shot in the back, directly penetrating his heart.


    Long Zhen was dazed for a while until James Grind slumped from his embrace.


    "Jamie!" He glared at Huang Shu, who was also shocked by this. He took out his gun and shot Huang Shu with deadly accuracy before dropping his gun.


    Long Zhen propped James Grind and checked his breath, "Jamie, try to stay conscious! I will call the ambulance now!"


    Long Zhen took out his phone, but James Grind, with all his remaining strength, held Long Zhen''s hand, prevented him from calling the ambulance.


    "Jamie¡­?"


    James Grind smiled at Long Zhen and shook his head. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "Master Long¡­ I forgive you, and I always love you¡­"


    "But I hope we will never meet again because we hurt each other too much. Goodbye¡­ Master Long."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 100%. Congratulations host! May you have a good love life with the master of this world!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%. The world has been completed! Congratulations, host!]


    Long Zhen saw James Grind closed his eyes slowly with a smile on his face. This time, Long Zhen finally realized that he had truly love James Grind.


    Yet, he also truly lost him.


    Because he fell in love, his soul body suddenly got sucked away in a wormhole. It was the sign that Long Shen had successfully completed his mission to find true love. Thus, he returned to real life.


    ***


    "Ahhh, that''s such a sad ending. I feel bad for James Grind and Long Zhen," Yunyu commented as he was floating in an empty space, a place before he transmigrated to another world.


    Pupa was checking the next world and prepared itself before it got a notification.


    Pupa checked the notification and was stunned.


    "Pupa, what''s the matter? Why are we delaying things here?" Yunyu asked while hugging Pupa.


    "Look at this," Pupa said. It projected the picture of a very handsome man in his late twenties standing on top of a tall building. His eyes looked empty as he looked down.


    Then without hesitation, he jumped from the top floor and died as his body hit the ground. Then the picture suddenly rewound. Now the guy was driving his car before he intentionally crashed himself on a high way and died in a horrible car accident. The pictures rewound over and over with many death scenarios.


    Yunyu''s mouth gaped when he saw this. He had a sense of familiarity, "Is that¡­ Long Shen? What is he doing?!"


    "Yes, apparently, after he returned back to his original world, which is a backup ragemeter world, like Taewoo and Kibum back then. He is in too much grief for you that he wants to meet you again."


    "So he killed himself over and over in many situations, hoping that one death will take him back to that world as Long Zhen. So far, he had killed himself almost forty times, and all of them resulted in himself rewind the time. Because he had cleared his transmigration mission, forbidding him to return back to that agent and mafia world to meet James Grind again."


    Pupa stared at Yunyu, demanding an answer, "You can just skip him. It is not your fault, and the mission is considered done. But he will do this forever, trapped in misery. His grief is too much. He cannot let you go."


    "I know you don''t want to forgive him for his cheating, but¡­"


    "Let''s save him," Yunyu said.


    His eyes were full of determination. "I may not forgive him yet, but I don''t want to torture him like this forever. I don''t know if I can still forgive him because of my pettiness. But let''s go, Pupa."


    "¡­ Good call, I commend you," Pupa prepared itself to transmigrate to the second backup world they were going to visit. Yunyu hugged Pupa and¡­


    Poof!


    They went to the second Ragemeter world to save Long Shen.

 Chapter 296: Alternate Ending [World 7: In Search of Cutiepie69]

    "Xuan, mom thinks you should start searching for a good wife," Madam Hu said on the dining table with Hu Xuan.


    "Dad also feels the same," Lord Hu, the former prime minister, agreed while eating his dinner. They were concerned with Hu Xuan, who didn''t want to search for any woman, even though he had just been appointed as the youngest prime minister in this country, replacing his retired father.


    "I don''t need one," Hu Xuan said coldly. He continued eating his food while ignoring his parents. Lord and Madam Hu stared at each other and sighed helplessly.


    Hu Xuan was cold. They knew that. Hu Xuan had always been cold and unfeeling to anyone. But it was not like he needed those people. He was always the genius of the bunch, the inextinguishable star. He made everything, every subject, every problem seemed too easy. He made everything his playground, Including that game that trapped him inside the virtual world for a good while.


    Lord Hu and Madam Hu thought Hu Xuan would return normal after he cleared the game and saved everyone. Who would''ve thought that Hu Xuan became even colder than before?


    He was like a perfect robot that would execute everything in precise order, with zero mistakes. But he also became a very detached and scary guy. Because it looked like he didn''t have a heart at all.


    Cold and unfeeling.


    Hu Xuan was used to be called like that. He heard many people called him the unfeeling prime minister, the cold monster, and weird robot. At his age of 35, he hadn''t had any history of dating anyone in the real world.


    He was handsome, very handsome actually. A talented genius, great inventor, and charismatic leader.


    But they called him a heartless monster just because he kicked away his competitors for that Prime Minister position.


    Hu Xuan didn''t feel guilty, though, because all his guilt had been consumed and reserved for his true love, the only person he ever fell in love with, Cutiepie69.


    Hu Xuan sat on his desk while staring at the AI that he made based on his memory of Cutiepie. He laughed at himself for being so desperate that he would create such stupid AI solely to fill his loneliness, "Yunyu, how are you today?"


    Bai Yunyu or Cutiepie69''s hologram yawned and said, "Master, I have been studying nonstop today. I am so tired and sleepy!"


    Hu Xuan smiled and nodded, "I will recharge you to full, don''t worry."


    Hu Xuan smiled as Yunyu hologram summoned a bed and changed his clothes. He slept in his pyjama beside Hu Xuan, and Hu Xuan kept on staring at Yunyu.


    Everything was fake. Of course, Hu Xuan knew that. But he wanted to live with this fake Yunyu for a moment. Because he couldn''t imagine a life without his beloved Bai Yunyu. He would rather die.


    Hu Xuan caressed the hologram, which didn''t react because Hu Xuan basically caressed a robot, like an idiot.


    Hu Xuan felt empty because he had to do this every day. He wanted to meet the real Bai Yunyu, but everything he did lead to a dead end. As if Bai Yunyu or Cutiepie69 was not supposed to exist in this world.


    "But I don''t want to give up," Hu Xuan said determinedly. "I''d rather die than give up searching for you. Even if I have to spend my entire life searching for you, then so be it. Bai Yunyu, my life is yours. I am already dead inside that game alongside you. If you are somehow alive in this world, then I too shall be a normal human once more."


    "Because this life¡­ is yours," Hu Xuan said determinedly.


    ***


    "How is the progress? Is there a lead to Bai Yunyu or Cutiepie69?" Hu Xuan asked when he entered a base solely created by Hu Xuan to search for Bai Yunyu. It had been years since it operated. In the meantime, half of the developers hired by Hu Xuan was tasked to make a perfect AI with a robot body to imitated Bai Yunyu/Cutiepie69.


    He thought it would be another hopeless day until someone announced to Hu Xuan. "Prime Minister, there is someone with the same name, Bai Yunyu. But his appearance is a bit different than what you imagined."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This man is already 33 years old, a very regular man working as a teacher in a small city. He is currently unmarried."


    Hu Xuan frowned, "What about his appearance?"


    "He does look similar to what you described, Prime Minister. But he is a bit¡­ ugly¡­"


    Hu Xuan walked towards his employee and saw a data of a man. His name was Bai Yunyu, 33, unmarried, an elementary teacher in a small city. Yes, his appearance was not beautiful compared to Bai Yunyu/Cutiepie69 in the game. But he was obviously not fit to the criteria.


    But those beautiful eyes. Even after more than a decade, Hu Xuan still remembered those eyes that showed a pure life full of hope and innocence. Hu Xuan stared at the picture for a good while, which made everyone wonder whether something happened to their Prime Minister.


    Hu Xuan checked the address and nodded. He turned his back and walked away while ordering his bodyguards, "Prepare the helicopter. I am going to that small city."


    ***


    "Teacher Bai, how is my drawing?" a little girl showed her scribble to Bai Yunyu proudly. She expected the gracious and kind Teacher Bai to praise her for her hard work.


    Bai Yunyu crouched and checked the drawing, "Is this Teacher Bai with you?"


    "Yes! Teacher Bai is my favourite! I draw Teacher Bai with me!" the little girl said enthusiastically.


    Bai Yunyu smiled and rubbed the girl''s head, "That''s a great drawing. Teacher Bai is pleased."


    The girl jumped happily and handed the drawing to Teacher Bai, "Teacher Bai can have it! This is my gift!"


    "Thank you so much," Bai Yunyu smiled and accepted the drawing. In exchange, he handed a small chocolate bar to the girl.


    Yunyu stared at the drawing, he smiled at it, but at the same time, he felt complicated.


    [Pupa, how long will we stay in this place? I want to leave. We''ve completed this world, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, but I still cannot proceed to the next world for an unknown reason. It seems that we will be stuck in this place for a while.]


    After Yunyu cleared that virtual reality, Pupa couldn''t transmigrate to the next world for some reason. Thus, as an emergency action, Pupa took the body of a man with the same name as Yunyu and put Yunyu''s soul there until it could find a way to fix this.


    Yunyu was forced to live a normal life again, but he didn''t want to meet Hu Xuan, who was obviously far above him in status. Hu Xuan was the son of Prime Minister Hu. And after years passed, Hu Xuan became the youngest Prime Minister at the age of 35.


    Yunyu felt that Hu Xuan already had his own life and probably would marry a beautiful lady soon. It was best for Yunyu to just stay anonymous and wait until this floating orange thing solved the issue.


    [Hu Xuan is already happy and have become a good politician. I miss him, but it''s alright. Though, working as an elementary school teacher is really tiring¡­]


    [Pupa: You can just return to Hu Xuan.]


    [Oh heck no! At this rate, I think he had forgotten me already!]


    [Pupa: You know that 100% Fatemeter basically means that you and he will never be separated, right? Even if you do, you will still be the love of his life forever.]


    [Ah, I doubt that. He is too handsome, an accomplished man, and also a powerful one. I''d rather stay here as a teacher for a while. It is a new experience for me anyway.]


    Yunyu finished today''s teaching in the evening and returned to a modest house owned by this world''s Bai Yunyu. He walked to his home with his old leather bag. Bai Yunyu was a regular teacher with a small monthly wage, so he rarely spent on unnecessary stuff.


    He opened his small fence and was stunned on the spot when he saw a very familiar, clean-shaven handsome man that shouldn''t be here.


    He sat on the chair, crossing his legs, and his eyes didn''t leave Bai Yunyu at all. He had a small smirk on his face, and he scoffed, "So you''ve finally returned."


    Bai Yunyu gulped because he didn''t expect Hu Xuan to actually find his place. Bai Yunyu was about to break his acting before thinking fast about how to escape this situation.


    Bai Yunyu walked awkwardly and bowed his head deeply for Hu Xuan.


    "Prime Minister Hu, M¡ªMay I know why are you here?"  Yunyu asked.


    Hu Xuan stared at the nervous Bai Yunyu, who tried to dodge his gaze. He noticed those clear and pure eyes immediately. It was obviously Bai Yunyu, the same Bai Yunyu who had completely owned his heart.


    "I am here to find my soulmate," Hu Xuan replied calmly.


    "S¡ªSoulmate?!" Bai Yunyu was surprised, "I don''t know why the mighty Prime Minister Hu wants to find a soulmate here. T¡ªThere is no girl in my house¡ª"


    "My soulmate is not a girl," Hu Xuan said lightly. "He is a man that has filled my dream every day. The same man who said that he wants me to be happy, but instead, he tortures me by not showing himself for more than a decade."


    "At last, I am here for him."


    "P¡ªPrime Minister, there must be some misunderstanding¡ª"


    "I''ve checked your data. You are a top player in that game. Although you keep yourself anonymous all the time. You also have the same name as my soulmate. And those eyes¡­"


    Hu Xuan got up from the seat. He walked towards Bai Yunyu and pinched Yunyu''s chin. He raised Yunyu''s chin, and their eyes met, "I''ve searched you for a decade. Would you mind dropping any reason you have right now and embrace me? Bai Yuuny¡­ or should I say, Cutiepie69¡­"


    "I finally found you."


    Bai Yunyu stared at Hu Xuan, who had dark as the abyss eyes, yet hold such a strong feeling.


    Hu Xuan landed a kiss on Bai Yunyu''s lips. He missed these lips for so long, and it took him a while until Yunyu started struggling because he couldn''t breathe.


    Hu Xuan chuckled at Yunyu, who still acted like a virgin. He slowly engulfed Yunyu by putting his hand on Yunyu''s waist.


    Prime Minister Hu Xuan pulled Yunyu towards him and their body shared warmth together. He smiled and kissed Yunyu''s forehead.


    "Bai Yunyu, I''ve dedicated my life to search for you. Now I will dedicate my life to love you. Yunyu, I am yours, as long as you don''t run away from me anymore, I will do anything for you¡­"


    "My Cutiepie69."

 Chapter 297: Alternate Ending [World 9: R-18 The Beast and the Elf Under a Hut!]

    "Merrath! It''s time to eat!" Erolith called his son, who was playing around with a ball made by his father. Merrath stopped kicking the ball. His tiger ears twitched when he heard his mother called him for lunch.


    "Yes, Mama!" Merrath rushed to his house, a simple hut near a river that his dad made for them. It was just a simple hut with hays as the roof. But it was enough for them to live together.


    Merrath was already seven years old. He already learned how to hunt with his dad while learning how to pick good berries and find good food fit for the elves. Because he was a hybrid elven and beastman, he could eat both and preferred to eat both since he had a big appetite.


    "Mama, what is our food today?" Merrath asked while pulling his mother''s shirt.


    Erolith just finished putting the food on the wooden table and cleaned his hand. He smiled at his son, Merrath, and pinched his cheek. "You said that you want to eat deer meat and mushroom soup. You can eat it now."


    "Yippe!" Merrath sat on the chair and started eating his lunch with a spoon.


    Erolith taught Merrath to eat with a spoon, so if in the future, he might go to the human kingdom or other places, he also knew how to act properly.


    "Eat slowly. You might choke," Erolith said while giving Merrath a glass of water.


    Erolith waited until Merrath finished eating and said thank you. Then Merrath went out again to play. Erolith continued using his magic to sewn Merrath''s shirt. Merrath grew up quickly, and all his clothes starting to get smaller and smaller for him.


    In the evening, Urduk finally returned after the whole day of hunting for their stock since winter was coming. Actually, Urduk could just use his magic to call those animals, but he wanted to be a proper dad in a proper family. So he hunted like a regular beastman instead.


    Urduk/Maroch grinned when he returned home and raised his prey, "Merrath won''t be starving for the whole winter."


    Erolith smiled at Urduk and told him to clean the meat, store them, and then take a bath before dinner.


    Urduk, Merrath, and Erolith sat at the dinner table with beef stew for Merrath and Urduk while Erolith was eating fruits.


    "Merrath, how is your training? I told you to learn your mother''s magic first, right?" Urduk asked his son.


    "Yes, dad! I am learning well! I can command the trees now, although only to give me fruits or flowers¡­"


    "Well, that''s a good progress nonetheless," Erolith praised Merrath. "Mom can do that when I was ten years old. You are doing better."


    Merrath blushed after being praised by his mother. He nodded and ate the beef happily.


    Urduk and Erolith stared at their son before staring at each other. They smiled at each other in tacit understanding. They understood that watching their son growing up to be a good beastman/elven hybrid was their goal.


    ***


    "Merrath is sleeping already?" Urduk asked.


    "Ssshh! You will wake him up again!" Erolith chided. He just left Merrath''s room. Merrath was an active kid, so he would play around until he got tired. And Urduk just didn''t have the patience for it, so Erolith was the one who could make Merrath sleep.


    Urduk smiled and pulled Erolith to his embrace. He opened the window and sat his wife on his lap. He opened the window and saw the bright moonlight. Erolith stared at the moonlight in solace until Urduk started rubbing his cheek on Erolith''s chest.


    Erolith looked down at this beast husband and asked, "What is it?"


    "Nothing, I''m just happy that you choose to live with me," Urduk said sincerely. "I can''t provide you with grandeur palace, a bunch of servants and various food like Elduin. But you still choose me. I''m so happy, Erolith."


    Erolith smiled and rubbed Urduk''s ear, "Of course, because I fell in love with you."


    "I thought at that time, I will lose you and our child. I might be trapped in that Marduk Lake again, and I will suffer the same torment for centuries again. Erolith, you are the one I truly loved. I''m so glad that you choose to live with me in this hut."


    "Well, I need to retire from my job. And I think Elduin can handle his duty just fine without me. It is time for me to find myself happiness, you know," Erolith replied.


    After that incident in Marduk Lake, Erolith teleported both Elduin and Urduk to the sacred tree. Elleneth was already waiting and was surprised when she saw Urduk there. But she didn''t seem to be scared.


    But there was an absolute choice he had to make. She asked Erolith whether he wanted to stay with Elduin and rule the Elven Kingdom, or he wanted to leave the Elven Kingdom and live somewhere far away with Urduk.


    And Erolith chose to live with Urduk, knowing that Elduin was a capable king even without him.


    And now they were staying in their simple hut with their son, spending time together in harmony. They wanted to raise Merrath to be a responsible man in the future, and if he ever found a mate, they hoped Merrath would treat him or her right.


    Urduk and Erolith stared at each other, and Urduk said first, "You know what I always want is a family."


    "And you have one now," Erolith smiled and kissed Urduk''s lips. "Are you satisfied?"


    "Satisfied? Hmm¡­" Urduk seemed to consider for a moment before showing a perverted grin. "Maybe we can have more children."


    "I know you would say that," Erolith giggled and kissed Urduk''s lips again before he slowly took his tunic off. Urduk loosened his arm around Erolith. Erolith slid down to sit beside Urduk while rubbing his cock under the pants.


    Just after few rubs, Urduk already pitched up a huge tent. Erolith grinned coquettishly and commented, "You are very eager, I see."


    "Of course!" Urduk said excitedly.


    Erolith slowly took off the pants, and Urduk''s big cock sprang up. "I always love your big cock, Husband."


    Erolith licked his lips and slowly licked Urduk''s 9 inches cock from the balls, slowly trailing up to the tip.


    "Arhhh¡­" Urduk closed his eyes in bliss. Erolith had such a warm and soft mouth, both his upper and lower mouth, which always made him addicted.


    Erolith serviced that bulbous tip longer. His head lowered gradually until half of Urduk''s cock was inside his mouth and touched his throat. Erolith loved this feeling when his mouth was full.


    "Urhh¡­ continue, Wife," Urduk said.


    Erolith slowly moved his head up and down to service his husband''s shaft. He had tasted this cock many times, and he loved it. Urduk really wanted to skip this phase, honestly. Because he was impatient to ram his cock in his wife''s ass.


    But since Erolith seemed to like giving him a blowjob, then so be it.


    It took a while until Urduk''s moan started getting more and more obvious, "Urhh.. ah¡­ Wife, I''m close. I will shoot!"


    Erolith serviced Urduk''s cock harder until Urduk couldn''t hold it. He held his voice and ejaculated inside Erolith''s mouth. Erolith drank almost ten shots until he couldn''t handle the eleventh shot. He finally stopped swallowing and let Urduk''s cum drenched his beautiful face.


    Erolith grinned and licked the cum on his cheek. "It''s still the most delicious honey I''ve ever tasted."


    Urduk''s cock was still rock hard. He was breathing heavily. Erolith knew that Urduk wanted it. So he laid in doggy style while perking his butt. He rubbed Urduk''s cock with his chrysanthemum, teasing him.


    "No need for preparation, darling. I am well prepared already, with a bit of magic," Erolith said coquettishly. Urduk licked his lips. He was waiting for this after a while.


    Since Erolith said there was no need for preparation, then he would just itadakimasu his ass!


    Urduk slowly entered with his bulbous tip, which made Erolith groaned a bit. "Uhhh¡­ ahhh.. it still hurts a bit even after I''ve prepared¡­"


    "Hold it, darling, it will be good soon," Urduk wiggled his cock a bit inside Erolith''s ass and prepared himself. And then¡­ he rammed Erolith''s ass in one push!


    "AHHH!" Erolith screamed out loud. It wasn''t hurt, but it was like a shock for him.


    "Argh, so good¡­" Urduk said. Both of them took their breaths, and Urduk started thrusting in and out. It was slow at first¡­


    PA¡­ PA¡­ PA¡­


    "Uhh¡­ ahn¡­ Ahn!" Erolith moaned in every thrust. Urduk was playing it safe until his beastly lust told him to go more.


    PA. PA. PA. PA. PA!


    "Ohhh! Ahh¡­ hyahh, it''s so good!" Erolith said. His eyes rolled up a few times as he was in bliss. But he also wanted more. He said to his husband, "Husband, faster~ Don''t you want to feed your slutty elf with your white honey?"


    It was proven to be too effective on Urduk. Urduk''s breath became even heavier than before. He grunted and started thrusting hard and mercilessly.


    PA! PA! PA! PA! PA!


    "AHHH! HYAAAHH! GIVE IT TO MEEE!"


    Urduk and Erolith fucked for a while until Urduk couldn''t hold it anymore. He thrust deep as he could inside Erolith until Erolith''s gaze blurred.


    "ARGH!" Urduk shot everything inside Erolith''s ass.


    "HYAAAA!!" Erolith screamed out loud and ejaculated when his inside was being filled with hot cum.


    "It''s so¡­ full¡­" Erolith commented before he was propped by Urduk because he almost fainted.


    "Wife¡­ do you want more?"''


    ***


    Meanwhile, Merrath rubbed his eyes as he walked towards his parents'' room. He heard his mother was screaming frantically, so he thought something happened.


    Then he saw mom and dad were playing horse in the middle of the night. Merrath tilted his head in confusion, "Why do they play horses in the middle of the night?"

 Chapter 298: B2.1 Nothing Breaks Like My Heart

    Long Shen was sitting in his van while his manager discussed his role in this new movie outside with the director. He was sitting dazedly, staring blankly at himself in the wide mirror in front of him. Long Shen was an impeccably handsome man even without makeup. All his makeup was done to accentuate his facial features even more.


    Long Shen chuckled when he saw his face again. This had been the 41st rewind. At this point, he might go crazy over this.


    He had tried to kill himself over and over in many ways just to return back to that world and meet James Grind again. At first, he was afraid of the pain of death. But after more than 40 attempts, all those deaths meant nothing compared to the pain in his heart.


    He was in so much pain because he couldn''t return to that time when he was a mafia overlord named Long Zhen, with a lover named James Grind.


    A lover that he loved so much, yet he hurt so much.


    "You are scum, Long Shen. You are a dirty scum who cheated on him many times, just because you feel like it. You despicable scum," Long Shen said to himself while staring at the mirror.


    Long Shen still remembered James Grind''s last smile before he left the world for real. It was a loving smile yet full of sadness. Because Long Shen only brought sadness to James Grind. Maybe if Long Shen never came to James Grind''s life, nothing would go wrong for him.


    Long Shen didn''t care if he could just stare at James Grind from far away, as long as he could see him living and breathing again. If James Grind wanted to be with Huang Shu, then so be it. As long as he was alive.


    But the last thing Long Shen saw was a dead James Grind with a smile on his face, and it was all his fault.


    Long Shen gritted his teeth and took a scissor from the drawer. The scissor was sharp and would definitely kill him if he aimed at his heart. Long Shen pulled his shirt up to show a beautifully sculpted body of his in the mirror.


    A body that every man wanted, but for Long Shen, it was fake.


    Everything he experienced right now was fake. Because he would rewind time over and over no matter how much he tried.


    "This body should have a lot of scars, a lot of wounds¡­" Long Shen pointed at his clean chest who should have been ruptured when he crashed himself on the highway. His heart should be pierced when he stabbed himself. His gut should be out because he jumped on a train.


    He tried everything and regretted none of it.


    Because this life was not the thing, he wanted.


    He wanted to return back to that world and live with James Grind. No matter how he must do it!


    Long Shen pointed the scissor at his heart. He wanted to do the 42nd death and wished this time he would return to that world again. And even if he failed again, he was ready to do the 43rd death.


    "No matter how many times I have to do it, I will never give up. I will meet you again, Jamie¡­ my Jamie¡­"


    Long Shen stabbed himself with a scissor and gritted his teeth to hold the pain, so he wouldn''t make suspicious noise while he was dying. The pain made Long Shen fell to the ground. He started to lose consciousness slowly with a smile on his face.


    ''Jamie¡­ is this the same pain that you felt when you got shot? Will you forgive me now? I really want to meet you again¡­ just once, okay?''


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ***


    Yunyu and Pupa jumped to this new world that was supposed to be the second backup world or Ragemeter world he visited after the twins'' world. Yunyu looked around and saw that he was in a small apartment typical for a young worker who graduated university and worked a minimum wage.


    Pupa checked the condition of their transmigration and said to dazed Yunyu, "We are in a world very similar to your original world. Long Shen is also very similar to Han Ye in your world, but Long Shen is more of a romance actor while Han Ye is an action actor, right?"


    "Ah¡­ yes! My male god Han Ye is an action actor! He always plays as the main character or secondary main character! He is always the show stealer of any movie he was staring in! My male god is the best, kyaah!"


    "¡­ I''m just informing you, why are you going on full fanboy on me," Pupa said.


    "Sorry, it''s like an automated answer whenever someone talks about Han Ye," Yunyu replied nonchalantly. He looked around and asked, "What is my identity right now?"


    "Hm¡­" Pupa downloaded more information and answered, "You are Tian Dong, a newly appointed assistant manager of Long Shen. You are a fresh graduate, and this is your first job. Go prepare yourself because he will meet Long Shen soon."


    "Wait, how many times have Long Shen died and rewind time?" Yunyu asked.


    "¡­ 43 times. Go meet him before he killed himself again for the 44th try," Pupa informed.


    Yunyu hurriedly took out his phone when there was a vibration. He got a message from Long Shen''s manager, Shen Yaunjun or Aunty Yuanjun.


    *Tian Dong, where are you? We will shoot a scene of Long Shen''s new movie, Nothing Breaks Like My Heart. Come here soon!*


    Aunty Yuanjun shared her location for Yunyu. It was actually not so far from his place, should be reachable in thirty minutes by bus. Yunyu nodded and said, "Okay, Pupa, let''s go and save Long Shen."


    "Will you fall in love with him in the meantime?" Pupa asked.


    "¡­ I don''t know, probably not. My petty soul says that he deserves this, and I should make him suffer more for cheating with me too much. But at the same time¡­ I don''t want him to be like this forever. He will go crazy¡­"


    "He is already crazy like this, don''t you think? He killed himself without hesitation 43 times," Pupa added.


    "¡­"


    ***


    Long Shen opened his eyes again and saw that he was sitting in his car with Aunty Yuanjun in the front seat with a driver. She was busy calling the director on the phone while she glanced at Long Shen.


    ''Failed again¡­'' Long Shen thought he could finally return back to that world. But no, instead, he rewound the time to the moment where he was going to shoot a movie in his world. A movie about a heartbroken man who cheated on his girlfriend over and over until the girlfriend committed suicide. After her death, the girl returned in time, and the man was trying his best to get her forgiveness. Because after the girl''s death, the man finally realized that he had lost someone that truly loved him.


    In the end, the man committed suicide out of his grief and loneliness, and both of them got transported back in time to men their broken hearts together again.


    "What kind of death should I do to meet you again, Jamie?"

 Chapter 299: B2.2

    Yunyu used the bus to go to the movie set, and after he arrived, he called Aunt Yuanjun, "Aunty, I am already on the movie set. Where should I go next?"


    "Ah, I''m glad that you are not late. We''re still on the way. I will call the security to let you enter Long Shen''s room. Don''t forget to check the room before we come," Aunty Yuanjun said on the call. After Aunty Yuanjun hung up the phone, Yunyu waited patiently until a security guard approached him.


    "You are Tian Dong, right?" the security guard asked.


    Yunyu immersed himself into acting again, and he nodded, "Yes, uncle, I am Tian Dong. Mr. Long Shen''s assistant manager."


    The security guard checked his phone and nodded, "Okay, come with me."


    They went to a room inside the building where the shooting would start. There was a room reserved for Long Shen since he was the male lead of this heartbreaking drama. The security guard unlocked the door and let Tian Dong entered the room to check the surrounding.


    The security guard left Tian Dong alone in this room. Tian Dong looked around the room. The first thing he did was to check the surrounding of any hidden camera that might have been set by crazy fans or people who wanted to record Long Shen and sell his video online.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and asked, "You seem to be very proficient when searching for a hidden camera. Did you do this often in your real world?"


    "Hm¡­ as the president of Han Ye Fanclub, although he never recognizes me, I always make sure that his room is safe from crazy fans or malicious people who want to video him," Yunyu replied while he continued searching just in case.


    "How could you gain access to his rooms, though? Are you one of those crazy fans?" Pupa asked again.


    "No, I don''t pry on his privacy. His manager, Aunty Xing, knows me and my status as Han Ye''s Fanclub president. So she let me help her by sweeping the room in case of suspicious items. Though, most of the time, it is a thankless job. But I''m happy as long as Han Ye is safe," Yunyu answered.


    "¡­ has Han Ye ever noticed you when you are his biggest fan?"


    "Hm¡­ honestly, no. Han Ye never see me as someone special. In fact, I think he hates me. I think Han Ye actually knows that I am his biggest fan but decided to cast me out and ignore me. Whenever I went to his fansign, he always has that sour face whenever he saw me. So that''s why I always asked my fellow fan friend to bring the merch I bought for Han Ye for him to sign."


    "I don''t want to ruin his mood by showing my face," Yunyu replied. He looked a bit sad and actually pitiful.


    "Why are you dedicating your whole life to a jerk like him then? I''ve read your background and noticed that you often starve so you can buy his expensive merch," Pupa commented. Even a machine like Pupa also felt pity for Yunyu.


    Yunyu shook his head and shrugged, "I am alright. Maybe because I''ve accepted his treatment. You know what I said before, Pupa? I don''t know what this feeling is, but whenever I see Han Ye of my world. I will keep supporting him. He doesn''t need to be with me, but as long as he is happy, even with someone else, then I am alright."


    "¡­ You are hurting yourself," Pupa said.


    "I am, but it is alright for him¡­" Yunyu smiled bitterly. "Love is truly blind, don''t you think?"


    Yunyu continued sweeping the room and took away any sharp objects like fruit knife or scissors, so Long Shen wouldn''t be able to kill himself instantly again. He was deep in his world, thinking about Han Ye and all his mistreatment towards him, that he didn''t hear Pupa''s warn.


    "Long Shen is here!" Pupa said before turning invisible again.


    Yunyu was still dazed when the door was opened.


    "WHO ARE YOU!?" Long Shen yelled at Tian Dong, who was busy checking the drawer. He saw that Tian Dong was holding a knife and scissor. Long Shen thought it was another malicious fan trying to record him or hurt him in some way because of their crazy obsession. He gritted his teeth and rushed towards unsuspecting Tian Dong.


    Long Shen pushed Tian Dong to the floor, "Ah!"


    Tian Dong grimaced as his back hit the floor. Long Shen picked the scissor on the floor and pointed it at Tian Dong, who was still grimacing in pain. Long Shen''s eyes were dark because he was irritated whenever he saw those kinds of crazy fans.


    "Who are you, and why are you in my room?" Long Shen asked with scissor pointing at Tian Dong''s neck. Tian Dong recovered after a while and was immediately terrified when Long Shen pointed the scissor at him.


    "B¡ªBig brother, I am Tian Dong, your new assistant manager," Tian Dong said. He glanced at the scissor and was panicked immediately. "B¡ªBrother, please don''t hurt me. I am here to sweep your room in case of any hidden cameras and dangers."


    Long Shen squinted at Tian Dong suspiciously. He threw away the scissor and stood up. He fixed his shirt and looked around his room. Indeed, this guy named Tian Dong actually cleaned some suspicious stuff inside the room.


    But why would he also take away the scissor and fruit knife?


    "Why are you holding the scissor and knife?" Long Shen asked, full of wary.


    "Ah¡­ that¡­"


    [Pupa, I cannot tell him about my real identity?]


    [Pupa: You cannot. Actually, I don''t know either. But based on the world background, there is a line saying that Tian Dong and Long Shen are lovers in this world. This means that your identity in this backup world was Tian Dong to fill the Ragemeter in your previous life.]


    [Pupa: Treat this world just like a regular world where you need to keep your acting. I still don''t know what would happen if you restart in a backup world. It''s too risky.]


    [Aish, you never make it easy for me, don''t you?]


    Tian Dong gulped and reasoned, "I¡ªI just think this might be too dangerous. So I want to put it somewhere¡­"


    Long Shen peered, actually, after he knew that he had failed again. He wanted to just use the scissor to kill himself and try again, just like the last time. But since the scissor and knife had been confiscated by Tian Dong, he also lost his motivation to kill himself immediately.


    ''Maybe I will have to wait, maybe after this guy leaves the room. I can just jump from the window. This is the eleventh floor, after all. It is a guaranteed death,'' Long Shen planned.


    He decided to let the guy off and sat on his bed, playing his phone while waiting for this new guy to leave. But strangely, this guy wouldn''t leave him alone.


    Tian Dong stood near the windowsill like an idiot while staring at Long Shen attentively. Long Shen was disturbed by his new assistant manager and asked, "Why are you standing there? Are you sure you are not one of those crazy fans?"


    "Ah, no, Brother Long. I am your new assistant manager," Tian Dong replied.


    "Then why are you here? There is no problem, right? Leave now!" Long Shen said while eyeing the window behind Tian Dong. Long Shen started calculating the time when he would die after he fell from such height. He was not afraid of the pain, but he thought he would repeat the time again if he died in the same position and time. Thus, he was thinking about a variation.


    Because he had fallen from this height for three times already, and none of those brought him back to James Grind. It was only the pain of death that he experienced over and over.


    Tian Dong seemed to understand what Long Shen was seeing. He moved a bit to block Long Shen''s view of the window.


    Long Shen was irritated by this guy''s creepy behaviour. He walked towards Tian Dong and pulled Tian Dong''s collar. He flung Tian Dong like a ragdoll to the wall and shouted, "Leave now you useless trash! You are an eyesore!"


    Tian Dong whimpered when Long Shen literally threw him like a doll to the wall. He used the table to propped himself back up and shook his head, "B¡ªBrother Long, I will stay¡­ I have to stay."

 Chapter 300: B2.3

    "B¡ªBrother Long, I will stay¡­ I have to stay." Tian Dong said. Long Shen gritted his teeth. He was irritated because he hated this world so much. He hated everything, and all he wanted was to return back to James Grind no matter how.


    "Who told you to stay here? You are just an assistant manager, right? Then, I told you right here, right now. Leave! Leave before I fire you!" Long Shen screamed while pointing at the door.


    But Tian Dong did not budge from his position. He stared at Long Shen attentively and shook his head, "I will not leave you, Brother Long."


    Irritated, Long Shen took out his phone and threw it to Tian Dong. It immediately hit his face, Tian Dong winced, but he didn''t dodge it. Instead, he took the phone that had just bruised his face and returned it to Long Shen.


    "B¡ªBrother Long, this is your phone¡­" Tian Dong said meekly. Long Shen stared at this kid full of hatred. Whoever slowed his progress down to meet James Grind was a pest in his eyes, and he hated them all.


    Long Shen snatched the phone and threw it again on Tian Dong''s face.


    And again, Tian Dong didn''t do anything and picked the phone again, "Brother Long¡­ your phone¡ªAh!" Tian Dong was surprised when Long Shen pushed him to the ground. He glared at Tian Dong and kicked Tian Dong''s abdomen.


    "Ugh!"


    "I said leave! Leave! Leave!" Long Shen unleashed his frustration by kicking Tian Dong mercilessly. He didn''t understand this frustration either. Why would he lash out so suddenly at a random young man?


    Or maybe he had gone crazy after too many deaths.


    Long Shen didn''t understand. All he wanted was to unleash this frustration that was inside his heart. Tian Dong could only cower and protected his face while Long Shen kicked him mercilessly.


    After Long Shen was satisfied, he saw Tian Dong was lying on the ground full of bruises. Long Shen felt guilty after hurting a random man, but he wouldn''t stay in this world after all. He wanted to die again. Because this was not his world.


    His world was with James Grind.


    "You will not see me again, kid," Long Shen said. He turned his back and walked to the window. He climbed the windowsill, intended to jump again from this height. He looked down and saw the hard concrete on the bottom. It didn''t scare him though, he was used to this.


    Long Shen closed his eyes and ready to jump again.


    But before he jumped, a pair of arms suddenly engulfed his stomach and pulled him back inside the room.


    "Urgh!" Long Shen landed on the soft body of the man who pulled him back. He looked at Tian Dong, who was beaten until his face was bruised and was bleeding from his nose. Tian Dong stared at Long Shen determinedly and shook his head, "I will never let you do that, Brother Long!"


    This was the first time someone tried to stop him from his attempt, mainly because nobody was around when he committed suicide. But this kid stayed and insisted on keeping him alive.


    But it didn''t make Long Shen happy. In fact, he was furious at this kid who made everything slower. Who knew he might''ve missed the real moment to return back to James Grind? Maybe he missed an hour? A minute? A second?


    "Do you know what I''ve missed?! Do you know how much I want to meet that guy?!" Long Shen clenched his fist and started punching Tian Dong. "You don''t know what I''ve missed!"


    "Ack!" Tian Dong shielded his face from the punch, but Long Shen was athletic and was naturally strong. So Tian Dong still got hurt terribly.


    "Do you know how much of a bother you are?!" Long Shen yelled while he kept punching Tian Dong left and right until Tian Dong almost fainted. In the end, Tian Dong was beaten badly until his face was barely recognizable.


    Long Shen stopped punching to vent out his frustration when he saw that Tian Dong might be really dead because of him. Tian Dong, with all his remaining strength, grabbed Long Shen''s hand. His hand trembled, and his voice was hoarse, but he tried his best to speak, "Brother¡­ Long¡­ it''s useless¡­ you won''t return back¡­"


    Tian Dong slowly lost his consciousness, and everything turned black.


    Long Shen was stunned by that words. He shook Tian Dong''s body, "What do you mean? Why did you say that I cannot return? Answer me!"


    Long Shen saw that Tian Dong was already so weak. He put his finger under Tian Dong''s nostril and still felt a weak breath. Long Shen didn''t care about the lives in this world, but he was curious about what this young man meant when he said that he wouldn''t be able to return back.


    Long Shen called Aunty Yuanjun, and when Aunty Yuanjun returned, she almost got a heart attack when she saw a man lying half-dead on the ground.


    "Oh my god! Long Shen, what did you do?!" Aunty Yuanjun yelled out of shock.


    Long Shen saw his own bloodied hands. He truly hurt this innocent man until he was dying. He stood up confusedly and said, "Aunty Yuanjun, take him to the hospital. I want him to recover soon. I want to ask him something."


    ''If he dies, I can just kill myself again and talk to him in the next restart.'' Long Shen thought.


    Aunty Yuanjun hurriedly called the ambulance. He told the director that Long Shen had an incident just now and needed to be examined in the hospital. Thus, Long Shen and Aunty Yuanjun went to the hospital in an ambulance.


    ***


    After long hours of treatment,  the doctor returned with the result. The doctor glanced at the handsome movie star, Long Shen, and his manager, and he sighed.


    "Mister Long Shen has punched this young man too many times, his nose bone has been fractured, and his cheekbone is also fractured. Mister Long Shen, I know you might be angry at him for some reason, but you almost killed him," the doctor said.


    Aunty Yuanjun was relieved when the doctor said that Tian Dong was not dead. She started thinking about the amount of money to shut that kid up before this news spread around. It was fine to fire that kid. He was a new worker anyway. But there was no guarantee that he could keep his silence.


    Aunty Yuanjun and Long Shen entered the VIP room for Tian Dong. She glared at Long Shen and yelled, "Long Shen, what are you doing to this new kid? Did he anger you somehow? Aiya, you may be the best actor in this country right now, but you are not immune to the law! What if this kid press charge? What if he threatens us to spread this around and try to blackmail us?!"


    Long Shen didn''t seem to be bothered, though. He kept staring at the bandaged Tian Dong and scoffed, "Don''t worry, everything will be alright with me."


    "What do you mean everything will be alright?! Long Shen, you are the most popular actor right now! This is dangerous for your career!" Aunty Yuanjun chided even more.


    Long Shen shrugged and said, "You can leave now, Aunty. I will be the one who watches over him."


    "Huh? Why are you¡ª"


    "I have to ask him something. After that, you are free to do anything to him," Long Shen said coldly.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 95%.]

 Chapter 301: B2.4

    Yunyu opened his eyes again after he was unconscious for a while. He felt that his head was being hammered repeatedly, and his gaze was a bit blurry. Long Shen really went all out that he almost killed him.


    [Where am I now?] Yunyu asked Pupa.


    [Pupa: You are in the hospital VIP ward. You have a fractured nose, fractured cheekbones, and almost died out of shock because you had been punched too many times.]


    [¡­ Long Shen is really crazy.]


    [Pupa: And who made him become a deranged madman who is addicted to killing himself like this?]


    [Okay, Pupa, you don''t need to pit me like that. You know I''ve tried my best!]


    [Pupa: Your pettiness always makes everything worse, like seriously.]


    Yunyu turned his head to the left and saw a handsome man sitting on the sofa. He crossed his arm and closed his eyes, sleeping peacefully. He had a stubble around his chin and jawline, showing us that he had been waiting here for days.


    Yunyu tried to move by himself, but his body was ached all over, "Ouch!"


    Long Shen woke up when he heard a movement and saw that Tian Dong was finally conscious. He shook his head and sauntered towards Tian Dong. He took a seat beside Tian Dong. With his deep eyes, he asked, "Since you''re finally conscious, you can answer me now, right? Tell me, why did you say that I cannot return? Do you know about my secret?"


    ¡­


    [This guy¡­ not only had beat me up until I''m half-dead, but he is also heartless enough to ask me such question after I woke up. He is so coldhearted, making me want to pinch his heart again and¡ª"


    [Pupa: Your pettiness is showing again. Remember, the more you are being petty, the more you will worsen the situation. Try to be an adult just once and ignore his rudeness just once.]


    Hearing the advice from Pupa, Yunyu finally tried to calm himself down for once. Although he wanted to stir more drama, he also needed to remember there was no good coming out of it. Thus, Yunyu took a deep breath and immersed himself again as Tian Dong.


    "B¡ªBrother Long¡­ I don''t know what you are talking about¡­" Tian Dong said weakly. "I think you''ve misheard¡ªuck!"


    Long Shen put his hand on Tian Dong''s neck and pressed it, so it would make Tian Dong struggled to breathe, "Tell me now, or I will not spare you any more. You know something, right?"


    Knowing there was no way out, Yunyu was thinking about a good lie for Long Shen. Since he couldn''t outright tell Long Shen that he was James Grind.


    "B¡ªBrother Long, I¡­ I had a dream¡­"


    Long Shen finally loosened his hand on Tian Don''s neck and asked, "A dream?"


    "Yes¡­ I had a dream that you are killing yourself over and over to meet a man in an alternate world¡­" Tian Dong said. "The man was a gorgeous man that would definitely shake the whole country, and you loved him so much. Your name in that world is Long Zhen, the mafia overlord, right?"


    "How could you¡ª" Long Shen was stupefied. He thought this kid was just bluffing, but he actually guessed his identity as Long Zhen correctly.


    "But there is a reason why you cannot be with him. Actually, he told me the reason why¡­"


    "It''s because he is no longer in that world. Master Long Zhen, your beloved James Grind is no longer in that world," Tian Dong explained. "Even if you have successfully jumped into that world again, you will not see the same James Grind."


    Long Shen was stunned by this guy''s deadly accuracy. "T¡ªThen, where is he now? How can I meet him? I really want to meet him, no matter how!" Long Shen grabbed Tian Dong''s desperately. Tian Dong winced in pain, and he shook his head.


    "James Grind is in this world, but he told me in my dream that he will never meet you again," Tian Dong said.


    Long Shen deflated instantly, "My Jamie will not see me again? Am I really unredeemable in his eyes? I¡­ I really want to apologize to him, I will beg for his apology, I¡ª"


    [Well, bruh, you literally beat me until I''m half dead. Do you think I will pat you and say that I''ve forgiven you, you have done a great job, and I am definitely not angry?]


    [Pupa: Your pettiness is showing again.]


    [That''s not pettiness! He literally beat me to near death!]


    Long Shen was wailing over his fate. He truly loved James Grind. He even killed himself many times just to see him again. But now that someone had told him everything was useless, he lost all his strength to live.


    Long Shen stood up and walked towards the window. He didn''t know if this would make him restart again, but since there was no use in living anymore, he could lessen the pain by dying over and over. Maybe someday, he would be dead for real.


    Because if James Grind didn''t want to see him anymore, then there was no use in staying in this world.


    [Aish, he is going to kill himself again after I said that?]


    [Pupa: You think? He is killing himself over and over to meet you again. Now you shot down all his hope, then he has no motivation to live anymore.]


    Tian Dong struggled to call Long Shen, "Brother Long, don''t do it!"


    Long Shen looked at Tian Dong with a bitter smile, "My Jamie doesn''t want to see me anymore. Why would I continue to live? I hope I can really die in this. I don''t want to suffer anymore¡­"


    [Aish, so dramatic lah! I am right here! You cutiepie, gorgeous, beautiful, handsome, perfect, kindhearted, pure James Grind is in front of you! Badly beaten because you are stupid and crazy as fuck! What is the use of that handsome face, rather than being crazy as fuck, you should fuck me crazy instead!]


    [Pupa: I know you have been waiting to say that last sentence, right?]


    [Hehe, don''t blame me, the author gives me an idea.]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [What?]


    Tian Dong struggled to prop his body, and he tried to stop Long Shen, "Brother Long¡­ James Grind said to me in my dream that he might reconsider seeing you again in this world, but with few requirements."


    Long Shen stopped his step towards the window. He rushed towards Tian Dong again and asked hurriedly, "W¡ªWhat''s the requirements?! Do I need to kill myself again? Do I need to kill someone? Tell me, I will do anything!"


    [Whoa, whoa! Hold on, psycho! Is his brain wired differently or what? I bet he will believe anything that I said¡­ hold up!]


    [Pupa: I can sense it. You are going to mess this up again, right?]


    [What is his current Ragemeter?]


    [Pupa: Ragemeter is 90%.]


    [That high?! Does he hate me that much?!]


    [Pupa: No, he doesn''t hate you as Tian Dong or James Grind. He hates himself for cheating on James Grind and unable to save him when James Grind got shot. Basically, his self-hate is so enormous that he could blow up with a small trigger. To think about it again, he is indeed a madman.]


    [So, to save him, I need to make him accept himself and feel loved again?]


    [Pupa: You need to make him fall in love again and forget James Grind to forgive himself and his pain. He doesn''t need to necessarily fall in love with you, although, since you are his true love in this world, then it should be a lot easier.]


    [What?! That is theoretically and practically impossible!]


    [Pupa: Well, if you can make him fall in love with you as Tian Dong, then the world will be completed. No other way.]


    [¡­ Maybe I should''ve skip him.]


    Tian Dong cleared his throat. He stared at Long Shen, whose handsome face was full of strange obsession. "Do you really want to see James Grind again, Brother Long?"


    "I do. I will do anything to see him again!" Long Shen answered desperately. "Just tell me the way!"


    Tian Dong smiled at Long Shen, then he answered, "James Grind told me in the dream that he will see you again after you changed as a better man. He wants you to feel love again, but not with him¡­"


    "Brother Long Shen, he wants you to fall in love again¡­ with someone else."

 Chapter 302: B2.5

    "Brother Long Shen, he wants you to fall in love again¡­ with someone else."


    Long Shen was stunned when Tian Dong said that. He never thought the price to redeem himself would be this painful. Long Shen slumped and sat on the ground. He was in too much shock that he couldn''t even feel his body.


    "Jamie¡­ wants me to fall in love again with someone else?"


    "Yes, Brother Long. He wants you to love someone else, and after he knows that you''ve fallen in love with someone other than him, he will come to you again," Tian Dong explained more.


    Long Shen got up and gazed at Tian Dong suspiciously. He still couldn''t accept the fact that James Grind wanted him to forget everything about them and moved on. How could Long Shen, who had killed himself many times with the sole purpose of meeting James Grind again, moved on from this powerfully excruciating feeling?


    That was ridiculous! Absolutely ridiculous!


    "How can I trust you? I don''t know how could you find out about my secret as transmigrator, but there is absolutely no proof that Jamie said that to you," Long Shen asked full of suspicion.


    [Should I tell you the places where you like to kiss me? This guy seriously, urgh!]


    [Pupa: Patience.]


    Tian Dong looked up, staring at the ceiling, and then he replied Long Shen''s question with a chuckle, "James Grind said to me in the dream that you like to kiss him on his collarbone and nipple. He also said to me that you have a habit of playing with his navel for a perverted reason. You also have a mole under your thigh."


    "Okay, stop¡ª" Long Shen covered Tian Dong''s mouth with his palm.


    Long Shen finally believed what Tian Dong said. Those details were only known for him and James Grind. James Grind knew about the mole under his thigh because they took a bath together a few times, although they never did anything. Because at those times, Long Zhen already cheated James Grind with many men and women.


    ¡­


    "If¡­ if that is what James Grind want, what kind of man or woman he wants me to date? A¡ªAs long as he wants to meet me again, even if it''s in my dream, then I will do anything!" Long Shen was ready to call Aunty Yuanjun to prepare him the list of many men and women to choose as his new lover.


    Tian Dong stared at Long Shen, who was restless. He slowly put his hand on Long Shen''s chest and said, "James Grind wants you to fall in love with your heart again. Just like how you fall in love with him. This is not about dating someone. Remember what you did to him, you dated him, but you also cheated on him so many times."


    "Stop, don''t say it again. It really hurts me¡­" Long Shen''s body shook greatly when Tian Dong reminded him again of his mistake.


    [Yeah! Cry you, cheating bastard! I want you to cry because you make me your bed warmer every night while you fuck those whores outside! Cry!]


    [Pupa: Your pettiness sometimes scares me. It makes me wonder if your pettiness can be the source of world destruction in many worlds.]


    [Oh, come on, it''s not that bad. I just want him to understand that his cheating was not a one-time mistake. He cheated on me plenty of times! PLENTY! Remember how many men and women he slept within three months of our relationship?]


    [Pupa:¡­ 79 people.]


    [That means he slept with a different person every single day! That is not a mistake anymore. It''s already an addiction! I have the right to be petty and vengeful!]


    "Brother Long Shen, James Grind knows that you loved him. But you don''t know how to love. You put him in your big lakeside mansion and lock him there with a pretence of mending your lonely heart, but you just make him your pet."


    "Then you dated him for real, but you never bed him. Instead, you slept with 79 different men and women. There is no difference between you locking him in that lakeside mansion. In your eyes, he is just like a dog, a cute dog that you can pet and love. But do you actually love him?"


    "I do, I do love him, but¡ª" Long Shen was tongue-tied. He didn''t understand his feeling either, but it was for sure not how a man loved a pet. He truly loved James Grind with sexual and romantic attraction.


    "That is why James Grind wants you to fall in love again, but with a different person in this life. He wants you to understand what love truly is, and then he will return back to you," Tian Dong said.


    "C¡ªCan I¡­ fall in love again with someone other than Jamie?" Long Shen was unsure of himself. He was convinced that his love for James Grind was too much for him to move on.


    [Dude, you cheated 79 times. You can fall in love again.]


    [Pupa: Seriously, cut him some slack. He has been killing himself 43 times only to meet you again.]


    [Hmph!]


    After long thinking, Long Shen finally nodded determinedly. He started calling Aunty Yuanjun, "Aunty, I will return back and do the shooting. But you have to do one thing for me."


    ¡­


    "Give me the list of all dateable man and woman in the entertainment circle. I will date one of them."


    ¡­


    "What? No, I just need to get a date. Don''t worry, I will not do anything strange. All I need is a date. The agency can cover scandal and such, though, I don''t care if it got exposed."


    Long Shen hung up the call and stared at Tian Dong on the hospital bed. "You will stay with me now. I will pay you to be my personal assistant. Since you are the only one who can communicate with my Jamie."


    Yunyu blinked, full of confusion. He didn''t think the progress would deviate far from his expectation. Instead of having Long Shen fell in love with him as Tian Dong and live a comfortable life¡­ Long Shen decided to just hire him as an assistant while he fucked random celebrities?


    "B¡ªBrother Long, why don''t you reconsider me as¡ª"


    Long Shen spared a glance at Tian Dong while he was busy texting Aunty Yuanjun. He looked at Tian Dong with obvious disgust in his eyes.


    "My James Grind is a very gorgeous man, unparalleled with any beauty in this world. If he wants me to fall in love again, he must''ve wanted me to fall in love with someone as gorgeous as him, or at least similar to him."


    "You are fucking ugly, know your place," Long Shen said heartlessly.


    ¡­


    [Pupa: Pfffth! Bwahahahaha! He called you ugly!]


    [Shut up, Pupa, urgh, I thought he already learned something from this tragedy. But turns out, he is still the same heartless scum! I will teach him how to love someone right! To love someone not only from his skin but also from his heart!]


    [Pupa: I can sense the drama.]


    [Oh, of course. I will make this world a tear-jerking soap opera!]

 Chapter 303: B2.6

    "B¡ªBrother Long, I didn''t know that you have an interest in me¡­" A beautiful woman in her early-twenty said while she sat at the opposite of the table, sitting face to face with the current most handsome movie emperor and the most popular one, Long Shen.


    Long Shen stared at the girl coldly and asked, "Your name is Fang Lijuan, right?"


    "A¡ªAh, yes! My name is Fang Lijuan!" the young woman said. She blushed when Long Shen stared at her.


    Of course, she was charmed with the movie emperor sitting with his arm crossed in front of her. Long Shen was already 28 years old, and he exuded a mature handsome man aura. His handsomeness was just mindblowing in this world.


    But for Yunyu, who was sitting not far from them, Long Shen was the ugliest man he ever saw, period.


    Long Shen told Tian Dong to sit on another seat not far from him and his date and order whatever he wanted. All Tian Dong needed to do was determine whether he was in love or not with this girl or guy. And this was Long Shen''s fifth attempt of his month.


    Yunyu munched the red velvet cake with anger. He glared at Long Shen and the young woman full of jealousy. But he couldn''t do anything because Long Shen wouldn''t spare him a glance.


    [Pupa, why are you giving me this face anyway? Tian Dong is okay looking but compared to James Grind or Long Shen, he is like a blobfish!]


    [Pupa: Don''t blame me. This is Tian Dong''s real body, the true lover of Long Shen in this world. If you reread the background of this world, you will know that Long Shen falls in love with Tian Dong hard. He is basically a love slave for Tian Dong.]


    [¡­ How could that happen, though? He doesn''t even spare me a glance.]


    [Pupa: Well, in the background, he falls in love with Tian Dong because of his kind-hearted nature, that''s it.]


    [¡­ your information doesn''t help at all.]


    Fang Lijuan glanced at an average looking guy who kept on staring at them with hateful eyes. She felt a bit uncomfortable, "Long-Ge, do you think that guy is staring at us? I feel like he is staring at us full of hatred. It makes me uncomfortable."


    Long Shen glanced nonchalantly at Tian Dong and then pinched Fang Lijuan''s chin gently. He locked their eyes together and said, "I am your date today. You cannot see another man while I''m here."


    Fang Lijuan''s cheek reddened when Long Shen''s deep eyes took away all her strength. She felt like she could melt if she got stared at for too long. "Long-Ge, don''t stare at me too much. You are making me blush."


    Long Shen chuckled. He released Fang Lijuan chin. Instead, he gently put his hand over Lijuan''s hand and caressed it gently, "I''ve set my eyes on you for a while. Your performance in that web drama is excellent. It actually captures my attention for every frame you are in."


    Fang Lijuan was head over heels when Long Shen complimented her. She didn''t know the hottest male god actually watched her web drama. She already thought that Long Shen had fallen in love at first sight for her.


    They continued eating in silence until they finished their dishes. Long Shen drank champagne, but Fang Lijuan refused because she was a light drinker.


    After a while, Long Shen had enough and got up from his chair, "Miss Fang, I am delighted that you can accompany me today, expect our next date. I will call one of my drivers to drive you back."


    Long Shen gently held Fang Lijuan''s hand and gave it a small peck, "Good night, Fang Lijuan."


    "Y¡ªYes, Long-Ge! T¡ªThank you¡­" Fang Lijuan was disoriented, drunk with love. She returned back to her home with a sweet dream.


    ***


    Long Shen and Tian Dong returned to Long Shen''s apartment not far from the restaurant they were in before. Long Shen went to the bathroom and brushed his teeth immediately. He retched few times and cursed, "Disgusting! I kissed her hand, fucking disgusting!"


    [You don''t seem to be disgusted bedding 79 people, though.]


    [Pupa: You are still not over your pettiness?]


    [Never! Look at him. He is a crazy mess! He invited 3 men and 2 women, kissed their hands, and then retched like this because he was too disgusted. This is absolute madness!]


    Long Shen went out of the bathroom after a while. He took out a wine bottle from his wine cellar and opened it. He drank straight from the bottle and asked Tian Dong, "How is it? Is that acceptable for Jamie? Or should I find another one?"


    Tian Dong stared at Long Shen, who was basically a high-functioning madman.


    "Brother Long, you are destroying yourself," Tian Dong said.


    "Don''t mention that. How about Jamie? Is that girl the correct one? Or should I find another one?"


    "Nothing good will come out of this, Brother Long. I think you need to take a breather. You are very disoriented. Should I¡ª"


    "SHUT UP!" Long Shen threw the wine towards Tian Dong, which was just barely over Tian Dong''s head, and the wine bottle hit the wall behind Tian Dong.


    Tian Dong was too shocked to react.


    "YOUR JOB IS JUST TO SAY YES OR NO!" Long Shen yelled. He took another wine from his wine cellar and drank straight from the bottle again. He sat on the sofa and drank without care. "She is not the one, right?"


    "B¡ªBrother Long, this is not about¡ª"


    "ANSWER ME!"


    "¡­ no¡­" Tian Dong replied weakly.


    Long Shen paused for a moment, then drank the wine again. He chuckled, laughing at his own punishment. Maybe this was how James Grind wanted to punish him. By making him a mess, making him taste every men and woman and get disgusted over them.


    Because now, Long Shen couldn''t touch anyone without feeling the retch, the disgust.


    Tian Dong watched how Long Shen continued drinking more and more wine until he was really drunk. Unable to watch anymore, he snatched the fourth wine bottle from Long Shen.


    "Brother Long, it''s enough."


    "Huh¡­" Long Shen was disoriented. He was so drunk that he couldn''t think straight.


    He blinked few times, but everything was spinning and blurry.


    He saw a man standing in front of him, snatching his wine bottle. He knew it was Tian Dong, but when he blinked few times, Tian Dong magically turned into his beloved James Grind.


    "Brother Long, you need to sleep now¡ªAh!"


    Tian Dong froze when Long Shen suddenly circled his arm around his waist and pulled him to his embrace. Long Shen hugged him tight and sucked a deep breath on Tian Dong''s neck, wanting to feel the presence of his James Grind once again.


    "Jamie, I miss you¡­ I miss you so much."


    "I miss you that I am already crazy right now. I don''t know myself. I don''t know my purpose except to meet you again."


    "But why do you keep playing my heart like this?"


    "Is this torture enough for me? Or should I continue until you are satisfied?"


    "Jamie¡­ will you... come back to me?"


    Tian Dong looked up to check on Long Shen''s condition. He thought Long Shen would continue his nonsense again. But when he looked up, he saw the madman was so broken, he started crying. The overbearing mafia overlord, the cold movie emperor, was crying uglily. He sobbed, screamed, whimpered, and then cried loudly again. He was a mess indeed, but it showed how much he was broken because he lost his loved one.


    "Jamie, what should I do to get you back?"


    "I will do anything, anything as long as you can forgive me, Jamie¡­"


    "Jamie¡­ Jamie, I''m broken. I''m so broken right now. Can you do something so I can feel better? Jamie, please¡ª"


    "¡ªShush." Tian Dong snipped and gently wiped Long Shen''s tears with his thumb. Long Shen enjoyed this warm palm and rubbed his cheek on this palm that he missed a lot. It was the palm of his loved one.


    Long Shen cried in silence and fell asleep soon after. But he didn''t let Tian Dong go. He tightened his hug on Tian Dong and was in a deep sleep.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 90%.]


    Pupa materialized in front of sleeping Long Shen and asked, "Do you feel guilty now?"


    "¡­ a bit," Yunyu replied. "I don''t know how someone can love until he can be this broken. How can someone spend so much energy to love¡­"


    Yunyu leaned his head on Long Shen''s chest and closed his eyes to feel his heartbeat, "Did Master Han Ye love me this much also? Or it''s just his soul fragments who love me?"


    "Is Han Ye in my world also part of his soul fragment? But why does he hate me so much?"


    "Pupa¡­ my heart is hurting, but I don''t know why¡­"


    "I don''t know¡­"

 Chapter 304: B2.7

    Long Shen felt his head had been hit by a hammer many times. He shook his head few times to lessen the dizziness he had. He opened his eyes slowly and found out that he was in his apartment, sitting on the sofa with wine bottles cluttered everywhere.


    Long Shen saw a man sleeping on his embrace. It took him a while to finally process that he was hugging Tian Dong in his sleep. Long Shen gritted his teeth and pushed Tian Dong away from his body.


    Tian Dong''s back hit the floor, and the guy was also awakened, "Ouch¡ª" Tian Dong rubbed his head that hit the wine bottle on the floor. Tian Dong opened his eyes and saw Long Shen was trying to get up and wash his face.


    He was still a bit drunk, though, so he staggered and slumped few times when he was walking towards the bathroom.


    Tian Dong hurriedly tried to prop Long Shen with his hand, "Brother Long, you had drunk too much yesterday, let me help you¡­"


    Long Shen looked up towards Tian Dong. He gritted his teeth and slapped Tian Dong''s hand, "Who let you sleep in my arm? Did you take advantage of me when I was drunk? You little piece of shit! I will make sure your life will be in hell!"


    Tian Dong was silent when Long Shen tried to get up again and walked by himself. But he staggered and fell again. He drank too much.


    Tian Dong crouched beside Long Shen and tried to help him again. He tried to touch Long Shen''s shoulder to prop him.


    "Brother Long, let me help¡ª"


    SLAP!


    "GET AWAY FROM ME, YOU BASTARD!" Long Shen shouted in front of Tian Dong, whom he had just slapped on the cheek. Tian Dong watched in a daze as he saw Tian Dong sput on the ground full of disgust.


    "How dare you take advantage of me when I''m sleeping! The only person that I want to embrace is James Grind, my Jamie! You took advantage of me when I was drunk! Ugh!" Long Shen felt that his body was full of disgusting leech crawling around him. "I have to take a bath. You fucking disgust me!"


    Tian Dong watched in silence, his body shook, but he was too shocked to react properly. He got up from the floor and took his jacket. He walked without looking back, but before he opened the door, Tian Dong said, "You are so disgusted with me because I''m ugly. But you keep calling me James Grind and cried when you are sleeping. Long Shen, is your love really that shallow?"


    SLAM!


    Tian Dong slammed the door, leaving Long Shen still sitting on the floor. He looked at the door that had been shut. Somehow, he felt that he had lost something. Maybe he made a mistake, although he didn''t understand what his mistake was.


    Long Shen propped himself again and finally reached the bathroom. He washed his face and saw himself in the vanity.


    His handsome face was flushed, his hair was messy, and the swollen eyes prove that he was crying so much last night.


    Long Shen touched his swollen eyes, feeling something was amiss.


    "Did I really cry last night? Is it because of my desperation to meet Jamie again?" Long Shen pondered. He remembered last night, with his last trace of consciousness, he was holding his James Grind, so comforting and warm.


    As if he had transmigrated back, become Long Zhen again with his James Grind.


    But when he woke up, he was Long Shen, and he had that ugly Tian Dong in his embrace.


    ¡­


    Honestly, he didn''t feel the retch when he held Tian Dong. He felt the comfort that he longed for.


    But whenever he saw that ugly face, he just wanted to punch Tian Dong. There was no way his gorgeous James Grind would transmigrate inside Tian Dong''s ugly body. That kid was surely taking advantage of the situation.


    Just because he got the dream from the previous life, he wanted to take advantage and approached him.


    "That little shit, he dares to take advantage when I''m at my lowest!"


    Long Shen took a bath, but he kept on thinking about Tian Dong. His mind kept replaying that last sentence Tian Dong said before he slammed the door.


    ''Long Shen, is your love really that shallow?''


    ''Is your love really that shallow?''


    ''Is my life for Jamie really that shallow?''


    Long Shen gritted his teeth and punched the bathroom wall, "Of course, it''s not shallow!"


    Long Shen tried to brush away this doubt in his heart. He needed to do shooting again tomorrow, so he had to be in a great physique. He also had another meeting with a man. Maybe this time, he wouldn''t feel disgusted and slowly make this man fall in love with him. Maybe after that, James Grind would be convinced.


    As in for that Tian Dong kid¡­


    Long Shen clicked his tongue in annoyance, "He is just a broke kid. He will come at me again. How could he afford to lose this job when it''s so hard to get a good job nowadays?" Long Shen brushed the problem away from his head and got ready to have a brunch before having a light exercise.


    ***


    Tian Dong was sitting in the backseat of a taxi while returning to his small apartment. He looked lost and hurt. Tian Dong rubbed the bruise on his cheek. Long Shen really slapped him hard even though all he wanted to do was to help Long Shen out of his misery.


    [Wuwuwu, he hit me again. At this point, I don''t even know what to do anymore¡­]


    [Pupa: I have to say what he did to you was kinda scummy, not going to lie.]


    [Kinda scummy? That is a total scumbag move!]


    [Pupa:.. his Ragemeter is still 90%.]


    [So?]


    [Pupa: You know you will only trap yourself in this world if you cannot decrease his Ragemeter.]


    [Ugh! Fine, I will think of a way. But for now, I don''t want to see his face at all!]


    [Pupa: What are you going to do then? Finding another man?]


    [¡­ GREAT IDEA, PUPA! I will find another man to release this stress. I really need a physical refreshment right now!]


    [Pupa:¡­ Please ignore my advice just now. You have this very common habit of running away when you think it''s too much. It will cause an even bigger problem if you do this. You know you are going to make things worse. I don''t know how much frustration I can handle, knowing the mess you will create.]


    Tian Dong returned to his apartment and started scrolling his texts. Tian Dong was a loner most of the time. His friend circle was almost nonexistent. But he did had few good friends which he contacted some times.


    And a guy¡­


    "Who is this guy¡­ Aaron Xu?" Yunyu asked Pupa.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and replied, "That is your good friend."


    Yunyu scrolled the text and saw plenty of ambiguous text from Aaron Xu. Although Tian Dong didn''t seem to like this guy, Aaron was definitely into him.


    "Okay, I will have a date now!" Yunyu said.


    "¡­ what if Long Shen saw you?"


    "So what? He is the one who doesn''t need my help. Unless he begs and kisses my feet, then there is no way I would forgive him! I have a pride myself! Do you think I will continue to be his punching bag forever? Peh! Pei! Let him drown in his own sorrow!"

 Chapter 305: B2.8

    "Brother Long, thank you for inviting me today," a handsome young man in his early twenty came. He looked beautiful, though, of course, not as attractive as James Grind. He was fresh with a clean aura.


    Long Shen looked at this man. Somehow, he already forgot about this man''s name. Because usually, Tian Dong would be the one who answered all his questions, like a good dog.


    But since Tian Dong was now gone, Long Shen used his pretence. "You are welcome, I actually want to see you for a while now, but this is the first time because I want to gather my courage first," Long Shen said.


    The man blushed. He shook his head and responded, "Brother Long Shen doesn''t need to wait if you want to invite me for dinner. I am always free for you."


    Long Shen gave out a thin smile while he waited for the food to come. Truthfully, after last night, he felt it was pointless to date like this. Everything felt so tasteless, and he doubted he would be in love with any of these people.


    But he tried to endure it in case there was some miracle.


    "Brother Long, I''ve seen all your movies! You are amazing, Brother Long! I aspire to be like you in the future!" the young actor said.


    Again, Long Shen gave out a thin smile while continue eating his dinner. He truly had no interest in continuing this. Maybe he should kill himself again after this, and hopefully, his Jamie would give him a better hint rather than staying close to that Tian Dong kid.


    ''My Jamie is the most gorgeous, the kindest person I''ve ever met. He may be an assassin and a spy, but he never really hurt innocent civilians. Jamie¡­ you are the apple of my eyes, the treasure in my heart¡­ why do we have to be in this situation¡­'' Long Shen sighed. He ought to end this meaningless dinner soon.


    Long Shen wiped his lips with a napkin and said to his partner of the day, "Thank you so much for¡ª"


    Long Shen paused immediately when he saw Tian Dong walking with a smile on his face in this restaurant. He saw Tian Dong was joking and smiling with another man. He was tall, a half-Chinese young man that would catch the attention of everyone in the room. They were joking happily, though Tian Dong would blush sometimes.


    Long Shen watched them sat on a reserved seat, chatting happily. Long Shen''s gaze darkened.


    The young actor was a bit confused when Brother Long Shen''s mood suddenly turned sour for no reason. He asked cautiously, "Brother Long, is there something wrong?"


    "Hm?" Long Shen looked at his date, and he shook his head, "Not really. I just saw a bug flying around in this restaurant. They should provide better exterminator, don''t you think?"


    "A bug? Is it a wasp or something?"


    "Yea," Long Shen replied nonchalantly. His eyes glanced at Tian Dong and his date. Somehow, he felt irritated because he just kicked Tian Dong away this afternoon, and in less than twelve hours, he suddenly hung out with a man?


    As expected, that ugly Tian Dong was just taking advantage of the situation. Just because he got the memory of James Grind, he used it to be close with him. Now that Long Shen didn''t want to do anything with him, Tian Dong tried to find another man.


    ''Heh, what a trash,'' Long Shen said.


    He tried to ignore Tian Dong and focus on his date. But when he saw that Tian Dong seemed to enjoy himself so much, Long Shen was suffering in a bad mood. It irritated Long Shen even more. Because he felt an unknown crisis.


    Unable to hold his annoyance, Long Shen got up from the chair and walked towards Tian Dong and his date''s table.


    "B¡ªBrother Long, where are you going¡ª"


    The young actor watched as the handsome movie emperor suddenly approached a table with a handsome guy with a mediocre looking guy eating and seeming to have fun together. He saw Long Shen''s expression that was distraught, angry, and probably going to blow the whole restaurant up.


    Long Shen walked to Tian Dong and slammed the table. Tian Dong and Aaron Xu, his date, both were surprised and looked up to Long Shen.


    Long Shen chuckled mirthlessly and glared at Tian Dong first, "You. You took advantage of me last night, saying that you just want to help me. I know you are such an ugly slut! You lied about James Grind, right? You lied because you want to be close with me, right?"


    Long Shen shifted his attention to Aaron Xu, Tian Dong''s date, "And you. You are fucking blind or what? You want to date an ugly thing like this?!"


    "Long Shen, what are you¡ªWha!"


    "Come with me!" Long Shen forcefully yanked Tian Dong''s collar and walked outside. It was fortunate that the restaurant was empty except for their two tables, which would be a big scandal.


    "Let me go! Let me go, you bastard!" Tian Dong struggled as hard as he could, but Long Shen was indeed too strong for him.


    [He is a madman! He is definitely out of his mind!]


    [Pupa: I told you before, right? Don''t you see the disparity between Long Zhen and Long Shen? Long Shen''s true personality should be similar to Long Zhen, but now his view is warped, twisted because he experienced something that shattered his sanity.]


    [Pupa: Your death, and his never-ending torment.]


    [But he rejected me before! He told me numerous time that I''m ugly! What is that? His love for James Grind is just skin deep!]


    [Pupa:¡­ maybe his view has been too distorted and focused on James Grind and James Grind only¡­]


    Long Shen didn''t know what he wanted to do, but he wanted to unleash this vexation in his heart. However, before he could reach the door, Aaron Xu grabbed his shoulder and glared at Long Shen, "Release my boyfriend, you crazy bastard."


    Long Shen and Aaron Xu had the same height. They glared at each other. Long Shen chuckled again, "Looks like this ugly thing had finally found a boyfriend. Did he pay you or what? Hm?"


    Aaron Xu gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. He was not a talker and tormenter like Long Shen. Thus, he clenched his fist harder and attacked Long Shen first with his fist!


    Long Shen laughed and used his palm to catch Aaron Xu''s hand. He glared at Aaron Xu and said, "You green boy. You know nobody is allowed to touch my property. Even if I am the one who ditch it, it should only be ditched and owned by me."


    Long Shen punched Aaron Xu on the chest.


    "Urk!"


    Long Shen gripped Aaron Xu''s hand and taunted even more, "Do you know who I am before I returned back to this world?"


    Long Shen gripped Aaron Xu''s collar and whispered, "I am a mafia that can chop your body into pieces. So stay out of my property."


    He flung Aaron Xu, and the young man''s body landed on the table, "ACK!


    "Aaron!" Tian Dong got up, intended to help Aaron Xu.


    But Long Shen held his arm and glared at him. "You are connected with my Jamie. I don''t love you, but who allowed you to sleep around with another man?"


    Tian Dong glared at Long Shen. This guy was truly crazy, heartless, and merciless.


    "If you think I am that detestable because I don''t look like James Grind at all, then there is nothing I can do. I can''t help you. Leave me alone, and go die for how many times you want. I don''t care."


    ''I don''t care.''


    ''I don''t care¡­''


    That sentence echoed in Long Shen''s ears, and it somehow hit his conscience.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 80%.]

 Chapter 306: B2.9

    Long Shen watched how Tian Dong was trying to help his date. He hurriedly called the ambulance while the restaurant waitresses and guards only watched in fear because they were afraid to get involved with Long Shen.


    "Aaron, are you okay?" Tian Dong asked Aaron Xu.


    "I¡ªI''m okay, just got hurt a bit¡­" Aaron said. He knew he got hurt badly because Long Shen had enormous strength, but he was with his date today. It would be


    so unmanly of him to said that he got hurt badly.


    Tian Dong propped Aaron Xu after the ambulance arrived outside. The passed Long Shen, who was standing in silence. Long Shen caught Tian Dong''s hand before he left. He glared at Tian Dong and threatened, "I don''t like you, but that doesn''t mean that you can run around freely. I will forgive you if you drop that guy now and come with me. "


    Tian Dong glared back at Long Shen and chuckled sarcastically, "Then what are you going to do? Keep trying to find your James Grind by dating everyone? Your love for James Grind is only skin deep, and you think James Grind will like this?"


    "Long Shen, if James Grind is right here, right now, you know what he will say?"


    "Master Long¡­ I forgive you, and I always love you¡­"


    "But I hope we will never meet again because we hurt each other too much. Goodbye¡­ Master Long."


    Tian Dong perfectly mimicked James Grind''s last word to Long Shen, which made Long Shen petrified on the spot. James Grind brushed his arm so Long Shen would release him. He glared coldly at Long Shen and said, "I hope you can find your James Grind again in the future, Long Shen. No matter how bad he looks."


    Long Shen saw Tian Dong walked away, getting further from him until he entered the ambulance and left the scene. Long Shen was stunned, but his eyes didn''t leave the ambulance, which quickly drove away from the restaurant.


    "B¡ªBrother Long?" the young actor tried to approach Long Shen, but Long Shen just gave him a cold glare before he left the restaurant alone.


    Long Shen drove back to his apartment, he felt lost. Because for a split second, he thought he saw James Grind there, inside Tian Dong''s body.


    However, that person was not James Grind that he knew. He was not as gorgeous as James Grind. He didn''t act cute, didn''t act silly to get his attention. He also didn''t seem to be very innocent like James Grind.


    But that person¡­ felt real.


    As if both Tian Dong and James Grind, none of them were true, both men were just a character to play, and this person was the actor.


    And Long Shen had lost that person once more.


    Long Shen opened his wine cellar, but when he stared at the wine bottle he just picked up, he started to wonder what really happened the previous night. When Tian Dong was in his embrace, and he felt indescribable comfort.


    As if James Grind was here, but it was not him. It was Tian Dong the whole time.


    "Is that transmigration world real? Is James Grind real? Or he is also same as me¡­ a transmigrator¡­"


    Long Shen didn''t have a clue about anything right now. He just thought that he was the only transmigrator in that mafia world, and to meet James Grind again, he had to return there.


    But if James Grind was from that world, how could he come to his world? Was Tian Dong really telling the truth, or it was just a farce?


    But if it was a farce, how could Tian Dong know about James Grind, Long Zhen, his transmigration world, and many times Long Shen killed himself to meet James Grind again.


    Was it really just a dream or¡­


    "No, there is no way¡­" Long Shen clenched the wine bottle tightly. He shook his head, trying to deny this suspicion in his heart. Because he didn''t want that to happen.


    "If Tian Dong and James Grind are just characters played by the same person¡­"


    Long Shen''s face turned pale as his hand trembled. He dropped the wine bottle to the floor, and the bottle was shattered. Long Shen shook his head desperately, "NO, that is not happening. That is impossible!"


    Long Shen felt his heart was burning in pain. He didn''t know what to do with this pain that made him restless and crazy. Never in a million time he would think about cursing at his Jamie, let alone hurting him.


    If Tian Dong and James Grind was the same person, then¡­


    "NO! I WILL NEVER HURT MY JAMIE!" Long Shen denied it and reached out his phone again. He tried to call Tian Dong to confirm his suspicion.


    "Pick up! Pick up!" Long Shen yelled on the phone. But the long beep basically answered his plea.


    Not long after, Tian Dong blocked his number.


    "FUCK!" Long Shen threw the phone to the ground.


    He slumped on the sofa, covered his face with his palms. He tried to calm himself down and tried to find a reason, a reason so that he wouldn''t be so guilty.


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence. Maybe my Jamie is still in that world, maybe he is not a transmigrator, and everything is just fabricated by Tian Dong," Long Shen tried to convince himself that he didn''t just beat his loved one that he had been dying to meet again, calling him ugly and slapped him numerous times.


    But the more he tried to deny it, the more he was convinced that he fucked up real bad.


    "ARRGHH!" Long Shen ruffled his hair in frustration. He didn''t want to admit that he might have fucked up real bad to the point of no turning back.


    "NO! I did not hurt my Jamie! I will never hurt him!" unable to calm down his vexation, Long Shen started kicking and destroying all furniture inside his apartment. He didn''t want to admit that he had fucked up real bad.


    "ARGGHH!" Long Shen kicked his television, the last thing still intact in his apartment, and he slumped on the ground with a lost expression. He looked around and saw that he had destroyed almost everything in his apartment to channel his frustration.


    "Was I always this crazy?" Long Shen asked himself.


    Long Shen turned his head to look at himself in the reflection of the wall mirror. He saw a deranged man, loss of his path and identity, with his sanity slowly crumbled.


    Yet, he didn''t care much about all this.


    Because what he cared for right now was to confirm whether James Grind and Tian Dong was the same person or not.


    Long Shen remembered that he had a shooting tomorrow evening. Tian Dong was his assistant manager. He should be present tomorrow evening. He could confront Tian Dong there and ask about this. He needed to.


    "If he is my Jamie, there is no way he will leave me, right? He will return back to me because we are fated to be together¡­"


    "My Jamie will return back at me¡­" Long Shen tried to assure himself.

 Chapter 307: B2.10

    Aunty Yuanjun was swarmed with calls, lawyers, police, restaurant owners, directors, et cetera. Because they were demanding hush-hush money for what Long Shen did last night in the restaurant. Aunty Yuanjun tried to call Long Shen, but he didn''t answer.


    Because right now, Long Shen was still looking at himself in the vanity.


    Long Shen was handsome, very handsome in fact. His face was very similar to the overbearing Long Zhen, so he was often cast as a domineering male lead in romance drama. He was tall, with a broad shoulder and great strength.


    He also had magnetic eyes that would hypnotize everyone.


    But for now, he kept on fixing his hair because he wanted to look his best. He believed by looking his best, Tian Dong would come at him with a tail wagging behind his back. Nobody would be able to resist his charm. He was sure of it.


    For the first time, Long Shen felt this sense of crisis. He was afraid that Tian Dong wouldn''t accept him. No matter how handsome he was, he was worried that Tian Dong would just dismiss him and leave.


    In order to assure himself, he cleared his doubt by saying, "I need to look good, and Tian Dong would return to me. And then¡­ I can determine whether he and James Grind is the same person or not."


    Long Shen used his car to drive to the shooting location. As expected, when he arrived there, he saw Tian Dong was busy talking with a security guard while writing down the detail of the shoot for his actor, just like what an assistant manager usually did.


    Long Shen approached them and pushed the security guard, "You are coming with me," Long Shen said while dragging Tian Dong, who was stunned. The security guard was confused with Long Shen''s behaviour because that young man said he was not here for Long Shen.


    Long Shen dragged Tian Dong to his room on the eleventh floor and locked the door.


    "We are finally alone," Long Shen said. He walked towards Tian Dong, who was still standing silly. After he stood in front of Tian Dong, he leaned and whispered, ''Now you can tell me everything, my beloved.''


    Hearing that, Tian Dong immediately reacted by pushing Long Shen away from him. He went straight to the door, but when he wanted to leave, the door was locked. He glared at Long Shen, who teased him with the dangling key on his hand.


    "You need to answer me first before leaving."


    "What? What do you want?" Tian Dong glared at Long Shen.


    "Why are you so hostile to me anyway? Aren''t you my assistant manager? Why are you talking to your boss like that?" Long Shen said. He slowly approached Tian Dong, who again reacted by pushing Long Shen away.


    "I''m not your assistant manager anymore," Tian Dong said.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "I quit. I am Aaron Xu''s assistant manager now," Tian Dong said. He looked at Long Shen, full of ridicule and continued, "You think this world revolves around you? I have my own life, and I choose not to have anything to do with you anymore."


    [Pupa: Technically, this world does revolve around him.]


    [Ssshh! I''m dramatic here! Don''t ruin my concentration!]


    "You¡­ leave me?" Long Shen asked. He couldn''t believe that Tian Dong really dared to quit as his assistant manager. "How much he paid you? I will pay more¡ª"


    "This is not about money," Tian Dong said. "Long Shen, I am not going to do anything with someone who doesn''t appreciate me."


    "But¡­ you are supposed to be with me. We are supposed to be¡ª"


    "¡ªTogether?" Tian Dong snipped. He chuckled mirthlessly, and his mirthless chuckle turned into a tasteless laugh. He laughed at Long Shen, who still couldn''t think straight.


    "You are so funny, Long Shen. You beat me to near death. You slapped me, pushed me, and mocked me as ugly. Do you think I will return back to you with a tail-wagging behind my back? Do you think this is a rom-com where everything you do will be excused?"


    "Is it because of that guy from last night? Did he tell you something?" Long Shen clenched his first. "I should have break his jaw¡­"


    "IT''S NOT ABOUT ANYONE! IT''S ABOUT YOU, YOU PSYCHO!" Tian Dong yelled, full of frustration. "YOU ARE THE PROBLEM!"


    "You abused me! Someone who just wants to help you! I am also a human with a heart, Long Shen! Not your ragdoll to vent your frustration!" Tian Dong yelled desperately. He was already fed up with Long Shen and his craziness.


    "You said you love James Grind, but all you care about is his gorgeous appearance! Do you think James Grind will like that? Your love for him is just skin deep! You are a shallow scum!"


    Long Shen watched how Tian Dong vented his frustration and hurt. Although Tian Dong didn''t have the face of his Jamie, his facial expression, frustration, and hurt¡­


    It was too similar to his Jamie.


    But maybe, he was too late to realize it.


    "¡­ Jamie¡­ is that really you?" Long Shen asked carefully, afraid to hear the truth.


    "Have you ever think for once? You killed James Grind for fourteen cycles until you feel something is different in your fourteenth cycle, and then you fell in love with him."


    "We''ve restarted that transmigration world few times, but I retained my memory as I transmigrated with you. Do you think I got that by coincidence?"


    "And the fact that I know everything as Tian Dong. Do you think everything is by coincidence? Long Shen, I returned here because I want to help you."


    Long Shen''s face paled. He struggled to even swallow his saliva, "So you are¡­"


    Tian Dong looked at Long Shen with a cold gaze, and he grinned, "I am someone else that you don''t know, Long Shen. I am both Tian Dong and James Grind that you loved but abused to vent your irrational anger."


    "My real name is Bai Yunyu. And I don''t want to do anything with you."


    [Pupa: Alert! Alert! The Host''s real identity has been revealed! Commencing restart program in one hour!]


    [Meh, I don''t care. Who knows, I got lucky and skipped this world after the restart, then I went straight to the next world.]


    It took a while for Long Shen to finally accept what he did was extremely toxic and wrong. He had to admit that he was too focused on James Grind and his gorgeousness. He forgot how he fell in love with James Grind in the fourteenth cycle of his transmigration because that James Grind was different from the previous 13 James Grinds.


    So, Long Shen finally realized that he was not in love with James Grind. He fell in love with the transmigrator inside James Grind.


    He fell in love with Bai Yunyu.


    [Pupa: Ding! Ragemeter decreases to 50%.]


    "I¡­ I''ve fucked up real bad¡­ I''m so¡ª"


    "I won''t accept your cheap apology, you scum."


    Long Shen wanted an apology, but he knew he didn''t deserve it. What he could do right now was to accept his punishment no matter how painful it would be. Long Shen, with his body trembled and ghastly expression, asked Yunyu, "What can I do to get your forgiveness?"


    Yunyu smiled, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes. He stared coldly at Long Shen and replied with a ruthless request, "You can kill yourself a hundred times. Maybe I will forgive you after that."


    "Ok."


    Long Shen turned his back and immediately dashed to the window and jumped from the eleventh floor without hesitation.

 Chapter 308: B2.11 Die For You

    Long Shen turned his back and immediately dashed to the window and jumped from the eleventh floor without hesitation.


    Yunyu was shocked when Long Shen dashed and jumped from the window without hesitation. He ran towards Long Shen, "WAIT!"


    He wanted to catch Long Shen before he jumped. But Yunyu was too late. He could only see how Long Shen fell from the eleventh floor. Long Shen smiled at Yunyu, who actually tried to catch him. It gave hope in his heart.


    ''At least, Bai Yunyu still has some care in me. He still tries to catch me, right? So he is not completely heartless¡­'' Long Shen thought. He closed his eyes as he felt his body was getting heavier.


    ''I will meet you again, Bai Yunyu, after one hundred deaths¡­'' Long Shen said.


    ''Please return back to me after I finished your request, okay? I love you, Bai Yunyu¡­''


    SPLAT!


    Everyone in the hotel lobby watched in horror when they saw a man fell from the eleventh floor. People screamed when they saw this horrible sight, but Yunyu only saw this in shock, unable to utter anything.


    Yunyu slumped on the ground, not knowing what to do after this.


    Pupa said nothing because it knew this was Yunyu''s problem with his pettiness and vengeful nature. After Pupa transmigrated with Yunyu many times, Pupa realized that Yunyu could be very childish, vindictive, petty, and had a bad focus.


    "He¡­ he really did it¡­" Yunyu uttered weakly.


    "Of course, Bai Yunyu, Long Shen deserves every pain that he got. He cheated on you 79 times, beat you to near death, insulted your appearance. He is a horrible man," Pupa said.


    "Yes¡­ but¡­ but I don''t want to be the source of his death like this¡­" Yunyu said. His lips trembled as he tried to contain this strange guilt. "I was just trying to torment him. I¡­ I want him to feel the same pain that he inflicted on me. Because I want to satisfy myself¡­"


    "Now he got it, a hundred times more," Pupa replied.


    "H¡ªHow about our restart? We can restart this world or something? We need to stop his loop of deaths!" Yunyu said.


    "We cannot do restart anymore," Pupa informed.


    "Huh? Why?!"


    "Just like that agent/mafia world, Long Shen has the ability to rewind time instantly after his death. So we cannot restart with my system because Long Shen''s restart will happen in three¡­ two¡­ one."


    Yunyu saw everything around them started to crumble, and an explosion happened out of nowhere.


    Yunyu opened his eyes and saw that he was floating in the buffer dimension again. A dimension acted like a rest area for Yunyu, so he could rest for a bit before transmigrating.


    "Ah, turns out, we can actually skip him," Pupa was also surprised by this. "Maybe this is also Long Shen''s wish."


    "What do you mean?" Yunyu asked.


    Pupa opened a screen that showed Long Shen killing himself many times, but with a bitter smile on his face. What made it even more tragic was that he always killed himself in front of Tian Dong.


    "Long Shen wanted to fulfil your request of a hundred deaths so he can be forgiven. Because of that, we cannot enter this backup world at all to intervene in his will," Pupa informed.


    "We cannot enter his world at all?!" Yunyu''s expression turned aghast. He didn''t know his petty word could turn into a big disaster like this. "So we cannot do anything until he finished 100 deaths?!"


    "Yes, as the master of the world, Long Shen''s determination to gain your forgiveness beats my ability to transmigrate. So he kicked and blocked us out of his world and would pull us back when he finally finished a hundred deaths."


    ¡­


    Yunyu watched Long Shen on the screen, with his desperate cry, tying Tian Dong on the chair and said, "My beloved, this¡­ this is my eleventh death. I¡­ I promise you that I will kill myself a hundred times, and then you will return back to me, right?"


    Long Shen gently kissed Tian Dong of that world, who was obviously not Bai Yunyu. Long Shen felt the same disgust when he kissed random people. He spat on the floor after kissing Tian Dong. "You are not him! You are not my James Grind, not my Tian Dong! You are not my Bai Yunyu!"


    BANG!


    Long Shen shot himself in the head and to complete his eleventh death.


    Yunyu watched in horror. He couldn''t imagine the pain of experiencing a hundred deaths over and over. It was even worse than his previous suicide to meet James Grind again. Because James Grind gave him hope after his death.


    But Bai Yunyu only gave Long Shen despair, neverending despair.


    "I¡­ I only make everything worse," Yunyu admitted, full of guilt.


    "Yes, you do," Pupa affirmed. It didn''t want to sugarcoat Yunyu''s fault. His pettiness had caused even worse pain for Long Shen. "But don''t you think that he deserves it after what he did to you?"


    "He deserves to be punished! But not this kind of punishment! This is simply crazy!" Yunyu yelled desperately. "C¡ªCan''t you find another way so we can jump there? I need to help him. I don''t want him to actually do a hundred deaths!"


    "We cannot. We are blocked," Pupa said. "Aren''t you the one who requested this? Why are you pulling back now?"


    "BECAUSE I SAID THAT OUT OF SPITE! I DIDN''T EXPECT HE WOULD ACTUALLY DO IT!"


    "It''s too late now. It will take a while until we can return back to this backup world. What we can do right now is¡­ to jump in the next world."


    Yunyu looked to nonchalant Pupa, "How could you be so heartless, Pupa?! Oh my god, can''t you see that Long Shen is suffering terribly right now?!"


    "It is not my fault that he is like that. I''m just giving you the only thing we can do right now is to jump to the next world while waiting for Long Shen to finish and allows us to return back. That''s what we can do right now."


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu was in a terrible mood right now. He didn''t know if he could do this after so much guilt in his heart. He didn''t expect his petty words could literally torture someone like this.


    But if Long Shen really blocked him from entering until he finished that crazy request, then there was nothing they could do.


    Yunyu looked at Pupa. He took a deep breath and asked, "What is the next world?"


    "We have two choices, Ancient China and Showbiz Idol world. The next should be Ancient China with Huang Shu in it, but¡­" Pupa reread the plot of Ancient China and refused. "I believe you cannot take this world for now."


    "Why?"


    "Because in your state of disorder right now, you will definitely mess everything in that world. I suggest you go in this idol world first to calm your mind and heart."


    Yunyu glanced at the screen again, Long Shen restarted his backup world after his eleventh suicide, and he was about to do the next willingly. He clenched his fist and looked away, "Let''s go to that world you preferred first, Pupa. After we finished it, I hope we can return back to save Long Shen."


    "Understandable, let''s go," Pupa said. It set up the transmigration setting, and Yunyu hugged Pupa.


    Poof!


    They jumped to the next world.

 Chapter 309: 11.1 HOT DEBUT: BXB69!

    "Leader, leader, are you alright?"


    "Urgh¡­" Yunyu felt his head had been hit by a hammer, and his body was broken into pieces. He felt his body had been strained too much. Yunyu opened his eyes and saw four other men surrounding him worriedly.


    "Hyung, if you are too tired, you should rest first," the handsome man with a slightly effeminate face said. He looked ethereal, even without makeup. He was obviously the soft visual of the group.


    Yunyu glanced at the name tag plastered on this beautiful man''s chest,


    Kim Kyong, with the stage name ''Kyong''.


    "Ah, I am alright¡­" Yunyu said although he was definitely not alright. His body had been beaten and strained all over. He tried to get up, but his leg was too weak that he fell again.


    A muscular man caught Yunyu before his body hit the ground, "Hyung, I really think it''s no good for you to stay like this."


    Yunyu looked up and saw a man with sharp feature and a chiselled jawline, the hunk of the group.


    Im Jae-Hwa, with the stage name ''Jay.''


    "I¡ªI am really alright¡­" Yunyu said. He struggled to get up. This time, his leg could stand, but he couldn''t move his leg because both were cramped.


    A pair of twins suddenly caught his arms to prop him, one had a dyed blonde hair, and one hard a dyed blue hair, "Hyung, you have been working too hard, please take care of yourself." The twin with blonde hair said.


    "Yes, you may be the leader, but that doesn''t mean that you cannot rest," the other twin with blue hair added.


    Nam Taeyang, stage name ''Taeyang.''


    And Nam Taesa, stage name ''Taesa.''


    [Wow, what is this! I got attacked by so many visuals! All of them are so handsome!]


    [Pupa: Are you feeling better now?]


    [A bit, hehe. You know me the best Pupa, I''m in a terrible mood, and this really helps to light up my mood!]


    [Pupa: Okay, spicy chicken host, go do your thing. You can do it.]


    [Wait, you haven''t told me what is this world about.]


    [Pupa: Isn''t it obvious already? You are in an idol showbiz world. You are the leader of a newly debuted group called BXB69 with five members ages 17 to 20. Your name is Kim Haneul, with the stage name of Han. Your position is leader, centre, and lead vocal.]


    [Pupa: The most beautiful one is Kim Kyong, his position is visual, maknae, and main vocal.]


    [Pupa: that handsome hunk there is Im Jae-Hwa, stage name Jay. His position is the main dancer and subvocal.]


    [Pupa: and the twins are Nam Taeyang and Nam Taesa, their positions are the same, lead dancers and rappers.]


    [So, the members are Han, Jay, Taeyang and Taesa, and Kyong, right?]


    [Pupa: Indeed. You are also the oldest. You are twenty years old already.]


    Yunyu looked at his group members. All of them were young, vigorous, and full of hope. They were what we called a rookie group. But since there were too many new groups debuting every year, a new rookie from an unknown entertainment company was doomed from the beginning.


    And that was what happened with BXB69 right now.


    They came from an unknown company that would not survive after two or three years. But all of them were very dedicated to their work, and Kim Haneul was the most reliable leader.


    He barely slept every day because he always tried to perfect their dance move with Jay. Train and harmonize his vocal with the maknae, Kyong. Group training because he was the centre, working in a caf¨¦ as a barista to provide the group to eat, and promoting the group by himself.


    Of course, the other members also helped and worked as hard, but Haneul always got it the hardest.


    [Then, who is the master of this world, and what is the mission to get that 100% Breakmeter?]


    [Pupa: the master of this world is quite far from here, you will not meet him until you did your third show, in MBink, Music Bink. He will be there.]


    [So I assume his Breakmeter and Fatemeter are both zero?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [Pupa: Well, this world is a bit unique because to fill that Breakmeter, what you need to do is not actually entirely related to the master of the world.]


    [Pupa: to fill the Breakmeter, you have to successfully make BXB69 win the Daebak award. The most prestigious music award in South Korea. Though, if you meet the master of the world later, I believe this will be achievable, at least it should be possible. Because right now, the future of BXB69 is so bleak because of your mediocre debut song, it is not ever charting in WaterMelon, one of the reliable music chart.]


    [¡­ wait, why do I feel like you are putting so much parody in it? Why can''t we just say Mbank, Daesang, Melon chart¡ª]


    [Pupa: Shush! Do you want to get copyrighted?!]


    [¡­ no.]


    [Pupa: then let''s just not make it harder for the author, he didn''t want to get copyrighted, you know.]


    [Oh, you mean your spicy-chicken author? Hehe, wonder if we can get him to trouble.]


    Haneul smiled at his members and nodded, "Maybe I do need a bit of rest. I need to sleep for an hour, then we can practice again."


    "No! You need to rest for the whole day or two!" Kyong protested. He was really cute and fit that ideal beauty standard. Everything about his look was in perfect harmony. "Han Hyung, you really need to rest. You''ve been working too hard. Don''t worry, we can take care of ourselves while you sleep!"


    "Yes, Hyung!" the other members affirmed.


    Haneul felt guilty for leaving his group to practice alone, especially since their next show on Mbink would be three days left. But his body really couldn''t handle it.


    "I¡­ I will rest for a day and return back healthy. Please take care, guys," Haneul said while he walked away from the training room. Other members looked at Haneul''s back, and they sighed.


    "We need to train harder. We can''t let Haneul Hyung take care of everything," Taeyang said.


    "Yes! We can do this!" Taesa added.


    "BXB69, GO, GO, GO!" they yelled to encourage themselves and started the dance practice again because they wanted to do a variation of their dance to excite their small fanbase and viewers in MBink later.


    Yunyu rested on his bed in this cramped ''dorm.'' It was not really a dorm though, it was basically an unused practice room inside their company floor, which was turned into their dorm, with five mattresses on the floor, five small wardrobes and their shoes stacked near the door. They also only had one bathroom inside this dorm.


    Yunyu looked up and talked with Pupa, "This world will be challenging because it is tough to actually gain success in this field. Since many new groups are debuting every year. We are just a nugu rookie also¡­"


    "Well, that''s the mission. Try to make it come true."


    "Then, what is the reason why BXB69 needs to succeed to save the world? Is there a life-threatening situation?"


    "Not really. This is a challenging world nonetheless, right? I just read your brain and saw that you also have an unfulfilled dream to be an idol, but since you are not really good at dancing and singing in your real world, you decided to chase the career as an actor instead. With Haneul''s innate skill, you should be able to be a good idol with hard work and perseverence."


    "So this world really is a recreational world," Yunyu thought. "Well, let''s just hope nothing wrong will happen here."

 Chapter 310: 11.2

    Haneul woke up after resting for almost the whole day. He looked to his left and right and saw all his members was sleeping right now.


    Haneul sighed and checked his phone,


    03.00 a.m.


    Haneul stretched his body and cracked his bone before he got up and went to the bathroom. Based on his schedule, he should be training again right now since he spent almost ten hours of sleep.


    Haneul wore his training pants and t-shirt, then he went to the dance studio on the same floor to start rehearsing himself.


    However, when he was about to enter the dance studio, he heard the sound of their song being played inside. Haneul frowned and pushed the door open.


    ''So give it to me, baby,


    I''m here to punish you, beauty.


    I''m here to be your doom, baby.''


    He saw Jay was dancing sharply according to the music. His body popped at the right moment, and his great body isolation made a movement that looked both powerful and fluid, like an ocean wave that came crushing towards you. His movement really had a long-lasting impact on them.


    Han watched in awe as Jay finished his dance with a cool pose. He looked tired but still had enormous energy. His chest was rising up and down because he danced for so long, but right now, what Han doing was feasting on this handsome eye candy.


    Jay was the tallest of them all, boasting 190 cm in height, and he was quite muscular. He had sharp eyes that could definitely make people squeal. Although Kyong was the real visual of the group, Han found himself to be liking Jay''s visual more. Because he looked strong and masculine, something that Han really liked as a personal preference.


    But Jay was the least popular of them all because he was mostly quiet and just stuck around Han without saying anything. He didn''t seem to care much about popularity since all he wanted to do was dance.[Pupa, what is the popularity ranking of BXB69 right now?]


    [Pupa: You know that ranking popularity might hurt the members, right?]


    [But I want to know~]


    [Pupa:¡­ Han is the most popular, he is an all-rounder centre that is just good with everything, and his visual is no joke also. The second most popular is Kyong, because of his angelic voice and perfect visual, third and fourth are the twins, Taeyang and Taesa, because of their quirkiness, and last is Jay.]


    [So my prediction is correct, Jay is the least popular. Although, for me, he is actually the best looking.]


    [Pupa: It''s because of his attitude. He is a nonchalant, stone-faced, quiet guy. So it is hard to get close to him, especially with his posture. He looks intimidating for many fans. Still a great dancer, though.]


    Haneul approached Jay, who sat on the floor after a long dancing session. Jay looked in Han''s direction and smiled, "Hyung, I thought you are sleeping."


    "Well, I thought you are sleeping," Han laughing and sat beside Jay. "It''s already three in the morning, I know that you are very passionate about dancing, but you can''t strain your body."


    Jay chuckled and rubbed Haneul''s hair, "No, Hyung. As the main dancer and choreographer, I need to make everything perfect for our performance. This one is on MBink! I''ve posted on our fansite, and our fans said they would come to cheer us! Of course, we need to be perfect for them!"


    Jay reminisced about the time before he joined BXB69. He was the one with the shortest trainee time, only one year. That was because he was a street dancer before the company noticed him.


    How did the company notice him? Through Haneul, of course.


    "I remember when you said that you want me to be in this boy group because you need a capable dancer. I thought you are crazy at that time," Jay said.


    "Why? Because I keep on following you?" Han asked with a laugh.


    "Because you keep saying that we can make it as five, and we will be the best boyband in the country, I really thought you are crazy at that time," Jay answered with a smile.


    "Then, what about now? You still think I''m crazy?"


    "Yes, but the difference is¡­" Jay looked at Han''s eyes full of meaning, "I don''t mind joining your craziness. It''s fun."


    "Wha¡ª"


    Jay hurriedly got up and left the surprised Han. He went to play another music on his phone and returned back to Han, "Let''s practice again."


    "Sure¡­ but this is Trouble Maker, by Trouble Maker. It''s a sexy duo song¡­" Han said.


    "Yeah, and?" Jay asked nonchalantly. The beats started, and he extended his hand. "You don''t want to practice? This song is perfect for making our move smoother." Jay persuaded.


    Haneul sighed and reached Jay''s arm, and they were ready for their practice.


    [Song: Trouble Maker, by Trouble Maker.]


    Han and Jay started dancing through the song. They practised this song a few times. Since both of them liked this song, it was not hard to synchronize. There was only one thing that Han complained about every single time, though.


    "Why am I always the one dancing as the woman?" Han complained but still followed the song beat as Jay grabbed his ass licentiously, even went as far as fondling it a bit. "Y¡ªYour hands!"


    Jay laughed while dancing through the beat, "This is part of the dance move, remember?"


    "But I''m not that sexy Hyuna-Nim!" Han protested. Jay seemed to ignore it and held Haneul''s hips with his strong hands while controlling it like a joystick. "Damn it, Jay!"


    Jay laughed harder. He seemed to get energized and happier, "You are always protesting when dancing this with me, but you never try to take charge as the man. I''m starting to wonder if you actually enjoy dancing the woman part more."


    "I¡ªI''m not!" Han protested. But they continued enjoying the dance until the last part when the woman extended her hand up, and the man would trail his nose through her hands up to her cheek.


    Han extended his hand, and Jay trailed his nose to kiss Han''s hand from the tip of his fingers, wrist, arm, up to his cheek. Han thought Jay wouldn''t do anything crazy, but Jay actually kissed his cheek, leaving Han stunned.


    Han paused for a moment, and then he glanced at Han, "W¡ªWhat was that for?"


    "Huh? Why are you asking that? It''s just a kiss from me," Jay replied with an innocent smile.


    "B¡ªBut you don''t need to actually kiss me!"


    "Well, I just feel like it," Jay shrugged lightly. "Why are you so pressed, Hyung? Is it because I''m all sweaty? We kissed many times, and you never protested once."


    ¡­


    [¡­ Pupa, come here and let me ask you something.]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [What is the relationship between Jay and me aside from that we are in the same boygroup?]


    [Pupa: You two have been dating for almost a year now. Jay agreed to join this boy group because he is attracted to you and would stick around you to support whatever you are doing. Yeah, you shouldn''t be surprised when he kissed you again later, because you are his boyfriend.]


    [I''m his whaaaaaaaaaat?]

 Chapter 311: 11.3

    [I''m his whaaaaaaaaaat?]


    [Pupa: You are his boyfriend. Why are you so surprised with this anyway? Idol dating is not uncommon. Besides, you are dating your own groupmate. It should be a lot easier to hide your dating secret than dating a random person out there.]


    [But he is not the master of the world! This will be messy!]


    [Pupa: Well, a breakup is not uncommon in idol dating life, right? You can break up with him once you meet the master of the world.]


    [If only it''s that easy. Why are you keep putting us in a difficult love triangle situation anyway? In previous worlds, I just need to handle the main lead''s love interest. But after that ninth world with Urduk and Elduin, you keep pitting me in difficult scenarios!]


    [Pupa: That is intentional, of course.]


    Pupa circled around Yunyu and continued with a nonchalant tone.


    [Pupa: I intentionally stacked easier worlds in your earlier transmigrations, so you can learn. Imagine if you start with Long Zhen/Long Shen''s world? Or Urduk and Elduin''s world? You might never make it out alive. You should thank me.]


    [You are also the one who said that I don''t need to worry about Fatemeter, but what we see here, huh? So many worlds depend on the Fatemeter.]


    [Pupa: I just didn''t expect you actually able to fill it up. Don''t blame me because you look and act incompetent most of the time.]


    [Pupa: Anyway, just act natural as a couple. I''m going to watch some Sailormoon in my free time, Adieu.]


    Haneul gulped when Jay said that they were dating. It wouldn''t be so problematic if they were not idols. Because idol dating rumour could be the end of their career. Not helping the fact that they were both men.


    If the public knew they were two men dating¡­


    Haneul shook his head. He started weighing whether to break up with Jay right now to avoid further conflict or wait until later.


    ''If I break up with him now, Jay would definitely get devastated, and his mental state will affect the team performance. We cannot afford to mess up in performance no matter what!'' Haneul thought. After further consideration, he cleared his throat and smiled at Jay.


    "I was just surprised you would kiss me so suddenly. Also, you stink! Go take a bath and rest!" Han said to Jay. Jay smiled and stole a kiss from Han''s cheek for the second time before running back to their dorm to take a bath.


    Yunyu sighed because he didn''t know what to do with his relationship with Jay. There was also nothing wrong with their relationship, so they couldn''t just break up for no reason.


    Yunyu called Pupa again, "Pupa, come here."


    Pupa materialized unwillingly in front of Yunyu, "What? I''m watching Sailormoon right now!"


    "Aish, you can watch that later!" Yunyu yelled annoyedly. "At least tell me the identity of the main lead!"


    "Fine, his name is Lee Yongsun. He is a successful young businessman at the age of twenty-eight. He is currently thinking about investing in a boy group. That''s why I said you should show your best in that Mbink performance because he will be a guest there. This is the one and only chance. Either you make it, or you restart it.


    "Wow, Pupa, totally not giving me pressure at all," Yunyu said. He looked at the door and complained, "What about Jay, though? I don''t know how to break up with him!"


    "That is quite surprising," Pupa responded. "I thought you will be drooling over Jay''s handsomeness and forget about the mission instantly. You grow up, at last."


    "That''s because I don''t want to mess this world! I feel like the world after Urduk, and Elduin''s world is very challenging, all of it. And I won''t believe this is a recreational world," Pupa squinted suspiciously. "You are not pitting me against something, right?"


    "This world is more challenging because of the current situation of debuting an idol group. Other than that, there is nothing much," Pupa informed. "I will leave now, don''t call me again."


    Pop!


    Yunyu was left alone again. He sighed and continued practising alone in his dance room.


    ***


    "Alright, guys. We only have two days before we do our first show in Mbink! This is our debut in Mbink, one of the most prestigious music show! We need to be perfect!" Haneul was briefing the members before practice.


    They would do the final rehearsal tomorrow on the stage, and it would be a disaster if they couldn''t get it right.


    "One.. two¡­ three¡­"


    Their practice lasted for hours nonstop until it was time for dinner. Other than Haneul and Jay, none of them actually worked. So as the oldest, Haneul worked the most and Jay also helped to provide for their food.


    "I bought five jajangmyeon for us," Han said. He bought three portions of Jajangmyeon and shared them together in one big bowl for all of them.


    Taeyang and Taesa looked at each other and said, "Hyung, we are sorry for being your burden¡­"


    Kyong also felt guilty for being provided too much, "PD-Nim should give us enough allowance to eat for a month. The money he gives us monthly barely covers our food for two weeks. It forces you and Jay Hyung to work. Ah, I don''t want to eat instant ramyeon every single day!"


    "Hush! just enjoy the food," Haneul said, afraid the manager might hear them and report it to the PD-Nim and CEO.


    They were just the bottom of the barrel anyway. Although the company had invested a lot in them, they would disband and full of debt if they couldn''t find success in one or two years. This was their only chance to succeed, and Han didn''t want anyone to mess it up.


    Jay glanced at his boyfriend, who worked so hard every day for all of them. Although Jay also worked, it was not as hard as Haneul. Jay silently slid his hand and gently caressed Haneul''s hand.


    Han responded by giving a side-glance at Jay and gave him a smile of tacit understanding. They were dating for a while right now, but they hadn''t told anyone yet, not even their members. Because they didn''t know if their members would accept a gay couple as their teammates.


    Besides, they didn''t know what their manager, PD, and CEO would say when they knew there was a gay couple in BXB69.


    Well, mostly in Haneul''s worry, though. Jay cared less about what people thought about them. They didn''t care if people would call him gay or something, but Han was someone who cared a lot about reputation and image.


    Han got a message after dinner, a message from Jay.


    *Jaybird: When will you announce our relationship? At least to our group.''


    *Haneul: When we are ready. Jay, don''t be too hasty.*


    *Jaybird: Whatever you say, Hyung. I just love you so much, so I can get a bit impatient.*


    *Haneul: I love you too.*


    Han stared at Jay, who was sitting across him. Jay had a smile on his face while nudging on Han''s feet with his toes. It made Han even more hesitant to break up because Jay really was a good boyfriend so far.


    ''I really hope nothing goes wrong.''

 Chapter 312: 11.4

    BXB69 came out of their car and walked straight to the backstage. Today was their last rehearsal because tomorrow would be their show. The manager led them to their space to wait for their queue before it was their time to rehearse on stage.


    "Alright, guys, relax and do it like we usually do in our dorm, okay?" Haneul said to his members. The other members nodded and practised on their own.


    Jay glanced at Haneul, who was busy looking at the screen, showing their fellow rookie group and sunbaes or senior group rehearsing one by one according to their queue. BXB69 was the second last, which was a good number, thanks to their manager.


    Jay walked towards Haneul and brushed his hand, a simple gesture to show his affection secretly. "Are you nervous, Hyung?" Jay asked.


    Han smiled at Jay and replied, "Kind of. This is a big music show, after all, we might get a good amount of new fans from this."


    Jay gently intertwined their fingers. He tried to reassure Han, "I will always support you, dong worry, Hyung."


    Han felt a bit guilty, then he asked, "Jay, do you love this group?"


    "Hm? Of course, I do, but I love you more. Since you want this group to succeed and become an idol, I will support you, Hyung. Don''t worry, I don''t demand much except for your loyalty," Jay said with a smile on his face.


    [Oh damn it!]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [I don''t know how to break up with Jay! He is just too good! Why aren''t you the master of the world, Jay!]


    [Pupa: Just say that you are pregnant with another man''s baby.]


    [Ha, funny.]


    Kyong was wandering around aimlessly until he saw Han Hyung and Jay Hyung were holding hands together while watching the stage cam. He squinted suspiciously. Honestly, he had the hunch that Han Hyung and Jay Hyung were dating but kept it a secret because they didn''t want to get discovered.


    And that feeling only got stronger once he peeked Jay Hyung scrolling through his gallery on his phone, full of their photos together like a couple. Kyong didn''t have a problem with them dating because he believed Han Hyung was overworked to provide for them and keeping the group together.


    But he always thought that Jay Hyung was too sticky with Han Hyung. And he was worried if someone else outside of the group saw their relationship and spread rumours.


    Kyong barged in, "Hyung, what are you doing here?"


    Han and Jay released their hands immediately and acted as if nothing happened.


    "We are just watching the rehearsal," Han said, added with Jay nodding in agreement. Kyong had a grin on his face but said nothing about their intimacy.


    "I see," Kyong said. "Hyung, I just saw a man walking around in each group space accompanied by Music Bink''s CEO and many other men! He is so tall and looks so intimidating though, maybe he will also see our group¡ª"


    Kyong paused and was stunned when he saw the man they were talking about was standing in front of their space. All members were tense and confused at the same time. They didn''t know this man, but he was accompanied by MBink''s PD and CEO, so he must be a very important guest.


    "Ah, this one is just another rookie group, BXB69, Sir," the PD-Nim said to this unfamiliar man. He looked at the members nonchalantly and nodded. He was tall, really tall actually, around 190 centimetres. He had a well-built body inside that clean black suit. He had an overbearing, intimidating aura that made everyone tense.


    The man checked the members one by one, from Taeyang, Taesa, Kyong, Jay, and¡­ Han.


    His gaze stopped at Han, seemingly trying to perceive something, "You, who is your name?" the man asked.


    Han was intimidated by such man, but he collected his courage and answered, "Y¡ªYes, sir, my name is Kim Haneul, the leader of my group, BXB69, we consist of¡ª"


    "I just need your name," the man interrupted. Han silenced immediately and lowered his head. Jay saw how intimidated Han was, so he stood in front of Han and hid him behind his back to give a sense of security for Han.


    The man noticed this and just chuckled. He seemed uninterested and walked away, continuing his tour around other groups.


    All of them breathed a sigh of relief. Because that guy was terrifying and intimidating.


    "Who is that guy?" Taesa asked.


    "Yeah, he looks like someone important," Taeyang added.


    "I asked my friend in Kakao, and he said that guy is called Lee Yongsun. He has a mysterious background, but rumour said he is very rich and thinking about investing in a Kpop group. Though, he will probably choose a popular group instead because it is safer with good return," Kyong informed after reading his chat.


    "Are you okay, Hyung?" Jay looked at Han worriedly. Han gulped and nodded.


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [GODDAMN, THAT MAN IS SO HANDSOME AND TALL, I''M MELTING!]


    [Pupa: Heh, I thought you can be a bit more resistant to hot hunk, but you are still weak as always.]


    [That is Lee Yongsun, right? The master of this world.]


    [Pupa: Yes, and he is here to see which group he will sponsor. Though, based on visual only, I don''t think he will pick your group.]


    [Heh, I will make sure that he picked my group, I will charm him!]


    "BXB69! Your turn!" the stage director called them to rehearse. They walked to the stage with the big name tag on their chest. Their music was playing, and they danced just like their practice.


    Because they were rookie, they didn''t slack off during training, and it showed. Their rehearsal was full of energy, and they finished the rehearsal in only one take.


    "Alright, all good! You guys can leave now¡ª" the stage director paused when a man suddenly approached him. He whispered something and pointed at the man sitting behind, Lee Yongsun.


    "Ah, yes, yes," the stage director readily agreed and directed BXB69. "All of you, start again!"


    "Yes!"


    They repeated the rehearsal, but strangely, the stage director kept telling them that something was wrong and asked them to repeat until to the point where they were exhausted. Han and Jay were still strong enough to dance, but Kyong''s face was already red.


    Han noticed how Kyong was getting exhausted. He asked the stage director, "Director-Nim, my maknae is too exhausted. Can he rest?"


    "Okay," the stage director agreed. "But continue with your rehearsal!"


    Their rehearsal continued until Taeyang and Taesa was too tired and excused themselves. Strangely, the stage director kept on saying repeat and repeat with only Han and Jay. After both of them were also exhausted, the stage director glanced at Lee Yongsun.


    Lee Yongsun gave out a nod, and the stage director finally said, "Ok, all good!"


    Han and Jay almost passed out due to exhaustion. Jay glared at Lee Yongsun, who was obviously taunting them. Lee Yongsun smiled at Jay with a mocking grin. Han, who noticed this, immediately covered Jay and bowed his back politely, "Thank you, Director-nim!"


    Han hurriedly pulled Jay out of the stage to avoid a conflict.


    Lee Yongsun stared at Han and Jay''s back, then he asked his secretary, "Names?"


    "Kim Haneul and Im Jaehwa, Sir."

 Chapter 313: 11.5

    [MBink Show Day.]


    Everyone was getting prepared for the show, including BXB69, ready with their debut in MBink or Music Bink, which was also their third show. Although they had two previous show performance, the prestige was not as great as MBink.


    "Hyung, I''m a bit nervous¡­" Kyong said while he continued rubbing his hand anxiously.


    Haneul held Kyong''s hand and said, "We can do this. Don''t worry, just give your best and do as usual, okay?"


    Haneul looked at his members and gave him a briefing, "We can do this, guys! BXB69, GO, GO, GO!"


    "BXB69, GO, GO, GO!" everyone cheered and waited until it was their turn. While they were waiting, there was a commotion from the entrance. A tall man towered above everyone appeared while looking down at the remaining groups who hadn''t performed.


    The man walked straight to BXB69''s space and stood straight in front of them.


    Everyone got tense, and as the leader, Haneul tried to be the spokesperson, "S¡ªSir, can we help you with something?"


    [Ohhh, damn! Dude, you are so hot! Pupa, every time I see this master of the world, I can''t help but to feel weak, wanting him to catch my body in his strong arm, and kissed me¡­ oh~ How handsome and gallant.]


    [Pupa: Stop daydreaming, at this rate, you will drool in front of him.]


    Lee Yongsun glanced at Haneul nonchalantly before scanning the rest of the member. He darted his eyes at Jay and said with a taunting tone, "I have little to no hope for your group, but I will see as a way to appreciate a collapsing rookie nugu group."


    Everyone was silenced when Mr. Lee Yongsun said that. Jay got triggered and ignited, knowing how much they practised. He clenched his fist, "You piece of shit!" he rushed towards Mr. Lee Yongsun about to teach him some lesson. Han immediately blocked him and pushed him back while bowing politely at Mr. Lee Yongsun.


    "S¡ªSir, I''m sorry for my band member''s attitude. It''s my fault for not being a good leader!" Han took the blame for Jay''s aggressiveness. Lee Yongsun looked down at Haneul and chuckled mockingly;


    "I have no interest with a plain joe like you," Lee Yongsun said, and he left them alone.


    Jay was cracking his knuckles. He tried hard to hold his anger because Haneul Hyung was holding him back, "Why are you holding me? I can beat that arrogant asshole!"


    "Shush!" Han immediately covered Jay''s mouth. "Don''t say something insulting. Remember, we are an idol, and he is a lot more powerful than us! Jay, control yourself for the team!"


    Jay was still angry, but Han Hyung''s words returned his logic again. He nodded silently while focusing on their performance soon.


    [Heh! That guy dares to call me plain joe! I will make sure he will fall head over heels after my performance!]


    ***


    Everyone was silent when they walked to the stage. They saw their fans who brought a banner for them. Han, Jay, Taeyang and Taesa, and Kyong got ready in their position, waiting for the music to start.


    [Song Suggestion: EXO ¨C Tempo. Yes, I also love EXO.]


    BXB69 ¨C Baby Beat.


    When the music started, they raised their heads, and Haneul opened the song as the centre.


    ~You mess up my beat, baby girl, so dance with me and follow my steps~


    Their formation extended with Han dancing in the middle. Soon, he got replaced with Kyong, ~I can''t believe you come to me at my lowest, baby girl. Come to my life and mess up my beat! So, take charge and take me closer to your heart~


    The fans were going wild because of their performance. Kyong had an extraordinary voice that shook everyone.


    Taeyang and Taesa took charge in pre-chorus.


    ~Baby girl, your beat is making my chest go up and down~


    ~This feeling is getting stronger every second~


    ~So take charge and dance~


    ~Just like how you lead my heart!~


    Han took the front position again and lead the chorus while dancing. The fans were getting wilder when Han was dancing in front. As the most popular member, he attracted everyone''s attention with his smooth dance, stable vocal, and handsome visual.


    ~Dance with me, my baby. I know you want it with me!~


    ~Dance with me, my baby. The dance floor is only for us!~


    Kyong took charge again and continued with the same lyric.


    After the chorus ended, Jay immediately took charge of his rap.


    ~Baby girl, this floor is for us, but I am the one in charge. You want me to flex, then so be it! Watch me dance while you sit in awe because this is the end. I will give you something you never have! Uh!~


    Jay showed his dancing skill by doing a breakdance as his solo part. The crowd roared, even more, watching them in awe. After Jay was done, Taeyang and Taesa took over again with pre-chorus.


    It was such a fantastic show for a rookie group, which showed how hard they practised and how talented they were.


    ***


    Lee Yongsun watched from the screen inside his room. He observed how BXB69 was actually a potential rookie that could shake up the industry but lacked funding. They didn''t have the best make up, nor did they have the best stage outfit.


    In fact, their no-makeup faces actually looked better, just like what Lee Yongsun saw yesterday.


    His eyes were glued on two figures, Kim Haneul and Im Jaehwa, with the stage names Han and Jay.


    "They are interesting," Lee Yongsun said to the CEO of Music Bink.


    "Mr. Lee Yongsun, do you want me to bring them after the show? But I thought you want to invest in the more popular and potential group because it''s less risky."


    "A change of plan can always happen, no?" Lee Yongsun grinned. "But I don''t need you to bring all of them. I just need you to bring one person."


    ***


    BXB69 finished their show with great success. Their fans were roaring crazy, and the crowds were also ignited to cheer on them. They left the stage and jumped around in the backstage.


    "We did it! We did great!" Kyong said while he jumped around happily.


    Taeyang and Taesa joined Kyong, and they were jumping around happily, while Han and Jay were looking at them like they were looking at their sons.


    "That was a great performance, Jay. You did great," Han praised sincerely.


    "I did it for you, Hyung. As long as you are happy," Jay replied with a smile. Honestly, it also felt good to perform in front of massive crowds like that, but it was even better when he looked back after his solo dance and saw Haneul Hyung was smiling proudly at him.


    [Pupa, I did great, right? Right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, you did. Thanks to Haneul''s innate dancing and singing skill.]


    [Hey, I also have talent!]


    [Pupa: You don''t even know how to sing well in other worlds.]


    [Ah, you are just envious of my gorgeousness, greatness, handsomeness, amazingness! Bet you, Lee Yongsun, will definitely summon me to his room after this! I will be getting that sponsor soon!]


    A man suddenly approached their manager, whispered something, and the manager nodded.


    The manager approached them, and he said, "Jay, Mr. Lee Yongsun wants to meet you, be good because this might be our most potential sponsor!"

 Chapter 314: 11.6

    "Jay, Mr. Lee Yongsun wants to meet you, be good because this might be our most potential sponsor!"


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden news, but the one who was stunned the most was Haneul. Well, to be more specific, Yunyu was shocked to the bone.


    [Wait, wait, wait, wait! Did I hear it wrong? Lee Yongsun picked Jay instead of me?!]


    [Pupa: You heard it right.]


    [But I am obviously so charming on the stage, why did he not pick me?! Did I do something wrong?]


    [Pupa: Maybe because Jay is more charming than you. If I am a human, I''d definitely Pick Jay over you, of course.]


    [Unacceptable, this is unacceptable!]


    Pupa was enjoying Yunyu''s inner mental breakdown. This was the first time the master of the world did not have a slight interest in Yunyu. Not even hatred, just a total nonchalant, which was refreshing to see.


    Jay was stunned. He glanced at Han, who also had the same expression, "Hyung¡­" Jay asked, unsure if he needed to go or not. Because truthfully, he didn''t like that Lee Yongsun guy a bit. He hated that guy for his arrogance, in fact.


    And he was sure that Lee Yongsun was up to no good by calling him like this.


    Han hurriedly fixed his expression and patted Jay''s back, "Jay, your performance is indeed incredible, your breakdance is amazing, Mr. Lee must be amazed by your work. Go meet him. Maybe he will give our group something good, okay?"


    Jay was hesitant. Honestly, if it was not because of Han Hyun''s persuasion, he wouldn''t even think twice about rejecting the offer. But Han Hyun knew the best. That was what Jay had in his heart.


    Thus, he braced himself and nodded, "Okay, Hyung. Since you say so."


    Jay followed Lee Yongsun''s subordinate to leave the backstage and went to the room reserved for Mr. Lee Yongsun.


    "Hyung, do you think everything will be alright?" Kyong asked Han.


    "Hm? Why?"


    "Because¡­" Kyong wanted to say that Jay seemed to hate Mr. Lee, but if Mr. Lee Yongsun wanted to do anything with Jay, as long as he said it, then Jay would definitely fall into Mr. Lee''s hand.


    ''What if Mr. Lee Yongsun does something unscrupulous to Jay Hyung? Han Hyung will definitely be heartbroken¡­"


    "N¡ªNothing, Hyung," Kyong shook his head and joined Taeyang and Taesa to rest in their space. Kyong glanced at Han Hyung, who stood alone, watching Jay Hyung''s back getting farther from him.


    ''Poor Han Hyung¡­''


    [NOOOOOOO!!!]


    [Pupa: What? Why are you screaming? You are so loud, you know that, right?]


    [I just¡­ I can''t accept this! How could my gorgeous, handsome, beautiful, amazing, charming self get beaten by Jay?! I bet they will be doing the *BEEP* and *BEEP* while *BEEP* without me! Goddamn this, I''m so envious!]


    [Pupa: And half an hour ago, you are worried that Jay might be heartbroken if you got summoned by Lee Yongsun, now you are envious of him. You are so unreliable.]


    [That was because I don''t want to break Jay''s heart! Now I am the one who got brokenhearted instead!]


    ***


    Jay followed the subordinate to a room with an expensive rug beneath their shoes. The subordinate walked behind a partition and then returned to Jay, "Mr. Lee Yongsun wants to meet you."


    Jay clenched his fist for a moment. He knew this guy was up to no good. But this was for his group¡­ and his beloved Han Hyung.


    Jay took a deep breath and walked behind the partition.


    Mr. Lee Yongsun was sitting on a velvet chair. He crossed his leg while he lit up his cigarette. He smoked once and blew up the smoke. His imposing and intimidating figure could really scare people or at least made them tense.


    "I heard you call me, Sir," Jay asked, neither arrogant nor humble. Jay didn''t want to be looked down and underestimated by this guy.


    Lee Yongsun chuckled mirthlessly when Jay seemed trying to challenge his authority.


    "I see that you have no ounce of respect to me. Do you know that I can make or break your group? I am Lee Yongsun, the new chairman of Lee group, and also the highest investor of many music companies in this cutthroat industry."


    "¡­" Jay said nothing, but he acknowledged this as a threat.


    Lee Yongsun looked at Jay from his head down to his shoes. "You have a great body as an idol, very potential, probably the one with the most potential out of the bunch in this generation. But without my help, you will just be another random idol destined to fail."


    Jay clenched his fist, "My group will definitely make it to the top!" He said emotionally. His mind was filled with Han Hyung right now. Han Hyung would definitely feel sad if someone told him that his group wouldn''t succeed.


    Because Han Hyung worked too hard for the group to the point of exhaustion.


    Lee Yongsun was not surprised by such youth idealism. Of course, he knew how it ended for most of them.


    Either drown in depression and failure or worked to death but still had nothing when they were older and unfit as an idol, leaving an empty carcass of a bitter man who regretted his young life.


    "Listen, kid. I''m here not to argue with you and your empty dream," Lee Yongsun smoked his cigarette again and continued, "I don''t want to waste my time circling around with your useless ideal. What I want to say here is¡­ I will sponsor you, but only you as a solo artist. I will take 30% of your earning as a solo artist, but 70% of your earning will be given to your company with a strict rule for your company to use that money to develop your group."


    "After your five years contract with them ends, then you will be coming with me and debut as a full time solo artist in my company."


    Jay was silenced as he didn''t know what to react. This was abrupt, too abrupt for him, in fact. He thought Lee Yongsun would just ridicule him and his group. So he came with full prejudice.


    But maybe, Mr. Lee Yongsun was not as bad as he looked.


    "Is this¡­ for real?" Jay asked, unsure. He started to imagine the happy face of Han Hyung because if he got successful with this solo project, he could bring more popularity for their group and could also provide for their group. So, Han Hyung could rest and stopped doing his part time job.


    "I am not someone you can joke around, Im Jaehwa," Lee Yongsun said with a mysterious grin. "I will give you the best sponsorship you can have in this industry, with full access to the best dance instructors, music produces, stage directors. But you need to succeed. Because with all these privileges, if you fail, that is just because you are not good enough."


    "If you don''t succeed, though¡­" Lee Yongsun''s mysterious grin turned into a smirk.


    "I will have to get my investment back, and your body, I can sell you to some of my colleagues as a male prostitute. I''m sure they will pay a lot for your service."

 Chapter 315: 11.7

    "I will have to get my investment back, and your body, I can sell you to some of my colleagues as a male prostitute. I''m sure they will pay a lot for your service."


    Jay froze on the spot. He was too shocked to react properly. He didn''t expect the highest opportunity with a high return, could also have the highest risk one could possibly have.


    Truthfully, if this was a regular situation, Jay would immediately dismiss such an offer as a crazy offer made by an evil sociopath that had completely no regard over human right.


    But now, since he was also struggling hard with his group to actually get fans and not disband in only two or three years, he had to take everything that came to him.


    But that risk of getting sold as a male escort as part of the contract¡­


    Lee Yongsun saw the hesitation. He raised his brow in a taunting manner, "What? Are you scared?"


    "N¡ªNo, I''m not scared, I''m just¡­" Jay gulped. He was scared, obviously. He knew how powerful Lee Yongsun was and how horrible he could be.


    "My offer doesn''t come twice," Lee Yongsun pulled out a paper from a drawer and handed it to Jay. "This is the offer, you can read it, but you need to sign the contract now if you are willing. Don''t worry about your company. I can just talk to your CEO, and he will definitely agree after I put some money in his mouth."


    Jay gulped again. He started having cold sweat.


    "Remember, once you leave the door, this contract will not be given to you anymore. Think fast and decisive."


    Jay started reading the contract slowly, it was long, but he read it carefully, afraid that he might''ve missed something. Because Mr. Lee Yongsun handed him a devil contract, a contract that he couldn''t leave if he failed.


    After he read everything, he found there was nothing wrong with the contract. At least, everything that Mr. Lee Yongsun said was also included in the contract.


    He was nervous that something might go wrong. But at the same time, he kept on imagining the pain of Haneul Hyung, who often collapsed because he was too exhausted but said he was alright as long as the group could push forward. If this continued, Han Hyung would die out of exhaustion, and Jay would regret that forever.


    "I¡­ I will sign this, but I want you to sponsor my group for the next show. We need that money for stage outfit and makeup artist," Jay said.


    "That''s easy, just sign the contract," Lee Yongsun agreed without much problem.


    Jay took a deep breath. He took the pen on the table and signed it. He gave it back to Lee Yongsun.


    "Perfect, I will talk to your company later. Save my private number, in case you need something from me. You are the first rookie artist that I contract, so you get the privilege to contact me personally," Lee Yongsun said. "You may leave now."


    Jay returned to the backstage to meet his group member. He was pale, and all his previous hostility just vanished like thin air.


    "Jay Hyung, how is it?! Did he do something to you?" Kyong asked first.


    "Did he threaten you?" Taeyang asked. "Or did he threaten to do something to our group?" Taesa added.


    Jay gulped. He said nothing and only shook his head. "He did nothing. But he said he will talk to our company. Hopefully, we can get some sponsor from him. He said that our group is promising."


    "Ah, that''s relieving," Kyong, Taeyang, and Taesa sighed in relief. They really thought Mr. Lee Yongsun did something to Jay Hyung. "Hopefully, we get a real sponsor this time!"


    "Yes!"


    While Kyong, Taeyang, and Taesa was happy with their successful performance and started posting on their social media account about the successful performance, Han stared at Jay worriedly.


    Because he knew something was not right.


    "Did he do something to you?" Han asked.


    "No," Jay replied, but he dodged Han Hyung''s eyes. He couldn''t lie under Han Hyung''s eyes.


    [Tell me, good boy. Tell me, what did you do to my husband!?]


    [Pupa: You sound crazy right now, don''t you know?]


    [Wuwuwu, I am having a mental breakdown right now, Pupa. My husband is in love with another man instead of me. Although that other man is also my boyfriend, why does this sounds like a contemporary romance novel?]


    [Pupa: Okay, you are speaking gibberish right now.]


    "Jay¡­ tell me," Han urged.


    Jay felt his heart was also burdened by such responsibility. He also wanted to share the news, at least to his beloved.


    Thus Jay leaned forward and whispered to Han Hyung, ''I will tell you in the dorm, okay?''


    ***


    After the show ended, BXB69 went back to their dorm. The CEO was very happy with their performance and decided to buy them five portions of chicken wings as a treat. They had a party until late at night, and slept with a full belly.


    Only two members were not sleeping yet, Han and Jay.


    They were sitting in the practice room together because Jay said that he would tell Han about what happened after he collected his courage.


    "Tell me, Jay," Han asked worriedly. "You''ve been acting strangely after you met that guy."


    Jay smiled bitterly, and then he told everything about the offer, the contract, and all benefits that he could get after he signed. "He even gave me his private phone number, in case I wanted to contact him regarding my work."


    "So I signed it," Jay said. "But the contract has a risk, Han Hyung¡­ if I failed to be a big star, he said he will return the investment by selling me as a male escort to the higher ups¡ª"


    The moment Jay said that, Han got up and take his phone from the charger.


    "H¡ªHyung, what are you going to do?" Jay asked as he got alerted.


    "I will send a text to our CEO-Nim and asked him to burn that contract. I will never let you get touched by someone else!" Han answered angrily.


    "NO!" Jay snatched Han Hyung''s phone and shook his head. "You can''t do that, Hyung. I don''t want you to get in trouble! I''ve signed it. The deal has been made!"


    "But I don''t want you to be harmed! I''d rather work every day than seeing you get taken by some random creepy old men!" Han yelled.


    [Arrghh! That Lee Yongsun, I will punish him later! How could he ignore me! His future wife!]


    [Pupa: Why did you get so worked up over this?]


    [Because that should have been me! He is Master Han Ye''s soul, right? Then that should have been me who play with him! How dare he give his private number to another guy!]


    [Pupa: You know, you don''t act this crazy before. Is it because Jay is not a master of the world?]


    Yunyu stopped for a moment to ponder about his behaviour just now.


    [Huh¡­ I wonder too. I mean, I like Jay because he is a good man. But I have this¡­ strange attraction with Lee Yongsun. Maybe because he is part of Master Han Ye''s soul. I just can''t get romantically attracted to anyone that was not part of Master Han Ye''s soul¡­]


    [Maybe this is also my way to distance myself as soon as possible from Jay. I don''t want his feeling to develop too much, and it might create disaster, you know.]


    [Pupa: I see, finally improvement over time.]


    [What?]


    [Pupa: Nothing, just a random whim.]


    Jay hugged Han immediately to pacify him, "Hyung, I can do this. I just need you to trust me because I''m doing this for you, for our group."


    Han rested his head on Jay''s shoulder, trying to calm himself down. "Jay, I will always support you. I believe you can do it."


    "Thank you for trusting me, Han Hyung¡­"


    Late at night, when everyone was sleeping, including Jay. Han opened his eyes and took Jay phone beside his pillow. As a loving secret couple, they knew each other''s password. Han opened Jay''s phone and searched recent contact, then he saw a new contact under the name,


    Mr. Lee Yongsun.


    Han hurriedly copied the number to his phone and returned back to sleep.


    [Pupa: What are you going to do with Lee Yongsun''s contact?]


    [I will confront Lee Yongsun myself since he doesn''t have an interest in me, then I will make sure he sees me, at least. I demand an explanation!]

 Chapter 316: 11.8

    The day after their successful Music Bink debut, everything went as usual. They trained for their next show as five until Han Hyung had to leave because he needed to work, and Jay Hyung was called by the CEO-Nim.


    "Hm¡­ guys, do you think something happened with Jay Hyung?" Kyong asked Taeyang and Taesa while they were practising as three.


    "Hm? What do you mean?" Taeyang asked.


    "I see nothing wrong with him, though," Taesa added.


    "It''s just my gut feeling, but I feel like Jay Hyung has been very tense the whole day," Kyong said. "I''m afraid that he will be pressured to do something, you know¡­"


    "Let''s just hope that nothing will go wrong. Let''s continue with our practice!"


    ***


    Han accompanied Jay to the CEO office. Although Jay already said that he didn''t need Han Hyung to accompany him. Han insisted on at least wait for Jay outside as moral support, he said.


    Jay felt touched by Han Hyung''s attentiveness to him. In fact, Jay was very nervous right now. He thought that he had signed a devil contract that he couldn''t escape. Although he didn''t care much about popularity as an individual, Han Hyung was very devoted to this group.


    If this was the way for him to help Han Hyung, then so be it.


    Jay entered the room while Han was waiting outside. They were a poor company, so noise insulation inside the CEO room was not really good. Han could hear everything clearly, as it was his true intention.


    Han eavesdropped on the conversation between their CEO and Jay. Although he couldn''t catch everything, he could at least get the general information from this conversation.


    ''Jaehwa, Mr. Lee Yongsun called me this morning and said that he will sponsor you. Im Jaewha, I know that you are a great dancer! I know you can do it! Don''t worry about anything else, okay? As long as you make a successful solo debut, then everything will be great!"


    ''Yes, sir¡­ but, about the contract¡­ what if I don''t succeed¡­''


    ''Ah, you mean, the risk of getting sold as a male prostitute? Don''t worry, you are a great performer! You are a great artist! I believe you can succeed no matter what! Just work as hard, and you can, okay? As long as you succeed, then you don''t need to be sold like that."


    ''But what if¡ª''


    ''You will succeed! I believe that! There is no way you can fail! Just trust me!''


    Jay was silenced. His boss must have been stuffed with money by Mr. Lee Yongsun, so he wouldn''t say anything over that part of the contract. Since there was nothing he could do, the CEO said that he could leave while the CEO discussed with Mr. Lee Yongsun over the solo debut.


    Jay went out with a bitter smile on his face. He saw Han Hyung, whose face also paled, "You heard everything, right?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Hyung¡­ do you think I can do it?" Jay asked. He wanted to get an assurance from his beloved Han Hyung.


    Han hugged Jay to pacify him, "I believe you can do it. Jay, you are a great artist. You have my full support, don''t worry."


    Jay engulfed Han with his arms and pulled Han to his embrace. Jay tried hard not to cry. Jay accidentally let out few sobs because the pressure was too much for a nineteen years old.


    "Han Hyung, if I succeed, then you don''t need to work so hard¡­" Jay said.


    [Okay, this is too much, Pupa. Jay is only a young man, nineteen years old. The risk of being turned into a male escort was too much! What is this industry! This is unfair!]


    [Pupa: You know this also happened in real life, right? There are few reported cases of the CEO handing the trainee to some creepy old men for a night in exchange for some exposure or money for their dying group. That is reality.]


    [But¡­]


    Yunyu couldn''t find a counter to that argument because what Pupa said was true. Although he was just a small actor in his real world, he heard many rumours about showbiz, especially the dark rumours of prostitution for sponsor and exposure.


    He just didn''t expect himself to be thrown into such a problem in this world.


    [I cannot let this happen. Although I don''t love Jay, that doesn''t mean I will let him get too stressed because of a scum man! Don''t worry, Jay, your Hyung will save you!]


    Han and Jay separated after they went to the CEO office. Jay returned back to practice while Han went to work for his part-time as a Barista.


    Well, that was what Han said to Jay, but instead of going to the coffee shop where he worked, Han went to the nearest park and called the number that he just copied from Jay''s phone yesterday.


    Beeep.


    Beeep.


    Han thought someone as important as Mr. Lee Yongsun would never answer a call from a random number. But strangely, he picked up the call, and his heavy voice made Han tense immediately.


    "Who is this?"


    Han automatically zipped his mouth when he heard this voice. Even though he already braced himself before he called, he still got that nervousness.


    "G¡ªGood evening, sir, t¡ªthis is Kim Haneul from BXB69. I want to talk about my friend''s contract, Im Jaehwa," Han said meekly.


    There was a momentary pause before Lee Yongsun said, "I don''t have anything to do with you. All the contract and procedure has been handled by your CEO. Don''t waste my time."


    Knowing this was his only chance to save Jay, Han got a boost of adrenaline rush. He hurriedly snipped before Lee Yongsun hung up the call, "Sir, what you did to my friend has violated human rights!"


    "Human rights? Hahaha, don''t make me laugh," Lee Yongsun laughed mirthlessly. "You know that he signed the contract fully conscious. He had also read the content twice. Do you think I have enough time to deal with your friendship with him?"


    "I¡ªI will report this to the police if you dare to do anything with Jay!" Han said courageously. Although, for Lee Yongsun, it sounded stupid and childish.


    "So you want to report me to the police? Do you think they can do something?" Lee Yongsun said nonchalantly. "At best, you will be dismissed. At worst, you will get kicked out by your CEO."


    ¡­


    "What do you want, really? I don''t have time for useless banter," Lee Yongsun asked.


    "I¡­ I want you to abolish that part of the contract that made him a male escort if he fails! Mr. Lee, Jaehwa is a great performer, but it puts too much pressure on him!"


    "Well, perhaps that can be negotiated," Lee Yongsun said. "But I don''t want to negotiate a contract on the phone. Send your current location, and I will send you my subordinate. He will pick you up, and we can talk about this."


    Han gulped. He was unsure about Mr. Lee Yongsun''s intention, but he couldn''t miss this chance.


    "Yes, Mr. Lee. Thank you so much!" Han said, and Lee Yongsun hung up the call.


    ***


    Lee Yongsun hung up the call as he smoked his cigar. He chuckled amusedly, "Right into my trap."

 Chapter 317: 11.9

    Han hurriedly texted his current location to Mr. Lee Yongsun and waited patiently. He already contacted his fellow Barista colleague to cover his shift for now because he urged that he had an important practice.


    Han waited for about forty five minutes until a tall man in a black suit approached him. Han looked up, and the man asked first, "Are you Kim Haneul?"


    "Y¡ªYes," Han answered, though he was hesitant about this guy''s identity.


    "Mr. Lee Yongsun wants to meet you. Come with me," Han followed the guy to a black car. There was some hesitation because his gut feeling told him that he fell into a trap intricately woven by Lee Yongsun.


    But at the same time, there was no reason for him to leave now because he needed to help Jay as soon as possible.


    Thus, Han went inside the car, and the car drove through the evening sunset for more than an hour until they arrived at a mansion quite far from the city. The mansion was heavily guarded, which told Han that Lee Yongsun was not a simple person.


    [Why do I have the feeling that Lee Yongsun is actually quite similar to Long Zhen?]


    [Pupa: Hm¡­ based on the data here, they have similar backgrounds, and Long Zhen and Lee Yongsun are both mafias. But Lee Yongsun is more low profiled. He is mostly just an investor over everything, rather than Long Zhen, who is a high profile mafia.]


    [Pupa: Though, for the higher ups, Lee Yongsun has always been the mafia in the entertainment industry. And it seems that Lee Yongsun is much more subtle than Long Zhen, stay alert, as always.]


    The car door was opened, and the same man said, "Follow me, Mr. Lee has been waiting for you inside."


    They passed through the big living room with huge pillars and went straight to a room at the end of the corridor, Lee Yongsun''s office.


    "Mr. Lee is inside."


    [This reminds me so much of Long Zhen''s mansion.]


    [Pupa: Don''t be surprised, after world 9 with Urduk and Erolith, the rest of the world masters are the hardest. They are the most difficult to conquer, also with a hard mission. So, the similar taste might be one of their traits.]


    Han pushed the big door slowly and peeked from outside. He saw a handsome but intimidating man who was busy reading a document on his desk, which was probably another contract he handled.


    "E¡ªExcuse me, Mr. Lee¡­" Han greeted hesitatingly.


    Lee Yongsun glanced at the door for a second and then continued reading the document again nonchalantly, "Come in."


    Han took a deep breath, and he entered the office. He closed the door and approached the beast slowly. "M¡ªMister Lee, I''m Kim Haneul. You told me to negotiate here about my friend, Im Jaehwa''s contract."


    Lee Yongsun continued reading for a while, then he put down the document and spared a bit of his attention at Haneul. He didn''t seem to have any interest in Han. In fact, he looked bothered rather than expectant.


    As if Haneul was just a bug that disturbed his day.


    "Since you are here, go and tell me your complaint," Lee Yongsun said in a commanding tone.


    Han felt the sweat running on his back. He couldn''t even feel his leg as he got too scared. As if he was facing the devil himself. The devil that could pull him down to the deepest hell and enslaved him down there. Han couldn''t imagine how scared Jay must be when he faced this guy to sign an evil contract.


    "Mr. Lee Yongsun, I''ve heard from my friend, Jay, that you are giving him a contract with high risk. Although I know that he is a great performer and artist, I think the pressure is too much for him. He is too tense and nervous about everything. Please, Mr. Lee, I beg you to delete that part of the contract¡ª"


    "Then, what will I get if I delete that part of the contract? Do you think I am a generous angel who would generously give that young man a contract full of advantage, sponsor, money, the privilege to get the best in the industry without any guarantee for my return?" Lee Yongsun chuckled mirthlessly. "Do you think I''m some kind of guardian angel? Unless you give me a good reason, then I will not entertain your stupid request."


    "But¡­ this is about human right¡­." Han started to deflate under the intimidation of Lee Yongsun. "M¡ªMister Lee, I know you are a good person, please think about this for a moment. What if my friend, Jaehwa, got too stressed, and it might affect his performance?"


    "Then it''s his problem, not mine," Lee Yongsuin said. He crossed his arm and looked at Han with an unpleasant stare. "You really think that I care about human right? I care more about my money and investment. If you don''t have anything to offer, then you can leave my mansion. You just wasted my time."


    [This guy¡­ has an extremely intimidating aura. He is like the devil in a suit. I feel tongue-tied when facing this guy. It made me unable to think straight.]


    [Pupa: But are never straight, to begin with.]


    [Ha! Thank you for the joke, Pupa. Really help to ease the tension.]


    Han got scared due to the intimidation and overwhelming aura of Lee Yongsun. He tried to muster up his courage. He couldn''t yield now because this was the only chance for him to save Jay.


    "I¡­ I will do anything as long as you remove that part out of his contract, Mr. Lee," Han said unwillingly. He lowered his head because the moment he said that, Lee Yongsun darted his eyes at Yunyu and his gaze deepened.


    "Anything? What kind of anything are you talking about?"


    "A¡ªAnything that you want, Mr. Lee. As long as my friend is safe¡­"


    Lee Yongsun started observing Han from head to toe for a while, then he smirked full of mockery, "You think you worth something for me?"


    "Wha¡ª" Han raised his head immediately. Then he met Lee Yongsun''s dark gaze. As if being judged by the devil, "I¡ªI can do anything as long as you remove that¡ª"


    "I will not ask twice. You think you have worth in my eyes? Tell me then," Lee Yongsun said.


    Han almost broke down in front of Lee Yongsun due to the pressure. Cold sweat already wet his back, and he started trembling, "If¡­ if Mister Lee or other wants my body, I could¡ª"


    Lee Yongsun interrupted with a laugh. A mocking laugh that would drown one''s courage.


    He got up from his seat and walked towards Haneul, who hunched his back out of fear. Han was just 175 centimetres, compared to Lee Yongsun''s almost 190 centimetres height. He looked puny.


    Lee Yongsun grabbed Haneul''s cheeks and clenched it with one hand. He raised Haneul''s nervous face and laughed, "Do you think you are worth that much?"


    "I¡ªI¡­ I don''t know¡­" Han answered weakly. He felt that his strength disappeared immediately under Lee Yongsun''s scrutinizing gaze. That gaze made him unable to think. It was so majestic, intimidating, and¡­ scary, like the devil.


    Lee Yongsun smirked and said, "Let me tell you something, you naive little bunny. You are just another young man, thinking he can break the industry with your willpower. You have mediocre dancing, mediocre singing, and your visual is not even worth mentioning."


    "Even to your other mediocre friend, Im Jaehwa, you are worth nothing compared to him. Yet, you still have the guts to say that you want to do anything as long as he is safe? What can you do for me?"


    "I¡­ I don''t¡­ know¡­" Han felt his body got weaker and weaker as if Lee Yongsun was not a regular man. It felt like¡­ he was the devil himself.


    "Do you think I have a lust over your body? I have met with many men and women. You are nothing compared to them. So think twice before saying such a disgusting thing to me, remember."


    Lee Yongsun released his hand and sit back on his chair. Haneul slumped on the ground immediately. It was hard for him to breathe, and it made him shivered down to his spine.


    Lee Yongsun saw this scene, and his smirk got wider, "But, I can reconsider, of course. Do you really want to sacrifice anything as long as your friend, Im Jaehwa, will not receive that sort of punishment if he fails?"


    "Y¡ªYes¡­" Han said weakly.


    "Then, I will give you a contract. But that contract will not be ready for a week, because this is a special contract. Just be ready to write a sign once you see it," Lee Yongsun said.


    "B¡ªBut¡­" Han had a very bad feeling about this. "I¡ªIt''s not going to harm me, right? My human right will not be taken if I sign it, right?" Han asked anxiously.


    "I see that you still have a doubt in your heart," Lee Yongsun leaned on his chair. "I give you a week to reconsider, and after that, I will show you the contract. Remember, you only have one chance to say yes or no later."


    Han had a lost expression on his face. He didn''t know what to say and how to react. Lee Yongsun called his subordinates, and Han was taken out of the office.


    Lee Yongsun stared at the door. He licked his lips full of appetite.


    "What a delicious feast I will be getting soon. All according to plan."

 Chapter 318: 11.10

    Kim Haneul returned back to the city with empty eyes. He didn''t want to return to his dorm for now because he also needed to relax first.


    He felt mentally drained and lost at the same time. He didn''t know what he should do next because Mr. Lee Yongsun said he gave him a week to prepare himself and accept or reject the contract.


    But the fact that he didn''t even know the content of the contract made Han more scared than he should be. It was quite late at night, around ten. He still had two hours before he could return back to the dorm after his ''work'' shift.


    Han bought a drink from the nearest convenience store and leaned his back on the wall in front of the store. He drank his cola while thinking about what would happen next. Truly, he didn''t know what was inside Lee Yongsun''s head.


    [If he is not interested in me at all, then why is he offering me a contract? He can just dismiss me right on the spot when he found me obnoxious. What do you think, Pupa? I feel like this master of the world is very confusing.]


    [Pupa: Confusing?]


    [I thought he''d dismiss me immediately. But look at this, instead of dismissing me, he offered me a contract! An unknown contract that is.]


    [I''d want to think that it is a good contract, at least a contract that wouldn''t harm me. But when I see that big zero on his Fatemeter and the Breakmeter, I got scared immediately. My gut feeling told me that he doesn''t like me at all, and that contract will be my doom.]


    [Pupa: There is no further information about Lee Yongsun except that he is a very ruthless and business-minded man. He will make a profit out of everything, and he will make sure he succeeded. Though, I don''t think you have another chance to increase the Breakmeter and Fatemeter without accepting this very suspicious contract.]


    [And you said this is a recreational world.]


    [Pupa: At least there is no third party love interest in this world, right?]


    [I''d rather have some random love interest that is easy to conquer and defeat rather than this¡­ I don''t know what this is. The master of the world is just too scary¡­]


    Yunyu and Pupa discussed the problem with Lee Yongsun for a while until it was almost eleven at night.


    Han returned to the dorm and saw that Kyong, Taeyang, and Taesa already rested after the whole day of training. But he didn''t see Jay in the dorm.


    Han went to check the dance room and find Jay was still dancing restlessly. His dance was not as smooth as usual because he was too stressed out. Han approached Jay, who was dancing restlessly and said, "Jay, you need to rest a bit."


    Jay glanced at Han Hyung, who suddenly appeared on the door. He stopped dancing. His chest was rising up and down. He felt even more exhausted than he should be in daily practice.


    "Hyung, you just returned from your work, right? You should rest first," Jay said.


    "No, you should rest first, Jay," Han approached Jay and patted his back. "You''ve worked too hard. Relax, everything will go well."


    "I don''t know if everything will go well¡­" Jay said. "I''m so nervous about this. Hyung, do you think everything will go well? I am so scared that I might mess everything up and disappoint you¡ª"


    Han hugged Jay from behind immediately, "Jay, dance and perform because you like it, not because of me, okay? I am alright, as long as you are happy, then everything is alright for me."


    [Besides, although you are a great man, I cannot be with you, Jay. I see you like a good kid I need to help and cultivate, so you can be a successful artist in the future.]


    [Pupa: You talk like an old man. You are just nineteen years old in your real world.]


    [Pupa¡­ I have fathered seven children so far until all of them have their own lives. Do you think I still have a nineteen years old mentality?]


    [Pupa: You have a seven years old brain, I suppose. Based on your childish pettiness.]


    [Can you not bring about that again? My pettiness is justified!]


    Jay felt the warmth of his Han Hyung. His anxious heart got pacified whenever Han Hyung hugged him, it was his solace, and Jay needed that solace right now.


    Jay turned his back and hugged Han.


    "Hyung, I don''t know if you understand, but I signed that contract for you. I don''t want you to get exhausted. I will try my best so you and I can have a good life in the future, Hyung," Jay said sincerely.


    "I... I want you to be yourself, Jay."


    "I am being myself around you, Hyung."


    He kissed Han Hyung''s hair, which usually smelled like coffee after his part time, Jay''s favorite thing to smell.


    But he frowned when he smelled Han Hyung''s hair.


    ''How come there is no coffee smell on his hair? Usually, it smells good, like roasted coffee¡­''


    Jay smelled nothing at first, then he smelled again, and he could perceive something,


    ''Cigarettes?''


    Jay was sure that he smelled a cigar on Han Hyung''s hair. As if he had been inside a smoking room, or at least with someone that smoked a lot, and was definitely smoking a strong cigar.


    "Han Hyung, you were working today, right?" Jay asked.


    "Yes, I''m so tired. There are so many people in the coffee shop today," Han replied. He saw that Jay was frowning. "What is it? Is something wrong?"


    "Ah, nothing, I was just thinking about random stuff," Jay said while he continued hugging Han Hyung.


    ''Han Hyung definitely went to work today. Maybe there are way too many smoking customers, and he got stationed to work double as Barista and server. So his hair smelled like cigar instead.''


    ''How could I think of something else when Han Hyung is working almost every day to provide for us! Jay, how could you be so despicable for your Han Hyung!'' Jay reminded himself. He worked hard for Han and for the group. If they succeed, they could live comfortably after they retired from the idol life.


    So Jay had to work extra hard, for Han Hyung, for himself, and their future.


    ***


    Jay''s dance move was a lot smoother once Han was with him in the dance room. They danced together, either with their debut song or another song from their Sunbaenim, like that Trouble Maker song or a western duet song.


    They danced in perfect sync together as their heart was connected in the same passion, and they ended the day with a good rest.


    Jay urged Han Hyung to sleep on the same mattress with him after bath. However, Han felt it was unnecessary, and it might incite the suspicion of his group members. But he accepted Jay''s request, in the end, thinking that Jay must really need that emotional support right now.


    They slept on the same mattress at night, and Jay could finally sleep well by cuddling his Han Hyung.


    ''My beloved Han Hyung¡­'' Jay mumbled in his sleep.

 Chapter 319: 11.11

    BXB69 were preparing for their next show, the fourth show in the KBZ music show in three days. They were a lot more relaxed about this because their third show was a big success. Han and Kyong posted on their group fan cafe about their practice, and it garnered a lot of attention from young fans.


    Many new fans, mostly young fans, loved their debut performance in Music Bink and wanted to see more. And there was an influx of Jay''s fans, so much that he shot up as second most popular after Han.


    "Jay Hyung is really popular after his solo dance! He is really great indeed!" Taeyang said.


    "Yes, I wonder if this can bring more fans to our group later! Keep up the great job, Hyung!" Taesa added.


    Jay nodded at them but said nothing. Instead, he glanced at Han Hyung, who only smiled at him with pride. "You earned it, Jay."


    The groups were practising hard for the next show. They wanted to add more variety to the performance by adding Jay solo dance with Taeyang and Taesa in the following sequence. Since the twins were lead dancers, it could also show their talent.


    This was proposed by Jay himself.


    "Are you sure you can handle this, Jay?" Han asked worriedly. Jay was the main dancer and also the choreographer for their group. His talent in dancing and rapping was enormous, but he was still a human in the end. Han was afraid it might be too much for Jay.


    "You don''t need to push yourself, you know that, right?"


    "I can do it, Hyung," Jay nodded. "Also, it is time to announce it to our group."


    Han nodded. He clapped his hand to gain his dongsaeng''s attentions. Kyong, Taeyang, and Taesa stopped practising their harmonization and looked at their Han Hyung.


    "What is it, Hyung?" Kyong asked.


    Han smiled and pulled Jay to his side, "Listen up, everyone, our member Im Jaehwa has been given a chance of solo debut by Mr. Lee Yongsun! He will be getting his explosive solo debut soon. Please congratulate your Jay Hyung!"


    Kyong, Taeyang, and Taesa clapped and praised Jay one by one, "Jay Hyung is awesome! We are just debuted, and you already get a solo! This is a big chance!"


    "Yes, we might be able to get even more fans after your solo debut!" Taeyang and Taesa said together. "Congratulations, Hyung!"


    ***


    Later at night, when Jay and Han were the only ones inside the dance room, Jay got a call from the one and only, Mr. Lee Yongsun.


    Han and Jay were both silenced when they saw his name on the phone. Jay gulped and accepted the call, "H¡ªHello, Mr. Lee¡­"


    Without wasting any more time, Lee Yongsun immediately uttered his intention and the good news that he brought, "I''ve discussed with your CEO about your solo debut. You will start practising after your fourth show in KBZ Music Show. Just be prepared because I don''t want to hear that you are slacking in your practice."


    "Y¡ªyes, thank you, Mister Lee¡­" Jay said nervously. Han was holding his breath as Mr. Lee Yongsun continued speaking;


    "I had also seen your group performance in that Music Bink show last week, you did great, so I will give your group a chance. BXB69 will have an ad for promising rookie of the upcoming KBZ music show, and you will perform last, you can get the best spot."


    Han and Jay were looking at each other in disbelief. Usually, only the veteran idol group would be given a spot as the last performer. But Mr. Lee Yongsun had so much power in the industry that he could even move a rookie group as the last performer without a problem at all.


    Han and Jay uttered their gratitude simultaneously, "Thank you so much, Mister Lee!"


    "Oh, is there another person with you right now?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    Jay looked at Han Hyung. Han immediately shook his head and signalled to inform Mr. Lee that he was just a regular member.


    ''Don''t tell that I am Kim Haneul.'' Han signalled.


    Jay was confused why Han Hyung didn''t want to get recognized. Maybe Mr. Lee Yongsun would be kind enough to give both of them a duet later?


    "Yes, Mister Lee, I am with my friend right now," Jay replied.


    "Is it Kim Haneul?" Lee Yongsun asked again.


    Han and Jay stared at each other, and Jay replied with a yes.


    Mr. Lee Yongsun chuckled, "Kim Haneul is also a talented individual, but he is nothing compared to you. He doesn''t deserve to be the centre. You should be the centre instead."


    Jay got triggered immediately. He couldn''t control himself, "No, Mister Lee, Han Hyung is a great performer, great centre, with great visual! He is good at everything! Please don''t say such a thing!"


    Han paled when Jay yelled on the phone. Jay didn''t understand that it was just a trick for Lee Yongsun to pry further about Jay''s heart and personality.


    "I see. Well, that is all I want to say. Don''t forget to maintain your health. I don''t want a solo artist who got tired too easily," Mr. Lee said, and he hung up the call.


    "How could he say something like that! Han Hyung, don''t listen to him, you are the best! You can do a solo debut and definitely will make it more than me!" Jay said as he held Han''s hand and tried to encourage him.


    Han smiled bitterly and said nothing. They continued their practice and went to take a bath after a long practice day. Han opened his phone on his mattress, seeing a text from someone.


    He opened it, and his heart skipped a bit.


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: I see that Jay adores you a lot.*


    Han hurriedly replied to clear the suspicion.


    *Haneul: Jay adores all the member, not only me.*


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: I don''t need you to respond. But you have my gratitude for the unnecessary information. It has confirmed my suspicion.*


    Han''s heartbeat accelerated immediately. He just realized that Mr. Lee Yongsun was just testing him. And he immediately jumped to the trap without a second thought. Now Lee Yongsun must''ve gotten the idea that they were more than just a friend.


    [Fuck! This guy is too manipulative. It''s so scary!]


    [Pupa: Well, both you and Jay are not so bright after all. Congratulations on making things harder¡ª]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 5%.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: I said nothing.]


    ***


    Lee Yongsun stared at his phone screen,


    *Haneul: Jay adores all the member, not only me.*


    He chuckled when he read this. It was already obvious that Im Jaehwa and Kim Haneul had a relationship deeper than just colleagues or friends.


    It is no problem for Lee Yongsun, though. It was just a bit unfortunate, as Lee Yongsun thought he could devour that guy until there was nothing left to him.


    And Love, or other feelings similar to those, was like an annoying bug for Yongsun.


    "Well, there is always another way," Lee Yongsun smirked. He called his two underlings, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere with a blitz of fire for a second. "Have you prepared the contract?"


    "Yes, Milord," the underlings said at the same time.


    "Good, I can''t wait for my feast."

 Chapter 320: 11.12

    The group was in the backstage, ready for their fourth performance. The fans were already cheering on them on their social media, and many of them came to the KBZ Music Show to cheer on BXB69.


    "Alright, guys, just like the previous show in MBink, we need to do this as usual. No need to be nervous, but always give your best, understand?" Han briefed them.


    "Yes, Hyung!" the rest of the members replied.


    "BXB69!"


    "We boys who spread love 69 times!" they cheered together before performance.


    They waited until it was their turn since they were the last performance. They were expected to bring the best out of the best.


    BXB69 entered the stage, and each member positioned themselves in their place. They saw many of their fans, whether it was new or older fans, brought many banners for them, proof that they were getting popular quickly.


    When the music started, they raised their heads, and Haneul opened the song as the centre.


    ~You mess up my beat, baby girl, so dance with me and follow my steps~


    ***


    Mr. Lee Yongsun watched the show from a big screen in the room specially reserved for him. He already said to the KBZ Music Show director to pay attention to BXB69 and make them the star of today music show.


    And it seemed that the director did what he said, apparently.


    BXB69 got the honour to be the last performer, also the privilege to get the best camera play from the stage director. They were simply treated as a veteran group today because Mr. Lee Yongsun told everyone to give it to this rookie group.


    "Hm, they are good, indeed," Lee Yongsun said. He watched how Haneul led the group as the centre, and then Kyong continued as the main vocal. Taeyang and Taesa handled the bridge before the chorus.


    Then Han took over again.


    Honestly, Lee Yongsun had his eyes on Kim Haneul since the first time he visited this rookie group''s space in the backstage. He got attracted instantly to Kim Haneul because of one reason, to feast on him.


    But just like food, he needed to add some salt and spices before he was ready for him to eat. So, after he did some background check, he knew that Haneul was very protective and cared a lot about his group and group mates.


    He was what they call as the mother of the group, nurturing, caring, and providing for the whole group.


    ''Just perfect, I think I will be full for a while from him.'' Lee Yongsun thought.


    ''Well, his friend, Im Jaehwa would be a good meal, just not as delicious as Kim Haneul,'' Lee Yongsun licked his lips. The more he watched BXB69 performance, the more he couldn''t wait to eat that delicious feast.


    Lee Yongsun covered his mouth with his hand. He was inevitably and embarrassingly drooled whenever he saw Han singing and dancing full of passion and charm. He never saw someone that was so hopeful, so bright, and preserving.


    He couldn''t wait to see the desperation and horror in that face.


    "Mephis, don''t you think he looks delicious?" Lee Yongsun asked his subordinate, who appeared out of nowhere with a blitz of fire. The underling glanced at the screen and nodded, affirmed his master''s opinion.


    "Yes, Milord. He looks delicious. I am sure he can be your great feast."


    "Heh, just like what I thought," Lee Yongsun said. He bit one roll of a cigarette with his teeth, and a small fire came out of his index finger. He used the fire to lit up the cigarette. This was his coping mechanism whenever he got hungry. He loved to feast, of course, but he liked it more when his feast was nicely salted.


    Mephis saw this and asked, "Milord, do you want me to take that guy after he finished performing?"


    "No need, I don''t want to arouse suspicion. I will summon him later," Lee Yongsun puffed the smoke out of his mouth. "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    Lee Yongsun continued watching the performance until the end, and he immediately texted Kim Haneul.


    ***


    BXB69 finished the performance with crazy roar from their fans. They had successfully delivered another fantastic performance that shook everyone and cemented their position as an ace rookie, potential to be a legendary veteran in the future.


    They left the stage with celebrated another wonderful performance, "We did it! We did great, guys!" Kyong said happily to the members.


    Han also celebrated with his members. At last, this performance was a huge success. Han danced around with his members until he got a text from someone. Han opened his phone to read the text:


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: You think I can only do that much? Go and see the link for the charting of current KBZ ranking.*


    Mr. Lee Yongsun sent him a link, which was supposedly a secret link only for the higher ups of KBZ.


    Han glanced at his members, who were still happy. He silently opened the KBZ charting link to see his group song rank. They were still rookies, so there was no way they could shot up high in the ranking.


    But to his surprise, Han almost dropped his phone when he saw his group song, BXB69 - Baby Beat, was currently sitting comfortably at the top with a considerable margin with the second rank, which was a veteran group.


    Han got scared immediately. He knew that they were not that big to actually achieved the first win. Although they were an ace rookie right now, it would not be enough to beat a veteran idol group! Besides, their album sale was not so great right now since they were not that popular before Music Bink''s performance.


    If BXB69 actually earned this, then it would be a group suicide. People would get suspicious immediately, and his group would be slandered online as a cheater.


    Han gulped and immediately texted Lee Yongsun to prevent the disaster.


    *Haneul: Sir, please don''t tamper with the ranking. I don''t want my group to get slandered.*


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: I know your group will be slandered if you received your first win today. There is a veteran group with a huge fanbase. They will suspect you of cheating.*


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: I just want to show you how easy for me to tamper with something like this. There is no consequence for me, but for you, this plaything of mine can be your group''s doom.*


    Haneul''s hand trembled. His face paled, knowing the fate of his group was like a joke for this guy, just because he had so much power.


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: Meet me in five days. You will see what I can do with your friend, Im Jaehwa, in four days. I''m sure you already know your answer about our contract later.*


    Han dropped his phone as he couldn''t hold his fear. Jay saw something was wrong with Han Hyung. He approached Han and asked, "Hyung, is there something wrong?"


    "A¡ªAh, I''m just too tired. I think I need to rest early today, haha," Han replied with a dry laugh.


    "Okay then, you''ve been working too hard this week, Hyung."

 Chapter 321: 11.13

    "WRONG! YOU MISSED THE BEAT AGAIN, DON''T WASTE MY TIME!" a dance instructor yelled at Jay, who missed the beat of his new song. The dance instructor yelled at Jay over and over as he continued missing the beat.


    Jay was also surprised by his ability. He wondered how he could miss such a simple beat. What happened to him today?


    "I''m sorry, coach. I will try harder!" Jay said.


    "Don''t try harder! You will only infuriate me more! All you need to do is to follow the beat! What the fuck is wrong with you!" the dance instructor was fuming out of rage. Jay could only accept the scolding because he was the one at fault.


    The song started again, and Jay continued his practice.


    The rest of the members were watching at the side. They were also surprised that Jay Hyung could miss such a simple beat, and his dance looked really stiff. This was not like their Jay Hyung at all. He was a dance machine when they were practising alone.


    "Why does Jay Hyung look so stiff?" Taesa asked.


    "Yeah, his move is so disorderly all of a sudden. I wonder if something is wrong with him," Taeyang added.


    "Maybe he got too nervous. Because we are usually practising as five without any dance instructor. Jay Hyung is usually enough for us as both choreographer and dance instructor, right?" Kyong tried to find a reason.


    "Yeah, maybe," Taesa nodded in agreement.


    They were currently watching Jay Hyung on his first practice with the dance instructor. Turned out, the CEO and Mr. Lee Yongsun already discussed the song choice. It was a new song filled with rap and a singing verse in the chorus. The chorus was relatively easy to sing, so it wouldn''t be a trouble for Jay, who was a rapper.


    But Jay kept on messing the dance for no apparent reason, which infuriated the new dance instructor.


    "Hyung, what do you think?" Kyong asked Han, who was silent the whole time.


    "Hm¡­ maybe he needs rest," Han replied.


    [Why do I have a suspicion that something was not right with Jay. No matter how tired he is, he wouldn''t miss a simple dance sequence like that.]


    [Pupa: Something is definitely not right here, based on the background, Jay is a dance machine. In the future, he will be one of the best idol dancers of the generation. This is simply unscientific.]


    [My gut feeling that Lee Yongsun had something to do with this.]


    [Pupa: What do you mean?]


    [I think Lee Yongsun is not a regular man.]


    [Pupa: But there is no magic in this world, there is also no lead to magic use in Lee Yongsun''s background. I don''t think that is possible.]


    Just before Yunyu wanted to talk with Pupa, his phone vibrated, and he got a text from someone he despised and feared the most, Mr. Lee Yongsun.


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: Do you want to see something interesting?*


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: Eyes on your friend, Im Jaehwa.*


    Han darted his eyes immediately on Jay, who still danced on the beat.


    "Aaaargh!" Jay screamed all of a sudden. He fell on the ground while holding his knee.


    "Hyung!" Kyong, Taeyang, and Taesa yelled and surrounded Jay Hyung, who was grimacing in pain. The dance instructor came first to check the condition, and he frowned.


    "What did you do? How could you dislocate your knee like this? God, call the ambulance now!"


    Haneul felt blood was drained out of his body the moment he heard that. He was petrified that he couldn''t move his leg at all. Another text appeared on his phone.


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: See what I can do with your group member? Come here soon, so you can sign the contract.*


    Han accompanied Jay until the ambulance arrived. Jay clenched on Han Hyung''s arm, "Hyung, I''m sorry for disappointing you!"


    "No, you did not. Don''t be too dramatic. You just got hurt a bit," Han smiled and rubbed Jay''s hair to pacify him. Once the ambulance arrived, Jay begged Han Hyung to accompany him.


    "Hyung, please come with me, please¡­"


    Han shook his head and released Jay''s hand from his arm. "I still have to work. Kyong, Taeyang, and Taesa will accompany you. Don''t worry, you will be alright."


    The ambulance drove away to the hospital. Han watched as the ambulance got further and further from his sight. He walked silently to the same park, waiting for the same man to take him to Lee Yongsun.


    When the man arrived he just gave a firm nod, signaling Han to come with him to meet Mr. Lee Yongsun in his mansion, just like before.


    ***


    Haneul knocked on the familiar door until there was a response from inside, "Come in."


    Han opened the door, he saw Mr. Lee Yongsun was sitting on the sofa, still smoking a cigarette, and the room smelled like a cigar. Han braced himself and stepped in. He approached the man who looked like a devil himself.


    "Did you see what I do to Im Jaehwa?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    "Sir, what did you do to Jay? I am sure that he doesn''t dislocate his knee like that," Han asked courageously. He knew that he was facing an unknown danger right now. Because his intuition told him that Mr. Lee Yongsun was not a regular human.


    But at the same time, Pupa said this world has no magic.


    "I just showed you something that I can do, including tampering with his brain, his motion, and his body. Don''t you see how he messed up such a simple beat for an unknown reason? That is because I did something to tweak him," Lee Yongsun replied nonchalantly.


    Han was silent. His eyes didn''t leave Lee Yongsun at all. Although he was scared, he wanted an answer to his question.


    "Who are you, Mr. Lee?"


    "..."


    "Did you have some sort of supernatural power, Mr. Lee?" Han asked.


    "That doesn''t matter," Mr. Lee Yongsun replied with a chuckle. He took a contract from a drawer beside the sofa and put it on the coffee table. "That is the contract. You may sign it now."


    "¡­ what if I don''t want to sign it?"


    "Have you seen what I can do to your group and group mates? I can tamper with everything, including their lives. Do you want to see their hopes crushed because they got bullied on social media? I can do much more than that, but I''m making it easy on you, in case you might piss your pants right now, haha," Lee Yongsun replied with a bad joke.


    A joke that made Haneul shivered down to his spine.


    "Sir, at least¡­ can I read the content of the contract first?"


    "Do you want Im Jaehwa to die out of a heart attack now? I can make it happen," Lee Yongsun said. He puffed out the smoke from his mouth and laughed, like a devil who laughed over human''s misfortune.


    "Don''t make me wait, I dislike someone who cannot think fast and decisive. It shows an incompetence," Lee Yongsun said. "You can leave now if you want. But you know everything is not simple when dealing with me, right?"


    [Pupa, oh god, I think I really am going to piss myself here. Lee Yongsun is so scary. I feel like I''ve faced the devil himself.]


    [Pupa: You can pee here, maybe it will release the tension.]


    [THAT''S NOT HOW YOU PACIFY SOMEONE!]


    Han slowly approached the coffee table with the contract on it. He saw no pen or quill, just a small razor.


    "Where is the pen?" Han asked suspiciously.


    "There is no pen. Use the razor to cut your finger, and sign the contract with your blood. Just put your bloody finger anywhere you want," Lee Yongsun answered.


    Haneul took a deep breath. If he had a choice, he would have left this place right away. But when Lee Yongsun threatened to kill Jay with a simple heart attack, he felt that Lee Yongsun was not playing around.


    Han braced himself and cut his index finger with the razor. He winced and stared at the contract, a contract that would lead to something dangerous.


    But he didn''t want anything to happen to Jay or his other members.


    Han placed his bloodied index finger on the contract, and notification immediately rang up from Pupa.


    [Pupa: Ding! A Hidden Plot has been triggered! Contract with the Devil!]

 Chapter 322: 11.14

    [Pupa: Ding! A Hidden Plot has been triggered! Contract with the devil!]


    [Dude, I told you he has some sort of supernatural power!]


    [Pupa: I''ve ruled the possibility of a hidden plot out of my calculation. I didn''t expect the plot to develop this far.]


    [Heh, recreational world, my butt! I am literally having a contract with the devil himself! I don''t know what he will do to me next!]


    Yunyu started imagining what would happen to him. He saw how Jay''s knee suddenly twist, and he fell to the ground. The devil must be the most powerful being in this world, and he signed a contract with the devil, a contract that he didn''t know the content!


    Pupa poured a small hidden plot of this world. It seemed this world didn''t have much hidden secret behind it.


    Yunyu accepted the hidden plot, and the first thing that he saw was hundreds or thousands of people burning in a fiery pit under him. They were screaming and crying, begging to be saved.


    But there were many small imps with their pitchfork, stabbing anyone who tried to climb back up.


    "Milord, this is the new person that just died out of suicide. He also sold his soul to you before," a devil flew to Lee Yongsun, who sat on a red floating chair. Lee Yongsun drank red wine while looking down at the fiery pit.


    "Who is his name?"


    "Im Jaehwa, 27 years old, sir," the devil''s subordinate said.


    "Throw him. I don''t like the taste of his sin, too plain," Lee Yongsun said.


    Lee Yongsun''s subordinate threw Jay to the fiery pit. Jay looked nothing like the one that Yunyu saw right now. Eight years had passed, and Jay looked haggard, and his eyes were empty. The moment his body hit the scorching ground under the pit, he screamed and wailed, crying for his fate.


    Lee Yongsun chuckled in amusement when he heard their cries, "Ah, it''s beautiful music in my ears. But I''m not yet satiated. Do you have any recommendation?" Lee Yongsun asked his subordinate.


    "Yes, Milord, Im Jaehwa has an ex-boyfriend, and his ex has a great heart. His name is Kim Haneul, 28 years old. I believe he will be your great feast," the subordinate replied as he showed a picture of 28 years old Kim Haneul, a man who was an ex-member of a failed boy group called BXB69. The group was unable to take off, but one member, Jay, signed a contract with Lee Yongsun and became one of the most popular solo artists of the generation.


    Lee Yongsun grinned and nodded, "Let''s see what this man can offer for me. I need good food anyway."


    The hidden plot ended, and Yunyu returned back to reality. It was just a short hidden plot to show Lee Yongsun''s true identity. But that short hidden plot already drained the blood out of Yunyu''s body. And the first thing that he could say was¡­


    [Nice, I''m fucked.]


    While Yunyu was fuming because he was both panicked and scared, Pupa didn''t seem bothered. Maybe because Pupa knew its spicy chicken host would be safe nonetheless. Besides, they could always restart, right?


    [Pupa: Relax, you are too panicked out of nothing. Don''t worry, we can always restart the world if something happened to you.]


    [You always said that but when was the last time we actually restarted the world successfully without interruption?]


    [Pupa:¡­ none. But don''t worry, this might be the first time for you to experience proper restart.]


    Lee Yongsun watched Haneul''s petrified expression after he signed the devil contract. It was such a beautiful expression for him. Yes, Lee Yongsun loved it when someone feared him, scared of him, and worshipped him out of fear.


    But maybe, he loved it the most when Kim Haneul''s rosy cheek turned ghastly pale the moment he realized what contract he just signed.


    "Do you understand what kind of contract you just signed with me?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    Haneul looked up at Lee Yongsun, who sat on the sofa in front of him. Lee Yongsun leaned forward, so their face was really close to each other. Lee Yongsun smirked as his breath was getting hotter and hotter for Han.


    "Are you¡­ the devil?" Han asked hesitatingly.


    "If I say yes, then what would you do?" Lee Yongsun''s smirk grew wider from ear to ear, and slowly, Han could see a devil horn grew from Lee Yongsun''s head. His pupil turned red, and his ears became longer. There was black smoke coming out of the edge of his lips.


    Han felt that his soul was already on his throat, ready to fly away from his body. He was terrified, but he couldn''t blink at all. He was forced to saw the transformation of Lee Yongsun, or should he said it, Mr. Devil.


    The contract that Han just signed suddenly caught fire out of nowhere and was burned until nothing left. Lee Yongsun licked his lips and commented, "Sweet blood."


    Lee Yongsun gripped Han''s neck and yanked him in, "Your guess is not wrong. I am the devil, and you''ve sold your soul to me, Kim Haneul."


    Han''s body trembled in fear. He didn''t even have the strength to open his mouth. Lee Yongsun laughed with his devil voice and kissed Han''s pale, trembling lips.


    In an instant, Lee Yongsun''s eyes widened, and his devil wings sprawled and stretched out. The smoke at the edge of his lips got thicker, and his eyes were glowing red.


    Lee Yongsun was in ecstasy since this was the first time he could taste something so delicious, so out of this world. Kim Haneul had one of the seven deadly sins deep inside his heart, but this sin was like a big jar that was so rich in nutrition for him.


    Kim Haneul''s seven deadly sin was¡­ Lust.


    "Truly a great delicacy, I''ve never tasted something so good. Your soul is pure but contains a big jar of sin, a sin that might be able to fill me for a century to come. Don''t worry, I will feed on that big jar inside your body before I throw you to hell."


    Han starting to lose consciousness as he felt his soul had left his body. He fell on Lee Yongsun''s embrace without struggle. His breathing was weak because Lee Yongsun really had sucked the soul out of Han''s body.


    Lee Yongsun kissed Han again, but this time, he opened Han''s lips and teeth with his tongue. Since there was no struggle, Lee Yongsun freely poured something inside Han''s mouth that made Han regained his soul.


    "You cannot die now. I have yet to harvest your ripe soul, Kim Haneul."


    Han could only hear Lee Yongsun''s scary laugh as his eyes could see nothing but darkness. Slowly, he fell into a deep slumber in the embrace of the devil.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 10%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 30%. This is the bonus Fatemeter for unlocking the hidden plot. Congratulations, Host!]


    Pupa floated around unconscious Yunyu and Lee Yongsun. Pupa was thinking about whether Lee Yongsun would kill Yunyu or not because it had to prepare itself. In case of the host''s death, Pupa needed to commence restart immediately.


    Lee Yongsun grinned as he opened his mouth, "I wonder how could a normal human have a familiar spirit?" he asked with his eyes darted at Pupa.

 Chapter 323: 11.15

    Lee Yongsun grinned as he opened his mouth, "I wonder how could a normal human have a familiar spirit?" he asked with his eyes darted at Pupa.


    At first, Pupa ignored Lee Yongsun''s because it thought Lee Yongsun talked about random stuff since Pupa was invisible to everyone except Yunyu. Pupa continued reading the background story in case it missed something in Lee Yongsun''s character.


    Lee Yongsun kept staring at Pupa, and then started he asked, "Are you Kim Haneul''s familiar?"


    Pupa finally noticed the stare. He shifted his attention at Lee Yongsun and was surprised when Lee Yongsun''s eyes could pinpoint its location precisely. Pupa tried to move away a bit, but Lee Yongsun''s eyes followed its movement.


    "Y¡ªYou can see me?" Pupa asked carefully.


    Lee Yongsun grinned and replied, "Of course, you are Kim Haneul''s familiar spirit, right? Kim Haneul is now bound by a contract with me. I am the owner of his body now, including everything about him. So it is natural for me to know about his secrets, such as the fact that he has a familiar spirit of some sort and the fact that he is a human from an unknown place. Although there is some stuff I cannot read at all, I am sure that you are his familiar that brings him here."


    "Though, I must say that Kim Haneul has a strange familiar. What animal do you resemble anyway? You are a strange floating orange thing."


    Pupa almost short-circuited the moment Lee Yongsun said he knew nearly everything about Yunyu. But fortunately, it didn''t seem that Lee Yongsun could read Yunyu''s real identity and his secret of transmigration.


    But this was too scary and dangerous. Pupa didn''t want to risk getting captured by Lee Yongsun. It was no problem if Yunyu died here because Pupa could automatically restart anyway. But if Pupa got completely destroyed, nothing could be done, and Yunyu would get stuck in this world forever.


    Pupa hurriedly opened a portal to escape first before thinking about how to solve the problem. But before Pupa could escape, Lee Yongsun used his devil hand and grabbed Pupa''s body. Lee Yongsun dragged Pupa to his side. Though Pupa tried hard to struggle, it was no match against the devil himself.


    Lee Yongsun grabbed Pupa and started to inspect Pupa''s metallic body. "Hm, are you some sort of advanced machine? Because I have never seen someone to own a metallic familiar spirit like this."


    Lee Yongsun caressed Pupa''s metallic body to inspect more.


    "Kyah~ I¡ªI mean, sexual harassment! This is sexual harassment!" Pupa yelled. Lee Yongsun was nonchalant with Pupa''s complaint. Pupa was afraid that Lee Yongsun might destroy its body for real. Thus, it did the same thing that he did when those nano bugs from world seven.


    Pupa severed its invisible bond with Yunyu and escaped with emergency action.


    Pop!


    Pupa vanished from the world like thin air. Lee Yongsun was a bit surprised. He didn''t know a familiar could separate itself from its master. But that familiar was not important. The most important thing was that Kim Haneul was in his hand. This wonderful, tasty feast full of sin in his heart was in his hand.


    And he couldn''t wait to explore everything. Lee Yongsun caressed Kim Haneul''s cheek, and he laughed, "You can be my good food once I see the desperation, fear, and hopelessness in you. Like a demon flower in your heart, it is better when it blooms beautifully."


    "And I will make you bloom beautifully with shattered heart, Kim Haneul, hahahahaha!" Lee Yongsun''s low laugh echoed around the room.


    ***


    Pupa was busy in the headquarter, trying to find a way to help Yunyu, who was stuck and had no clue in that world. This situation was also not as easy as it looked like, unlike in the seventh world where Pupa could just sever its connection with Yunyu and return after the nano bugs had been cleared.


    If Pupa returned now, Lee Yongsun could still see and caught it. Pupa calculated the risk and determined it was not the right move if it returned to that world for now. What it could do was just giving Yunyu a message until Yunyu could finish the world by filling the Breakmeter.


    Since the mission in this world was fairly simple, Pupa wrote a text for Yunyu.


    ''Win Daebak Award to escape.''


    ***


    Han opened his eyes. He felt like he had been sleeping for a while right now, and his body was very weak. His eyes looked around, trying to determine his location. He saw a high ceiling with a beautiful chandelier hanging on top of him. A room with cigarette smell that made him nauseous.


    "So you''re finally awake," Lee Yongsun said. Han''s eyes immediately darted at the man who sat on the sofa in front of him. Han tensed immediately. He tried hard to get up from his position.


    Lee Yongsun laughed and flicked his fingers. Magically, Han regained all his strength, as if everything was just an illusion, including Lee Yongsun as the devil.


    Han watched at Lee Yongsun worriedly, afraid that he might get killed or tortured if he did something wrong.


    "What are you scared of? I haven''t done anything to you," Lee Yongsun said with a grin. He lit up a cigarette with the fire that appeared from his index finger. "You do understand that you are now under my contract, right?"


    "Y¡ªYes, Mr. Lee¡­" Han nodded, but he hesitated and asked. "What should I do next, Mr. Lee?"


    "I don''t need you to do anything, at least, not yet," Lee Yongsun said. "All you need to do is to resume your life, as usual, perform a lot, and I will help you with your group."


    Han was not a kid who would believe Lee Yongsun''s words easily. He asked, "T¡ªThen, how about my friend, Im Jaehwa, will he be okay?"


    Lee Yongsun had a mysterious smile on his face before he replied, "As long as you obey everything that I said, then Im Jaehwa is safe from any harm. I will make sure that he will have a successful solo career as well."


    "But remember, his life is in your hand. If you dare to disobey me, then I will make sure that he will suffer the worst fate imaginable."


    Haneul gulped out of fear. Lee Yongsun was a true devil. He intentionally bound his and Jay''s fate together in misery, so he could reap the pain in them. So this was what happened when you had a contract with the devil.


    Only the devil would win, while you only danced on his hand, according to his command.


    "You may leave now," Lee Yongsun said.


    Han hurriedly left Lee Yongsun''s room. Staying with Lee Yongsun for too long made him unable to think straight.


    Lee Yongsun watched the door that had been closed. He leaned on the sofa while puffing out the smoke from his mouth. He chuckled to his amusement, "You''re dancing with me, Kim Haneul. I will make sure you will return to me full of sin and full of grief. And then¡­ you will give your body to me willingly, what a great feast awaits me."


    ***


    Please check comment for the winner pair of illustration voting by VillainXvillainous!

 Chapter 324: 11.16

    Yunyu was walking back to his dorm late at night. He checked his watch and was relieved when he realized it was not too late. Thankfully, he still had thirty minutes before his shift ends.


    He checked his phone to check the missed calls. There were seven calls from his boss because he missed work again, and then a text telling him that he got laid off. Yunyu pocketed his phone and sighed, "Aish, that devil make me unemployed now. He should have paid me for accompanying him in that smoking room. Seriously, how could he smoke so many cigars every day? It''s bad for your lung!"


    "Don''t you think so, Pupa?" Yunyu asked. He waited for Pupa to materialize and started giving his snarky comment. But strangely, there was no snarky comment at all coming from Pupa because that floating orange thing hadn''t appeared since Yunyu opened his eyes.


    "Pupa?" Yunyu called again. At first, he didn''t think much about it. Because Pupa usually returned back to headquarter to watch some Sailor Moon or other magical girls, it is Pupa''s new hobby.


    Yunyu had something in mind, this was the magic words that would definitely bring Pupa back, "Ahh! Pupa, help me, I''m going to get mauled by some wild dogs! Do you want to see me getting killed here?!"


    ¡­


    "Huh, strange," Yunyu frowned. Usually, Pupa would appear immediately whenever he was about to get killed. Not to help, of course. Pupa usually watched with cold blood while preparing for the restart as always. At this point, Yunyu could determine that Pupa had a strange fetish of seeing Yunyu died in many horrible ways.


    "Where is he anyway? Don''t tell me there is something wrong with the world again," Yunyu started to get worried. He remembered that time when he was in world 7 with Xuanlake. Pupa disappeared because the nano bugs almost entered its body like a virus, and only appeared after everything was a mess.


    "D¡ªDid something happened?"


    [Ding! This is an automated message.]


    [Pupa!]


    [Ding! Win Daebak Award to Escape.]


    [¡­]


    "Oh no, this is Xuanlake crisis all over again!" Yunyu was panicked. He was unconscious for a while in that room with Lee Yongsun. Something must''ve happened back then.


    But if Pupa couldn''t return, even when Lee Yongsun was not around, then the situation must be very difficult.


    Since the automated message told Yunyu that he needed to win Daebak Award to escape this world, that meant there was nothing he could do except by filling up the Breakmeter.


    And the Breakmeter in this world was really simple. Just win the Daebak award, and it would fill to 100% immediately.


    "Yeah, it''s easy to say, but everything is in Lee Yongsun''s hand! I don''t even know what he will do to Jay and me!" Yunyu complained. But he knew there was nothing he could do except dancing in Lee Yongsun''s hand. Whatever plan he had, Han could only abide to his command.


    He returned back to his dorm and saw Kyong, Taesa, and Taeyang was fast asleep. But he didn''t see Jay. He rushed to Kyong immediately and shook his body, "Kyong, Kyong! Why are you guys here? How about Jay, where is he?"


    "H¡ªHuh?" Kyong blinked his eyes few times. He saw his anxious Han Hyung, and he replied, "Jay Hyung is in the dance room. He suddenly becomes healthy and vigorous again after we arrived in the hospital, even his twisted knee magically retracted back."


    "Really?" Han Hyung asked.


    "Yes, you can check him yourself, Hyung. He is in the dance room," Kyong informed before he went back to sleep.


    Han walked towards the dance room, and he heard a song was playing from inside. He rushed inside to check on Jay," Jay! Are you alright?"


    Jay stopped dancing, he glanced at Han Hyung, and he smiled, "I''m great, Hyung. My knee magically twisted back to its place, and I feel energized, better than ever! I don''t know what sort of boost I got, but I am ready to take over the stage right now!"


    Jay continued dancing with the beat of his new song, the simple song that he failed to follow before. Now Jay danced even better than before. He was like a dance machine that blew away all the veteran dancers out there. A skill that a rookie idol shouldn''t have, but Jay obtained it easily.


    Jay ended his dance with a bang, and he looked at his Han Hyung, waiting to be praised. Han smiled bitterly and praised him, "Jay, you are amazing."


    Jay was too much euphoria that he didn''t realize how bitter and haggard Han looked right now. He hugged Han Hyung immediately, "Han Hyung! I''ve never felt this amazing! Even my previous self, I didn''t know I could dance this good! Is this a blessing from God for my perseverance?"


    "Yeah, it is¡­" Han replied weakly. Only he knew the fact behind Jay''s sudden boost that made him super talented. It was not a blessing from God¡­


    ''Jay, you have been controlled by the devil¡­'' Han said in his heart. Lee Yongsun must''ve done something to Jay, maybe as a gift, because Han had signed a contract with him. Now their lives were in that devil''s hand, and their group was also in his hand. It might not be long until Kyong, Taeyang, and Taesa also sold their soul to the devil for a contract.


    And as the oldest, Han must be responsible for protecting them from Lee Yongsun, no matter what.


    Jay hugged Han Hyung tightly and smelled his hair. But he frowned when he smelled the same thing again.


    Jay didn''t smell the scent of coffee. Instead, he smelled tobacco or cigar on Han Hyung''s scalp. The smell was a lot stronger than before, and he knew Han Hyung didn''t smoke.


    "Hyung, why is your hair smelling like tobacco for two days already?"


    Han froze on the spot. He swallowed his saliva and mustered his courage, "There are so many smokers in the coffee shop today¡­"


    "Really? I thought you said that you don''t like the smell of tobacco. You should ask your friend to serve instead."


    "No, it''s okay, I will get used to it anyway¡­"


    Jay had suspicion in his heart, and he couldn''t just dismiss it like last time. Especially when he raised Han Hyung''s chin, wanting to kiss him. But when he saw Han Hyung''s lips, he frowned and had even more questions in his head.


    "Hyung, why are your lips bruised?"


    "Ah, because it''s too crowded in the shop, I have to gobble my dinner. I accidentally bit my lips, haha¡ª" Han pushed Jay''s chest to separate their bodies. He took few steps back and said, "Well, I need to take a bath soon. Don''t push yourself too hard, okay?"


    Han left the dance room without looking back. The suspicion in Jay''s heart roused, but he didn''t want to judge too quickly. In fact, he also felt guilty to have this suspicious thought in his head. Since Han Hyung had been working hard for them every day.


    But he couldn''t help it, everything only led to one question,


    ''Did he cheat on me?''

 Chapter 325: 11.17

    Today was their first day of the official fan meeting event. The company rented a gymnasium for the event, but it didn''t seem adequate. Because the amount of new fans were out of their expectation.


    BXB69 had become a true ace rookie, and the amount of new fans they got were enormous. Kyong got excited when he saw so many fans lining up to register their album. He hugged Han Hyung and said, "Hyung! We have so many fans! There are so many people lining for us!"


    Han smiled and patted Kyong''s head, "It is thanks to our hard work. I hope we can get more fans later."


    "And win Daebak Award!" Kyong said confidently.


    "Yes¡­ Daebak Award¡­"


    ***


    BXB69 entered the stage and was greeted with a loud scream from the fans, who cheered on them. It was a new experience for the group because they never had this many fans attended their previous fan meeting.


    Han turned on the mic and greeted the fans, "Good morning, everyone!"


    "GOOD MORNING! WOOOO!" the fans answered with their loudest voice possible.


    Han was happy with the cheer, and he said, "Thank you for coming to our fan sign! This is our first time holding an official fan sign, and I''m very happy that we have a lot of fans! Thank you, everyone!"


    Han gave the mic to Jay, Kyong, Taeyang, and then Taesa.  They delivered their greetings, and they were playing mini games to entertain the fans. It was all fun and game until he went to the backstage to go to the toilet.


    And he saw his manager was talking to a tall, handsome man in a black suit.


    Han froze when that man darted his eyes to him with a grin on his face. The manager noticed Mr. Lee Yongsun''s line of sight, and he immediately understood where he was looking at, "Ah, Mr. Lee, this is the group leader, Kim Haneul or Han."


    "I see. I believe this is the first time for us to have a proper talk, right?" Lee Yongsun said.


    "Hyung, let me go with you¡ª" Kyong, who followed Han Hyung to go to the toilet, also stopped and petrified when he saw Lee Yongsun. The latter glanced at Kyong and commented:


    "This is the maknae, right?" Lee Yongsun asked the manager.


    "Yes, sir, his name is Kim Kyong."


    "Hmm¡­ I can see why he is the official visual of the group, a very handsome young man indeed, very cute," Lee Yongsun commented.


    Han immediately shielded Kyong''s with his body. He stared at Lee Yongsun cautiously and then asked, "Mr. Lee Yongsun, what are you doing here? Don''t you see that we are busy?"


    "Han! How could you say something like that to our sponsor! Mr. Lee Yongsun comes here specifically because he wants to see how the fan sign goes and is considering investing more money for our next album! Apologize!"


    Han and Kyong were surprised, but Kyong seemed to get so intimidated that his face paled. However, Lee Yongsun seemed to intentionally scare Kyong with his aura. He smirked at Kyong with his devil''s eyes and said, "This maknae seems to be a good young man."


    Han pulled Kyong with him and pushed through, "Excuse me, sir. We need to go to the bathroom."


    "Wait," Lee Yongsun stopped them. "Kim Haneul, you are the leader, right? Go meet me after the fan sign ends. I will be waiting in a hotel nearby."


    "¡­ yes, sir."


    Han and Kyong left Mr. Lee Yongsun hurriedly.


    "Hyung, that man is so scary. I almost pissed myself," Kyong said in the bathroom. "Though he is our sponsor now, I wonder why does he want to meet you? Is it about our next performance? Our next single? Hm¡­"


    "Don''t think too much about it, just focus on giving your best. I will take care of it," Han replied. They returned back to the stage and played other mini games.


    "And now, we will be playing a pocky game!" Kyong said. Since he was the host of this mini game, he gave Taeyang and Taesa one pocky stick and also gave one to Han and Jay Hyung.


    "Let''s see who is braver!" Kyong said.


    Taesa put the pocky stick on his lips while Taeyang started biting it.


    Han put the pocky stick on his lips, expecting Jay to start biting it. Jay smiled, and he started biting the other end. He didn''t hesitate to bite the pocky stick quickly until Han could feel Jay''s breath.


    Taeyang and Taesa couldn''t continue because they couldn''t handle the cringe. But Jay continued until their lips touched, and the pocky was gone.


    "KYAAAHHHH!" the fans were hysterical when they saw this, especially when Han was blushing red after their lips touched. Jay only smirked teasingly. It was such a shipping material for the fujodanshi.


    "Jay Hyung, do you love Han Hyung?" one fan asked them loudly.


    "Oh yes, I love my Han Hyung!" Im Jaehwa kissed Han Hyung''s cheek, and another round of scream filled the gymnasium.


    ***


    Lee Yongsun watched the live show on the tv. He asked the CEO to send the live recording to him, so he could also watch it in his hotel room.


    He was quite satisfied when Im Jaehwa pecked on Kim Haneul''s lips because he thought Kim Haneul''s lust would get incited. He could finally eat that big jar of sin from Haneul''s body.


    But turned out, Lee Yongsun could feel nothing.


    He couldn''t sense Kim Haneul''s lust, as if¡­ he was not sexually attracted to his boyfriend, Im Jaehwa at all.


    "Hm¡­ interesting," Lee Yongsun thought at least, Kim Haneul had had sex with Im Jaehwa. But after Lee Yongsun contracted Kim Haneul, he still detected the aura of virginity inside Kim Haneul.


    It was quite strange, yet fascinating, to have a virgin man with a talent to be a slut. That was a perfect term for Kim Haneul. He was a virgin with big slut energy. The big jar of sin inside his body was so delicious yet untouched.


    Lee Yongsun tried giving Kim Haneul time to develop his relationship further with Im Jaehwa. But they didn''t seem to be in a sexual relationship. At least, not on Haneul''s side. Because he always refused whenever Im Jaehwa wanted to do it.


    "I wonder what will incite his lust. If his boyfriend does not even incite his lust, either he is an asexual, or just simply never seeing Im Jaehwa as his boyfriend."


    Lee Yongsun was intrigued. He wanted to inquire about this more from Haneul himself. As long as he could get his feast, then everything else didn''t matter.


    Also, he couldn''t wait to see Kim Haneul''s expression when they met again soon. Lee Yongsun had to admit that he loved Haneul''s cautious gaze, especially when he tried to protect his group mates. It was like a mother rabbit trying to protect the baby rabbits from the big bad wolf.


    Little did the mother rabbit know, the big bad wolf was not interested with her babies at all.


    The big bad wolf was eyeing the mother rabbit the whole time


    "Very interesting, Kim Haneul. You are delicious and intriguing at the same time," Lee Yongsun said while he smoked another cigarette.

 Chapter 326: 11.18

    The fan sign was successful, with the fans went home contentedly. The boys took a rest in the backstage and opened their gifts from the fans one by one.


    "Look at this. A fan gave me a mug with my favourite character, Doraemon!" Taesa raised his gift. Everyone continued opening their gifts happily except Han. Han didn''t open any of his gifts, even though he had plenty as the most popular member. He was busy with his phone, saying nothing.


    Jay noticed Han Hyung''s strangeness and asked, "Hyung, why don''t you open your gift?"


    "Hm? Jay, you can open it for me," Han replied with a smile. "I have to go somewhere first."


    "Where do you want to go? Don''t you say that you are taking a break from work today?" Jay asked. Han still hadn''t told Jay that he was already fired because working was always a good reason, so Jay wouldn''t be suspicious of his activity outside, especially when he visited Mr. Lee Yongsun.


    "T¡ªThis is a different matter. I will talk to you guys later, okay?" Han left the gymnasium and asked the manager about Mr. Lee Yongsun''s hotel. After he got to the location, he walked to the hotel to meet Lee Yongsun.


    Jay wondered for a while, he had a suspicion that Han Hyung was cheating on him, but he didn''t want to be the irrational possessive boyfriend who tried to limit his lover to do anything. He knew how hard Han Hyung worked, and he didn''t want to be a nuisance.


    But his mind kept on imagining Han Hyung kissing another man, sleeping with another man. While at the same time, Jay worked his ass to perform for his upcoming solo debut.


    Kyong realized Jay Hyung''s restlessness. At first, he didn''t want to tell Jay Hyung but seeing him so restless, Kyong sighed and then told him the real reason, "Hyung, Han Hyung is going to a hotel near this gymnasium to meet Mr. Lee Yongsun. He came here a few hours ago, and he is our new sponsor now. Maybe he wants to meet Han Hyung to talk about what the group concept we should show on our next single?"


    Jay''s heart skipped when Kyong told him about Mr. Lee Yongsun. He went out and hurriedly called Lee Yongsun''s number. After few beeps, Lee Yongsun picked up the call:


    "Im Jaehwa, what is it?" Lee Yongsun asked on the phone.


    "Mr. Lee, why are you inviting my leader, Kim Haneul Hyung, to your hotel? What is your business with him? He has nothing to do with my contract. Please don''t involve him in this," Jay straightforwardly telling his worry. He didn''t care whether this man was his sponsor or not because he was worried sick with Han Hyung right now.


    Lee Yongsun chuckled, amused by Jay''s overreaction, "Why are you so panicked anyway? Do you have a special relationship with Kim Haneul?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    Jay paused. He didn''t dare to admit that he had a relationship with Han Hyung. Because he was afraid that something might happen with Han Hyung. "Why do you ask? I don''t have any special relationship with Han Hyung."


    "Because your overreaction says otherwise," Lee Yongsun said lightly. He puffed out the smoke from his mouth and continued, "I invited Kim Haneul because I''m your group''s new sponsor. Of course, I have to talk with your beloved leader, hahahah."


    "D¡ªDon''t do anything to him! He has been working so hard for us. I don''t want him to get hurt!"


    "Well, that depends on your performance in your solo debut, don''t mess it up," Lee Yongsun hung up the phone as he glanced at the man who was standing in front of him right now.


    The man still had his makeup from the fan sign event, even some cute heart sticker on his cheek. He was too busy and nervous about meeting Lee Yongsun.


    "Did you just hear Im Jaehwa''s voice just now? He doesn''t want you to get hurt or to get involved with this business. But you are the one who comes to me willingly," Lee Yongsun chuckled. "You haven''t told him about our deal?"


    "There is no need to tell him about our secret, Mr. Lee. You know well that I''m protecting him with my own will. Let Jay do his solo debut in peace. Even if he fails, I will still protect him," Han said.


    "You are so determined to protect him, what a good boyfriend," Lee Yongsun said. At this point, Han already knew that he could hide nothing from Lee Yongsun. So he didn''t deny it either.


    Lee Yongsun smiled at Han and clicked on the remote to turn on the television. Han''s eyes darted on the television, it was showing his pocky game with Jay before, and it paused when Jay''s lips touched his.


    "You are his boyfriend, right?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    "¡­ yes, Mr. Lee¡­"


    "Then why don''t you get excited when Im Jaehwa kissed you?" Lee Yongsun shot Han with the truth immediately. Han''s heartbeat skipped for a moment, especially under that scrutinizing gaze.


    "I told you that you are now my property, right? Of course, I know what you feel when Im Jaehwa kissed you. You feel embarrassed, but you don''t seem to be sexually incited by him. Which is quite interesting because I can see that you cared a lot for him since you sold your soul to me just to save him."


    Han didn''t answer immediately. Because he was trying to find a good reason first.


    ''Fuck, should I just say that I cannot get it up unless I''m doing it with him?'' Yunyu thought. Because he couldn''t even get his stuff up if it was not with Han Ye and his soul fragments, like Lee Yongsun.


    If Pupa was here, then he could ask that floating orange thing for its opinion. All he could do right now was to rely on his instinct.


    "It''s not your problem, Mr. Lee," Han replied.


    "It is my problem. Because I need to see you getting excited and lustful," Lee Yongsun said lightly. "You cared a lot for Im Jaehwa, but you can''t get excited to have sex with him. Is he not your type? Do you have other types of men that you like? Go on, tell me, I can just call a man with your criteria to have sex with you."


    ''My type is you,'' Yunyu said in his heart.


    Lee Yongsun''s eyes widened instantly, "Your type is me?"


    "What!? How could you¡ª"


    "I can read your mind as long as you have a strong emotion over it, Kim Haneul," Lee Yongsun said. He leaned on his sofa, smoking his cigarette and crossed his arm. "This is very strange of you. Human usually cried or begged when they know that I''m the devil. And I don''t have any sexual interest with anything after thousand years."


    Lee Yongsun''s eyes observed Han from his head down to his shoes. He chuckled and put down his cigarette. "Well, you don''t look too bad for a human either. Come here."


    "W¡ªWhat for?" Han was ready to dash out and leave the room.


    "Why are you still asking? Come here and strip."

 Chapter 327: 11.19 (Semi R-18)

    *Licking Mr. Devil''s chocolate nipple*


    "Why are you still asking? Come here and strip."


    "W¡ªWhat?!" Haneul''s heart jumped when Lee Yongsun ordered him to strip. "Y¡ªYou mean, to take off my clothes?" Han asked again, unsure of what he heard was correct.


    "Do I need to say it twice? I want you to strip all your clothes in front of me," Lee Yongsun repeated. He smirked with a taunting gaze, "What? I''m just doing it based on your preference. Your heart said that your preference is me, the devil himself."


    "I never said that!" Han rebuked. He distanced himself from Lee Yongsun and zipped his jacket again as a mean of protection. "Mr. Lee Yongsun, you are despicable! How could you take advantage of me!"


    "So you''re saying that you don''t want me?" Lee Yongsun asked lightly. There was no trace of worry in his expression.


    "No!" Han replied.


    Lee Yongsun smirked and leaned on the sofa. "Human''s lips can tell lies, but their heart cannot. Let me show you what is in your heart."


    Lee Yongsun flicked his finger, and suddenly, Han couldn''t feel his body at all. He couldn''t control anything, even his lips. Han''s lips said something that was not meant to be said, "I love to be ravaged by Mr. Lee Yongsun."


    Han immediately regained control of his body. He closed his mouth and covered it with his hands. He glared at Lee Yongsun, "What did you do to my body!?"


    "I did nothing. I''m just showing you the true wish inside your heart. Or in human language, we call it¡­ preference," Lee Yongsun answered. He shrugged nonchalantly, still leaning on the sofa as if waiting for Haneul to come and sit on his strong thighs.


    "Bullshit! I would never say something so lascivious with my own will!"


    [Ding! You dirty, lying hoe.]


    [Hey! Who do you call a dirty lying hoe!]


    Yunyu saw the automated message was replaced, which meant that Pupa could see his activity right now but could not return to the world to accompany him. Pupa said to Yunyu that it could send an automated emergency message only once a day.


    And Pupa wasted its once a day message only to tell him that he was a lying hoe.


    [Wow, Pupa, your maliciousness to me hasn''t decreased at all even after ten worlds. As expected from a spicy chicken system.]


    Haneul''s rejection sparked Lee Yongsun''s interest. He had never seen someone so wilful even after they made a contract with the devil. Usually, those people would submit, and Lee Yongsun would play them around before he got bored and threw them to the bottomless pit of hell.


    Of course, he had no sexual interest in them. Those sinners were just foods to fuel his hunger anyway.


    Truthfully, Lee Yongsun could just control Han''s body and ravage him on the spot. But he liked it when his prey walked in with his own will to his arm. Especially with a rare prey like Kim Haneul with his big jar of lust, it would taste sweeter than honey when he gave himself in willingly.


    "Are you going to keep your virginity forever, then?"


    "H¡ªHuh?! Of course not!" Han denied vehemently. He didn''t want to admit that he had been lusting over Lee Yongsun''s body the whole time.


    "Then, if you don''t want to be deflowered by your boyfriend, and not also your preferential man, who would take you in?"


    "I¡­ I don''t want to do it¡­" Han said. But his body couldn''t lie. His body wanted Lee Yongsun.


    Han swallowed his saliva when Lee Yongsun suddenly unbuttoned his suit and took it off. Lee Yongsun was wearing a scarlet coloured shirt. His sleeve was rolled up to his elbows, showing his strong and veiny hands.


    Lee Yongsun had a robust body, with a broad chest and shoulder, and six packs were also printed under his scarlet red shirt. The image directly attacked Haneul''s brain, making him short-circuited for a while.


    ''Oh¡­ good evening, six packs-sama. You are as stunning as always,'' Yunyu drooled as he kept staring at Lee Yongsun''s abs. Lee Yongsun grinned when he saw Han''s reaction, it was clearly obvious that he was Kim Haneul''s preference.


    But this young man in his early twenty kept on denying it.


    "Like what you see?" Lee Yongsun asked with a smirk on his face. He quite enjoyed Han''s denial, in contract with his obvious growing lust.


    Han snapped out of his daze. He shook his head few times to regained his sanity, and he looked away, "You are gross! What do you mean by this?"


    Lee Yongsun laughed and flicked his fingers again to make Kim Haneul speak his true intention.


    "M¡ªMr. Lee Yongsun has such an amazing body, amazing abs, I want to lick it¡­"


    Han zipped his lips again and glared at Lee Yongsun, "Stop controlling my lips! I know you make me say those things! That is not from me!"


    "So wilful, so troublesome," Lee Yongsun raised his left brow, and Han suddenly walked towards him. Again, Lee Yongsun controlled his body entirely. Han tried to struggle, but he could only move his head while his entire body was under Lee Yongsun''s control.


    Han stopped in front of Lee Yongsun and sat on Lee Yongsun''s strong thigh. The devil had a comfortable and robust thigh, very suitable for Han''s personal taste. After he sat comfortably, Lee Yongsun encircled his arm on Haneul''s waist and pulled Han closer, so Haneul was resting his head on Lee Yongsun''s broad chest.


    "What do you think? Do you like resting your head on my chest?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" Han was finally unsure with his own denial. He wondered if this was part of the devil''s trickery or devil''s seduction. Because he enjoyed this warmth much more than he expected. "Your chest feels so warm, so hot¡­"


    "So you like it, huh?" Lee Yongsun grinned. "I will let you do the honourable deed. You can unbutton my shirt."


    Lee Yongsun used his other hand to guide''s Haneul''s hand on the first button of his shirt that covered his broad chest. Han was unsure at first, but under the gaze of the devil, his warm and slightly hot aura, and this strange feeling building up in his chest, Han gulped as he finally succumbed to his sin and unbuttoned the first button.


    He could see Lee Yongsun''s tanned, muscular chest, who was usually covered in a black suit.


    Haneul''s fingers brushed on Lee Yongsun''s skin, "It''s so hot¡­" Han commented.


    "Of course, you are doing touching the devil after all," Lee Yongsun chuckled. "I can make my body hotter, but human will not feel comfortable for that."


    Han gulped as he unbuttoned the second one, and then the third one, so Lee Yongsun''s chest was fully exposed. He had slightly tanned skin with brown nipples. Han swallowed his saliva, ''I wonder if it tastes like chocolate.''


    Lee Yongsun laughed when he heard Han''s train of thoughts. This was the first time he let someone touch his body, whether it was human or non-human, none of them dared to touch him. Most of the time, if he did it with a succubus, or incubus, those lower demons just cower under him, because all they wanted was just a quick pleasure.


    Lee Yongsun replied, "Try it. Maybe it tastes like chocolate for you."

 Chapter 328: 11.20 (Semi R-18)

    *Licking the Idol''s strawberry nipple.*


    Lee Yongsun laughed when he heard Han''s train of thoughts. He replied, "Try it. maybe it tastes like chocolate for you."


    Han stared at Lee Yongsun, whose eyes showed no contempt but also not love. It was more like¡­ expectation. Lee Yongsun had a certain expectation that he wanted Han to fulfil. Lee Yongsun patiently rubbed Han''s lips with his finger and said, "You can taste it."


    Han''s rationality was getting blurry. He started to wonder if this was right or not. But those chocolate nipples were really tempting. Thus, Han positioned himself by sitting on Lee Yongsun''s thigh, facing the devil with much bravery.


    "You are a lot bolder when you are full of lust, perfect," Lee Yongsun commented. He unzipped Haneul''s jacket and threw it away. Han only wore a thin shirt that barely covered his milky skin. Lee Yongsun held Haneul''s waist with his two hands and commanded him, "Try it now."


    Han was hesitant at first, but he initiated by kissing the devil''s lips first. Lee Yongsun was surprised when Han suddenly kissed his lips, "Why are you kissing my lips? You can go straight to lick my chest."


    Haneul starting to lose his self-control. Maybe this was part of Lee Yongsun''s devil''s temptation, which proven to have an amazing effect on him. He stared at Lee Yongsun, "Do you not like it?"


    Lee Yongsun seemed to think for a moment, then he replied with a thin smile. "Your lips taste sweet. I like it a lot."


    This time, Lee Yongsun was the first one to initiate the kiss. He kissed Haneul''s pink lips and bit the edge of his lips. Han winced at tried to push Lee Yongsun back.


    Lee Yongsun touched the bruised lips, and he grinned, "I''m sorry, I just want to leave a bit of mark of mine on you."


    Han ignored it and then started kissing Lee Yongsun''s neck and sucked a bit. His kiss trailed down until he was kissing the area around Lee Yongsun''s nipple. His soft lips tickled around Lee Yongsun''s chest, which made the devil took a deep breath to hold himself from pushing Han.


    "Mhh¡­" Lee Yongsun could not hold that one small moan. Han looked up and asked, "Can I continue?"


    "Yes," Lee Yongsun answered. Han didn''t hesitate, and he kissed Lee Yongsun''s chocolate nipple before he started sucking it.


    "Ahh¡­" Lee Yongsun felt a sensation that he never felt before. He jolted slightly because of that. He also couldn''t believe that he moaned after being touched by a human. He looked down on Han, who was busy licking his left nipple.


    Like a baby sucking and nibbling, it looked like Han enjoyed it so much. Lee Yongsun said that his nipple might taste like real chocolate, though it was just a tease. He asked, "What do you think? Does it taste like chocolate?"


    Han stopped sucking and looked up, "Yes, it tastes like chocolate. I like it so much," Han replied. He looked at Lee Yongsun''s right nipple and then shifted his body to lick the other one, "I wonder if this one also tastes the same."


    Han sucked the right nipple immediately.


    "Ngh!" Lee Yongsun jolted again. This time, he finally realized that he reacted strongly to Haneul and Haneul only. Because he had never been this incited when he was having sex with an incubus or succubus.


    ''What is wrong with me? No, what is wrong with this young man,'' Lee Yongsun pondered. ''Is he some sort of dark priest? Witch? Evil spirit? How could he make me react this much.''


    Inevitably, his enormous rod also reacted. Han was active. He kept on sucking Lee Yongsun''s nipple while he rubbed his already hard cock inside his jeans with Lee Yongsun''s big devil cock. Lee Yongsun already pitched up a big tent, so big that it actually stopped Han from sucking.


    He looked up at Lee Yongsun and commented, "Mr. Lee, your cock is so big. It scares me."


    "Damn it!" Lee Yongsun grabbed Han''s waist and pushed him on the sofa. Lee Yongsun was now on top of Han, who looked at his devil''s eyes and said, "Mr. Lee, can you taste me now?"


    "What do you mean?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    Han rolled his shirt up and fiddled with his own nipple, "Your nipple taste like chocolate for me. Can you try mine? Maybe it tastes like strawberry."


    Han couldn''t control himself anymore. Lee Yongsun''s devil''s seduction made him confused yet comfortable. Lee Yongsun''s pupils turned red. He used his devil eyes to see the sin of lust inside Haneul''s body.


    Strangely, Haneul could concentrate the place where he wanted to release the sweet, sweet nectar of sin, and it was in his nipple.


    Lee Yongsun licked his lips. He almost drooled when he saw the amount of lustful nectar from Han''s nipple. He kissed Han''s nipple few times and then started sucking.


    "Ahhh! Hnggg!" Han moaned when Lee Yongsun started sucking his nipple. "I¡ªIt''s ticklish! It feels weird!"


    Han moaned harder whenever Lee Yongsun sucked hard. His hands moved around because Han felt his energy was being sucked away from him. Whenever Lee Yongsun sucked his nipple hard, he would get that state of ecstasy for a moment, but his body would get weaker.


    "Ah! M¡ªMister Lee, this is¡­ ahhh! It feels weird. I feel so strange!" Han struggled. His hands flailed around, and his feet were also kicking around.


    Lee Yongsun instinctively used one hand to hold Haneul''s wrists. And he used his leg to keep Haneul''s feet still.


    He was in a state of intoxication right now. Because Kim Haneul''s nipple really did taste like sweet strawberry, and from his nipple, Lee Yongsun could suck as much sweet sin as he wanted.


    He never tasted sweet nectar this good. It was perfect for him.


    After he sucked the sweet nectar from one nipple, he wanted more. Lee Yongsun sucked Han''s other nipple while grinding his bulge on Han''s already erect and throbbing cock under his jeans.


    "Umm¡­ ah! Ahhh! Hyaaa!" Han felt that he was drowning in pleasure and desire. His body was not his own anymore. He finally stopped struggling and allowed Lee Yongsun to suck his nipple even more.


    Haneul''s cock twitched whenever Lee Yongsun sucked harder. His body was electrified all over. And when he realized that would actually cum from getting his nipple sucked.


    "Ahh! M¡ªMister Lee, I''m gonna cum!"


    Lee Yongsun knew the sweet nectar would taste even better when Haneul was at his peak pleasure. Lee Yongsun sucked harder while grinding his bulge, which made Haneul jolted and jerked because of the overwhelming pleasure.


    "Ahh! AHHH!" Han''s sight turned white for a moment as he was in pure bliss. Han ejaculated without touching his cock.


    Lee Yongsun sucked the sweetest nectar he could ever imagine. It was for a short moment, but it tasted too good that he almost ejaculated due to heightening pleasure.


    Lee Yongsun sucked the sweet nectar dry from Haneul''s nipples and stopped. He wanted to continue. He wanted more, of course.


    "Kim Haneul, let''s do it," Lee Yongsun said. He ripped his shirt, ready for the action. But there was no answer from Han.


    He looked at Han and found that Kim Haneul had fainted because of too much pleasure.


    "Fuck this!" Lee Yongsun cursed as he was frustrated. His cock was already throbbing as he wanted to do it with this human. But Kim Haneul''s body was too weak.


    "Damn, you owe me a lot, Kim Haneul!"

 Chapter 329: 11.21

    "Damn, you owe me a lot, Kim Haneul!"


    Lee Yongsun was holding his frustration right now. Honestly, he could just use his power to give Kim Haneul some energy back, so he could regain his consciousness. But that would mean he would lose the sweet nectar from Haneul.


    In order to get the same sweet nectar of sin from Han, Han would need to take the initiative. If he used his magic to Han right now, the nectar of lust would taste bitter because Han''s desire had been mixed with his devil''s magic.


    Lee Yongsun buttoned his shirt again. He glanced at Han and scoffed, "You think I did something to you, huh? Kim Haneul, you have an uncontrollable lust that can easily be incited whenever you are near your preferred man. I''m just letting you be in charge."


    Lee Yongsun still couldn''t believe that a man could be lusting over him, especially after showing this man his true form as the devil. It should have scared everyone, but instead, Han wanted to taste his chocolate nipple.


    He glanced at Lee Yongsun and used his magic to roll Lee Yongsun''s shirt down and zipped his jacket. He took one cigar from his cigar box and lit it up. He smoked while looking at Han before he looked up to blow the smoke from his mouth.


    He had to smoke a lot to relax and stopped him from ravaging Kim Haneul. No, he didn''t do this because he cared for Han. But because Han had an abundant amount of nectar of lust that worked as similar as a drug for Lee Yongsun.


    It was a perfect food that already made him addicted.


    But the devil always knew how to be patient, so he could get the best. If he ravaged Han right now, Han might get scared or disgusted. He didn''t want to lose his best source of food just because of his impatience.


    Lee Yongsun looked at Han once more and realized that Kim Haneul had a rosy cheek and beautiful lips. Lee Yongsun was unsure if this was due to the sweet nectar that affected his mind, but after he sucked the lust essence from Han, it seemed that Han had become a lot more appealing in his eyes.


    Lee Yongsun called Haneul''s manager and said that Han would be busy until late at night or early morning, to which the manager agreed immediately.


    Lee Yongsun caressed Han''s rosy cheek with his fingers. This was the first time he saw that a human could also be pleasing to the eyes. Lee Yongsun chuckled and said, "I will make sure that you are only feeding me, Kim Haneul."


    ***


    Han opened his eyes slowly when he smelled the tobacco scent around him. He was both dizzy and confused as he looked around.


    "Awake?" Han darted his eyes immediately at one man who was smoking his fourth cigarette. Lee Yongsun''s shirt had been buttoned, and he was wearing his suit again. As if the lascivious things they did was just a dream for Han.


    Han''s cheek reddened instantly. He got up and checked his shirt and found that his jacket was zipped.


    "D¡ªDid we really?" Han asked. He didn''t have the guts to continue his words.


    Lee Yongsun chuckled and nodded. "You take the initiative to lick my nipple, and you said it tastes like chocolate. So I did the same to yours, and it tastes like strawberry. Chocolate and strawberry, hahah," Lee Yongsun explained.


    "T¡ªThere is no way¡­" Han couldn''t believe that he had fallen to the devil''s temptation and let himself get taken by the devil. He glared at Lee Yongsun fiercely and pointed at him. "What did you do to my body!?"


    "I did nothing," Lee Yongsun replied nonchalantly. He darted his deep gaze to Han and added, "You are the one who takes the initiative. I''m just catering to your unbridled lust."


    "Lies! I''m not a lascivious man like you, you devil!"


    "You think I''ve hypnotized you?" Lee Yongsun asked. Han nodded without hesitation. There was no way he could be stupid and unrestrained enough to make out with the devil.


    Lee Yongsun grinned and asked again, "Did you retain your memory when you kissed me and licked my nipple?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "That means I did nothing to your body. You are doing it based on your lust, Kim Haneul," Lee Yongsun explained. "The more you tried to deny it, the more you will realize that you are a slut that wants to be touched and ravaged."


    "LIES! BULLSHIT! I''M NOT A¡ª" Han didn''t want to say that word. He was a man with a very strong moral compass. He never did something as unbridled as allowing a man he didn''t love to touch him freely.


    Even Jay hadn''t touched his body!


    Han glared at Lee Yongsun before he rushed to the door. Lee Yongsun watched Han and asked, "You are not going to stay tonight?"


    "Never! I will never be your sex slave! You devil!" Han yelled before he opened the door and slammed it. Han ran away as fast as he could to avoid Lee Yongsun.


    Lee Yongsun looked at the door, and he could only laugh. Because he had heard one of the best jokes of the century, "What sex slave? You will come to me, biting your leash, begging me to train you, Kim Haneul."


    ***


    Han sat on the sidewalk as he took a breath after he ran away from Lee Yongsun. He couldn''t believe that he had done something so crazy with the devil. He was certain that he hated that devil who took his and Jay''s freedom.


    Han walked back to the dorm while he kept on rejecting that he might have initiated and made out with the devil. He couldn''t believe that he could be so crazy.


    "That devil must''ve used his temptation to make me confused!" Han assured himself. He checked his watch and saw that he had been sleeping for almost five hours! Because it was eleven p.m right now.


    He returned to the dorm. He thought everyone had been asleep, but Jay was actually sitting on the chair in front of the dorm building. He was worried that something might happen with Han Hyung.


    He called Mr. Lee Yongsun many times, and it was all rejected.


    "Jay? Why are you outside?" Han drew near Jay to check on him.


    Jay turned his head and hugged Han immediately, "HYUNG!"


    "Wha¡ª"


    Jay hugged his Han Hyung tightly. He was worried sick.


    "Hyung, where were you? I thought something happened to you¡­"


    "W¡ªWell, I went to meet Mr. Lee Yongsun. We are discussing our comeback and your solo debut soon," Han lied, as long as it could pacify Jay.


    "But he didn''t threaten or hurt you, right?"


    "No, we are just discussing our group since he is our sponsor,"  Han lied again. Jay stared at his tired Hyung and hugged him.


    "I''m sorry, Hyung. I just love you so much. I''m afraid something happened to you¡­"


    Jay tightened his hug on Han Hyung and smelled his hair. Again, he smelled the same, strong tobacco scent from Han Hyung''s hair weeks ago. As if he had visited Lee Yongsun before this.


    "Hyung, this is your first time meeting with Mr. Lee privately, right?"


    "Yes, what about it?"

 Chapter 330: 11.22

    "Hyung, this is your first time meeting with Mr. Lee privately, right?"


    "Yes, what about it?"


    "¡­ are you sure this is your first time meeting him?" Jay asked again, just to make sure. Because he didn''t want to accuse Han Hyung about something so hurtful.


    "Yes, it is my first time meeting him. Why are you asking that, Jay? Is there something wrong?" Han asked innocently. If Jay did not have the suspicion, he would''ve believed it on the spot. There was nobody that he believed more than Han Hyung. Because Han Hyung never lied to him.


    Since their first meeting, Han Hyung always stayed true to himself and his ideals. He was the light that guided Jay out of his bottomless pit in his youth. So he stayed with Han Hyung no matter where he goes.


    And it was fortunate that Han Hyung reciprocated his feeling, so they could be together now. Although they hadn''t done the deed together, they promised to do it after they could purchase their own home together.


    So far, Jay had been successful in keeping his promise so far, but he wasn''t sure about Han Hyung. He didn''t know if Han Hyung stayed true to their promise.


    And his suspicion about Han Hyung that he cheated on him only grew stronger every day. Especially when Han Hyung said that he had never met Mr. Lee Yongsun privately before. Because Jay had smelled the same tobacco scent three times already, and it was the exact same.


    Jay stared at his Han Hyung, whose cheek was rosier than usual, and he had become a lot more charming than before.


    "You are not lying to me, right, Hyung?" Jay asked again.


    "Of course not! Let''s go inside. It''s cold tonight. I don''t want you to catch a cold also. You have an upcoming debut in few days, remember?" Han said while pulling Jay inside the dorm again.


    ''There is no way my Han Hyung would lie on me¡­''


    ''But I will have to make sure.''


    Truthfully, Jay didn''t want to be someone who pried on his boyfriend''s private matter. But this was regarding his suspicion over something. So he had planned to ask Han Hyung''s colleague in the coffee shop about his activity.


    But he couldn''t do it now because he was his schedule was packed with practising and rehearsing since he would showcase his debut song in Music Bink as a soloist in three days.


    ''Han Hyung¡­ I am doing this solo debut because of you. I tried my hardest because of you, so please¡­ don''t disappoint me¡­''


    ***


    The boys were watching Jay practising with the same dance instructor. After that incident, Jay had become one of the best idol dancers of the generation. The dance instructor was awed by Jay''s skill that she clapped when Jay finished his practice, "Amazing! What an amazing dance!" the dance instructor complimented.


    "At this rate, you should be able to steal the show! That is incredible dancing and breathing since you can sing and rap while doing a heavy dance!" the dance instructor continued.


    Jay smiled and bowed his head, "Thank you so much, Instructor-Nim!"


    "Whoa, Jay Hyung is just amazing!" Taeyang was the first to compliment Jay. As the lead dancer, he had a long way to go compared to Jay, who was already so amazing for a rookie idol dancer.


    "We have to practice hard, so we can be like him someday!" Taesa said.


    "Hyung, what do you think? Jay Hyung is doing great, right?" Kyong nudged Han''s arm with a teasing expression. But Han didn''t answer at all. Instead, he kept staring at Jay and then sighed deeply.


    "Hyung?" Kyong nudged Han again. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Huh? Uh¡­ no, nothing at all," Han showed a perfunctory smile and then stared on his phone screen again. There was another text from the one and only, the malicious Mr. Lee Yongsun.


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: Are you happy that Im Jaehwa is now doing well? He is the best dancer in the idol industry right now. I will make sure that he succeeds in his solo debut. This will also propel your group.*


    *Haneul: Thank you so much, Mr. Lee. But I don''t know if this is just goodwill of yours or¡­*


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: Since you are sensible enough. You must come to my room the day Im Jaehwa does his solo debut in Music Bink. I will send my location later. We can watch his performance together, right?*


    *Haneul: Mr. Lee¡­ what do you want?*


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: I haven''t decided, but we may see later. Remember, if you don''t come, you might see Im Jaehwa twisted his knee on the stage, or even worse¡­ died on the stage, in front of millions of live viewers.*


    Kim Haneul didn''t want to answer anymore. He looked at Jay, who seemed to be very happy and proud after getting praised for his amazing performance rehearsal. Even Han had to admit that Jay was so captivating when he danced.


    Han sighed and said in his heart, ''Jay, I''m doing this for you, for all of us. Please don''t hate me for what I did.''


    [Ding! You are actually excited to meet Lee Yongsun again, right? You hoe.]


    [Pupa¡­ stop wasting your once a day automated message to be petty. You know that I''m very serious about my mission!]


    Pupa, who heard Yunyu''s mind, almost puked electric blood. It tried to type one more automated message, but it got blocked because it had sent its once a day message.


    "Damn it! That kid is still daring to act so righteously after what I saw! He is definitely conscious and consenting when he kissed Lee Yongsun!" Pupa yelled at the screen.


    "Why are you yelling, Pupa?" another system came to Pupa, who was busy with the screen. Pupa glanced at its friend, Kokun, a similar type of system like Pupa. But Kokun would turn into a moth, not a butterfly, like Pupa in the future.


    ¡­ That is¡­ if their missions had been cleared, of course.


    "I''m just yelling at my spicy chicken host," Pupa replied.


    "Ah, Bai Yunyu? I wonder about him. Father Administrator send you a mission to help him, right? This is the only message that Father Administrator sent before he is inactive for a long time, right?" Kokun asked again.


    "Yes, Father Administrator tasked me to watch Bai Yunyu''s growth as a human with feeling, and after Bai Yunyu has checked all the requirement and finished all official transmigration worlds, then I should give this to Father Administrator."


    "Oh, I wonder if there is some connection between Bai Yunyu and Father Administrator. Father''s only order before he went in a deep hibernation was to continue our task like usual, except you, who got that task to take Bai Yunyu."


    "Maybe Father Administrator has something in mind," Pupa said.


    Pupa also didn''t know what its creator wanted. He just ordered Pupa to:


    ''Watch over Bai Yunyu. See his emotional growth as a human. If you think he has become a mature and good-hearted man, then I shall show him his true identity.''


    ''What true identity?'' Pupa asked.


    ''That is a secret until he has finished his transmigrations, HA¡­ HA¡­ HA!'' Father Administrator said before he disappeared.


    ''¡­ you know my task will be easier if you tell me his true identity first. What a spicy chicken Father Admin.''

 Chapter 331: 11.23

    "Is everything ready?" the manager checked on Jay''s backup dancers for his debut, his stage outfit, and also his mic. After he was sure that everything was in order, he approached Jay, who was surrounded by his group mates.


    "Jay, you will be the fifth performance. It is a good spot, do your best and don''t disappoint!" their manager said. Jay nodded to assure the manager. He looked at his group mates who came to the Music Bink to support him from the supporter seat later.


    But there was no Han Hyung around. Han Hyung only said to him that he would come when he was alone.


    Thus, Jay waited alone in his space. He would be performing after two groups before him. He chatted with Han Hyung to ease his worry.


    *Jay: Where are you, Hyung? I''m nervous here.*


    *Haneul: I will be there soon.*


    Jay waited until he saw a familiar man that he loved to come to his space with a bouquet of roses. Han Hyung smiled at Jay and said, "I know you are nervous, so I hope this will ease your mood. Remember, do your best, and I will always be proud of you, Jay."


    Jay starred at his Han Hyung with his hot gaze. He stretched his arm and caught Han Hyung by his waist. He pulled Han Hyung closer and then kissed his lips without warning.


    "Mmfff! Mmm!" Han struggled at first. He tried to push Jay. But Jay pulled him closer and deepened the kiss. In less than a minute, Han was drowning with Jay''s passionate kiss. "Mmhh¡­ ah¡­ J¡ªJay¡­" Han tried to stop in the middle of their kiss.


    "What?" Jay asked impatiently.


    "Y¡ªYou are going to perform soon. I don''t want to confuse you later," Han said.


    "Confuse?"


    Han looked down at Jay''s bulge that kept on rubbing against his crotch. Han blushed and continued, "D¡ªDown there, I don''t want you to be distracted when you perform."


    Jay grinned full of mischievous intention. He leaned in and kissed Han''s cheek, "Hyung, how about¡­ we do it after I''m done with my show? We can go to a hotel for one night¡­"


    Han felt his face was already so hot. He blushed and replied, "Maybe we¡ª"


    "Did I disturb something here?" Han and Jay darted their eyes at the door. There was a tall man leaning at the door with his arm crossed. He didn''t seem to be pleased with what he saw. "Im Jaehwa, you are going to perform soon, and you still have time to mess around like this."


    Han and Jay immediately separated themselves. Han immediately shielded Jay by taking the blame, "M¡ªMister Lee, this is my fault. I am the one who took the initiative. Please let him go."


    Mr. Lee Yongsun scoffed. He glared at Jay, "I don''t care whether my artist is straight, bi, gay or whatsoever. As long as nobody discovers your dating scandal. But¡­"


    Lee Yongsun shifted his mysterious gaze at Han and said, "That being said, I wonder what is your intention to come here. Do you want to seduce my artist?"


    "N¡ªNo, sir," Han denied. He didn''t want Jay to get in trouble because of this.


    Jay said nothing because he was unsure of what to do. If he protected Han Hyung right now, he was afraid that Lee Yongsun might target Han Hyung. So he just kept his silence while watching Lee Yongsun''s every move.


    Lee Yongsun glanced at Jay and said, "You should be well prepared now because you will take the stage soon."


    "Yes, sir," Jay said. He looked at Han Hyung. Han Hyung smiled at him and tell him to leave now.


    Jay was still worried, especially when Lee Yongsun had seen everything. He was afraid that Han Hyung would cheat on him with Mr. Lee Yongsun.


    But Mr. Lee had seen them kissing, so he should know that Han Hyung was his.


    With that in mind, Jay left the space with ease, getting ready for his performance. Mr. Lee Yongsun and Han was inside the space for a moment. Han retreated when Lee Yongsun took one step forward. He still had the rose bouquet in his hand.


    "M¡ªMister Lee, please don''t do anything to Jay. This is his important day¡­" Han begged. He didn''t care of what Mr. Lee would do to him as long as Jay was safe.


    "Depends on your performance," Lee Yongsun said as he advanced one more step.


    "W¡ªWhat do you mean?" Han asked. Although he had done something unrestrained with Lee Yongsun once, he was still frightened by the devil. Especially right now, when Lee Yongsun gave him such a dark gaze that would make everyone who had no mental strength fainted on the spot.


    "I''m just saying that his life depends on your performance, Kim Haneul. If you fail to deliver a good performance, then Im Jaehwa might never make it to the second stage or your comeback song," Lee Yongsun smirked maliciously. He looked angry over something that Han didn''t understand. But he felt that his life was in danger.


    Looking at the door, Kim Haneul dashed to run away from Lee Yongsun.


    "Halt," the devil froze him on the spot with one command and hugged him from behind. "Where do you think you are going?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    "R¡ªRelease me¡­" Han begged. But Lee Yongsun wasn''t in the mood to be reasonable. He looked at the rose bouquet, the thing that made him so irritated right now.


    "I will release you after you give me a good performance, Kim Haneul," Lee Yongsun used his magic and teleported them both to his room.


    There was a wide screen with Jay preparing for his debut stage. He was doing a sound check before he could start in few minutes.


    "Do you want him to get a heart attack, or do you want him to suddenly break his neck when dancing live on television?" Lee Yongsun threatened.


    Han''s face paled. He shook his head, "P¡ªPlease, don''t do anything to him."


    Lee Yongsun was staring at the rose bouquet, and he snatched it from Han''s hand, "Is this for Jay?" he asked.


    "Yes¡­" Han replied.


    ''It''s just a simple bouquet of roses, but why does it make me so irritated?'' Lee Yongsun pondered by himself. He knew that Han was inside Jay''s room when he arrived. But he didn''t expect them to actually kiss so passionately together.


    As if¡­ there was an actual love in them. Which was a complete bullshit for Lee Yongsun.


    ''He obviously enjoys playing with me, but he still kissed Im Jaehwa. What a slut.''


    He clenched the bouquet of roses, about to burn it to ashes¡­ until he got an amazing¡­ kinky idea to punish Han. He smirked maliciously at Han and said, "Do you like flowers?"


    "Y¡ªYes¡­" Han replied, thinking of nothing malicious with that question. Until he almost fainted with Mr. Lee Yongsun''s next words.


    "Then I shall make you the vase for these beautiful roses, a human vase." Mr. Lee Yongsun said. He sat in the red chair, directly facing the big screen to watch Jay. He tapped the floor with his shoes twice and said, "Come here. I will see if your performance is satisfying enough."

 Chapter 332: 11.24 (R-18)

    *A Porcelain butt full of roses.*


    [Warning: Weird kinky smut.]


    "Come here. I will see if your performance is satisfying enough," Lee Yongsun said.


    Han stared at Lee Yongsun, unsure of what he needed to do. He approached the devil in suit carefully. Lee Yongsun''s eyes followed Han until Han stood in front of him. He looked frightened and uncomfortable, which made Lee Yongsun even more irritated.


    "Why are you so scared?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    "B¡ªBecause you are the devil, and I know how many horrible things you can do," Han accused.


    "So you think I will do something to you, like touching your body, huh?"


    "P¡ªPossible," Han replied.


    Lee Yongsun only grinned and pointed at the ground in front of his chair and commanded, "Go sit there."


    Han walked unwillingly, thinking that Mr. Lee Yongsun must have a terrible intention in his head. But Han couldn''t refuse for Jay''s safety, his number one priority.


    Han sat on the floor in front of Lee Yongsun''s sofa. "The flower is beautiful, right?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    "Indeed, Mr. lee¡­" Han replied.


    "Then I shall take it and return it for you!" Lee Yongsun claimed.


    Kim Haneul stared at the screen. He saw Jay''s solo debut has started with a song called, The Rose Inside You.


    Han watched full of pride because Jay could finally take off and might have become the most popular solo artist of the generation.


    Lee Yongsun was annoyed at Han, who ignored him and continued watching Jay. He asked, "Do you like him that much?"


    Han answered spontaneously as he was ingrained with Jay''s performance, " Yes."


    Lee Yongsun scoffed, although his heart was feeling a bit bitter. "Then come closer."


    Han carefully sat close to Lee Yongsun. He looked up at Yongsun and asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    Lee Yongsun didn''t want to dilly dally. He immediately used his magic to bind Kim Haneul''s hand and feet, "Wha!" Han was surprised. He didn''t know what caused Mr. Lee Yongsun to be so rough on him, but Lee Yongsun''s expression was still flat with a very thin trace of anger.


    "M¡ªMister Lee?"


    "I don''t like when my contracted subject dares to give something to someone else. I will make sure this will not happen again," Lee Yongsun said. He ordered Han''s body with his finger like a doll and placed Haneul''s body in a submissive position.


    Han was looking down with his elbow and knees supporting his body, like a dog. "Ass up," Lee Yongsun ordered. Han''s body magically moved on its own. He lowered his shoulder and perked his butt up.


    Lee Yongsun flicked his finger again, and suddenly, Han''s clothing disappeared from his body. Han flinched immediately, but he still had no control over his body. He could only protest, "M¡ªMister Lee, what is the meaning of this!"


    "Because you give a bouquet of roses to someone else. I don''t like it when my property gives and offering to someone else. All offerings shall be given to me only," Lee Yongsun chuckled as if he was about to say something funny. "So I will return the roses back to you, inside you."


    Lee Yongsun stared at Han''s exposed body, especially at his plump, perfectly shaped, smooth as porcelain butt. He caressed Haneul''s butt slowly and then slapped his butt.


    PA!


    "Ah!" Han flinched and accidentally let out a groan. "M¡ªMister Lee! You are crazy!"


    "Did you just realize that?" Lee Yongsun grinned. He commented at Haneul''s butt. "Perky, perfectly shaped, and smooth as porcelain. What a perfect vase for beautiful roses, don''t you think?"


    ~Cuz baby, there is a rose inside of you, and I love the rose inside of you~


    Lee Yongsun glanced at the screen. Jay was singing the first chorus of his debut song. He grinned in amusement, "What he said is correct. There will be a rose inside of you, Kim Haneul."


    Lee Yongsun picked one rose from the bouquet and then pinched the stalk. He turned the stalk into a rubber, like a thin but long dildo that should be safe for Han. He also made the stalk slippery.


    Lee Yongsun looked at Haneul''s virgin pink chrysanthemum that hadn''t been touched by anyone. It looked tight, so as a meant of pity, Lee Yongsun used his finger to fiddle inside Han''s chrysanthemum.


    "Hnn¡­ ah! M¡ªMister Lee, it''s ticklish¡­" Haneul said.


    Lee Yongsun smirked and thrust his index finger in, "AHH!" Haneul jolted, and his butt perked up in response. Lee Yongsun fiddled inside Haneul''s hot and tight hole and then pulled out his finger.


    "Umm¡­ wha¡ªMister Lee?" Han, who was enjoying Lee Yongsun''s big index finger, was confused when the devil suddenly pulled his finger.


    Lee Yongsun chuckled, "You are still a slut after all. Just with a small touch, and you are already in heat."


    Lee Yongsun used the rose that he had turned into a thin and long dildo and then jammed it immediately inside Haneul''s ass.


    "HYAAAHH!" Han reacted wildly. He didn''t feel hurt at all, but it was still shocking for him, and when the end of the stalk suddenly hit his sensitive spot, he jolted in pleasure. "AHH! Mister Lee, it feels so weird insideeee!"


    "Heh, you have more to come."


    One by one, Lee Yongsun turned the stalks of the roses into a thin and long dildo and jammed it inside Han''s ass.


    "AHHH! HYAAA!" slowly, Han felt that his inside was full every time Mr. Lee Yongsun jammed more and more roses.


    But it felt too good whenever the end of the stalk hit his sensitive spot, like an addiction that he couldn''t handle. His eyes rolled up whenever Lee Yongsun jammed another stalk.


    Lee Yongsun had pitched a big tent in his pants, but he didn''t want to fuck Haneul now. He just wanted to appreciate the beautiful human porcelain vase in front of him.


    "Ohhh, I¡­ I can''t hold it¡­" Han said. He felt full and overly stimulated. One more rose, and he would definitely cum.


    "This is the last," Lee Yongsun jammed the fifteenth stalk inside Haneul''s ass, and it hit the sensitive spot for the fifteenth time.


    "OUUHH¡­ AHHHHHH!" Haneul couldn''t handle it anymore. When the last stalk hit his sensitive spot. He ejaculated all his cum on the floor, his eyes rolled up as he almost lost his consciousness. He was both in heaven and hell at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Lee Yongsun was adoring the beautiful perky butt that was filled with blooming roses, "What a beautiful view, you are perfect, Kim Haneul. It looks like you are offering me my favourite kind of rose bouquet."


    ~Cuz baby, there is a rose inside of you, and I love the rose inside of you~


    Lee Yongsun glanced at Jay, who was still performing. He grinned and ordered Haneul, "Sing with your beloved."


    ~Cuz baby, there is a rose inside of you, and I love the rose inside of you~


    "Cuz¡­ rose¡­ inside of me¡­ inside of me¡­" Han didn''t understand how could he become so lascivious for Lee Yongsun, but one thing for sure, he would never be able to have sex with Jay after this.


    ''I''m sorry... Jay.''

 Chapter 333: 11.25

    Jay finished his debut performance with a bang. The audience was cheering on him because he was spectacular on his debut. Little did they know, it was all because Mr. Lee Yongsun was satisfied with Haneul''s performance.


    Lee Yongsun watched how the crowd roared for Im Jaehwa. He chuckled and looked down at Haneul, who was currently slumped on the ground with his butt still perking up with roses on his butt. Han''s legs trembled, but he kept his butt up because Lee Yongsun continued caressing his butt and his thigh.


    "M¡ªMister Lee¡­ please spare me, I can''t handle this anymore¡­"


    "Hm? What do you mean?" Lee Yongsun grinned. "Do you want me to do something here?" Lee Yongsun asked while he grabbed the rose stalks.


    "P¡ªPlease pull it out. It''s so full inside me¡­" Han begged.


    "I will," Lee Yongsun said, but he had a malicious idea inside his head. He grabbed all the flower stalk and continued, "I will pull it out, all at once."


    Lee Yongsun pulled the fifteen rose stalks all at once with no mercy.


    "AHHHHH!" Haneul screamed as he was shocked, unable to determine whether it was pain or pleasure that he just experienced. Like a marionette, Han slumped on the ground with his chrysanthemum still throbbing, twitching and gaping wide. He lost his consciousness entirely under Lee Yongsun.


    Lee Yongsun grinned while staring at Han''s gaping hole. Han fainted again, his porcelain skin was flushed red, and his body still trembled unconsciously. Lee Yongsun chuckled and said, "This is the perfect look for you, Kim Haneul. Drowning in your desire, and your desire is only for me, the devil."


    ***


    Jay returned to the backstage and was greeted by the manager and his group mates, praising him to the moon and back for his fantastic performance. He smiled perfunctorily at them, but his eyes were searching around for his one and only beloved Han Hyung.


    The last time he saw Han Hyung was with Mr. Lee Yongsun in his space before he went to the stage. He returned there but found no one. He didn''t even see the rose bouquet that was supposed to be the gift from Han Hyung.


    Unable to hold the suspicion in his heart, he dialled the number from someone he despised the most. Mr. Lee Yongsun.


    After a long beep, Lee Yongsun picked up the call and praised him immediately, "Good debut performance. I watched everything and was amazed. I believe you will be able to break the record as one of the best debut performance and become one of the top soloist in the future!"


    Jay was silent for a moment. He didn''t know why, but he felt that Lee Yongsun''s compliment was insincere. Jay could sense a trace of hostility in Lee Yongsun''s tone, and Jay knew why.


    "Mr. Lee, do you know where is my boyfriend right now?"


    "Who is your boyfriend? Do you know that idol dating rumor is dangerous."


    "Kim Haneul," Jay said without hesitation. It was also the sign that he wanted to claim Han Hyung.


    Lee Yongsun chuckled, "I don''t know where he is right now. But I know about his rose bouquet. He gave it to me."


    Lee Yongsun sent out a picture to Jay. Jay opened it and saw the rose bouquet that was supposed to be his. Jay clenched his phone. He gnashed his teeth as he really had the urge to find Lee Yongsun right now and slit his throat.


    Jay resumed the call and yelled, "That is mine!"


    "Yours? Apparently not, since Kim Haneul gave it to me. This is just a simple bouquet of roses anyway, you will have plenty in the future once you have a lot of fans," Lee Yongsun said. He laughed and said, "Focus on your debut. You will be a big artist in the future. Isn''t that what you want?"


    Beeeeep.


    Jay clenched his phone and smashed the phone on the ground, "Nobody can take Han Hyung from me!"


    Han woke up on a soft bed after a while. He looked around, and the first thing he saw was a man smoking a cigarette on the sofa. He blew the smoke out of his mouth and grinned at Han, "Awake?"


    Han ignored Lee Yongsun and tried to prop his body with his wobbly hand, but he failed. Lee Yongsun sat at the edge of the bed and lifted Han''s body.


    "You are still too weak, don''t move too much," Lee Yongsun said.


    Han glared at Lee Yongsun hatefully and struggled with all the remaining power he had to separate himself from the devil. "Let me go, you devil! Don''t you feel satisfied after you humiliate me like that!?"


    Lee Yongsun scoffed as if there was nothing wrong with what he did.


    "I was just decorating a beautiful vase. What''s wrong with it?"


    "You¡ª!" Han pushed Lee Yongsun away from him to no avail. He was frustrated because he felt powerless. "I don''t want to have anything to do with you! You evil scum!"


    Lee Yongsun raised his brow and clicked the wide screen. The screen replayed Jay''s debut performance, a successful debut that awed everyone.


    "Im Jaehwa is now trending in Naver. People called him amazing, potential, mesmerizing and cool. There is no better word to describe his greatness. But of course, you know that I am the one who makes everything happen for him, right?" Lee Yongsun said lightly.


    "I can make Im Jaehwa be the biggest star ever in this industry, but you know that I can make him¡­ the most wasted potential ever, right?" Lee Yongsun threatened Han again with Jay. And it was always effective on him.


    Because deep down, Han would always prioritize Jay. Even though He technically had been cheating with Lee Yongsun, Han''s heart was still for Im Jaehwa.


    And Lee Yongsun hated that.


    He hated the fact that Han would still prioritize Im Jaehwa over him, his contract owner.


    "What do you want, Mr. Lee Yongsun? I know that you are the devil only seeking your own benefit, but you keep on playing with our fate. What do you want? Is it only to torment us?"


    Lee Yongsun paused. Truthfully, he was usually not the one who played so much. He would just corrupt the soul of the human who contracted him and then took their soul to the bottomless pit for him to devour.


    Maybe because Kim Haneul had the honey jar for him to eat, and the fact that his love for Im Jaehwa was still very pure, it roused Lee Yongsun''s malicious mischievousness. At first, he wanted to torment Kim Haneul while eating that jar of lust until he broke down.


    But there was something forbidden developed inside him as he saw how beautiful Kim Haneul was¡­ and how jealous Lee Yongsun for anyone else other than him to taste this exquisite delicacy.


    Thus, with one thing in his mind, Lee Yongsun pinched Kim Haneul''s chin and then asked, "Do you want to end your torment?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "I will stop tormenting you with a requirement, just a simple requirement," Lee Yongsun grinned, and he kissed Kim Haneul''s lips gently to show Han who owed him. "Break up with Im Jaehwa, and be my bride."

 Chapter 334: 11.26 (Semi R-18)

    "I will stop tormenting you with a requirement, just a simple requirement," Lee Yongsun grinned, and he kissed Kim Haneul''s lips gently to show Han who owed him. "Break up with Im Jaehwa, and be my bride."


    Han was dazed for a moment. He thought he heard it wrong because it was simply ridiculous.


    "You want me to be¡­ your bride?" Han asked as he was unsure.


    "Yes, break up with Im Jaehwa and be my bride," Lee Yongsun said. "I will give you everything you want. You just need to sign another contract with me, a marriage contract."


    "Y¡ªYou are crazy!" Han yelled. Lee Yongsun was clearly not someone with a clear mind. Because everything that he did was really unpredictable for Han. "How could I marry you? I''m a man!"


    "That is no problem," Lee Yongsun placed his palm on Han''s belly and said, "After you signed our contract marriage, I will put a seal here, so you can only have me as your mate. The devil''s seal will also prevent you from cheating, as any other men who dare to touch you will be burned to ashes. You can also bear my child with that devil''s seal."


    "Lee Yongsun, you are crazy!" Haneul struggled. He didn''t want to listen to this crazy devil''s bullcrap. He tried to hit Lee Yongsun with his fist, but it felt more like he was flailing around. Lee Yongsun grabbed Haneul''s hands and pushed him to the bed.


    Lee Yongsun stared at Han with his devil''s eyes, "Don''t misunderstand, I don''t love you at all. I just want to keep enjoying the jar of sweet lust nectar in your body."


    Lee Yongsun used his free and to trail on Han''s body, from his stomach to his chest, and then his lips, "Because your jar of lust is mine. I will not allow anyone to taste you, even your beloved Im Jaehwa."


    "You are ridiculous!"


    "As ridiculous as it is, I will not back down from my claim. I will not break my contract with you, and even if I have to, I will use force to keep you by my side," Lee Yongsun said.


    "You¡ª" Han was lost of words. He gritted his teeth and looked away. "There is no use of marriage if you don''t love me at all! I am a human that will only get married to someone whom I love and loves me back!"


    "Then we can always try," Lee Yongsun chuckled. "You are just trying to deny the fact that you have fallen in love with me, right? Your body cannot lie, Kim Haneul."


    "Don''t use your devil''s temptation on me!"


    "I don''t use anything against you. It is all with your own conscious thought. Your body just reacts rather strongly to my stimulation," Lee Yongsun fiddled with Han''s nipple before sucking it again.


    "Ngghh¡­" Han bit his lip so he didn''t make out a weird sound because Lee Yongsun''s hot and skilful tongue would make him lose his consciousness again.


    Lee Yongsun was enjoying the sweet nectar of lust from Han''s nipple. No matter how much Haneul wanted to repress his pleasure, his body would automatically cater for him and gave plenty of sweet lust for Lee Yongsun.


    It was¡­ as if they were a match. Their bodies were compatible with each other.


    The only hindrance was feeling or love.


    Truthfully, Lee Yongsun was the devil who ruled hell. He didn''t have to love anyone, nor did he find love to be a blissful feeling. Because he was supposed to have many little devils from many races. But so far, he wasn''t in the mood to be dethroned by his own spawn, at least not yet.


    Lee Yongsun looked up while he sucked and nibbled on Han''s nipple to get more sweet lust nectar. He saw that Han was enjoying this. He bit his lips because he didn''t want to let out so many moans, though, few moans slipped out of his mouth.


    "Mmhh¡­ ahhh¡­"


    Somehow, Lee Yongsun felt that Kim Haneul was very beautiful when he was like this, complete under his control, enjoying his service and drowning in the desire.


    But he also felt irritated because he knew Kim Haneul still loved that guy, Im Jaehwa.


    ''What is this feeling? Why do I feel irritated and jealous when Kim Haneul is still in love with Im Jaehwa? Of course, there is no need for him to be emotionally involved with me. This is all just my trick to make him agreed to sign the marriage contract with the devil,'' Lee Yongsun thought.


    After Lee Yongsun was satisfied drinking the sweet nectar of lust. He stopped sucking Han''s nipple and kissed him. "Kim Haneul, do you have a wish of yourself that you want to fulfil? I can fulfil your wish as long as you can break up with Im Jaehwa and be my bride."


    Han was catching his breath after intense pleasure. He looked at his swollen nipple and cursed in his heart. At this rate, he would be milked daily by this greedy devil.


    But when Lee Yongsun offered to grant him one wish, like a genie, it piqued his interest immediately.


    Lee Yongsun was his only ticket to finish the task of this world, which was to win the Daebak Award. If he could gain full support from Lee Yongsun, then the task of this world would be completed quickly, and he would be able to escape the world.


    As for romancing Lee Yongsun¡­ honestly, Yunyu couldn''t determine his own feeling. Because Lee Yongsun was the devil, he was afraid something would happen if he got entangled with Lee Yongsun too deep.


    [Pupa, what if I accept his term? I think I can definitely win the Daebak Award with full support from Lee Yongsun, right?] Yunyu asked. He knew that Pupa hadn''t sent his once a day automated message, so he needed some information here.


    [The moment I win the Daebak award, you can return to me, and we will escape this world immediately. I don''t know what will happen if I got bound with a marriage contract with the devil.]


    [As for Jay¡­ I believe he has a good life waiting for him in the future. I don''t want to make him too involved with me. He deserves a better lover than me. What do you think?]


    There was no response from Pupa for a while until the automated message popped out.


    [Ding! Just be your slutty self as always!]


    [¡­ Bitch, I''m serious here! You spicy chicken system!]


    Yunyu was yelling at Pupa, who was obviously nonchalant about his complaint.


    After a while, Han took a deep breath, and he stared at Lee Yongsun. He asked, "Everything? As long as I break up with Jay and become your bride, you will grant my wish?"


    "Yes, everything."


    "I have two, actually¡­" Han stared at Lee Yongsun seriously, "First, I want my group to win the Daebak award. I want BXB69 to be a rookie who can win Daebak award''s artist of the year and song of the year¡­"


    "That is easy," Lee Yongsun answered.


    "And the second is¡­ I want to be your one and only bride. I will not accept a mistress or whatsoever."

 Chapter 335: 11.27

    "And the second is¡­ I want to be your one and only bride. I will not accept a mistress or whatsoever," Han said boldly. He stared at Lee Yongsun, who was stunned by his requirement.


    The devil was a creature without love. He had sex or got into a relationship because he needed something out of that relationship, either for his consumption or to produce few offspring. And after he had what he needed? He would leave, of course. What was the use of being entangled with a human without any use?


    So, when Kim Haneul said that he was not allowed to take any mistress or whatsoever, it was obviously a heavy request. Because Lee Yongsun had never been committed to one person only, and that one person was a human!


    How could he bow down to a human, his primary source of food! It was like a tiger who married a fawn. It was not meant to be!


    Lee Yongsun was unsure of how to answer Han''s second request.


    Han seemed to realize that Lee Yongsun was hesitating. He scoffed and said, "I also want that second requirement to be written in our marriage contract. You said it yourself, right? The devil''s contract cannot be broken by only one party. Once I signed it, you are also bound by it, and you cannot cheat with someone else."


    The overbearing Lee Yongsun found himself tongue-tied for the first time. Kim Haneul really got him good this time. Because he didn''t expect Haneul to use his biggest weapon against himself.


    After knowing there was no answer from Lee Yongsun, Kim Haneul chuckled and got up from the bed. He picked up his shirt on the ground and wore it. He zipped his jacket and opened the door, "Mr. Lee Yongsun, you think that everything is under your control. You also demand people to obey you and all your mad desires as the devil. But how about you? Do you have no restraint? Do you know that marriage is about commitment and self-restraint to your forbidden desire?"


    "But I guess you are the devil himself. You know nothing about commitment. Do you understand why I stay with Jay? Because he is a good man who know commitment, unlike you." Han scoffed mirthlessly. "Don''t ever propose something so ridiculous without thinking about the repercussion. You disgust me."


    "Wait¡ª"


    SLAM!


    The door was slammed shut before Lee Yongsun could say his reasoning. He wanted to say that he could consider it, though he was still unsure himself.


    As the ruler of hell, he was used to be drowning in desire. It was his daily consumption anyway. But now a human demanded him to be loyal and committed¡­


    Lee Yongsun didn''t know if he should abandon everything for Kim Haneul. It would make him the first and probably the only ruler of hell that didn''t take any mistresses. But he also didn''t want Kim Haneul to slip off his palm.


    Lee Yongsun took his cigarette again to smoke, he was trying to clear his mind, full of possibility that was very strange for him. "Damn this, I want him to be my bride for consumption, but he also demands me something ridiculous¡­"


    ''Me, Lee Yongsun, the devil himself, going to marry him and him alone? What a madness¡­''


    ***


    Han walked back to the dorm. He checked his phone, and it showed 1 a.m.


    It was too late for him to use his usual night shift as coffee shop barista to cover up, so he just prayed the boys were sleeping already.


    ''So it''s been so late, huh¡­ I think everyone must be drunk and sleeping after celebrating Jay''s successful debut. It should be safe for me.''


    Han felt really guilty to Jay especially. Because he was still technically Jay''s boyfriend nonetheless. But he cheated on him with Lee Yongsun, even went as far as thinking about accepting Lee Yongsun''s proposal, as long as his group was successful.


    ''I really should break up with Jay when the time comes. He is better off with someone else¡­.''


    Han walked to the dorm and was surprised when he saw a man standing in front of the dorm. Under the dim light, he stood intimidatingly. When he saw Han from afar, his gaze darkened, but he didn''t move an inch.


    Han gulped and approached the man, "J¡ªJay, why are you here? It''s late at night. You should be inside, at least."


    "Where have you been, Hyung?" Jay asked.


    "I¡­ I have to meet a friend somewhere. I''m sorry I can''t wait for you in the backstage. But you did amazing, Jay. I believe you will be a great soloist in the future!" Han opened his arm and hugged Jay. But Jay didn''t respond as usual.


    Usually, Jay would hug Han Hyung first and shower him with kisses.


    "Hyung, do you care for me?" Jay asked.


    "Of course! Jay, why are you asking that? You always have a special place in my heart! You are a great dancer, talented rapper, and you have a great stage presence."


    "That''s just me on the stage. But what am I for you?"


    "What do you mean?" Han asked.


    Jay took one step closer and locked Han''s hips with his arms, "What am I to you? I''m your boyfriend, right?"


    Han paused. He looked at Jay''s face that was showing a painful expression. It looked like Jay was really hurt right now, and of course, Han understood why Jay showed that kind of expression.


    He just didn''t want to say it because he knew this was an important time for Jay. He had a few more debut performances, and he needed to stay healthy, both physically and mentally.


    Maybe both of them already knew they wouldn''t last long, but Jay still clenched on him desperately. Just like Han, who had no courage to break up with Jay sooner.


    Because deep down, he cared a lot for the man who accompanied him for years through thick and thin. Im Jaehwa had been his boyfriend and best buddy for years since Han first became a trainee.


    They had many sweet moments together, and now their beautiful life was put in jeopardy because of the devil.


    "KIM HANEUL, ANSWER ME!"


    "YOU ARE MY BOYFRIEND!" Han exclaimed as clear as he could. "You are my handsome and considerate boyfriend, Im Jaehwa. You are the man who always prioritizes me over yourself. And you are also the man who joined this idol group because you want to help me to fulfil my dream as an idol!"


    "Im Jaehwa, you have done so much for me, I know!" Han said desperately. He knew that they were in love with each other, and Han knew he didn''t love Lee Yongsun, at least not for now. Who would love a heartless man like that anyway?


    But their condition right now was not the right time to talk about this because both of them were under Lee Yongsun''s control.


    "Then why are you doing this to me¡­" Jay bit his lips. He tried to hold the tears welling in his eyes. "Why do you cheat on me? I did everything for you, Hyung¡­"

 Chapter 336: 11.28

    "Then why are you doing this to me¡­" Jay bit his lips. He tried to hold the tears welling in his eyes. "Why do you cheat on me? I did everything for you, Hyung¡­"


    Han saw how heartbroken Jay was. But he didn''t know where did Jay know that he was cheating on him. However, at this point, Han also didn''t feel like denying it. Since there was nothing he could do, he lowered his gaze and decided not to answer.


    Which, in Jay''s eyes, was an affirmation that Han Hyung did cheat on him.


    Jay clenched his chest that had been twisted from inside. Jay looked up to stop the tears welling in his eyes. He was trying hard not to cry for a cheater, but he couldn''t handle it. Tears started streaming down on his cheek.


    "Hyung, do you like my debut performance today?" Jay asked while he started sobbing.


    "Yes, you did great, Jay¡­"


    "I did great because I keep thinking about you when I perform. I keep wondering if you would be proud of me when I have a successful solo debut. Since I am still Jay BXB69, I thought you would be happy that I''m carrying our group''s name."


    "I thought you would wait for me in the backstage with the same bouquet of roses, smiling at me and telling me that I did a great job."


    "But what did I get? I couldn''t find you anywhere. And when I call that bastard Lee Yongsun, he told me that you gave him the rose bouquet that was supposed to be mine," Jay said. It was just a simple bouquet of roses, but it meant a lot for Jay.


    Because it reminded him of their first time meeting when Jay was doing his street dance with his friends.


    He captured people''s attention with his smooth yet powerful dance moves, including Han, who worked not far from that place.


    Han was captivated by Jay''s dance and approached him immediately after he finished his dance. He bought a rose from a nearby florist and gave it to Jay.


    Jay frowned at that time, thinking it was weird for a man to give him a rose out of nowhere, "Who are you? And why are you giving me this?"


    "Well, I just saw your dance move, and honestly, you did a great job! You are a talented dancer, and it captures my eyes immediately. Just take that rose as my sign of admiration to you," Han explained.


    Jay grinned at that time. Because he thought it was a bit too cheesy for him. But he didn''t find it disgusting. Jay accepted the rose and asked, "What is your name?"


    "Han, Kim Haneul. What about you? What''s your name?"


    "Jay, Im Jaehwa¡­"


    That rose was very memorable for Jay because it was the first gift from Han Hyung, and it was to show his admiration for his talent.


    That bouquet of roses made Jay warm all over because Han Hyung showed how much his admiration and love had grown over the years of them together through thick and thin.


    Now, that rose bouquet was given to someone else, and that person laughed and taunted him. Of course, Jay was angry. He had the right to be angry. He had his love and pride stomped by a greedy bastard who took Han Hyung from him because he had the power and position to do so.


    Han still cast his eyes on the ground and zipped his mouth, letting Jay''s imagination run wild. "How long have you been cheating with that bastard Lee Yongsun? Did you offer him to fuck you like a cheap slut already?!"


    "NO!" this time, Han finally reacted. Although he made out with Lee Yongsun twice. They hadn''t done it yet, and Han was sure that he didn''t purposely give his body like a cheap slut. It was because he wanted to protect Jay!


    "Han Hyung, I''ve called your friend in that coffee shop, and he said that you have been fired from that coffee shop for a while. But you still returned to the dorm late at night, with that cigarette smell in your hair!"


    "Hyung, what do you think of me? Do you think that I''m just a man whom you can dump whenever you like? Is it because of money? Is it because I don''t have much money that you are cheating with that rich bastard!?"


    "Hyung, why are you like this? You act like a cheap slut!"


    "STOP!" Han couldn''t handle such slander thrown at him. He was hurt by that statement because he went as far as to sign the contract with the devil solely to save Jay! How could he say something so hurtful at him!


    "Then just give me a reason!" Jay yelled.


    Han wanted to tell the truth to Jay, but he instantly remembered that Lee Yongsun literally owned Jay''s life like it was his property. He could break Jay''s leg, make him blind instantly, or even make his heart stop right here, right now.


    If he told Jay that he signed up for a devil contract to save him, Jay would definitely confront Mr. Lee Yongsun.


    Jay was hotblooded and had a big temper when he was angry.  Han didn''t want to imagine what would happen if Jay actually confronted the devil that could kill him with a simple flick of his fingers.


    ''I don''t know what will Lee Yongsun do if Jay confronts him right now. But I know it will be something very malicious¡­''


    ''So¡­ is it best to just keep my silence and let Jay''s mind goes haywire, letting him assume that I''m just a cheap slut offering my ass to Lee Yongsun for money and position?''


    ''So in the end, in order to save Jay, I still have to be branded as a cheap slut¡­ by the man I cared for¡­.''


    Kim Haneul felt his body was trembling all over. If he could, he wanted to just tell Jay about everything. But Jay had a bright future, and Han didn''t want to ruin that bright future.


    Thus, Han decided to simply zip his mouth again, allowing Jay to assume whatever he had in his head.


    ''It''s okay if he assumes that I''m just a cheap slut. It''s okay if he put all the blame on me. Because Jay has a bright future waiting for him. He will be sad for a month or two after our break up, but I believe he will move on and start a new life as a great soloist. He will forget about me and get a new boyfriend or girlfriend.''


    ''You may not know about my sacrifice, Im Jaehwa, but I will protect you until the end. Because you deserve it¡­ at least more than me¡­''


    Jay saw that Han Hyung refused to give him any reason. As if he had accepted everything and didn''t care if he was labelled as a cheap slut, a money whore.


    Jay clenched his fist, he wanted to vent his anger, but he didn''t want to punch his beloved Hyung.


    "I don''t need you, you cheating whore. We are done." Jay pushed Han Hyung until he fell to the ground and left his beloved Hyung alone.

 Chapter 337: 11.29

    Jay walked away with a chaotic mind. He turned his head to check on Han Hyung and saw that Han Hyung was still lying on the ground, unresponsive after Jay pushed him. Under the dim light, Jay could see how Han Hyung was too shocked to react, and then his eyes started getting red and teary.


    Jay saw how his Han Hyung was crying for him, and honestly, it made Jay''s heart in so much pain.


    His instinct told him that he should return to Han Hyung and hugged him tightly. He should kiss Han Hyung and say sorry for pushing you. He should just forgive Han Hyung, and they would return to their usual lovely life together.


    As long as Han Hyung promised not to cheat on him anymore in the future, then everything would be okay, right?


    It was what lingered in Jay''s mind. He loved Han Hyung so much that he didn''t mind forgiving Han Hyung''s cheating. Jay laughed at himself for being so gullible.


    ''Jay, what are you thinking? Han Hyung has been cheating on you with an old man ten years older than you. He is definitely offering his ass for that man because he wanted an easy money. Maybe he is tired of working so hard and still could barely afford a good life.''


    ''It''s also my fault for unable to get a better job to help Han Hyung. And it''s also my fault for not understanding his position¡­''


    Jay was about to turn back to Han Hyung, but then, he remembered about his debut performance today. He worked so hard, and he tried his best during that performance because it was a tribute to Han Hyung.


    Who knew maybe during his performance, Han Hyung was screwing around with that bastard Lee Yongsun.


    Jay gritted his teeth, ''That old Lee Yongsun bastard! I will ask him what really happened. As long as he told me that Han Hyung was doing it because he needed money, then I would forgive him. But if he cheated on me simply because he is bored of me¡­"


    Jay shook his head. He didn''t want to assume for now. He left Han Hyung alone and sat in a nearby park. He called Lee Yongsun''s number. After a few beeps, Mr. Lee Yongsun picked up the call.


    "Yes?" a heavy voice was heard across the call.


    Jay was silent for a moment, which made Lee Yongsun asked for the second time, "What do you need, Im Jaehwa?"


    "I want to meet you now," Jay said.


    "What for? If it''s about Kim Haneul, he is not with me anymore," Lee Yongsun said.


    "It is about Han Hyung, but I want to ask you something."


    "Oh? Did you finally collect some evidence?"


    "¡­ where can I meet you?" Jay asked.


    "Tell me where you at, and I will order my subordinate to pick you up."


    Jay told Lee Yongsun his current location, and Lee Yongsun told him to wait. Meanwhile, Lee Yongsun was busy with his own thought.


    After what Haneul said about commitment, Lee Yongsun kept on thinking about the possibility. Because if he really committed himself to be a loyal devil, then he would abandon all those carnal pleasures and became a man with only one wife and a lot of children from his sole wife.


    One of those children will be the next devil king after defeating Lee Yongsun and taking the devil''s mantle.


    Lee Yongsun felt it wouldn''t be so hard as long as he could be in love with the same person for hundreds of years, or maybe even thousands or millennia. But the question was¡­


    ''Am I really in love with Kim Haneul or not?" Lee Yongsun thought.


    He was considering, until that moment when his phone rang, and he saw that Im Jaehwa called him for an unknown reason. He picked up the call, and after a short talk, Im Jaehwa decided to meet him personally.


    ''What does he want anyway?''


    ***


    Jay arrived at a huge mansion in the middle of nowhere. He was led to a room at the end of the corridor. When Jay entered the room, he saw the man he despised was smoking while sitting on the sofa.


    Lee Yongsun puffed the smoke from his mouth and darted his eyes straight to Jay. He frowned, "So, what do you want from me? Your face said that you are not here to thank me for my sponsor."


    Jay didn''t want to dilly-dally. He threw the question immediately, "What did you do with my Han Hyung?"


    "Hm? What do you mean? I did nothing with him," Lee Yongsun grinned provocatively.


    Jay clenched his fist. He wanted to punch this asshole''s face. But he took a deep breath and asked once more, "Where is that rose bouquet that Han Hyung gave to you. It is supposed to be mine."


    Lee Yongsun laughed and pointed at his work desk. There was a white vase with fifteen roses. "He gave it to me. Because he seems to prefer me more."


    "THAT''S MINE!" Jay ignored Lee Yongsun and rushed to take the roses. But Lee Yongsun reacted quickly. He got up and grabbed Jay''s shirt. He flung the man away from him, and Jay groaned when his body hit the ground.


    "Argh!"


    Lee Yongsun shrugged and continued smoking, "What''s mine is mine. But based on your reaction, you want to ask about my entanglement with Kim Haneul, right?"


    Jay was still grimacing on the floor. He glared at Lee Yongsun silently, waiting for an answer.


    Lee Yongsun chuckled at Jay''s pitiful state. He wanted to laugh at this guy who had been fooled, thinking that him signing a contract with the devil would help his beloved Han Hyung. While in fact, he was also the one who dragged Haneul down to hell with the same contract.


    However, Lee Yongsun could also sense the strong love coming from Jay''s heart. As one of his contract, Lee Yongsun could sense that Im Jaehwa truly loved Kim Haneul. His love was reciprocated until Lee Yongsun came into their life.


    ''Kim Haneul sacrificed himself so his beloved lover, Im Jaehwa, could be a shining star, even if Han might not the one beside Im Jaehwa when he became a top star later.


    ''What a beautiful sacrifice with pure hearted intention, all is given to this kid.''


    ''Tsk, this makes me envious and annoyed for some reason.''


    Lee Yongsun was not the one who would disturb someone''s love life if it did not benefit him. ''But if I told Im Jaehwa about me forcing Haneul to sign a contract to save him from doom, Im Jaehwa would definitely forgive Kim Haneul for cheating, and it might be the last time for me to meet Han anymore. Because their love would stay strong after this test.''


    ''How could I? He is the one who will bear my babies!'' Lee Yongsun still had his devil desire to corrupt these two lovebirds. Because his goal was to have Kim Haneul.


    So competition needed to be weeded out smoothly.


    "If you want to know what happened between me and Kim Haneul, mind watching one simple video? I''m sure you will enjoy it."

 Chapter 338: 11.30

    "If you want to know what happened between me and Kim Haneul, mind watching one simple video? I''m sure you will enjoy it."


    Jay''s body chilled when Lee Yongsun taunted him as if he really had a prove of Han Hyung''s adultery. If it was just a simple claim from Lee Yongsun, Jay could still believe that Lee Yongsun was lying.


    But if there was a video to prove it¡­


    Although he was scared, Jay also wanted to clarify if his suspicion was correct. He then nodded and replied, "If you have proof, then show it."


    Lee Yongsun laughed and clicked his remote. The big screen in front of them showed a video that was not supposed to happen. At least, in Jay''s imagination, this shouldn''t have happened because it would be his biggest nightmare.


    ''Try it. maybe it tastes like chocolate for you.''


    Jay saw Mr. Lee Yongsun was sitting on the sofa with Han Hyung sitting on his lap coquettishly. Han Hyung unbuttoned Lee Yongsun''s shirt one by one until half of the scarlet shirt was already open, exposing Lee Yongsun''s tanned chest with chocolate nipple.


    Han Hyung didn''t hesitate to kiss Lee Yongsun''s lips and then touched Lee Yongsun''s nipple, "Try it."


    Without thinking twice, Han Hyung licked and sucked Lee Yongsun''s nipple. There was no trace of hesitation at all, and after he sucked it, it looked like Han Hyung enjoyed doing it and went for the other nipple.


    He rubbed his erect cock inside his jeans on Lee Yongsun''s bulge and continued kissing. Until he stopped and was pushed on the sofa. Han Hyung rolled his shirt up and fiddled with his own pink nipple.


    "Your nipple taste like chocolate for me. Can you try mine? Maybe it tastes like strawberry," Han Hyung said.


    "Aaahhh¡­ nggghh¡­"


    His heart was shattered when he saw Han Hyung was enjoying the service when Lee Yongsun sucked his nipple hungrily. His face was flushing red, and he even raised his chest so Lee Yongsun could suck harder.


    They were doing it until Han Hyung ejaculated and lost consciousness. There was no trace of coercion from Lee Yongsun, and there was no trace of disgust or resentment in Han Hyung''s face.


    They were like a couple in love, doing things with consent, and it broke Jay''s heart.


    "This cannot be¡­"


    Lee Yongsun could sense Jay''s despair as he continued watching the video. He plunged into disbelief and despair, thinking that Han Hyung did this to Lee Yongsun, but refused to do it with him, his boyfriend, Im Jaehwa.


    Lee Yongsun was satisfied with the result. He tampered with Jay''s emotion and made him more irritated than he should be. He sneered at Jay''s despair and said, "You see it with your own eyes. Kim Haneul did it with me willingly. He even asked me to touch him. Do you think I''m a man who would touch someone without their consent?"


    Jay gritted his teeth. With the last trace of his hope, he denied it and yelled at Lee Yongsun, "Lies! You must''ve forced him under some circumstances! You must''ve threatened to hurt him or¡­ or hurt me! So he had to follow whatever you want! I know Han Hyung is not someone so promiscuous like in that video!"


    Lee Yongsun was appalled when Jay could guess what truly happened between him and Haneul. But as the devil, of course, he wouldn''t say an honest thing if it didn''t benefit him, right?


    Lee Yongsun chuckled. He walked towards Jay and pulled him from the ground. He grabbed Jay''s collar with one hand and yanked him closer. Lee Yongsun used one of the oldest technique that every devil, even the lowest devil had,


    The devil''s whisper.


    Lee Yongsun grinned, and he whispered in Jay''s ear, "What you see in that video is truth. Kim Haneul cheated on you with me, Lee Yongsun."


    "He wants me to ravage him, fuck him silly until he couldn''t think anymore. Because he thinks that you are not worth his time. You wasted his time for years without giving him anything, right?"


    "But¡­ we¡­ we love each other¡­" Jay denied weakly. His heart was hurt, and his mind was chaotic. He still refused to believe that Han Hyung cheated on him without reason.


    "Do you think he cheated on you only because of money? No, he cheated on you because he wants someone more exciting, more powerful, someone, better than just a nineteen years old boy who works part time while chasing his dream stupidly. Why would he waste his time on you when he can take the shortcut and sleep with me instead?"


    Jay''s mental fortitude had been shattered into pieces. He was lost and heartbroken because, for years, Han Hyung was the only one who cared for him, took care of him when he got terribly sick, and even fed him when he was unemployed for a while.


    He couldn''t think of a life without his Han Hyung, but when Lee Yongsun told him that Han Hyung cheated on him because he was tired and wanted to find someone better¡­


    Lee Yongsun noticed his devil''s whisper was working. As ruthless as he could be, he wanted to kick Im Jaehwa as far as he could from Kim Haneul. So Han would be his and his only.


    He continued his devil''s whisper and said, "You are worthless. You know that you don''t deserve Haneul, but you forced it because you loved him too much. Your love will only hurt him, so what you can do right now is to focus on your career and prove to your beloved Haneul that you are also worth his time."


    ''And by that time you''ve become a big star, I will take Han with me. I will enjoy your endless torture, HAHAHAHA!!'' Lee Yongsun laughed full of satisfaction in his heart. Although he was softening for Kim Haneul, he was still as ruthless as ever with other humans. He could be even more ruthless to his competitor.


    Lee Yongsun released his grip after he made sure that Im Jaehwa had been truly heartbroken. He couldn''t stop calling his beloved.


    "Han Hyung¡­ Han Hyung¡­ Han Hyung..."


    Jay started crying again. He couldn''t handle the pain in his heart that he began to have difficulty in breathing. In his mind, the image of Han Hyung kissing him, and Han Hyung kissing Lee Yongsun replied consecutively many times.


    Lee Yongsun watched, and he started having pity for his competitor. Because he didn''t understand how a man could love someone so deep like this. He had to admit that Im Jaehwa''s love for Kim Haneul was bone deep.


    It was once in a lifetime love between two fated lovebird, and the devil ruined it.


    Lee Yongsun might be the devil, but he actually felt bad about Im Jaehwa and Kim Haneul. He wanted to just release them both, but when he imagined Haneul kissing Jay or other men, the flame in his heart burned, it made him wanted to burn everything to ashes.


    However, there was one question that popped out in Lee Yongsun''s head that now haunted him,


    ''Can I love Kim Haneul more than Im Jaehwa''s love for him?''

 Chapter 339: 11.31

    Han didn''t have the mood to return back to the dorm. After being confronted by Jay, and was forced to break up with Jay¡­ Han''s heart was aching badly.


    Han went to the nearest minimarket and brought a beer. He sat alone while drinking the beer as he watched the replay of Music Bink on the television. He smiled when he saw Jay''s debut performance replay. Jay was shining brightly there, like a star that would shoot up soon.


    He was happy that Jay could finally get the recognition that he deserved, and he could be a successful soloist in the future, ''Maybe not with me, but with someone else¡­'' Haneul thought.


    Han smiled bitterly. He bought another can of beer and gulped the content. After his body felt a bit warm, he checked his phone. There were many missed calls from Jay when he was with Lee Yongsun before.


    There were also texts from Jay.


    *Jay: Hyung? Where are you?*


    *Jay: Hyung, please don''t be late tonight. I just had a successful debut. Let''s have a party with Kyong and the twins, okay?*


    *Jay: Hyung, don''t make me worried. Are you mad because I didn''t perform nicely? It''s not meeting your standard? I will try harder, okay?*


    *Jay: Hyung, it''s almost midnight already. It''s too dangerous for you to go alone at night. Tell me where you at right now, and I will pick you up.*


    *Jay: Hyung¡­*


    Han''s hand trembled as he kept scrolling on the unanswered chats from Jay. Jay was obviously worried about him. Even though he must be pretty tired today after that debut performance. But he still tirelessly waiting for him to return.


    And what Han''s did was¡­ perking his ass up for Lee Yongsun and getting humiliated until he fainted.


    [That devil! He is just too much! How could he use my butt as a vase! Goddamn it!]


    ¡­


    [Pupa: But you enjoyed it, though.]


    [Oh¡­ I forgot that it''s past midnight, so you just wasted another once a day automated message.]


    Yunyu rolled his eyes. This floating orange thing really ruined his immersion as Kim Haneul. He was actually heartbroken because he could sense Jay''s deep love for Kim Haneul.


    Jay was obviously angry at Kim Haneul, but he didn''t punch his Han Hyung for cheating on him. Jay just pushed Han lightly, but Han had lost all his strength and fell with just a light push because he was too much in shock.


    Even after that, Jay still turned his head and looked at Han with anguish and confusion on his face. He still couldn''t believe that his Han Hyung would cheat on him.


    [I have to admit that Jay is very loving and gentlemanly. Compared to Lee Yongsun, he is like a loving angel that is also a perfect boyfriend material¡­]


    Yunyu sighed. He felt the contract of breaking up with Jay and married Lee Yongsun had become more difficult. Because he was in a disadvantaged position right now.


    But Yunyu couldn''t ignore his mission. He needed to fill that Breakmeter, and the only way to fill it was to win Daebak Award.


    Han sat for a while until he decided to get up and returned back to the dorm, hoping that Jay had returned. They might not be a couple anymore, but they couldn''t show any animosity because it might ruin the group''s harmonization.


    Han returned back to the dorm, and he still hadn''t seen Jay anywhere. He saw Kyong, Taeyang, and Taesa were fast asleep. They had probably drunk a lot to celebrate with Jay''s successful debut. So Han laid on his mattress quietly and closed his eyes. He was just too tired tonight.


    A lot of things had happened for the whole day, and all because of that devil, Lee Yongsun.


    ***


    Later at night, Han could feel someone snuggled inside his mattress and suddenly hugged him from behind. Han could feel the warm and big palm that hugged his waist before wrapping his body completely in his warm chest.


    Han opened his eyes, he glanced at the man in the dark, "Who¡ª"


    "Sshhh, do you want your friends to know that a man is currently hugging you from behind?" a man with a heavy voice said. Han knew really well the owner of such a heavy voice. It was no other than Lee Yongsun.


    "How could you¡ª"


    "How could I be here? Well, I''m just in the mood of embracing you right now," Lee Yongsun replied. "Besides, I''m your future husband, right? It''s fine if we have some sweet cuddle together."


    Lee Yongsun kissed Han''s neck lovingly, and he said, "You taste a lot better when you are afraid."


    "Stop saying creepy things and leave!"


    "But I don''t want to, at least not yet," Lee Yongsun buried his face deep in Haneul''s back. He inhaled the smell of the man that made his heart wavered and confused. "I don''t want to leave because It feels empty when you are not around me."


    Lee Yongsun was trying to sort out his heart and mind. Because Kim Haneul made him unable to think logically. Why would he fall in love with a man like Kim Haneul? He was just a regular human, and he already had a lover.


    It was as simple as letting them go. And then, Lee Yongsun life of corrupting and devouring humans'' souls would continue without a problem.


    "But I cannot let you go with someone else¡­" Lee Yongsun said. "Even if you love and fated to be with that man, I will make sure that I can break that fate. I am the devil, after all. I''ve broken so many people''s sanity and love. I should be able to do it with you too. As long as you are mine, everything will feel better for me."


    "Kim Haneul, do you think what I have right now is love? I''m not sure either. Because I''ve never fallen in love or loved somebody in my life. I am the devil without kindness because your sin is my food. But I may have been infatuated and addicted to you...*


    "When I''m with you, I just feel everything will be better, and I will be fully satisfied with my long life. That''s why¡­ I will not give you up to anybody else, not to Im Jaehwa, not to other men. I don''t care even if I have to kill hundreds of men to have you. Remember that, Kim Haneul."


    "I love you, Kim Haneul."


    Lee Yongsun disappeared from the room, leaving nothing but doubt in Han''s heart. Because at that moment, he felt that Lee Yongsun was sincere with his confession. There was no intimidation or trickery, just sincere five words from Lee Yongsun.


    And it made Kim Haneul''s heart beating faster.


    "It can''t be¡­ how can I be in love with him after all those coercion and humiliation? Am I really a cheap slut who would fall in love with scum like Lee Yongsun?" Haneul curled in his bed. He didn''t know how to handle this feeling. He didn''t want to fall in love with the man who had hurt Jay so much, but he couldn''t help it.


    "I really am¡­ despicable."

 Chapter 340: 11.32

    Kim Haneul was wide awake after Lee Yongsun suddenly appeared and hugged him from behind. He kept thinking about his despicable and promiscuous nature. He was a good man. He believed that at least. But how could he fell in love with the devil?


    Han checked Jay''s mattress and found an empty mattress. He checked the time on his phone, and it showed four in the morning. He sighed and washed his face. He wore his jacket and went out.


    He sat on the first floor of the building, waiting for Jay to return. He tried calling Jay''s phone, the call went through, but Jay didn''t pick it up. So Han waited for an hour until he saw someone walking unsteadily, left and right, while he was holding on to anything around him so he wouldn''t fall flat on the ground.


    Han squinted his eyes to see the man and immediately realized who that man was when he got closer.


    "Jay!" Han rushed to help Jay, who was drunk. Han propped Jay on his shoulder and then asked, "What happened with you?"


    Jay blinked few times. He felt like he was dreaming. Jay blinked again and finally realized the man who was helping him right now. Jay pulled Han Hyung on his embrace, and then he fell backwards, so Han Hyung would be lying on his chest while his back was hitting the concrete in a loud bump.


    Jay didn''t seem to be hurting though. He laughed happily, like a child that had just obtained the toy that he really wanted for so long, "Han Hyung! You are finally here with me. I''m so happy!"


    Han hesitated. It was rare for Jay to get drunk. He was a strong drinker, it would take a lot for Jay to get drunk, "Jay? What happened to you?"


    Jay shook his head and continued hugging his Han Hyung, "Ah, Han Hyung, I''m so happy right now!"


    "Why?" Han asked.


    Jay blinked few times. He picked Han''s cheeks with his fingers and then kissed Han gently on his cheek. "Why do you ask? Because you are here with me, right now, Han Hyung. I thought you''ve left me for that bastard Lee Yongsun. But you are still with me! I''m so glad! I will make you happy, Han Hyung! I know you have been working too hard, that''s why you got bored at me¡­"


    Jay gently patted his Han Hyung''s head and continued, "But don''t worry, Hyung, I will not disappoint you anymore. Don''t you see my successful debut? I will be a big star in the future, and I will make sure to give you everything that you want. I will compensate for all your suffering after taking care of me for so long!"


    "Jay¡­ I take care of you sincerely. I don''t need you to compensate me with anything, because I¡­ I love you¡­"


    Jay, who was smiling, suddenly turned gloomy the moment Han said love. He covered Han Hyung''s lips with his palm and said, "You don''t need to lie to me, Hyung. I know everything already¡­"


    "I know you don''t love me anymore, because I saw your video with that bastard Lee Yongsun¡­ you sucking his nipple¡­ and he sucking your nipple¡­ I saw everything, Hyung¡­" Jay said. There was a trace of despair in his eyes.


    Han''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t know that Lee Yongsun was despicable enough to actually record their activity that evening and showed it to Jay.


    "J¡ªJay, please don''t misunderstand, I didn''t do it on purpose, I¡ª"


    Jay, who turned gloomy suddenly, had a burst of anger out of nowhere. He glared at Han Hyung and wrapped his arm around Han Hyung''s waist. He clenched Han Hyung''s waist until it was difficult for Han to breathe.


    "Ack! J¡ªJay!"


    "Hyung, you don''t need to lie to me anymore¡­" Jay said. He hid his face on Han Hyung''s chest. He continued, "I know I''m just a failure as a boyfriend¡­ what kind of man who lets his beloved suffer so much, to be exhausted until you fainted few times¡­"


    "Why can''t I be richer? Why can''t I work harder? I don''t know, Han Hyung¡­ I don''t know why can''t I make you happier¡­"


    Jay started sobbing again. Jay was usually a very calm and collected man. He was quite cold to many people and didn''t like to talk much, even towards his other group mates. But he was incredibly affectionate and loving to his Han Hyung.


    So when there was too much shock in his heart, all he could do was crying.


    Yunyu couldn''t help but be affected by Jay''s sincerity. This man was truly hopelessly in love with Kim Haneul. This kind of love was really on par with all master of the previous worlds.


    He could also feel the same love exuding from Jay, the same feeling that he got from Javier, Altair, Elduin, and many more. At this point, he just couldn''t believe that Jay was not the master of the world.


    And he also couldn''t understand his own feeling. He still loved Jay so much, but his love had been split into two. Now he loved two men, his beloved dongsaeng, Jay, and that devil, Lee Yongsun.


    ''Why am I so despicable and promiscuous!''


    [Pupa, how could you make this world so painful? Jay literally loves Han so much. He treats Han so sincerely, yet you don''t pick him as the master of the world!]


    [Why Lee Yongsun?! There is Jay here, who loved Han so deeply. And your mission forced me to hurt him like this?! Why it had to be that devil!?]


    There was no answer from Pupa because it had wasted its once a day automated message. Which made Yunyu drifted in this wave of emotion. He responded to Jay''s hug and kissed Jay''s lips gently. He couldn''t understand his own feeling.


    He said nothing, but he kept kissing Jay passionately. This was the only thing he could do. Because no matter what he said, there was no turning back. Jay had seen his promiscuousness with Lee Yongsun, and that devil might have been influencing Jay so much. He was the devil, after all. It was his inherent nature to enjoy the torture that human had to suffer.


    Jay accepted the kisses, but after a while, he turned his head to avoid Han Hyung''s lips and then said, "Hyung, I have promised to myself that I will not kiss you until I can have you all for myself."


    "Since you left me because I''m not worth it for you, I''ve decided to embrace you again once I can prove my worth¡­ I promised myself that to myself¡­ but I have to break it now, just once, because this will be the last time for me to do this."


    "What do you mean?" Han asked suspiciously. He had a bad feeling about this.


    There was a bitter smile on Jay''s lips. He stared at his beloved Hyung''s face and caressed his cheek gently, "Han Hyung, I''ve signed another contract with Lee Yongsun. So I can get closer to my dream of giving you a happy life. I will do everything for you."


    "Hyung, I will die for you."

 Chapter 341: 11.33

    "Hyung, I will die for you."


    Han felt a shiver down his spine when Jay said that. He had an ominous feeling, to begin with, but when Jay said that he had signed another contract with Lee Yongsun, his first thought was¡­


    ''Jay had signed a contract with the devil, a forbidden contract.''


    "What kind of contract?" Han asked carefully. Deep in his heart, Han already knew what kind of contract that Jay had signed. He just tried to deny it because it would cause him so much pain.


    "It''s just a contract so I can give you a happy life, Hyung!" Jay said.


    "W¡ªWhat did you offer in exchange for my happy life?"


    Jay had a bright smile on his face as if he was proud of what he did, but it looked more like a twisted smile for Han. "I sold my soul and have three requests for Lee Yongsun. First, to give you a happy life, free from pain and suffering. Second, to bless me as the best soloist in the future, and also for our group to win Daebak Award! And third¡­" Jay caressed Han Hyung''s cheek and pinched it gently, "Third, to let us be forever, even in hell."


    "WHAT?!" Han was lost for words. He couldn''t believe that Jay actually agreed to sign a devil contract. "Do you know Lee Yongsun''s true identity?! How could you sign it if you know that he is the devil!"


    Jay didn''t seem to be bothered, though. He still had that same twisted smile on his face. "Yes, that devil bastard told me about his true identity and showed me his real appearance. I was shocked at first, but the first thing I asked him is about you."


    "And he said that you''ve sold yourself to the devil because you want to live happily without a burden and that you had fallen in love with him, so you signed the devil contract¡­" Jay said. He still had the same twisted smile, but he started crying again, "I know you don''t love me anymore, but I can''t lose you, so I will sign the same contract even if that meant we have to burn in hell together."


    Haneul was both shocked and frustrated at the same time. He yanked Jay''s collar desperately as he really wanted to punch this stupid kid. "YOU IDIOT! I SIGNED HIS CONTRACT TO PROTECT YOU! HE TRICKED YOU!"


    Jay was silent as he watched his Han Hyung cried desperately. Han Hyung yanked his collar and suddenly kissed his lips. Han kissed Jay''s lips desperately, like a pair of lovers who would be separated soon.


    Han started crying, and his tears dropped on Jay''s cheek, "How could you do this to me, Jay? I signed it to save you¡­ he tricked you. He is the devil, of course. He will trick you!"


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you¡­ love him?" Jay asked. He was unsure. In fact, he was uncertain if this was a dream or not because he had drunk too much to relieve the pain in his heart.


    "I love you, you dumbass!" Han confessed loudly. "I love you. That''s why I want to save you from his clutch! But why are you doing this to me! Now you are also trapped forever!"


    Jay listened to Han Hyung''s desperation, the fact that they had been tricked and the devil won in the end. But the only thing that he cared for was¡­


    "You really¡­ love me?" Jay asked.


    "Why are you asking the obvious? Of course, I love you, Jay!" Han clenched Jay''s collar. He didn''t know what to do at this point. He lost against Lee Yongsun and his despicable means. "What can I do now? You have been tricked¡­ everything I did is in vain now¡­"


    Although Jay could barely understand what Han Hyung was talking about, when Han Hyung told him that he loved him, and everything he did was for him¡­ Jay felt everything would be alright.


    He kissed Han Hyung''s lips gently and said, "Hyung, I will follow you forever. I will live for you, and I will also die for you. As long as you love me, then I don''t care about anything else¡­"


    "If I have to burn in hell with you, then let my skin melt as long as I can embrace you forever, Han Hyung..."


    ***


    "I win," Lee Yongsun smirked. "The devil always wins. I will always get the best benefit of every contract that I have with humans."


    Lee Yongsun was watching from afar. At first, he was delighted when he could finally trick Im Jaehwa into signing the devil''s contract with him. As the devil, Lee Yongsun could always manipulate the inside of the contract until it also involved him, like Kim Haneul''s request of loyalty after marriage.


    He intentionally messed with Im Jaehwa''s mind and emotion until he was truly broken and signed a devil''s contract, as long as he could be together with Kim Haneul, even in hell.


    ''Little did he know that I can always take Han with me and throw you to the deepest pit of hell, HAHAHAHA!''


    Lee Yongsun enjoyed the view of Kim Haneul''s face in anguish after he realized that Im Jaehwa, the man he tried to protect, was foolish enough to fall into the same trap and signed a contract with the devil.


    But what he didn''t expect was Haneul suddenly kissed Im Jaehwa and then confessed.


    "I love you, you dumbass!" Han confessed loudly. "I love you. That''s why I want to save you from his clutch! But why are you doing this to me! Now you are also trapped forever!"


    That words stung Lee Yongsun so bad that he froze for a moment. He gritted his teeth and summoned a heart in his palm. This was the heart of Im Jaehwa, he could crush this heart at any moment, and that guy would go straight to hell in front of Haneul.


    He wanted Haneul to see what he could do if he dared to piss the devil.


    ''And Han will be all alone, with only me as his salvation¡­'' Lee Yongsun thought. He was so close to crushing Jay''s heart but seeing how heartbroken Han had become, Lee Yongsun closed his eyes, and the heart on his palm disappeared.


    He kept watching the two lovebirds kissing in desperation, knowing they had no way out. Somehow, it made Yongsun feel defeated instead.


    "This should be the moment when I celebrated the fall of two lovers. I can finally own Kim Haneul¡­ but why did it feel so¡­ empty? Why do I get this heartache instead?"


    Lee Yongsun couldn''t understand his feeling at all. But one thing for sure, that he didn''t want to let Kim Haneul go, no matter what.


    Lee Yongsun gazed at Han''s face. He kept asking himself how did he get attracted to this man. He thought it was just because of that lust jar inside Haneul''s body. But when he imagined Han without that kind of trait¡­ he would still be romantically attracted to this average human.


    "Kim Haneul¡­ what witchcraft have you done to my heart¡­ Now I can''t take my eyes off you¡­"

 Chapter 342: 11.34 (Semi R-18)

    *Between your thighs*


    The day after that, everything passed as if all those shitshows were just a dream. They woke up and did everything normally. Han and Jay returned to the dorm and slept on the same mattress. They woke up a bit late.


    Kyong was the first one to wake up and saw Han Hyung being embraced by drunk Jay Hyung. He sighed and shrugged it off, "Well, it is time for them to announce their relationship. They have been way too obvious nowadays," Kyong said to himself.


    Han woke up earlier than Jay. He blinked few times and felt a warm body behind him. The man was spooning him so lovingly and possessively, proven by the grip on his waist. Han glanced at sleeping Jay behind him and tried to remove Jay''s hand.


    Jay woke up and glared immediately. Then after he realized that he glared at his Han Hyung, his gaze immediately softened, and he kissed Han Hyung''s forehead. "Good Morning, Hyung¡­"


    Han immediately darted his eyes at the rest of the members. Kyong was busy shaving his thin moustache, while Taeyang and Taesa were busy playing with their phones. They glanced when Jay Hyung kissed Han Hyung''s forehead and said nothing.


    As if there was nothing wrong with it.


    "You guys¡­"


    Kyong washed his face and then replied, "Hyung, we all know already. You don''t need to hide it."


    "Yeah, Hyung. We have no problem if you and Jay Hyung dated. I don''t know about the manager''s response, though."


    "It''s best for you two to hide it from the managers and PD-Nim first, too risky," Taeyang and Taesa said simultaneously.


    Han couldn''t believe how nonchalant these people were. Meanwhile, Han had been trying so hard to hide this problem from them, fearing they would be disgusted, and it would lead to the group''s conflict and disband.


    But what he got were three nonchalant men thinking that it was normal.


    Kyong seemed to notice the confusion in Han Hyung''s eyes. He said, "Don''t worry, Hyung. You can fall in love with anyone as long as you are happy. We all have been grateful for you because you are always helping and protecting us. You are also the breadwinner of the group, so we can eat."


    "Yes, Hyung, don''t worry about it."


    Kyong, Taeyang, and Taesa left the dorm because they wanted to eat first before returning to practice. Leaving Jay and Han alone in the dorm.


    Jay continued spooning Han Hyung and sniffed his nape. "Hyung, I''m so tired yesterday. Can I sleep with you like this a bit longer? I promise I don''t do something suspicious."


    "Huh? Something suspicious?"


    Han froze when he felt something big and hard was rubbing against his boxer. Both of them were only wearing their boxers because it was summer, and the air conditioner was not really good in their dorm.


    It was common for them anyway. But when Jay rubbed his morning wood on Han Hyung''s perky butt, Han couldn''t help but moan a bit, "Mmh¡­"


    [Wait, there is something wrong¡­] Yunyu intentionally perked his butt and pushed it to Jay''s cock, so Jay could grind his morning wood between his butt cheeks. But there was something wrong that shouldn''t be like this in the first place.


    [Why does he have the same size as Michael, Elduin, Hu Xuan¡­]


    [Eighteen centimetres, very nice girth, and bulbous tip that could make me faint in pleasure? This is a trait only owned by Master of the previous worlds¡­]


    [Pupa, Jay is not the Master of the world, right?]


    [Ding! No, he is just a regular character. Though it is quite weird since it''s almost impossible for him to have the same size as other Master of the Worlds. And the fact that his love is so deep for you make me question whether there is a hidden plot somewhere. He acts like a man with 100% Fatemeter.]


    [Wow, finally, you speak more than five words after so many days in your automated message. But I get it, Jay acts¡­ very much like a Master of the world.]


    [And my heart¡­ flutters for him¡­ I would never be in love with someone who is not Master Han Ye''s soul fragment.]


    Jay continued grinding his cock, he was enjoying it so much, and he wanted more. But he knew this was not a suitable time for them to have sex for real because Han Hyung must be too tired after so many things happening. Which in fact, he didn''t care anymore.


    He didn''t care about all the shitshows that would happen in the future. As long as he could be with his Han Hyung, then everything would be okay.


    But Jay was really in the mood right now. He yanked Han Hyung''s boxer down, revealing Han Hyung''s perky porcelain butt cheeks. Jay adored such a beautiful sigh, he slid his hand and began to fondle Han Hyung''s butt cheeks, "Ahh¡­ Y¡ªYou are embarrassing! This is our dorm! What if the other see us?"


    Jay whispered in Han Hyung''s ear sweetly, "It''s okay, Hyung, they will not return anytime soon. Besides, why are you rejecting this? Your butt is obviously wanting me to grind more."


    Jay pulled down his boxer, revealing a big cock, eighteen centimetres with nice girth and bulbous tip. When Yunyu glanced at Jay''s cock, he was convinced that Jay was the master of the world.


    [There is no way he isn''t. Look,


    he has my favourite cock to eat!]


    There was nothing between them now. Their skins were rubbing and made both of them sensitive to each other.


    Jay pulled Han Hyung closer to him. He kissed his beloved Hyung''s ear and whispered, "Hyung, I don''t want to hurt you now. But let me do it between your thigh, okay?"


    Han nodded shyly.


    Jay smiled and raised Han Hyung''s leg. With this, he could see Han Hyung''s pink and nicely sized cock, twitching. Jay grinned and put his cock between Han Hyung''s thigh before dropping Hyung''s leg.


    His cock was now beneath Han Hyung''s cock, squeezed between Han Hyung''s smooth thighs. "I''m moving now," Jay said.


    Jay started thrusting back and forth. The bulbous tip of his cock was poking on Han Hyung''s balls. It inevitably also gave Han a stimulation, "Ahhh¡­ Mmmhhh¡­"


    Jay kissed Han Hyung''s lips while he continued thrusting between Han Hyung''s thighs, "What are you feeling right now, Hyung?"


    "Good¡­ and ticklish, mmhh¡­" Han started catering to Jay''s movement, and he also moved hips, so the friction between his thighs would feel even better.


    Jay''s breath started to get heavier as he continued increasing the pace more and more. He used his hand to fiddled with Han Hyung''s strawberry nipple. "Ah.. Hyung, it feels so good¡­"


    "Mmmhh¡­ yes! Please give me more!" they actively moved their hips and created a loud, promiscuous sound.


    PA! PA! PA! PA!


    After a while, Jay felt like he would cum soon, "I''m close, Hyung¡­ urghh¡­ AHH!"


    Jay ejaculated so much essence on the mattress, and they finally stopped. Jay''s cock were still between Han''s thighs. They were panting and covered in sweat, but it didn''t felt gross for them.


    Jay kissed his Hyung''s lips, "Hyung, I demand more later, okay?"


    Han chuckled and flicked his forehead, "You naughty big dongsaeng. I haven''t even cum yet. How inconsiderate."

 Chapter 343: 11.35

    Lee Yongsun watched from his devil''s eyes how his Haneul was being taken by Im Jaehwa. He was so close to crushing Jay''s heart, so he would die on the spot. But after he realized that Im Jaehwa did not penetrate Kim Haneul, he decided to wait.


    Because he didn''t want Haneul to be too heartbroken to function. As much as he hated Im  Jaehwa and couldn''t wait to just crush his heart, he didn''t want Kim Haneul to hate him forever.


    Lee Yongsun felt restless after watching how Haneul and Im Jaehwa became closer after they signed the devil''s contract. Lee Yongsun could not sense a trace of fear in their hearts. As if they had given up on their fate, they came to the realization that both of them were trapped and didn''t want to struggle.


    As long as they would be together, even in hell, then everything would be alright.


    "BULLSHIT!" Lee Yongsun slammed the wooden table until it got split in half. He didn''t want to admit that he might have failed to separate Han and Jay. He could just kill Im Jaehwa and take Haneul.


    But what he wanted was Han''s heart.


    He wanted Han to love him just the way he loved Im Jaehwa.


    Lee Yongsun scoffed as he glared at the television. He saw the replay of the BXB69 debut showcase in Music Bink. It was a fantastic performance indeed. Lee Yongsun smiled, but his smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    He opened his hand to summon a blank contract. At first, Lee Yongsun was hesitant to make such a contract with a human. But now that he felt the sense of crisis, he didn''t care anymore, even if he had to be bound with only one human for the rest of his long life.


    "If Han wants me to be loyal to him and only with him, then so be it," Lee Yongsun said. He cut his finger, and dark blood seeped out of his finger. His blood dripped from his finger to the surface of the contract paper, and the blank contract suddenly created many complicated spell circle on its page and around Lee Yongsun.


    This was the sign that someone who dared to sign this contract would be entangled personally with the devil himself, the king of hell.


    Lee Yongsun sat on the sofa. He allowed the devil circle to bind him. He smoked his cigar and puffed out the smoke. "Now, all I need to do is to make Kim Haneul''s group win that useless Daebak Award. What''s so important about that anyway? I can even make a dog win that award if I want."


    "But Han wants that award, then so be it," Lee Yongsun said.


    He picked up his phone and started calling few important people in the industry. Those people already sold their souls for money and fame before. So it wasn''t hard for Lee Yongsun to use them for his benefit.


    ***


    ~You know I''m yours, even my devil wouldn''t say no!~


    BXB69 was currently listening to their comeback music they would sing for their comeback. The song title was My Devil. They were listening attentively and were awed by the amazingness of this song. This was an amazing song! The lyric, the music, and the catchy parts. Everything was just perfect.


    This song should''ve been given exclusively to their worldly popular senior, but they got instead.


    Their PD-Nim smiled and said, "We get this song thanks to Mr. Lee Yongsun''s generosity. He personally poached this song for us, so no other groups can have it."


    "Wow, Mr. Lee is so kind!" Kyong said excitedly.


    "Let''s do our best so we don''t disappoint him!" Taeyang and Taesa said together.


    Everyone was ecstatic for this comeback, but Han and Jay only smiled perfunctorily. Because they were the only ones who knew that Lee Yongsun wasn''t so kind to give them something like this for free.


    Han and Jay already talked about this problem and decided to face Lee Yongsun together. ''As long as I have you, then I can bear with everything, Han Hyung.'' Jay said to Han before.


    They started practising their vocal and dance to prepare for their comeback, and there was no new text or call from Lee Yongsun. He simply vanished after that incident.


    But Han knew it wasn''t that simple. When he saw the social media, especially Naver trending. He saw BXB69 was always ranked up high in trending and always a hot topic for people to discuss.


    They were flocked by so many new fans that they would never expect to have before Han knew about Lee Yongsun. Yet, it made Han even more restless than before.


    "Hyung? What are you thinking about?" Jay asked after their dance practice. "Your mind seems to be somewhere else."


    "Ah, it''s nothing," Han smiled at Jay.


    "Is it about Lee Yongsun again? Did he text you again? Hyung, I''ve said this once, and I will say this again¡­" Jay said. "I don''t care if he will drag us both in hell. As long as I''m with you, then everything is alright. Trust me, Hyung!"


    Han had a blush on his cheek as he took the initiative to kiss Jay''s lips, "Thank you, Jay. I believe in you."


    After Jay left, Han opened his phone again and saw the new text from Lee Yongsun. What Jay didn''t know was that¡­ Lee Yongsun still continuously texted and called Han. In which Han always responded in secret.


    Because Lee Yongsun was obviously pissed off with their love.


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: Don''t forget our new contract is ongoing. I will make sure that your group will win Daebak Award. In exchange, you should break up with Im Jaehwa and be my bride. Don''t worry about commitment. I will spend the rest of my life with you.*


    *Haneul: But, what about the devil contract that Jay signed with you? What''s the point of me continuing my contract if, in the end, Jay will still be your doll?*


    *Mr. Lee Yongsun: Don''t you understand your position right now? Your life and that bastard Im Jaehwa''s life is in my hand. It''s not hard for me to pick you up coercively and throw Im Jaehwa to the deepest hell full of torture. You will see and hear his skin melted, his bone crushed, and his scream full of agony every day. Do you want me to do it?*


    As much as Han believed that Jay would really die for him, he didn''t want Jay to be tortured forever. He wanted Jay to live a good life no matter what, maybe because Han was an egoistic lover¡­


    Rather than bearing the pain together, he''d want to save Jay instead.


    *Haneul: Will you promise me not to do anything to Jay as long as I''m with you?*


    Lee Yongsun laughed when he read this text. In the end, Han still came in a full circle. He sacrificed his freedom to save Jay, only for Jay to sign a contract to be thrown in hell.


    And then, again, Han came to him and begged him not to torture Jay and nullify the contract.


    "Kim Haneul, you are so stupid¡­ yet¡­ your love for Im Jaehwa is really pure that you still want to save that idiotic, emotional guy no matter what¡­" Lee Yongsun''s gaze darkened as he scoffed, "You are testing my patience, Han."

 Chapter 344: 11.36 (Semi R-18)

    Jay had a very packed schedule nowadays. He was still promoting his solo song in many performance schedules. Since it gathered millions of views and hundreds of thousands of fans, Jay had to double his show performance on various tv channel.


    He was currently the hot topic, alongside BXB69. They were an ace rookie that kept on breaking records for a rookie, and their debut album was suddenly sold out everywhere and fetched for a very high price in the online market.


    Since BXB69 was also preparing for their comeback, Jay was often absent due to his performance, but it was alright because he could usually learn the dance move after seeing it just once.


    Because Jay was too busy nowadays, Han often went to Lee Yongsun''s mansion or the hotel he stayed at, for an obvious reason, of course.


    "Umm¡­ ahhh!" Han shivered when Lee Yongsun was servicing his cock. The devil used his hot tongue to lick and suck the tip of Han''s cock, making Han felt like his soul had been sucked out of his body.


    "Do you like it?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    "Like¡­ mmmhh¡­ I like it so much," Haneul said. What he said was true. He did enjoy this service from Lee Yongsun. His body naturally catered to Lee Yongsun much more than Jay. Although he also enjoyed doing it with Jay, but with Lee Yongsun¡­ Han felt like he was not himself.


    Lee Yongsun also sucked the lust jar inside Haneul''s body. He had been starving for a while. And Lee Yongsun was convinced that he was addicted to this taste. Since Haneul had a lot of lust jar that would last for his whole life, it made Lee Yongsun believed that he wouldn''t be starved when he was committed to marry Han.


    Because Lee Yongsun loved both Han and also his body with a lust jar.


    "Ahh¡­ uuuhh.. M¡ªMister Lee, you are sucking too hard, I¡ªAHHH!" it didn''t take so long for Kim Haneul to shoot all his cum inside Lee Yongsun''s mouth. Lee Yongsun swallowed everything and licked his lips,


    "Sweet as honey," Lee Yongsun said.


    He looked at Haneul, whose face was flushed, and his body shivered. He chuckled and kissed Han''s lips, and Han responded with a passionate kiss. Their lips were exploring and tasting each other, and Han couldn''t help but drown in his desire.


    His body was really owned by Lee Yongsun, but his heart wanted Jay.


    [Ding! Wow, what an ungrateful, insatiable hoe.] Pupa used its once a day automated message to slander Yunyu again.


    [Well, I mean¡­ Lee Yongsun obviously has better technique here, hehe~]


    [But seriously though, what is wrong with my body and my heart? Usually, I will naturally be attracted to the Master of the world, both physically and romantically. But this one¡­ I despised Lee Yongsun, but I can''t get away from him. Honestly, I will naturally return to Lee Yongsun, just because of my physical need¡­]


    [Why can''t I be like this with Jay? I feel pity, and I really cared so much about him, maybe I also love him but¡­]


    Lee Yongsun laid beside Haneul on the bed. He kissed Han''s cheek and asked, "What are you thinking? Is it about our contract? Have you considered signing it?"


    Lee Yongsun was talking about the marriage contract between them. Han came to him and begged him to release Jay from his mistake to sign a contract with the devil. And Lee Yongsun was the only one who could nullify a contract.


    However, Lee Yongsun was not a generous devil, ''I can nullify his contract, but you should sign our marriage contract first. Don''t worry, I already signed it with my blood, so I will stay committed with you until the end.''


    Han was unsure at first, but Lee Yongsun forced him to come to him almost every other day. He said it was to cultivate feelings between them, while in fact, it was just Lee Yongsun eating his tofu.


    He looked at the television. Jay was currently performing in another show. He shone so brightly, like a star he should be. But he made a grave mistake by signing a contract with the devil because of his stupid love.


    Lee Yongsun seemed to have read what was inside Han''s heart. He grinned and whispered, "Don''t you think it''s a wasted potential? He is obviously a talented man that can be a star, but because he loves you too much, he signed the contract with the devil and sold his soul."


    "What a pity. If only he doesn''t love you so deeply, right? Maybe he would be living happily right now. In fact, maybe he would marry a woman and make a happy family. Kim Haneul, don''t you see that you are ruining his life with your love?" Lee Yongsun whispered. "If only he can forget you, moved on, and stop torturing himself with his love, right?"


    "Stop trying to influence me, Mister Lee. Even without your whisper, I''ve already decided," Han said.


    Lee Yongsun was satisfied with the answer, "It seems that in the end, you are still going to be mine. But don''t worry, this time, you and I will be together forever. Because we are bound in this contract. None of us can break this contract, or we will get burned to ashes¡­ and I will also be affected with this rule."


    "Promise me that you will never call me or find me again after this until my group win that Daebak Award. Promise me to nullify Jay''s contract, give him everything that a human ever wished for, and I will be your bride¡­ we shall be a soulmate forever¡­"


    "That''s what I want," Lee Yongsun grinned. In the end, he still won in this game. The devil never lost, and the devil always got the best benefit out of everyone.


    Lee Yongsun summoned the sacred contract with the devil. Han saw a complicated engravement in it, but what he could do now anyway? Even though he loved Jay so much and appreciated his sacrifice, he was still an egoist in the end.


    He would never let Jay suffered in hell, being burned, tortured, and tormented for eternity.


    "Drop your blood somewhere in the contract," Lee Yongsun said impatiently. He couldn''t wait to make Han his bride.


    Han raised his hand to Lee Yongsun''s face. He offered his index, "Would you?"


    Lee Yongsun grinned, "With pleasure." He bit Han''s finger until blood came out of it. He pressed Han''s index finger until a drop of blood fell on the contract.


    The contract reacted immediately and a demonic spell circle summoned beneath Lee Yongsun and Kim Haneul. Two golden chains were summoned from the ground and wrapped around Lee Yongsun and Kim Haneul. The golden chains led Han and Lee Yongsun to embrace each other, so they did.


    [These golden chains¡ª]


    Lee Yongsun was completely satisfied, "Kim Haneul, you and I will be sealed together for eternity."

 Chapter 345: 11.37

    Yunyu kept staring at these golden chains that bound them. He felt strangely familiar with the golden chain¡­ as if¡­ as if he owned these chains long ago. The golden chain wrapped Lee Yongsun tightly, full of hostility as if it was really going to choke Lee Yongsun to death.


    But to Kim Haneul¡­ or Bai Yunyu was unaffected by the chain. Rather than binding him, Yunyu felt like the golden chain was actually caressing him, like a pet that just greeted its master.


    [???: Master, long time no see.]


    [Wait, who''s talking with me? Is it you, Pupa? No, not Pupa. That floating orange thing had used its automated message to send another useless text.]


    [???: It is I, master, Jinshe, the golden snake, your pet. But I suppose that you have no memory of me at all, and it is understandable.]


    [Eeehhh¡­ my pet is a golden snake disguised as a chain? Why can''t I have a cuter pet, like a rabbit, kitten, or at least that cute mini snake.]


    [Jinshe: Master, I''m just the embodiment of your true nature. My shape depends on your main trait.]


    [Wait, so that means¡­ I''m evil like a snake?]


    [Jinshe: No, Master. Your personality that determines my shape is¡­ playful, but deadly.]


    [Playful¡­ but deadly?]


    [Jinshe: Yes, master. And about why am I shaped like a golden chain when needed? That''s because you are a kinky hoe that is into bondage, cheating fantasy, kidnapped fantasy, threesome, forced play, domination and submission. Oh, you are also into bara and ahegao. I think this is a family trait after you got married to Master Han Ye since these traits are also inherited into your son¡ª]


    [Okay, stop! No need to go into detail! That''s too much spoiler for my readers! What if that spicy chicken author wants to make a sequel of this book!]


    [Jinshe: Huh, what readers?]


    [No, nevermind. I was just imagining stuff again, sometimes I wished we are in a novel or something written by Pupa''s favorite spicy chicken author.]


    [Jinshe: Master... you and your wild imagination never changed. I really want to tell you what really happened about you and Master Han Ye and why you sealed him. But you are the one who made the rules for everyone, so we will forget some memory of the real incident and mission. It is also what happened with Pupa. All I can remember is my identity, my purpose, and my master.]


    The golden chain turned into a golden boa in front of Yunyu. It actually looked cute, and it seemed that only Yunyu could see Jinshe''s snake form. Since Lee Yongsun didn''t notice anything strange.


    [Jinshe: My identity is Jinshe, the female Golden Boa spirit. The third guardian and also the leader of five guardians that you created to control the higher plane worlds. My master is Bai Yunyu, and my purpose is to seal.]


    [Seal? As in, sealing Master Han Ye and all his soul fragments?]


    [Jinshe: Yes, master. I am actually present in every world you visited, but this is the first world that coincides with my ability to seal, so I can take charge as Lee Yongsun''s tool to bind you two.]


    [Jinshe: But worry not, Master. I will not bind you in this world because you still have few more worlds that you need to complete. And then, everything will reset as my bind to Master Han Ye will finally be released.]


    Jinshe''s words made it sound like everything would be alright after he finished all transmigration worlds. But it only made him worried even more. Because he was unsure whether everything would be ''okay''.


    Especially after he destroyed Master Han Ye''s heart in literally every world with Ragemeter in the past.


    [Do you think Master Han Ye loves me?]


    [Jinshe: Since you''ve deleted our recent memories, then I''m not sure, Master. But in the past, you are his world, and he loves you so much, he will follow whatever you want to do.]


    Jinshe checked the spell circle under Yunyu and Haneul, then she reported to her Master Yunyu,


    [Jinshe: Master, the spellbinding circle will be finished soon. Lee Yongsun will be bound with my chain forever as he truly has signed a sacred devil contract with you. So he will not be able to hurt you. And you can escape after you''ve completed the world by filling the Breakmeter.]


    [Wow, that''s so neat! Thank you, Jinshe! You are far more helpful than that floating orange thing!]


    [Jinshe: Oh, you mean, Pupa? Please refrain from saying anything like that, Master. Pupa has a very fragile heart. Pupa is also so cute, maybe you don''t remember, but one time when it was just a Larva, Pupa stole a Sailor Moon costume that fit its body and cosplayed as Sailor Larva. It would flail its wand around and floating around you, saying something cute like, ''With the power of the moon, Larva shall make Master Yunyu loves Larva forever!''.]


    Jinshe giggled as if she really loved that floating orange thing. Yunyu still couldn''t believe that someone would love Pupa. Even Elleneth from the elven/beastmen world seemed to like Larva so much.


    Jinshe noticed that the spellbound circle will disappear soon, as the sign that the contract with the devil had been signed.


    [Jinshe: Master, I shall leave now. Don''t worry about the devil''s contract. I will not stop you from escaping this world after you completed it. Oh, also¡­ this may seem to be confusing, but this is what I feel after you made a contract with Lee Yongsun¡­]


    [Jinshe: Lee Yongsun is not the original soul fragment of this world. He is just a placeholder. I didn''t remember much, but I believe I didn''t bind Lee Yongsun in the original Ragemeter world.]


    [Huh? But¡­ the background from Pupa said that Lee Yongsun is the master of the world.]


    [Jinshe: He is, right now. But in your previous visit, in the Ragemeter world, Lee Yongsun is not the real master of the world. Based on my assumption, it seems that you have dragged the original master of the world to ruination until he is totally, utterly heartbroken, so in this Breakmeter world, he subconsciously transferred his soul to a character that is more threatening, so he could bind you with him.]


    [¡­]


    Yunyu''s gut feeling sense that he already knew the original body where Master Han Ye''s soul fragment resided. But it was a wild assumption. He didn''t want to believe that his gut feeling also knew how much he broke this man''s heart.


    [But in this Breakmeter world, the master is still Lee Yongsun, right?]


    [Jinshe: Yes. I have no more time. I hope you can finish all the task, Master Yunyu. Until we meet again.]


    The golden chain disappeared from Kim Haneul and Lee Yongsun''s body. The spellbinding circle beneath them reduced until it also disappeared. Lee Yongsun felt that his body could now sense everything about Kim Haneul.


    From his gaze, his breathing, his thought¡­ everything.


    Lee Yongsun wrapped his hands on Kim Haneul''s waist and then pulled him closer. He was satisfied as his grin widened, "Kim Haneul, you are now mine. You are unofficially my bride, and we will stay together forever."


    "We are connected, including our love and pleasure, so don''t even try to run away from me. Because I truly cannot live without you now," Lee Yongsun said. He kissed Han gently and rested his head on Han''s chest to seek the warmth of his loved one.


    "Do you know that I''m the first devil who ruled hell that is contracted to a human? I may be evil, but my commitment for you is not a trick, Kim Haneul."


    "Kim Haneul, I love you."

 Chapter 346: 11.38

    Jay was dead tired after almost a week of a packed schedule. He felt that he was constantly moving around from one stage to another without rest. And it took a toll on his body. He got sick after overworking. Though he was dosed continuously with vitamins and a private doctor, he was still a human after all.


    Thus, he took one day rest from any practice to recover after he fainted in the backstage after he finished one amazing performance in a music show.


    Jay was sleeping on his mattress with a fever sticker on his forehead to cool down his fever. He had a fever dream. He saw Han Hyung pushed him to be the biggest soloist of the generation. They were so in love, and Jay would never think about leaving Han Hyung.


    In fact, in that dream, if Han Hyung told him to announce that he was gay and had been dating Han Hyung for years, then he wouldn''t even hesitate to do it. Because everything was meaningless compared to Han Hyung.


    But the betrayal that he faced was too much that Jay committed suicide after he realized what Han Hyung did.


    Han Hyung cheated on him with a man named Lee Yongsun because Lee Yongsun was better than him and was more powerful. He also asked Lee Yongsun to intentionally spread the rumour that he was gay and had molested a backstage crew.


    It was such a brutal hit on Jay''s career that he instantly quitted the entertainment industry. Han Hyung disappeared with Lee Yongsun without trace. All that was left was a broken heart for Jay.


    He didn''t want to live in disgrace anymore. Thus Im Jaehwa vowed that if there was reincarnation, he wanted to bind Han Hyung forever with him.


    ''I swear if there is ever a second chance, I want to be a man that can bind my Han Hyung forever with me, no matter how!'' Jay vowed.


    Then he hung himself in his apartment.


    "Hyung¡­ Hyung¡­ why are you doing this to me¡­ Han Hyung!"


    Han saw that Jay was flailing and called his name repeatedly. Han immediately checked if Jay was alright. He touched Jay''s cheek and noticed that he was sweating a lot. It seemed that he had a fever dream, "Hyung, I love you so much, so much that I cannot live with you. Why are you doing this to me?!"


    Han patted Jay''s cheek few times to wake him up, "Jay, Jay! Wake up, Jay!"


    Jay flailed around some more, but then, he suddenly opened his eyes and saw Han Hyung in front of him. His instinct told him to hug Han Hyung right now before he ran away.


    Jay pulled Han Hyung roughly and wrapped his arms around Han Hyung''s back. He was still half asleep, but he continued tightening his hug.


    "Hyung, where will you go?! I will never let you leave me! We are going to be together until death separate us!"


    Han was stunned by Jay''s nonsensical ramble. He stared at Jay, who was drenched in a cold sweat, and his eyes were still red. He was probably still half-awake right now.


    Han caressed Jay''s hair and asked, "Jay, wake up! I''m not going anywhere. Now you should tell me, did you dream of something strange?" Han asked.


    Jay blinked few times until he regained his sense. He stared at his worried Han Hyung, and he hugged him even tighter. He sobbed as he didn''t want to be separated from his beloved Hyung. "Hyung, you will not leave me, right?"


    "W¡ªWhy did you say so? Did something happened? Did you have a bad dream?" Han asked worriedly.


    "I¡­ I dreamed of you leaving me for Lee Yongsun, you are the one who ruined my life until I cannot do anything but to accept my fate, and then I committed suicide. Hyung, I love you, I love you so much that I might go crazy. So that''s why, please don''t hurt me. Because I will never be able to forgive myself for falling in love with someone who betrayed me."


    Han''s body froze once he heard ''betrayal''. He was already betraying Jay right now. Because they promised that they would be together, even in hell. But Han didn''t want Jay to be in hell because he didn''t want his loved one to bear the pain of torture and torment.


    Han was an egoist, so he would rather sacrifice himself for his beloved.


    But he never hurt Jay intentionally. Because he genuinely cared for Jay, and their hearts were truly connected.


    "I will never betray you, Jay. Trust me," Han said.


    "Hyung¡­ do you love me?"


    ''Hyung¡­ do you love me?''


    ''Do you love me?''


    That question echoed inside Han''s head. Han paused for a moment and then nodded. He kissed Jay''s lips and replied, "Yes, Jay. I love you. I love you so much."


    They were hugging so tightly, so it could pacify Jay. Until Jay suddenly released his hug, and his hand became weak so suddenly.


    Feeling that Jay suddenly released their hugs, Han frowned, "Jay? Are you okay¡ª"


    Han''s eyes widened instantly when he saw Jay was trying hard to breathe. But he couldn''t. It looked like he was being forced by an unknown force that closed his throat, so Jay couldn''t take a breath.


    Han immediately knew who the culprit was. He suddenly heard a whisper near his ear, but there was no one around them.


    ''Han, why are you hugging him so tightly? Why are you kissing him and say that you loved him? Don''t you love me? We are already unofficially married, you know,'' Lee Yongsun whispered near Han''s ear.


    ''I can make him die out of asphyxiation if I want. That''s as easy as a flick of a finger. I don''t want to do it, but you keep testing my patience. But¡­ I will spare this little lover of yours. I just don''t want you to be doing this act for too much.''


    ''My beloved bride, Kim Haneul, you are my wife, so never vow to someone else. I am a very jealous man.''


    ''Don''t worry, I will help you to win that Daebak Award as soon as possible, because I can''t wait to be with you for eternity.''


    After Lee Yongsun whispered those words, he flicked his fingers, and Jay could breathe again. But Lee Yongsun flicked his finger again, and Jay fell unconscious immediately.


    "Jay!"


    "Oh, don''t worry, my beloved. He is just unconscious," Lee Yongsun said. He materialized in front of Han and pulled Han''s body to separate him from Jay.


    Han didn''t take his eyes off Jay, but he asked Lee Yongsun, "Why did you do that to him? You told me that you are not going to hurt him!"


    Lee Yongsun was pissed at Han, whose eyes were still on Jay. He pinched Han''s chin and turned his head to face him. Their eyes met, and Lee Yongsun stared at Han and grinned, "Remember? You should call me husband from now on. And don''t worry about him. I already give him enough strength to continue his activity as a soloist and idol without rest for the next two weeks. So he wouldn''t disturb our intimate times."


    Lee Yongsun grinned at Han and asked, "Now, how should you call me again?"


    "H¡ªHusband¡­"


    "Good wife," Lee Yongsun grinned and put a light kiss on Han''s forehead.

 Chapter 347: 11.39

    Today was the day for BXB''s second MV shooting. Since the title of their comeback album was ''Devil Awaken'' with their title track ''My Devil,'' the MV props were filled with gritty, dark, and somewhat sensual looking.


    The members of BXB69 were now doing their makeup and fitting for their outfits of this music video. Han had just finished doing his makeup. He looked at Jay, who was replying to some comments on his personal Instagram. Jay smiled when he saw some comments and then screenshot one before sending it to Han Hyung.


    Han checked his phone and saw one comment in Jay''s Instagram:


    ''Jay is very amazing! Great dancer, great rapper, amazing stage presence. Damn, I want to date him. Whoever dates him is one lucky woman!''


    I grinned at such comment, then I walked to Jay and flicked his forehead, "Why are you sending this to me?"


    "Hm? I just want to say that you are lucky to have a date this guy called Jay," Jay raised his eyebrows and showed a smug smile.


    Han only replied with a smile, but he dared not to say something more. Because he knew that Lee Yongsun was watching somewhere, so all he could do right now was to show a lukewarm affection at Jay, or Lee Yongsun might kill Jay for real.


    They started their music video shoot from the individual shoot and then a few group shots. It was obvious that they had a fantastic budget for this music video because everything looked expensive. From the obviously experienced staff and producer, expensive luxury brand clothing and every prop were beautifully crafted.


    Kyong felt uncomfortable with such luxury, so he whispered at Han Hyung, ''Psshh¡­ Hyung, is it just me, or this MV shooting is definitely way out of our budget? I don''t think I can even afford the shoes that we are wearing right now.''


    ''It''s okay. There is someone who has invested in everything,'' Han replied with a low voice.


    ''Ah, you mean, Mr. Lee Yongsun? PD-Nim keeps telling us that Mr. Lee literally invested an astronomical amount of money in our group. It was so much that PD-Nim can''t even imagine if we ever get that much in our whole career. That man is so rich.''


    ''That''s why we should do our best, so we don''t disappoint our investor,'' Han encouraged his dongsaeng, and they continued the MV shooting. After they finished today''s session, BXB69 was surprised when a tall man in a black suit and intimidating aura was talking with their Manager.


    This time, all members finally saw Lee Yongsun up close. Taeyang and Taesa were the first to react, "WHA! MR LEE IS SO SCARY!" they said loudly in unison.


    Lee Yongsun darted his gaze at the twins, who gulped immediately. They said it out loud because they were surprised by Lee Yongsun''s height and overall evil aura.


    Jay immediately covered Han Hyung, so Lee Yongsun couldn''t see Han''s face clearly. He glared at Lee Yongsun, "Mr. Lee, why are you here?" Jay asked, full of hostility.


    Lee Yongsun grinned maliciously, "That''s not a nice thing to say to your investor."


    Their Manager panicked when Lee Yongsun showed a trace of annoyance. He hurriedly explained, "Mr. Lee comes to our MV shooting today because he wants to see whether the shoot is going according to his plan. Because he is the one who invested in everything in this music video! Jay, what you said is rude. Go apologize!"


    Jay glared at Mr. Lee Yongsun, but he knew that he was not on par compared to Mr. Lee. Especially since this devil already has his life with Han Hyung in his hand. Thus, Jay lowered his head politely and apologized, "Pardon me, Mr. Lee."


    Lee Yongsun ignored Jay, and his gaze darted straight to Han, who was hiding behind Jay, "Kim Haneul, come with me."


    Jay was the first one to react, he stood in silence, but he intentionally shielded his Han Hyung. The Manager was the one who separated them and then pulled Han to go with Lee Yongsun.


    Jay wanted to stop him, but he knew that he would only create more trouble for his Han Hyung.


    "You are not going to do anything to him, right?" Jay asked cautiously.


    Lee Yongsun smiled, "We are just going to discuss cooperation. Im Jaehwa, know your place."


    ***


    Lee Yongsun and Haneul were inside the room specifically reserved for Lee Yongsun. They sat on the sofa, side by side, with Han rolled his shirt up, showing his pink and swollen nipple at Lee Yongsun.


    "It''s swollen," Lee Yongsun chuckled.


    "T¡ªThat''s because you have been sucking it too often! Don''t you remember that you have been teleporting me almost every day to your mansion because you want to eat?!" Han yelled at Lee Yongsun. The more he stayed with this devil, the more he realized that Lee Yongsun was greedy yet obedient after obtaining what he wanted.


    He would do anything to get what he wanted, even using his devil skill to teleport everywhere, even though it took him a lot of energy to teleport in the human world. But he did it because he was impatient to suck more lust from Han.


    But after he was satisfied, Lee Yongsun would not do anything else and would obediently listen to all Han''s requests, including the expensive music video prop.


    "Isn''t this a proper reward for me? I''ve invested an astronomical amount of money into this music video that you want," Lee Yongsun said. He chuckled while kissed the edge of Han''s lips. "Well, you can reward me more if you me to take your virginity."


    "T¡ªThat''s after marriage! We can only do it after we are married!" Han refused. "Besides, why do you care so much about money? I saw you creating millions of dollars out of thin air.


    "Fine then, at least, let me drink my fill for today," Lee Yongsun pushed Kim Haneul to lay on the sofa while he flicked the swollen pinkish-red nipple.


    "Ah!" Han reacted strongly. His nipples had become very sensitive after he got milked out of his lust jar almost every day. Lee Yongsun chuckled as he flicked a few times, and Han also jolted for every flick.


    "P¡ªPlease, just do it¡­ don''t tease me¡­" Han begged. He was really too tired today because the music video shooting and the dance part already drained his energy.


    Lee Yongsun seemed to realize that. Thus, he sucked Han''s left nipple and pinched the right one.


    "Ahhh¡­ hmmmhhh¡­" Han bit his lips when he finally got this ticklish and burning sensation all around his body. Han thought Lee Yongsun would do it for more than an hour, but he just sucked for thirty minutes and then stopped.


    Lee Yongsun licked his lips before sending energy inside Han''s body. This made him unable to taste Han''s lust jar for the rest of the day, in exchange for Han to regain almost all his depleted energy after so many tiring activities.


    "Wha¡ªonly for thirty minutes?" Han asked. He was confused with Lee Yongsun. "Is it not¡­ tasty anymore?"


    "No, stupid," Lee Yongsun chuckled. "You are too tired today. I don''t want to make you faint. I can always suck more later."


    "And your lust jar¡­ is just getting tastier every day. It''s an addiction at this point, hahaha!"

 Chapter 348: 11.40

    "And your lust jar¡­ is just getting tastier every day. It''s an addiction at this point, hahaha!" Lee Yongsun said truthfully. He caressed Han''s cheek and asked, "Don''t worry, my beloved wife, I will fulfill your request so your group will win that Daebak award this year."


    "You make it sounds like it''s so easy. Daebak Award is an award given for the best of everything. Album sales, Youtube views, trending, et cetera," Han said.


    "It is easy because I own half of the share for that company. You know, the company that hosted the event annually. So it''s easy to rig it if I want, and I will rig such a thing, even if it cost me a great deal of money. Because I can''t wait to take you with me," Lee Yongsun said. "Wife, I don''t care about this wealth from the human world. As you see, I can create money out of thin air. But since it seems that you are really into this Daebak Award, then I shall give it to you."


    "¡­" Han gazed at Lee Yongsun, who lit up a cigarette and started smoking. He puffed out the smoke and leaned on the sofa.


    "Don''t worry about that kind of thing. I will be the one who takes care of you, in this human world, and in hell," Lee Yongsun added. He gazed back at Lee Yongsun, and their eyes met, "Even if you want me to destroy this entire world, then I will do it. As long as¡­"


    "As long as?"


    Lee Yongsun pulled Han closer to his embrace and caressed his head, "As long as you don''t run away from me. As long as you don''t betray me. As long as you stay with me. As long as¡­ you love me back¡­"


    Lee Yongsun smoked his cigar again and puffed the smoke out. This time, he inhaled deeply and exhaled a lot of smoke that almost filled the room, which meant that he was trying hard to maintain his composure.


    "Kim Haneul, you may not believe this, but I have a dream about the memory of the past."


    "In that memory, I saw myself as someone else, a human to be exact. I don''t know my name or another identity as that human, but that human¡­ loves Kim Haneul the most. He loves Kim Haneul too much that he couldn''t even breathe properly if he heard that something happened to Haneul. And our love life has been going well. We have been planning everything, from our wedding in Europe, our plan to adopt a kid or two, and our plan to live somewhere else, where nobody would judge us for being gay."


    "But you betrayed me by cheating with the devil named Lee Yongsun. But that devil isn''t me. It''s someone else. After that, you ruined my life until I have nothing and no one. So in the end, I committed suicide after vowing to take over the devil, Lee Yongsun''s body, so I can bind you forever with me."


    "It is such a strange memory of the past that is probably just a dream, but somehow, it feels so real," Lee Yongsun gazed at his beloved soon-to-be wife. He put out his cigarette and laid on Han''s thigh.


    He looked up and gazed upon Han''s handsome face and caressed it, "Kim Haneul, why did I have such a dream? I wonder myself. But this feeling, the moment I saw you, I know that you are the one I have been searching for."


    "But I don''t want to admit it so soon because that painful betrayal still lingers in my heart. I don''t want you to betray me if I show you my feeling too quickly. So I carefully planned everything until you have no way out. Just like my vow in that strange dream, we will be together, even if that means I will drag you to hell with me."


    "I am Lee Yongsun, the devil, the ruler of hell, and the devil who ruined human''s life to harvest their sins. I shouldn''t be feeling this, but I have fallen in love with a human called Kim Haneul, like seeing an old love that I missed so much, but I denied it until that feeling kept on getting stronger until I couldn''t handle it anymore. Especially when you are close to Im Jahewa, it irritates me so much that I feel like I should just kill that guy to soothe this restlessness in my heart."


    "I will do anything for Kim Haneul, even if he wants me to destroy this world. Because he is everything for me. And even after such betrayal, my love for him hasn''t faded at all. But I cannot stand another betrayal, so if he dares betray me again¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was a choking air of silence between Lee Yongsun and Haneul in this room. Lee Yongsun kept staring at Han until he got up from Han''s lap and fixed his tie.


    Lee Yongsun got up and looked outside of the window, "Wife, you can leave now. Don''t worry about the award. I will make sure that your group wins it, and I will make sure this will be the most phenomenal music ever created on earth."


    "As long as you don''t leave me, then I will do anything for you," Lee Yongsun said.


    "Lee Yongsun--"


    "You should return to your group mates, you still have to prepare for a debut showcase," Lee Yongsun snipped. It was a sign that he was not up for another talk.


    Han kept staring at Lee Yongsun''s back before he nodded and left the room quietly. Lee Yongsun bit his lower lip as he tried to hold this surging emotion in his heart. He was the devil who was ruthless to everyone and sought the best benefit of all.


    But whenever he faced Han, he couldn''t help but spoil that guy with love. It was just¡­ because Han didn''t love him as much. He got too jealous and destroyed everything. He was a ruthless monster, he knew it, but he could be ten times more ruthless to anybody else if Kim Haneul was involved.


    ''You don''t understand, Han. None of my dreams is just a dream. I know that memories of the past are true. I know that you''ve betrayed and ruined me in the past. That''s why I reincarnated as the devil now.''


    ''I''ve known about you and our past love the moment I saw you for the first time, so I carefully crafted a plan to trap you. I don''t care if anybody else got hurt. I don''t even care if I have to burn this world.''


    ''Because now that I have the power to control you, you will be bound with me forever. There will be no more second or third chance for us, Kim Haneul. There will be no more reincarnation for me. Because we are now bound by the devil contract with that golden chain. If you dare to leave me again, I will burn myself first, so you will burn with me together. Because we share our pain now.''


    ''So when I perish, then you will perish out of existence with me.''


    ''I''m sorry for being ruthless for you. This is just my unquenchable egoism.''

 Chapter 349: 11.41

    The music video for My Devil by BXB69 was released at the start of the autumn season. Lee Yongsun used his money to shoot the music video on top of all social media recommendations. In just an hour, the music video''s views skyrocketed and hit one million!


    The members of BXB69 were shocked to the bone. Because this already surpassed their target. The group predicted that they could get at least one million after two or three days, who would''ve expected an hour barely passed, and they were already hitting their goal! This was an outstanding achievement!


    "Hyung! This song will be our big break! We are going to be famous soon!" Kyong said to Han Hyung, and then he hugged Taeyang and Taesa. They danced together happily as they already knew this song would be a great success.


    Meanwhile, Han and Jay were staring at the view count of their music video and tons of comments every time they refreshed it, proving that My Devil would be the song of the year, without a doubt.


    Han and Jay stared at each other, speechless because they never expected that they could hit it big. They hugged each other, and Jay started crying, "Hyung, with this¡­ with this, we can hit it big, and we can afford an apartment for ourselves. For our little family in the future¡­ I''m so glad, Hyung!"


    Han patted Jay''s shoulder, "Yeah, we worked so hard for our music. This is our big break."


    But Han was not excited at all. Because he knew that Lee Yongsun couldn''t wait to make him his bride. So he accelerated everything and boosted BXB69 to the top to fulfill his promise of the Daebak Award.


    The group decided to celebrate by going for a group dinner together. Everyone was so happy and a tad drunk because every celebration needed a good beer, of course.


    Han was the only one who didn''t drink, so he was the only one who stayed up late at night, standing outside of his dorm, waiting for someone to come.


    Suddenly, his eyes were covered with a warm palm. There was a man standing behind him and whispered, "I''m here for you, my wife."


    "I told you to show up properly," Han complained. He grabbed Lee Yongsun''s hand and then turned his body, so they could face each other. Lee Yongsun smiled at Han and caressed his cheek.


    "It''s been almost four days since we met. I miss you a lot," Lee Yongsun said.


    "Oh, come on, it''s only four days!"


    "Four days feel like four centuries to me. Maybe because I always miss you every day. A day without you feels empty," Lee Yongsun flirted. "Maybe I should demand for these four days of loneliness in the bed, hm?"


    "H¡ªHow could you say such thing!? I still need to perform a lot. Because My Devil is blowing up right now, I have to practice a lot starting from tomorrow, so I can show the best on the stage for my fans."


    Lee Yongsun nodded and kissed Han''s forehead, "I understand. That''s why I already make a preemptive move and ordered all Music Show''s last spot, so you can perform as the highlight of every Music Show.


    "¡­ you are really impatient, huh?" Han asked.


    "Of course, did you know that I already planned our wedding in my domain? I even prepared a red skirt for you," Lee Yongsun answered proudly. Han punched Lee Yongsun''s chest, though it didn''t have any effect on the latter.


    "I''m a man! Why do you give me a skirt instead of a suit?!"


    "Oh no, wife. It''s not for our wedding," Lee Yongsun chuckled amusedly. "The red skirt is for our first night, you will look great in bed."


    Han blushed when Lee Yongsun mentioned the first night. It seemed that Lee Yongsun was really serious about marrying Han. Since it was inevitable, Han tried to familiarize himself with Lee Yongsun more.


    And he found that Lee Yongsun was actually very good. Although he could be greedy and ruthless at times. At least he was never rough to Haneul, he was very considerate and gentle. And after he got fed by Han''s lust jar, Lee Yongsun became as tame as a fat cat.


    "Why are you so eager for me to be your bride anyway? You are going to be bound with me forever, so you cannot cheat with anyone else," Han asked. They were currently sitting in Lee Yongsun''s car after he brought Han with him by teleportation.


    "Why? Because I love you, Kim Haneul," Lee Yongsun answered lightly. "I want us to be together as quickly as possible. So I accelerated the process for you to win Daebak Award. As long as you perform well, then you will win that award, I guarantee."


    Lee Yongsun kissed Han''s lips gently and then went deeper with his kiss.


    "Umm¡­ ah¡­"


    Han already responded with the same passionate kiss of a lover. This time, Lee Yongsun could sense that Han was not pretending when he kissed him. Han also began to express his longing for Lee Yongsun''s kiss and caress.


    After a while, Han started to get out of breath, so Lee Yongsun stopped and then teleported Han back to his dorm, "Don''t forget, wife. I will bring you with me after you win that Daebak Award." Lee Yongsun warned.


    "I never forget my promise," Han replied, and with that, Lee Yongsun disappeared with a blink.


    [I''m sorry, Lee Yongsun. But I cannot accompany you this world. I have to finish everything to understand the truth.]


    ***


    D Day of Comeback performance in Music Bink.


    On the day of their comeback performance in Music Bink, everyone was busy preparing for their stage. Since this comeback was expected to be amazing, many new fans were thrilled to see the debut of this amazing song that had been stuck in their head for a while.  BXB69 was currently briefing about their performance. They were listening to their leader, Kim Haneul, giving them pointers and encouragement.


    "Remember, this is our great comeback. We have to show the best to our fans! Don''t worry about making mistakes. We''ve practiced a lot of times. We can do this!"


    "BXB69, GO! GO! GO!"


    Their manager suddenly popped out and then told them to go on the stage because their performance will begin soon.


    ***


    The members of BXB69 stood in their position before the music started. When the eerie music started, the fans who were roaring before got the signal to zip their mouth because BXB69 would perform now.


    [Song Suggestion: BTS ¨C Blood, Sweat, and Tears]


    Han opened the song of My Devil:


    ~Baby, I am the devil who will claim you so proud and possessively, so you will never leave me.~


    The song started with Jay, who sang with his bass, growling voice:


    ~You don''t know what I am, you don''t know my past, but you will understand it. Because my eyes never leave you~


    ~Even if you don''t remember me, I shall be the one who possesses you, plunder you, own you, because I am the devil.~


    ~I crafted this trap to bring you closer with me, so close and closer. You cannot escape me, baby~


    Taeyang and Taesa sang the pre-chorus simultaneously:


    ~Leave me, I dare you~


    ~Hide from me, I will find you~


    ~Why do you deny me? For I am your lover~


    ~Yes, you have the devil as your lover~


    Jay stood in front to lead the dance, while Kyong and Han sang the chorus together:


    ~Your blood has been tainted by the devil~


    ~You are mine, mine, and mine~


    ~And I want you more and more, my addiction~


    ~More, more, and more, to fill my unquenchable thirst~


    Their dance was synchronized cleanly. They executed such an extreme jump and landed so precisely that it mesmerized everyone in the studio and people who watched this performance on their television.


    As if they had been enchanted by the devil, their eyes were glued to the performance. That three minutes felt like they had been drowned in an unknown sensation, where the devil had taken over their body through music.


    Han and Kyong sang the bridge together before they ended the performance with the last chorus:


    ~Baby, maybe I am too much, too much for you to handle~


    ~So you will get drunk and drown in this desire, let me be your guide for this sin you''ve made. Because I will be the only one you can see from now on~


    ~So drown more, more and more until see you see no one but me!~


    They ended the bridge, and Jay led the dance again for the last chorus, but they had prepared a shock factor. Jay suddenly turned his body and showed a tattoo of devil''s wings on his strong back. Telling the fans that he was the handsome devil in black suit who would snatch their souls and made them drowned in dark desire.


    The people in the studio went crazy for such sensual performance, and BXB69 finished their performance with the last chorus.


    ~Your blood has been tainted by the devil~


    ~You are mine, mine, and mine~


    ~And I want you more and more, my addiction~


    ~More, more, and more, to fill my unquenchable thirst~


    ~Because tonight, you are dancing with the devil~


    BXB69 finished their performance with a bang, and everyone in the studio roared like crazy. In that same hour, social media was blowing up because of BXB69 comeback performance, and BXB69 set up the new record of the highest trending a rookie could ever get in Naver.

 Chapter 350: 11.42

    The reception for My Devil''s music video and first comeback performance was enormous. Everyone talked about BXB69''s recent comeback performance in Music Bink because it was simply out of this world.


    People were surprised by how captivating and sensual the performance was, and BXB69''s My Devil that was charting around rank 4-5 in the majority of music charts, suddenly made a perfect all-kill by skyrocketing to rank 1, beating all the senior idol group. They were also trending number one in social media.


    BXB69 skyrocketed from just a Nugu (unknown) idol group to an ace rookie and suddenly became the trending idol group everywhere, even internationally. Everyone suddenly recognized their faces on the street, so now, BXB69 couldn''t just go around to public space without being surrounded by fangirls.


    And speaking of their fans, the increase of fans were also enormous, since their album sales reached one million in just one week after their release! It was so much, too much to handle, actually, because the BXB69 wave took over everything in their country.


    Like right now, BXB69 was holding a fan sign event in a huge auditorium. They expected at least half of the seat would be filled, but to their surprise, many fans bought the album in bulk, hoping that they would get that Fan sign ticket because it was lottery-based.


    So, many of the fans were crying hysterically outside of the auditorium with BXB69 merch because they were unlucky and couldn''t join the fan sign without a ticket.


    Meanwhile, the auditorium was packed with fans. No seat was left empty.


    Kyong peeked from the backstage, and he was shocked by the number of fans. "H¡ªHyung, there are so many. And they are using our merch. I even saw someone bringing a banner with my face. Am I dreaming or what?" Kyong asked.


    Han laughed and patted Kyong''s head, "Why are you surprised? Don''t you remember that our comeback is the top song of the year right now? At this point, I think we will win Daebak, haha!" Han said confidently.


    Taeyang and Taesa also saw few people with their banner and even plushie with their faces. "This is so unbelievable. I didn''t know that we can attract so many fans."


    "Well, believe it, so you can get used to it," Han said.


    Jay approached Han and hugged him from behind, "Hyung, we did it, finally."


    Han froze on the spot. He awkwardly turned his head at Jay and nodded, "We are finally at this point. I think we are on a great path right now."


    "Yes, as long as we can continue making great music, I believe that we can live in peace five years from now. I will make sure to invest all my money, so I can provide for you without the need of you to work after we leave the entertainment circle," Jay said.


    Speaking of Jay, his solo career also skyrocketed. His single topped the chart at rank 2 now, right below My Devil, their group song.


    "You also did great, Jay," Han said.


    "Well, all I do is for you," Jay kissed Han''s forehead before he joined Taeyang, Taesa, and Kyong to greet fans. Han stared at his group, who was currently greeting fans, and their fans were screaming like crazy for them.


    Ding!


    Han checked the new text from Lee Yongsun.


    *Devil Husband: Don''t forget our contract. Daebak Award will start in six months, and I will make sure that you will win. I will not give you up to Im Jaehwa. Remember that, wife.*


    Han sighed and replied the text:


    *Han Waifu: Are you somewhere over here? Don''t be nosy. I''m working right now. And no, I will not forget our contract. I can''t wait to win that Daebak Award and marry you.*


    *Devil Husband: Good, I will keep that promise.*


    Han turned off his phone and joined his group mates to greet the fans and start the fan sign event. After BXB69 blew up in public, the individual popularity ranking had shifted. Jay was now the most popular, followed by Han and then Kyong. The twins were taking the last place.


    But all of them were individually popular enough to overshadow many groups in the market. So it didn''t matter much.


    As the leader, Han opened the fan sign with his greeting, gratitude for the fans who came, and apology for the fans who were unable to enter this fan sign event. And then they played some fun games before they started their fan sign.


    Lee Yongsun was watching the fan sign from above. There was a small room on the highest floor of the auditorium. This small, private room was reserved for Lee Yongsun, so he could watch over his beloved.


    He smiled when he saw how Han was busy signing the album while chatting with the fans who were lined up one by one. He must have been waiting for this moment for years because, from what Lee Yongsun researched, Han had been struggling to work in that coffee shop for years because he needed to provide for his group.


    Lee Yongsun could just buy that small coffee shop, but he didn''t want to hurt Han''s ego.


    That was why Lee Yongsun often picked him up and forced Han to stay with him, so Han could skip working there. That was the only ''human'' and ''logical'' way for Lee Yongsun to stop Han from working.


    Lee Yongsun didn''t want his beloved to get angry because he was meddling too much with his life. Knowing how prideful Han was, Lee Yongsun doubted that Han would thank him directly after Han got fired.


    So he carefully crafted his plan to capture Han, especially by creating a rift between him and Im Jaehwa first and then trapped Kim Haneul with him forever.


    "I may be evil, and I admit that, Han. But I did it because I can''t afford to lose you again this time."


    "Don''t worry, we will be together soon."

 Chapter 351: 11.43

    The popularity of BXB69 was soaring so high that they were invited here and there, even in some popular western TV shows like Allen and Jimmy Fallin. They were the first idol to be invited to the shows, and again, it broke the internet.


    They went viral everywhere, just according to Lee Yongsun''s plan. Since there was no more obstacle to win that Daebak Award, all he did nowadays were to make sure that BXB69 got more recognition each day and securing their place in the music industry.


    "Ish, why are we here again?" Han complained as he rested his head on Lee Yongsun''s chest. Lee Yongsun grinned and put Han on the bed after kidnapping him from his dorm. They were currently in one of Lee Yongsun''s mansions, a private mansion that Lee Yongsun bought solely for Han.


    Because Han said that he disliked his work mansion.


    "This is the home I bought for you, you don''t like it? Should I buy another one?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    Han got up from the sofa and walked to the kitchen for a glass of water. He had been in this mansion plenty of times because Lee Yongsun often kidnapped him in his sleep and then suddenly teleported him to this mansion to spend time together.


    Of course, he had put other group members in a deep sleep before taking Han with him.


    "It''s not about that," Han said. He returned to Lee Yongsun and rested his head on Lee Yongsun''s strong chest, "It''s just¡­ I feel bad for leaving my group members so often. They are tired after so many activities, and here you are, injecting me with your power daily so I won''t feel tired at all."


    Lee Yongsun grinned mischievously, "I can inject another thing if you want."


    Lee Yongsun suddenly pushed Han on the sofa, "Ah!" Han was surprised by the sudden advance, but he didn''t fight much. Because he already enjoyed his time with Lee Yongsun, and they did many things except for that thing.


    Lee Yongsun put his hands between Han''s shoulder as he gazed down at his beloved, "Wife, you do know that I want you, right? I can take your virginity anytime but decided not to."


    Han stared at Lee Yongsun''s devil''s eyes and caressed his cheek, "I want to do it after we got married."


    "Fair enough," Lee Yongsun said. "But the moment we got married, I will plant the devil''s bride sign in your stomach, so you can bear my child."


    "¡­ okay," Han replied.


    Honestly, Han''s acceptance was surprising for Lee Yongsun. He didn''t expect a man to be so accepting when he was about to be pregnant and give birth, just like a woman. There was no nervousness or fright on Han''s face.


    As if he had been bearing many children before.


    Lee Yongsun kissed Han gently and did nothing more. He knew that Han was too tired, and his body had been mixed with Lee Yongsun''s power so he could work tirelessly as an idol without getting sick. This always made Han''s lust jar became impure for at least a day, and it wouldn''t taste good.


    Besides, Lee Yongsun didn''t want to torture Han by draining all his strength every day. So he had to control himself.


    "Being a devil, don''t you think I''m already patient enough for you?" Lee Yongsun said.


    "Patience is a virtue. After I got that Daebak award, I will follow you, and we will be a married couple until we perish," Han promised. Lee Yongsun stared at Han, trying to find any sign of a lie, but Han didn''t seem to lie at all.


    "I''m glad that you''ve accepted me, Han. I love you," Lee Yongsun said as he nestled on Han''s belly.


    [¡­ Man, I feel bad. Lee Yongsun is actually a good devil. He is just very greedy and can be ruthless in getting what he wants. But otherwise, he doesn''t really hurt anyone¡­]


    [Yet, I keep lying at him about staying in this world.]


    [Ding! We still have few more worlds to finish. You cannot be entangled for too long with only one master.] Pupa sent its once a day automated message.


    [Yes, I know¡­ I just feel bad, that''s all¡­]


    Yunyu kept imagining what would happen if he really left Lee Yongsun after he promised so many things, including their marriage. But Pupa was right. He couldn''t be entangled with only one person. Because this was just one of the transmigration worlds, he needed to complete.


    "Daebak Award will be held in a week. You''ve received the invitation, right?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    "Yes, we will also perform there," Han answered.


    "Good, I already make sure that you won the Daebak. You don''t need to be nervous, but you should be nervous for our wedding and first night instead, hahaha!"


    ***


    D Day of Daebak Award


    On the day of the Daebak Award, BXB69 was included as the A-list VIP idol group that will perform last. They were treated better than most senior group and was given the best seat.


    In just six months after their comeback, BXB69 transformed into one of the world''s most popular and dominant boy groups.


    Kyong checked the ranking and saw that they were sitting comfortably as the rank one in album sales and still charted as the first in all official music charts for six months. It was a phenomenon.


    "Hyung, can we win Daebak Award?" Kyong asked Han Hyung.


    "Yes, we can," Han said with confidence. There was no doubt in his voice as if he was already assured that they would win this year.


    "Hyung¡­" Jay suddenly approached Han and hugged him from behind, "After we won Daebak Award and finished our contract in four years, can we¡­ rest? I will invest all my money to make sure that we can live comfortably for the rest of our life."


    "¡­ we can," Han nodded. "You shouldn''t focus on something like that, Jay. It will take a while for us to reach that stage," Han said.


    ***


    After BXB69 performed their signature song, My Devil, the audience was yelling their names fanatically because this was the moment they were waiting for.


    A popular actor and actress walked to the stage with a gold envelope and a golden trophy in their hands. They stopped at the podium and used the mic to announce the grand winner of the Daebak Award.


    "This award is presented for the group with overall the best performance, the best music video, and the best song of the year," the actress said.


    "And this award is also presented for the group with best album sales of the year, the longest-charting song that has successfully made an all-kill for six months straight!" the actor added.


    Everyone was rooting for their favorite and listened attentively, although everyone already knew who the winner was.


    The Actor and Actress looked at each other with a smile, "And the winner of Daebak Award 2021 is¡­"


    "BXB69! Congratulations!"


    The loud music and the loud scream from the audience filled the celebration of BXB69. The five boys looked at each other in both shock, confusion, and bewilderment.


    But Yunyu was the first one to react when he heard a notification from Pupa:


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%. The world has been completed! Congratulations, Host!]

 Chapter 352: 11.44

    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%. The world has been completed! Congratulations, host!]


    Suddenly, a portal appeared in front of Yunyu, and his beloved floating orange thing jumped out of the portal. Pupa stared at Yunyu nonchalantly and rolled its eyes.


    [PUPAAAAAAAAAA!]


    [Pupa: Why are you so surprised? We had this problem before in world seven with XuanLake.]


    [I''m just¡­ I feel like crying whenever you are not here with me, wuwuwu. Pupa, is this love? Am I in love with you? It feels so empty without you~]


    [Pupa: Oh, come on, you think I don''t know what you did when I was not around? You are screwing around with Lee Yongsun almost every other day. And you still have the guts to say that it feels empty without me?]


    [Hehe, I mean, I have no one to bicker when you are not around.]


    [Anyway, why did you leave me alone? Did I upset you or something? Did I you get a lover outside, and you are leaving this pregnant wife of yours in the house while you are out drinking with your friend and screwing the ladies?]


    [Pupa:¡­ what''s with your overactive imagination? Even if we got married for real, I would be the first one to ditch you a minute after our marriage.]


    [So heartless¡­ I like it, hihi~]


    [Pupa: Honestly, I don''t want to leave you alone in this scary world, but the situation forced me to do it. I will explain my reason later, you need to accept the Daebak Award. We have one hour in this world before we leave.]


    [Aww, so you do care for me~ Pupa is a tsundere~]


    [Pupa:¡­ Pardon me, I misspoke.]


    BXB69 walked together to the podium to receive the award. They were all trying to hold the tears welling in their eyes, but when Han had the trophy and started speaking as the leader, they couldn''t handle it and cried a river.


    "First, I want to say thank you to our fans who have supported us to win this Daebak Award. This is a simply unthinkable achievement for us in the past. Next, I want to thank PD-Nim, the staff, and Manager-Nim, who always help us every day. And last, I want to thank¡­ Mr. Lee Yongsun, for investing and giving us the chance to bloom and win this Daebak Award."


    Everyone was shocked when Kim Haneul suddenly mentioned someone unknown, but the one who got surprised the most was Jay. He glared at Han Hyung immediately, an unknown emotion swirled in his head, but he said nothing until Han finished his speech.


    They returned to their seat, but Han excused himself to the toilet. Though, it was just an excuse because Yunyu would leave with Pupa soon. They walked on an empty corner, and there was a sudden notification.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 80%.]


    [Wait, wait, chotto! After all this time, Lee Yongsun''s Fatemeter hasn''t reached 100%!?]


    [Pupa: No, his Fatemeter has been stuck at around 60% for a while.]


    [But I thought he loves me so much! Is this fake love? Fake love? Fake looove~]


    [Pupa: Not really, he does love you so much. But his love is fragile. He loves you, but he never trusts you. Don''t you notice that he is always eyeing around and never give you freedom?]


    [¡­ now that you say it¡­ yeah, he always lurks around.]


    [Pupa: That''s why we need to leave this world in one hour, sooner the better, because Lee Yongsun can see¡ª]


    "Hyung?" Han darted his eyes immediately at someone who called him. He saw Jay walked at him with a mysterious smile on his face. "Why are you here alone? This is not the way to the bathroom."


    "A¡ªAh, Jay, I don''t know where the toilet is, so I got lost, haha," Han laughed awkwardly to clear up some suspicion. Jay didn''t react, but he kept staring intently at Han Hyung.


    "Hyung, Just tell me, where do you want to go?" Jay asked. There was no smile on his face now, but his dark gaze was signaling something.


    "I¡­ I''m not going anywhere," Han replied nervously. He took a step back as Jay advanced to him.


    Jay''s dark gaze crushed Han''s guts. His leg trembled as he almost fell to the ground.


    Suddenly, Jay pulled Han Hyung to his embrace and hugged him tightly, "Hyung, I already know everything."


    "W¡ªWhat do you know?"


    "Everything, of course. From you who hasn''t let go of Lee Yongsun, you disappearing almost every night to meet him, you who made a deal with him. I know everything, that bastard told me. Yet, I tried to be a good boyfriend for you, so maybe¡­ one day you will see me as a better candidate."


    "I worked so hard every day because I believe that you will choose me in the future. But when you mention that bastard''s name during that winning speech, I knew that I''ve lost¡­"


    Jay rested his head on Han''s shoulder, "Hyung, tell me, did I lack something? Because I''ve tried my best."


    [¡­]


    Han patted Jay''s shoulder and replied, "You lack nothing, Jay. You are a great boyfriend. I''m just¡­ an egoist who doesn''t want you to get hurt. So as you know, I''d rather be in hell alone than seeing you getting burned there."


    "But I don''t care if I have to be burned in hell!"


    "I do," Han replied without hesitation. "I don''t want you to burn there. Call me an egoist, but I will never allow you to be burned because of your love for me. You will find someone else better than me in the future."


    ¡­


    "Han Hyung¡­"


    "Yes?


    "They said¡­ killing a person guarantees a spot in hell, right?" Jay asked.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Because I want to be in hell with you."


    Jay raised the knife behind Han and aimed at his heart, "I will see you there, my Han Hyung. My beloved."


    [Pupa: Dodge now, he is going to kill you.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: Oi! Yunyu! Dodge! Dash, or do something!]


    [¡­]


    Han closed his eyes as Jay lunged the knife to Han''s heart. But before the knife touched Han''s back, Jay suddenly stopped. He coughed blood and dropped dead on the spot.


    Han opened his eyes immediately and saw that Jay was already dead on the floor, blood coming out of his mouth, "JAY!"


    "DON''T TOUCH HIM!" Han heard someone warned him. He looked to his front and saw Lee Yongsun standing with a human heart on his palm. Lee Yongsun crushed Jay''s heart before he could kill Han.


    Lee Yongsun was breathing heavily. His chest moved up and down as he glared at Han, "Why don''t you dodge him! Do you still love this guy who almost killed you?!"


    Yunyu stared at Lee Yongsun with mixed emotion. Honestly, he also didn''t understand himself. Why didn''t he dodge? Even Yunyu didn''t understand.


    But one thing for sure, Yunyu felt that he deserved it.


    Lee Yongsun glared hatefully at Jay''s heart on his hand, "His heart is with me now, don''t you see it''s that easy for me to crush someone''s heart?! Yet, you still dare to love someone else!"


    Lee Yongsun turned Jay''s heart into a red bead and then swallowed it. And then, there was a sudden notification from Pupa.


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! Loving You with Two Hearts.]

 Chapter 353: 11.45

    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot has been triggered! Loving You with Two Hearts.]


    [Wha¡ªTwo hearts?]


    [Pupa: There is no time for a hidden plot, we need to leave right now!]


    [Ehh¡­ what''s the hurry? Remember that golden chain, Jinshe, is actually my pet? She said that she will let me escape this world without worry.]


    Yunyu didn''t understand Pupa''s restlessness, as if it was afraid of something. Pupa hurriedly set up the transmigration to jump out of this world. Lee Yongsun darted his eyes at this floating orange thing that stood beside Yunyu.


    Lee Yongsun chuckled mirthlessly. With a dark gaze, he glared at Pupa, "What''s the hurry? Are you that eager to escape me, wife?"


    Yunyu jolted when Lee Yongsun suddenly called him. Yunyu followed''s Lee Yongsun''s line of sight. He was surprised when Lee Yongsun was staring at Pupa as if he could see Pupa, which was supposed to be invisible to anyone but Yunyu.


    [Is it just my imagination, or Lee Yongsun is looking at you?]


    [Pupa: It''s not your imagination! He can see me! That''s why I escape!]


    [NANI!?]


    "Why are you surprised? Wife, you and I have been bound by the sacred devil''s contract. We are connected to each other, of course. I know that floating orange familiar beside you," Lee Yongsun glared at Pupa, who was busy setting up the transmigration as quick as possible.


    "Are you going to escape with that floating orange familiar?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    "I¡­"


    "As expected, no matter how much I love you, you will always find a way to run away from me," Lee Yongsun gritted his teeth. His devil fang started protruding, and his devil''s eyes flickered, giving an intimidating aura around him.


    Lee Yongsun''s devil horns started to grow from his head, and a pair of wings stretched out on his back.


    "No matter how much I''ve sacrificed for you, you still try to escape from me," Lee Yongsun had a smirk on his face, and his eyes showed a hint of anger and obsession. "You are the reason for my suffering, but you are also the only one I ever loved in my centuries of life."


    Yunyu got scared for real because he was used to Lee Yongsun''s gentle and careful nature when taking care of him. But when he got angry like this, it made Yunyu tremble in fear.


    "T¡ªThere is a misunderstanding here, I''m trying to leave you, I¡ª"


    "That''s what you said before, and that''s when you lie to me." Lee Yongsun snipped. "You are the most heartless human I''ve ever seen in my two lives, Han¡­ or should say, Bai Yunyu."


    Yunyu froze when Lee Yongsun suddenly mentioned his real identity. He didn''t understand what really happened, from Lee Yongsun who killed Jay, Lee Yongsun who had the ability to see Pupa, and Lee Yongsun who knew his real name.


    Lee Yongsun chuckled at Yunyu''s reaction. It was quite unexpected because Lee Yongsun thought Yunyu still remembered the horrible thing he did to him back then. "I remember everything after I swallowed Im Jaehwa''s heart. Turns out, we have been entangled for two lives. And after I have recovered all my memories, I know that your real name is Bai Yunyu, not Kim Haneul."


    "Do you not remember? Then I will show you what you did to me back then."


    Lee Yongsun flicked his finger, and Yunyu blacked out suddenly. It took a moment until Yunyu''s vision returned. He blinked few times, and the first thing he saw was Jay with a bright smile on his face. Jay held his hand tightly and said, "Yunyu Hyung, I will make you happy in the future. I will make sure that we will have a better future together!"


    He smiled at Jay and nodded, "I believe you, Jay."


    Yunyu realized that his face in this vision given by Lee Yongsun was identical to his real face and also real name.


    Yunyu was basically playing as himself with Han here. They were dating like a pair of a loving couple, and they persevered against the hardship of vicious idol industry together as a pair. And in this world, they were not in a group. They were just a duo instead.


    After they slowly gain fans, they started to get more money. Though it was far from adequate for comfortable living, it was enough for them.


    Until Jay suddenly got a solo project, and his solo song actually charted up high. It made Jay suddenly became locally famous, and then soon, nationally famous soloist.


    "Yunyu Hyung! I will invest all my money in real estate and other businesses! So we can live a comfortable life after we retire," Jay said excitedly. Even after years of hardship together and a few years after Jay took off as one of the most popular soloists of the generation, his love for Yunyu Hyung never dissipate.


    He still loved his reliable Yunyu Hyung, just like the first day he confessed.


    But it was Yunyu Hyung who started acting strange and suspicious.


    He started leaving their apartment often and disappeared for the whole day. Sometimes returned with a strong cigarette smell. Which made Jay suspicious, but he still believed in his Yunyu Hyung.


    When Jay was privately announced as the winner of the Daebak Award for solo artist, he thought of coming out to the masses during his winning speech later. He wanted to announce his relationship with Yunyu Hyung.


    But before the winner was announced, there was a sudden outrage on the internet. Where a sex video between two men was leaked. But one man''s face was blurred, while the other was not.


    And the one whose face didn''t get blurred was¡­ Im Jaehwa.


    The sudden outrage calling Jay nasty gay, filthy, sinful, disgusting filled Jay''s social media that forced Jay to deactivate his social media accounts. While his manager was trying to find the one who shared this.


    Jay checked the video and saw that it was indeed him with Yunyu Hyung''s blurred face. But this was a very private video between him and Yunyu Hyung, inside a phone that they only used for their private use.


    They even permanently used the airplane mode, just to be sure.


    So the only one who had access to this video was¡­


    Jay''s hand trembled as he pressed the buttons to call his Yunyu Hyung. His Hyung had disappeared again for a while, but Jay always trusted Yunyu Hyung. And when the call was connected, the first thing he heard was not a ''hello'' or ''hi, Jay.''


    ''Umm¡­ Ah! Ah! S¡ªSlower, you are too¡ªAHH!''


    "¡­Hyung?"


    Jay couldn''t believe what he just heard. But when he listened to the continuous moan coming from his Yunyu Hyung, it made Jay finally realized that he couldn''t lie to himself anymore.


    Yunyu Hyung cheated on him.


    "Hyung¡­"


    "What? U¡ªUmmhh¡­ yes, Jay, I''m the one who shared that video because I don''t like you to win that award. Now stop calling me because I''m busy!"


    Yunyu coldheartedly hung up the call, leaving Jay with this lost feeling in his heart. He stared at the phone screen, showing his selfie with Yunyu Hyung, and tears dropped on his phone screen.


    ***


    Yunyu Hyung sent out a location an hour later, telling Jay to come. Jay went to a mansion owned by an unknown man, and when he arrived at the gate, it seemed that someone had been waiting for him.


    Jay was escorted to a huge room where the smell of cigars was really thick and made him nauseous. But he could see a man with great posture, horns on his head, with his devil wings stretched out. Which resembled a devil.


    The devil was holding a handsome man in his mid-twenties in his embrace, "Hyung¡­" Jay called his Yunyu Hyung.


    Yunyu glanced at Jay nonchalantly before kissing the devil and smirked, "Why are you so surprised, Jay? You''ve been working tirelessly every day, and I feel a bit lonely, so I find myself a companion."


    Jay gnashed his teeth as he tried to hold his fury, "But I work for you! I work for our future!"


    "You mean the bleak future in front of us? Hah! I don''t want a future with your stupid ideals! You think we will be okay as long as we are together? Your head is truly above the cloud!" Yunyu replied sarcastically. He shifted his gaze at the devil and caressed his face gently, "I want the best in life. I want a comfortable life. Staying with my handsome devil is my choice, but sharing our private video is just out of spite because you are more successful than me."


    Jay couldn''t handle it anymore. He rushed to beat the devil, but the devil just flicked his finger, and Jay lost control of his body.


    "I already make sure that your life in the entertainment industry has been ruined forever. You are a waste now," the devil said.


    Jay''s body was fully controlled by the devil. The devil made him walk to the balcony and climb the rail. And then, the devil released his control.


    Jay was looking down at the concrete below. He was on the fifth floor of this huge mansion, and it was sure death.


    He turned his head to look at his Yunyu Hyung. There was a trace of hope in his heart. With tears on his face, he asked Yunyu Hyung, "Hyung¡­ is it fake? Your love to me, is it fake since the beginning?"


    Yunyu looked away to avoid Jay''s gaze and then replied, "It doesn''t matter. I just know that you won''t give me anything in the end. So I stay with someone better, someone who can take care of me."


    "Hyung¡­ if I die, will you be happy? You''ve ruined everything, you ruined my career, my future, and now, you''ve ruined my love."


    "Whether you die or alive, I don''t care. It is the least of my worry, Im Jaehwa."


    ¡­


    Jay stared at his Hyung for the last time and had a smile on his face, "Hyung, even after what you did to me, why can''t I hate you? Why is this love still in my heart?"


    "Yunyu Hyung¡­ I love you."


    Jay closed his eyes and jumped from the balcony. His body got heavier as the speed of his fall increasing every second, and then¡­ his body slammed against the concrete. Jay''s body was absolutely unrecognizable, but he still retained his consciousness for few seconds.


    Jay''s consciousness slowly drifted out, and the last thing in his mind was his ruined dream with Yunyu Hyung.


    ¡­


    ''Im Jaehwa, are you angry? Sad?''


    Jay heard someone was calling him. He looked around in this emptiness but found no one.


    ''You cannot see me right now, but I already see everything about your life. And I have one question, do you want to return to Bai Yunyu?''


    Jay didn''t understand what was happening, but when faced with that question, the answer was simple, ''Yes.''


    ''Do you want to return to Bai Yunyu but with the strength to bind him with you forever?''


    ''¡­ Yes.''


    ''Then, I shall give you the power to do that, but you shall sacrifice yourself to me.''


    A shadow appeared in front of Jay. The shadow had a horn and the devil''s wings, ''I am the envoy from God HanYe. The god that created us. I will give you such power to meet Bai Yunyu again, but with a different body. But your current body as Im Jaehwa will still have his deep love for Bai Yunyu, so technically, you will love Bai Yunyu with two bodies.''


    ''Isn''t that the best? If Bai Yunyu cheat on you with one, at least you will have him with your other body.''


    ''You will not remember about anything, but the moment you see Bai Yunyu again, you will know that your heart is calling.''


    ''And God HanYe has a mission for you. You must bind and ruin Bai Yunyu in your side forever. Don''t you love Bai Yunyu?''


    ''Yes, I do¡­''


    ''Then sacrifice yourself to me, close your eyes and accept your new body.''


    Jay closed his eyes, and that was the last moment of him becoming ''Im Jaehwa.''


    And he was now, Lee Yongsun, the devil.

 Chapter 354: 11.46

    Yunyu''s vision returned after a while. He blinked few times and realized that Lee Yongsun had indirectly shown him the hidden plot that was supposed to be downloaded by Pupa.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 100%! This is a bonus Fatemeter for unlocking the hidden plot. Congratulations, host! May you have a blissful life with the master of the world!]


    [That hidden plot was a Ragemeter world, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, that''s what I should have shown you, but we don''t have much time.]


    Pupa continued setting up their transmigration gate as quickly as possible, but the process was not as quick as Pupa wanted. Probably because he was setting the program to return back to Long Shen''s backup world, just like what Yunyu wanted


    Yunyu gazed at Lee Yongsun, who had shapeshifted into his pure devil form. He was as handsome as he was intimidating. But this time, Yunyu wasn''t frightened at Lee Yongsun and his intimidation anymore.


    In fact, what he felt was a pity.


    Of course, he knew that the reason why he had to crush Jay so hard in the Ragemeter world was to fill the Ragemeter. Because that was the mission. Just like the hidden plot that he got from the Backup World with Taewoo and Kibum.


    His mission was to crush their hearts until they hated him so much. It would apparently trigger Master Han Ye''s seal.


    Yunyu didn''t understand why did the Ragemeter would trigger the seal in Master Han Ye. But that was what he did in the past.


    Even if his memory had been wiped out, Yunyu could still feel the sharp pain in his heart. Because whenever he hurt Master Han Ye''s soul fragment in each world, he knew his heart would also be crushed, especially seeing the horror in their faces.


    But what he didn''t expect was their perseverance.


    Jay agreed to sacrifice himself and turn into a devil in this endless cycle, just because his love for Yunyu was more significant than his disappointment. In the end, even after a heartbreaking scenario that Yunyu had paved to ruin Jay''s life, that pitiful man still hoped that they could be together again someday.


    ''And I''m here to crush his heart again¡­''


    Yunyu saw that Lee Yongsun''s glare was more of a plea of desperation. He was desperate for Yunyu to stay with him, even though it might be impossible.


    "Yunyu, I will not allow you to leave my side! Never!" Lee Yongsun sword in front of Yunyu. He flapped his wings and dashed towards Yunyu to catch him, but Pupa suddenly materialized and shielded Yunyu.


    A small one eyed visor like in Dragon Ball appeared on Pupa''s eyes, and Pupa yelled:


    "Code 11: Electric Shield!"


    A shield filled with electricity appeared in front of Pupa and Yunyu, Lee Yongsun thought he could crush it, but when his body hit that electric shield, he was zapped and thrown blown away, "ARRGHH!"


    Yunyu watched how Pupa used a strange skill similar to what he did in World 5, "You can actually fight and use a skill?"


    Pupa turned at Yunyu and stared nonchalantly, "Of course, I''m just too lazy to do it. But since the last few worlds are too difficult, I believe I have to upgrade myself."


    "Awww, you want to protect me. Pupa is really a tsundere."


    "No, it''s for self-protection. I don''t care whether you die or not since you will just restart anyway."


    Yunyu giggled as his mood was better whenever he was bickering with Pupa.


    "Don''t be shy, just say that you actually care for me," Yunyu nudged Pupa''s body, but Pupa flew up, so Yunyu couldn''t touch its body. Pupa finally finished the transmigration program, and its body started flickering.


    "We can leave soon," Pupa said. "Don''t worry about Lee Yongsun. You have successfully filled his Fatemeter and Breakmeter.


    Yunyu''s mood dimmed again when he saw Lee Yongsun was groaning in pain after his body hit the wall until the wall cracked. Lee Yongsun glared at Yunyu desperately, "I will not let you leave me!"


    Lee Yongsun''s eyes shone with scarlet color. A spellbinding circle was summoned under his feet alongside two golden chains with pointy ends. "Even if I have to bind you with me forever, I will never let you leave me again!"


    Lee Yongsun ordered the golden chains to catch Yunyu, "Wrap him, don''t let him escape!" Lee Yongsun said.


    But strangely, the golden chains didn''t move at all. The golden chains pointed at Yunyu and clicking, signaling her obedience. The golden chains then wrapped around Lee Yongsun''s body and slowly dragged him to the underworld.


    "Wha¡ªWhy!? What happened!? Yunyu and I have been bound by sacred devil contract! We cannot be separated!" Lee Yongsun screamed as he struggled as hard as he could to break free from the golden chains before he was dragged back to hell.


    But all his struggle was in vain.


    Meanwhile, Pupa had finished the transmigration program, "We can leave now. Hug me, and we will jump out of this world."


    Lee Yongsun knew that Yunyu would leave soon. He would leave him again for the second time, and this time, Lee Yongsun doubt that Yunyu would return at him.


    "Bai Yunyu! Yunyu Hyung! Don''t leave me! I beg you, don''t leave me!" Lee Yongsun struggled, and he used his devil claws, thinking that he could destroy the golden chain, but it was all useless.


    "ARRGHH! YUNYU HYUNG, I BEG YOU, DON''T LEAVE ME! I WILL DO ANYTHING FOR YOU! HYUNG!"


    Yunyu watched how Lee Yongsun desperately trying to break free while his body was sinking as there was a portal back to hell with him. He was crying as he was hopeless. He felt dreaded and hopeless that his beloved Hyung will leave him forever.


    Lee Yongsun''s struggle weakened bit by bit until he was already sinking from his waist down. He stared at his beloved Yunyu with such a painful gaze. His lips paled and trembled, and tears continued streaming down on his cheeks.


    "Hyung, why are you doing this to me¡­ I¡­ all I want is to be with you¡­ why?"


    Yunyu continued watching in silence until Lee Yongsun had sunk from the neck down. His eyes kept staring at Yunyu, hoping that his beloved would follow him, although he knew it was useless.


    "Hyung¡­ I love you¡­" Lee Yongsun said as he closed his eyes, the golden chains slowly dragged him back to hell.


    "Let''s go. There is no more use for you to stay in this world," Pupa said. "We still have four more worlds to go."


    Yunyu stared at the sinking Lee Yongsun¡­ his logic said that he shouldn''t stay in this world for too long, but his heart said that he should at least give Lee Yongsun at least some love because Lee Yongsun had suffered so much.


    Yunyu closed his eyes for a second, took a deep breath, and dashed to the portal that already sank half of Lee Yongsun''s face. "I will stay!"


    "Yunyu! Aish, damn this!" Pupa reacted as it followed Yunyu to the portal of hell.


    Zrrrhhsss¡­


    The portal closed and transported everyone, including Lee Yongsun, Yunyu, and Pupa to hell.

 Chapter 355: 11.47

    Lee Yongsun couldn''t believe what he just experienced. He thought that was the last time for him to see his Yunyu Hyung. He was already thinking about ending his life once he returned back to hell.


    Because he had no other purpose in life except having his Yunyu Hyung by his side. As shallow as it could be, Lee Yongsun had only loved his Yunyu Hyung for his entire life, either as Im Jaehwa, the foolish young man or as Lee Yongsun, the devil.


    He agreed to be the devil because he thought he could bind Yunyu Hyung with him this time, not letting him go and not letting Yunyu Hyung betrayed him for the second time.


    Yet, when Yunyu Hyung was about to leave him again, Lee Yongsun couldn''t hide his desperation. He cried and begged Yunyu to stay with him, even though he knew it was a futile struggle.


    Until Yunyu Hyung suddenly jumped to the portal and got teleported to hell with him. They were currently in Lee Yongsun''s private mansion in hell, where everything was colored crimson red or black.


    Lee Yongsun stared at Yunyu with both excitement and fear. He feared this was just another trick that Yunyu used. "Hyung¡­"


    The golden chains clinked and wrapped around Lee Yongsun immediately. "Urk!" Lee Yongsun struggled to no avail. It seemed the golden chains had complete control over his body, probably because he was bound by that sacred contract.


    "Don''t be too rough on him, Jinshe," Yunyu said. The golden chain loosened a bit but was still tight enough to disable Lee Yongsun.


    Lee Yongsun struggled weakly while he was looking up to his Yunyu Hyung. Yunyu was looking down at him full of suspicion. He stepped back and then asked, "Lee Yongsun, do you know the reason why I decided to come with you in hell?"


    ''Because you love me?'' that was what Lee Yongsun wished in his heart. But he knew that wasn''t the case. His Yunyu Hyung never loved him, so he had to reply with the most realistic answer.


    "Because you want to know something, right?"


    "Indeed," Yunyu affirmed. He stared at Lee Yongsun''s despairing face. Yunyu crouched in front of Lee Yongsun and added, "But that''s not the only reason for me to stay. Lee Yongsun, I''m not a man without heart."


    Lee Yongsun raised his head immediately. There was a glimmering hope in his eyes. But he was afraid to be disappointed once more, so he hid his face by lowering his head again and then said, "I understand that, Hyung. What do you need from me? Is it information?"


    Yunyu sighed and signaled Jinshe to release Lee Yongsun. Jinshe was unsure at first, but when Yunyu said it would be alright. The golden chain that wrapped Lee Yongsun''s body disappeared and turned into a golden boa instead.


    The golden boa wrapped around Yunyu''s waist like a belt and rested comfortably.


    Lee Yongsun was confused when Yunyu Hyung suddenly released him. He looked at Yunyu hesitatingly, "H¡ªHyung, if you really don''t want me to touch you, you shouldn''t release the chain¡­"


    Lee Yongsun tried to distance himself from Yunyu, hoping that Yunyu Hyung wouldn''t feel threatened, and left him again. "As long as you stay here, I will try not to get close to you."


    Yunyu stared at Lee Yongsun sympathetically. He didn''t expect Lee Yongsun to be so afraid of him. It seemed the past event was highly traumatic for Lee Yongsun, so it always cast doubt in his heart.


    He never believed that Yunyu Hyung loved him, so he tried to trap him forever.


    Now that it backfired on Lee Yongsun, he realized there was no way for him to bind Yunyu Hyung, as Yunyu could leave anytime he wanted. So Lee Yongsun tried his best not to make Yunyu uncomfortable, even if it meant that he had to distance himself from Yunyu. So his Yunyu Hyung would stay.


    ''He looked more like Jay in Ragemeter world when he is like this. I can see the trace of that handsome and innocent Jay inside him. Maybe that''s his true nature, because the true nature of someone never changes,'' Yunyu thought.


    Yunyu sighed. He advanced towards Lee Yongsun, and Lee Yongsun immediately took a step back. He did until his body hit the wall. Then, Lee Yongsun cowered. He wasn''t afraid of anyone.


    He was just afraid that his existence would disturb Yunyu Hyung. "H¡ªHyung, I¡ªI will leave if my presence disturbs you. P¡ªPlease stay with me here. I will do anything you want as long as you stay¡­" Lee Yongsun begged.


    Yunyu saw how this big and strong devil cowered in fear. He started to wonder how much pain he put on Master Han Ye''s soul fragment in each world. Because seeing Jay/Lee Yongsun turned out to be like this also made Yunyu feeling extremely guilty.


    Yunyu approached the cowering devil and patted Lee Yongsun''s head gently, "I will stay for a while, so don''t be scared."


    Lee Yongsun took a deep breath when Yunyu Hyung patted his head. He tried to remember every moment where Yunyu Hyung gave him so much warmth. It was a strange yet familiar feeling for him.


    As if he had wanted this since long ago.


    Lee Yongsun looked up to his Hyung and saw that Yunyu Hyung was smiling at him. Yunyu crouched again, and this time, he hugged Lee Yongsun gently.


    "I''m sorry I hurt you so much, but there is something I must do back then," Yunyu said. "But I cannot tell you.. because I don''t remember myself¡­"


    Lee Yongsun felt the warmth from Yunyu Hyung permeated through his cold soul, slowly melting the feeling that had been frozen in time.


    Lee Yongsun''s hand trembled as he tried to hug Yunyu Hyung back. He slowly wrapped his hideous devil claw on Yunyu Hyung''s back and hugged him gently.


    "Hyung¡­ is this a dream?"


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    "I have lived two lives, so I can stay with you. I don''t care whether I have to sacrifice myself to the devil. I don''t even care if I have to get tortured¡­ because all I want is this¡­"


    "I did everything so you will not leave me. But when I was about to give up, you come to me and hug me like this. This is definitely a dream, right?"


    "If it is¡­ would you mind to drown me in this dream? Because I don''t want to wake up¡­" Lee Yongsun nestled on his Yunyu Hyung''s chest. "Hyung, are you not scared of my current look?"


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    "Because I''ve turned into a true devil, this is the last stage of my transformation. I cannot revert back to Lee Yongsun that you know."


    Yunyu looked at Lee Yongsun. True, he had fangs right now. His face looked a lot scarier, and he wasn''t as handsome as he used to be. But when Yunyu realized that Lee Yongsun turned himself into the devil for him, Yunyu felt physical appearance wasn''t really important.


    Yunyu wiped the tears on Lee Yongsun''s cheeks, "Why are you scared of superficial things? Lee Yongsun, I decided to stay here for a while because I want to know more about you."


    "And that, I want to compensate for the pain that I caused," Yunyu said. He kissed Lee Yongsun''s lips and smiled, "So don''t be scared. Okay?"

 Chapter 356: 11.48

    "Hyung, do you want it red or purple?"


    "Hyung, do you want me to invite other deities of hell?"


    "Hyung, do you want me to write our aliases in the hell''s gate?"


    "Hyung, how about this black rose as decoration?"


    "Hyung, I believe you will good with the hell''s crown!"


    "Hyung, Hyung, Hyung, Hyung!"


    "GODDAMN IT! JUST DECIDE IT BY YOURSELF!" Yunyu screamed out loud as he was frustrated with Lee Yongsun''s overexcited behavior. It had been a month since Yunyu lived in hell with Lee Yongsun.


    Since they couldn''t return to the surface, to the regular world, after the spellbinding circle dragged Lee Yongsun to hell for eternity, Lee Yongsun tried his best to make Yunyu Hyung felt comfortable with his new life.


    And after a month, Lee Yongsun proposed to Yunyu, he was risking it all and bend on one knee to show a ring with a chrysanthemum made out of blood diamond.


    ***


    ''Yunyu Hyung, I know this is crazy coming from me¡­ but I''ve loved you for two lives, and if I get another chance to live a third life, I will still love you again, more than before. But I don''t want to waste my time. I don''t know where you will leave¡­ so¡­''


    ''Will you marry me?''


    Yunyu chuckled at that time because Lee Yongsun was trying hard to make the atmosphere romantic. But since they were in hell, there was no cute music and such. It was all just a scream of agony from people who were thrown in hell and lots of imps with pitchforks on their hands.


    Lee Yongsun ordered all his subordinates to give a spectacular show on their date, so Lee Yongsun could propose romantically.


    Since they were all demons, their sense of romanticism was a little bit twisted.


    So, Yunyu saw a bunch of human skulls arranged into a love sign, and hellfire shot up like fireworks. However, in every spark, Yunyu could faintly hear the scream of agony from people who got tortured.


    Lee Yongsun really wanted to burn all his subordinates when he saw that crazy stuff. He glared at his subordinates, who trembled in fear, ''YOU DARE¡ª!!''


    Yunyu patted Lee Yongsun''s shoulder to pacify him, ''It''s fine. They are trying their best.'' Yunyu said.


    He snatched the ring from Lee Yongsun''s hand and put it on his finger, ''And I accept, now where is my wedding?''


    ***


    "Hyung, you will look great in a purple tux! No, no, you will look great in crimson! Kyaaaahh, Hyung, you are so good in every color, what to dooo!" Lee Yongsun was the one who got overexcited and rolled around on the ground when Yunyu was doing a fitting his tux for the wedding.


    "Stop overreacting," Yunyu said.


    "I''m not overreacting! Hyung, you are really, truly, the most perfect man!"


    At first, the demons in hell were astonished by their devil king''s sudden excitement whenever Yunyu was around. But he was always ruthless and heartless as the devil with other humans or demons.


    And after a month, they started to get used to it. The residents of hell had to accept that their powerful ruler was a lovesick puppy whenever he was around his boyfriend and soon-to-be wife.


    After they were ready for the wedding tomorrow, Lee Yongsun came to Yunyu''s room. They were still in agreement that Lee Yongsun wouldn''t be able to touch Yunyu unless they were married.


    So to control himself, Lee Yongsun gave Yunyu Hyung a separate room.


    Lee Yongsun sat beside his Hyung and said, "Hyung¡­ I''m so happy that you''re willing to marry me. After all the horrible things I did to you¡­"


    Lee Yongsun cast his eyes down, "I¡­ I feel like it''s all just a dream. I don''t know when you will leave, and you never told me. I''m afraid that you will¡ª"


    "¡ªI won''t leave so soon, I promise to marry you. So I will."


    Lee Yongsun couldn''t hold the tears welling in his eyes. Yunyu smiled and wiped the tears on Lee Yongsun''s face, "Why are you crying? You''re the ruler of hell now. You shouldn''t show this kind of face in front of your subordinates."


    "But¡­ I''m only showing this to you," Lee Yongsun hugged his Hyung tightly. "Hyung, I''m now a devil, I don''t look good, but you still accept me. I don''t understand you¡­"


    Yunyu laughed, "I don''t understand myself either. But I know what my heart wants."


    "I will see you tomorrow on our wedding day," Yunyu added.


    Lee Yongsun was reluctant to leave his beloved Hyung. He was scared that the floating orange thing would appear again and took Yunyu Hyung away from him. But he didn''t want to scare his Hyung like he did before.


    "I will see you tomorrow, Hyung. I love you." Lee Yongsun said as he closed the door and left Yunyu Hyung alone, solely relying on Yunyu Hyung''s promise to marry him.


    Not long after, a portal appeared in front of Yunyu, and Pupa popped out of the portal.


    "Pupa darling!" Yunyu hugged Pupa so suddenly, while Pupa only rolled its eyes. "Where have you been? It''s been three days since you left me."


    After they were transported to hell, Pupa never appeared in front of Lee Yongsun as Pupa was still traumatized by Lee Yongsun, who could see its appearance. But it would periodically check on its spicy chicken host.


    "I''ve been fixing the transmigration program. There''s an error since you said that you want to return to Long Shen, right?" Pupa said. "He has finished his 100 death streak, thanks to your pettiness. But it seems because he has abused himself to his limit, Long Shen has ruined himself. Now he is in a limbo state. He will not be able to remember anything, not his transmigration, his love-hate towards you, and his mistake. He will be a completely new person."


    "So what I mean is¡­ you will see his original Ragemeter world with 0% Ragemeter and Fatemeter¡­ and you don''t need to fill that dreaded Ragemeter, thankfully," Pupa added. "So it depends on you. It''s fine if you want to skip him. He is now not the same crazy guy you saw before. Though, you might see those episodes of craziness here and there from him"


    "No, I will return to his world. I will have to compensate him."


    "Compensate?" Pupa asked.


    "Did you see what a horrible thing I did to Jay in the Ragemeter World after we unlocked the hidden plot? I basically crushed his heart until there is nothing more but grief and disappointment. I believe¡­ I also did something to Long Shen until he slowly became deranged in his original Ragemeter world. There must be a reason why Long Shen transmigrated as Long Zhen. And I believe¡­ that reason must be me."


    Pupa peered at Yunyu and then commented, "You''ve grown a lot. From a dumb butt brain to slightly smarter butt brain."


    "Hey! Why am I still a butt brain in both versions!?"


    "Because you''ll forever be a butt brain, duh," Pupa rolled its eyes. "Anyway, how long will you stay in this world? We can always leave whenever you want, you know."


    "Not yet. I will take my time here," Yunyu smiled. "I have a wedding tomorrow."

 Chapter 357: 11.49 Married to the Devil (Semi R-18)

    *Sex in the Wedding Altar (1)*


    Today was the day of happiness in hell. The torturers, devourers, pitchfork imps, and all demons were free from their duty because they had to attend the wedding of the devil, aka the ruler of hell.


    Yunyu walked on the aisle with a dark purple tux, while Lee Yongsun wore a similar black tux that fit his robust devil body. They walked side by side, with Yunyu''s hand tucked in Lee Yongsun''s arm.


    The devil advocates showered the aisle with black roses and blood dahlia. These were the only acceptable flowers for Yunyu because the other flowers in hell were just too grotesque for his taste.


    Lee Yongsun and Yunyu stood at the altar made out of human bones. There was a demon priest with his Necronomicon. He cleared his throat and started the rites.


    "Today, we are here to gather for the joyful day of our master, our ruler, Devil King Lee Yongsun, who will marry his beloved boyfriend, Bai Yunyu. They have been through thick and thin and believed that their love will last forever in hell."


    "Today, I cursed both of you, Lee Yongsun and Bai Yunyu, to be the groom and bride of hell. You two shall love each other in this eternal nightmare. You shall be blessed with many devils spawns, and may your love stay forever, just like the scream of agony in the deepest pit of hell."


    "You may kiss the bride."


    Lee Yongsun giggled when he saw his Hyung was surprised with the blessing from the necromancer, "I told you the wedding in hell is a bit different, right? We will not be blessed by heaven. We are blessed to stay together in hell."


    "I have to say¡­ you''re all weird," Yunyu commented. But he took the first step to close his gap with Lee Yongsun and then took the initiative to kiss Lee Yongsun''s lips, "But I like it nonetheless, just like how much I like to kiss your lips."


    The guests were all cheering loudly when Yunyu kissed Lee Yongsun''s lips. Lee Yongsun was incited immediately. He wrapped his hand around Yunyu Hyung''s waist and pulled him closer. He kissed Yunyu, but his kiss was not the sweet kiss that was expected at a wedding.


    Lee Yongsun''s kiss was plundering. He kissed and explored Yunyu''s lips and tongue and bit the edge of Yunyu''s lips to make a mark, like a beast that had been starved for days. The guests were all stunned when their devil king started to kiss his bride''s neck and sucked hungrily until it made a mark on Yunyu''s neck.


    "Mmhh¡­ you are so impatient, aren''t you?" Yunyu teased Lee Yongsun. He glanced at the guests who were so still watching silently, not knowing what to do, "Do you want to let them all see my body?"


    Lee Yongsun finally realized that they were still at their wedding altar. He lost his self-control for a moment because he didn''t expect Yunyu Hyung to take the initiative. He was already thinking on how to approach their first now slowly, but it was all in vain when he got aroused instantly.


    "Do you want to do it here? I don''t mind," Yunyu winked. "With audience also?"


    Lee Yongsun gnashed his teeth. He growled and used his power as the devil king. Lee Yongsun opened his hand, and a faint green orb glowed on his hand. The guests were terrified when they were suddenly lifted out of their chairs.


    Lee Yongsun roared, "CLOSE YOUR EYES OR I WILL CRUSH YOU!"


    The guests closed their eyes immediately, scared that the devil king would really crush their hearts. Lee Yongsun used his power to teleport everyone out of the wedding aisle. After he made sure that no one was left out, Lee Yongsun looked back at his beloved wife and his gaze deepened.


    "Hyung¡­"


    "Don''t call me Hyung," Yunyu giggled. "Call me wife, okay, husband?"


    "W¡ªWife¡­" Lee Yongsun let the taste of calling his beloved hyung his wife permeated in his tongue. True, he called Yunyu Hyung his wife in the human world, but it was one-sided.


    But this time, it was Yunyu Hyung himself who wanted Lee Yongsun to call him his wife.


    "I love you¡­ wife¡­" Lee Yongsun said.


    "I love you too, husband," Yunyu stated. He smirked with a taunting gaze and then tickled Lee Yongsun''s chin. "Now, now, are we going to continue or not?"


    Lee Yongsun was ignited immediately. He kissed his wife with such plundering kisses around his collarbone. Lee Yongsun ripped Yunyu''s tux and exposed his milky skin, begging for Lee Yongsun to defile.


    Yunyu rubbed his nipples and moaned coquettishly. He just realized that his nipples had turned into one of his most erogenous zones after Lee Yongsun sucked it too often. "It''s itching, you know. I want you to suck the overflowing jar of lust inside my body."


    Lee Yongsun gulped. He was really trying his best not to lose control, but this was basically baiting a hungry beast with fresh, delicious meat. Yunyu saw the big tent inside Lee Yongsun''s trousers. He raised his brow and slowly caressed Lee Yongsun''s erect cock under his trouser.


    "The big demon is impatient, I see¡­"


    Lee Yongsun didn''t want to hold himself anymore. He engulfed his wife''s body with his big hands, and then he sat on the ground for a more comfortable position. He started kissing and sucking Yunyu''s nipples one by one.


    "Ahnn! Uuuhhh!" Yunyu moaned carelessly when Lee Yongsuin started sucking his nipple. Whenever Lee Yongsun''s sucked his nipple, he felt that something came out of it, and his senses heightened every time Lee Yongsun did it, like an addictive drug that made Yunyu lose control.


    Lee Yongsun himself also felt the same thing. His wife''s lust jar was really addictive. Every time he swallowed the honey from his wife''s body, it made Lee Yongsun''s cock twitched and gushed some precum.


    After Yunyu felt that his body had turned into soft jelly. He leaned on Lee Yongsun''s strong body, letting Lee Yongsun sucked more until he was satisfied. "Fwuu¡­ ahhh¡­"


    Lee Yongsun gazed upon his deed that made Yunyu''s nipple were both red and swollen. He adored it and commented, "So beautiful¡­ so lascivious¡­"


    Lee Yongsun gently put Yunyu on the ground and then touched the area around Yunyu''s navel. He started a spell and said, "This spell is only usable after we got married, wife. This is the love binding spell. With this, you will be able to conceive my child¡­"


    "Wha¡ª"


    Lee Yongsun''s finger glowed warm pink as he put a spell on Yunyu''s belly. A mark shaped like a heart slowly appeared on Yunyu''s belly. The mark glowed for a second and then dimmed.


    Yunyu looked down and saw the mark that had been planted on his belly, a love mark.


    "And there is one more thing about this new mark of yours¡­" Lee Yongsun lowered his head and kissed the mark softly.


    "AH?!" Yunyu''s eyes widened as he jolted after such extreme stimulation. He stared at Lee Yongsun in confusion. Lee Yongsun smiled and answered to clear the confusion:


    "Your love mark will be one of your most erogenous zones."

 Chapter 358: 11.50 Married to the Devil (R-18)

    *Sex in the Wedding Altar (2)*


    "Your love mark will be one of your most erogenous zones."


    Lee Yongsun started kissing Yunyu''s love mark on his belly, and Yunyu jolted each time Lee Yongsun kissed it. His body felt extreme arousal whenever that love mark was stimulated, and his cock hardened instantly.


    "AHH! AH! HYAAAA!" Yunyu moaned shamelessly. He couldn''t control his voice as the stimulation was proven potent enough to make him almost lost his rationality. He started to feel the itching on his bottom,


    Specifically inside his chrysanthemum. It was so itchy as if there were hundreds of ants crawling inside his ass, and only a big cock can relieve the itching.


    After few more kisses on the love mark, Yunyu couldn''t handle it anymore, "Lee Yongsun, husband, I can''t¡ªI will cum, I will cum! Stop kissing!"


    Lee Yongsun grinned evilly. Instead of stopping, Lee Yongsun smooched the love mark deep and even sucking it gently, giving ultimate pleasure for Yunyu. "AHHHHHHH!" Yunyu''s vision went white, and he ejaculated simply by getting his stomach kissed.


    He panted as he felt his own cum wetting his trouser. He glared at Lee Yongsun and cursed, "Bastard!"


    Lee Yongsun chuckled as if he had accomplished something. Lee Yongsun ripped his tux and trouser, showing his erect, throbbing hot cock.


    [Mmhmm, the devil''s cock, 23 centimeters, bulbous tip, nice girth, and potentially going to shoot a lot of warm cum inside me. This is the treat I want, hehe.]


    [Pupa: I can hear you.]


    [Should I repeat what I just said?]


    Yunyu drooled when he saw that big throbbing cock, the itching inside him urged him to skip all the roleplaying and went straight to the business, or he would go crazy soon. Yunyu gulped and grabbed Lee Yongsun''s shoulder.


    "Wife?" Lee Yongsun was thinking of more teasing, but his wife''s flushed skin and dazed appearance seemed to say otherwise.


    Yunyu was breathing heavily. He didn''t even care that he was drooling right now. "Just sit like this. I will serve you," Yunyu said.


    He thrust his index and middle finger inside his chrysanthemum. He winced a bit, but the pain was not comparable to the pleasure when the itching was relieved temporarily. Now he imagined if that big thing was inside him. It would be heaven.


    Yunyu expanded his chrysanthemum with his fingers. This cock was the same size as Javier, Urduk, and Altair''s cock, so he wasn''t worried at all.


    "W¡ªWife, do you want me to help you?" Lee Yongsun asked. But Yunyu ignored him.


    Yunyu held Lee Yongsun''s throbbing cock and aimed it at his chrysanthemum. He sat on Lee Yongsun''s cock. His bulbous tip made Yunyu shivered all over, especially on his spine. Both pain and pleasure almost made him lost his mind.


    "Aaaaahhhhh!" Yunyu groaned out loud as the bulbous tip finally entered him.


    "Ughh¡­" Lee Yongsun tried to control himself not to burrow his cock deep inside Yunyu right away because he knew that his size was amazing.


    "Husband, it''s so good. I feel so good inside¡­" Yunyu said. He let his ass sit deeper on Lee Yongsun''s crotch and slowly swallowed the whole shaft until his butt his Lee Yongsun''s crotch.


    "HYAAAH!" Yunyu stretched his neck as he jolted again when Lee Yongsun''s bulbous tip hit his sensitive spot inside his ass and made Yunyu weak immediately. Yunyu rested his body as he lost all his strength now.


    "Husband, please¡­ it''s itchy inside¡­"


    Lee Yongsun took a deep breath and grabbed Yunyu''s butt cheeks with his hands. He fondled with his wife''s butt cheeks for a moment. He raised Yunyu''s butt cheeks with his hands and then¡­


    PA!


    He pushed Yunyu''s butt down on his crotch, so his cock sank deep and hit Yunyu''s sensitive spot hard.


    "AAHHH!" Yunyu groaned again. Lee Yongsun did it the second time, third time, until he created a tempo. The loud sound of Yunyu''s butt slapping against his balls made Yunyu groaned uncontrollably.


    "Fuck!" Lee Yongsun cursed as he felt his cock was wrapped comfortably inside Yunyu''s ass. He started moving his hips as well for more friction.


    PA! PA! PA! PA! PA! PA! PA!


    "AH! AHH! HYAAH! AHHH!"


    The love mark on Yunyu''s belly glowed in hot pink as he was close to his second ejaculation. "AHHH, I''M CUMMINGGG!"


    Yunyu ejaculated for the second time. He felt something inside his ass had opened, and Lee Yongsun quickened his tempo, "Ugh, ugh, ahhh!"


    Lee Yongsun shot for at least fifteen times inside Yunyu''s ass with his thick, hot cum.


    "It feels so strange inside.. so hot, so full¡­" Yunyu said.


    Yunyu lost his consciousness and rested on Lee Yongsun''s chest. Meanwhile, Lee Yongsun kept pumping more cum inside Yunyu''s ass. He wiped the sweat on Yunyu''s forehead and kissed it.


    "Wife, we are going to have little devil spawn soon."


    ***


    [Two hundred years later.]


    The new batch of humans who got thrown into hell finally came for today''s queue. There were about five thousand of them, these are people who went straight to hell for all the sins they did in the human world, and these people are the VIP of hell, aka they had no chance to repent.


    They looked at each other with complete horror on their face. They were surrounded by many scary looking demons and imps with flaming pitchforks, ready to stab them anytime and torture them for eternity.


    The demons waited for their king to show up. The hell seer lit up the torch on the altar, and slowly, the flame on the torch got bigger and bigger, and it shot up to the scarlet sky. The flame turned into a huge fire ring, everyone looked up at the fire circle, and the face of a handsome devil appeared on the fire ring, like a big screen.


    Lee Yongsun grinned maliciously, emitting an intimidating aura that made the new hell residents scared to the bone.


    "Welcome to hell. This is the place for you to repent your sin¡­ for eternity. You will have your bones crushed, your skin melts, your eyeballs popped out, and you shall return back to life after you died in painful torture."


    The new hell residents had lost all their willpower. They were prostrating, hoping the devil would forgive them. But Lee Yongsun chuckled mirthlessly,


    "There is no escape. We shall enjoy this forever, HAHAHAHAHAHAH¡ª"


    "Yongsun, what takes you so long!? Come here quickly!"


    "Wha¡ª" the new residents looked up to the fire circle when they heard someone else''s voice.


    "W¡ªWife, I''m doing my new batch greeting here¡­" Lee Yongsun said to his wife.


    "What took you so long? Just say some random torture words, do you want lunch or not?" Yunyu said.


    "Want, want!" Lee Yongsun nodded vigorously.


    "Okay then, finish that greeting and come to the dining table. Yongjae is waiting for us!" Yunyu said.


    "Okay!" Lee Yongsun returned back to the fire circle screen and said, "Okay, that''s all. Enjoy your life here, since you will be skinned every day!"


    Fwooosh!


    The fire circle disappeared, leaving everyone, including the new residents of hell, stunned silly.


    ''Was that the devil king? Why does he look so tame to his wife?''

 Chapter 359: 11.51 Married to the Devil (End)

    Lee Yongsun turned off the fire circle screen and went to the dining table. He saw his wife just cooked a steak today, and it was no ordinary steak because the beef was imported from the human world!


    Lee Yongsun saw his son, Lee Yongjae, eating his lunch while playing with the phone he brought from the human world. Lee Yongjae was now twenty years old in human age, though he was around two hundred years old in devil''s age.


    He was past his rebellious teenager. Back then, he would usually summon a devil knight on the pit for no apparent reason to create havoc or turned into a dragon to scare the people in the hell pit.


    He was now an excellent young adult devil, ready to take over the throne as the devil king.


    Meanwhile, his beloved Yunyu Hyung, now his wife, was still as gorgeous as ever. And he liked cooking and servicing Lee Yongsun in bed. Lee Yongsun often told him not to worry about cooking, but Yunyu said he didn''t have much to do in hell anyway, so he started picking up some hobby,


    Such as cooking, gardening those black roses, poison dahlia, and agony lily. He also read some online books from the human world. One of his favorites was ''Rent A Boyfriend.'' He said it was recommended by someone who was a fan of the spicy chicken author who wrote it.


    Lee Yongsun sat beside Yunyu and kissed Yunyu''s cheek before eating his lunch. He ate his lunch ignorantly, completely missing Yunyu, who had been nudging his leg many times. After he ate everything, he finally realized that his wife was in a sour mood.


    "What?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    Yunyu rolled his eyes. He pointed at their son, Lee Yongjae, who was still busy with his phone.


    "Huh?" Lee Yongsun titled his head, he didn''t remember anything, and he didn''t seem to find any problem with their son.


    Yunyu facepalmed and called Lee Yongjae, "Yongjae, my son."


    Yongjae put down his phone immediately and listened attentively, "Yes, mom?"


    "You are twenty now. You are strong and well feared in the underworld. You should take the mantle of your dad soon, especially since we are not young anymore," Yunyu said. This was true, Lee Yongsun was now fifty years old according to human age, and Yunyu was forty.


    Yongjae frowned, "I don''t mind. But I will not kill dad just because of that throne. I will not hurt any of you."


    The rule of hell stated that the devil king would not be replaced until he died or was killed by his enemy or descendant. Since Lee Yongsun was extremely powerful, there was nobody who could defeat him. Lee Yongjae, his son, was stronger, but Lee Yongjae wouldn''t kill his father just because of that throne.


    Lee Yongsun and Yunyu looked at each other, and Yunyu said, "You should just be prepared, okay?"


    "¡­ okay," Lee Yongjae answered. He had an ominous feeling after his mom said that, but he didn''t want to inquire more.


    ***


    Lee Yongsun and Yunyu were sitting on the chairs on the balcony. The blood moon was so beautiful today, and they held hands together to share their warmth. Even after two hundred years, their feelings still stayed strong. Especially the devil king, who still acted like a lovesick puppy.


    "Yongsun, are you happy?" Yunyu asked.


    "Hm? Happy? I''m always happy every day because you are with me, wife," Lee Yongsun replied. "I''m so happy to have a good life with you for two hundred years and counting. We couldn''t do this in the human world because of our age. Maybe this is my reward after so much torture, but¡­"


    "¡­ this might be your punishment."


    "Punishment? Why do you say that?" Yunyu frowned.


    "Because you have to get stuck with me for two hundred years. I don''t know if you like me or not because it''s just compensation, right?" Lee Yongsun said, there was a trace of sadness in his voice.


    Yunyu was silenced for a moment, then he giggled, "W¡ªWhy are you giggling?" Lee Yongsun asked.


    "Because, even after two hundred years, you still have this childish thinking! Yongsun, if I want to leave, I can leave whenever I want. But I stayed with you for two hundred years not because I have to bear the punishment. That''s because I love you, and I enjoyed staying with you!"


    "R¡ªReally?!"


    "Duh!" Yunyu laughed. He flicked Lee Yongsun''s forehead, "Big guy, don''t be so dense and insecure. Even in that original world where your real identity is still Jay, I already love you. But I have a mission to complete."


    Lee Yongsun stared at his wife''s eyes, wishing that he was telling the truth. After identifying his sincerity, Lee Yongsun hugged his wife tightly and said, "Yunyu Hyung¡­ wife¡­ thank you for forgiving me. I''ve done many terrible things to you, but you still forgive me. Is this really my reward?"


    "Yes, it is, and this is a sincere reward, husband," Yunyu replied. He pushed Lee Yongsun gently and said, "Now, would you mind picking my favorite blanket for us? It''s a bit chilly."


    "Okay!" Lee Yongsun went inside to take a blanket from the wardrobe. Pupa immediately popped out from a portal, ready for transmigration.


    "Ready to jump into Long Shen''s world again?" Pupa asked.


    "Hold on, how about Jinshe?" Yunyu pointed at the golden boa coiling on his waist right now. Jinshe heard her master, and she replied, "Don''t worry, Master. I will stay here and assist your son, Lee Yongjae, when he needs me. When the time comes, I will return back to you after you had finished everything."


    "¡­ Jinshe, you are such a good pet. Why can''t you replace Pupa as my system?


    "Oh please, I don''t think she will be that gentle after seeing you in other worlds," Pupa rolled its eyes.


    Yunyu stared at Lee Yongsun, who was still busy searching for his favorite blanket. He smiled and put down a note on the small table.


    "Goodbye, my devil husband, I love you," Yunyu said. He got up and hugged Pupa. "Let''s go, Pupa."


    "Finally, it''s been so long," Pupa started the transmigration, and in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­


    Poof!


    Yunyu and Pupa disappeared.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Wife, I got your blanket!" Lee Yongsun said. He went to the balcony and found the balcony was empty. "Wife¡­?" Lee Yongsun felt a sense of loss. He knew that was goodbye.


    Lee Yongsun saw a note on the small table. He read it, and his smile bloomed again. He nodded and used a pen to write something down under the note written by his wife.


    "Okay, I''ll follow you now, wife."


    Lee Yongsun took a deep breath, and he used his power to crush his own heart, and slowly, his body turned hundreds of bats that flew up high to the blood moon before disappearing forever.


    Lee Yongjae jolted as he sensed something was wrong. He couldn''t feel his parents'' presence anymore. He rushed to his parent''s room, "MOM, DAD?!"


    ¡­


    The room was empty, but he saw the last bat flying up high to the blood moon from the balcony. He walked to the balcony and saw a note on the table. Lee Yongjae picked it up to read it:


    *To Lee Yongjae: Your dad and I will go on a long second honeymoon trip. Don''t wait for us, go marry someone you love. I will always love you, my son.*


    And under that note, there was worse handwriting, obviously his dad''s handwriting:


    *Won''t be back. We are too busy making your little brother somewhere else. Go be a king and marry.*


    Lee Yongjae clenched the note. He always knew that his parents were very loyal to each other. Which was rare for a devil. Lee Yongjae idolized his dad''s loyalty, so he had decided on his heart, "I will marry someone I love and bring him here with me. Goodbye, mom, dad."


    ***


    Lee Yongsun opened his eyes and found himself trapped in a sphere. He saw a man in a black-golden robe was standing in front of him. He had a mystifying appearance, enough to shake the world.


    The man grinned at Lee Yongsun and greeted, "Lee Yongsun, you are finally here."


    "Who are you, and where am I? Where is my wife?" Lee Yongsun asked suspiciously.


    "You are in my realm, and you are part of my soul. Both you as Lee Yongsun and you as Im Jaehwa," the man said. "Do you want to see your wife? Then come with me, and I will show you the way."


    Lee Yongsun was the devil king for almost three hundred years. He knew that something was not right here. He peered at this handsome man and saw a golden chain on his neck. This was the same golden chain that bound him, Yunyu''s pet, Jinshe the golden boa.


    "You are being chained by my wife. Your cheap trick won''t work on me," Lee Yongsun said. He looked at the sphere that jailed him. He snorted and punched the sphere, and it shattered. "You think you can hold me in that kind of sphere?"


    Master Han Ye, who was trying to act gentle before, finally showed his true face. He glared at Lee Yongsun and created a dark sphere on his hand, "You dare to question me!? Give up your life before I obliterate you!"


    Lee Yongsun stretched his devil wing and unsheathed his claw, "Tch, fine then. Since you want a fight, then I will take you on before returning to my wife, RRRARGH!"

 Chapter 360: OG 1.1: A Beauty Who Captures My Heart

    "Hey, Bai Yunyu, are you alright?"


    Yunyu heard someone calling him. It was a woman, and from the sound of it, she should be middle-aged. Yunyu opened his eyes softly and found himself lying on the ground with Shen Yuanjun or Aunty Yuanjun, Long Shen''s manager, looking at him worriedly while she was ready to call the ambulance.


    She was relieved when she saw Bai Yunyu woke up. She really thought that they had to face some charges because of unfair working hours.


    "Thank god, I really thought that you are dead!" Aunty Yuanjun said.


    "W¡ªWhat happened?" Yunyu asked. He looked around and saw that he was in a room that was supposed to be Long Shen''s private room, but the owner was nowhere to be seen. Yunyu shook his head as he felt so exhausted and nauseous. He tried to get up, but his body just refused to cooperate. He winced in pain and looked at Aunty Yuanjun, searching for an answer.


    Aunty Yuanjun sighed. She gave Yunyu a bottle of water, "You suddenly fainted because you are too tired. Don''t you remember that you have to follow Long Shen''s busy schedule, so you only sleep for two hours a day for almost five days? Though I want to scold you for being a handful, I understand that Long Shen''s schedule is crazy for a newcomer."


    "Go rest for a bit and drink vitamin. We still have work to do," Aunty Yaunjun said before she left Yunyu to handle another call.


    [It just strikes me that Aunty Yuanjun is one hell of a ruthless woman.]


    [Pupa: Did you realize that just now? She is the only one that can be Long Shen''s manager because of her ruthless behaviour.]


    [I guess the crazies also attract other crazies.]


    [Pupa: Aren''t you one of them?]


    [Me? No. For me personally, the hornies will attract other hornies, hehe~]


    [Pupa: ¡­]


    [What''s with your judging eyes?]


    [Pupa: I just realized that horniness seems to be the inherent trait of yours. I wonder what would happen if you have a son in real life.]


    [Then he will be the god of horniness! Nyahahahah!]


    [Pupa:¡­ Nevermind.]


    Yunyu got up. He used whatever he can grip on to prop his body, and he staggered to walk to the bathroom and closed the door. He darted his eyes at the bathroom mirror to check his appearance. Yunyu was haggard, with his face pale, heavy eyebags, and sunken cheeks. It was obvious that he was exhausted and probably survived with takeaway food or instant ramen.


    But that was not his main focus. Yunyu touched his face, and he was shocked when he saw a big black mole on his cheek. And his face had a really bad burn scar across the right side of his face.


    Yunyu was too shocked that his hand trembled while touching the burn scar, "P¡ªPupa, what happened to my face?"


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and swirled around Yunyu''s body.


    "Well, this is what your appearance looks like in the original Ragemeter world of Long Shen. Your identity is similar to Tian Dong, a fresh graduate that''s struggling to get a job. Because of your appearance, you got rejected right away, since many people saw you as unpleasant looking. In this desperate time, Aunty Yuanjun offered you a job as Long Shen''s assistant."


    "Since you are desperate to get a job and money, you take the job seriously. But you didn''t expect that Long Shen is a literal cold-hearted workaholic. So as his personal assistant, you worked twice harder than him. And here you are, passed out due to exhaustion."


    "So, Long Shen is still the same asshole as he was in the previous backup world?" Yunyu asked.


    "Not really. What you saw in the backup world is the product of the Ragemeter world. Like with Lee Yongsun/Jay, the Long Shen in the backup world is basically the monster you created. After he killed himself a hundred times, his personality has returned back to square one. So his personality in this original Ragemeter world is his real one. He is a cold man and¡ª"


    Knock. Knock.


    "Are you there?" Yunyu heard someone knocked on the bathroom door, and Pupa turned invisible immediately. Yunyu knew this familiar voice because this voice was the same voice who cursed at him while slapping his face until he was bruised badly.


    But this time, he didn''t feel the same hostility and derangement, just sounds mildly worried.


    Yunyu washed his face and used a tissue to dry it. He opened the door and saw the handsome man in his late twenties whose face was everywhere in the movie, commercial, magazine, and tv interview in this world,


    Long Shen.


    Long Shen was a head taller than Yunyu, and he looked down at him, "You passed out when I was preparing for an interview. I told Aunty Yuanjun to bring you to the hospital, but it seems you don''t need it."


    Bai Yunyu lowered his head and nodded obediently, "Y¡ªYes, sir, I''m fine. I''m just a bit exhausted."


    Long Shen stared at Bai Yunyu, who was in conventional beauty standard, an ugly man. And he wasn''t a saint to say that Yunyu was a beauty on the inside or whatsoever. But Bai Yunyu was so far the best assistant he had.


    At least, he wasn''t a complete weakling who would die after working five days straight with little to no rest. Long Shen was naturally a workaholic who doesn''t like to see people complaining about their job.


    And he was quite satisfied with Yunyu''s answer.


    "Since you said that you''re alright, you should take a rest for today and come back tomorrow morning at six. We have another interview on eight, so make sure that everything is sorted out for me."


    Yunyu glanced at the clock behind Long Shen. It was already late at night. So Long Shen only gave him around five hours to rest before working again, after he passed out of exhaustion.


    "S¡ªSir, can I get at least a day off?" Yunyu asked.


    Long Shen frowned, "I give you a day off. It''s 11 at night right now. You can rest now and then wake up at four in the morning. That''s already a day off from the previous day, right? Or are you demanding more free time?"


    Long Shen''s scrutinizing gaze made Yunyu zipped his mouth instantly. He knew that Long Shen wouldn''t tolerate him after that.


    Yunyu paled, knowing how cold and unfeeling Long Shen was. He wasn''t evil, but he was ruthless.


    [W¡ªWhat was the mission again?]


    [Pupa: There is no mission. But since we''ve entered Long Shen''s realm. All you need to do is to increase his Fatemeter to 100%.]


    [What''s his current Fatemeter?]


    [Pupa: 0%. At least it''s not a minus.]


    [I have a feeling that it will go minus soon, honestly.]


    "So you have to work tomorrow morning, okay? I need someone to handle the interview," Long Shen said. "And I don''t tolerate tardiness and laziness, remember that."


    "Y¡ªYes, sir¡­"


    Since Bai Yunyu didn''t want to lose his job, he just nodded and accepted the fate that he might die out of overwork soon.


    Bai Yunyu took his bag and went to his rented apartment immediately. Long Shen took a bath after a long day at work. He had a long day, but that guy was probably had it worse than him. Since he took care of everything.


    Long Shen got a comment from a makeup artist saying that his assistant was ugly. But Long Shen didn''t deny nor confirm it. Because he wouldn''t deny that Bai Yunyu was ugly,


    "But what''s that got to do with his performance at work anyway? As long as he works well, then his appearance doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 361: OG 1. 2

    Yunyu returned back to his small rented apartment after a gruelling hour using a taxi. He immediately slumped on his bed and closed his eyes since his body would give up on him anytime soon.


    Pupa materialized again and nudged Yunyu, "You haven''t set up your alarm. You''ll be late tomorrow. Do you remember that Long Shen hates laziness? He might fire you if you''re late."


    "Aish, I have you, Pupa! You can just sit on the table silently, and you''ll look like a table clock made by an art student! Wake me up at four!" Yunyu yelled, and he closed his eyes immediately.


    Pupa stared at Yunyu and rolled its eyes, "Should I tell him that I have maintenance to do for about six hours?" Pupa wondered. It seemed impossible for Yunyu to wake up earlier, knowing his body was at its limit.


    Pupa sighed and went to the alarm clock. It used its magnetic ability to set the alarm at four and then disappeared to do its six-hour maintenance.


    Yunyu slept like a log for a long time until he was awakened by the sound of two things ringing inside his room at once. His alarm had been ringing for three hours straight, and his phone had been ringing continuously for an hour.


    Yunyu stretched his body and opened his eyes. He yawned as he checked the unanswered phone call. His eyes widened instantly when he saw so many missed phone calls from Long Shen.


    "Fuck! 51 missed calls?!" Yunyu''s heart jumped when he got so many calls. He checked the alarm on the table and saw that it was already seven in the morning. And Long Shen''s morning interview began at seven!


    Yunyu turned on the TV, and the first channel already had Long Shen with his thin smile at the camera while the morning talk with Long Shen had started. Although people would think that Long Shen was just being his cool self.


    While Yunyu knew well that Long Shen was angry. Working with Long Shen demanded him to be on guard every minute and study Long Shen''s facial expression whenever he was angry, tired, or annoyed.


    And Long Shen was furious right now.


    "Pupa!" Yunyu yelled, and Pupa appeared from a portal.


    "What?"


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?! I''m so late now!" Yunyu said.


    "Don''t blame me. I''ve set up your alarm, but you''re lazier than a buffoon," Pupa replied.


    Yunyu panicked. He wanted to call Long Shen to apologize, or better, he should go to the tv station to apologize to him. But then, he realized that it was quite far from his place, and during this rush hour, it would take at least two hours to arrive there.


    "S¡ªShould I call Aunty Yuanjun then?"


    "Aunty Yuanjun already told you that she will go on a family trip with her family for three days, right? You''re the only one who should handle Long Shen''s schedule today," Pupa said, ruining his only hope.


    "S¡ªShould I go there and apologize to Long Shen?" Yunyu imagined Long Shen''s angry face, and his leg trembled instantly. "Yeah, I guess not."


    "You can''t afford to get fired. It''d be almost impossible to get entangled with Long Shen without working with him. He has zero friends, let alone lovers," Pupa warned.


    Yunyu was thinking hard. He was thinking what good plan to fool Long Shen into forgiving his tardiness. Since at this point, the moment he met Long Shen, that guy would throw him from the eleventh building out of rage.


    An idea popped out in Yunyu''s head. This was a very primitive idea. But it worked when he was just an elementary student. This was what he called as, ''The Guilt Tripping Justu.''


    Yunyu hurriedly went to the kitchen and opened the freezer. He put his head on the freezer and stayed like that for a while. Which made Pupa wonder.


    "What are you doing? I know you are panicked, but being a comedian won''t help you," Pupa said.


    "What comedian? I''m trying to make it looks like I have a fever! Long Shen knows my address, right?" Yunyu asked Pupa, with his head still inside the freezer.


    "Yes, he knows."


    "Good, I will make it sounds like I''m working hard!''


    After a while, Yunyu pulled his head out, and his face was pale and reddish at some spot. He did look like someone who was very sick, "Okay, the first stage accomplished. Now, the second stage, no eat!"


    Yunyu''s stomach growled. He hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday, "Okay, perfect! The third step is¡­"


    Yunyu wore a plaid shirt and his jeans. He carried his backpack full of notes and Long Shen''s things and put on his shoes. After he was ready, he jogged a few times to make himself sweaty.


    Pupa watched Yunyu doing all these things like a madman and started to wonder if Yunyu had truly become stupid, "Are you okay? Hey, when I said that you are a butt brain, it doesn''t mean that you have to throw away your brain. I still need it to escape your transmigration hell."


    "Ish, Pupa! This is an emergency situation!" Yunyu checked his phone, which rang again, and saw that Long Shen was calling him again. Long Shen should''ve finished his interview just now and was heading to his apartment since Yunyu carried Long Shen''s stuff, like his notes, daily schedule, and many more.


    After that, Yunyu put the sticky notes on the wall and wrote many good things on them, and it was visible enough for someone else to see.


    Yunyu waited for almost an hour, ruffling his hair, making him looked like he almost died out of exhaustion. He unlocked the door, so Long Shen can open it later. And when the doorbell rang, Yunyu hurriedly laid on the floor, scattered Long Shen''s schedule and his phone, then closed his eyes.


    Pupa turned invisible while silently judging Yunyu, who acted as if he hadn''t slept like a log for the whole night.


    [Pupa: Do you really think that Long Shen will fall for your elementary school trick? Do you think he is your mother or what? He is a coldhearted movie emperor. I bet he will kick your head for being late!]


    [Shush! This is my only chance to get redemption!]


    ***


    Long Shen was raging right now. He was ready to kill that ugly guy who dared to ignore his calls fifty-one times! And to make it worse, that guy was the only one who knew his daily schedule. Thus, except for that morning talk show, he didn''t know his schedule for the rest of the day.


    Long Shen went to Bai Yunyu''s apartment, with his phone clenched in his hand, still calling Bai Yunyu. He pressed the doorbell many times to no answer. Annoyed, Long Shen pushed the door and was surprised that the door wasn''t locked.


    When the door opened, Long Shen saw Yunyu fainted again on the floor, still clenching his phone, and Long Shen''s daily schedule was beside him. He wore a plaid shirt, jeans, and shoes, and also with his backpack. It showed that Bai Yunyu was about to go to work until he suddenly fainted again before he went out.


    Long Shen frowned, "Don''t try to act like this. I know you''re fine."


    Long Shen walked towards Yunyu and nudged his body with the tip of his shoes, "Don''t pretend. Wake up."

 Chapter 362: OG 1.3

    Long Shen walked towards Yunyu and nudged his body with the tip of his shoes, "Don''t pretend. Wake up."


    Long Shen nudged Yunyu again with his shoes, but there was no movement on this ugly guy. He was like a dead man. Long Shen frowned and crouched to check on his Yunyu''s breathing.


    ''His breath is really weak,'' Long Shen thought. Yunyu fainted face down on his stomach. Thus, Long Shen rolled Yunyu so he could see his appearance. And Long Shen was astonished when he saw the ugly guy was really pale, and his lips were chapped. As if he had endured a cold, harsh night.


    Long Shen touched Yunyu''s forehead and realized that it was really hot, and he was sweating a lot. Long Shen shook Yunyu''s body, "Hey, Bai Yunyu, don''t pretend like this. This is not funny. I will get sued if you die under my employment!"


    ¡­


    No answer.


    Long Shen started to get really worried. Knowing that Yunyu might''ve died because of overworked. Long Shen called the ambulance, and Bai Yunyu was taken to the hospital soon. After Yunyu got taken by the medical staff, Long Shen stayed longer inside Bai Yunyu''s small apartment. He searched Yunyu''s backpack to take all his notes, schedule, and script.


    But what caught him first was dozens of sticky notes on the wall. And there were lots of sticker emojis on each note.


    It sparked Long Shen''s curiosity, of course. He never knew that someone as dull as Bai Yunyu could have such a colourful wall. He walked to read some of the sticky notes.


    *To myself: Bai Yunyu, you''re ugly, but don''t let it ruin your spirit! You can do it, you can get a job!*


    *To myself: Finally a job! And my first job is to be Long Shen''s assistant! Can you believe that? Movie Emperor''s assistant?! Is this a dream or what?*


    Long Shen chuckled at such naivety written on it. Little did Bai Yunyu knew that it wasn''t hard for Long Shen to replace an incompetent assistant. And it was easy to recruit one. But Bai Yunyu was probably the first assistant that can last this long under his pressure.


    Seeing such naivety with cute stickers on Bai Yunyu''s wall prompted Long Shen to read more of these sticky notes. But the more he read it, he somehow felt¡­ guilty.


    *To myself: Mr. Long Shen is a hard worker. He works really hard with a packed schedule every day. It makes me want to suggest a break on him. So I can get a break also. My back is killing me.*


    *To Long Shen: Sir, please don''t be so scary when I did something wrong. I tried my best, really, but your schedule is killing me. I know that you''re a good man. Since you often told me to donate some of your earnings to the orphanage.*


    *To Long Shen: Mr. Long Shen is so handsome today in the movie set. He acts as the main lead CEO, and I can''t help to admire him. The female lead is so lucky¡­*


    Long Shen read further and saw the sticky note that was glittered.


    *To myself: Bai Yunyu, you grew in an orphanage, don''t forget your identity and share some of your earning with the orphanage. They need it more than me.*


    "He is an orphan?" Long Shen frowned. He didn''t expect Bai Yunyu to be just like him, an orphan raised in an orphanage until he reached adulthood.


    But he was very handsome, so it didn''t take long for him to get scouted and cast as a movie star. And he was also a talented, hard worker. He''d rather work as hard as he could rather than returning to the street again, the place where he lived after being abandoned when he was five years old by his parents.


    ''If not because of the orphanage, I''d have died¡­'' Long Shen thought. But Bai Yunyu was not as lucky as him. Bai Yunyu had that horrible scar on his face and that big mole. He was ugly, and Long Shen wouldn''t deny that.


    ''Living in an orphanage¡­ and then leaving the orphanage to get a job. I know that he works so hard because he is the only assistant that fulfils all my request almost flawlessly. But I didn''t expect him to actually got so ill until he fainted like that.''


    ''Am I too harsh on him?''


    Long Shen continued pondering, as he wasn''t sure if it was his fault that Yunyu became like this. He just put on the same pressure to all his past assistants. It was just Bai Yunyu who took everything as long as he didn''t get fired.


    And after reading all these, Long Shen decided to give Yunyu one more chance. He wouldn''t fire him today, knowing that Yunyu didn''t have anywhere else to go, and looking at his appearance, Long Shen doubt that Yunyu would get another job.


    ''I will pity him, just once.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 10%. I can''t believe Long Shen fell to such a child trick.]


    [Hehe, I know my Guilt Tripping no Jutsu will always work!]


    Bai Yunyu was faking it the whole time. But he was believable enough for the medical staff to rush him to the hospital immediately.


    [Pupa: They are not scared that you died. They are scared that Long Shen will file a complaint if you die because Long Shen has some money invested in this private hospital with expensive rooms.]


    The doctor checked on Bai Yunyu, and not long after, Long Shen arrived at the hospital. He asked the doctor about Bai Yunyu''s condition. "Is he alright?"


    The doctor frowned and glanced at Long Shen, "Sir, what is your relation with him?"


    "I''m his boss," Long Shen replied curtly.


    [So straightforward. He can just say that I''m his boyfriend or wife.]


    [Pupa: Don''t peek! The doctor is looking at you. She might notice that you''ve been faking it the whole time!]


    The doctor glanced at Bai Yunyu, who was still lying weakly on the hospital bed. She sighed and wrote something down, "Sir, I think you shouldn''t push your employee too far. This man has been eating nothing but instant ramen and junk food, probably because he is too busy. He also had a bad fever due to exhaustion. Did he also faint before this? His body is so weak. Fortunately, you found him in time, or he might die for real."


    Long Shen didn''t expect that it was life-threatening for Bai Yunyu. He glanced at the man on the hospital bed. Yunyu indeed looked thin and brittle, and it made Long Shen pitied him a bit. At least, because they were both orphans, it made him realized that he was the lucky one among so many orphans after they got older.


    "Give him the VIP ward. I will pay for it. It''s my fault after all," Long Shen said.


    [See? It works! My guilt tripping no Jutsu works!]


    [Hehe, you will see Long Shen kneeling in front of me with a ring on my finger soon!]


    [Pupa: I have no comment. But remember not to jinx yourself. You did that often.]

 Chapter 363: OG 1.4

    Long Shen read his schedule of the day and found that he was free for the whole day until late at night because he had another interview at a late night show. Thus, Long Shen decided to watch over Bai Yunyu.


    He sat on the sofa, reading some news and checked on his social media until he heard Yunyu groaned.


    Long Shen walked to Bai Yunyu and saw the frail man opened his eyes slowly. He blinked few times, and the first thing he saw was his boss, Long Shen.


    Bai Yunyu jolted and tried to get up immediately. But his body was too weak, and he fell on the soft hospital bed again. Bai Yunyu''s nervousness didn''t disappear, though. His chapped lips trembled as Yunyu was so scared.


    "M¡ªMr. Long Shen, I¡ªI''m so sorry for my laziness! I don''t know why did I faint so suddenly. I¡ªI shouldn''t faint, I know. I¡ªI will try my best in the future. Please don''t fire me. You are the only one who is willing to accept me!"


    Long Shen saw how scared Bai Yunyu to him. He kept begging for his life with his hoarse voice, so Long Shen wouldn''t fire him. Even though he never felt that he was scaring Yunyu, but maybe it was just the whole intimidating aura about him since he rarely smiled except when he was acting or having an interview.


    Bai Yunyu looked around and realized that he was in an expensive VIP hospital ward. He paled and tried to get up from the bed.


    Long Shen frowned and pushed Yunyu''s shoulder back to the bed, "Where are you going?"


    "S¡ªSir, I just fainted because I forgot to eat. I¡ªI am alright now, see?" Yunyu stretched his hand, which accidentally almost pulled the infusion needle out of his hand.


    "Careful!" Long Shen said. He pushed Yunyu to the bed again and hold his body. Yunyu was scared to the bone, afraid that he had done something wrong. He was trembling so hard, even Long Shen could feel it.


    It invoked the sense of guilt in Long Shen''s heart.


    ''Was I really that harsh on him? Did I scold him too much? He looks terrified when facing me," Long Shen thought.


    Yunyu swallowed his saliva as he was really frightened when Long Shen pushed him like this. It was like¡­ as if Long Shen would really kill him for his mistake.


    And soon, Yunyu''s tears welled on his eyes, and he covered his face with his palm, feeling ashamed that he actually cried in front of his overbearing boss.


    "What happened? Why are you crying?" Long Shen asked as he was flustered.


    "Please forgive me, Mr. Long Shen. I will not be late again¡­ please don''t fire me¡­" Yunyu cried harder as he was so scared that he would be fired and struggled again to eat and find a place to sleep, just like when he was unemployed. He might be kicked out of his rented apartment soon as well.


    Long Shen stared at Bai Yunyu, who cried like a child. He didn''t know how to pacify someone because he was hardened in the entertainment industry. He had no experience of helping someone feel better.


    Usually, when he saw someone cried, he just asked that person to be kicked out of his proximity. Or he would tell that person to shut up.


    But he didn''t feel like doing it to Bai Yunyu because this was partly his fault. He was scaring someone that worked so hard, he almost died out of overwork.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 15%. When I said that your crocodile tears will be the doom of all men in the second world, I really mean it.]


    [ ? ?_?? ]


    "I won''t fire you, don''t be scared," Long Shen said. He tried to smile sincerely, but he seldom smiled except for acting. So his smile turned into a malicious grin. And Yunyu cried even harder.


    Long Shen panicked. He didn''t expect his attempt of showing a sincere smile to only made Yunyu cried harder. Long Shen pulled out his handkerchief and gently wiped the tears on Bai Yunyu''s face.


    "Don''t cry. I won''t fire you. But you need to get better soon, so you can return to work," Long Shen said. He kept wiping Yunyu''s tears until Yunyu stopped crying. Yunyu stared at Long Shen for a moment and suddenly said, "Mr. Long Shen, please don''t touch my face with your handkerchief."


    "Huh, why?" Long Shen asked confusedly.


    "Because it might dirty your handkerchief. My scar will definitely dirty your handkerchief. I''m afraid you might have to replace it. I know that it''s a prized handkerchief from one of your arranged love affair with Miss Kang Xiu."


    Long Shen froze when Yunyu actually remembered the woman who got entangled with Long Shen because of an arranged love affair from his agency. Kang Xiu was a new actress from the same company as him, and she was the daughter of one of the chairmen. So she got the privilege to set up a fake dating scandal with Long Shen, a top actor in the country, to boost her career.


    Despite being an arranged scandal, Long Shen also had a good feeling for Kang Xiu, albeit not into a romantic level, but she had a good friendship with Kang Xiu because she was a good, professional actress.


    "How did you know this?" Long Shen asked.


    "Don''t you remember? I''m the one who arranged the date, your date location, the three dinner course, and I also prepared the grey tux for you¡­" Bai Yunyu said. He lowered his gaze and had a thin smile on his face. "You look really handsome in grey, Sir."


    Long Shen was stunned with such attentiveness. He never paid any attention to Bai Yunyu. Since he always treated Bai Yunyu as a replaceable assistant whom he could dispose of whenever he was displeased.


    It was just¡­ Bai Yunyu almost never displeased him, so he had no reason to fire Yunyu.


    "How long have you been working with me?" Long Shen asked.


    "Um¡­ almost a year, sir, eleven months to be exact," Yunyu replied. "P¡ªPlease, sir, please don''t fire me. I really need this job. I don''t know where to find another job if you fire me."


    "Almost one year?!" Long Shen was surprised. He didn''t expect that he actually has an assistant that lasted so long. He still remembered that his longest lasting assistant before Yunyu was only two months.


    ''Someone could tolerate me for almost a year?'' Long Shen was awed by Yunyu''s tenacity. He knew that his workaholic nature and cold attitude might scare people off, and he still remembered when he was yelling at Yunyu.


    ''Now I feel really guilty. I wasted someone who has been working with me tirelessly, and he didn''t even ask for a raise for his salary.''


    Long Shen stared at Bai Yunyu and said, "Recover soon. You will work again after you recovered. And I will raise your salary next month."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 20%!]


    [Pupa: This is just out of my equation. Your Guilt Tripping no Jutsu works so well.]


    [Hehe, told you I''m good at this!]

 Chapter 364: OG 1.5

    It took three days for Bai Yunyu to fully recover from his exhaustion and was allowed to leave the hospital by the doctor. For those three days, Long Shen always visited Bai Yunyu and brought him some food since the food in the hospital was as bland as ever.


    Long Shen had hired another personal assistant. He felt that Yunyu alone as his personal assistant was too much of a work.


    "S¡ªSir, I can handle everything just fine! You can count on me. This is just a one-time thing!" Yunyu said. But Long Shen didn''t seem to hear him and hired a female assistant, and her name was Zhou Yulin.


    One day, Long Shen went to Bai Yunyu''s ward on his last day and said, "Her name is Zhou Yulin. She is also an orphan like us, so we need to help each other. Yulin, Yunyu will help you with my schedule and activities, you two can do shift, so both of you can get a rest at least one or two days a week."


    Yunyu stared at Zhou Yulin, who was smiling nicely at them. She looked cute and pretty fresh, as she was still twenty years old.


    [Pupa, she is Long Shen''s love interest in this world, right?] Yunyu asked as he seemed to remember the content of the background. Long Shen had many fake love affairs with actresses and singers, but none of them was real.


    But Long Shen fell in love with Zhou Yulin in the end and live happily ever after like a Cinderella story. That was until Yunyu came to their story to be a homewrecker, of course, hehe.


    [Pupa: Correct. In fact, I can show you Long Shen''s Fatemeter with Zhou Yulin if you want.]


    [Wait, you can do that?]


    [Pupa: In the original Ragemeter world, it seems that I have this capability. Probably a feature left when I was a Larva.]


    [¡­ this just proves that Larva has more value than you, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: Should I leave now?]


    [N¡ªNo! Please tell me Long Shen''s Fatemeter with her!]


    [Pupa: Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Zhou Yulin is 20%.]


    [Wait, what?! That''s basically the same as mine, and she''s not even doing anything!]


    [Pupa: Because she''s pretty, and you are ugly as heck. Long Shen will automatically be inclined to Yulin since they originally have a connection, and he''s an actor. He''s used to seeing beautiful ladies.]


    [Damn it! Life is so unfair for ugly people like me!]


    "H¡ªHello, Yulin, my name is Bai Yunyu. I''m Mr. Long Shen''s assistant for a year already. Let''s work hard together," Yunyu said as he stretched his hand for a handshake.


    Yulin stared at Yunyu''s face, and she frowned a bit. But there was Mr. Long Shen watching them, so she couldn''t show too much disgust. She shook Yunyu''s hand lightly before quickly pulled her hand as she was disgusted to touch Bai Yunyu.


    ''How could someone be so ugly. I can''t believe Mr. Long Shen actually tolerate someone like this. And he smells bad too, ugh!'' Yulin cursed in her heart.


    [Pupa, this girl was not looking at me when I introduced myself. My gut feeling says that she doesn''t like me.]


    [Pupa: Probably.]


    Long Shen was satisfied that he could help Yunyu and helped another orphan trying to find a job, Yulin. He checked his watch and said, "Bai Yunyu, you will be in charge of teaching Yulin about my schedule. You two will go to work with me. Tell her about our schedule in the morning."


    "Yes, sir, thank you so much for letting me stay!" Yunyu said as he bowed his head.


    Long Shen nodded and leave the ward. Yulin, who had a gentle smile on her face, asked Yunyu, "Senior Bai, would you mind telling me what to do tomorrow?"


    "A¡ªAh, yes," Yunyu hurriedly took the agenda out of his bag and showed it to Yulin. "Mr. Long Shen will have a shooting at nine in the morning. We should have arrived at the set at least two hours before him to prepare everything."


    Yulin snatched the agenda book from Yunyu and read the content. She nodded and handed it back to Yunyu, "Okay, Senior Bai. I will see you tomorrow, goodbye."


    ***


    In the early morning, Yunyu was already standing in front of the building where the shooting would be held. It was a huge dome with a lot of properties inside, because it was an action movie. The shooting session officially began at nine, but there were plenty of people, mostly the prop staff already preparing for everything.


    Yunyu saw the director who contacted him yesterday about Long Shen''s schedule. He approached him and bowed his head, "Good morning, Mr. Guo."


    "Ah, Bai Yunyu!" Mr. Guo cheered when he saw Bai Yunyu. They''ve had known each other for a while now since Long Shen often had Mr. Guo as his movie director.


    And Mr. Guo himself had a great impression towards Yunyu. Although he was ugly, appearance wise, but Bai Yunyu worked really hard every day, and Mr. Guo always appreciated hard workers.


    "Tell Long Shen that his scene will start at nine sharp. Because he is one of the main characters, he has a lot of scenes to do."


    "Yes, I will tell Mr. Long later," Yunyu said.


    [Where is that girl, honestly? I said to her that she should come two hours before Long Shen.]


    [Pupa: Probably still sleeping in her comfy room.]


    [Ugh, I want that too!]


    Yunyu went to the room specifically reserved for Long Shen inside the building. He checked whether there was any dangerous stuff lying around or a camera. After he made sure that everything was alright, he checked the costume that Long Shen would wear. He needed to make sure there wasn''t anything dangerous.


    He had many things to do, and after, he made sure everything was okay. Yunyu bought frozen food from the nearest minimarket for Long Shen''s breakfast, then he returned to Long Shen''s room to check again.


    To Yunyu''s surprise, Long Shen was already sitting on the chair, with his arm crossed. He glared at Yunyu while Zhou Yulin was standing beside him worriedly.


    "G¡ªGood Morning, Sir," Yunyu greeted. But Long Shen didn''t smile at all.


    "I heard from Yulin that you are late today," Long Shen said.


    "Huh? But I¡ª"


    "Yes! Mr. Long, I have been here since seven and keep calling Senior Bai, but only answered once and said that he wants me to do everything since he''s lazy!" Yulin said.


    Yunyu jolted at such slander. How could this girl suddenly twist the fact? It was him who took care of everything!


    "Sir, I''ve been here since seven¡­" Yunyu replied weakly.


    "But when I came here, Yulin is the one who is staying in this room, checking if everything is clear. She even brings me homemade food for breakfast," Long Shen said. He sighed and continued, "Okay, okay, you don''t need to give me more alibi. I will forgive you for now, but don''t be late later on."


    Bai Yunyu was silenced. He didn''t dare to defy Long Shen, afraid that he would get angry. But he glared at Zhou Yulin.


    Zhou Yulin raised her eyebrows and gave Long Shen her homemade breakfast, "I¡ªI''m sorry I can only cook few simple recipes, Sir. But I think you should eat before you do your scene."


    "Yeah, you''re right," Long Shen said.


    He glanced at Yunyu and saw the frozen food on Long Shen''s hand.


    Zhou Yulin knew that Long Shen was hesitating when he saw Yunyu actually bought something, which he expected, must be for his breakfast also.


    Thus, Yulin interrupted again, "Ah, Mr. Long Shen, please try my homemade food. Since this is homemade, it''s definitely going to be better than just random store-bought food! It''s healthier, at least! You have a packed schedule. It''s not good to eat frozen food!"


    "¡­ yeah, thank you." Long Shen said. Then he simply ignored Yunyu and ate the homemade breakfast prepared by Yulin. He nodded approvingly, "This is nice. You''ve worked hard."


    "Hehe, everything for you, boss!" Yulin said.


    Long Shen stared at Yunyu, and he somehow also felt a bit guilty at him. Thus he said, "Bai Yunyu, you can eat that frozen food. At least it will fill you."


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu decreases to 15%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Zhou Yulin increases to 25%.]

 Chapter 365: OG 1.6

    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu decreases to 15%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Zhou Yulin increases to 25%.]


    Yunyu clenched the frozen food that he just bought. He felt betrayed by both Zhou Yulin and Long Shen. He didn''t expect the new assistant would push him like this because she wanted Long Shen''s attention.


    And he also felt betrayed by Long Shen because he immediately believed Zhou Yulin instead of listening to his reasoning first. Even he thought that Yulin''s accusation was baseless. He was always outside, checking everything for Long Shen, and this was what he got?!


    [Pupa: Don''t be too emotional. This is what the original Fatemeter world really looks like. In this world, the love interest will have a lot more influence on the master of the world. So your chance of courting will be harder. And this is¡­ apparently, a feature to spice up things, according to the world background.]


    [Pupa: Seriously though, who would make a world where everything is about drama?]


    [I mean, that sounds like my kind of tea, honestly. Hehe.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Yunyu bowed his head and turned around, intending to leave  Long Shen and Zhou Yulin alone. But before he left, Long Shen suddenly said, "Yunyu, go ask Mr. Guo about my next scene."


    "I¡ªI will go there now!" Yulin took the initiative, but Long Shen refused:


    "No, you''ve worked hard enough this morning. Let Yunyu go and do something."


    "Aww¡­ but I really want to work hard for you, Mr. Long Shen¡­" Yulin pouted, and Long Shen only chuckled lightly.


    Unable to see more of this, Yunyu left these two and went to Mr. Guo to ask for the schedule. Mr. Guo was currently talking with a handsome, muscular man. The man was holding a prop gun and was probably one of the main actors, seeing how good looking he was.


    Yunyu approached Mr. Guo slowly and then waited until Mr. Guo stopped his discussion with that man. He glanced at Yunyu and asked, "Yes, Yunyu? Is there any problem?"


    "Mr. Long wants to ask his next scene, Mr. Guo. Would you mind telling me the detail too? Thank you," Yunyu asked politely.


    "Ah, sure, sure!" Mr. Guo said. He gave Yunyu his document full of the scene schedule. Yunyu quickly noted everything and returned the paper back to Mr. Guo.


    "Thank you, Mr. Guo¡­"


    "Ah, wait, Yunyu, I want to introduce you to someone," Mr. Guo said. He grabbed Yunyu''s hand and grabbed the man with a prop gun with his other hand. "This is my nephew. His name is Aaron Xu. He is the main character of this movie, and he is a new actor."


    "And Aaron, this is Bai Yunyu, Long Shen''s personal assistant. Now, now, don''t look at him because of his appearance. Bai Yunyu is a hard worker. You will never see someone works as hard as Yunyu. I want you guys to know each other. Who knows Yunyu might want to move and work with you instead," Mr. Guo said. "You''re a new actor. Having a hard-working and professional assistant will help you a lot in the future."


    Bai Yunyu and Aaron Xu stared at each other. For a moment, they felt a spark in their gazes, and they looked away immediately.


    "T¡ªThank you, Mr. Guo. I will have to report the scene schedule to Mr. Long again," Yunyu bowed his head and hurriedly returned to Long Shen.


    Aaron Xu watched Bai Yunyu''s back. He sensed a familiarity in him. In fact, Aaron Xu didn''t feel disgusted with Yunyu''s face. Because he saw people through their eyes first. And he saw that Bai Yunyu''s eyes beamed with sincerity.


    It was so warm and comforting.


    "Uncle, that guy is Senior Long Shen''s personal assistant, right?" Aaron Xu asked his Uncle Guo.


    "Yes, Long Shen is a difficult star to handle. He has a packed schedule and would lash out if Yunyu failed to do something or made a mistake. Honestly, it is surprising that Yunyu can tolerate Long Shen for so long. But maybe because he is an orphan, he has nowhere to go if he doesn''t get a job. Knowing his appearance, it''d be tough for him to get one."


    "I see¡­" Aaron Xu said while he was thinking about something.


    Yunyu returned to Long Shen''s room and handed his note. Long Shen had just finished the breakfast and read his schedule. Then he looked at Yunyu, "You see that I have so many scenes, this will take probably until late at night. Bai Yunyu, you will accompany me here."


    "Yes, sir," Yunyu nodded.


    "B¡ªBut I want to stay here as well. I want to help you, Mr. Long!" Yulin chattered and pouted again. Long Shen smiled at her and replied:


    "You''re a girl. Going back to your apartment late at night might be dangerous. And I don''t want anything bad to happen to you," Long Shen said. "Besides, Yunyu has been working with me for so long. He is used to this working pace."


    Yunyu said nothing, but he nodded.


    "I see. I hope Senior Bai works hard! Because I''m afraid he might make a mistake, even this morning, he comes so late," Yulin said, slandering Yunyu again.


    [Okay, I really, really hate this bitch.]


    [Pupa: Long Shen indeed favours her, though, probably thanks to her beauty. It is true that the world prefers the beauties.]


    [It''s a harsh truth, honestly.]


    Long Shen went to the makeup room and also changed his costume to prepare for the scene. Meanwhile, Yunyu and Yulin were outside. Yunyu glared at Yulin, but he said nothing.


    Yulin crossed her arms and chuckled mockingly, "What? Are you angry because I slandered you there? That''s your fault for leaving the room, so I can enter and act like I did something."


    "Why did you do this? Do you have anything against me?" Yunyu asked.


    "No, not really. I just want to be prioritized by Long Shen more. Who knows, he might have a good feeling for me and might date me in the future, haha~" Yulin replied lightly. "Besides, Senior Bai, you are fucking ugly. I can''t believe that someone can be as ugly as you. Life must be really hard for you, huh?"


    "You know that Mr. Long Shen will hate you if he heard you, right?"


    "But will he hear me, though? I believe he will believe someone like me rather than you, by looking at your face makes me want to puke, seriously," Yulin made a gesture as if she wanted to puke on Yunyu''s face.


    Yunyu clenched his fist but said nothing. Since he knew that Yulin could just twist his words. Thus, Yunyu decided to just turn around and left Yulin and her toxic mouth. He was here to work anyway, not to compete with Yulin.


    Besides, his character setting in this world was a meek and weak man.


    "Hah, that''s all you can do, right? Stay silent and run away. What a sissy, an ugly sissy," Yulin taunted Yunyu even more.


    [Pupa, I want to boil water right now.]


    [Pupa: Huh? What for?]


    [I want to scald and ruin her pretty face, ugh! Fuck you bitch!]


    [Pupa: Whoa, whoa, calm down, Satan.]


    [AARGH! THIS IS SO FRUSTRATING!]

 Chapter 366: OG 1.7

    "Bai Yunyu, come here! Why are you so slow!?" Long Shen yelled at Yunyu, who had been standing in the same spot for almost six hours. It was already nine at night, and Yulin had been sitting around and played with her phone for the whole day before she left, while Yunyu was standing by in case Long Shen wanted something.


    Long Shen''s favour towards Yulin became more and more obvious in Yunyu''s eyes as he realized that Long Shen allowed Yulin to leave at six in the evening. While he was working until late at night and was bossed around ruthlessly.


    Long Shen didn''t even let him had at least an hour break. Which made Yunyu had to buy some bread from the minimarket for his lunch and dinner. He also had to eat it in less than five minutes, afraid that Long Shen would search for him and yell at him again if he was late.


    Yunyu staggered as he went to Long Shen. Long Shen was sweating all over because he had just finished an intense scene. He was also very tired, and even though Mr. Guo already told him not to get overworked,  Long Shen demanded all his solo scenes to be cleared today. At least he would try to clear as much as he could, because he still had other things to do.


    "Get me a new spare of the top in the costume room. I have been sweating a lot," Long Shen said. He was obviously tired, but he still pushed it, which made him very irritable and would lash out anytime soon.


    Yunyu was a bit worried about Long Shen because he didn''t seem to look good. Even if you had amazing stamina and endurance, there was a limit of everything, and it appeared that Long Shen was also at his limit right now.


    "M¡ªMr. Long, sir, why don''t you end the shooting now? You look very tired¡­" Yunyu said. Long Shen glared at Yunyu. He was insulted as he felt that Yunyu was questioning his work ethics.


    "WHO ARE YOU TRYING TO QUESTION ME! GO DO YOUR JOB!" Long Shen shouted on Yunyu''s face.


    Yunyu''s face paled. He nodded and hurriedly went to the costume room to get another top for Long Shen. He was so busy searching for a shirt with the same colour that Long Shen wore currently, and he didn''t realize there was someone else in the costume room.


    Aaron Xu was surprised when Yunyu suddenly barged in while he was changing. Luckily, he hadn''t taken off his pants yet. Yunyu was busy searching for a certain top, and his face looked ashen.


    "Found it!" Yunyu grabbed the correct shirt and hurried to Long Shen before he got scolded again by the demon.


    But Yunyu was careless and slipped after he accidentally stepped on the scattered shirts on the ground, "Ah!"


    "Careful!" Aaron caught Yunyu before he fell, and their eyes met. Again, that spark was created between them, and Yunyu turned his head immediately. Aaron put Yunyu down gently, and Yunyu got up.


    "T¡ªThank you, Mr. Xu. I''m sorry that you''ve seen my face. I need to go now," Yunyu said as he bowed his head and left.


    ''But I like seeing your face and your eyes though¡­'' Aaron said in his heart. He stared at Yunyu''s back. The man looked very frail and didn''t seem to have any ambition in his heart. It made Aaron wanted to protect him instead.


    Yunyu returned to Long Shen, who was so pissed right now. When he saw Yunyu, he snatched the top and yelled, "What took you so long?! All you need to do is to get a shirt!"


    "P¡ªPardon me, Sir¡­" Yunyu retreated as Long Shen took off his current shirt and used a new one. And after that, he continued his dozens of shoot for his solo scene.


    "Tch, you wasted me a lot of time! Do your job properly!"


    Mr. Guo glanced at Yunyu pitifully. Yunyu was obviously exhausted. He had been here since seven in the morning and was helping Long Shen on everything without rest and still got yelled at ruthlessly by Long Shen.


    But when Mr. Guo asked whether he was alright, Yunyu only said that he got used to it.


    Aaron had just finished changing. He had finished his scene for today but still waited for his Uncle Guo to finish today''s schedule. He stood beside Uncle Guo and watched how Long Shen acted professionally and finished almost every shot in one or two takes.


    Mr. Guo glanced at Yunyu, who held a guardrail to stay still since his legs started trembling.


    "Aaron, go to Bai Yunyu and give him water or something. Look at him. He looks so tired," Uncle Guo said.


    "Sure, Uncle," Aaron approached Yunyu, who was dazed. He was pale, and his legs wobbled, but he still acted strong.


    [Pupa, has Long Shen always been this vicious to Yunyu?]


    [Pupa: Kind of. Actually, he has softened a bit to you. Before your Guilt Tripping no Justu, he would curse at you for being slow or for making a mistake. He wouldn''t even hesitate to throw stuff that you brought to him if you did something wrong.]


    [Pupa: Long Shen is not exactly a saint. But when he is working, he can be this ruthless and mean. Only when working, though. Don''t you see how often he visited you when you were in the hospital?]


    [Yeah, I can see that. Still, to be abused like this basically every day, Bai Yunyu is so resilient.]


    [Pupa: He''s more of desperate than resilient. Who would hire you and your ugly face other than Long Shen anyway?]


    [... is that an insult?]


    [Pupa: I''m just stating the truth in this world.]


    [... yeah, sadly true. Yunyu would desperately try to keep this job as long as he could eat and sleep safely.]


    "Bai Yunyu," Aaron called. It took a while for Yunyu to respond. He turned his head and was surprised with Aaron Xu, who was standing so close to him.


    Bai Yunyu turned his head immediately, so Aaron couldn''t see his face, "M¡ªMr. Xu, what are you doing here?"


    "You don''t need to call me Mr. Xu. Just call me Aaron," Aaron Xu said.


    "B¡ªbut, Mr. Xu, you are the main lead of this movie. I saw your acting, and I believe you will be a great actor in the future!" Yunyu said as he encouraged Aaron but still dared not facing Aaron with his face.


    "You really think so?" Aaron Xu asked. Actually, most people here said nothing about him. In fact, most of them mocked him from behind because he was still a newbie and already got the male lead role. So those people assumed that Aaron got it through connection.


    So when he got a source of sincere encouragement from someone, Aaron couldn''t help but feel warm inside his heart.


    "Yes! I''ve worked with Mr. Long Shen for almost a year, so I''ve met many actors, and I believe you have the capability to become one of the top actors!" Yunyu said.


    Aaron Xu stared at Yunyu, who still hid his face, "You don''t need to hide your face to me, you know. I don''t find you disgusting. Also, call me Aaron from now on. We are around the same age, after all."


    "N¡ªNo, Mr. Xu, I mean, Aaron. I don''t want you to lose your appetite later," Yunyu refused. Aaron understood that Yunyu must be very conscious about his face, but truly, Aaron didn''t find it repugnant at all.


    He gently pinched Yunyu''s chin and turned Yunyu''s head. Hence, their eyes met again, "See, you don''t look repugnant at all," Aaron said with a kind smile.


    Yunyu was stunned when someone actually smiled at him so kindly. There was no trace of disdain or disgust in Aaron''s face. And when their eyes met, that spark between them appeared again for the third time.


    "You¡­ don''t find me disgusting?"


    "It''s just a scar. Why would I find a scar disgusting?" Aaron said.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ people usually got scared of me or got disgusted¡­"


    "Then they are the one at fault," Aaron said. "You look fine to me. So let''s be¡­ friends, okay? Don''t push me away."


    "A¡ªAaron, you will be a star in the future, I don''t¡ª"


    "What is happening here?"


    Aaron and Yunyu turned their heads at the same time when someone suddenly barged in. Long Shen stared at Yunyu and Aaron with disdain on his face, "What are you two doing?"

 Chapter 367: OG 1.8

    "What are you two doing?" Long Sheen asked. He squinted at Yunyu and Aaron, seemingly having his own suspicion in his heart.


    Yunyu distanced himself immediately from Aaron and approached Long Shen. He bowed his head deeply, "S¡ªSir, I didn''t realize that you''ve just finished your scenes. Good work, sir." Yunyu said.


    Long Shen looked down at Yunyu and then darted his gaze at Aaron Xu, whose eyes seemed to focus only on Yunyu. His frown grew deeper as he realized that this new actor had been eyeing Bai Yunyu.


    As blunt as he was, Long Shen asked Aaron, "You, new kid, why are you staring at Yunyu? Did you disturb his work? I tell you, Bai Yunyu has been working with me for almost a year, he might be ugly, but he works hard under me."


    "He is not ugly," Aaron refuted clear and concise. Long Shen stared at Aaron Xu and scoffed as he turned his head. "You don''t need to hide the fact just because you are a new kid. No need to sugarcoat something obvious."


    Long Shen walked away and said, "Follow me, Yunyu."


    "Yes, Sir¡­" Yunyu glanced at Aaron Xu. He looked sad but said nothing and then followed Long Shen.


    They went back to Long Shen''s reserved room, and Long Shen immediately slumped on the bed. Long Shen was too tired to do anything after so many scenes, but he still glanced at Yunyu, who was clearing the room and packing up his stuff. Long Shen couldn''t help but ask;


    "What did you do with that new kid?"


    "Uh? W¡ªWe are just chatting, sir¡­" Yunyu replied.


    "I see¡­" Long Shen said. He stared at Yunyu again and continued, "Next time, don''t talk to him. He''ll only disturb your work. You have so many things to do, don''t slack off just because that new kid is talking with you. All new actors always do that. Once they''ve become popular, they will ignore you and mingle with someone more popular and more powerful."


    "¡­ Yes, sir¡­" Yunyu looked down. He really thought that Aaron Xu was actually kind to him. But knowing what Long Shen said, he must''ve known better about this as the top actor.


    Bai Yunyu prepared everything for Long Shen, so all Long Shen needed to do was hop in his car and leave.


    Before he left, Long Shen asked Yunyu, "I have another shoot in this place tomorrow morning, right?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Then don''t be late, you know I hate laziness," Long Shen dashed with his car, leaving Yunyu eating dust with his gaped mouth.


    "Who the heck is lazy!? You damn face con!"


    Yunyu returned to his rented apartment. He slumped on his bed. He was dead tired today, just like the previous day, and would be like this for the rest of his life.


    "God damn, either I will die by some yandere stuff, or I might''ve died out of exhaustion!" Yunyu yelled. Pupa materialized in front of him and swirled around.


    "Do you know that his Fatemeter is still 15%?  At this rate, if you don''t do anything, Long Shen will definitely fall in love with Yulin. You need to do something, go create drama or something!"


    Yunyu frowned at Pupa, "Since when you want me to do drama? Aren''t you the one who always scolded me for making unnecessary drama?"


    "Well, this is not a Breakmeter world. You don''t need to clear anything. All you need to do is to fill Long Shen''s Fatemeter. And you''re the best at doing it by causing unnecessary drama."


    ¡­


    "I wonder if that''s your way of complimenting me."


    Yunyu fell asleep immediately since he was too tired. He woke up the next day, took a bath, and did the same mundane task and went back to the shooting location. And again, he was too early today since there were only plenty of people inside.


    Yunyu greeted Mr. Guo again and went to Long Shen''s room to prepare his stuff. He also bought frozen food from the minimarket for Long Shen. Though, he wasn''t sure if Long Shen would actually eat it, or maybe Yulin would pull off that homemade bullshit again.


    He was busy preparing for everything, but this time, he didn''t leave Long Shen''s office when Long Shen arrived.


    "Sir, good morning¡ª" Yunyu froze when he saw Long Shen was carrying Yulin in bridal style as Yulin rested his head on Long Shen''s shoulder.


    "Bai Yunyu, take the first aid box and treat Yulin now. She accidentally tripped on the street, and I saw her on my way here," Long Shen said.


    "Wuwu, I''m so sorry, Mr. Long Shen. I should''ve been more careful, now I''ve messed the breakfast that I made special for you¡­"


    Yulin was crying as she rested her head on Long Shen''s muscular chest, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Long¡­"


    Long Shen smiled at Yulin, "Don''t worry, it''s just food. Besides, it''s the effort that counts. I know you''ve been working hard nowadays."


    "But I still feel guilty¡­ I''ve called Senior Bai a few times to help me because I tripped not far from the shooting location, but he said that I should just go die¡­"


    Long Shen''s eyes widened as he glared at Yunyu, "Did you say that to Yulin?!"


    Yunyu was scared under Long Shen''s glare, but he didn''t want to be the scapegoat every time. Thus he yelled courageously, "No! I''ve never gotten a call from her! I''ve been working here alone since morning!"


    Yunyu turned his head at Yulin and yelled, "Don''t lie, Yulin! Why do you keep slandering me like this?"


    Yulin was both shocked and scared. She didn''t expect Yunyu to be so bold to point out her slander. She hid her face on Long Shen''s chest and trembled. She sobbed few times and said, "Mr. Long Shen, S¡ªSenior Bai has been threatening me since yesterday¡­ he said that I''m just a new assistant, so I shouldn''t give you homemade food. H¡ªHe also said that I should not come earlier today because it will make him look bad in front of you¡­"


    "Bai Yunyu!" Long Shen raised his voice.


    "Sir, she''s lying! How could I¡­ how could I do that?!"


    "Aren''t you the one who said that you hated my face yesterday, Senior Bai?" Yulin continued her drama. "You said that you want to smash my face just because I look better than you¡­."


    "I''m just a new assistant, but I''ve been bullied like this. Mr. Long Shen, Senior Bai is so scary, wuwuwu¡­" Yulin trembled as she sunk her face on Long Shen''s muscular chest. Yulin''s acting was so realistic that Long Shen was completely convinced that Yunyu was bullying Yulin, a new assistant. And what made Long Shen even angrier was the fact that he hired Yulin to help Yunyu because he pitied Yunyu after he fainted.


    But who would''ve thought that Yunyu could be so ungrateful that he would bully a young hardworking girl because of jealousy?


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu decreases to 10%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Zhou Yulin increases to 30%.]


    Long Shen glared at Yunyu and unleashed his fury, "Not only you have an ugly face, but you also have an ugly heart! Leave now. I don''t want to see your face!"

 Chapter 368: OG 1.9

    Long Shen glared at Yunyu and unleashed his fury, "Not only you have an ugly face, but you also have an ugly heart! Leave now. I don''t want to see your face!"


    ''Ugly face¡­''


    ''Ugly heart¡­''


    Yunyu looked lost. He never expected Long Shen to really call him an ugly face with an ugly heart. It was so humiliating and condescending that Yunyu couldn''t hold his own tear. He stared at Long Shen unblinking, with tears streaming down on his cheeks.


    "Mr. Long Shen, maybe I''m not a pretty woman that can brighten your day. Or a charming lady that can soothe your heart, but I''ve never once hurt someone in my life."


    Long Shen zipped his mouth instantly when he saw that Yunyu actually responded to his yelling. He thought Yunyu would just accept everything, just like what he used to do. And it was quite a shock to Long Shen.


    He stared at Yunyu''s eyes, full of sincerity, but the said sincerity was covered in grief and disappointment.


    "Yunyu¡ª"


    "Mr. Long Shen, I''m still a human with a heart. I know I''m desperate to get a job because of my face, but that doesn''t mean that I''ll be your punching bag forever!" Yunyu glared at Yulin and said determinedly, "Mr. Long Shen, I quit!"


    Yunyu took his bag and rushed out immediately, "Wait, Yunyu!" Long Shen called Yunyu, but the man ignored him and left.


    Long Shen was still dazed. He didn''t expect Yunyu to actually get mad. Long Shen would usually say something even worse than that, and Yunyu would still nod his head and accept everything like an obedient dog.


    ''Did I say too much?'' Long Shen pondered.


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 20%.]


    Long Shen wanted to chase Yunyu and apologize for what he just said. He said it in the midst of rage. Because he had a good impression of Bai Yunyu, he thought Yunyu was a hard worker and meek guy who had almost no ambition.


    But who knew Yunyu could bully someone else just because he felt threatened.


    ''Where did he go?'' Long Shen asked in his heart. He put Yulin on the bed and asked her, "Where does it hurt?" Long Shen asked.


    "Ah, about that, I think I''ve magically healed after you carried me, Mr. Long," Yulin said with a smile on his face. "Senior Bai is so dramatic. He said to me that he doesn''t like working with you, but because of his face, he had no choice."


    ¡­


    Long Shen felt uncomfortable in his heart. He thought that he might have said too much for Yunyu. And truth to be told, he didn''t know what to do since Yunyu quitted his job as his assistant. Nobody ever worked better than Yunyu, and nobody else will.


    ''I need to apologize later. Relax, Long Shen, he won''t go anywhere. Don''t you remember that nobody will accept him except you?'' Long Shen calmed himself down and decided to focus on the shooting today.


    Yunyu dashed dramatically out of the building. He wiped the tears on his cheek and rushed even further, afraid that someone would notice him crying ugly.


    Until he bumped into someone.


    Thud!


    "Ouch!"


    Yunyu lost his balance after his face hit the muscular chest in front of him. But before he hit the ground, there was a hand wrapped behind him, holding him gently so he wouldn''t fall.


    Yunyu opened his eyes, and he met the man whose deep eyes gave him the same warm spark, Aaron Xu.


    Aaron Xu saw that Yunyu was crying and got alerted instantly, "Why are you crying? Who makes you cry?"


    Yunyu was dazed for a moment and shook his head, "I¡ªIt''s no one¡­ I just¡ªhurt myself, so I cried, haha."


    Yunyu''s dry laugh didn''t help to alleviate Aaron''s worry, though. He kept pressuring Yunyu to answer, "What happened? Is there someone hurting you?"


    "N¡ªNo, please release me, Aaron¡­" Yunyu pushed Aaron''s chest, but Aaron didn''t budge at all. "Release me, I need to go¡­"


    "Go? But the shooting is about to start, Mr. Long Shen must''ve¡ª" it took a while until Aaron could connect the dots. His gaze deepened, and he asked, "What did he say to you?"


    "N¡ªNothing, I was just tired of working, so I quit, haha¡­ ha¡­" Yunyu''s lips trembled again. He was so close to bawling his eyes out.


    Aaron pulled him outside, and they went to a spot behind the building, and then, Aaron asked again softly, "What did that guy say to you?"


    At first, Yunyu was reluctant to talk about it, but under Aaron''s gentle but demanding gaze, Yunyu finally spoke out his woe, "I¡­ I have been slandered by the new assistant that wants all attention from Mr. Long Shen. I didn''t care if she wants to date him or what, but why did she need to drag me down?"


    "I''ve worked hard every day for Mr. Long Shen, but all I got was just scream, yell, and disdain¡­" Yunyu said. "And I quit because he just called me a man with an ugly face and ugly heart¡­"


    "What did he call you?!" Aaron Xu reacted strongly. He clenched his fist and decided to confront Long Shen, "Let me talk to him."


    "No, don''t!" Yunyu held Aaron''s hand. "You can''t face him. You are a new actor! You''ll get into a fight with a senior!"


    "But¡ª!"


    "I''m okay, really," Yunyu said. He smiled pitifully, "At least I can courageously say to him that I may have an ugly face, but I don''t have an ugly heart. I stayed true to myself."


    Aaron gently caressed Yunyu''s scar that covered half of his face, and he said, "This is just a scar. Why do you keep saying that you have an ugly face?"


    Yunyu chuckled, "Well, if only people have the same thought as you, Aaron. Anyway, thank you for listening to me, but I have to go now. I need to find a job somewhere else."


    "Leave? Why do you want to live? You''ve been used to work in this kind of environment, right? You even made friends with some people here. Even Uncle Guo thinks highly of your work ethic."


    "Yeah, but Mr. Long Shen is the only one that''s willing to accept me. Because other actors and actresses don''t want to have someone like me following them, haha," Yunyu scratched his nape awkwardly.


    "I don''t know if I can consider myself as one of those ''actors''. But¡­ do you want to work under me? I need a good personal assistant, especially the one with great work ethics and professionalism."


    "R¡ªReally?! You will take me?" Yunyu asked seriously with eyes glimmering with hope.


    "Yeah, not because I pity you or something else¡­ I just¡­ feel like we will be a great fit as a working partner¡­" Aaron said.


    "Yes! I accept! I will work as your personal assistant from now!" Yunyu nodded vigorously. He didn''t expect it would be this easy for him to get another job after he left Long Shen.


    Aaron was relieved with the answer, "B¡ªBut not now though, you still need to recover today. Besides, I only have very few scenes today. Come again tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay! Yes, Boss!" Yunyu said excitedly.


    Aaron laughed heartily when he saw Yunyu regained his spirit back. He fished out his phone and gave it to Yunyu, "Type your phone number, so I can contact you tonight."


    "Tonight?" Yunyu tilted his head. "Do you want me to do anything tonight?" Yunyu asked. But he typed his phone number and saved it on Aaron''s phone.


    "N¡ªNo, not really, I was just thinking¡­ nevermind, it''s not that important," Aaron felt awkward so suddenly. "A¡ªAnyway, I will do my scene now. See you tomorrow, Yunyu."


    "See you tomorrow, boss!"


    After Aaron entered the building, Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and stared at him with a scrutinizing gaze, "Is this part of the drama that you''ve been planning since early morning?"


    "Hehe, it''s great, right? I see that Long Shen always thinks of himself as above all, especially when facing me. He thinks that he could say anything without repercussion because I''m meek, desperate, and ugly. I will let him realize that having me under him is a blessing that he wasted. And for that Zhou Yulin, oh-ho~ don''t worry, she will not survive working under Long Shen. NYAHAHAHAH!"


    "¡­ makes me wonder if that ugly face and ugly heart is actually true or not, but good job, at least Long Shen''s Fatemeter returned back to 20%."


    **Please read Author note, this is important, thank you**

 Chapter 369: OG 1.10

    "Yunyu, where is my new top? Don''t you see that I''m sweating like crazy here?! Useless!" Long Shen yelled loudly, expecting Yunyu to hurry with a new top or at least bringing him a towel like usual.


    But there was no answer.


    There was nothing because Yunyu said he quit today. What was left was just Zhou Yulin, who reasoned that her leg was still hurting, so she couldn''t work, and all she did was just lying on the bed in Long Shen''s room like a lazy bum.


    Long Shen sighed and looked at other actors and actresses having their manager and personal assistants helping them. His manager, Aunty Yuanjun, was busy mentoring a new actor from their agency, and Yunyu left him.


    Long Shen went to the costume room, picked the new top for himself, and returned to the set. Mr. Guo frowned when he saw this. He asked Long Shen, "Long Shen, where is Yunyu? I saw him this morning. Did he faint again? Aiyah, Long Shen, don''t overwork him ah. He works so hard every day without rest. What if he left you?"


    "He comes very early yesterday, a day after he got discharged from the hospital. It might affect his health."


    Long Shen frowned. He remembered Yulin said that Yunyu came late yesterday morning to the set.


    "Didn''t Yunyu come so late yesterday?"


    "Huh? What are you thinking, you dummy! Bai Yunyu has been here at seven sharp! And today, he also came at seven! And he told me once that it''d take him a while to get in here. Aiya, Long Shen, give him a bit of pity! He has worked for you for one year without asking a rise or anything, yet you still mistreated him like dirt! Just because he''s ugly doesn''t mean that he''s not worth anything!" Mr. Guo scolded.


    Long Shen got struck by Mr. Guo''s scolding. He might have realized something terrible, something that was definitely his mistake for letting himself got enchanted by a beauty so easily.


    Long Shen went to his reserved room to confront Yulin. When he opened the door, he saw that Yulin was sauntering as if she never sprained her ankle. She was eating the donut and the frozen food that Yunyu bought for him.


    "M¡ªMr. Long Shen!?" Yulin froze on the spot. She just realized that she had been caught red-handed now.


    Long Shen''s gaze darkened. He stared at Yulin, who seemed to be fine. He asked, "You said that Yunyu came late yesterday, right?"


    "Y¡ªYes, Sir, he came late! Very late!" Yulin said. "I have to work so hard yesterday because he said he''s lazy! It''s a good thing that he quit!"


    "I see," Long Shen gave Yulin a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Zhou Yulin, you don''t seem to hurt your leg or sprained your ankle. Was it fake? Or do you have a magic wand or superpower that heals your wound instantly?"


    ¡­


    Zhou Yulin dared not to answer, knowing that she had been caught red-handed. Long Shen nodded and said, "Pack your bag. You''re dismissed."


    "S¡ªSir, but this is still quite early. Why do you dismiss me so early¡ª"


    "I dismiss you because you''re fired. Leave my room now, you trash woman."


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Zhou Yulin decreases to 0%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 40%.]


    Yunyu was playing a game on his phone when the notification from Pupa rang. He didn''t expect that the coin would flip so quickly when he was doing nothing. Pupa waited until Yunyu finished his game because he said it was a ranked match to raise his rank to platinum, and after Yunyu completed the game with a victory, Pupa commented;


    "You don''t need to take care of Yulin now. It seems that Long Shen found out about it and kicked her out."


    "Hehe, I was already thinking about scalding her face for real," Yunyu said. "But oh well, at least, the bitch has been kicked out since it''s 0%. There is no way for her to come back, right?"


    "Yes, there is no chance for her to come back," Pupa answered. "Will you return and forgive Long Shen now?"


    "Hm¡­ honestly, he has been so kind to me when I was hospitalized. But the thing is¡­ if I forgive him right now and acted as if nothing happened, especially after he called me ugly face with an ugly heart. I think he will return back to his old habit of cursing me and treating me like dirt," Yunyu had expected that Long Shen would feel guilty once he found out. He just didn''t expect it''d be this fast.


    "That''s why I''m planning to Guilt Tripping no Jutsu him to 100% also to teach him how to appreciate someone not because of his looks," Yunyu said. "Though, I think¡­ I already guessed what kind of thing I did to him in the original Ragemeter world until it made him such an asshole who only cared about beauty, just like how he treated James Grind versus how he treated the ugly Tian Dong."


    "How do you know?" Pupa asked.


    "It''s just... based on the pattern from the last world with Jay, I think I get how I made them fall in love with me and then destroyed them. It''s a toxic pattern that will surely ruin everyone.


    ***


    Long Shen was restless the whole night. He tussled left and right on his bed after he finished today''s shooting. He had no energy after discovering that he had been tricked by a beautiful witch and kicked someone as valuable as Yunyu.


    And Long Shen felt really, really guilty because he still remembered vividly how he cursed at Yunyu, telling him that he had an ugly face and ugly heart. It must be a hard hit for Yunyu, so hard that it made him cry.


    "Long Shen¡­ you fucking idiot¡­." Long Shen cursed himself, he wasn''t a saint, but he didn''t want to be the asshole who kicked someone who worked so hard every day to please him just because Long Shen got charmed by a woman.


    "I have to apologize to Yunyu. He has been wronged and slandered by that witch Yulin and me."


    "But why didn''t he defend himself when he got slandered?" Long Shen thought for a second. Then he found out that he was the reason why Yunyu didn''t defend himself. He actually believed that witch more and ignored all Yunyu''s words.


    "Long Shen, you really have to apologize to Yunyu when he returns tomorrow morning¡­"


    ¡­


    "He will return, right? He has nowhere else to go except to me. Nobody will accept him except me. Of course, he will return. He needs money after all¡­"


    Long Shen felt a sense of crisis in his heart because deep down, he sensed that Yunyu was dead serious when he said he quit.


    "No, no way he will leave me. He has worked with me for one year. He''s the only one who can bear with me. Maybe if I apologize to him and double his salary for this month, everything will be alright¡­ yes, it should be."


    "Bai Yunyu won''t leave me."


    **Author Note**

 Chapter 370: OG 1.11

    Long Shen went to the movie set a bit earlier today. Mr. Guo said that Bai Yunyu always came at seven in the morning sharp and was always on time to prepare for Long Shen''s stuff before he came.


    So, Long Shen came very early at six thirty. He sat in his car, waiting for his assistant to come. Long Shen was restless in his heart because he was afraid that Bai Yunyu really meant what he said yesterday.


    Long Shen watched the main entrance, hoping that Yunyu would appear from the main entrance, with his simple checkered or white shirt with jeans and a backpack on his back clutching the agenda and schedule in his arm and hurriedly went to the nearest minimarket to buy him his frozen food.


    "Please come, please come¡­" Long Shen chanted as he kept praying that Yunyu would come and everything would be alright again. He waited and waited until it was seven sharp. He saw Bai Yunyu with the exact description in his imagination, complete with the frozen food and donut for him. Yunyu was rushing to the movie set. He was afraid to be late, even though he always came early.


    Long Shen''s face brightened. He never realized how diligent Yunyu was. And he felt stupid because he never realized that up until now. Maybe he was too egoistic and was only thinking about himself.


    Long Shen exited his car immediately and rushed to Yunyu.


    "Yunyu!" Long Shen called.


    Bai Yunyu was surprised when he saw Long Shen rushing towards him. He got scared, thinking about their fight yesterday. His leg trembled as he fell to the ground.


    "Yunyu, I¡ª"


    "P¡ªPlease don''t hurt me, Sir!" Bai Yunyu begged as his face paled. He looked up at Long Shen, whose smile dimmed once he heard Yunyu''s begging. "I¡ªI''m sorry for yesterday. I won''t do it again, I swear!"


    "But you did nothing¡­" Long Shen muttered. "It was me who has wronged you¡­" Long Shen pulled Yunyu from the ground. Yunyu''s body jolted when Long Shen''s touched his hand and wrapped his body.


    Long Shen frowned with his reaction and asked, "Why are you so scared? I''m sorry, okay? I really didn''t mean what I said yesterday. You know me so well, so you must understand me."


    Long Shen dragged Yunyu inside the building.


    Yunyu tried to pull his hand out of Long Shen''s firm grip, but Long Shen didn''t budge. He dragged Yunyu to come inside his reserved room and locked the door. Yunyu''s pale face grew ashen as he was now stuck inside a room with his former boss, whom he courageously confronted yesterday.


    Yunyu took few steps back, distancing himself from Long Shen. Long Shen''s frown grew deeper with Yunyu''s action. Yunyu made it as if he was actually scared of him.


    "Why are you retreating like that? I apologize for yesterday, okay? I will double your salary next month. Now, it''s time to start the day because I have a lot of shoots to do," Long Shen said. He showed his smile, which he tried to be as sincere as possible, but it actually scared Yunyu even more.


    "S¡ªSir, Please let me leave. I¡­ I have to work¡­" Yunyu requested.


    "Sure," Long Shen said. He saw the food and donut on Yunyu''s hand and said, "Ah, good call. I''ve been hungry, give me that food in your hand, and you may leave."


    "I can''t, sir¡­" Yunyu hid the frozen food behind his back and shook his head. "This is not for you."


    "Hm? What do you mean? Did you want to eat it by yourself?" Long Shen asked dumbly.


    "No, sir¡­ this is for my boss¡­"


    "And your boss is right in front of you. Stop dilly-dallying and give it to me," Long Shen said as he got impatient.


    "¡­ you are not my boss, not anymore¡­" Yunyu stated. "I quit yesterday, didn''t you remember? I don''t work with you anymore, Sir."


    Long Shen''s heart skipped for a second. He had a bad premonition of what''s going to happen next. He brushed off that bad feeling and asked Yunyu nicely, "What''s in your head? You''re employed to me and me only. You know that it''s hard to get a job outside, right?"


    "Yes, especially with my ugly face¡­" Yunyu cast his eyes down. He still remembered what Long Shen said yesterday. He had been slandered, and the boss that he devoted himself to someone who didn''t even try to understand him. In fact, Long Shen also kicked him down just because he was ugly.


    "But¡­" Yunyu raised his head and stared at Long Shen. "Someone is willing to take me in as his personal assistant, and he said that I''m not ugly at all! P¡ªPlease excuse me, Mr. Long Shen. I really have to get back to my new boss."


    Long Shen''s gaze darkened as he heard that someone had taken Yunyu in. Yunyu tried to sidestep Long Shen, but Long Shen suddenly moved and blocked the door. His dark gaze stared at Yunyu with both anger and strange feeling, "Who is your new boss?"


    Yunyu was reluctant to mention his new boss''s name, but when he tried to escape from the room. Long Shen took the key and asked again, "Who is your new boss?"


    "¡­ A¡ªAaron Xu¡­"


    "THAT NEW KID!?" Long Shen''s voice roared inside the room. Yunyu lost almost all his strength once Long Shen roared in front of him.


    Long Shen couldn''t believe that sneaky little bastard could snatch Yunyu in just a day. He really underestimated that new kid.


    Long Shen glared at terrified Yunyu. He also felt betrayed by this guy because he could change his loyalty in just a day. Long Shen didn''t want to beg on someone like Yunyu, who was obviously below him, to return to his side. He had more pride than that, and he believed that he wasn''t desperate enough.


    ''You little shit. How could you betray me like this¡­'' Long Shen thought. He unlocked the door and said, "You can leave now."


    Yunyu was dazed for a moment. He didn''t think that Long Shen would really let him off that easily. He stared at Long Shen, full of question in his head.


    "LEAVE!" Long Shen yelled again.


    Yunyu rushed out as fast as he could to leave his raging former boss. Long Shen watched Yunyu''s back as he went to another room not far from his, supposedly Aaron Xu''s room.


    Long Shen slammed the door and cursed, "HE DARED TO LEAVE ME FOR THAT NEW KID?! FUCK THIS!"


    "I don''t need him anyway! I will hire another competent assistant. Screw him and that new kid!" Long Shen cursed again. He called his manager, Aunty Yuanjun, to get him a new assistant right now.


    After he arranged everything, he sat on the bed, still full of rage. He saw a frozen food and half-dozen donuts on the floor, still in its pack. Yunyu was probably so terrified that he accidentally dropped the food.


    Long Shen stared at the food for a while and decided to put it on the table. He stared at it hatefully and turned away, starting his day with his muddled thought.

 Chapter 371: OG 1.12

    Yunyu entered Aaron Xu''s room and saw that Aaron was changing his clothes. Aaron showed his nice lean muscle to Yunyu, which made Yunyu, who was just terrified by Long Shen, suddenly froze and feasting on such a delicious body with his eyes.


    [God dang! Aaron Xu has a very nice body! He reminds me of Ronghui from world 2. In fact, his face is also quite similar to that guy!]


    [Pupa: Do you know that you are drooling right now?]


    Aaron chuckled when Yunyu gazed at his body with awe. He didn''t mind, though, although Aaron was not the type that liked to show his body, he could give Yunyu an exception.


    "You''re quite late today. Did something happen on the road?" Aaron asked. He remembered that Yunyu usually came at seven when he was employed by Long Shen. But he was late for his first day to assist Aaron.


    Not that Aaron cared much because there was nothing to do for Yunyu right now, but it was still quite baffling.


    "A¡ªAh¡­ yeah, I''m sorry boss, I accidentally hopped on the wrong bus, so I have to use a taxi to come here¡­" Yunyu reasoned. Aaron looked at Yunyu with a scrutinizing gaze. He raised his brow to tease Yunyu.


    "Really? You know that tardiness should be punished, right?"


    Hearing ''punish'', Yunyu''s face paled again. He was so close to having a mental breakdown when he got pressured by Long Shen, but now his new boss also did this¡­


    "I¡­ I''m sorry. I''m sorry, please forgive me, Mr. Aaron Xu¡­" Yunyu fell on his knees. He looked up to Aaron, who was surprised by his behaviour, "Please, don''t fire me, please don''t say anything bad, I beg you, boss¡­"


    "What¡ª" Aaron hurriedly pulled Yunyu, so he didn''t have to kneel in front of him, "Why did you do that? I was just teasing you!" Aaron stared at the pale Yunyu worriedly. The moment he touched Yunyu''s hand, he realized that Yunyu''s hand was very cold, and he had cold sweat all over.


    As if he had been terrified to the bone by a demon.


    "What happened to you? Did someone hurt you?" Aaron asked again. But Yunyu stayed silent and shook his head. He tried to push Aaron''s chest to separate himself. But Aaron only tightened his hug even more.


    "Tell me."


    "¡­ I was dragged by Mr. Long Shen to his room. He still thinks that I''m working for him, even though I already said that I quit yesterday¡­" Yunyu muttered softly. "H¡ªHe screamed at yelled at me, b¡ªbut other than that, it''s nothing. It was just me who is a scaredy cat."


    Aaron Xu released Yunyu immediately. He was about to leave his room and confront Long Shen. But Yunyu hugged Aaron''s waist immediately, "Boss! Don''t do anything stupid! Mr. Long Shen is a senior actor, and he is very powerful in the entertainment industry!"


    "¡­"


    Aaron Xu was holding his rage, proven by the veins that popped out on his hands as he clenched them.


    "I will not let you get slandered or intimidated by anyone, as long as you''re with me," Aaron Xu said. He was not a pacifist, unlike Yunyu, who seemed to have never stand up against anyone and let anyone bullied him except that moment when he stood up against Long Shen yesterday.


    "No, just this once. I don''t want your career to get destroyed because of a stupid thing like this!" Yunyu begged again, hoping that Aaron wouldn''t be too agitated by such a thing.


    After Aaron calmed down, Yunyu released his hug and said, "Boss, I will go to minimarket to buy breakfast first. I¡ªI forgot to buy it just now. I''m sorry."


    Aaron knew that wasn''t the case. Either Long Shen snatched Yunyu''s food, or Yunyu was too scared and accidentally dropped it.


    But it seemed that Yunyu didn''t want to make everything worse. Aaron nodded and smiled at him, "I will have to do a scene soon. Come back earlier."


    "Sure!"


    ***


    After Yunyu left, Aaron Xu went to his uncle, Uncle Guo as the director. He had to shoot a fight scene with Long Shen. They were both the main protagonists of this action-romance movie. They got into a heated argument as they were both in love with the female lead, and their heated argument turned into a fistfight.


    Aaron Xu saw that Long Shen already stood on the set, waiting for him. Both of them glared at each other full of hostility for no apparent reason, which baffled Mr. Guo.


    Long Shen scoffed and mocked Aaron Xu first according to the script, "Do you think you can take her from me? She has been with me for so long. She will never forget me, no matter how much you try to replace me in her heart."


    Aaron Xu gritted his teeth. He clenched his fist and did his line, "She is not yours anymore. After what you did to her, do you still expect her to love you? Dream on! I will not replace you in her heart, I will fucking toss your image to the garbage, so I can be the only king in her heart!"


    Aaron and Long Shen sensed someone walked behind Mr. Guo, standing there silently, watching them, and that person was,


    Bai Yunyu.


    Long Shen got heated. He taunted Aaron Xu even more, "Hah! You''re nothing compared to me! You are just some newbie with too much naivety, thinking you can win against me!"


    Aaron Xu also already gnashed his teeth, ready to lunge at Long Shen anytime, "Then let''s see who will win. If I win, then she will be with me. If I lose¡­"


    "If you lose, you should leave her and never appear in our life again!" Long Shen said.


    "Rrrrargh!" Aaron Xu jumped first and started attacking Long Shen with his fist. Long Shen dodged and did an uppercut to Aaron, which Aaron dodged barely.


    Mr. Guo was amazed by how realistic this fight was, "Yunyu, don''t you think their fight looks very realistic? It feels like they are actually fighting over a woman in real life."


    "They sure do, Uncle Guo¡­" Yunyu answered. He had been standing behind Mr. Guo for a while after he bought Aaron''s breakfast. He stared at Aaron and Long Shen''s fight and gulped once it looked more serious than it should be.


    Nobody knew which one started first, but one of them punched the other for real, and they started doing an actual fistfight. Mr. Guo, who was satisfied first, gradually frowned and panicked when he saw both of them with bruised and bloodied faces.


    "STOP! STOP THE FIGHT!"


    Long Shen and Aaron Xu continued fighting. They rolled on the ground and punching each other''s face full of unknown hostility. They didn''t even care about anyone else, no matter how much Mr. Guo yelled at them to stop, they still continue to quench their rage.


    "SECURITY! WHY ARE YOU STANDING THERE! GO SEPARATE THEM!" Mr. Guo yelled, and the security guards finally separated two handsome men who fought for no reason.


    They glared at each other, still tried to lunge at each other.


    It took four people to separate Long Shen and Aaron Xu. Yunyu hurriedly went to Aaron Xu''s side with a first aid kit that he took just now.


    "Boss, why did you fight for real? Now you have a lot of bruises¡­"


    Aaron Xu still glared at Long Shen. He got a sense of satisfaction once Yunyu came to him. He scoffed to Long Shen and hugged Yunyu''s waist with one arm, "Yeah, I don''t know either, but you should treat my bruises, alright?"


    "Of course, that''s my job!" Yunyu said as he and Aaron Xu returned to their room, so Yunyu could treat the bruises.


    Meanwhile, Long Shen stared at Yunyu''s back. He watched how Yunyu gave his care, gentleness, and his warmth¡­ to someone else.


    He clenched his fist because he felt like crap right now. He was surrounded by people, especially women who tried to woo him by acting cute.


    "Mr. Long, you''ve been hurt. Do you want me to treat you?"


    "Mr. Long, let me treat you. I''m a nurse in high school."


    "Mr. Long¡ª"


    "GET AWAY FROM ME!" Long Shen yelled at all of them and then left the movie set. He wanted to end this day because his mood had been extremely terrible.


    He glanced at Aaron Xu''s room that had been shut. Yunyu must have been tending Aaron Xu there¡­


    "Fuck this," Long Shen cursed and went inside his room.


    But what he didn''t expect in his room¡­ there was a box of warm food that someone just bought from the store, alongside a first aid kit. There was a note on top of it.


    ''Please treat your wound and bruises, Mr. Long. It might be an infection if you don''t treat it.''


    There was no name in it, but Long Shen knew that Yunyu wrote this.


    Long Shen sat on the bed and opened the lid of the food that Yunyu just bought for him. He ate it as if it was the tastiest food on earth while cursing Yunyu in-between his munching.


    "Damn you, Yunyu!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 43%.]


    "I will never forgive you, you damn little shit!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 45%.]


    "Do you think I will be touched by something like this? Never!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 50%.]


    [Hehe, I''m the messiah of drama~~ oh lala~]

 Chapter 372: OG 1.13

    "Ah, that hurts!"


    "Relax, I''m doing it slowly, boss."


    "It still hurts, do it slower, so I can get used to it."


    "You don''t seem to get hurt when tussling with Mr. Long Shen."


    "Well, that''s because it was a matter of pride. Of course, I have to give all I have!" Aaron Xu said. He winced when Yunyu cleaned his bruises with a warm towel first and then used the ice pack in a cold towel as first aid treatment for the bruises.


    Yunyu was worried when he saw how many bruises covered Aaron''s body right now.


    "Why did you fight Mr. Long Shen for real? Did he say something to you? What were you guys fighting about?" Yunyu asked. "Did you happened to fancy someone that had been with Mr. Long Shen before?"


    Yunyu tried to remember all the women that Long Shen had dated. However, all of them were just fake, arranged dates set by the agency to create scandal and helped those said actresses. But the only one whom Long Shen preferred was Miss Kang Xiu.


    "Is it Miss Kang Xiu? Do you fall in love with Miss Kang?" Yunyu pondered while he dripped antiseptic on Aaron''s wounds on his legs.


    Aaron winced again and replied, "No, I don''t even know who that woman is."


    "Hm¡­ I''m sorry, boss. But I''m completely lost here. My advice, though, please don''t make trouble with your senior. I know that you are strong and hot-blooded, but Mr. Long Shen is just too powerful for you to challenge," Yunyu said. "I''m just speaking based on my experience as his assistant before."


    "Mm," Aaron replied with a short hum. He didn''t even feel like talking about that bastard. "Do you not know whom he is in love with? Or at least, the person that he''s currently interested in?" Aaron asked.


    "No, as much as I remember, Mr. Long Shen hasn''t been interested in anyone for a long time¡­ maybe his new assistant, Zhou Yulin¡­" Yunyu lowered his head again. He still remembered how he got slandered by that woman.


    Aaron stared at Yunyu, who seemed to genuinely have no idea about Long Shen''s love interest. Though, Aaron could see it clearly. Maybe both of them hadn''t realized it yet, but Long Shen was obviously interested in Yunyu.


    And Aaron had to fight for someone he loved¡­ or at least, the person he liked. Because he wasn''t sure if his feeling for Yunyu was love or just a liking. But he was 100% sure that he was comfortable with Yunyu.


    ''Since Yunyu was oblivious about Long Shen''s feeling with him, then I can take Yunyu''s heart for myself. You can do this, Aaron!'' Aaron said in his heart.


    After Yunyu finished cleaning Aaron Xu''s wounds. He got up and said, "Boss, you need to eat something first. I''ve bought you a food from the minimarket. I''m sorry, I can only buy frozen food for you¡­"


    "No, it''s okay," Aaron replied with a smile. Yunyu took off the lid and sat beside Aaron, who was lying on the long sofa.


    "Boss, is it okay for me to feed you?"  Yunyu asked cautiously, afraid that Aaron would refuse.


    "Please do," Aaron answered. Yunyu sighed in relief and took a spoonful of minimarket curry for Aaron.


    Aaron ate it obediently while staring at Yunyu''s worried eyes. Even after he treated him gently, Yunyu still looked very worried about him. It warmed Aaron''s heart. He ate everything that was fed by Yunyu and then drink from the straw.


    He kept staring at Yunyu, who was really attentive to him. He had a question in mind and asked, "Did you also do something like this with Long Shen?"


    "Huh? What do you mean, Boss?"


    "You know, taking care of him, wiping his bruises, feeding him¡­"


    "Umm¡­ no. Mr. Long Shen hates me for my ugly face. He wouldn''t even stare at me for more than ten minutes before¡­" Yunyu replied. He looked a bit sad. "That''s why I wonder why do you stare at me for so long. Wouldn''t it ruin your appetite? Or make you nauseous?"


    "No at all," Aaron replied. He grabbed Yunyu''s wrist suddenly and pulled him closer to his face. Aaron whispered in Yunyu''s ear, "You are the most beautiful to me."


    After he whispered that, Aaron kissed Yunyu''s cheek, the side where the scar was located and kissed it.


    Chu~


    "Wha!? Boss, what are you doing?!" Yunyu retreated immediately and pulled so many tissues from the box. He soaked a part of it with antiseptic and then wiped Aaron''s lips gently. "Why would you do something like that? You''re kissing my scar, you might get an infection!" Yunyu scolded.


    Aaron stared at Yunyu who looked even more worried than before just because he got kissed. Aaron giggled and said, "Do you want me to kiss you once more?"


    ***


    The following day, Long Shen''s new assistant finally came to the shoot. She was around the same age as Yunyu, but this new assistant was absolutely stunning, even more than Zhou Yulin. She was so gorgeous that she could actually rival some actresses out there.


    The new assistant went inside Long Shen''s room in the movie set and bowed her head politely, "Sir, I''m Wei Xin, your new assistant. I was briefed by Aunty Yuanjun yesterday."


    Long Shen stared at Wei Xin from top to bottom, and he nodded with approval, "You passed. You look great, but you are new here, right? Then I shall accompany you around," Long Shen said.


    Long Shen and Wei Xin went around the movie set like a couple. Everyone stared at them, especially the staff. They didn''t realize that Long Shen had disposed his previous assistants, including Bai Yunyu, and took a new, gorgeous young woman as a new assistant instead.


    Long Shen observed the movie set. He was searching for Bai Yunyu wherever he was. Because he wanted to show Yunyu that he could get a new assistant quickly, and it didn''t matter if he quit his job anyway.


    They paraded around the movie set until Long Shen finally found Yunyu chatting with Mr. Guo.


    Long Shen dragged Wei Xin to Bai Yunyu and cleared his throat to get Yunyu''s attention. Yunyu turned his head to the left and saw Mr. Long Shen. He took one step back and bowed his head politely, "Sir, I hope you''re fine after yesterday''s accident. I suggest you take one or two days of break since you don''t have many scenes today."


    Long Shen stared at Yunyu, who didn''t seem to hold any grudge against him. He still remembered Long Shen''s schedule and was even kind enough to remind him about his health. But it didn''t matter now, since Yunyu decided to betray him and leave with that Aaron Xu bastard, who was obviously inferior to him.


    "This is my new secretary, Wei Xin," Long Shen introduced the beautiful woman beside him.


    Yunyu glanced at Wei Xin and then smiled gently, "Nice to meet you, Miss Wei Xin. I''m Bai Yunyu, Mr. Long Shen''s former assistant. Since I''m his former assistant, then I''d give you few tips. First, always come early because Mr. Long hates tardiness. Second, always prepare for his stuff before any shoot or interview, especially the list of questions he doesn''t want to answer. Third, don''t forget to buy a glazed donut and a coffee for Mr. Long Shen every morning. He loves that as breakfast, and don''t forget to book his gym trainer every month. Since his gym trainer is a professional and busy one, he has trouble maintaining his muscle during the resting season. Fourth¡ª"


    Wei Xin was stupefied by the amount of information processed in her mind. She didn''t know that Mr. Long Shen was very difficult and had a lot of requests.


    Meanwhile, Long Shen was also stunned by how much Yunyu actually knew about him, even more than himself. Yet, Yunyu was not his assistant anymore.


    The urge to taunt Yunyu disappeared from Long Shen''s heart. After that, he stared at Yunyu and took a deep breath. He collected his courage and uttered, "Yunyu, would you return¡ª"


    "Hey, what''s going on here?" Aaron Xu suddenly barged in between their conversation. He draped his arm on Yunyu''s shoulder, claiming that Yunyu was his, and then asked again, "Yunyu, I told you to talk to Uncle Guo about my next scene, right? Why are you here talking to him?"


    "A¡ªAh, yes, Boss, this is Mr. Long Shen''s new assistant, Miss Wei Xin. I was just teaching her a few stuff based on my experience working with Mr. Long," Yunyu replied.


    "Ah, that''s good," Aaron smirked smugly at Long Shen. He raised his chin slightly, showing his arrogance. "I see that Senior Long Shen has a new assistant. Well, Miss Wei Xin looks pretty and capable. Good for you, Senior Long."


    "Shut up." Long Shen said curtly, glaring at Aaron''s hand on Yunyu''s shoulder, those strong arms wrapped Yunyu''s shoulder as if it was a claim, an obvious claim.


    "What? I''m just congratulating you. Also, I apologize for starting a fight with you yesterday, Senior Long. I don''t know why did it get heated so suddenly, but it seems that everything is cleared now, right? We are happy with our own assistant."


    Aaron dragged Yunyu. Yunyu confused by Aaron''s statement but decided to just follow his boss. Meanwhile, Long Shen could only watch their backs hatefully.


    ''Bai Yunyu... why is it so easy for you to leave me?''


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 60%.]

 Chapter 373: OG 1.14

    "Why are you so slow? I told you to keep up! Damn it, you slowpoke!" Long Shen was at it again. He yelled at his new assistant, the beautiful Wei Xin.


    It had been three days since Wei Xin started working with Long Shen, and not even once she heard the mighty Mr. Long Shen praised her. No, she didn''t even need to be praised. She just wanted Mr. Long Shen not to yell at her every single damn time!


    Wei Xin was frustrated, and her appearance was haggard, a contrast to his appearance three days ago. Just in three days, Long Shen could turn someone''s life into living hell. It was a miracle that Bai Yunyu could stand long Shen for almost one year.


    But Long Shen himself also felt something was wrong with him. He knew that he had a sharp mouth, especially when he was working. But his mood was extremely irritable nowadays. He could snap at the littlest thing possible. He didn''t even care if Wei Xin did her job well or not. He wanted to yell at someone, anyone, just to vent his frustration.


    "This damn movie set is like a cursed place to me," Long Shen said in his room. He could just pull out from the movie and paid the fine for breaching the contract. Long Shen was extremely rich anyway. He took this role because he respected Mr. Guo as his director and old-time colleagues, not because he needed money.


    He was usually a hard worker who didn''t care about whatever happened around him. As long as he did his job, then it was fine.


    But he saw Yunyu with that bastard nowadays. Their relationship kept on getting closer and closer. Long Shen always eyed them from the side, and his hatred towards Aaron Xu stockpiled like a fragile tower that would break anytime soon.


    He saw Yunyu was feeding Aaron a spoonful of fried rice, and they laughed harmoniously. Yunyu also bought him Long Shen''s favourite glazed donut and coffee. Aaron ate half of it while stuffed Yunyu''s mouth with the other half, "You need to eat as well."


    Yunyu''s cheek reddened while he ate the donut. They were so harmonious that they pricked Long Shen''s eyes. What he wanted to do right now was to separate these two and punched Aaron Xu to the ground. Even better, he wanted to kick Aaron Xu out of this movie set.


    But he was Mr. Guo''s nephew. It wasn''t possible to kick him out. Besides, he was the main character of this movie. He had way too many scenes.


    Thus, Long Shen shifted his attention to Yunyu. He wasn''t sure what he was feeling in his heart right now, and he refused to believe that he had fallen in love with Bai Yunyu. That was simply outrageous for him.


    But one thing for sure, he hated it when Yunyu was close with anybody else and served anybody else other than him.


    ''I need to talk with him in his apartment later,'' Long Shen thought.


    ***


    Aaron and Yunyu returned to Aaron''s reserved room. Aaron pushed Yunyu on the long sofa once he locked the door. He put his hands between Yunyu''s shoulder, so the guy wouldn''t run away.


    His handsome face beamed with a charming smile as he asked, "So, do you finally get your answer?"


    "Mm¡­ about what, Boss?" Yunyu asked innocently.


    "About my proposal, of course. I told you two days ago that I like you and want you to be my boyfriend, right?" Aaron said. He peered at Yunyu suspiciously, "Or did you forget?"


    "N¡ªNo, I haven''t forgotten!" Yunyu denied. "But¡­ I thought it was just a joke¡­"


    "A joke?! Why?" Aaron Xu asked. Two days ago, he gathered so much courage by taking an early leave on his schedule and took Yunyu with him to a Michelin restaurant owned by his parents.


    They went on a romantic candlelight dinner that Aaron had prepared, and after they had a nice dinner with nice music, Aaron said to Yunyu,


    ''Bai Yunyu, I know that we''ve only known each other for a week or so. But I realized that I''ve been interested in you since first sight. So, would you be my boyfriend?''


    Yunyu was stunned at that time, and his answer was just, ''Give me time.''


    "So¡­ that''s not a joke?" Yunyu asked cluelessly.


    "Of course not! I really like you, dumbass!" Aaron Xu confessed once more.


    "¡­ but why? Boss, you are a star¡­ I see that your social media is blowing up right now because of your previous mini-series," Yunyu said. "And I''m¡­ I''m just an ugly guy¡­"


    "Don''t call yourself ugly! You are the most gorgeous one for me!" Aaron insisted. He kissed Yunyu''s scar again, and again, and again until Yunyu finally struggled because he felt uncomfortable.


    He was afraid to dirty Aaron''s lips with his scar.


    "I can kiss you a hundred times if you want!" Aaron added.


    "¡­ Boss, I appreciate your feelings for me¡­ but I don''t think dating someone like me is a good choice. It''d be a huge blow for your career if you get discovered," Yunyu said.


    "I don''t care. Didn''t I tell you before that acting is just to fill my free time after I graduated? I can always take my dad''s company or start a new business. It doesn''t matter!"


    "But I care¡­ and it does matter to me¡­" Yunyu shook his head. He gently caressed Aaron''s cheek and continued, "I believe you have the potential to be a big star, to be loved by everyone. Doing something rash like dating someone like me would only damage your reputation¡­"


    Yunyu saw how Aaron seemed to get displeased with his answer. Thus, Yunyu continued, "But that doesn''t mean I do not like you. Boss, you are handsome, tall, kind, and gentle to me. How could I not love you?"


    "T¡ªThen your answer¡ª"


    "I will be your assistant. I will assist you in whatever you do in this entertainment industry. I do love you, and I will support you, but one day, if you like someone else from the industry, then you''re free to go. There''s no commitment between us, okay?"


    "But I don''t want a commitment between us¡­" Aaron sighed. "Fine then, as long as you''re with me. I will prove to you that I will be loyal!"


    "Also, we are unofficially dating now, right?"


    Yunyu lowered his head shyly and nodded, "I guess¡­ but without commitment, so if you want to leave, you can always do it, no hard feelings."


    [Pupa, what''s Long Shen''s Fatemeter right now?]


    [Pupa: 60%. He has been eyeing you the whole time, ready to pounce you.]


    [Nice, then I shall proceed to my next step!]


    [Pupa:¡­ what''s this dating without commitment you spouting? Don''t you like Aaron?]


    [I mean, he''s a great guy! In fact, if he''s the master of the world, I''ll definitely date him and marry him, and fuck him also! But he''s not, sadly. I don''t want to bind him with a commitment to stay loyal to an ugly guy like me.]


    [Pupa:¡­ Just say that you want to date both Aaron Xu and Long Shen, right?]


    [Sshhh! Don''t make me sound cheap! What if my fans know my true intention!]


    [Pupa: It''s written all over your lewd face, spicy chicken host.]

 Chapter 374: OG 1.15

    Yunyu was currently in his home alone. Today was Saturday, and he just refused a date with Aaron because he said he had to rest after tiring workdays.


    Though, the fact was, he wanted to execute his plan to increase Long Shen''s Fatemeter with more drama.


    Yunyu was currently cooking many things, including many stir fried food, noodle, fried chicken, and went as far as baking cookies. Since morning, he had been busy, and Pupa only floated on top of Yunyu, watching him cooking so skilfully.


    "I didn''t know that you''re a great cook," Pupa commented.


    "Hehe, of course, I am! My mom died when I was young, and my dad''s always busy with his new wife. He has moved on. He gave me just enough money to survive each month, but since Han Ye''s merchandises took half of my monthly allowance, I have to cook all my food every day if I don''t eat instant noodle. Since takeaway or delivery food is just too expensive for this poor me," Yunyu replied as he continued cooking.


    "¡­ you''re a strong child," Pupa commented again.


    "Huh? Why do you suddenly become so wise? Don''t sweat it, Pupa. I''m fine, especially since I have you around, hihi~" Yunyu said as he hummed a tune from one of Han Ye''s song in his world.


    After he finished cooking everything. He served it on the small dining table and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Yunyu glanced at Pupa and asked, "What do you think? Doesn''t it look appetizing?"


    "Sort of," Pupa replied.


    "Too bad you can''t eat it, Pupa," Yunyu giggled and then ate one cookie. He walked to his desk and picked up his phone. He opened contact and pressed on one number, intending to text him.


    Pupa saw the recipient of the text and asked, "Why are you texting him? I thought this is for your unofficial boyfriend."


    "Hehe, this is for my soon-to-be second boyfriend. But I have to play a trick first. Just watch this, Pupa."


    Yunyu sent a text to Long Shen and waited for the recipient to read it.


    ***


    Long Shen was in his room. It was weekend today, and he purposely didn''t take any job for this weekend. He just didn''t feel like it, especially since there was no Yunyu here to help him sort out much stuff.


    Wei Xin is an okay assistant but compared to how good Yunyu work and how responsive he was, Yunyu was still the best assistant Long Shen ever had. He was gone now, gone like the wind, because of his mistake to believe a witch''s mouth.


    Long Shen wanted to call Bai Yunyu or visited his apartment to apologize earnestly. He was even prepared to buy anything that Yunyu wanted as long as he returned. But his pride still refused to bow down to his own assistant.


    Yunyu used to look up to him with both fear and amazement. As if he was idolizing Long Shen so much. But now, it seemed that amazement had disappeared, with only fear left. Because Long Shen continued to abuse Yunyu with his words when working.


    ''I really cannot control my emotion when working, seriously¡­'' Long Shen was watching the ceiling until he suddenly heard a notification on his phone.


    Ding, Ding!


    ''A text?'' Long Shen frowned as he opened his phone. He thought it was just a text from another movie director or the executive from a TV station for him to do another interview. But when he saw the name displayed on it, his heart jumped immediately.


    *Bai Yunyu: Baby, I cook a lot of food for lunch. Come to my apartment and let''s have lunch together. I even bake cookies~*


    "Is this¡­ for real?" Long Shen jumped out of his bed and took his jacket inside his wardrobe. His bad mood vanished instantly as he ordered the security guard to open the gate of his mansion.


    He was ready to hit the gas until he got another text from Bai Yunyu:


    *Bai Yunyu: I''m sorry, sir. I accidentally send it to the wrong person. Please don''t mind the previous text I sent.*


    Long Shen''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He clenched the phone as his breath was getting heavy. He smashed the phone on the ground and punched the steering wheel. He glared at the opened gate in front of him and suddenly chuckled, "Do you cook for that bastard Aaron Xu? You''ve only known him for a week, and you already cook for him, but for me, we''ve been together for almost a year, and all you bought for me is frozen food."


    "Nice, Bai Yunyu, it''s so easy for you to move on, apparently," Long Shen gnashed his teeth and hit the gas. He tried to drive as fast as possible to reach Bai Yunyu''s rented apartment. If he couldn''t get that food from Bai Yunyu, then all he needed to do was to steal it, plunder it from Yunyu before it got taken away by that Aaron Xu bastard.


    Yunyu giggled after he texted that second message to Long Shen. Pupa saw the content of the text and sighed, "How cruel. You gave him false hope for a second, only to drag him further down the painful hell of heartbreak."


    "Hey, don''t make it sound too scary, Pupa. I was just trying to make him jealous. He will realize how much he missed out for not appreciating me," Yunyu said. "I bet he will arrive soon, knowing how impatient he is."


    Yunyu waited until the doorbell rang. He put on his apron, acting as if he just finished cooking another food. Then he walked to the door and opened it. Yunyu intentionally put on a happy and clueless appearance when he opened the door.


    "Baby, how could you be so fast? I just finished making pudding¡ª" Bai Yunyu zipped his lips immediately when he saw the person who came to him. It was not Aaron Xu, his unofficial boyfriend, but his former boss, Long Shen.


    Long Shen wore a leather jacket, with his arm holding the door, in case Yunyu wanted to slam the door to his face. He had a terrible smirk and said, "I''m home, Baby."


    Bai Yunyu gulped in fear. He tried to push the door, but Long Shen already held the handle, so Yunyu''s meager strength wouldn''t budge Long Shen.


    "Why are you kicking me out? Don''t you say that you cook something for me today?" Long Shen said.


    Yunyu was terrified with Long Shen''s devilish smirk. It reminded him so much of Lee Yongsun''s smirk that frightened him when they first knew each other.


    "S¡ªSir, I''m sorry for sending the wrong text, but it was intended for someone else," Yunyu said.


    "Someone else? Do you think I don''t know which bastard are you talking about?" Long Shen chuckled mirthlessly. "Too bad, it''s me who come here. But since you''ve invited me, then I will not hesitate, Bai Yunyu."


    Long Shen slammed the door open, which threw Yunyu away from the door. He winced when his butt hit the floor. Yunyu looked up and saw Long Shen looking down at him with such a scary gaze and a smirk that petrified him.


    "You ask me to come, right?"

 Chapter 375: OG 1.16

    "You asked me to come, right?"


    "I¡­ I accidentally send the text to you, Sir¡­" Yunyu replied with a low voice. He crawled away from Long Shen because his legs were too weak to move right now. Long Shen watched how Yunyu crawled away from him, like a scared bunny with his legs broken.


    He still had a cute pink apron on his front with some stained grease, so it was proof that Yunyu was cooking a lot of food just now.


    Too bad, those delicious foods are not his. But for that bastard Aaron Xu and his shamelessness to snatch Yunyu in just one day. That sly bastard was really skilful.


    Long Shen crouched, but because he was really tall, he still towered above Yunyu, who was crawling away until he hit the wall, "Why are you so scared, Bai Yunyu? I''m just answering your invitation."


    "S¡ªSir, I¡ªI''m so sorry, but I really didn''t mean it. P¡ªPlease don''t hurt me¡­" Yunyu said as he was about to cry. His tears started welling, and his voice began to tremble as well. Long Shen, who was about to scare Yunyu even more, finally deflated once he saw tears dropping from Yunyu''s eyes.


    Long Shen sighed and wiped the tears gently with his fingers, "Fine, don''t cry. I don''t like seeing you crying," Long Shen said. He got up and pulled Yunyu from the floor gently. He wrapped his hand behind Yunyu to keep him stable and said, "I just want to scare you a bit, don''t cry, okay?"


    "Y¡ªYou''re too scary, Sir¡­" Yunyu said while he wiped the tears on his face.


    [Pupa: You damn nasty crocodile tears!]


    [What? It always works for some reason! Don''t blame me for utilizing my skill of Tears no Jutsu!]


    [Pupa: Spicy Chicken Host uses Tears no Jutsu, it''s super effective on Long Shen!]


    [Pupa: Long Shen''s anger deflated by 100, now go catch his heart with Pokeball!]


    [What are you saying, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: Nothing, I imagined you in a Pokemon game, but instead of Pokemon, it''s Pokemen instead, with you catching a lot of trash men with your skill.]


    [¡­ that''s actually a good idea for a BL novel, maybe you should ask your favourite spicy chicken author to write it someday.]


    [Pupa:¡­ maybe make that as a world in the sequel of this quick transmigration book with your son.]


    [Hmm¡­ that''s a good idea, Pokemen world with my son catching those men!]


    Yunyu and Pupa came to an agreement, and then something just felt strange in their heads.


    [What are we talking about just now? That sounds so strange.]


    [Pupa: I don''t know, let''s just ignore it.]


    Long Shen thought Yunyu was dazed because he saw Long Shen''s handsome face. It made Long Shen strangely happy, and he patted Yunyu''s hair, "Okay, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. I was angry before because you cooked for someone else, but not for me," Long Shen said honestly. He was so pissed off before because of it.


    But honestly, seeing Yunyu cried somehow made him felt guilty and restless at the same time.


    Yunyu finally stopped crying and looked up to Long Shen, "Sir, what are you talking about? I have done that so many times to you¡­"


    "Huh?" Long Shen frowned. As much as he remembered, Yunyu never cooked for him, not even one. All he did was buying him frozen food every day, which inevitably make Long Shen felt very sick and annoyed.


    So when Zhou Yulin suddenly brought a homemade breakfast for him, he was inevitably swayed and forgot about Yunyu.


    To think about it again, Long Shen felt stupid that he was easily swayed by a box of homemade food.


    "I never remember you cooking for me," Long Shen said.


    "I did¡­ many times¡­" Yunyu lowered his head pitifully. "It''s just you who always have that frown whenever you see my cooking. I cooked for you many times for months, but you always frowned when seeing it and decided not to touch it for some reason, probably because of my ugliness¡­"


    "That''s why I decided to just buy you frozen food every morning instead," Yunyu added. "I''m sorry that my cooking is not appetizing, Sir. You must be feeling disgusted after seeing my face and looking at my cooking."


    "N¡ªNo! Of course, I won''t!" Long Shen denied it. He felt his heart had been crushed by guilt.  He didn''t know what got him back then. Maybe he really was picky because of Yunyu''s ugly face, despite his sincerity.


    Regret always came late.


    Long Shen glanced at so many foods on the table and released Yunyu. He sat at the dinner chair and asked, "Did you make all this?"


    "Y¡ªYes, Sir. It''s supposed to be for someone else.. but he said that he''s busy just now. I was about to send it to his apartment instead¡­"


    Long Shen frowned, and he took a plate and filled it with rice, "You don''t need to send this food to that bastard! I will eat everything! First come, first serve, since I''m the one who comes here first, then I will eat it!"


    "But¡­ there are so many foods¡­ I don''t think you can eat everything, Sir. Let me get a food container first and send it to Aaron¡ª"


    "Don''t mention his name!" Long Shen shouted out loud, veins popped on his neck, showing that he was pissed whenever Yunyu mentioned Aaron. "I said I will eat everything, don''t worry, I''m a big eater!"


    [Heheh, I intentionally cook a portion worth for at least three to four people. Now suffer, Long Shen. Suffer because you rejected my cooking back then, NYAHAHAHAH!]


    [Pupa: So evil, you''re even worse than Lee Yongsun from the previous world.]


    [It''s so funny though, hihi~]


    Long Shen stuffed everything in his mouth, and in thirty minutes, he was already slowing down. He knew he couldn''t eat everything, and Yunyu was the first to open his mouth, "Sir, please don''t do this to yourself. I will put some for Aaron¡ª"


    "THIS IS MINE! MINE!" Long Shen defended the food on the table like a hoarding dragon, so Yunyu couldn''t take it away from him. He didn''t want Aaron to get anything from Yunyu, "I will eat it, don''t worry!"


    Yunyu sighed as he watched his former boss was still stuffing food on his stomach, even though it was obvious that he couldn''t eat anymore.


    Yunyu felt pity for Long Shen, finally. Thus he sat on the chair side by side with Long Shen, picked a plate and filled it with rice. He also picked some fried chicken, stir fried seafood, and more.


    Long Shen stopped eating and glanced at Yunyu, "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "Mr. Long, I don''t want you to get a stomachache after eating too much. It''s not good for your health. You still have a radio interview tomorrow, right? Please take care of your heart as well," Yunyu said.


    Long Shen stared at Yunyu for a while, ''Even after so many horrible things I did for you, you still care so much about me, Yunyu.''


    ''Why did I miss you? I''m just too stupid to realize how much I''ve missed a gem.''


    ''Now that my gem has been stolen, I''m grieving, raging like a fool. Even though it''s my own fault, who discriminated you because of your look.''


    ''But your inner beauty, your heart is so sincere like a clear water, it makes me wonder, how could I become so blind for so long?''


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 70%!]

 Chapter 376: OG 1.17

    Long Shen ate at least 75% of all the food that Yunyu served, while Yunyu ate the rest. He was so full, too full that he might puke anytime.


    Long Shen inevitably burped out loud, which made him flushed in shame. He never showed such an unruly manner in front of anyone, especially to someone like his former assistant. "Pardon¡­" Long Shen mumbled.


    Yunyu giggled lightly and nodded, "It''s okay, Sir, you ate a lot of food. I don''t even know why do you have to do it. I can always send some to Aaron¡­"


    Long Shen''s joyful mood soured again. He turned his head towards Yunyu and said, "From now on, you can''t cook for him. Everything that you cook is only for you and for me. If you cook something like this again, then do tell me because I will eat anything that you serve."


    "But¡ª" Yunyu wanted to say that it was so unreasonable, but he didn''t want to anger Long Shen even more.


    Long Shen knew what Yunyu wanted to say next. Probably it was about his relationship with that bastard Aaron Xu. Long Shen''s gaze deepened, and he asked bluntly, "What''s your relationship with that bastard?"


    Yunyu immediately understood which person Long Shen called a bastard. Yunyu shook his head and replied, "Please don''t call him a bastard, Sir. He''s a good man, and he is¡ª"


    "What is your relationship with him? Tell me now," Long Shen asked impatiently. He didn''t want to listen to a lecture about the goodness of that bastard, it made his ears bleed.


    "¡­ we are in an unofficial relationship, sir," Yunyu replied. He cast his gaze down, afraid to face Long Shen''s fierce glare that gutted his courage.


    Long Shen clenched his fist. He wanted to find that guy right now and beat him for stealing Yunyu. But he knew Yunyu wouldn''t be happy.


    He was the one who screwed up, and he was also the one who allowed Aaron Xu to barged in because he got swayed for a while.


    "Unofficial?" Long Shen decided to hold his anger and asked patiently, as he didn''t want to make Yunyu cry again.


    "W¡ªWell, I allowed him to date me without commitment, so he can break up with me whenever he wants when he finds someone he truly likes, no hard feelings from me. I''m just an ugly guy who would only burden him in the future."


    "You''re not ugly," Long Shen said. Well, truth to be told, Yunyu was physically ugly, indeed. But his heart was so sincere that it shone brightly. Aaron Xu must''ve realized this faster than him. That was why that bastard took the chance.


    "You said it yourself, Sir. You said to me once that I look too ugly to look at during his bad days, so you dismiss me earlier¡­." Yunyu said weakly. "It''s okay, Mr. Long. I understand that it''s the truth. You don''t need to sugarcoat it."


    Long Shen just realized that he shot himself on the feet again. His trashy mouth really said something so outrageous when he''s tired with work or with everything else.


    Long Shen zipped his mouth, unable to speak, but he tried to shift the topic by checking at the sticky notes on the wall.


    Long Shen got up with difficulty because he ate too much. He sauntered to the sticky notes and read them one by one. It mainly was Yunyu''s encouraging word for himself for the tough days that Long Shen gave him.


    But the more he read, the more he realized something,


    Yunyu admired and adored him a lot. He read one sticky note that said:


    -Mr. Long Shen plays as an evil crown prince in his new role. He looks so handsome and majestic, it makes me want to become his empress, hehe''-


    Long Shen chuckled with such innocent admiration. Of course, he got many fan letters, but none of them felt even more sincere and cute than Yunyu''s. He read few more sticky notes under that one, and it said:


    -Mr. Long Shen practised horse riding for his new role. I wonder how he can be so talented? It makes me wonder which lucky girl will be with him in the future? I will be envious, of course. But as long as Mr. Long Shen is happy, then so must I!-


    -Mr. Long Shen often scolded me at the set. But I understand that his work is so stressful and requires so much perfection. Acting is really hard, though. I believe Mr. Long Shen will handle the role just fine. He''s a legendary movie emperor, after all. I really hope he can maintain that title for a long time.-


    -Mr. Long Shen looks so tired today, and I offered him a backrub. He finally said okay for the first time! I was so thrilled and did my best to give him a good backrub. He even said thank you. Though, probably it was just him being too sleepy, so he said ridiculous things, hihi-


    Long Shen felt warm all over. To have someone so supportive of him, someone, who actually helped him and did many things for him, yet he was so stupid that he ignored such a gem for so long.


    Long Shen wanted to compensate Yunyu, of course, but he needed to take care of Aaron Xu first.


    Long Shen was reading further and then noticed few sticky notes grouped into one. The sticky notes were coloured pink with a glitter and heart sticker in it, like a high school girl in love, and the first line that Long Shen read was:


    -Mr. Long Shen is so handsome and amazing, I can''t help to have a deeper feeling for him. I know it''s just wishful thinking, but someday, I want to confess to him.-


    ''Confess?'' Long Shen frowned. ''Is it what I think it is?''


    Just before Long Shen could read more, Yunyu suddenly rushed in and covered the pink sticky notes with his body. He looked nervous and afraid, "S¡ªSir, this is just random stuff I write. Please don''t look at it!"


    "Hm? Why not?" Long Shen raised his eyebrows. He had a mischievous grin on his face, "I want to know more, you know."


    "I¡ªit''s just not worth your time, sir!" Yunyu said stubbornly.


    "Come on, just let me check once," Long Shen insisted. He held Yunyu''s shoulder and moved him to the side, so he could read more.


    But Yunyu was dead serious about not showing anything, especially something so embarrassing like a love letter and sort of thing. Thus, Yunyu struggled hard to stop Long Shen from seeing it. It was like a top secret for him, because he never wanted to utter this feeling for Mr. Long Shen. He wanted to bury it deep in his heart forever.


    "M¡ªMr. Long Shen, it''s really not good! If you see it, you will puke all the food you just ate, I swear!"


    "I won''t, don''t worry," Long Shen replied. Their struggle got harder until Yunyu accidentally pulled one sticky note from the wall, and the note fell right on Long Shen''s foot. He picked it up and read it curiously:


    -This ugly Bai Yunyu loves you, Mr. Long Shen.-

 Chapter 377: OG 1.18

    -This ugly Bai Yunyu loves you, Mr. Long Shen.-


    Long Shen was stunned when he read this sticky note. He didn''t expect Bai Yunyu to have this sort of feelings for him. He always thought that Bai Yunyu was always admiring him from a fan who admired his idol so much but dared not approach him personally.


    That was why Long Shen wanted to tease Yunyu a bit. But suppose Yunyu had been burying this feeling for so long. In that case, then¡­all his terrible mistreatment for Yunyu must''ve hurt his feeling a lot more than it should be.


    Because Long Shen was always cruel and harsh to his employees, whether it was his assistant, manager, and even the staff that handled him. He didn''t do it because he wanted to be cruel. It was just his habit whenever he was under stress to curse people around him.


    And Bai Yunyu was his most prominent victim.


    He had lost count on how many times he harassed Yunyu with his rude remark about his ugliness. He immediately recalled that time when he said he wanted to puke after a tiring day and greeted Bai Yunyu''s face in the evening.


    He also remembered when he said that Bai Yunyu should just die because he was not only ugly but also a slowpoke and had a weak body. And Long Shen still vividly remembered that time when he said such hurtful words;


    It was when he just finished a long shooting at a hill. The road leading to the movie set was too narrow for a car to go in, so they had to walk to the top of the hill. It wasn''t really far, honestly, but Long Shen remembered that Yunyu was actually sick at that time.


    He begged for Long Shen so he could return home and rest, but Long Shen didn''t allow him. Because he still needed an assistant during his shoot, as he was the main star. It took hours upon hours until the shoot was finished, and they trailed back to their car.


    On their way back, Yunyu accidentally slipped and fell. He sprained his ankle. He wasn''t too careful because he was too sick and dizzy. When he fell, everybody just stared at him, including Long Shen.


    ''Help me, please help¡­'' Yunyu grimaced as he held his sprained ankle.


    Long Shen even had the audacity to chuckled and said, ''You''re weak, ugly, and stupid. And you still want someone to help you? You should''ve died instead.''


    ''Let''s go. He''s probably just pretending. No need to help him,'' Long Shen said.


    Nobody helped Yunyu as he was alone in the trail for almost an hour, and his fever worsened when a local passed the path and saw someone passed out with his face flushed. At first, they thought he was a ghost because of his face, but after they made sure that Yunyu was a human, the locals helped him to be treated for his sprained ankle and fever.


    Long Shen remembered how terrible his treatment was for Bai Yunyu, and he somehow wanted to punch himself in the face right now.


    Long Shen couldn''t imagine how heartbroken Yunyu must be at that time. Nobody really liked talking to Yunyu in the movie set either. Because they were used to seeing beautiful peoples around, when they saw someone as ugly as disgusting looking as Yunyu, it made their stomach turned.


    So when Long Shen left him, everyone also left Yunyu.


    And it must''ve worsened for Yunyu when he saw Long Shen carrying Zhou Yulin with her ''sprained ankle''.


    ''It must''ve hurt Yunyu so bad¡­'' Long Shen finally realized how stupid he was at that time and how much of an asshole he was.


    And he also understood why Yunyu suddenly got the courage to defend himself when slandered. Because he had been bearing too much pain in his heart, and he snapped.


    And the tormenter was him, Long Shen.


    ''Long Shen, you''re such a heartless bastard,'' Long Shen cursed himself in his heart. He turned his head slowly at Yunyu and was surprised when he saw Yunyu was crying again. But he didn''t whimper this time. He stared at Long Shen with his angry and disappointed eyes. He bit his lips, trying hard not to sound pitiful in front of Long Shen.


    Long Shen gulped and tried to reason with Yunyu, "Y¡ªYunyu, I¡­ I don''t know that you think this way of me. I¡­ I''m sorry for my past behaviour. But I also want you to be my boyfri¡ª"


    "Leave," Yunyu snipped so suddenly.


    "Huh?"


    "Mr. Long Shen, you should leave," Yunyu repeated. "You''ve seen everything, right? I''m afraid you might stain my carpet with your puke. I know you''re disgusted with me. So please leave."


    "I''m not disgusted. Please listen to me¡ª"


    "Listen? Listening to your ridicule this time? You finally know that someone as ugly as me dares to fall in love with you for so long. I know you''ll ridicule me again, right? Mr. Long Shen, you can ridicule me all you want, and I will listen to everything you said because I know it''s true, but please, after that, please leave this room."


    "No, don''t listen to what I said before. I was such a dumbass! F¡ªForget everything I said. I really couldn''t control myself when I''m tired, you know that, right?" Long Shen tried to appease Yunyu, but Yunyu didn''t want to hear any of it.


    "No need to sugarcoat it, I know I''m disgusting to look at, and this feeling to yours is disgusting as well. Please leave," Yunyu repeated, again and again, tears streaming down on his cheek as he couldn''t control his emotion right now.


    "Yunyu, I truly like¡ª"


    "LEAVE!" Yunyu shouted out loud. He was at the verge of mental breakdown, unable to accept the fact that Mr. Long Shen, someone who had insulted and bullied him for so long, found out about the feeling that he kept secretly since day 1.


    Long Shen finally zipped his mouth. He gazed at the Yunyu. Yunyu was heartbroken before he even had the chance to confess to Long Shen.


    All those meaningless words that Long Shen said just to vent his exhaustion actually did so much damage to Yunyu. It was a miracle that Yunyu could survive for so long with a broken heart.


    Long Shen felt lost. He didn''t know what to say and what to do to make Yunyu realize how guilty he felt right now. It was so much that the guilt almost overwhelmed him.


    Long Shen held the sticky note and pocketed it in his back pocket. He turned his back and walked to the door with his heart hurting. Before he left, Long Shen looked back and saw Yunyu still in the same position, staring at him hatefully with tears in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Bai Yunyu, it''s all my fault¡­" Long Shen said as he closed the door slowly. Long Shen stood in front of the door for a while. He leaned on the door and slumped on the ground.


    ''Long Shen, you are such an asshole ¡­''


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 75%.]

 Chapter 378: OG 1.19

    Yunyu was still in his acting mode while he watched the door from afar. He sauntered and peeked from the peephole.


    After he made sure that Long Shen had left, Yunyu laughed evilly, "Nyeh-heh-heh! Serves you right for abusing Bai Yunyu! How heartless can you be, leaving a sick man with a sprained ankle in the middle of an empty trail just because he''s ugly?


    Yunyu locked the door and washed his face to clear the dried up tears on his cheek. Yunyu hummed Han Ye''s song again while he cleaned up the dinner table. Long Shen really ate everything, even though he could puke at any time, which made Yunyu impressed.


    Pupa popped out again and saw the number of plates on the table, "I can''t believe he ate everything. This is literally at least four men serving."


    "That''s called glutton and jealousy. He doesn''t want to share my cooking with anybody else. He would rather stuff his stomach until it burst rather than seeing me giving this to Aaron. I commend him for his dedication," Yunyu said.


    After he cleaned everything. He checked the sticky notes he wrote this morning before Long Shen came, including all the love words. Yunyu chuckled evilly, he marvelled at his own creativity and his ultimate Guilt Tripping no Justu skill.


    Pupa watched the amount of work Yunyu did for this drama he prepared for Long Shen. Yunyu spent the whole night writing the story that he created on the sticky notes and then put more cute stickers and glitters like a teenage girl. In the morning, he sorted it and stick the pink notes on the wall to make it more obvious for Long Shen.


    Pupa never expected Long Shen to fall for such a trick, but here we are, with Long Shen''s Fatemeter reaching 75% quickly.


    "And Long Shen is supposed to be a difficult master of the world because he''s so unfeeling and is indeed an asshole," Pupa said.


    "Well, that''s because I understand what kind of person Long Shen is. He is an asshole who verbally abused Yunyu countless times. But just like you said before, he''s not a bad person. It''s just his way to cope under stress."


    "But that doesn''t forgive his mistake either. Because he verbally abused Yunyu consciously, so he has to feel the guilt first," Yunyu said.


    "Are you still petty about him?"


    "Well, kind of, but it''s justifiable, Pupa," Yunyu replied. "And I''m here also teaching him about regret. He has a smooth life despite being an orphan. So he felt like treating everyone like dirt won''t get him any repercussion."


    "Which is true. I saw his fan on social media, and man, they are vicious. I made an anonymous account telling his fans in the forum that I was a staff that worked with him, and I slandered him so much, saying that Long Shen is an asshole. And all I got is mass report, aish," Yunyu shook his head.


    "The only way to teach him about regret is by realizing that he had hurt someone who loved him deeply, someone like Bai Yunyu of this world."


    Yunyu pointed at the pink sticky notes, "You see these notes, while I''m the one who writes it as the plan to guilt trip Long Shen. But those words came from inside my heart, at least, inside the Bai Yunyu in this world."


    "Long Shen is both Bai Yunyu''s heaven and hell. Bai Yuyu of this world is an orphan who has no one after he left the orphanage. He is also very ugly, which caused him to get bullied since he was young and outcasted when he got older. But Long Shen picked him up as his assistant after knowing that Yunyu was an orphan, and Yunyu appreciates that a lot. He dedicated his life to serving Long Shen, like a king and a servant. He always listens to what Long Shen said, even when Long Shen said that he is an ugly thing who doesn''t deserve to live."


    "Long Shen is the source of Yunyu''s strength, not only money but also the source of his will to live."


    Yunyu closed his eyes to feel the heart that Bai Yunyu of this world had, "Bai Yunyu of this world loved Long Shen so much. He didn''t faint the moment we transmigrated here, Pupa. Bai Yunyu died because of overworking, exhaustion, and the fact that Long Shen said Yunyu should just die since he was too slow to do stuff that day because he was tired."


    "I still felt the warmth of Bai Yunyu of this world''s love. He was so sincere to Long Shen, even after so much abuse and after his death. The only feeling that he had was regret. He probably regretted that he died too young, so he couldn''t serve Long Shen anymore, and he also regretted the fact that he had loved this man for so long but still had no courage to confess."


    "I''m just helping him, so Long Shen will understand the feeling of the Bai Yunyu of this world."


    Yunyu bit his lower lip for a moment and continued, "This feeling is so sincere but very complicated. I don''t know how to translate this into words, but maybe the closest thing that Bai Yunyu has for Long Shen is¡­ stupidly sincere love."


    "After being repeatedly called ugly and disgusting by the person he loved the most, Bai Yunyu still doesn''t hold any grudge against Long Shen. But he understood that he didn''t have the chance to ever hold Long Shen''s hand. I don''t understand how can someone be so stupid, yet so warm¡­"


    "I don''t understand why would you hurt yourself for someone you love. I will not do such thing¡­"


    Yunyu tried to understand the feeling that Bai Yunyu of this world had for Long Shen. If it was him, he would just smack that asshole until he died.


    But then, he remembered what he did to Long Shen in that backup world. He fought fire with fire and caused everything to burn Long Shen.


    Pupa watched Yunyu, who was in pain because he tried to deny the feeling that he had for Long Shen. Maybe he didn''t understand, but he also had the same feeling for Han Ye, right? There was no difference between the spicy chicken host Yunyu and the ugly Bai Yunyu in this world.


    They were both loving someone who hated them to the bone. But they still wanted to love. It was so stupid, yet so selfless.


    Pupa watched as Yunyu''s emotion started to get unstable, then it said, "You need to calm down first. Your emotion is unstable. There is no need to associate yourself with the ugly Bai Yunyu of this world."


    "I¡­ I refuse to associate with such stupidity," Yunyu shook his head. "I''m not an idiot who would sacrifice everything for someone who hates me, right, Pupa?"


    "¡­ Yes, you''re not that kind of guy. You''re still my spicy chicken host, don''t worry," Pupa said to pacify Yunyu.


    After Yunyu calmed himself down, he stared at the sticky notes on the wall and nodded assuringly, "It''s time for the next step."

 Chapter 379: OG 1.20

    After Yunyu calmed himself down, he stared at the sticky notes on the wall and nodded assuringly, "It''s time for the next step."


    "Next step?" Pupa asked. "What''s the next step?"


    Yunyu smiled and walked to the sticky notes. He pulled it one by one and tore the notes to shreds. He scattered the shredded paper all around his room and wrote something on an open book, which he put at the dining table, the same table where Long Shen ate just an hour ago.


    Then, Yunyu opened his wardrobe to prepare for his departure.


    Pupa observed the torn notes, Yunyu really destroyed everything, including the pink notes that were supposed to be this world''s Bai Yunyu''s most heartfelt message for Long Shen, "I thought these messages are supposed to be quite important for Long Shen, but why did you shred these to pieces?"


    "Because his feeling will only hurt him," Yunyu said nonchalantly. "Bai Yunyu of this world can''t get anything other than his own suffering because he doesn''t do anything about his love for Long Shen. Like a damsel in distress, all he does is just keep hoping in his heart, hoping that Long Shen would accept him someday."


    "I know how to make Long Shen realize how much he had wasted Bai Yunyu of this world, then after that, let me see what he will do next. Will he still act the jerk as he is right now, or will he change? My decision will depend on his action."


    Pupa observed Yunyu, who was currently packing up his clothes in a suitcase. He packed up almost all his clothes, only leaving some that were given by Long Shen.


    Well, it wasn''t really a gift. Most of them were just Long Shen''s old clothes that he didn''t like, even though it was still in perfect condition. Long Shen thought Yunyu was dirt poor, so he just handed everything to Yunyu as a sign of his kindness. Though Bai Yunyu never wore any of it.


    All he did was just washed everything, iron it and folded it. He put the box of clothes inside his wardrobe. The Bai Yunyu of this world loved Long Shen so much, and as his assistant, he knew that Long Shen HATED the obsessive fans that stalked him around and even stole his stuff.


    So all Bai Yunyu of this world did was to keep Long Shen''s clothes safe.


    Yunyu stared at the box of old clothes for a while, then he took it and put it on the table. He put the note, a goodbye note, on top of the box and nodded, "Perfect, you will see some drama later, Pupa."


    Pupa was pretty much curious about what Yunyu will do next. Since Yunyu seemed to be so determined to leave his rental apartment. Pupa hovered around the room and saw how Yunyu continued making it looked like a scene straight out of an angst drama movie. Shredded love writing from the sticky notes scattered everywhere, empty wardrobe, and a box of someone special''s old clothes with a goodbye note on top.


    "You''re really good at being a drama queen," Pupa commented.


    "Hehe, of course, I''m an actor after all! Thanks for your compliment," Yunyu cheered up a bit after he got complimented by Pupa.


    "¡­ it wasn''t a compliment¡­"


    "Aww, don''t be shy, Pupa-Kun. I know you actually have a secret crush on me for a long time~" Yunyu winked at Pupa, and Pupa''s machine inside its body rattled as if it was shuddering out of both fear and disgust.


    ***


    After Yunyu made sure that everything was in order, he booked a plane ticket and was set to leave this evening.


    "Where are we going?" Pupa asked.


    "Bali baby~ We''re going to have a nice trip in Bali. Don''t you feel tired of seeing me having so much drama and running around every day serving Long Shen and Aaron Xu? I want to enjoy the beach being a bitch for the hunk as we hung around at the romantic seaside~" Yunyu said.


    "Bali? How did you get the money? Aren''t you supposed to be poor?"


    "Long Shen pays quite nice, and Aaron Xu paid me double of him. Bai Yunyu of this world was actually very thrifty with lots of money in his saving. Why don''t we spend his money instead? Now, now, I have a flight to catch. Better to arrive early, right?"


    Yunyu went to the airport and did an early check-in for his luggage. Then he sat in a coffee shop to wait for his boarding.


    [Pupa: Do you forget something?]


    [Huh, eeehh passport? Sunscreen? Strawberry lube and condom?]


    [Pupa:¡­ you forgot to tell Aaron!]


    [Ah, yes! Aaron. I totally forgot about him for the whole day!]


    Yunyu unlocked his phone and was about to text Aaron Xu. But then realized that Aaron could be a good propeller for Long Shen to find him as he went missing.


    "Alright, Boss Aaron. You''re a good man that''s definitely worthy of love. But your love is not me. You''re just too good for me," Yunyu said to himself.


    He called Aaron, and Aaron picked it up immediately, "H¡ªHello, Yunyu. Where are you? Do you want me to pick you up? It''s weekend anyway. It''s better if we go somewhere for a date, right?"


    Yunyu was silent for a while. He kept listening to Aaron, who tried to find a good topic, so they could continue the call without being awkward. But it just didn''t work in Yunyu said.


    In the end, Yunyu finally interrupted Aaron''s ramble and said, "Boss, I want to request something."


    "Huh? What do you want? Is it something that you like? Let me buy it for you," Aaron was quite happy that Yunyu finally requested something from him. He thought Yunyu wanted him to buy something luxurious, but Yunyu''s melancholic voice and the response was out of his expectation;


    "No, Boss, it''s not an item, but you can give it to me," Yunyu replied. "Boss, I request you to find a new assistant soon. Because I will leave for a long time to bury this painful feeling I have. I can''t live like this forever."


    "My time working for you is short, but I appreciate it always. Goodbye, Aaron."


    "Wait¡ª" Aaron wanted to ask more, but Yunyu hung up the call.


    Beeeep.


    Yunyu turned on the Airplane mode on his phone, and he boarded the flight.

 Chapter 380: OG 1.21

    Aaron clenched his phone as he drove his car on the busy street. He honked few times at the other cars because he was impatient and worried that something bad might happened to his beloved.


    ''I should''ve stayed with him. No, I should''ve live with him...''


    Aaron was utterly shocked when he got the call from Yunyu just now. He tried to call Yunyu''s number again, but there was no answer. Yunyu probably turned off his phone or use the airplane mode.


    Aaron was actually heading to Yunyu''s rented apartment just now. He bought a dozen of donuts for Yunyu and him to eat while they were watching a movie or something. That was his original plan for the weekend with Yunyu, since Yunyu said he didn''t want to go anywhere. But who would''ve expected that Yunyu suddenly called him and said something like that?


    ''Boss, I request you to find a new assistant soon. Because I will leave for a long time to bury this painful feeling I have. My time working for you is short, but I appreciate it always. Goodbye, Aaron.''


    "What painful feeling? Who hurts him? And why did he need to leave?!" Aaron Xu stepped on the gas as he rushed to Yunyu''s apartment. He hoped that Yunyu was still in his room, so he could do something to prevent Yunyu from doing whatever reckless thing he would do.


    Aaron opened his car door and rushed to Yunyu''s apartment. He knocked on the door politely at first, "Yunyu, open the door. What did you say on the phone just now? What makes you so sad? Tell me first!"


    ¡­


    No answer.


    Aaron tried knocking few more times, until his knock became fast and urging, "Yunyu, please open the door, don''t do anything stupid! I''m begging you!"


    ¡­


    No answer.


    He banged the door impatiently, afraid that something might''ve really happened to his beloved while he was away. After getting no answer for the third time, Aaron couldn''t wait any longer. He twisted the handle and found that the door was unlocked the whole time. Which gave him a bad feeling.


    Aaron pushed the door open slowly, and the first thing he saw was a messy room. No, it wasn''t ''messy'' as in... someone broke in, and there was a fight inside. It was more like¡­ someone who had a mental breakdown and decided to break everything.


    Aaron gulped. He didn''t know what to expect after seeing this. He was afraid that Yunyu might have done something crazy, like¡­ suicide.


    Aaron walked slowly, trying to find Yunyu, and the first place that he checked was the bathroom. Because¡­ due to all the bad things that might get to Yunyu''s head, he might''ve done something terrible in the bathroom. That was Aaron''s worst expectation.


    "Yunyu, are you here?" Aaron turned on the light in the bathroom and saw no one inside. Which made him sighed in relief. He left the bathroom and walked to Yunyu''s living room and also saw no one except that the sofa had many obvious torn from a sharp object, probably a knife.


    Aaron shuddered. He was afraid that Yunyu might''ve turned psycho. But he was also worried that something wrong might''ve happened to Yunyu. He braced himself and walked to Yunyu''s bed. He still saw no sign of Yunyu, but he saw pieces of shredded sticky notes scattered around the floor.


    Aaron frowned and crouched. He picked one piece of shredded paper and only noticed one word from it,


    Love.


    "What is this?" Aaron checked collected more and tried to connect the pieces of sticky note one by one, but still, the only sentence he could read was,


    Why are you hurting me every day, even though I love you so much, Mr¡ª.


    Aaron''s frown grew deeper. He looked up and saw an open wardrobe. Yunyu took almost everything from his wardrobe, leaving nothing but some unused dirty clothes.


    ''Did Yunyu really leave his apartment? But why is it unlocked? If he just wants to have a trip, we can go somewhere together. I will cancel some of my schedules and accompany him,'' Aaron thought. He checked the wardrobe once more and found nothing. Thus he went to the last section of Yunyu''s apartment,


    The kitchen and the dining table.


    Aaron stepped carefully to the kitchen but surprising to him, the kitchen was actually clean. There was no sign of breaking stuff, just a lot of plates and utensils that had just been washed. He also saw the trash can was full of many chopped vegetables, bones, and some leftover. The number of plates and utensils, alongside the full trash can, signalled that Yunyu had a big buffet before.


    ''He said that he''d invite me to taste his cooking someday. Is it not today? Huh¡­'' Aaron pondered.


    ''Can he even eat so many things alone? I don''t know that he''s such a big eater, should''ve bought more donuts...''


    Aaron glanced at the dinner table and saw a box. He checked it, and the first thing he saw was a note on top of the box, written on a simple white paper. The writing was a bit messy, showing the emotional distress the writer had.


    Aaron frowned. He read the note written by Yunyu.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Aaron''s hands trembled as he tried his best not to fall on the floor after so much despair suddenly attacking his heart. His whole body started shaking as he tried his best to sit on the chair because his leg felt weak.


    He read the note from Yunyu again, and he bit his lips. He wanted to cry, but he didn''t want to cry, especially when there was that bastard Long Shen written in this heartbreaking note.


    Aaron looked at the box. Although he knew that opening it would hurt him, he still wanted to know how much Yunyu treasured this bastard.


    Aaron opened the box slowly, there was just a bunch of old clothes, but he knew that all of them were branded and expensive, which was not Yunyu''s style at all.


    "So this is that bastard''s old clothes, huh¡­" Aaron stared at it, and he could faintly smell the fragrance from inside the box. Yunyu must''ve taken care of these old clothes so much that he sprayed some perfume on them.


    Which hurt Aaron''s heart even more. He slumped on the chair and clenched the note from Yunyu. He wanted to tear this note, burn it to ashes alongside these old clothes. That bastard didn''t deserve Yunyu after how much he abused Yunyu for a year.


    But he was the one mentioned in this note, not Aaron Xu.


    Aaron''s heart was in so much pain that he clenched his heart while his tears started falling. He didn''t know that a broken heart could be this painful, especially since he was truly in love with Yunyu despite all his flaws.


    Aaron sobbed while calling Yunyu''s name, letting his emotion went wild as he couldn''t handle such pain.


    "Yunyu, why, why can''t you love me instead? Why this bastard? Why not me?!"


    "I LOVE YOU, BAI YUNYU! I CAN LOVE YOU MUCH MORE THAN THAT BASTARD!!" Aaron''s wail filled the empty apartment, leaving two people broken hearted inside this room, Aaron Xu''s heart and Bai Yunyu''s heart.

 Chapter 381: OG 1.22

    Long Shen was in no mood to do anything right now. He kept thinking about his sin to Bai Yunyu and how to repent.


    Long Shen was in his room, resting on his bed. He had been in this position for a while now as he continuously caressed the pink sticky note that he took from Yunyu''s room silently. The words permeated deep inside his heart,


    -This ugly Bai Yunyu loves you, Mr. Long Shen.-


    ''Do you really love me so much, Bai Yunyu? Even after so many horrible things I did to you?''


    ''Why? You have the right to hate me. No, in fact, you MUST hate me. Who would be stupidly in love after being treated like shit?


    Long Shen stared at the pink note and still couldn''t believe that Bai Yunyu would actually fall in love with him. Despite how horrible he treated him for so long.


    ''Is this a set up? Did he prepare this kind of writing to make me guilty about myself because, by this, I finally realized how much of a jerk I was for him?'' Long Shen thought for a while. He had considered the possibility, but then, he realized that Bai Yunyu wasn''t the brightest tool in the shed.


    Long Shen doubted that clumsy and slow Bai Yunyu could scheme crazy things only to make him guilty. If he wanted to do it, why didn''t he do it back then? Why did he need to wait until he wasn''t working for Long Shen anymore to execute his plan?


    So in Long Shen''s heart, all he saw was just a broken hearted young man, whose face was hideous, but he had such a sweet and sincere heart.


    And it made Long Shen even guiltier than before. He felt like a piece of crap as the memory of him verbally abusing and harassing Yunyu came and invaded his head, from countless verbal abuse, especially calling him an ugly shit and telling him to die, and also overworked him to death because Yunyu was like a good servant for Long Shen. Long Shen used him to vent all his exhaustion and build-up anger every day.


    "Damn it, Long Shen. Did you really do those terrible things just because Yunyu is ugly? Did you really bully him because he''s not pleasant to look at?"


    ¡­


    "Damn you, Long Shen. You are such a jerk¡­"


    Long Shen put Yunyu''s note in the drawer. He wanted to return to Yunyu''s apartment and apologize for how much pain he caused. Although Yunyu would probably never forgive him, Long Shen would try his best to beg for Yunyu''s forgiveness.


    In fact, if Yunyu wanted him to be his boyfriend, then Long Shen would readily agree. He didn''t think that he had a romantic interest with Bai Yunyu, but if that was what Yunyu wanted, Long Shen would say yes.


    ¡­


    His heart was restless right now. He didn''t know what caused it. But he felt that Yunyu would leave him and never return.


    "I hope he can come to the set tomorrow. Yunyu is a dedicated person and a hard worker. He will definitely come. I will meet him in the movie set and talk about it," Long Shen said to reassure himself.


    "He will definitely return¡­ I just know it."


    ***


    Long Shen came early to the movie set. He was waiting for Yunyu to come for work just like usual. Plaid skirt and jeans, his back hunched as he was holding the agenda book and frozen food for Long Shen, alongside a heavy backpack on his back.


    Yunyu always hunched his back for some reason and always tried to hide his face by using a face mask and covered his forehead with his long bangs. But usually, with only one look, everyone could notice him immediately.


    Long Shen saw that image many times before, and he always despised it for some reason. His first despise was the fact that his assistant was ugly. He did an excellent job as an assistant, but Long Shen just couldn''t look at this guy for so long.


    And they got stuck together for almost a year. Long Shen couldn''t hide his contempt anymore.


    Long Shen waited for a while. He checked his watch from time to time, with his eyes mostly stuck at the front gate.


    ''Come on, Yunyu. I know you will come back at me. You always did. I''m your boss, right? The man who saved you from poverty and starvation. Now I''m telling you to return to me,'' Long Shen said in his heart.


    But after a while, there was no sign of Yunyu ever entering that gate, only random people who started coming.


    Long Shen started to worry until he saw Aaron Xu with his motorcycle entered the movie set. He parked his bike and took off his helmet. Long Shen was surprised when he saw the heavy eyebags under Aaron Xu''s eyes, indicating that he hadn''t slept and had cried too much for the whole night.


    Long decided to just ask Aaron Xu instead.


    He came out of his car and swaggered towards Aaron, "You, where is Yunyu?"


    Aaron turned his head after he heard someone familiar. When he saw Long Shen still with his smug smile, crossed arms, and raised chin. Still oblivious to how much damage he did to Yunyu.


    "Don''t be slow, I ask you, where is Yunyu? I have something private to talk about with him."


    Aaron clenched his fist, and all the emotion that he had suppressed after the whole night of crying it out finally burst again.


    Aaron lashed out at Long Shen and punched him in the face.


    Long Shen staggered. He felt a sharp pain on his left cheek. He glared at Aaron and yelled, "What is this?! Do you want a fight again? All I do is asking you where Bai Yunyu is!"


    "Or is it because you don''t want Bai Yunyu to return to me, right?" he asked.


    Aaron was already fed up against Long Shen, but this guy was the guy that Yunyu loved. He gnashed his teeth, trying to calm his fury.


    He glared at the oblivious Long Shen and said, "If you want to know about him, go to his apartment. You''ll know how much damage you did to him¡­ to my beloved Bai Yunyu. You piece of shit."


    Aaron Xu spat on the ground, showing that he was disgusted by Long Shen.


    "I would have you killed if not because Yunyu loves you so much," Aaron said as he turned his head and walked away. His tears had been dried last night, there were no more tears to cry, but his heart was still bleeding.


    ''Yunyu¡­''


    ***


    "What''s wrong with that guy, seriously," Long Shen winced as he touched the new bruise made by Aaron Xu. He wanted to confront that guy again, but his priority right now was not him.


    He wanted to meet Bai Yunyu as soon as possible, and that guy said that Bai Yunyu was in his apartment.


    ''He said that I did so much damage to Yunyu. Did Yunyu tell that bastard about us?'' Long Shen wondered.


    He returned to his car and went to Yunyu''s apartment.

 Chapter 382: OG 1.23

    Long Shen stood in front of Yunyu''s apartment door. Truthfully, he didn''t have any expectation of coming here. It was already a blessing if Yunyu didn''t kick him out the moment he saw his face.


    Long Shen took a deep breath and knocked on the door,


    Knock. Knock.


    "Yunyu, please open the door. I want to talk¡­" Long Shen said.


    ¡­


    No answer, which made Long Shen frown. Bai Yunyu never forgot to answer and respond to anything that he did. It made him feel restless, scared that his bad feeling might''ve come true.


    Long Shen knocked on the door again:


    Knock. Knock.


    "Yunyu, it''s me, Long Shen. Please open the door. I want to talk¡­"


    ¡­


    No answer.


    Feeling that his bad omen might''ve come true, Long Shen clicked the door handle. Turned out, it was unlocked the whole time.


    Long Shen gulped as he entered the room that had been ruined. He saw the sofa had been stabbed and shredded with a knife as he walked in. He doubted that Yunyu would do something like this. He knew that Yunyu was a poor kid. He wouldn''t destroy an expensive sofa just because he felt like it.


    ''Did that bastard Aaron Xu came here before me? This must be his doing. There is no way Bai Yunyu would do something like this!'' Long Shen thought. He continued to enter Yunyu''s bedroom, and his heart skipped for a second.


    He saw the wall full of sticky notes had been ruined, and all the heartfelt messages about Yunyu''s admiration to Long Shen, his adoring ideas, his sincerity, all gone.


    All things that made Long Shen felt happier all had been shredded to pieces in only one night. Long Shen also saw the scattered pieces of the pink notes, which obviously contained the love that Yunyu had for him.


    And now everything was gone.


    Long Shen refused to believe that Yunyu was the one who did this, "This must be that bastard Aaron Xu''s doing! There''s no way Yunyu would do something like this to his own! He wrote everything that he feels about me in these sticky notes. How could he desecrated it! That''s just not possible!"


    Long Shen was in denial, but his heart dropped when he saw an open wardrobe. The wardrobe was completely empty, with only a few pieces of dirty clothes.


    "Where did he go? Why didn''t he tell me first?" Long Shen was again in denial. He didn''t want to accept the possibility that Yunyu might have left him because he was too tired, too exhausted with his own feeling. That he had given up loving Long Shen.


    Because what was a good thing that ever came to Bai Yunyu after he fell in love? Other than pain and suffering, there was none.


    Even Long Shen knew it as well, knew how much of a jerk he was to Yunyu.


    Long Shen shook his head, though his heart was uneasy, he still believed that Yunyu would give him a second chance, he must be, because Long Shen was already thinking about settling down with Yunyu if it was needed.


    Long Shen felt his heart was in a lot of burdens as he walked to the kitchen. He saw the kitchen was clean, with many plates and utensils they used to eat together yesterday. The memory was still crystal clear in Long Shen''s mind. Because it was the first time, he actually ate together with someone else.


    He did have many dinners with actresses or higher-ups, but he called those as a business.


    With Yunyu, though, it wasn''t just a business because he enjoyed it.


    Long Shen darted his eyes at the dining table and saw a box on the table. It attracted him immediately because he felt that it was a message from Yunyu.


    But at the same time, he was afraid if it would be something that would only twist his heart.


    Long Shen approached the box and read the note, or more like a letter, written by someone in obviously huge emotional distress. Long Shen knew that it was written by Yunyu.


    -To Long Shen, the man who is my heaven and hell,


    Mr. Long Shen, by the time you read this note, I''ve left the country and go somewhere far. At least far from you.


    I know that you''re disgusted by my love for you, but I''ve loved you since the day you saved me from poverty and starvation, and for that, I appreciate you a lot.


    I want to serve you forever. I know this ugly me cannot be with you, even if I love you so much. But since you have dismissed me, I know that the time has come for me to say goodbye. I truly enjoyed the time working with you.


    You''re both my heaven and hell, you pulled me out of poverty, but you keep abusing me with your words and your heartless attitude, just because of my appearance. Mr. Long Shen, I still remember everything you said to me, everything you did to me. I still remember how many times you called me an ugly fucker and that I should die.


    I should hate you, I know. But I cannot.


    This stupid love inside my heart keeps growing every day as much as my insecurity every time you mocked me. I''m sorry for undeservingly falling for you, Mr. Long Shen.


    You must''ve been disgusted after you found out yesterday. That''s why I don''t have the face to see you anymore. I will leave, so you don''t have to see me for the rest of your life. But let me confess one more time, this is the last time, so please bear with it.


    Mr. Long Shen, this ugly Bai Yunyu loves you¡­ forever.


    PS: Inside this box, I''ve put all your belongings, most of them are the clothes you gave me. I never wear them, so you won''t need to worry about your clothes being tainted by my ugliness.


    Bai Yunyu-

 Chapter 383: OG 1.24

    Long Shen''s body was shaking after he read Yunyu''s note. He was in too much shock that he couldn''t react properly. Long Shen''s face turned pale instantly. He glanced at the box that Yunyu had prepared.


    Although he already knew what was inside, it was still nerve wracking for him.


    Long Shen opened the box, he saw the old clothes that he threw away to Yunyu, as he thought that Yunyu was a poor kid, so this was more like a charity for him. He didn''t care much whether Yunyu would wear this, though¡­ judging by how much he loathed Yunyu back then if he saw Yunyu ever wearing his clothes, Long Shen knew that all he would do was bullying and ridiculing Yunyu again.


    He could smell the faint scene of flower fragrance from inside the box. Yunyu washed all his dirty old clothes, ironed them, and put them in the same box. He even went as far as giving it fragrance, so it turned like a stack of new clothes once more.


    Yet, he never touched it, afraid that Long Shen would get disgusted by his skin.


    Long Shen took one shirt out of the box and smelled it. It felt soft and warm, just like Yunyu''s heart.


    Maybe for many, this wasn''t much. But for Long Shen, he finally realized that he had lost someone really dear to him. Someone who loved him no matter how terrible he was, and no matter how crazy he could be.


    Long Shen buried his face in the old shirt as he inhaled deeply, letting the smell of the flower from the fragrance filled his lung. This was the proof of Yunyu''s sincere love for him. The love that he wasted and stomped because of his arrogance.


    Long Shen didn''t want to cry. Although the burden in his heart was getting heavier and heavier, he didn''t want to look weak just because he might have fallen in love and lost someone that loved him.


    Long Shen still remembered the pink note that he kept inside his drawer. Because whenever he looked at it, it symbolized Yunyu''s pure heart.


    -This ugly Bai Yunyu loves you, Mr. Long Shen.-


    ¡­


    "I love you too, Bai Yunyu¡­" Long Shen could only utter his reciprocating feeling alone in this empty room because the owner had left him, gone with the wind as he was too tired to love, especially loving a jerk like Long Shen.


    Slowly, Long Shen could feel the shirt dampened because of his tears. His cries muffled as he buried his face deeper in the old shirt.


    He couldn''t help it because the regret came too late for him. He had finally realized that he might''ve fallen in love with Yunyu long before he realized it now.


    Long Shen also realized that he had never been so close to anyone but Bai Yunyu. At least, he always taught Bai Yunyu about all his problems, whether it was about filming, interview, or personal life.


    Although he did it while mocking Yunyu, of course.


    "You''re an idiot, Long Shen. A fucking idiot who doesn''t know how to treasure someone so dear to you," Long Shen cursed himself. "You''re the one who deserves to die, not Bai Yunyu. You are the ugly one here, you fucking piece of shit."


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 80%.]


    Yunyu was surprised when he got the notification from Pupa. They were currently in a beach, enjoying the morning sun. Yunyu was chilling in a hammock, with his phone reading a new online novel from the spicy chicken author that Pupa recommended, Rent A Boyfriend.


    He wore a big shades to cover his eyes and a bucket hat, so his scar wouldn''t look too obvious. Though he still got stares once or twice, at least it wasn''t too bad compared to what he usually got.


    [Hmm¡­ with this, I suppose Long Shen had found out about my note and that box full of old clothes, right?]


    [Pupa: It should be.]


    [Heheh, he must be crying over the spilt milk now. I''m already gone with the wind, yet he will live full of regret and agony for the rest of his life! Nyeh-heh-heh!]


    Pupa rolled its eyes. Of course, it knew that Yunyu was such a petty person. And Pupa usually would scold him for being one. But this time¡­ it had the feeling that Long Shen truly deserved it. Knowing how much damage he did to Yunyu''s mental and physical health.


    [Pupa: Then, what you would you do next?]


    [Hold on, based on my prediction, someone will call me soon.]


    Just like Yunyu''s prediction, his phone suddenly rang, and Yunyu checked at the caller. He saw that Mr. Long Shen was calling him. But Yunyu ignored the call until the sixth call.


    Yunyu waited for a moment before he picked up the call and listened to what Long She would say next.


    ***


    It took a while until Long Shen could muster up his courage after he let himself cried for a man. Yunyu was the first person he cried about, and it was both because of regret and love.


    Long Shen called Yunyu''s phone a few times. He knew the call went through, but Yunyu must''ve decided not to pick it up.


    ''Come on, pick it up, Yunyu, please¡­''


    Click.


    "Hello?" Yunyu said across the call.


    Long Shen''s heart jumped when he finally heard Bai Yunyu''s voice once more.


    "Y¡ªYunyu! It''s me. It''s Long Shen!" Long Shen said spontaneously.


    "¡­ Yes, sir, I can hear you¡­"


    "G¡ªGood. Where are you now, Yunyu? I will tell my people to pick you up and return to me. We will talk about this, okay?" Long Shen said.


    "¡­ why would I?" Yunyu replied coldly. "I have everything I need here, sir."


    "But¡ª" Long Shen paused. ''What about me?'' he said in his heart, dared not uttering such egoistic question to Yunyu.


    "Sir, I assume that you''ve read my note for you. If you''ve read it carefully, you know that I''ve cut the contact with you and everyone else. This will be the last time I can answer your call, and please don''t call me anymore. This is for your own good, sir," Yunyu said coldly.


    Yunyu''s cold voice was like an ice shard that stabbed Long Shen''s heart. He was tongue-tied once he heard how unfeeling Yunyu sounded just now.


    There was no more shy Bai Yunyu, who would obey everything he said. There was no more meek Bai Yunyu, whose voice would tremble once Long Shen raised his voice.


    Bai Yunyu was so cold now as if he had truly disposed all his previous life and starting anew in another place, with a new life, a new job, and probably¡­ a new lover.


    The thought of Yunyu having a new lover after Long Shen finally discovered his own feeling made Long Shen restless and angry for some reason. He wanted to raise his voice and threaten Yunyu not to date someone else other than him.


    But what authority he had over Yunyu now?


    "May I¡­ May I know your location right now? I want to tell you something, Yunyu," Long Shen asked, trying to contain his impatience.


    "¡­ Mr. Long Shen, you will never find me, and I don''t want to see you anymore. Goodbye."


    Beeeep.


    Yunyu hung up the call abruptly, leaving Long Shen still dazed with such rejection. He clenched his phone and softly said, "No, Bai Yunyu. I will find you. Even if you reject me again and again, I will never give up."


    "Not after I realized my feeling for you."

 Chapter 384: OG 1.25

    Bai Yunyu was currently attending a charity event in a village in Bali, near to where Yunyu lived right now. There was a charity event for the orphans, where the orphans would perform a traditional dance, music, and many more.


    It was free for the guest to enjoy the performance, and most of the guests were tourists who came to see some traditional performance.


    However, they could always donate some money to help the orphanage. So far, this event had gathered enough money for the orphanage to survive for a while. And there was one person who had the surname Bai. He donated almost ten thousand us dollars personally to the orphanage, a Chinese man.


    Although his face was ugly, whenever the orphans saw him, none would get scared of the man.


    Because his eyes showed so much sincerity that warmed their hearts. The children heart knew well which person had a good heart and which one had a bad, rotten one.


    So, even though this man had an ugly face, his sincerity and donation showed how much he cared for the orphans. He had lived in this orphanage for a while now, not because he couldn''t afford to live in a better place, but because he wanted to help taking care of the smaller orphans.


    Yunyu clapped happily while sitting on the floor with many kids around the age of five to seven surrounding him. They surrounded him without fear on their face. Some even hogged and tried to hug Yunyu all for themselves.


    "Uncle Bai is with me! He accompanied you for the whole day yesterday!"


    "No, I want Uncle Bai for me! Don''t hog him all for yourself!"


    The children are fighting in their native language, while Pupa translated what they said to Yunyu. Yunyu laughed happily. He was still learning the language of this place, so he could only say few things, "Patience¡­ Uncle Bai¡­ will accompany you all," Yunyu said.


    Pupa watched over Yunyu and then watched a man who disguised himself as another tourist, taking picture and video, but it was obvious that he was here solely for Bai Yunyu.


    [Pupa: Someone is recording a video of you.]


    [Eehh, really? Did he get the right angle? How about my scar? He shouldn''t show my scar too much! Oh my~]


    [Pupa:¡­ Someone is literally recording you. The focus is on you! You missed the point, spicy chicken host! What if it''s a bad person?]


    [Ehe~ Relax, Pupa. I know who is recording and to whom he will send the video.]


    [Pupa: You mean, Long Shen?]


    [Of course~ Don''t you see that he had been watching over me? He probably traced the phone call before and found that I''m in Bali. But it takes time for him to finally locate me, and now, the video is the proof that I''m actually living in Bali in one piece right now.]


    [Pupa: It''s been two months since you left China. And you just donated around ten thousand dollars for the orphanage. Do you think I don''t know that your saving is dwindling right now? I wonder if you can keep up with your leisure lifestyle without working anymore.]


    [Relax, Pupa. My sugar daddy will come later. I just need to persevere. Besides, I''m having fun taking care of these kids. They are so much fun, at least. They don''t stare at me with their judgey eyes while probably cursing at me in his heart.]


    [Pupa: Sugar daddy? You mean, that young man who visited you often? He''s not rich, you know.]


    Pupa was talking about a local man around Yunyu''s age who often visited the orphanage. He worked as a tour guide and was also the tour guide who helped Yunyu when he first visited this village.


    Although Yunyu already said he didn''t need more help, since he will live in this place for a while, the man still visited Yunyu often. He even brought some traditional food or sweets for Yunyu to eat together while walking around the village.


    [Well, he is a good man, but¡­ I judge based on your scan. Tell me the information based on his physical prowess, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: Seriously, you''re using my high-tech scanner that could scan everything to cater for your horny thoughts!]


    [Aww, come on, Pupa-Kun. Are you jealous because I got close to someone else? Do you want to spend a night with me for an exchange?]


    Pupa''s body rattled again. It finally showed the scan that he did to that man.


    [Pupa: Height: 175, Weight: 70¡­ dick size, 13 centimetres, and not bulbous.]


    [Aish, I can''t live without my beloved bulbous tip! I''ve travelled to so many worlds and tasted all the bulbous tips the worlds could offer. How can I settle down for less!]


    [Pupa:¡­ You''re not even hiding your shamelessness anymore.]


    [Hehe, I mean, that''s what we call maturing~]


    [Pupa: I''d prefer if you are actually maturing in another aspect.]


    ***


    Long Shen was finally done with the movie shoot for this new action movie after two months of restless work. He felt that his body could break anytime soon, especially since no assistant was as good as Bai Yunyu.


    It had been two months since Yunyu left him, and he spent his nights thinking whether Yunyu was safe and eating well or whether he was sleeping under a roof. Whether he had a new boyfriend now or if he actually settled down with someone already.


    He was so restless that he couldn''t sleep most of the time. But lucky for him, he could ask his people to trace Yunyu''s location, and turned out, Yunyu flew to Bali to escape.


    Long Shen ordered some more people to find Yunyu wherever he was with a prize for the one who could find him, of course,


    Yunyu was hiding so well, and it took more time than it should be to finally locate his exact position in a village quite far from the city in Bali, where he dedicated his life to take care of the orphan kids.


    ''Even in another place, your love for the orphans are still there, Yunyu¡­''


    ''Why am I so stupid to hurt you¡­''


    Long Shen''s heart was hurting again. He drank a pill prescribed by the doctor, a sleeping pill because he couldn''t sleep without it.


    Long Shen closed his eyes, even when he closed his eyes, the image of Bai Yunyu smiling at him with that sincere gaze still lingered in his mind.


    "Yunyu¡­ please forgive me¡­"


    Ding!


    Long Shen was awoken by the sound of a loud notification from his phone. He clicked his tongue annoyedly. It was so hard for him to sleep, and these people still bugged him.


    But when he checked his phone and saw a video sent by his subordinate in Bali. He opened his eyes and clicked on the video immediately.


    He saw Bai Yunyu was surrounded by the orphans. None of the orphans seemed to get scared of Yunyu. In fact, many of them wanted to hog Yunyu all for themselves. Yunyu was also smiling without burden when taking care of these kids.


    It melted Long Shen''s heart as he finally saw the beauty of Bai Yunyu.


    "Bai Yunyu¡­" Long Shen caressed Yunyu''s cheek in the video. He replayed the short video over and over, just to see Yunyu was living happily.


    "Yunyu¡­ I miss you¡­" Long Shen said. His voice trembled as he couldn''t hold his tear. "I really miss you, Bai Yunyu¡­"


    He let his tears wet the pillow as he watched Yunyu from the video, "Wait for me, okay? Even if you don''t want me, I will still come to you."

 Chapter 385: OG 1.26

    Yunyu was busy gardening with the orphans when the head of the orphan, Miss Dewi, suddenly called him and spoke in English, "Someone is searching for you."


    "Searching for me?" Yunyu frowned. "Is it Angga again?" Yunyu asked. Angga was the man who often visited him, the tour guide who took him to this village.


    Miss Dewi shook her head, "It''s a Chinese man. He is very handsome, like a movie star. And he''s also very tall. He has been waiting outside for a while now. He has become an attraction to the kids."


    "Movie star?"


    Yunyu got curious. He didn''t believe a real movie star would come and visit him. At least, definitely not his former boss, ''Is it Aaron Xu?'' Yunyu thought. Aaron tried to call him many times after their last conversation, but Yunyu only said he deserved someone better and blocked Aaron''s contact.


    ''I doubt it''s Aaron¡­''


    Yunyu walked to the front terrace of the orphanage. He walked slowly, and he saw a man standing tall. He was looking at the garden, so Yunyu couldn''t see his face.


    Yunyu approached the man and asked in Chinese, "Excuse me, sir, Miss Dewi said that you want to see me. Is there something I can do for you?"


    The man turned his head towards Yunyu, a handsome man in his late twenties. He had a deep gaze, and he answered, "Yes, I want your help, Bai Yunyu."


    Yunyu was shocked when he saw Long Shen was in front of him. He retreated immediately, but when he wanted to run away, Long Shen quickly gripped his wrist. Yunyu struggled as he tried to pull his hand, "S¡ªSir, please release me. This is an orphanage full of children! I¡ªIf you want to hit me, then do it somewhere!"


    "Why does the first thing in your head after you see me again is me who is going to hit you?" Long Shen asked. He was hurting when Yunyu said that, but it was for the best, perhaps. He must have been traumatized by Long Shen''s bullying.


    "I won''t hurt you anymore, Yunyu."


    Yunyu stopped struggling after Long Shen said that. He looked at Long Shen still with fear in his eyes, "T¡ªThen, what are you doing here? Mr. Long Shen, I thought you''d be happy once you won''t see me again for the rest of your life."


    "No, in fact, everything feels like a floating nightmare for me after you leave. My dreams are filled with nightmares, as my heart is filled with grieving," Long Shen said. He stared at Yunyu and uttered, "I miss you, Bai Yunyu¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Mr. Long Shen, I left you because I know you hate me so much. If this is some kind of joke, I think it''s too far. You know my feeling for you, right?" Yunyu said as he doubted Long Shen''s sincerity.


    Long Shen pulled Yunyu closer and hugged his waist. Long Shen stared at Yunyu and said, "Yunyu, I¡ª"


    "Sir, I think it''s better if you two go somewhere else. This is an orphanage with many kids," Miss Dewi suddenly came and interrupted them.


    Yunyu pushed Long Shen immediately and bowed his head politely, "I''m sorry, Miss Dewi. I will talk with him somewhere else."


    "Good."


    Bai Yunyu stared at Long Shen, whose eyes was set on Yunyu. He sighed and said, "Mr. Long Shen, follow me if you want to talk about something."


    ***


    Long Shen followed Yunyu, who took him to a small waterfall in the village. It was empty today, fortunately, so they could have a private talk without someone disturbing them.


    Yunyu turned his back and asked, "Mr. Long Shen, what do you want to talk with me? I''ve cut my contact with you, and I thought you''re happy there."


    Long Shen saw how Bai Yunyu was glowing with happiness after he left him. Long Shen knew that Yunyu would be happy if Long Shen never reappeared in his life. But Long Shen was a jerk, an egoist who wanted more than just staring at Yunyu from a picture or video.


    He wanted to stay with Yunyu.


    "Yunyu, I know I''m a jerk that doesn''t deserve your heart. I''m an asshole who bullied you and called you ugly, even worse, telling that you should die¡­"


    "I own everything that I said, and I did to you. You can punch me or even stab me if you want, but I¡­"


    "¡­I want your forgiveness."


    Yunyu zipped his mouth as he stared at Long Shen. He was searching for the sincerity in Long Shen''s eyes. This was the first time Yunyu to see Long Shen with such pleading eyes, and he smiled.


    "I''ve forgiven you long ago, Mr. Long Shen. You don''t need to come here if you just want to say that," Yunyu said. He turned his back as he stared at the waterfall, "I''ve closed that book of my life. I will pretend that nothing bad ever happened between us, okay?"


    Yunyu walked away from Long Shen. He wanted to brush away this feeling that he had for so long. He didn''t want his love for Long Shen to reignite again. He didn''t deserve it.


    But Long Shen was a stubborn man. He chased Yunyu and hugged him from behind.


    "Ah?!" Yunyu was surprised when he got hugged by Long Shen.


    "No! You can''t forget me! I won''t let you forget all the bad things I did to you because that means you will also forget that I exist in your heart!" Long Shen said with his tone begging.


    "But isn''t that for the best?"


    "It''s not the best! I want you to remember me, to remember our bad memories! Because I''d rather begging in your knees for your forgiveness than letting you forget me!"


    "Mr. Long Shen¡­ I don''t understand¡­" Yunyu said, his body started shaking as he tried his best not to cry like a little baby again. "Why did you do this to me? You know that I have a feeling for you, right?"


    "I know, and I want you to keep that feeling because¡ª" Long Shen turned Yunyu''s body, and they faced each other.


    Long Shen gripped Yunyu''s arms and then leaned in. He kissed Yunyu''s lips gently. Long Shen tasted the lips of the same person whom he called ugly months ago.


    And now, the same person was the one who could give him warmth and sincere love.


    "Because I also love you, Bai Yunyu."


    [Pupa: Ding! An original hidden plot has been triggered! The Ugly Love!]

 Chapter 386: OG 1.27

    ''Warning: mild gore scene.''


    [Pupa: Ding! An original hidden plot has been triggered! The Ugly Love!]


    [Wait, a hidden plot?! Does this mean Long Shen has a secret or something dangerous in him?]


    [Pupa: No, the original hidden plot is a bit different. This is like a memory from the original Ragemeter world, a fragment of what you did to Long Shen until he became mentally deranged.]


    Pupa downloaded a bunch of data and poured it inside Yunyu''s head.


    The first thing that Yunyu saw was this exact scene with Long Shen kissed him for the first time and begged for his forgiveness. In this original Ragemeter world, nothing changed much between them.


    Long Shen bullied and verbally abused Yunyu, found out that Yunyu had been in love with him for so long, despite his horrible treatment. And with the Guilt Tripping no Jutsu, Long Shen''s heart was finally moved.


    "Bai Yunyu, please forgive me. I know I''ve done so many terrible things to you and that I should leave you alone."


    "But I can''t. I''m a jerk and egoist that has fallen in love with you. I will do anything as long as you forgive me," Long Shen said as he kneeled in front of Yunyu. But Yunyu didn''t budge. There was some obvious hatred in his eyes.


    "Really? The high and mighty Mr. Long Shen really fell in love with an ugly guy he bullied every day? It''s quite rare to hear that kind of joke, Sir," Yunyu replied coldly. He looked down at Long Shen as if he was just a pesky bug.


    Long Shen''s heart dropped as he felt all his courage had been sapped out of his body. He knew that Yunyu would hate him, but he didn''t know that the meek Yunyu would be this cold.


    "Anything¡­ as long as you forgive me, I will do anything¡­." Long Shen said.


    He thought Yunyu would request money or property, which wasn''t a problem for Long Shen. But what he said next was out of Long Shen''s prediction,


    "I can forgive you, Mr. Long Shen. It''s not hard. All you need to do is to kiss my feet," Yunyu said. He tapped the ground with his dirty boot that he used when gardening before. So it was covered in dirt. Long Shen was shocked at first, but this might be his last chance of getting forgiveness from Yunyu. Thus, he lowered his back and slowly kissed the boots.


    His lips touched the dirt on Yunyu''s feet, which made Long Shen shuddered. He clenched his fist and carried on because all in his head was just Yunyu''s forgiveness.


    And he believed that he deserved such treatment because of how horrible he was to Yunyu.


    Yunyu didn''t feel a bit of pity however, he suddenly kicked Long Shen''s face with his boots until Long Shen fell backwards. Long Shen looked at Yunyu in disbelief. He didn''t expect Yunyu to suddenly kick his face.


    "What? You said that you''d do anything to get my forgiveness. Is that too much for you?" Yunyu asked tauntingly.


    Long Shen was silenced for a moment and then shook his head, "I deserve it."


    "Good, you will need a lot of patience for your redemption," Yunyu said.


    Long Shen and Yunyu finally got together after that. Long Shen pampered Yunyu with everything he wanted, but Yunyu was as cold as ever. He didn''t even want to hug Long Shen.


    And after a year, Yunyu demanded Long Shen come out to the public about his sexual orientation and his love for Yunyu.


    Normally, Long Shen wouldn''t mind because he loved Yunyu so much, and he thought he really deserved everything. Yunyu gave him the same treatment that he gave before, so it was more like an act of revenge.


    Thus, Long Shen came out in public and was hounded by his fans that turned into anti-fans. He didn''t care much though, everything was fine as long as Yunyu was with him¡­


    Until the night after Long Shen came out in public.


    Yunyu came to Long Shen''s room and was unusually intimate. Yunyu rested his head on Long Shen''s chest and then asked, "My dear handsome Long Shen, do you really love me?"


    Long Shen felt awkward at first. Because he was not used to seeing Yunyu so intimate to him. But of course, he accepted this as a green light. Maybe this was the sign that Yunyu finally accepted him.


    "I¡ªI truly love you, Yun''er¡­" Long Shen said sincerely. "I came out in public because want me to do it. And I will do anything for you, anything."


    Yunyu pouted cutely and kissed Long Shen''s lips, "Well, you see, I''m so ugly like this¡­ but you''re so handsome and popular. I''m scared that you''ll get snatched by someone¡­"


    "N¡ªNo! I only have you in my heart!" Long Shen stated loudly. Which was true. Yunyu was his first love, albeit it came too late for him.


    "Then, let me do something for you, and we will be even. I will completely accept you after this," Yunyu said. "You will do anything for me, right?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Close your eyes," Bai Yunyu said. Long Shen closed his eyes obediently. He didn''t know what to expect, but he was both afraid and excited.


    And then, he suddenly felt a stinging pain on his face. He grabbed Yunyu''s hand, still with his eyes closed, "Y¡ªYunyu, what are you going to do with me?"


    "Relax, my handsome Long Shen. I will love you forever after this, I promise," Yunyu replied.


    Long Shen clenched the sheet as he felt the knife sliced through his handsome face. He already imagined the horrible scar that would stay on his face for the rest of his life. But he was so blindly in love with Yunyu that he didn''t want Yunyu to get disappointed.


    After gruelling minutes that felt like a century for Long Shen, Yunyu was finally done with his craft. He took a table mirror and asked Long Shen to open his eyes.


    When Long Shen opened his eyes, all he could see was a hideous man with scars all across his face. His face was covered with blood that seeped out from each cut, and Long Shen fainted immediately.


    "Perfect," Bai Yunyu said. "Larva, are you here?" He called his system.


    The cute Larva popped out, still eating leaf as its dinner, "Yes, Master! Cutiepie Larva is here¡ªAAHHHHH! GHOST!"


    Larva almost jumped out of the world when it saw Long Shen. Yunyu chuckled and said, "My craft is done."


    Larva saw the horrendous cuts on Long Shen''s face, "M¡ªMaster, isn''t that too much? Long Shen is still Master Han''s soul, and he truly loves you¡­"


    "This is the fastest way to increase his Ragemeter, Larva. I can''t think of another way," Yunyu said. "Don''t worry, Larva. There won''t be any repercussion after this world ends, and we will not see Long Shen anymore after this. Everything will be okay after Master Han has been sealed, I promise."


    Larva obviously disagreed, but it always prioritized its Master Yunyu''s satisfaction above all! So Larva could only nod like a yes man and followed what Master Yunyu wanted.

 Chapter 387: OG 1.28

    Long Shen woke up with stinging pain after in the morning. He looked around and saw that Yunyu was not with him.


    The cuts on his face was left untreated, so Long Shen washed his face full of bloody cuts and then treated it himself. He thought that Yunyu went outside for a stroll or something. Until hours had passed and there was no sign of Bai Yunyu ever returning.


    Long Shen had a bad feeling about this. He called Yunyu''s phone many times. The stinging pain on his face got worse as he grew worried that Bai Yunyu might have¡­ run away after he got his revenge.


    Long Shen called again and again until Yunyu picked up the call leisurely, "Hello?"


    "Yunyu! Where are you? You are scaring me!" Long Shen reacted.


    "Huh? I''m with Aaron," Yunyu replied lightly.


    "Aaron?! But that guy¡ª"


    "I''ve been dating him for a while now," Yunyu said. He shrugged, "How''s your new look? Are you happy to be ugly just like me?"


    "Yunyu¡­" Long Shen''s heart shattered in an instant. He did everything that Yunyu wanted so he would forgive him.


    But everything¡­ was just for revenge?


    "You''re now so ugly, hated by the public, and have no one by your side. Just like what I experienced for my whole life," Yunyu said.


    "Yunyu¡­ but I¡­ I really love you," Long Shen uttered. His voice was trembling as he didn''t know what to say anymore. He still hoped that Yunyu was just messing around with him, but it didn''t seem to be a child''s play, especially with the scars on his face.


    "And I don''t love you anymore. Listen, Mr. Long Shen, my love for you has diminished over time as you keep on bullying me. Now that I''ve found someone who really loved me for what I am since the first moment we met, I wouldn''t care about you anymore."


    "All I did to you is just a revenge, a petty one, that I crafted because I want you to suffer," Yunyu laughed maliciously. There was no remorse in his voice as if he was delighted with Long Shen''s situation right now.


    "I thought¡­ I really thought that you''d forgive me, Yunyu. You have a sincere heart, warm love that I want¡­" Long Shen''s shaking voice sounded so pitiful, but Yunyu only chuckled and shrugged. "I fell in love with you because you showed me how an ugly face doesn''t mean that you have an ugly heart. I saw how beautiful your heart is, and I... fell in love..."


    "Do you really think all ugly people have beautiful heart inside? Oh, come on, Mr. Long Shen. You''re too stupid to realize that I have always been ugly from inside and outside. What a na?ve man you are."


    "Maybe next time, try to date a beautiful man instead? Who knows, you might hit the jackpot and found a beautiful man with a beautiful heart?"


    "Anyway, I will leave now. I have a date with my boyfriend, goodbye, ugly thing!"


    Click.


    Long Shen''s body was shaking hard. He didn''t know that Yunyu could be so heartless. He destroyed everything that Long Shen had. His career, his face, his reputation, and his love.


    ''Larva: Ding! Ragemeter increases to 100%! Congratulations, great host! By reaching 100% Ragemeter, this world will be counted as an unstable world and will be sealed alongside Master Han Ye''s main soul!''


    Long Shen watched the open window in his room. The gentle wind caressed his cheek gently, telling him to end everything.


    Since he had lost everything, what was there to see? He had no more career, and he didn''t plan to continue with this horribly ugly face. His love that he loved wholeheartedly, betrayed and ruined him.


    There was nothing for him to continue living.


    Long Shen walked to the window, and he looked down. He was on the third floor of his house. It was a guaranteed death if he hit the ground.


    Long Shen stepped in at the edge of the window, closed his eyes, then jumped.


    Yunyu and Larva left the world after the Ragemeter has been completed, but the story of Long Shen didn''t end there.


    Yunyu and Pupa saw Long Shen was floating in emptiness, just like what happened with Jay in the previous world. A voice was heard from around the emptiness, asking Long Shen what his wish was.


    Long Shen didn''t know what was currently happening, but when the voice said, ''I will grant you something that you wish, something deep within your heart. Do you want to get revenge on Bai Yunyu? We can trap him later. We can make him suffer!''


    Long Shen paused for a moment, then he replied, ''Maybe I truly deserve this¡­ if I can get something that I want. I want to be reborn as a new man with a new memory. I want to forget everything about Bai Yunyu. I want to fall in love with someone else, specifically with someone who has a beautiful face and beautiful heart.''


    ¡­


    ''Fair, I shall send you in a world where you will be reborn as a mafia overlord. You will forget about Bai Yunyu and all the trauma he caused, and you shall have a new memory.''


    And with that, Long Shen went under the transmigration mission. He had completely forgotten about Bai Yunyu. Also, with a different scenario of his death, instead of suicide, his fake memory showed him who died in a car accident.


    -Hidden Plot ends.-


    Yunyu''s consciousness returned. Long Shen was still staring at Yunyu after he kissed him, waiting for Yunyu''s answer.


    [H¡ªHow can I be that cruel?]


    [Pupa: It is you and me before we lost our memory, apparently.]


    [But, I¡­ how could I hurt someone so bad that he turned into a deranged man like that? Long Shen is completely broken!]


    [Now I see why he''s so fixated with James Grind''s beauty. And why he hates Tian Dong for no reason. He is traumatized!]


    [And in the end, I still forced him to kill himself 100 times just because I was so petty!]


    [Oh god, h¡ªhow can I be that cruel to someone!? Pupa, how can I be that heartless!?]


    Yunyu was in emotional distress right now, he really didn''t expect himself to be able to do such cruel deed just for an act of revenge. And he didn''t believe it was just a mere act to fill the Ragemeter.


    It was just his pettiness. He was petty in his original life, and he was also petty when facing Long Shen in the tenth world.


    [Pupa: Relax, it happened in the past, remember? You still have a chance to redeem now. Long Shen is in front of you right now.]


    Yunyu stared at Long Shen, who looked so pitiful in front of him. Long Shen thought that Yunyu''s silence was his accumulated anger. Of course, it wasn''t easy to forgive someone like Long Shen.


    Thus, Long Shen kneeled in front of Yunyu, just like what happened in the Ragemeter world in the hidden plot.


    "Bai Yunyu, please forgive me. I know I''ve done so many terrible things to you and that I should leave you alone."


    "But I can''t. I''m a jerk and egoist that has fallen in love with you. I will do anything as long as you forgive me."


    "Anything¡­"

 Chapter 388: OG 1.29

    "Anything¡­"


    ''Anything¡­'', that word echoed in Yunyu''s head. If he hadn''t seen the hidden plot just now, he''d never believe Long Shen''s word. After how much of a dick Long Shen was, it was hardly believable that he could change.


    But when he saw how sincere Long Shen was in that hidden plot, Yunyu had to admit that he was the one who was petty here.


    He planned to torment Long Shen some more, just because he called him ugly so many times.


    [But I don''t want to be the monster in that hidden plot¡­ I refuse to be one.]


    Long Shen truly repented in that hidden plot. He suffered a lot just to get the forgiveness that he so ever wished for. But Yunyu was petty to the core. He didn''t want to forget what Long Shen did to him.


    So he abused Long Shen, just like what Long Shen did to him before. Like one fire that got eaten by a greater fire, he burned everything to the ground instead of letting go.


    The old Bai Yunyu burned Long Shen until nothing was left for him, and Yunyu knew that it wasn''t just to fill the ''Ragemeter.''


    That was simply pure pettiness because honestly, Yunyu had planned to do the same thing, although not as severe as the one shown in the hidden plot.


    [Pupa: You''re not a good person, you know that, right?]


    [I know¡­ I just don''t expect myself to be that heartless. And I don''t expect Long Shen to actually repent. After so much pain I inflicted on him as Bai Yunyu in the original Ragemeter world, everything comes in a full circle, with him stuck in transmigration world, world 10. And me as James Grind.]


    [He falls in love with the same person, but with a completely twisted perspective. He really thought that I''m a beautiful person with a beautiful heart¡­ until I transmigrated as Tian Dong, an ugly assistant similar to Bai Yunyu, and got abused by him.]


    [Pupa: And if you do the same, both of you will never find peace. I know that Long Shen is a jerk, but did he really deserve for his life to get ruined like that?]


    [No, at least not after I saw how hard he tried to be a better person for Bai Yunyu.]


    [Pupa: The choice is yours right now. You can be the monster that will ruin him, or you can¡­]


    Yunyu stared at the kneeling Long Shen dazedly. Which made Long Shen even more worried than before. This might be his last chance to get Yunyu back, so he didn''t want to mess it up. Even if he had to kiss Yunyu''s dirty boots, then he would do it immediately.


    That showed how desperate he was right now.


    Long Shen lowered his back silently to an almost prostrating position, about to kiss Yunyu''s boots, and Yunyu retreated immediately.


    "W¡ªWhat are you doing?!" Yunyu asked as he was surprised.


    Long Shen looked up, staring at Bai Yunyu''s eyes and replied, "I will do anything as long as you can forgive me. When I said anything, I can kiss your boots if you want me to¡­"


    "Y¡ªYou don''t need to do that!" Yunyu refused. He took another step back. "I¡ªI already forgive you, it''s okay, I truly have forgiven you, Mr. Long Shen."


    "I know that''s just empty words. How could you forgive someone like me so easily? Bai Yunyu, I truly want you to forgive me and stay with me. I want you to love me again because I don''t want to lose that love¡­"


    Long Shen got up and approached Bai Yunyu, who kept retreating. Long Shen had long legs, so he caught up easily and wrapped Yunyu''s body with his hands, pulling him closer and hugging him tightly.


    Yunyu''s head rested on Long Shen''s chest, so he could hear the rapid heartbeat that Long Shen had right now. He could feel Long Shen''s hand trembling as he gently touched Yunyu''s hair. "This is the first time I touched you so gently, Bai Yunyu. I should''ve done that sooner, I know. I''m an idiot for not realizing your worth¡­" Long Shen said with his trembling voice. He was afraid that Yunyu would reject him immediately. And he was sure that Bai Yunyu still hadn''t accepted him.


    Even worse, maybe Yunyu had moved on from Long Shen as he moved out from China.


    "Please, I''m begging you, Bai Yunyu. It''s only been two months since you left me, and I feel so utterly broken. I have to take sleeping pills every day because my worry keeps me at night. I don''t know whether you are safe or not, whether you eat well, whether you have a roof over your head. I don''t even know if you''re alive or not."


    Long Shen buried his face on Yunyu''s shoulder, and Yunyu could feel his shoulder dampened as Long Shen couldn''t hold his tear, "I know you won''t believe me. I understand that you still hate me. But please, let me stay around you for a while. I want to prove my sincerity to you, just like how you show your sincerity to me."


    Long Shen was too scared to hear rejection from Yunyu, so he indulged himself in this warmth for a moment. He hugged Yunyu tightly, not wanting to let go. Because the chance of getting Yunyu''s forgiveness was too small.


    [He is so scared¡­]


    [Pupa: Indeed. He has been in a constant nightmare for two months, searching for you and dreaming about you almost every day. I guess your Guilt Tripping no Jutsu works effectively. That letter you left for him must''ve hit his conscience.]


    [Pupa: What are you waiting for? Just forgive him already.]


    [Pupa¡­ love and forgiveness are earned. You can''t just say ''I love you'' or ''I forgive you'' without any proof.]


    Yunyu took a deep breath, then he pushed Long Shen away as hard as he could. Long Shen looked lost when Yunyu distanced himself. His heart shattered into pieces as he already knew that the worst possibility finally befell him.


    Yunyu didn''t want to forgive him, and his heart had been shut for Long Shen, which was logical.


    "Does this¡­ does this mean that you won''t forgive me?"


    "Mr. Long Shen¡­ love and forgiveness are earned. This is not a novel where you can just spout some random love word and expect me to believe it, especially after what you did to me. That''s just being stupid," Yunyu replied.


    He sighed and stared at Long Shen, "Master Long, how do I know that your love is just a cheap love or a real love that will stay for a long time?"


    "I¡ªI will do anything as long as you''d believe me!" Long Shen replied.


    "Then prove it. I don''t need your talk."


    "How do I prove it? I''m ready to do anything!"


    "Then I''m willing to give you a chance, but I want you to do something¡­" Yunyu had a mysterious smile on his face as he continued, "Mr. Long Shen, you will not like my request, but this is the only way for you to earn my forgiveness."


    "So bear with it, or leave."

 Chapter 389: OG 1.30

    "Handsome uncle, over here!" a young boy yelled in his native language and waved his hand from afar. He was around the age of seven as he was rescued around the age of five. Long Shen turned his head smiled at the young boy. The boy looked thrilled, much happier than his life his real parents.


    "Catch me, handsome uncle!" the boy started running around, alongside the other kids who were laughing as Long Shen chased them around. They were playing tag, with Long Shen as the handsome big bad wolf, chasing a bunch of small sheep who were running around him, trying not to get caught.


    Long Shen had long legs, so he could easily catch them, but he intentionally slowed down so the kids could have more time before he caught them one by one.


    "Ouch!" Long Shen froze when he saw a kid fell to the ground. He hurriedly helped the kid by crouching and pulled the kid up. Turned out, the kid had grazed his knee quite severely. The kid sobbed, but not knowing what to do because he got used to being abused by his parents, so whenever he got hurt, all he did was hold his tears.


    "You can cry. It''s okay. You can cry when you get hurt," Long Shen pacified the kid, and the kid sobbed in Long Shen''s arm.


    Long Shen wasn''t good at doing this because his boyfriend, Bai Yunyu, had a more gentle nature than him. And he was the one who took care of the kids'' emotional distress. But he was so busy taking care of the younger ones, so Long Shen had to take care of the older ones, at least the ones above the age of seven.


    Bai Yunyu noticed the situation and sighed. He was carrying a four years old girl who was resting on his shoulder. The girl had a horrible burn scar on her face, which was caused by her abusive parents.


    Yunyu had to ask the police to take the girl, especially after the girl''s dad poured boiling hot water on her face, scarring her skin, which made her look similar to Bai Yunyu.


    "What happened?" Yunyu asked.


    "He fell and grazed his knee," Long Shen replied as he was feeling guilty. "Sorry, I can''t take care of them¡­"


    Yunyu smiled and patted the kid''s head, "It''s not your fault. Take him to the infirmary. The nurse will treat him."


    Long Shen carried the boy and took him to the infirmary. After he made sure that the kid got treated, he returned to the wide garden covered with lush trees and saw his beloved Bai Yunyu sitting on the bench with the kids sitting on the ground. He was preparing some food for their small picnic.


    Long Shen''s heart beat faster. Whenever he saw Yunyu and his sincere smile, it melted him immediately. It reminded him so much of heaven that he so longed for. He might not deserve it for all things that he did, but Yunyu was willing to give him a chance to prove that he was a changed man.


    Long Shen took a temporary break from the entertainment industry and followed Yunyu to stay in Bali. They ran a shelter for abused children and orphans. This shelter was a branch of the orphanage where Yunyu resided before.


    In this shelter, they took care of kids who had severe care of abusive parents or was abandoned by their parents because of disability. There was one who got poured with boiling hot water, the one whose back got ironed, and the one with only one eye, or one leg, et cetera.


    It was the shelter for those deemed imperfect by society and would be severely bullied, just like Bai Yunyu.


    Bai Yunyu didn''t have much money, but he used all his money to take care of these children, and with Long Shen around, they didn''t have to worry about money anymore.


    Long Shen wouldn''t lie that he was a bit shocked when a bunch of kids suddenly surrounded and hogged him, they looked hideous in society standard, but because Long Shen already fell in love with Yunyu, he didn''t see any of them as hideous.


    Because Long Shen understood that beauty was in the eye of the beholder.


    Bai Yunyu might not be beautiful by society standard, but he was damn beautiful in Long Shen''s heart.


    Yes, Yunyu''s request was for Long Shen to join him in taking care of these kids and the sickly elderly. It was more like charity work, which Long Shen was foreign for before he fell in love with Yunyu.


    At most, all he would do was just sending money, not directly taking care of them.


    ---


    "You take care of these kids¡­ alone?"


    "Well, I paid some local nurses to help me, but I can''t pay them anymore, so I have to take care of them alone," Yunyu said truthfully. "Mr. Long Shen, if you want my forgiveness, then you must prove yourself. Help me taking care of them, then I will decide."


    "Because when I grew up, everyone bullies me, and nobody really wants to take care of me, the unfortunate. I don''t want it to happen to these kids. This is the only thing I can do. It may not be much compared to your donation, but I''m doing this wholeheartedly."


    ---


    That scene penetrated deep within Long Shen''s conscience. He didn''t know someone who didn''t turn into a bad guy after being mistreated so unfairly in his life.


    They were both orphans, but Long Shen always got the best treatment because of his natural talent in many things, alongside his obviously handsome face, which only became even more handsome as he grew up.


    Meanwhile, Bai Yunyu was always the same old Yunyu, who was mediocre in anything and had a horrendous face. He was constantly bullied, but in the end, Yunyu was the one who grew up to be a saint, not him.


    He was a jerk, an arrogant jerk who was unbothered at someone else''s suffering because he was busy with life, busy with his own achievement. He even went as far as bullying one unfortunate soul just to fill his ego.


    And now, karma bit him, and he fell in love so hard with the same person he mocked as ugly.


    Long Shen''s conscience was hurting whenever he remembered how horrible he was to Yunyu. That''s why he tried his best to compensate for all the suffering he made. Even though he knew that Yunyu never forgot his abuse, at least Long Shen could balance it with his good deeds, right?


    Long Shen approached them with a smile and sat on the ground with the kids, listening to Yunyu telling the story of Beauty and the Beast while cutting up some fruit for them to share.


    The kids slowly approached Long Shen and hogged him. Some rested on his arm, some sat on his lap, and one even climbed up to sat on his shoulder.


    But Long Shen was unbothered. He patted one kid sitting on his lap and continued listening to Yunyu''s storytelling.


    "¡­ And that''s when the beauty finally fell in love with the beast. The beauty''s true kiss transformed the beast back into his human form. They embraced each other in harmony and soon held a grand wedding of their own."


    "Then, what''s next, dad?" one girl asked. Some kids already called Yunyu as dad, though they still called Long Shen as ''uncle'' since they were a lot closer to Yunyu.


    "What''s next? They live happily ever after, of course."


    "In a castle?" the girl asked again.


    "They don''t like living in the castle. It''s boring. They like playing with kids, so they live a simple life, taking care of the children like you all," Yunyu laughed. He glanced at Long Shen with a mirthful smile on his face.


    "Isn''t that right, Mr. beauty?"

 Chapter 390: OG 1.31

    "Isn''t it right, Mr. beauty?"


    The kids darted their eyes at Long Shen, following their dad''s gaze. Long Shen blinked as he got surprised with such question, then he laughed heartily.


    "Handsome Uncle, why are you laughing? Is it true? Are you the beauty in that story?" one boy asked.


    "Of course, he is! Don''t you see that he is very handsome? Of course, he is the beauty in that story!" one older girl replied.


    "But if he is the beauty, where is the beast?" one kid asked again. Then they were all silenced while staring at Long Shen, waiting for an answer.


    Long Shen chuckled and put down the kids that hogged him one by one. He got up and sat beside Yunyu on the bench. The kids looked up to Handsome Uncle Long Shen and Daddy Bai Yunyu. Long Shen held Yunyu''s hand and replied to the kids, "Why are you guys searching for the beast?"


    "Your Daddy Bai is mistaken. I am the beast. Your handsome uncle is a beast before, and when he meets with the beauty, he fell in love with him, and their kiss finally turned the beast into a human once more," Long Shen stared at Yunyu lovingly and longingly.


    [Warning: Homewrecker system is exclusively on Webnovel, if you are reading this elsewhere, it''s pirated.]


    The kids tilted their head in confusion, "So Handsome Uncle is the beast who turns human? And Daddy Bai is the beauty?" one girl asked.


    "But Daddy Bai is not beautiful, like us, we are not beautiful," the girl added.


    "Listen to me, children, beauty is not only for your appearance but also in your heart. You can have the most beautiful face in the world, but if your heart is so rotten, then nobody will ever sincerely fall in love with you," Long Shen explained. "You may think that you are not perfect or not wanted, but believe me, as long as you have a good heart, someone will come to you and love you."


    "Handsome Uncle, how do you know that Daddy Bai has a good heart?" the same girl asked again. She was listening attentively. She got a severe case of abuse before she was taken by Yunyu. She got beaten until half of her face was almost disfigured, so she always thought of herself as ugly, and her parents didn''t want her because of that.


    Long Shen smiled at stared at Yunyu again. He gently held Yunyu''s hand and replied, "Your Daddy Bai helps to cleanse the curse in my heart. I''m a beast with a vile heart, arrogant, ruthless, conceited. Your Daddy Bai showed me his true love, a sincere love that I don''t deserve. So I fell in love with him and begged for his forgiveness."


    "Now I''m in my mission to prove to him that I''m a changed man."


    Long Shen gently kissed Yunyu''s hand and then kissed Yunyu''s cheek, right at the side where Yunyu had his scar.


    "I love you, my beauty."


    "WHOA!" the kids were awed by how romantic and dreamy, handsome uncle was. Little did they know, the same handsome uncle was really a ruthless man a few months ago.


    Bai Yunyu blushed. He didn''t know what to say. But he showed his affection by shoving a slice of apple on Long Shen''s lips. Long Shen smiled and ate the apple. His heart was warm all over, knowing how he was so close with his beloved.


    Though, his heart still had that restless feeling inside.


    ***


    [Pupa: It''s been a year since you left China and ten months since you live with Long Shen to take care of the children, but the Fatemeter hasn''t been triggered yet. You can''t get that bonus 20% Fatemeter if the Fatemeter hasn''t been triggered.]


    [I know, and I know the reason also.]


    [Pupa: Really?]


    [Yep. It''s because there''s still insecurity in his heart, and that insecurity wouldn''t be cleared until we confront it together.]


    [Pupa: Is it Aaron Xu?]


    [Yes, Long Shen knows that Aaron Xu has treated me a lot better in the past. So, he''s afraid that I''ll leave him for Aaron. Aaron Xu called me yesterday, saying that he had found my location and wants to talk. I think he''ll arrive soon.]


    [Pupa: Will you leave Long Shen for Aaron Xu?]


    [No.]


    [Pupa: So precise, what''s the reason?]


    [I just think that Aaron deserves someone better. He''s such a bright and kind man, while Long Shen and I are aligned better, as we were both jerks who strive to be better person together.]


    [Pupa: I really thought you want to build your harem again.]


    [Hehe, not in this world, Pupa. This world is like that¡­ healing world. I understand that both Bai Yunyu and Long Shen went through a lot. I don''t want to make an even worse mess.]


    [Pupa: Not in this world? So you want to do it in later worlds?!]


    [Of course! I want to be embraced by many Master Hans around me, nyahahaha~]


    Pupa wanted to refute, then checked the thirteenth world, a royal romance world. Then realized it might be in line with Yunyu''s fantasy. So, Pupa just facepalmed silently while cursing the world order.


    Bai Yunyu and Long Shen strolled on the beach near their orphanage. It was evening, and they stopped to enjoy the romantic sunset together.


    Long Shen, however, only enjoyed the sunset for a moment, then turned his head to stare at Yunyu. Yunyu''s scar was highlighted by the evening sunset from the side, but Long Shen didn''t feel any disgust.


    All he did was plant a light kiss on Yunyu''s cheek and then said, "You''re so beautiful."


    "Don''t be too much of a flirt, will you?" Yunyu chuckled, but he pecked on Long Shen''s lips and turned his back. "That''s a payback for kissing me in front of the kids."


    "Can I get another payback?" Long Shen teased.


    "No," Yunyu replied. "But you can always get a bonus if you can catch me."


    Yunyu started running on the beach, while Long Shen tried to catch Yunyu. After a while, Yunyu got out of breath, and Long Shen caught him easily and hugged him from behind.


    "Got you! Where''s my bonus?" Long Shen asked.


    ¡­


    "Yunyu¡­"


    Long Shen and Bai Yunyu darted their eyes together at a man who suddenly called Yunyu''s name. And they were stunned, especially Yunyu.


    A man standing in front of them with his black shirt and jeans. Nothing changed after one year, except that he was a bit thinner than before.


    Aaron Xu standing in front of them, with his longing gaze staring at Yunyu, "Bai Yunyu, I''ve finally found you¡­"

 Chapter 391: OG 1.32: I Love You, My Beauty

    Aaron Xu standing in front of them, with his longing gaze staring at Yunyu, "Bai Yunyu, I''ve finally found you¡­"


    Long Shen''s gaze darkened immediately. He stood in front of Yunyu and shielded him from Aaron Xu''s gaze. "What are you doing here? Yunyu doesn''t want to see you!" Long Shen said.


    Aaron chuckled mirthlessly, "You are just a bastard whom Yunyu fell in love with. Just because you''re lucky doesn''t mean that your luck will last forever."


    Long Shen clenched his fist. He was ready to lunge at Aaron Xu and punch him. But he knew that Yunyu wouldn''t like it.


    "I want to talk with Yunyu. I missed him so much," Aaron Xu said.


    "You, how dare you¡ª"


    "It''s okay, Long Shen, you can wait here. I need to talk with Aaron," Yunyu snipped Long Shen. Long Shen darted his eyes at Yunyu with his pleading eyes, begging Yunyu not to leave him.


    Yunyu smiled and patted his shoulder, "You can wait here, don''t worry."


    Long Shen gripped Yunyu''s waist, but after a while, he released it. He watched as Yunyu walked to Aaron''s side.


    "Long time no see, Boss," Yunyu greeted formally. But before Aaron could say anything, Yunyu suggested, "We should go somewhere quieter if you want to talk about something."


    "Okay."


    ¡­


    Aaron and Yunyu walked far from Long Shen. They were hidden behind a coconut tree with bushes around, so Long Shen couldn''t see them.


    Aaron stared at Yunyu, then he stretched his hand, about to hug Yunyu. But Yunyu pushed Aaron''s chest away and shook his head, "Boss, it''s not appropriate."


    "Not appropriate? Why? You never reject me before¡­ is it because of Long Shen?" Aaron Xu asked. "Yunyu, he''s an asshole. He abused you for so long, and I guarantee that he''ll leave you in the end! I will never leave you, and I will never hurt you!"


    "I know that you''ll never hurt me, Aaron," Yunyu finally called Aaron Xu with his name instead of the boss. "And I know that you''ve been good to me. But love is a different matter. It''s blind and sometimes illogical. I''ve fallen in love with Long Shen long before I meet you, and that love still lingers within my heart even after an arduous journey."


    "So¡­ in the end, that bastard still win, huh?" Aaron Xu asked.


    "It''s not about winning or losing. It''s simply because I''ve fallen in love with him, and he has changed,"


    "There''s no guarantee that he''ll love you forever," Aaron said, wanting to plant a seed of doubt in Yunyu''s heart. He still couldn''t accept that his love lost against that bastard''s cheap love.


    "There''s no guarantee in anything, Aaron. But I''d rather take the chance when I can," Yunyu turned his back as he was ready to walk away. "Aaron, you''re a good person. I don''t deserve you. You should find another man or woman."


    ¡­


    "Yunyu, if I can''t have you in this life, then I will make sure that I can have you in another life. Mark my word."


    Yunyu halted his step, "If that ever happened, then I will make sure that you will see the best of me, Aaron."


    Yunyu finally walked away and returned to Long Shen. Long Shen was sitting on the sandy beach. There was a cloud of gloom above his head as if he had been abandoned forever. He punched the sand a few times to release his pain, but it kept piling up.


    Yunyu approached him and rubbed his head, "Why are you so gloomy? Did something happen when I was away?"


    Long Shen looked up and jolted when he saw Yunyu smiling at him, "Y¡ªYou''re still here?!"


    "Of course, I am. What are you talking about?" Yunyu laughed at Long Shen''s surprised expression.


    "B¡ªBut I thought you would¡­"


    "Leave you?" Yunyu raised his brow. Long Shen nodded helplessly. He really thought that Yunyu would leave him for Aaron Xu, knowing their past. Yunyu chuckled and answered, "No, silly. I love you, not him. I never date him officially."


    "You really¡­ love me? Even more than Aaron Xu?"


    "Mhm," Yunyu nodded lightly. "I told you in my note that Bai Yunyu loves Mr. Long Shen forever, right? That feeling never changes, you know¡ª"


    Yunyu was surprised when Long Shen suddenly hugged him and planted a deep kiss on his lips. It was a passionate kiss where Long Shen combed Yunyu''s hair with his fingers. He planted his kiss deeper as if not wanting to let go.


    After Long Shen was satisfied, he confessed:


    "I¡­ I''m sorry for everything, Bai Yunyu. I will never hurt you anymore! I promise that I will make you happy forever!" Long Shen promised deep inside his heart. The guilt still haunted him as his love for Bai Yunyu kept growing every day.


    "Bai Yunyu, Long Shen also loves you¡­ forever."


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 85%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Long Shen''s Fatemeter to Bai Yunyu increases to 100%. This is the bonus Fatemeter for unlocking the hidden plot. Congratulations, host!]


    [Pupa: The world has been completed! Congratulations, host!]


    [It''s time to say goodbye, huh¡­ I learned a lot from Long Shen. What''s our next world?]


    [Pupa: Ancient China, with Huang Shu. It''s a complicated world, so it''ll take a while to finish.]


    [Huang Shu, huh¡­ I wonder how could he suddenly jumped into Long Zhen''s world.]


    "You don''t need that promise to make me happy, Long Shen. Because you already make my life happy, and I believe it will last forever. Because I will leave now¡­"


    "What do you mean?" Long Shen asked nervously. He had a bad feeling after this.


    Yunyu smiled and closed his eyes.


    Slowly, his body was engulfed in light, and the scar on Yunyu''s face disappeared. Like a fairytale, Long Shen finally saw how beautiful Yunyu really was without his scars.


    But it didn''t matter for Long Shen because all he cared about now was Yunyu''s sincere heart. Beauty can deteriorate, but your sincere heart lasted forever in people''s memory.


    "Yunyu, what''s happening?! What happened with your body¡ª"


    Long Shen got scared as he felt that Yunyu''s body became lighter in his embrace. Yunyu smiled and kissed Long Shen''s lips gently, "That is our last kiss in this world, Long Shen. I need to go now. Please take care of the orphans. They need you. I will be watching, and I want to reunite with you again later."


    "No, you can''t! I finally have you, and you''ll leave me so suddenly?!" Long Shen desperately hugged Yunyu, whose body started dissipating and turning into hundreds of white butterflies.


    "We are always together in every world. You will always find me. I know it. So, bear with it for a moment, okay? Because we will reunite in the next world, I promise."


    "Bai Yunyu loves you, Long Shen¡­ forever¡­"


    Long Shen didn''t know what truly happened. But the last thing he saw was Yunyu''s face slowly disappearing and turning into white butterflies. The butterflies flew up high before disappeared, leaving Long Shen alone.


    "Yunyu¡­ why¡­"


    The sand was dampened by the tears of the man who had lost the treasure he just found after years of searching.

 Chapter 392: OG 1.33: I Love You, My Beauty (End)

    "Daddy Long Shen, can you help me plant this flower, thank you?" a young girl in a wheelchair asked the old man who was busy gardening.


    The man looked vigorous even at his old age of seventy years old. He still stood straight, even with his wrinkly face and white hair. Even at the age of seventy, he still looked handsome as ever.


    "Sure thing," Long Shen smiled and took the flower seed from the girl.


    Long Shen planted it in a pot and gave the small pot to the young girl, "What''s the flower you are planting?" he asked.


    "It''s a white gardenia! You often told me that Daddy Bai loves white gardenia, so I plant one as your birthday gift later!" the girl replied.


    "White gardenia, huh," Long Shen nodded approvingly and said, "Yes, Daddy Bai loves white gardenia so much, so do I."


    "Yay! This will be a great birthday gift for you!"


    "A gift should be a surprise, you know," Long Shen chuckled.


    "Ah¡­ that''s true. Then, I will plant another one alongside this gardenia, so it will be a surprise!"


    "And which flower would that be?"


    "Chrysanthemum!" the girl replied naively.


    Long Shen laughed heartily and took off his gardening gloves. He rubbed the girl''s head, "Good, you should do that."


    The girl excused herself and left happily with the potted gardenia seed on her lap. Long Shen sat on the ground, surrounded by the children he adopted, following Yunyu''s step. They were gardening right now, and he asked the kids to plant few flowers to decorate the garden.


    Long Shen quit the entertainment circle soon after Yunyu''s disappearance. He funded the Bai Yunyu foundation, specifically working on helping the children. He used all his money to help the orphans whenever Long Shen went. As long as he could help orphans or unfortunate abused kids, he would take them to his shelter.


    For generations, Long Shen took care of the Bai Yunyu foundation, where he opened orphanage all across the globe. It was fortunate that Long Shen''s investment always worked out for some reason, so he never ran out of money, which he believed was the blessing from his beloved Bai Yunyu.


    He also adopted a few of the kids that Yunyu took first when they were younger as his son and daughter, so they could take care of the foundation once he passed away.


    Long Shen gazed at the kids playing around the garden happily. Some surrounded him, asking for help or asking him a random question that kids were usually curious about.


    "Daddy Long, do you love Daddy Bai that much? I see you kissing his photo often!"


    "Yes, I love him so much, and I know that he also loves me," Long Shen answered.


    Long Shen wiped the sweat on his forehead. He felt too weak right now. So he leaned on the tree while answering the children''s questions.


    ''Yunyu, are you proud of me now?''


    ''Did I do a good job?''


    ''Have I truly earned your forgiveness?''


    ''You said to me that we will meet again in the next world after my dad. You better not lie to me. Or I will definitely find you and chain you with me, so you won''t run away again! Haha!''


    ''¡­ I miss you so much, Yunyu.''


    Long Shen slowly closed his eyes as his soul floated away. He died surrounded by the kids that he helped, the kids were unaware of what happened, and some of them was still having their afternoon nap on Long Shen''s lap.


    ***


    Long Shen opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was a heavily battered man. It looked like he had just finished a long and difficult battle. He looked at Long Shen and said, "Welcome to my realm, Long Shen. My name is Han Ye, the master of all soul, including yours."


    "You are¡­ the man who changed my fate, right? I still remember your voice somewhere in my dream," Long Shen said. "I remembered in my dream that you''ll give me a fake memory so that I can forget Yunyu."


    "¡­ so, you already know," Han Ye said. "Then come with me, so we can reunite with Yunyu."


    "As long as you are willing to spare him from your rage," Long Shen said. He didn''t understand what happened, but his feeling said that Long Shen was out for revenge. Even though they loved Bai Yunyu so much, it was a crazy idea to even hurt him.


    "¡­ I will reconsider it," Han Ye said.


    Long Shen smiled and closed his eyes. His sphere turned into a small bead which Han Ye swallowed.


    Han Ye''s body trembled as he received the memory of Long Shen and his journey of redemption with Yunyu. He couldn''t believe that bastard Yunyu could do such a generous act of forgiveness.


    "Hah! You think I will forgive Bai Yunyu? I will forgive him after I put thousands of pain in his heart! So we will be even. That bastard doesn''t deserve forgiveness for all that he had done to me!"


    Han Ye coughed blood and fell on his knees. His fight with Lee Yongsun was too fierce. Turned out, Lee Yongsun held a big piece of Han Ye''s original power, so it was like fighting against yourself.


    "Damn it! How could they fall in love with Bai Yunyu so fast? You are all cheap! I tell you, you are all tricked by him!" Han Ye yelled in emptiness. He couldn''t accept the fact that all his split souls in each world had fallen in love with Yunyu. Especially the ones who were easily tricked by that bastard.


    "HE NEVER LOVES US! HE NEVER LOVES ME!" Han Ye yelled again. He assured himself that he was in the right here. He pulled the golden chain that Yunyu used to trap him. After the last world, he predicted that the golden chain will finally break, and he would manifest again as The master of the worlds, Master Han Ye.


    "You wait for my revenge. We will make this even, you bastard!"


    **Important Note: Please read the author note and chapter comment, thank you**

 Chapter 393: 12.1: This Spicy Chicken Male Empress is Pregnant!

    "Your Highness, Empress, please drink your tonic. It has been a week since, and you haven''t drunk the tonic. Your Highness, your health keeps on deteriorating. I''m so scared of your health," a woman in a plain grey dress sat on the floor while she watched her empress refused to eat anything that could replenish his health.


    Yunyu opened his eyes. He looked around and saw that he was in a shabby courtyard without any heating. He was currently sitting on a small seat with not so proper food in front of him. While the maid sat in front of her on the floor.


    Everything was dim since the lighting in this small courtyard was almost nonexistent except few candles that flickered out whenever a cold wind swept in from the shabby windows with many holes.


    Yunyu could feel that he got attacked so suddenly by the cold from outside. His body shivered as he also had a difficulty of breathing.


    [Brrrr¡­. Pupa, what is this? Why am I like this? Give me an explanation quickly, or we''re breaking up!]


    Pupa appeared from a portal, invisible as always from other people except for Yunyu. It stared at Yunyu for a while without any answer. Which made Yunyu annoyed.


    [Pupa! Answer me now! What took you so long, brrrrr¡­. It''s so cold!]


    [Pupa: You said you''ll break up with me if I don''t answer quickly.]


    [Do you really want to break up with me? After all, we''ve been through as husband and wife with five children?! H¡ªHow could you do this to your wife! Oh, poor me.]


    [Pupa:¡­ your imagination is as overactive as always. Besides, why would I want to have five kids with a spicy chicken host like you?!]


    [Pupa: Anyway, you''re in Ancient China right now. You''re Bai Yunyu, Empress of China under Huang Dynasty. Your title is Empress Xiuying, which means beautiful flower, a title directly given by the Emperor and your husband, Emperor Xianliang, or by his real name, Huang Shu.]


    [Pupa: The country is now prosperous, thanks to Huang Shu''s excellent governmental and military capability. This country is now in its golden era, with many scholars and artists flourishing and writing the tale of Emperor Xianliang, the greatest Emperor of them all.]


    [Pupa: But everybody despised their Empress, Empress Xiuying. Because not only he is a Ger male empress, he is also an infertile Ger, meaning that he cannot give birth to an heir. Male empress has been a subject of ridicule for ages in this era, and the fact that you can''t even give Emperor Xianliang an heir¡­]


    [Okay, I get it. But why am I here? Surely, this Empire is prosperous, but why am I so shabby, in this cold shabby place?]


    [Pupa: Because you''ve been banished to the cold palace, of course. It''s actually been almost two years since you had been banished.]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [HUANG SHU BANISHED ME?! AFTER I GAVE HIM MY FIRST TIME AS JAMES GRIND?!]


    [Pupa: More or less, yes. You''ve been banished and ostracized by the whole Imperial Palace, including your own husband, Emperor Xianliang or Huang Shu.]


    [Did he¡­ did he cheat on me with someone like Long Zhen before?]


    [Pupa: Someone? You mean, a harem filled with almost 100 women?]


    [WHAAATTTT?!]


    [Pupa: You''ve made a grave mistake of fighting against the Empress Dowager. And you''ve been schemed by the women in the harem. They accused you of planning to kill the Crown Prince because you''re jealous, since Concubine Xi, Crown Prince''s mother, had risen up in rank after she gave birth to the first son of Emperor Xianliang.]


    [Pupa: So you got accused, schemed, and was about to get executed. But Huang Shu pitied you enough that he had spared you from the death penalty. So, he banished you to the cold palace and only visited you once in a month or so.]


    [¡­ how cruel¡­ all I did is just because I cannot conceive a baby for him¡­]


    [Pupa: You cannot really blame him. You''re a male empress without a son. It is already hard for the harem member to survive, but you''re unfavored by everyone, and you don''t have a strong backing either.]


    [Pupa: This is the Ancient world, where the traditional custom has been heavily persevered, not a modern world where everything is more flexible.]


    [Sigh¡­ did I die just now?]


    [Pupa: Yes, your body is weakening every single day since you''ve been suffering from malnutrition. You also refused to drink any medicine, so you just passed away peacefully in this cold palace.]


    [Pupa: Until I transmigrated your body here, of course.]


    [How could Huang Shu do this to me¡­ after all his sweet words in the tenth world¡­]


    Yunyu looked at the window that creaked. The cold wind of late autumn-early winter went in and hit Yunyu''s body again. With his low, hoarse voice, he asked Meilan, the name that he gave to his forever loyal servant, to close the window.


    "Meilan¡­ close the window for me¡­" Yunyu said.


    Meilan hurriedly closed the window and used a piece of wood to lock the window since the window had been too rusty to hold on its own.


    Meilan returned to Empress Xiuying and sat on the cold floor again, "Your Highness, your body is deteriorating every single day. I cannot see you like this forever. You need to drink this tonic while it''s still warm!"


    Meilan took the soup from the table in front of Yunyu, and stretched her hand, "Please, I beg you, Your Highness, you need to drink this!"


    Yunyu stared at Meilan. He took Meilan when she was just at the tender age of ten. Her dad died in a war, and her mother was just a farmer lady who died with an illness. Nobody wanted to take care of her, and she became a child beggar on the street.


    Yunyu met Meilan when she was ten years old, eating leftover food thrown by a passerby in the busy main street. He felt pity, and at that age, he was still seventeen years old and was the son of the city''s prosperous merchant.


    So he took her in as his servant and named her, Meilan.


    Yunyu smiled at Meilan and then shook his head. He put the tonic down and said, "Meilan, you should drink the tonic, not me. You''ve been working hard serving me alone in this cold palace for two years, and you''ve followed me since you''re ten."


    "It''s been ten years, right?"


    Meilan looked hopeless. She was trying her best to keep her master healthy. But her master, Empress Xiuying or what Meilan called before as Young Master Bai, didn''t even want to drink a simple tonic soup.


    Meilan put down the tonic and nodded, "Yes, Your Highness, Empress Xiuying. It''s been ten years, and I regret nothing of serving you."


    "That''s very loyal of you, Meilan," Yunyu chuckled softly. He didn''t seem to be wanting to touch the food at all. "But don''t call me Empress Xiuying anymore. Call me Master Bai instead."


    "But you''re the Empress of China! You''re the Empress of Huang Dynasty!" Meilan insisted.


    "I''ve been banished, out of my position, so please, call me Master Bai instead."


    "¡­ Master Bai¡­" Meilan lowered her head. She was about to cry by how much pain that her master went through. "I¡­ I''m sorry to say this, Master Bai. But His Majesty is blind. He doesn''t deserve you at all!"


    "Neither do I deserve him, Meilan. We don''t deserve each other," Yunyu said with a thin smile on his face. "But it''s okay. Times have changed. There are good times, and there are also arduous times. All you need to do is to persevere."


    "But, I really don''t get why His Majesty can be so cruel and ruthless to you! He said to you once that he only loved you! His love is cheap!"


    "Silence, Meilan!" Yunyu raised his voice finally. It was hoarse, creaky, like an old hag. Because he had been sick for so long. "I don''t want someone else to hear your slander to Your Majesty. If someone heard you, you might get executed!"


    "But¡­" Meilan pouted. "Nobody ever come here, Master Bai. Even the guards don''t even bother to patrol around your palace. Because you''re¡­"


    "Unimportant?" Yunyu guessed what Meilan was about to say.


    ¡­


    "It''s okay, Meilan. I also wonder about Your Majesty, the last time he visited me is three months ago, is it not?"


    "Yes¡­" Meilan said depressingly. She hesitated for a moment, then she finally showed something in her pocket that she had hidden for a while. She didn''t want her master to know, but it seems that her master still hadn''t forgotten about that bastard Emperor.


    "This is a letter from His Majesty, Master Bai. He said that he will come tonight. At first, I don''t want to show it to you because he often skipped about visiting you every month. I don''t want to give you hope¡­"


    Yunyu took the letter from Meilan''s hand and read it. He nodded and said, "He said he''ll come tonight. Well, I don''t know if he will come or not, but let him come if he wants."


    "Master Bai, do you want me to prepare a scented bath for you?"


    Bai Yunyu chuckled, "What for? Do you think he''ll appreciate me if I take a scented bath and take care of my appearance?"


    Yunyu smiled thin. There was a lingering sadness on his face, "There is no use of it, Meilan. You know that he had banished me here for two years. The apple that we''ve eaten together once had been rotten now. He loves me no more, so best to just let him see what''s actually happening to me right now," Bai Yunyu said.


    He folded the letter from Huang Shu, kissed it, and threw it to the trash pot near him.


    **Please read the author note, thank you**

 Chapter 394: 12.2

    The empty cold palace where Empress Xiuying resided was suddenly quite lively at late night. There was an entourage of maids, eunuchs, and guards following a man with a black crimson robe as he and his entourage trampled the wilting flowers in the front garden of the cold palace.


    The man stopped right in front of the courtyard gate. He spared a glanced at his eunuch and pointed at the cold palace with his gaze, signalling the eunuch to talk to the owner of the cold palace.


    The servant hurriedly went inside the unguarded cold palace. Meilan, who was busy setting up a bed for her Empress, was surprised when a eunuch suddenly barged in and slid the door open brazenly.


    "His Majesty is here!" the eunuch said boldly. Ignoring the fact that His Highness Empress Xiuying was currently residing inside the cold palace and was about to sleep. Meilan glared at the eunuch and yelled,


    "Don''t you know how to properly request an audience with His Highness?! This is Empress'' courtyard!"


    The eunuch stared at the Empress, Empress Xiuying, whose body was so frail, and his skin wasn''t as lustrous as when he first entered the forbidden city. His silky black hair was also unkempt. Overall, even the eunuch didn''t want to admit this person as his Empress.


    Concubine Xi deserved that position better, definitely.


    The eunuch looked down at Empress Xiuying and said, "I don''t think even his Majesty want to make him an Empress anymore. Don''t worry though, after being stripped of his title, I think he can live in this cold palace until his death. His Majesty is a generous son of the heaven. He will let you live like a leech here forever!"


    The eunuch turned his back and walked away arrogantly.


    "Hey!" Meilan was about to get up and slapped that eunuch, but before she could do that, Bai Yunyu stopped him.


    "Meilan, ignore that eunuch," Yunyu said.


    "But Master Bai, that rootless man is¡ª" Meilan abruptly zipped her mouth when her master glared at her.


    "Meilan, we must be mindful of our position. That eunuch can slander you in front of His Majesty,  and who knows what''d happen to you if he find you unpleasant, especially since you''re my servant."


    Bai Yunyu got up from his bed and asked Meilan, "Give me my warm coat. Tonight is too chilly for my bone."


    Meilan gave her Master Bai the shabby coat that had been patched. After Bai Yunyu got banished to the cold palace, he got cut off from any supply from the outside of the forbidden city. Thus, his father couldn''t send him any aid.


    His father tried to smuggle at least some food and tonic and proper clothing since Emperor Xianlaing only allowed Master Bai to wear whatever stocked in the cold palace, not from his real wardrobe as the Empress.


    But whenever his father smuggled something, Empress Dowager or Concubine Xi and her cronies could always find a way to bust it and punish the eunuch or maids who dared to do it again.


    The servants were automatically too scared to do anything, so they ignored their Empress Xiuying and any plea from that cold palace.


    [Ugh, this coat is so shabby and ugly, I look more like a farmer than an Empress.]


    [Pupa: Well, it is actually a farmer coat.]


    [¡­ can''t my father do anything about this? At least smuggle me some proper clothes!]


    [Pupa: Even your dad is in big trouble right now. After you''ve fallen out of favour, Empress Dowager intentionally send some men to slander your dad''s business, telling people that your dad has a ger son that''s infertile. It''s bad luck. Everyone who buys something in your dad''s shop will be cursed to have an infertile ger son or daughter.]


    [That''s so malicious! Did Huang Shu know about this?]


    [Pupa: Of course, he knows. But he did nothing to stop it and just watch.]


    [¡­ he disappoints me more and more, truthfully.]


    [Anyway, you said that I''m a ''Ger''. What is a ger actually?]


    [Pupa: Ger is a concept of the third gender. Ger is a man that could get pregnant, and their fertility is visible by the Zhusha-Li or red dot or cinnabar mole on his body. The redder and more prominent the cinnabar mole is, the more fertile he is to bear children.]


    [Pupa: The cinnabar mole is usually located between your eyebrows, but some Gers have it hidden.]


    [I see¡­ then I suppose mine is hidden?]


    [Pupa: No, you had one in your forehead, between your eyebrows once. Although not the brightest red one, you do have it naturally. But as you grew older, it mysteriously thinned until it disappeared completely.]


    [So, I''m really infertile right now?]


    [Pupa: You''re no different than a regular man right now. Just with a smaller dick.]


    [Hey! Did you peek at me!?]


    [Pupa: You checked it yourself in the bathroom yesterday. Do you remember that we are bound 24/7?]


    [Dang it! It''s supposed to be a secret!]


    Bai Yunyu heard the footsteps with a certain rhythm. He remembered the one with these footsteps clearly, though not fondly. He knew that Huang Shu had come to this rusty and dim, cold palace.


    Bai Yunyu left his private chamber, followed by Meilan behind him. As he walked in the corridor to the guest chamber, he accidentally met with Emperor Xianliang. They exchanged gaze for a while, staring at each other, especially the Emperor, who was in a daze for more than a second.


    Bai Yunyu, however, blinked his eyes for a second and then bowed his head courteously, "This humble Bai Yunyu greets Your Majesty, Emperor Xianliang. Pardon this one for my unpreparedness to welcome you," Bai Yunyu said. He said it politely, but there was a tiny bit of contempt in his words as if he was poking Huang Shu as he was just a humble man.


    ''Humble Bai Yunyu¡­'' that words left a bitter taste on Huang Shu''s tongue as he repeated that in his head. He gazed at Bai Yunyu, but before he could stare at him some more, Bai Yunyu suddenly turned his head and walked inside the guest chamber. He didn''t even let Huang Shu utter anything.


    Huang Shu clenched his fist, and his gaze cooled again. He followed Bai Yunyu inside the chamber and closed the door. This was how the Emperor and Empress always talked whenever they had a meeting together. Even after the Empress had been banished to the cold palace, Huang Shu wouldn''t allow any servant or guard to attend their talk.


    Bai Yunyu sat first on a small shabby chair. As Huang Shu turned his back to look at Bai Yunyu, he saw that Bai Yunyu had gotten frailer than before.


    He frowned, "Didn''t I send you a tonic since a week ago?"


    "Yes, this humble one has accepted your gift and is grateful at your kindness, Your Majesty," Yunyu answered.


    Huang Shu was somewhat disturbed by Bai Yunyu''s tone, that is neither humble, nor offensive. As if, Bai Yunyu kept a certain distance between them.


    Even though they were still legally married, although not a proper or beautiful one.


    "But why do you look even frailer than before?" Huang Shu asked as he walked to sit on a bigger chair with a padded sofa. It was a chair reserved for him solely.


    "Because I don''t drink it," Yunyu answered again, curtly.


    "Why don''t you drink it? It''s good for your health," Huang Shu asked again. But this time, Bai Yunyu looked up to stare at Huang Shu. With his nonchalant gaze, he replied,


    "Your Majesty, is there something you want to talk about with me? If this is just a mindless ramble about unnecessary stuff, I suggest you never visit me again. There is no use of such courteous act," Bai Yunyu said.


    "You think that visiting you once every one or three months is a courteous act?" Huang Shu asked. He didn''t seem to be happy with Yunyu''s words just now.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. You should cut the pointless courteous act in front of me," Bai Yunyu said. He stared at Huang Shu as if he was staring at a faceless wall and continued, "Your Majesty, I think that you''re doing this out of duty. I know that Your Majesty is a responsible Emperor. Thus, I will ease your burden. You don''t need to visit me again, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 395: 12.3

    "Your Majesty, I think that you''re doing this out of duty. I know that Your Majesty is a responsible Emperor. Thus, I will ease your burden. You don''t need to visit me again, Your Majesty."


    "What do you mean?" Huang Shu frowned as he looked at how nonchalant and cold Bai Yunyu, no, his wife was. "You''re still my wife, my Empress, Bai Yunyu. Even if you''ve moved to a different palace, it doesn''t mean that I don''t have any responsibility for you."


    "This one believes that Your Majesty has done the utmost best to take care of me. Look at my lavish coat right now," Bai Yunyu said sarcastically. But there was a lingering smile on his face as if he had accepted everything.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t address me as your wife so lightly. This humble one believes that a wife is for one''s man to address his beloved. It is a sacred word. At least for me, I do believe addressing someone as his wife is a sign of endearment, means that you are loving that person from the moon and back."


    "But I still¡ª" Huang Shu wanted to utter something before Bai Yunyu snipped his words.


    "Which I have to consider, that Your Majesty lacks such basic skill," Yunyu lowered his head, so Huang Shu couldn''t see his face. But for Huang Shu, he had imagined that Bai Yunyu was either sneering out of contempt or showing a bitter smile out of pain.


    And Huang Shu couldn''t bear either of them. He didn''t want to see that kind of expression in Bai Yunyu''s face, especially in his current state, where he was frail and sickly, unlike the vigorous youth he was ten years ago or the enchanting beauty still bewitched Huang Shu two years ago.


    Bai Yunyu right now was in a very pitiful state. He was just skin and bones, ghastly pale, and his body constantly shivered when a cold wind blew, telling him that he was not in good condition right now.


    But it was Bai Yunyu''s fault that he messed everything up. It would be too difficult to fix unless he would want to repent for all his sins to the Empress Dowager and Concubine Xi.


    ''But it''s not even easy to talk to him right now¡­'' Huang Shu thought.


    Bai Yunyu looked up again to meet with Huang Shu''s eyes. There was no fear in his eyes, even when facing the most powerful man in the Empire. The man that he had loved once¡­


    "Your Majesty, I have a request for you to call me Bai Yunyu instead of calling me wife. It is quite disrespectful of yourself, knowing that you have a Harem full of women and Ger men. I''ve counted that you have around a hundred and two concubines right now."


    Huang Shu''s heart went cold when he got stared at by Bai Yunyu''s hateful gaze.


    Huang Shu knew that Bai Yunyu was the jealous type, who would always rage whenever Huang Shu took some women or ger men in his harem.


    Although it was bound by duty, and both of them knew this Empire was huge and powerful. Huang Shu needed to take some concubines from each occupied kingdom to ensure the connection between them. Even Huang Shu didn''t spend the night with any of them. At least he didn''t sleep anyone except Bai Yunyu until he found that Bai Yunyu couldn''t bear him an heir.


    An Empire without an heir was simply outrageous!


    "Both of us know our duty. My wife¡ª"


    "Please call me Bai Yunyu, or Scholar Yunyu, knowing my real identity before I got trapped in this shabby place, Your Majesty," Yunyu said brazenly.


    ¡­


    Huang Shu clenched his fist. Even if he still loved Bai Yunyu, there was no excuse for this wife of his to be so brazen and bold. He was still the Emperor of China! The mightiest, and the one titled as the Golden Emperor!


    How could his consort, especially Bai Yunyu, who had been banished to the Cold Palace for two years, would brazenly request something so outrageous? This was blatant disrespect!


    But Huang Shu didn''t want to raise his voice at his wife, at least not now. Huang Shu took a deep breath and said, "Fine, Bai Yunyu, my wife, both of us know that I am bound by duty. So, do you. We are bound by duty to protect and nurture this Empire."


    "A simple thing like taking some offered women and ger men as a concubine is no big deal. Bai Yunyu, you''re supposed to be the one who leads them since you''re the Empress. And you''re supposed to be the one who manages them to create harmony. But¡­"


    "But I refuse, Your Majesty," Bai Yunyu replied, with a lingering thin smile on his face. He shook his head. "I refuse to manage something that will eventually bite me from behind. You are so busy with your glorious life as the Golden Emperor, but you don''t know what''s behind."


    Huang Shu sighed. He truly didn''t understand the mind of his Empress.


    He refused to manage the harem, and he always made such a big deal over small things like a harem. He was the Golden Emperor. He had a lot to do than just taking care of women and ger men''s problem. All they did was drinking tea and gossiping!


    He had to command the war, discuss the taxing. He also had to manage the ration for the more impoverished region because of this harsh winter.


    He couldn''t be bothered with such useless harem drama!


    "Fine, you can do whatever you want with that harem. I''m just doing my duty. And now we have nine princes and a dozen princesses. It''s enough to maintain the future of the Empire. You may return to the main palace now," Huang Shu said carelessly.


    Such careless remark made Bai Yunyu''s heart pinched in agony. He said nothing, but he smiled bitterly, not wanting his husband to show how painful he felt right now.


    Because Huang Shu didn''t deserve to be cried, as he also didn''t deserve to live in this agony.


    "All you need to do is to kowtow in front of Mother Empress Dowager, Concubine Xi, and the Crown Prince, my son, Huang Guowei. Then you may return as the Empress."


    [Bitch, what? Did I just mishear that? He wants me to kowtow to those assholes who schemed me?! So he truly believed that I wanted to kill the Crown Prince? Huang Shu believes them instead of me?!]


    [Well, they are so deliberate with their scheme and got the whole palace against you. Huang Shu will think rationally and believe the whole palace and court rather than a jealous wife who often went on a rampant whenever he took another woman in the concubine.]


    [I¡­ I cannot believe this¡­]


    "Your Majesty, do you want me to kiss the feet of Your mother Empress Dowager, Concubine Xi, and your son?"


    "Yes, it is better if you also wash their feet as a symbol of repentance and filial love. Bai Yunyu, you must know that my mother, Mother Empress, is furious at you because you want to poison her beloved grandson."


    ¡­


    "I think we are done with this conversation, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 396: 12.4

    "I think we are done with this conversation, Your Majesty."


    "Done?" Huang Shu raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Then, your answer is¡­"


    Bai Yunyu smiled thin and shook his head again, "I''d rather stay in this Cold Palace for a while, even for eternity, rather than kowtowing and kissing your Mother Empress, Concubine Xi, which I believe will be the new Empress after I have been dethroned, and also your first son, Crown Prince Huang Guowei."


    "They are the guilty one, even if you don''t believe me. Even if I am the only one who knows the truth, I will not yield to them and will not kiss the feet of people with rotten heart," Bai Yunyu exclaimed bravely.


    "You!" Huang Shu got up from his chair, stomped the wooden floor and approached Yunyu. He stood straight in front of Yunyu with his menacing glare. Huang Shu had handsome facial features, and his posture was huge in this era. When he looked down at Bai Yunyu, it felt like Bai Yunyu was looked down on by a mighty god that would smite him at any time.


    "Do you know what you just said? You just offended my Mother Empress, and my son! You''ve been offending me, Bai Yunyu!" Huang Shu finally raised his voice to his wife. He was angered because his wife didn''t have any familial and filial love for his Mother Empress, and his son.


    But Yunyu didn''t seem to be scared. In fact, all he did was to look up, showed a thin smile to Huang Shu and replied, "Your Majesty, I''ve known you more than a decade. You cannot intimidate me with something like this. If you want to punish me, then you should do it fast. Truthfully I cannot bear living in this Cold Palace for so long. I think death is a befitting punishment for an offender like me, correct?"


    ¡­


    Huang Shu was the one who got silenced now. He didn''t expect Bai Yunyu to be so bold and unyielding.


    But of course, Huang Shu didn''t want to execute his wife. That was just simply out of the question. It was just¡­ he didn''t know Yunyu could be this stubborn. What''s so hard about kowtowing to his mother, Mother Empress Dowager? She''s also Yunyu''s mother!


    And what''s wrong with apologizing to Crown Prince? He is also Yunyu''s son!


    They were bound by duty to work for this country! How could Bai Yunyu be so egoistic!


    Huang Shu clenched his fist. He was someone who never forgave anyone who dared to offend his family. It was easy for him to land the death penalty on such an offender.


    But when he imagined Bai Yunyu losing his head or drinking the poisoned wine¡­ he couldn''t do it. He just couldn''t do it, simple.


    Because he still loved Bai Yunyu.


    Bai Yunyu chuckled at Huang Shu''s furious face as he gnashed his teeth, trying to hold his rage, "Your Majesty, you don''t need to return here anytime soon. I know you did this out of duty. The apple that we ate together has been rotten, and now you''ve found a new fresh apple for you to savour. So, I will¡­ I will throw this rotten apple and leave."


    "Bai Yunyu, I¡ª"


    "Your Majesty, don''t use I (wo) to me. We are not that close. Please address yourself as Zhen instead. It is more proper for the Golden Emperor, is it not?" Yunyu said. By addressing himself as Zhen, it automatically made Bai Yunyu his subject instead of his wife.


    Bai Yunyu wanted to be treated like a normal subject of his instead of his wife.


    Huang Shu, who was already furious, finally kicked the small table in front of Bai Yunyu until it flew away and broke when it hit the wall.


    Huang Shu almost kicked his wife instead, but he still had his rationality. He was furious with Bai Yunyu, who kept on distancing himself as if he wanted to erase all the fond memories they had in the past just because of this problem.


    Bai Yunyu didn''t blink even after Huang Shu kicked the table, but he kept staring at the man whom he loved once, "Your Majesty after you''re done holding your rage, you can order my execution right away."


    "Do you really hate Zhen so much?" Huang Shu asked.


    "Hate?" Bai Yunyu was surprised by such an idea. He blinked few times and giggled lightly as if he just heard something funny.


    "Why are you laughing? Zhen is asking you!"


    "It''s funny because you''re asking if I will hate someone who banished his wife for two years, barely visiting him, giving him such bad place covered with rats and fleas, and not serving him real food to eat. I think Your Majesty already knows the answer."


    "This is a punishment because you''re committing a grave crime! As long as you repent, Zhen will take you back!"


    "I''d rather rot here, Your Majesty. I''d rather rot here with fleas and rats rather than living with humans who are lesser than rats."


    "YOU ARE CALLING ZHEN''S FAMILY AS RATS?!"


    "Yes."


    "YOU!"


    Huang Shu grabbed Bai Yunyu''s neck and raised him with the only hand. Bai Yunyu''s feet soon hovered slightly above the ground. He struggled a bit at first, but then, he realized something and closed his eyes in peace.


    Huang Shu could break Bai Yunyu''s neck easily. In less than a second, this offender would die in his hand. He thought Yunyu would finally struggle and cursed at him, but no.


    All Yunyu did was closing his eyes, accepting his fate.


    ''He dares to choose death rather than apologizing for his sin?! How malicious can you be?!''


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. He threw Bai Yunyu to the wall and yelled at him, "Fine then! You can rot in this place filled with fleas and rats! From now on, Zhen will ration your food! You will be served half of your daily food now!


    Huang Shu stormed off the guest chamber full of rage. The servants were too scared to ask about what was happening inside. They silently followed their Emperor to leave this dirty and shabby Cold Palace.


    They knew that the male Empress had a lavish palace when he was still favoured, but now since the Empress had committed a grave crime of scheming against the crown prince, he was thrown to a shabby and dirty palace served more like a prison.


    ***


    Bai Yunyu was breathing heavily as he tried to get up from the cold floor. His body was already very frail, but Huang Shu spared him no pity and flung his body to the wall. He really thought that he''d die at this point.


    "Master Bai!" Meilan went inside and helped her master. She cried as she was holding her trembling master. She heard the loud thump, and after she saw Master Bai''s situation right now, she realized that His Majesty had flung him to the wall.


    "Master Bai, why is everything like this? I¡­ I feel pained with your suffering, Master Bai!"


    "It''s okay, Meilan. I know this will happen sooner or later. I just don''t want to give myself any hope to His Majesty. We''re not destined to be together."

 Chapter 397: 12.5

    Meilan''s hand trembled as she served the food in front of her Master, Bai Yunyu. After the disastrous night with Emperor Xianliang storming off the Cold Palace, the Emperor severely punished Empress Xiuying, Bai Yunyu.


    Emperor Xianliang rationed the food for Master Bai the next day, with Master Bai only getting a bowl of rice and a block of tofu as his lunch. At the same time, he was not served breakfast, and for his dinner¡­ Emperor Xianliang only gave him a boiled fish and a glass of water.


    There was no tonic, no soup, and the rice was probably yesterday''s rice since it smelled a bit funny.


    This was even worse than the food served for the prisoners!


    Meilan''s hand trembled even more when she put the food down. Meanwhile, Bai Yunyu only smiled and picked the chopstick. It had been the fifth days since he ate the same thing, a bowl of yesterday''s rice and tofu.


    But Bai Yunyu didn''t complain, even though Meilan knew that her master was so weak right now. Of course, even Meilan got to eat something better than her own master!


    Meilan trembled as she tried hard not to cry when she saw how Master Bai''s hand trembled as he tried to hold the bowl.


    His body was too weak that holding a bowl was already an arduous task for him. This was not the same Master Bai that she met for the first time. Master Bai was an amazing young ger man! Although he is a ger, he had the strength of a martial artist! He was intelligent and capable of both studying and fighting!


    He was so beautiful and popular that many men were trying to court him. Even some women were falling in love with him.


    But he rejected them all because he wanted to focus on his study and training rather than chasing romance¡­


    Until he met with the Seventh Prince, Huang Shu. Huang Shu was the most handsome, gallant, and heroic Princes compared to his other eight brothers. The two met in a spring festival when Huang Shu attended a spring festival in the city and met a man who performed an extraordinary dance with the flame snake.


    Their tale was so beautiful, but it ended horribly like this.


    Just because both of them were stubborn and refused to admit defeat to each other.


    Bai Yunyu saw a teardrop on the wooden floor in front of him. He looked straight and saw Meilan was crying. He frowned and asked with his weak voice, "Meilan, why are you crying?"


    Meilan tried to wipe the tears on her eyes, but that also exposed the whipping wounds on Meilan''s hand, "Who hurts you? How did your hands got bruised?"


    Meilan couldn''t stop crying when her master asked about her wellbeing. He was obviously in a critical condition right now, but he still had the heart to ask about other''s suffering.


    "I¡­ I wanted to smuggle some food for you when I was eating with other servants, but I got caught and¡­ and¡­ the head eunuch hit my hand a few times as a punishment. He said that nobody is allowed to feed Empress Xiuying. This is an important message from the Emperor¡­"


    Bai Yunyu frowned, "I think I still have some medicine to treat bruise in the drawer. You can use it, Meilan. Don''t cry so much."


    "No! M¡ªMaster, this is just a scratch! It will heal after I washed it with water! But how about you!" Meilan was so stressed out about her master''s body who was only skin and bones now.


    "It''s alright, Meilan. I don''t need much to eat anyway. You should be the one who eats a lot since you take care of everything. All I do is sleeping and reading some books," Bai Yunyu said.


    "Master, at this rate, you''ll die out of starvation!" Meilan wept, and she approached her master and then snatched the rice bowl. "Look at your hands, Master. You''re trembling just to hold a bowl of rice! Let me feed you instead!"


    Meilan also snatched the chopstick and started feeding her master.


    Bai Yunyu smiled at Meilan and opened his mouth. He chewed the rice slowly, and he said, "You''re so good to me, Meilan. You''ve been taking care of me for so long, even in this state. I don''t have much, but I can always give you something from my family after my death. I can write a letter for my dad."


    "What are you saying, Master Bai!" Meilan''s tears streamed down even more. "If you leave me after this, then I will come with you!"


    "You''re young¡­ don''t be too hasty¡­"


    "I''ve decided since the day you take me! I will follow you everywhere, Master Bai!" Meilan proposed. "Even if you pass the sorrow of yellow river, then I will swim to your side and hold tight in your boat!"


    "Meilan¡­ I just hope that you can think about it clearly, okay?" Bai Yunyu said weakly. "You''ve sacrificed too much for me. You deserve happiness."


    "My happiness is to serve you, Master Bai!"


    [¡­]


    [This girl is so stubborn, aish. I feel so bad for her!]


    [Pupa: Well, even in the original background, Meilan has always been your most loyal and trusted servant. She devotes herself to your wellbeing because you took her from the street when she was just eating rice thrown by people.]


    [But still¡­]


    [Pupa: Are you serious about your decision?]


    [Indeed, I will not yield to those nasty bitches. Based on the world background, they have been scheming me and pushed me down to the gutter. I''d rather die than kissing their smelly feet!]


    [Pupa: Well, we can have a restart after your death. But in this world, it is a bit different¡­]


    [What do you mean?]


    [Pupa: This world is controlled by Huang Shu''s rewind stone. So I don''t know what''ll happen after your death. You might be thrown back to the past, staying in this current situation, or something else. It depends on how Huang Shu wants it.]


    [Eh¡­ that''s a bit confusing, but everything is better than this current deadlock, right?]


    [Oh, I haven''t asked you about the Breakmeter and Fatemeter and what caused the world to be destroyed.]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter is 0%. Fatemeter is 50%. Huang Shu does love you, but he still prioritizes his empire and big family rather than an infertile ger man.]


    [Pupa: About the reason why the world got destroyed¡­ it''s a bit hard to explain, but it''s about the rewind stone that Huang Shu had. I''ll tell you once the situation calls it.]


    [I see. Well, I guess I just have to bear this a bit longer. Fortunately, I don''t think this body of Bai Yunyu can survive much longer. I have been starved for days, and my body has been sickly.]


    [Let''s see if I can create some impact on Huang Shu before my death, hehe~]


    [Pupa: You want to make some drama, don''t you?]


    [What''s with the condescending tone? Don''t you see that I thrive with drama? Even my readers love drama!]


    Pupa rolled its eyes.


    [Pupa: Whatever with you and your imaginary readers, just don''t put me in your imaginary novel.]

 Chapter 398: 12.6

    "How''s the Empress right now? Did you ration his food?" Huang Shu asked the head eunuch that he ordered to ration Bai Yunyu''s food. The head eunuch nodded obediently and replied,


    "Yes, Your Majesty. His Highness, Empress Xiuying, only eat rice bowl and tofu, also boiled fish for dinner, nothing more than that," the head eunuch said.


    Huang Shu nodded and ordered the head eunuch to leave. He continued eating his breakfast in his room. He saw the amount of breakfast in front of him. Meat, fish, herbal tea, even cakes from other nations. Usually, he would eat this every morning with his beloved wife Bai Yunyu before his wife got banished to the Cold Palace.


    Of course, the urge of Huang Shu giving all this food to Bai Yunyu. Because he knew that Bai Yunyu hadn''t eaten anything for breakfast. He always lost his appetite whenever he remembered about Bai Yunyu. Because he was afraid that something might happen to Bai Yunyu during his banishment in Cold Palace.


    But Bai Yunyu was too stubborn, even though it was obvious that he was the wrong one here.


    His wife was enduring punishment right now. Huang Shu was a disciplined man who held honour and justice for his nation piously. Even though it was difficult for him to punish his wife, he had to do it because his wife had committed a serious crime.


    "And he dares to call my¡­ our family as lesser than rats¡­" Huang Shu pondered. He was both furious and disappointed at Bai Yunyu. Because he always believed that Bai Yunyu was a kindhearted, intelligent, and perfect Ger man.


    But Yunyu betrayed him by scheming to kill his own child, the Crown Prince.


    Huang Shu stared at the food in front of him. Even though he always rejected breakfast after Bai Yunyu got banished to the Cold Palace, his mother, Empress Dowager Aixi, always insisted on eating healthy to forget the sorrow and even proposed Imperial Noble Concubine Xi to replace his wife for breakfast.


    But nobody could replace Bai Yunyu at this table, just like nobody would ever replace Bai Yunyu in his heart.


    ¡­


    "How does everything turn into this?" Huang Shu pondered. "I thought we can lead the empire together as a harmonious husband and wife. I''ve even planned on taking concubines as few as possible, just to please Bai Yunyu, but¡­"


    Huang Shu sighed and ate a piece of sliced beef, then stopped eating his breakfast. He truly had no appetite whenever he imagined his wife''s suffering.


    "It''s okay. I think he can survive for two weeks. Just one more week, and I believe Bai Yunyu will finally admit his mistake, and everything will return back to normal¡­"


    ***


    Late at night, Yunyu saw the snowflakes started falling tonight. He couldn''t sleep because his stomach grumbled too much. It had been a week since he ate almost nothing but yesterday''s rice and tofu, also a fish every day, no more than that.


    But Yunyu already got used to the hunger. So just to wait for his slow death, why didn''t he just spend his time enjoying some small stuff?


    "Urgh¡­" Bai Yunyu wore his patched coat and staggered as he used an old cane that Meilan took after an old eunuch died a month ago. Bai Yunyu was only thirty years old right now, but his body was so brittle and weak that he had to use a cane to support himself.


    He opened the door and sat on a chair while enjoying the view of the snowflake falling and piling up the unkempt courtyard.


    ''Ah, Meilan tried her best to take care of the flowers, but it''s too hard to do it alone. It''s a bit unfortunate, though¡­'' Bai Yunyu thought as he continued gazing silently at the courtyard.


    Until he heard the sound of something moving in his direction. Bai Yunyu squinted, trying to find the source of the voice to no avail.


    [P¡ªPupa, is there a ghost in this world? No, right? I¡ªI mean, I''m not scared or anything, I''m just making sure!]


    [Pupa: The only thing that will become a ghost in this world is you, who will haunt this cold, shabby palace for a while.]


    Yunyu continued searching for the source of the voice until a tall man who covered wearing all black, with his face covered, showing only his eyes, appeared in front of Yunyu.


    Yunyu was shocked, but before he could even scream, the man covered his mouth with his palm, "Ssshh, if you dare to scream, I will not hesitate to kill you!" the man threatened. The man who seemed to be in a rush finally took few moments to stare at the banished Empress in front of him,


    And¡­


    There was a spark between their eyes, like a firework. Both of them knew they had met each other once.


    Probably not long ago, but not in this world.


    The man''s grip on Bai Yunyu loosened, but he kept staring at Bai Yunyu as their spark continued giving them such unknown nostalgia for each other.


    The man slowly kneeled in front of Bai Yunyu and then asked, "Have we met somewhere?"


    "W¡ªWho are you?" Yunyu asked with his weak voice. The man was surprised by how weak and coarse Yunyu sounded.


    The man took a second observation at Bai Yunyu and realized that this man was as thin as a stick, with his cheekbone protruding, but he still had the trace of beauty in him. Even without the visible cinnabar mole, the man knew that Bai Yunyu was a ger man.


    But how could a ger man end up in this shabby place?


    The man felt they were very familiar with each other, especially when their eyes met, but he didn''t know when they met. He was never close to any ger man since he always preferred women instead. But this one¡­


    "Have we met before?" the man asked twice. He didn''t realize that he was an intruder here and made the brittle man scared.


    "P¡ªPlease release me. I have nothing¡­" Bai Yunyu pleaded.


    The man finally realized their position, but before he could say more, they heard the sound of boots and yelling coming from the gate. They were guards who patrolled around and chased the intruder who got caught sneaking into the palace.


    "Maybe that intruder is here!" the commander said as they were ready to break the Cold Palace.


    The man got nervous immediately. He accidentally fell few minutes before and hurt his ankle. If he got caught here, it''d be even harder to escape.


    He stared at Bai Yunyu and said, "Listen, I mean no harm to you, but I will need to hide here. Please help me here, and I will help you with something else later, okay?"


    ...


    There was no answer from Bai Yunyu, which made the man got worried, "I will not hurt you, trust me."


    Bai Yunyu and the man stared again, the sparks continued giving them warmth, and Bai Yunyu replied, "You can hide behind the wardrobe. There is space enough to fit one person. It should be safe enough. I will stop the guards."


    "Thank you, I am forever indebted to you."

 Chapter 399: 12.7

    The man went inside Bai Yunyu''s shabby room, hiding behind a wardrobe that was just enough for him to fit. Although Bai Yunyu was pretty sure that the soldiers wouldn''t be suspicious enough to search inside a cold palace.


    [That man¡­]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [He reminds me of someone when our gaze met, there''s a spark between us. It''s the same feeling when our eyes met in the previous world. He is so familiar, but I''m not sure why can he be here.]


    [The previous world is just a regular world without any superpower, right, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: Yes, it''s just a regular showbiz world, other than Long Shen''s miracle transmigration as Long Zhen, there''s no such thing as magic.]


    [¡­ maybe it''s just my imagination¡­]


    Bai Yunyu was holding his cane as he saw bunch of soldiers who partake in the task of patrolling the forbidden city. Because there was a shortage of patrol guards in the forbidden city right now, most of them strangely resigned for no apparent reason, especially after the Empress banishment. There were around fifteen soldiers trampled the snow on his courtyard. The courtyard of the Cold Palace was dark, with only one source of lighting. Which was the candle on the table beside Bai Yunyu right now.


    The soldiers saw their banished Empress after two years. Empress Xiuying was sitting alone in front of his room in a chair that would break anytime soon, holding a cane of a deceased old eunuch.


    It wasn''t something that came to their mind when they saw their Empress, it was far from it. Because Empress Xiuying was popular in the military as the strong Empress.


    The soldiers didn''t have disgust or hatred for Empress Xiuying. In fact, the soldiers remembered Empress Xiuying as strong and wise.


    Because Empress Xiuying contributed significantly to the military''s advancement in this Empire when he reigned for a short period.


    People might think that Emperor Xianliang did everything because he was the Golden Emperor. But it was almost like an unwritten rule that Empress Xiuying was more respected than Emperor Xianliang in their eyes.


    Some generals protested when Emperor Xianliang banished the Empress, but Empress Xiuying talked to the high generals the night before his banishment and told them to obey whatever Emperor Xianliang said for the greater good of the country.


    The resentment was still here, even after two years. Nobody was allowed to visit the banished Empress, so they didn''t know what to do or what happened with the Empress. And when one general proposed bravely to Emperor Xianliang that he would take Empress Xiuying as his wife, had Emperor Xianliang didn''t love him any longer.


    But Emperor Xianliang was furious with such a proposal. He almost beheaded the general right in front of other generals and ministers with his own sword.


    They thought Empress Xiuying was in good condition even though he was banished because it seemed that Emperor Xianliang was often dazed, unlike when Empress Xiuying was sitting side by side with him in the dragon chair.


    But when they saw their Empress in such terrible condition. His body was brittle, his hair was unkempt, and he was only skin and bones. Bai Yunyu was still beautiful as ever, but it made him even more pitiful, like a wilting white gardenia.


    The commander fell on his knees immediately. He was both shocked and depressed when he saw the look of their beloved Empress. Few soldiers who had met with the Empress prior to his banishment also fell on the ground, followed by the newer soldiers who didn''t know who the weak ger man was in front of them.


    "Your¡­ Majesty¡­" the commander uttered words that were almost foreign in Bai Yunyu''s ears.


    Bai Yunyu smiled at the commander and nodded lightly, "It''s been a while, Commander Huitong."


    The commander heard how shaky and weak Empress Xiuying''s voice was, which bring even more torment to his heart.


    "Your Majesty¡­ why are you here?"


    "This is my courtyard since two years ago. Pardon me because I can''t greet you with mightier or more lavish decoration in this shabby place," Empress Xiuying said. He was still as humble as always. He seldom used ''Bengong'' and always used ''wo''  to address himself in front of his subjects, even though he was the Empress.


    Empress Xiuying never flaunted how high his status was. Unlike the Golden Emperor, Emperor Xianliang, who was so mighty and powerful, nobody dared to talk to him without lowering their heads.


    "Y¡ªYour Majesty, I thought His Majesty, Emperor Xianliang would¡ª"


    Bai Yunyu smiled and tapped the cane to the wooden floor. It was like an elderly warning of them not to speak ill of the Emperor. Empress Xiuying was always the one who taught them. He also managed anything related to Emperor Xianliang, even though he was technically younger.


    Empress Xiuying was just thirty years old right now, while Emperor Xianliang was thirty-two years old. But Empress Xiuying''s pitiful condition made him looked like an old man who was about to die soon.


    "Don''t speak anything ill about His Majesty. He has been working hard for the sake of the country," Bai Yunyu warned them.


    The commander couldn''t believe what he saw right now. How the beautiful yet strong Empress Xiuying turned into something like this in only two years.


    This meant that Emperor Xianliang never took care of the Empress! He simply treated him like a prisoner, or even worse than a prisoner!


    The commander couldn''t bear to watch much longer, so he lowered his gaze and uttered his intention, "Pardon for my impertinence to enter your courtyard, Your Majesty! But we are currently searching for an intruder in the palace. We caught him sneaking to the harem. He is probably a perverted man who wants to touch some harem member!"


    Bai Yunyu hummed for a moment, then asked, "Did you see him heading this way?"


    "¡­ We are not sure, Your Majesty. He is very agile. But this place is the farthest and the most probable place where he hides," the commander answered truthfully.


    "I''ve been standing here for a while, watching the serene snowfall tonight. So far, I haven''t seen anyone coming in this direction except you and your troop," Bai Yunyu said.


    "I don''t mind if you search around my courtyard, but this place is a bit run down. So please mind your step. It''d be difficult for me to fix it later," he added to ensure the commander.


    The commander had no doubt to his Empress. Because he knew that Empress Xiuying was magnanimous and truthful. So he immediately crossed the Cold Palace where Empress Xiuying currently resided from his search list.


    But he continued staring at the wilting Empress Xiuying. The Empress said that he wanted to enjoy the snowfall, but when the commander saw the patchy coat that the Empress was wearing right now, he couldn''t help but to open his mouth, "Your Majesty¡­ may I know what happened in two years?"


    Bai Yunyu didn''t seem to be surprised with such a question. He chuckled and answered, "I am currently doing what His Majesty told me to do. You don''t need to worry about me. Just focus on your duty to serve His Majesty, Emperor Xianliang."

 Chapter 400: 12.8

    "I am currently doing what His Majesty told me to do. You don''t need to worry about me. Just focus on your duty to serve His Majesty, Emperor Xianliang."


    Of course, the commander wasn''t buying it. Obviously, this was not just a simple ''duty'' that the Empress had to do because the Emperor told him. This was a banishment, a torturous banishment.


    It didn''t fit for an Empress who once ruled over them in such benevolence and grace. This was a blatant disgrace for the Empress, but they couldn''t do anything since the one ordering such banishment was their own Emperor.


    The Golden Emperor that the people loved.


    Nobody would care about a male ger Empress who mainly worked from behind his husband back, silently supporting him through thick and thin.


    And when they found out that Empress Xiuying couldn''t bear a child for the Emperor, they quickly shoved the Empress down to this Cold Palace until his body turned into skin and bones. But the worst was¡­ the Emperor, his husband whom Empress Xiuying supported since the first day he ascended to the dragon throne, did nothing when Empress Xiuying was banished to the Cold Palace.


    The commander was raging in his heart, but as the snowflake falls on his head, his rage dissipated when he saw the gentle smile of Empress Xiuying as if there was no grudge in the Empress'' heart. He still remembered that His Majesty, Empress Xiuying, was the one who gave him a recommendation letter because he saw a talent in him.


    It was such a lifesaver because Commander Huitong was not from a military family. He came from a poor farmer family. He thought he would just be a regular soldier forever.


    The commander had a crazy idea in his head, he didn''t know if this was the correct thing to do, but he couldn''t just ignore the condition of his Empress right now.


    The commander raised his head and opened his mouth, "Your Majesty, I can¡ª"


    "You should not," Bai Yunyu snipped the commander quickly before he said something ridiculous. He was with his troop right now, and who knew one of the soldiers behind Commander Huitong might be siding with the harem member of the Emperor.


    Bai Yunyu didn''t want the commander to receive harsh punishment due to his rash behaviour, "Calm yourself down, commander. There is no use in being reckless. You have a family to feed, and I know you are the breadwinner of your family and parents."


    "But¡ª"


    Bai Yunyu knocked his cane a few times to silence the commander. This was the sign that he wouldn''t accept any discussion. Bai Yunyu pointed at the commander with his cane and said, "You are not allowed to talk about this later on. Remember this, I am here because His Majesty asked me to do it. You don''t need to worry about me. What you need to worry about is the prosperity and wellbeing of the nation."


    "Even something as small as guarding the palace right now, you should do it wholeheartedly," Bai Yunyu said.


    The commander clenched his fist, knowing how much Empress Xiuying had sacrificed for this nation but received such injustice from his own husband that he loved.


    But Empress Xiuying didn''t want to create a ripple in this deep lake. Even if he had to drown, then so be it, as long as the country was safe.


    The commander understood and respect the wish of the Empress. He bowed his head deep until he almost kowtowed and said, "I understand, Your Majesty. May you live to see the country prosper and expand its territory in the future, all thanks to you."


    Empress Xiuying smiled, satisfied and nodded, "All I want is for the country to be prosperous, and my husband, Emperor Xianliang, to thrive as the best Emperor ever ruled the nation. Please help him in his conquest."


    "Now, if you want to search for that intruder in my courtyard, then I allowed you to do it. Just be careful with everything that you touch," Empress Xiuying warned. But the commander refused and replied,


    "Your Majesty, there is no need to search such lowly intruder here. We know he is not with you. We will search him in another spot, but please, Your Majesty, please return to your room. It''s freezing tonight, and it''s not good for your health."


    "Thank you for your worry. You may leave now," Bai Yunyu ordered them to leave with a gentle smile that lingered in the soldier''s hearts.


    Like a warm flickering light that warmed their hearts, the soldiers left the Cold Palace with guilt in their hearts, unable to help such pitiful Empress.


    Bai Yunyu took a deep breath. His lung was indeed hurting, probably because he shouldn''t be sitting outside on a cold winter night.


    Bai Yunyu returned to his room. He staggered with his cane and closed the door. He grimaced as he sat on his thin and cold bed.


    "They''re gone," Yunyu said to the man hiding behind the wardrobe.


    The man covered in black finally left the hiding spot and approached Bai Yunyu. He whistled as he audaciously sat beside Bai Yunyu, "I didn''t know that you''re the Empress. Are you that beautiful Empress Xiuying? The one famous for his superb talent and beauty?"


    "It''s such an old tale, I am now but a brittle man," Bai Yunyu replied with a smile.


    "You''re still beautiful, at least that''s what I see," the man said.


    "I am now but skin and bones, you can save such flattery to someone that you like outside," Bai Yunyu chuckled lightly.


    "Heh, I won''t say something like that to any women or ger men outside," the man said. "You''re beautiful, there I said it. You''re the first one for me to say that, so accept it."


    "How impudent. You finally found out about my identity as the Empress, but still, act like a scoundrel," Bai Yunyu wasn''t offended with such an act of impudence, though. In fact, it was quite pleasant for him since it had been a while since Yunyu had someone else to talk with other than Meilan.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter. I''m not from this nation anyway. At least, not anymore," the man scoffed. "Your husband is truly a conqueror, huh?"


    "He is," Bai Yunyu replied. "But he is no longer my husband, so whether you''ll kill me now or not, it won''t affect him so much."


    "Ho~ That''s a bold statement coming from the Empress~" the man teased, knowing that Bai Yunyu didn''t seem to be offended by his impudence. He got braver and slid his butt closer to Bai Yunyu.


    "I am no longer an Empress. At least, soon, I will be dethroned," Bai Yunyu said. "Now that I''ve saved you out of a tight situation, would you mind taking your cover off? So I can see your face clearly."


    The man didn''t seem to object to Yunyu''s request, "Sure."


    The man took off the cover that masked his face, and Bai Yunyu was stunned because this person was someone that he recognised fondly. Now Yunyu understood why there was a spark between them when their eyes met.


    [So it''s him...]

 Chapter 401: 12.9

    [It''s him¡­]


    [Pupa, come here, it''s him, he actually follows me to this world.]


    Pupa came out of a portal and checked what was happening, with only half of its body coming out of the portal. Pupa saw the man beside Bai Yunyu and was also surprised.


    [Pupa: How could he exist here? The last world is a regular world without magic!]


    [I know, right? But¡­ we''ve been experiencing this once, with Huang Shu suddenly exists in Long Zhen world, right?]


    [Pupa: That''s a different case. Huang Shu used the rewind stone that I told you before to advance in time because he missed you a lot. You can say that Long Zhen''s world is actually the same world with this Ancient China world, just a few centuries after. Besides, Huang Shu is a master of the world, so it''s still feasible.]


    [Pupa: But this guy is not the master of any world we have. He''s literally just a side character from the previous world...]


    Yunyu remembered what he said before he finished Long Shen''s world¡­


    ''Yunyu, if I can''t have you in this life, then I will make sure that I can have you in another life. Mark my word.''


    [Is this how he wants to do it? He follows me to the next world because he wants to prove it to me?]


    [Pupa: Sounds too magical to believe.]


    [Pupa¡­ you''re a blatant, shameless copy of shiny Metapod, you''re a floating orange thing that helped me to transmigrate from one world to another. And you still have the audacity to call something too magical?]


    Bai Yunyu kept staring at the man who had just taken off his cover, and he muttered, "Aaron Xu¡­"


    "Aaron Xu? Who the hell is that?" the man frowned. "We''ve just met, is it not? My name is Xu Jiansheng."


    "A¡ªAh, pardon, it''s an old friend of mine," Bai Yunyu said.


    "Huh, your friend has a weird name," Xu Jiansheng said and raised his brow. "Your name is Empress Xiuying, right? It fits you, I guess. You look like a beautiful winter flower."


    [Wow, even in this world¡­ Aaron Xu is still as sweet as ever.]


    Bai Yunyu chuckled, "You don''t need to lie to make me feel better. Empress Xiuying is my long abandoned title. I am not an Empress anymore. Just call me Bai Yunyu instead."


    "Bai¡­ Yunyu¡­" Jiansheng felt familiar with this name, just like how he felt very familiar with Bai Yunyu''s eyes. The moment their eyes met and a spark was created, Jiangsheng thought that he finally found something that he searched for in his life.


    Maybe this was what they call love at first sight.


    Someone who could warm his cold heart, especially after how much hatred he cultivated for two years after that ruthless Emperor destroyed everything and massacred his family.


    But fate played such complicated string that he might have fallen in love with the wife of the man he hated so much.


    ''This can be a trap. This man¡­ even if my heart said so, I cannot be fooled,'' Xu Jiansheng thought.


    The banished Empress, Bai Yunyu, was so thin, brittle, and his hair was unkempt. It didn''t seem that he had taken a bath or wore perfume often. Because this place was more like a prison than a courtyard.


    But the Empress had such a gentle gaze that attracted Xu Jiansheng so much that he was dazed for a moment. He subconsciously mumbled, ''What a beauty¡­''


    "Hm? Did you say something? Pardon, my hearing is not that good," Bai Yunyu asked.


    Xu Jiansheng got up from the bed to separate himself from Bai Yunyu. This was crazy. No, he was crazy. How could he feel so erratic and nervous when facing this banished Empress? As if he had been longing to meet him for so long that he couldn''t control himself now.


    Xu Jiansheng turned his back so he wouldn''t need to stare at Bai Yunyu again. He cleared his throat and said, "Thank you for saving me. Since I''ve agreed on a trade, then I will help to do your bidding. Just tell me what you want, and I will do it."


    Bai Yunyu paused for a good while. He seemed to be thinking about something, maybe considering what request he wanted. He could ask for food, medicine, or a better coat and blanket to warm himself in this harsh winter. But after long consideration, he replied,


    "You can return tomorrow. I will write a letter tonight. I''d want you to deliver the letter to His Majesty, Emperor Xianliang, once you met him."


    "Huh? Delivering the letter to that bastard husband of yours?" Xu Jiansheng turned his head to look at Bai Yunyu again. He saw Bai Yunyu nodded.


    "I cannot send any letter to him because it''ll always get intercepted. And whenever I met him¡­ there is no such thing as civil discussion. It is also partly because of my stubbornness, though," Bai Yunyu said.


    Xu Jiansheng got interested in the dynamic of this pair of the royal couple. It didn''t seem to be a good one.


    But Jiansheng didn''t want to get entangled for too long. He didn''t want to get entangled with Bai Yunyu for too long either since he felt strangely drawn towards this man for no apparent reason.


    "Fine then, I will return tomorrow. Aish, why do you think I can deliver this to the Emperor? How could I meet with the Emperor?"


    "I just know that you will," Bai Yunyu said assuringly.


    Xu Jiansheng regretted his word now. He thought Bai Yunyu would request something more common, like food.


    But now, he had to deliver a love letter from Yunyu to that bastard Emperor. He felt retch slowly built up as he imagined the sweet love of Yunyu with that guy. But a promise was a promise. Afterall Bai Yunyu had saved him, so he had to pay his debt.


    Xu Jiansheng clicked his tongue annoyedly, "I''ll return tomorrow."


    He wore his cover again and was about to leave through the window, but he paused for a moment and then said, "Thanks for saving me."


    ***


    After Xu Jiansheng left, Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu.


    "Hm¡­ this is quite fascinating. Xu Jiansheng has the face of Aaron Xu. They are literally mirror image," Yunyu said. "And I can''t believe that Aaron Xu/ Xu Jiansheng has such a pivotal role in the downfall of Huang Shu. It''s almost like revenge."


    "True, who would''ve expected that he''s the leader of a rebel group who would topple Huang Shu in only two years from now," Pupa added.


    "But it''s quite baffling. Huang Shu is obviously in great condition and rules justly. How could Xu Jiansheng led a revolution when everyone is in great condition?" Yunyu pondered.


    "That is also my question. It''s not explained much here, but apparently, something happened, and it was such a big blow for Emperor Xianliang. He was unable to rule because of guilt, and he ruled in such a mess that he created chaos everywhere with his own hands," Pupa said. "So it''s not hard for Xu Jiansheng to lead a revolution."


    "What caused Huang Shu so much shock that he was unable to rule? He''s so dedicated to being an emperor¡­" Yunyu was thinking for a moment, then realized that it was useless. Because he would know the reason later, right?


    "Anyway, it''s not really important. What important right now is to write a letter for Huang Shu!"


    "Ah yeah, why do you want to write Huang Shu a love letter? I thought you dislike him for being so ignorant."


    "Love letter? No! This one is a separation letter! Something similar to a divorce letter, but this is written from a broken hearted wife, hehe~ I will make sure that Huang Shu will feel so guilty, he cannot even get up from his bed!"


    ¡­


    "I think I know the reason why Huang Shu cannot rule in clear mind," Pupa said.


    "You do? It''s not clearly written in the world background, though¡­"


    "I just need to use my brain to know what will happen¡­"


    ''Should I tell him?''


    ¡­


    ''Nah, I shouldn''t. Let him learn how much of an impact he had on Huang Shu. There''s no way they can mend their relationship if everything continues like this,'' Pupa had decided over it and let Yunyu write the broken hearted message for Huang Shu.

 Chapter 402: 12.10

    As promised, Xu Jiansheng returned to Bai Yunyu''s courtyard the following evening. He saw Bai Yunyu was eating alone.


    "Where''s your servant? Why are you eating alone?" Xu Jiangshend asked as he jumped in from the window.


    "My servant, Meilan, is eating her dinner with other servants right now. Besides, I asked her to leave since I know that you''ll be coming," Yunyu answered as he pinched the boiled fish in front of him and ate a bit.


    Xu Jiansheng frowned when he saw the food. He asked, "How come you only eat that for your dinner? You''re already bone thin. You should eat more!"


    Yunyu answered calmly as he continued munching bits by bits of his evening food, a piece of boiled fish.


    "This is part of my punishment. His Majesty punished me because I don''t want to bow down to his order. So he punished me by eating this only every evening."


    "His Majesty as in¡­ your husband, Emperor Xianliang, right?"


    "Indeed."


    "How could a husband do something so cruel to his wife!?" Xu Jiansheng was astonished by the condition presented in front of him. Xu Jiansheng went outside for a moment and returned to Bai Yunyu with a box of rice, soup, and chicken, "You need to eat. I bring you some food to fill your stomach. Aish, your husband, is a bastard, torturing you like this!"


    Bai Yunyu stared at the food brought by Xu Jiansheng, he used his chopstick to ate a bit, but because he was used to not eating at all, when he tried eating more than his regular portion, Bai Yunyu started retching, as if he would puke everything out.


    "Why did he do this to you?" Xu Jiansheng asked. He seemed stressed with Yunyu''s condition. He gave Bai Yunyu water to stop him from retching. After Bai Yunyu felt better, he replied.


    "Well, he has a reason, just like he has a reason to imprison me here," He smiled weakly at Xu Jiansheng and chuckled after how stressed Jiansheng was. "Why are you so surprised? Do you really think that His Majesty, Emperor Xianliang, will prioritize me?"


    "Yes," Xu Jiansheng replied without a second thought.


    ''How could someone waste such beauty like Bai Yunyu?! How blind can he be?''


    Bai Yunyu stopped eating his dinner only after few bites. He had no appetite. And he didn''t seem to mind about his crumbling body either.


    "Emperor Xianliang has many concubines filling his harem. He has 102 concubines so far and has a dozen of princes and princesses. Some women or ger men will inevitably lose the fight against the higher ranked harem member."


    "Just like me, I''ve been kicked out of the harem after a dirty scheme. And I refuse to apologize for something that I didn''t do," Bai Yunyu explained.


    "But¡­ but you''re beautiful. You''re also the Empress. I don''t think there''s any reason for your harsh punishment," Xu Jiansheng said honestly.


    "That''s because I can''t bear him a child. I''m an infertile ger man."


    The statement shocked Xu Jiansheng to the bone. Although Bai Yunyu''s cinnabar mole wasn''t visible, he thought that Bai Yunyu had his cinnabar mole hidden somewhere.


    Bai Yunyu pointed at his forehead, where his previous cinnabar mole should exist, "It slowly disappears over time until I''m no longer a ger, at least I know now that I''m just a regular man."


    [Pupa: With a small dick.]


    [Ssshh! Damn it! You will ruin my immersion!]


    ¡­


    "So you don''t love him anymore?"


    "Love? I don''t believe he still loves me, like a rotten apple that we ate together once. The apple has turned rotten. His Majesty will find a fresher apple for him to eat," Bai Yunyu said.


    ¡­


    "Then what about the letter that you want me to deliver?"


    "It''s not a sweet letter," Bai Yunyu chuckled lightly. "It''s just a letter to show that I will not be entangled with him anymore for the rest of his life."


    Xu Jiansheng got strangely excited when he heard this, "So you''re leaving him?"


    "Yes, I will leave somewhere far."


    "W¡ªWhere do you want to go? I may not be much, but I''m actually quite wealthy. I can take you away with me," Xu Jiansheng suddenly proposed a crazy idea. He got carried away when he heard that Bai Yunyu wanted to break his relationship apart from Huang Shu. It was a crazy idea for an Empress to divorce his own Emperor.


    "Why would you want to take me? I''m an infertile ger," Bai Yunyu was bewildered by such a strange proposal.


    "Heh, I don''t care about that infertile stuff! All I ask is whether you''re willing. If you are, then I will definitely take you with me later!"


    Bai Yunyu''s chuckle turned into a small laugh, "You have both virtue and recklessness in your words. It is honestly quite refreshing."


    He showed a gentle smile and then took something from his sleeve¡ªa letter for the Golden Emperor, Emperor Xianliang.


    The letter was simple. There was no official stamp on it. But it was written wholeheartedly by Empress Xiuying to Emperor Xianliang.


    Jiansheng snatched the letter. He had the urge to rip the letter. But when Empress Xiuying glanced at him and showed a nice smile, he immediately softened.


    "I don''t know when will I meet that bastard Emperor, but I will make sure to deliver this¡­"


    "Thank you for your kindness¡­" Bai Yunyu humbly bowed his head deep in front of Xu Jiansheng.


    Xu Jiansheng scoffed. He still disliked the fact that he had to deliver such a letter to his enemy, but it was a promise, and a man never backed down from his promise.


    "So, are you sure that you don''t want to leave with me? It''s definitely better than here," Xu Jiansheng proposed for the second time.


    "There''s no use of me to live with you. You have the battle to fight. I know that you''re not a simple man," Bai Yunyu implied as if he already knew Xu Jiansheng''s real identity.


    "How could you¡ª" Xu Jiansheng clenched his fist. Why would he get surprised anyway? Bai Yunyu was the Empress of this empire. Of course, he wasn''t a simple beauty. He must''ve vast knowledge that he could determine or at least grasp who was Xu Jiansheng, or his real identity.


    Bai Yunyu chuckled, "Next time, hide your contempt for the Emperor, and hide the mark in your hand. You''re General Xu''s son, right? I saw you once, but you''re still young back then. You must be around twenty two years old right now."


    ¡­


    "You''re not going to report your finding to that bastard Emperor?"


    "Why would I? I have no more battle to fight here, I am but a defeated Empress," Bai Yunyu replied. "Be careful on your fight, okay?"


    Xu Jiansheng continued staring at Bai Yunyu and then promised, "I will return after I finished my mission. I will take you with me, remember that."


    Bai Yunyu smiled without giving a definite answer, "Do what you want first, Xu Jiansheng. You don''t need to think about me."


    ''Because I won''t be able to survive for so long,'' Bai Yunyu said in his heart.


    *Please check the comment section to join my discord server! Thank you!*

 Chapter 403: 12.11

    Emperor Xianglian was busy fixing the problem with new rebels that started popping out in the smaller towns and more impoverished regions. Emperor Xianliang had been under so much stress nowadays because the military had grown displeased. Many generals had been asking for a leave to be stationed outside of the city.


    Even those generals whose troops were guarding the forbidden city were asking for leave for no apparent reason in only three days after there was an intruder alert inside the palace. At first, Emperor Xianglian thought it was just one General who suddenly requested to be stationed outside. When Emperor Xianglian asked the reason, he said:


    ''There has been someone whom I treasured so much, Your Majesty. He is the darling of the military because he knows how to treat and lead us correctly. He might be younger than me, but he teaches me how to be a good commander. Calling him a good commander and ruler is an understatement."


    "But he has been in great suffering, and my woe for him makes me unable to lead my army. I have been distraught. Your Majesty, with this, I''m begging you to send me outside of the forbidden city, so I can practice with my army and relive the days where such great man contributed so much for us, the soldiers," General Lu answered after Emperor Xianliang asked him.


    Emperor Xianliang hummed for a moment. He never knew there was such immense talent in the military that he never noticed. Thus, the Emperor asked, "Who is this man you''re talking about? Is he a young general? Or a youngster from military lineage?"


    "¡­ No, Your Majesty. His parents are just a merchant. But his talent is definitely one of a kind¡­" General Lu answered. "But he has such a slag of a husband, so he suffered a lot."


    Emperor Xianliang''s eyebrows raised, "This man is a ger?"


    "Yes, he is a beautiful ger man who''s already married. But I''ve got the news that his husband is not worth the amount of dedication he put for him," the General said. He wanted to subtly bring the topic of how terrible the Emperor had treated the darling of the military, Empress Xiuying.


    The ger man that every man in the military dreamed about when imagining a perfect mother to bear their child and an ideal lover to spend the rest of their life, but he got married to a slag man instead.


    It was just¡­ the slag man happened to be their Emperor, so they couldn''t do anything other than doing a silent protest by leaving the forbidden city and the capital city. This was all they could do because other than this, Emperor Xianliang was truly a Golden Emperor.


    He almost had no flaws in governing, except that he wasn''t as well versed in the military.


    Emperor Xianliang was a great warrior, but when it came to leading and managing military and war, the generals outperformed him because Emperor Xianliang often misjudged the tide of the war by hesitating or planning with too much aggression.


    Meanwhile, the generals respected the Empress, Empress Xiuying. He often accompanied the Emperor to the war since he was also a skilful warrior despite being a ger man.


    Empress Xiuying often whispered to Emperor Xianglian about a good strategy for few wars, and Emperor Xianliang would deliver it to the generals. The generals knew that Empress Xiuying was the real strategist but allowed his husband to take the credit since he was the Golden Emperor.


    He supported the Golden Emperor wholeheartedly and even took charge to help to maintain and improve the military.


    Empress Xiuying might be a ger, but the generals respected him, and the soldiers loved him, both for his beauty, his strength as a martial artist, and his intelligence.


    So when they heard the gossip that Empress Xiuying and Emperor Xianliang had an argument, they thought it was just a lovers argument.


    Who knew things would escalate so quickly, with the Emperor banishing the Empress he once said to be his only wife forever.


    They thought everything would be alright. Maybe the Empress was just resting in his lavish palace¡­ until Commander Huitong reported his finding.


    ¡­


    Emperor Xianliang was interested when General Lu mentioned a ger man. It actually reminded him of his banished wife, Empress Xiuying. He thought, maybe if he could find someone similar to Bai Yunyu, he could send this ger man to accompany Bai Yunyu and talked with him about this problem between them, like a mediator.


    So that ger man could help and mend their relationship.


    "Tell Zhen, who is this ger man? I want to meet him," Emperor asked.


    The General was speechless with such shamelessness of his Emperor. He thought the Emperor wanted to fill his harem with more ger man. He didn''t even realize they were talking about Empress Xiuying the whole time.


    The generals refused to answer, so Emperor Xianliang had no answer about this man. Soon after, many smaller generals followed, like a silent protest. And Emperor Xianliang was both frustrated and at loss of what''s happening.


    The military is the lifeline of an Empire. He couldn''t afford the army to weaken because of an unknown reason. He refused to believe a ger man could affect the whole military.


    ***


    SLAM!


    He slammed the table as he read the report from one of his ministers. He glared at his minister, who got scared, and he asked, "Are you telling me that we got plenty of rebels for no apparent reason!?"


    The minister prostrated immediately. He was so scared because the Emperor was in a bad mood nowadays. There are many messy situations, especially with the increasing protest and rebellions in the poor regions.


    There had been a surge of invaders too.


    "What''s the cause of this? What makes me displeased?"


    "R¡ªReporting, Your Majesty, it seems that many smaller regions have been infested with corruption, especially by the lower rank officers. Also, There has been an influx of poor civilians who joined the rebel group instead because our military cannot protect their homeland from invasion, so they joined the invaders from other countries and tribes to save themselves and their homes from getting desecrated."


    "T¡ªThis minister believes our military has been weakened, but I cannot determine what caused it, Your Majesty¡­"


    Yes, Emperor Xianliang also noticed the weakening of the military.


    ''What''s causing this¡­ our military was probably the strongest across the land just two years ago, but now¡­''


    Huang Shu sighed. He ordered the minister to leave his room. He was so tired of his duty as the Emperor every day.


    "If only Yunyu is here with me¡­" Huang Shu mumbled as he stared at the drooping tree outside of the window. Yunyu was like his place to utter his woe, and he would always pacify him and gave him good advice.


    He had the urge to visit Bai Yunyu, but he felt it would be so shameless of him to do it.


    His pride told him not to visit the banished Empress because he was still being punished for his offence. Huang Shu had to show a great example of fairness and justice.


    "I will not visit him, not until he repents his mistake!" Huang Shu yelled stubbornly.

 Chapter 404: 12.12

    "Master Bai, I will call the palace physician right now! You''ve been in terrible condition nowadays. You need real treatment from the physician!" Meilan was utterly panicked as her master''s health kept on deteriorating every day.


    At first, her master''s appetite continued diminishing to the point that he barely ate for the whole day. Soon after, her Master''s body was too weak that he couldn''t even walk with his cane unless Meilan helped him.


    Meilan thought the problem was just because Master Bai refused to eat. But when Meilan tried to feed her master, Bai Yunyu would puke everything out. As if his body had been given up to do anything except accepting a slow death.


    Meilan saw it with her own eyes, how Master Bai''s body became too weak to get up from the bed. It was even too weak to munch on food.


    Bai Yunyu was unresponsive most of the time until he heard that Meilan wanted to call the palace physician. Bai Yunyu immediately gathered all his strength and grabbed Meilan''s wrist. With his weak yet hoarse voice, he pleaded, "Meilan¡­ don''t¡­ call the palace physician. His Majesty¡­ will get notified if you call the physician¡­"


    "Isn''t that better, Master Bai? Let His Majesty, Emperor Xianliang to understand your current condition! What is the use of his title if he can''t even help you! He is the one who tortures you!" Meilan finally burst out in tears as she was frustrated with her Master''s condition.


    Two weeks after eating nothing but tofu and boiled fish, Bai Yunyu''s condition was too disheartening to see. Yet, the ignorant husband of his, Emperor Xianliang, had never visited him, not even once!


    Yet, he kept telling the head eunuch to ration Bai Yunyu''s food every day. He extended the punishment because when he sent a minister to check on Bai Yunyu, the minister said that Empress Xiuying would rather die than meeting with the Emperor once more. He would never apologize for his mistake, as he said that he didn''t do it.


    This angered the Emperor even more. He got even crueller with his punishment by only letting Bai Yunyu eat once a day.


    "Don''t¡­ I don''t want him to see me like this¡­" Bai Yunyu tried to prevent Meilan to tell his husband the truth of his condition. Huang Shu always thought that Bai Yunyu was a martial artist with amazing capability, so he thought his punishment wouldn''t matter much for Bai Yunyu.


    He didn''t know that it was like a slow death for his wife.


    Meilan struggled, she really couldn''t watch her Master''s demise in the hand of that trash Emperor, but Yunyu''s grasp on her wrist was surprisingly powerful.


    "Master Bai, let me go! I need to tell that trash man how much of a jerk he is! He is so ignorant! He enjoys the glory as the Golden Emperor, but he doesn''t care about his wife!"


    "I am¡­ just one¡­ of his banished wife¡­" Bai Yunyu replied. "Don''t¡­ bother him. He has a lot to¡­ do¡­"


    Meilan finally yielded as she realized how desperate Master Bai was to stopped her. She slumped beside the bed of her master and wailed, "Master Bai¡­ why are you doing this to yourself? Why do you need to love a man like him? Is it just because he was a prince? But you have a lot of suitors back then!"


    Bai Yunyu looked up to the damp ceiling, starting to imagine his past with Huang Shu. He tried to recall what made him choose Huang Shu. Even though he had plenty of selection.


    But all that came to his mind was Huang Shu''s promise, which for Yunyu was enough to accept the marriage proposal.


    ''When I become an Emperor, I will make sure that I will love you only. I will not take concubine in my harem.''


    It was such a lie, indeed. But the young Bai Yunyu couldn''t help to get touched with such a big promise.


    [What a liar, it seems that he has forgotten about that promise completely¡­]


    [Pupa: Well, not really. Huang Shu promised that he''d never take another concubine as long as he has you. But you have a cinnabar mole on your forehead. So he thought he could get a son from you.]


    [Hmph! So my worth in this world is only determined whether I can give him a baby or not?]


    [Pupa: Yes, this is Ancient China, duh.]


    Yunyu smiled and turned his head at Meilan. He replied, "I love him because of his unfulfilled promise¡­"


    Yunyu looked up again while listening to Meilan crying for him. He knew he didn''t have much time since this body was just too brittle and weak for Yunyu.


    [How about Xu Jiansheng? I''ve read that he''ll confront Huang Shu when Huang Shu participate in a hunt two days from now, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, that''s the first assassination attempt by Huang Shu by Xu Jiansheng.]


    [He should give my letter there, or it''ll be bad for my corpse!]


    [Pupa: You''ll be dead soon, what''s got to do with whether Jiansheng gave the letter sooner or later?]


    [Well, of course, it''s different! My body is still intact for a few days, so Huang Shu could grieve over my beautifully tragic body. Not my rotten corpse straight out of zombie apocalypse! Huang Shu will regret abandoning me so much that he cannot even get up from the bed, thinking about me every single day, NYAHAHAHA!]


    [Pupa: Even in death, you still try to be dramatic.]


    [I told you, it''s a speciality, like a Level 100 Passive!]


    [Pupa: Passive: Dramatic Hoe. Effect: Guilt tripping your lover until they do your bidding. Side Effect: The user of this passive will have his moral value set to 0.]


    [¡­ at some point, I really thought that we''re still in the game world.]


    Yunyu''s breath weakened, he glanced at Meilan, who sat beside his bed. He used his strength to rub Meilan''s hair, "Meilan¡­ please¡­ leave¡­"


    Meilan darted her eyes in surprise, "L¡ªLeave? What do you mean, Master Bai? I will not leave you!"


    Bai Yunyu smiled and picked a letter that he wrote before beneath his pillow. His trembling hand was holding the letter and said to Meilan, "Give this¡­ to my parents¡­ I left some saving for them¡­ tell them I''m sorry for¡­ disappointing¡­"


    "N¡ªNo! What are you saying, Master Bai!? You are scaring me!"


    "Meilan¡­ don''t¡­ follow me¡­" Bai Yunyu was trying to maintain his consciousness, at least for a bit more, because the one he worried about the most was Meilan. She had given so much to serve him.


    "Find¡­ your¡­ happiness¡­" Bai Yunyu smiled at Meilan and uttered his last words,


    "Thank¡­ you¡­"


    Bai Yunyu closed his eyes peacefully, and the letter in his hand fell on the ground. Signalling his departure from this painful world that kept on tormenting him for his demise of being a banished Empress.


    The Empress of an Emperor who claimed that he loved him, but was cruel enough to let him die out of starvation.


    The beautiful and majestic Empress Xiuying died at the age of thirty years old, unable to persevere any longer from starvation and malnutrition.

 Chapter 405: 12.13

    On the day of Empress Xiuying, Bai Yunyu''s death, Emperor Xianliang was busy preparing for his hunt. He was still clueless about what was happening, but he felt way too stressed with the problems in the empire. So he pushed the day of his seasonal hunt two days earlier.


    Huang Shu hunted boar or fawn for recreation and would be followed by the generals. But since many generals had been stationed outside of the forbidden city, he only took two generals. He went with a small group of the entourage to guard him.


    Huang Shu caressed the bow in his hand. This was not actually his. This was Bai Yunyu''s bow. They often did this recreational hunting activity together before Yunyu got banished. Bai Yunyu was a ger, but he was a great warrior nevertheless.


    In fact, Huang Shu had to admit that he got beaten by Yunyu a few times when they were sparring because Bai Yunyu''s moved like a gentle river, his movement was so smooth and sleek, so whenever Huang Shu tried to attack, Bai Yunyu would dodge it easily, and even tease him few times by kissing his cheek or tickling his waist.


    As if Bai Yunyu never took him seriously, yet, it was what made Huang Shu fell in love with Bai Yunyu.


    Because Yunyu was always his place to return whenever he was lost over anything.


    "But it was no more¡­ at least not for a long time¡­"


    Huang Shu had to do everything alone nowadays, and it took a toll on his physical and mental health. He had been too stressed and kept thinking about whether Bai Yunyu could help him. But his wife was now banished and was too stubborn to even apologize.


    Huang Shu caressed the bow again. Somehow, he had a bad feeling about today''s hunt, especially after he caressed Yunyu''s bow. His conscience told him that he needed to see Bai Yunyu now because something might have happened to his wife.


    ''What is this empty feeling¡­'' Huang Shu kept pondering as he mounted his horse, still holding Bai Yunyu''s bow. He glanced back at the palace again, and his eyes darted at the path that would lead him deep to the forbidden city palaces until he arrived at Bai Yunyu''s Cold palace.


    ''I feel like I''ve lost something today¡­'' Huang Shu pondered. ''Did something happened to Bai Yunyu?''


    This empty feeling was too disturbing for him. It was so sudden and swept all the good mood that he had for the day.


    He felt that something had really happened to his wife. However, he was ready to lift the punishment of food ration for Bai Yunyu today. Hopefully, his wife would finally repent, and everything would turn back to normal.


    ''I will visit him after the hunt, then I will make sure that he is alright. He has been too thin since the last time I met him,'' Huang Shu promised in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, everyone is ready," one general told Emperor Xianglian, and the Emperor nodded.


    "Let''s go now," Huang Shu said.


    The Emperor entourage left the forbidden city towards the forest quite far from the forbidden city. They''d usually take two or three days of the recreational hunt. It took few hours for Huang Shu''s horse to reach the forest.


    He led the way as he was very knowledgeable of this forest and ordered his entourage, "You guys don''t need to guard me. I''ve been doing this since I was a kid. You can go hunt by yourself."


    The two generals looked at each other. It was true that the Emperor always hunted alone. Well, usually, he would be accompanied by his male ger wife, Bai Yunyu. But after she was banished, nobody ever accompanied the Emperor.


    In fact, nobody ever accompanied the Emperor on anything, even the Imperial Noble Concubine Xi, who was the mother of Crown Prince Huang Guowei. So it was possible that Emperor Xianliang still kept Empress Xiuying deep in his heart, but the generals were baffled with how Emperor Xianliang treated his Empress.


    If Emperor Xianliang truly loved his wife, then why did he banished and tortured him like that?


    Huang Shu went into the deep forest with Yunyu''s bow. Somehow, he felt like using Yunyu''s bow today, maybe for nostalgia because it had been two years since their last hunt together.


    Huang Shu tied his horse in a tree and pulled one arrow from the quiver. He readied himself as watching closely if there was any movement from boar or fawn around. His sense heightened as he focused. He heard a rustle behind him and turned his back immediately.


    But the rustle stopped, and nothing came out.


    "What was that?" Huang Shu mumbled as he searched for his hunt target. He prowled, with his bow ready and a dagger on his belt. He closed his eyes because he continued hearing a rustle but couldn''t find any fawn or boar.


    It wouldn''t be hard for him to defeat it if it was a tiger, but he should still stay careful and guarded.


    Rustle.


    Rustle.


    "THERE!" Huang Shu drew his bow and released the arrow at his left. There was a man covered in all black with only his eyes showing. The man barely dodged the arrow and threw a dagger at Huang Shu.


    Huang Shu unsheathed his dagger and deflected the dagger that was thrown at him.


    Clank!


    "Who are you! And who sends you to me?!" Huang Shu glared at the man who just attacked him. But the man only stared at him with hatred in his eyes. He unsheathed his sword and attacked Huang Shu.


    "Not going to answer, huh?"


    Huang Shu jumped back to retreat. He did a somersault and jumped to his horse. He unsheathed the sword that he hung on his horse saddle and fought the attacker who ambushed him for no reason.


    Clank!


    Clank!


    The attacker lunged at Huang Shu, but Huang Shu dodged and attacked back with his sword. And it successfully left a noticeable cut on the man''s arm.


    "Urgh!" The attacker winced in pain as he actually lost the fight against Huang Shu.


    Huang Shu looked at him coldly, and he was ready to attack again, "Tell me, who sent you, before I end your pitiful life."


    ***


    Xu Jiansheng glared hatefully at Huang Shu. It shouldn''t be like this. He knew that he was more skilful than Huang Shu. At least they were at the same level to fight.


    But he got distracted when he saw the bow on Huang Shu''s left hand. There was a name engraved on the bow, and it made Xu Jiansheng dazed for a second, causing him unable to dodge the last attack.


    The name engraved in the bow was,


    ''Bai Yunyu, The Flower of Courage.''


    Xu Jiansheng, who had been dead set on killing Huang Shu, finally hesitated. Because he remembered that Bai Yunyu wanted him to deliver the letter. And now that he confronted Huang Shu wasn''t this the best time to deliver the letter?


    ''Tsk, fine, count this as my debt for Bai Yunyu,'' Xu Jiansheng thought. He retreated and took a letter inside a bamboo stalk from his coat. He threw it to Huang Shu and yelled,


    "This is the letter from your banished Empress, you ignorant bastard!"

 Chapter 406: 12.14

    "This is the letter from your banished Empress, you ignorant bastard!"


    The attacker threw a bamboo stalk that was often used to store letter, and then he rushed to the deep forest and disappeared.


    Huang Shu didn''t have any intention to chase after him because that guy was really fast, and Huang Shu was more intrigued by the bamboo stalk on the ground. So he waited for a moment, making sure that it wasn''t explosive, then after he made sure, he picked it up from the ground and opened the lid.


    Honestly, he was more concerned when that man mentioned the banished Empress, his wife, Bai Yunyu.


    ''Who is that man anyway? How could he know about Bai Yunyu? Did he scheme about something behind me the whole time? Just like what he did by poisoning my son?!'' Huang Shu''s gaze darkened. He didn''t want to have any suspicion towards Bai Yunyu, his Empress. But after the cold hard truth was revealed that Bai Yunyu wanted to poison the Crown Prince, Huang Shu kept having this suspicion about him.


    ''Did Yunyu want to harm my son again, or even worse, my mother?! Damn you, Bai Yunyu! Why are you so evil! All you need to do is to apologize and stop doing these crazy things!''


    Huang Shu kept accusing Yunyu in his head because, in his head, Bai Yunyu had been destroying his trust, slandering his family, and refused to apologize. If Huang Shu didn''t love him, then he wouldn''t even bother sparing Bai Yunyu for all his offenses.


    After Huang Shu opened the lid, he checked the content of the bamboo stalk. There was a letter that should''ve been written not long ago, guessing from the wetness of the ink. Huang Shu frowned, ''There''s no way this is a real letter from Yunyu. Even if it is, how could that ambusher have this letter?''


    Bad ideas started creeping inside Huang Shu. He started linking the attack that he experienced just now and the fact that the man sent a letter from Yunyu. Huang Shu''s gaze chilled. He clenched his fist, full of anger and disappointment.


    ''Did he want to kill me too? His husband?'' Huang Shu asked in his heart. ''He will kill me and all the love we have? After so much that I''ve done for him and so many hardships we endured together?!''


    Huang Shu immediately recognized the strokes in this letter, it was obvious that Bai Yunyu wrote this, he clenched the letter and started reading,


    **


    My dear husband, Emperor Xianglian,


    My dear boyfriend, the man whom I know, and I like better, Huang Shu.


    My dear, I am unsure whether you''ll be well informed or not, but the moment you read this letter, that means I''ve passed away to the afterlife.


    I know that I have been turning into a burden for your glorious life as the Golden Emperor. I know that I cannot bear you any child, and my performance to help you and your duty as the Emperor doesn''t seem to be enough to satisfy you either.


    My husband, you must''ve known that you''re the first love in my life. You''re the only man whom I ever accepted. Why did I accept you before you even ascended the throne? I still remember the late crown prince, your big brother, also took fancy of me, but I choose you instead because of your promise.


    Do you still remember your own promise?


    You promised me that you will never take any concubine after we got married. So I really thought that I''ve been blessed in life as you actually never touched another woman or ger man after you ascended.


    Until we found out that I cannot bear you child, I know my value as a ger man immediately vanished the moment I knew that I''m infertile.


    So you start adding more and more harem members until you have a hundred of them. And after you''ve successfully created your own lineage for the empire, you have already forgotten about me¡­ about our promise¡­


    Husband, I know that you won''t believe me. But there''s never any idea, not even once, had I think about poisoning your son with Concubine Xi. Although there is a nail in my heart, I still accepted him as the Crown Prince because he is your son, and I will not forget our duty as the Emperor and Empress.


    But when everyone schemed against me and accused me of trying to poison your son, you immediately believed them without a second thought. Is it because I have been outnumbered, or because you simply didn''t see any more value in me?


    You refuse to listen to my reasoning and delivered such unjust punishment because you think I want to ruin your perfect life.


    Believe me, husband, your happiness and glory are also my priority. I want you to be the Golden Emperor, I want you to achieve all things great as the Emperor, so I supported you as the Empress. I did this out of love and duty.


    Now you have achieved everything. You have a great empire. These numerous amazing achievements will be remembered in history, harem full of women and ger men. Moreover, you have your children to ensure the future.


    Does this mean that my duty has been done? Does this mean that you are free to throw me away to the Cold Palace because I have no more use?


    I don''t know the answer either, but I see that you have truly ditched me away for becoming a burden for you.


    ¡­


    Dear husband, I''m sorry that I cannot persevere any longer. I have been trying my best to endure such hardship, But I am just a human being. I have been too heartbroken to eat. I keep thinking about whether marrying you was a mistake.


    ¡­


    Even though I love you so much, and my love will last even after my body leaves for the afterlife, maybe I shouldn''t marry you in the first place.


    Maybe it was my mistake for marrying you.


    ¡­


    That is why, my dear husband, I will leave this world, so it will ease your burden. So now you can take Concubine Xi as your new Empress, or you can pick anyone whom you prefer from your harem. I''m sure Empress Dowager will be satisfied.


    Please live happily, live comfortably as the Golden Emperor and take care of the Empire. It is your dream since your childhood, is it not? You have everything now, so I believe forgetting an infertile ger man like me is not a hard task to do.


    Please forget about me, burn all my belongings, so you may never remember that Bai Yunyu existed in this world once.


    Thank you for everything, Huang Shu.


    I love you, but I wish we never met, even in the next life.


    -Bai Yunyu-


    **


    Huang Shu''s whole body trembled as he finished reading the letter. He immediately jumped to his horse and spurred it as quick as possible.


    ''No, no way... my Bai Yunyu wouldn''t die so easily, right? He... he is a great warrior!'' Huang Shu kept denying as he rushed out of the deep forest, he wanted to meet Yunyu as soon as possible.


    ''NO WAY! HE CANNOT DIE LIKE THAT, HE CANNOT LEAVE ME!''

 Chapter 407: 12.15

    ''No way, no way! He is not allowed to die! We haven''t even reconciled yet!'' Huang Shu spurred his horse even faster. His mind was in chaos right now. He needed to meet Bai Yunyu to assure himself right now.


    When the soldiers saw the Emperor rushing out from the depth of the jungle, they thought the Emperor was chased by a tiger or a wild panther, so they unsheathed their sword.


    "Your Majesty, we will protect¡ª"


    "OUT OF THE WAY!" Huang Shu didn''t slow down when he faced his entourage. The soldiers were surprised when their Emperor suddenly rushed towards their direction without any intention of slowing down or stopping.


    The soldiers jumped out to dodge their Emperor. He spurred even faster with his horse to return to the forbidden city.


    "Y¡ªYour Majesty!" the general called him because he seemed to be in a hurry. They thought something had happened in the palace, maybe an attack or something else. So they gathered in formation and rushed to follow their Emperor.


    The moment the generals caught with the Emperor with his absolutely reckless horseriding back to the forbidden city, the generals saw the Emperor jumped from his horse and rushed to the palace.


    Imperial Concubine Xi, who was sitting near the main hall, was surprised with Emperor Xianliang''s early return. She thought that the Emperor wanted to spend more time with her, so she stood up and blocked the Emperor, who seemed to be in a hurry.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know that you will miss me so much¡ª"


    "OUT OF THE WAY!"


    Emperor Xianliang shoved Concubine Xi out of his way. He didn''t even care about the highest ranked concubine right now. Because all in his mind right now was his wife, his Empress, Bai Yunyu.


    The generals saw that the Emperor was heading to the Cold Palace, and they got a bad feeling about it. They stared at each other and felt a sudden emptiness in their hearts. One general asked, "His Majesty, Empress Xiuying¡­ is she...?"


    "I don''t know, but what can surprised the Emperor more than that?"


    The generals could only stare at their Emperor''s back, who gradually disappeared as he rushed to the Cold Palace far from the main hall of the forbidden city. Maybe it was too late for him to act like this because he could always go to that palace back then, but he didn''t.


    The generals didn''t understand why the Emperor had to be so harsh with his Empress, especially when he said that he loved him.


    It was like a hypocrisy.


    ***


    Huang Shu kicked the rusty gate of the Cold Palace and saw a deserted courtyard. Everything was so shabby and fit more as a house for village farmer rather than an Empress.


    He had a bad feeling, and his bad feeling was almost confirmed. Because back when Bai Yunyu was still very healthy after he got banished, he often sat at a chair, playing Guqin to ease his sorrow.


    Huang Shu often watched him from afar almost every other day but dared not approach him because Bai Yunyu was still atoning for his sin. But time passed, and Huang Shu gradually got busy, especially after he got plenty of children from other concubines.


    He abandoned Yunyu and only visited him once a month, or even once every three months.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth, he rushed to the door of Bai Yunyu''s room, and when he broke the door open, he saw a heart breaking scene.


    ¡­


    "No¡­ no way¡­"


    Huang Shu felt the world shattered right in front of his eyes when he saw his beloved wife, Bai Yunyu, died on his bead. He was malnourished, and his body was so thin and ashen that even Huang Shu almost couldn''t recognize his wife.


    Meilan darted her eyes at the Emperor. She had been crying while hugging her master''s hand, hogging it, hoping that Master Bai''s soul would come back, even though it was just a foolish attempt of desperation.


    She glared with eyes blazing, full of hate at the Emperor. At this point, Meilan had lost the only person that cared for her, and she had zero fear of the Emperor. She didn''t even care if the Emperor would kill her right now, but she needed to avenge her master. She must!


    "YOU BASTARD! YOU KILLED MY MASTER. AFTER ALL THAT HE HAD DONE FOR YOU!" Meilan attacked Huang Shu with her feeble punch to Huang Shu''s face, but the man didn''t even budge after receiving a punch on his cheek.


    Because he felt the time had stopped right in front of him. He felt the world had been shattered, just like his heart right now.


    He didn''t even know how to react at this point. All he did was just staring at the corpse of his beloved wife, who died in such a pitiful state. So miserable that he couldn''t even recognize him.


    "YOU BASTARD! ASSHOLE! DIE, YOU IGNORANT JERK!" Meilan kept punching Huang Shu, but the latter didn''t seem to be bothered with Meilan.


    "My¡­ wife¡­" Huang Shu staggered as he tried to approach Bai Yunyu''s body. He pushed Meilan away, and the maid fell backwards until her back hit the wooden wall.


    Meilan winced in pain, she wanted to hit this bastard Emperor again, but when she saw what the Emperor did, she halted.


    No, not because she forgave this bastard Emperor, but because she didn''t know how to react. Especially on how gentle Huang Shu turned out so suddenly.


    She really thought this bastard Emperor would just burn her master''s corpse heartlessly.


    **


    Huang Shu kept on staring at Bai Yunyu''s corpse. Although his skin was ashen and so thin and malnourished, Huang Shu still saw the beauty he loved and continued loving. Even after ten years, Huang Shu would lie to himself if he said that he didn''t love his wife.


    Huang Shu caressed Bai Yunyu''s cheek, and he had a bitter smile, "Wife¡­ wake up, okay? I''m sorry for punishing you too much. I will bring a lot of medicine and food to replenish your energy."


    ¡­


    "Wife, do you want me to bring you the favourite snack that you always eat? You like eating Tanghulu, right? I will give you plenty, as many as you like. But you need to wake up now¡­"


    ¡­


    "Wife, it''s noon already, don''t sleep too much. I''m sorry for making you hungry. It was just a part of the punishment. But¡­ but I already lift your punishment, let''s return to our palace, okay?"


    ¡­


    Meilan clenched her fist, "It''s too late! My master is dead because of you! You ignorant bastard! You don''t know his suffering! You starved him to death!"


    "HE''S NOT DEAD!" Huang Shu denied it. He refused to accept the reality.


    Huang Shu held Bai Yunyu''s hand and kissed it gently, "My wife is just sleeping right now. He must have been too hungry¡­"


    Huang Shu darted his eyes at Meilan, but not with hostile intention, he just coldly stared at her and ordered, "Go call the palace physician, my wife needs some medicine, and after that, he will return back to his glorious day as my beautiful Empress, Empress Xiuying."

 Chapter 408: 12.16

    "Go call the palace physician, my wife needs some medicine, and after that, he will return back to his glorious day as my beautiful Empress, Empress Xiuying."


    Meilan couldn''t believe what she just heard. Was this the same man who ignored her master for two years, punished him, hurt him, and even went as far as starving her master, Bai Yunyu, until he died out of starvation and malnourishment?


    How could he say something utterly stupid when the fact was present right in front of his eyes.


    "My master is dead! Stop it! He is dead because of you! My master, Bai Yunyu, is dead because you hurt his heart and starved him to death, you bastard Emperor!"


    "SHUT UP!" Huang Shu really had no patience dealing with a maid right now. He glared at her and said, "You''re just a mere maid! Go call the palace physician now! I don''t want my wife to get sick!"


    ¡­


    Meilan kept staring at the Emperor. She knew that her master couldn''t be saved. But in the end, she left the Cold Palace to find the palace physician.


    Huang Shu caressed Bai Yunyu''s sunken cheeks and commented, "Look at your cheek, it has sunken. Did you not eat anything that I send to you? I will call the palace cooks later, and you can have anything you want, okay?"


    ¡­


    "Wife, your body is so cold, it makes you look like you''re a corpse. Don''t scare me like this. You''re also a warrior. How could a warrior die by mere cold?"


    ¡­


    "If you are mad at me, then you can always hit me. But, I don''t mind, as long as you open your eyes now. I will let you do anything, just¡­ open your eyes¡­ please."


    ¡­


    "Wife¡­"


    Huang Shu buried his face in Bai Yunyu''s bony chest. He still couldn''t believe that his beloved wife actually died out of malnutrition. He thought, at least, Bai Yunyu would beg for more food, right? How could he endure extreme hunger for months?


    Huang Shu slowly leaned in and put his ears above Bai Yunyu''s chest. He wanted to hear the heartbeat of his wife again. Because this Bai Yunyu was too foreign for him.


    He wanted the see the energetic Bai Yunyu once more.


    One second.. two seconds¡­ three seconds¡­


    He couldn''t hear the heartbeat of his wife, and Bai Yunyu''s body started getting colder.


    "No, there must be something wrong. I believe my wife will not die so easily¡­" Huang Shu continued denying it until the palace physician came in. The physician saw the condition of the Empress, and his feet went cold.


    Because he knew that Empress Xiuying was dead already.


    "You, go check on my wife. Make him healthy again. I will pay you as much as you want as long as you can restore my wife''s health back."


    The imperial palace physician knew it was a fruitless endeavour. Even with one glance, he knew that Empress Xiuying died four hours ago. But to appease his Emperor''s request, he acted as if he was treating the Empress.


    When he opened the Empress'' shirt to check his heartbeat, he was shocked at how thin Empress Xiuying was.


    "Y¡ªYour Majesty, this¡­" the palace physician pointed at Empress Xiuying''s extremely thin body, with his skin sunken until there was nothing but skin and bones. It was already a miracle that Empress Xiuying could survive for so long.


    "Your Majesty, how could the Empress..."


    "I punished him for his offence, but¡­ I will lift the punishment now. All you need to do is heal him back to full recovery. You can do it, right? You are the best physician in the empire!"


    ¡­


    The Imperial physician felt it was too stupid of him to lie even longer. If this was a punishment, then it was just a worse death sentence. At least a death sentence would be an easy, painless death.


    "Your Majesty, His Majesty Empress Xiuying¡­ has passed away," the physician said. He was ready to deliver the cold hard truth. "The punishment caused it. Your Majesty, your punishment killed the Empress. Do you remember the last time he had a proper meal?"


    "B¡ªBut¡­ but I send food every day until I ration it¡ª"


    "THAT''S BECAUSE MY MASTER REFUSES TO EAT!" Meilan suddenly snipped. "My master is too broken hearted to eat, so he keeps thinning! You bastard Emperor, my master, has been thinking about you every day!"


    The physician took a deep breath and bowed his head, "Your Majesty, I cannot turn back the time. Empress Xiuying''s death is because of constant neglect over his health, especially with your punishment to ration his food."


    "Your Majesty, I excused myself."


    ¡­


    The Imperial palace physician left the Cold Palace. He also dragged Meilan out, telling her not to pester with the Emperor and the late Empress'' affair. At least, not now.


    **


    Huang Shu stared at the corpse of his wife. Even after he told him there was no way to save the Empress, Huang Shu still couldn''t accept Bai Yunyu''s death.


    Slowly, he climbed the bed and laid beside Bai Yunyu''s body. He gently hugged Bai Yunyu''s waist and kissed his cheek, "Wife, please wake up, okay? Your bed here is so cold, and damn, I''m afraid you''ll catch a cold."


    ¡­


    "Wife, I''m sorry for neglecting you. I really didn''t know that you''ve suffered so much. Will you forgive me? Please, wake up. I can give you everything you want since I am the Golden Emperor, remember?"


    ¡­


    As he kept calling his wife''s name and showered him with praises and apologies, Huang Shu gradually came back to his sense as he realized that his wife was dead and all that because of him.


    Maybe he did too much, or maybe it was his pride that made him the jerk who killed his own wife.


    Huang Shu kissed Yunyu''s cold cheek and stared at his wife. Soon, he realized there was a drop of water on Yunyu''s cheek. Huang Shu wiped it with his sleeve, but there was another one, and the drop of water continued falling until Huang Shu realized that it was his tears.


    The Golden Emperor finally cried for so long, but it was to cry for his own mistake. Because he killed his wife.


    Unable to handle this overflowing grief in his heart, Huang Shu hugged Yunyu tightly, and he felt even more hurt after he realized that he was hugging the skin and bones of his beloved one.


    Huang Shu hugged tighter and finally let out all his cries.


    He cried loudly, unable to contain the true grief in his heart. He cried a lot as he kept calling Yunyu''s name.


    "Yunyu, please wake up¡­"


    "Yunyu, I''m sorry, I''m too prideful, too ignorant."


    "Yunyu, will you really leave your husband alone? I don''t want anyone other than you!!"


    "Yunyu! Please, please, I''m begging you!!!"


    ¡­


    Nobody answered Huang Shu''s plea except his own cries.


    Huang Shu cried shamelessly as he abandoned the mightiness of a Golden Emperor.


    Because he finally realized that title was empty without Bai Yunyu by his side.


    But it was too late.


    He was the moron who killed his wife out of pride.

 Chapter 409: 12.17

    [Warning: Mild Gore.]


    "Yunyu¡­ Why¡­"


    [Because you''re a neglectful asshole! Now suffer! MUAHAHAHAHA!]


    Yunyu''s soul was floating around with Pupa, watching Huang Shu hugged his cold corpse tightly as if never want to let go.


    "Yunyu, your body is so cold¡­ I don''t like this, please return¡­" Huang Shu said while his tears had been dried out, but even with a glance, one could see that Huang Shu was in so much sadness and regret.


    [Heh, you keep saying that, but what did you do when I was alive? NOTHING! You don''t even give me proper food, you also never visited me! Do you know how a broken heart can impact someone''s health?]


    [Huang Shu, you''re a jerk! A neglectful jerk!]


    [Just because you already have everything, you pushed the one who helped you since the very start! Just because you don''t need me anymore!]


    Yunyu fumed as he yelled at Huang Shu, who couldn''t hear him. Huang Shu kept on kissing Yunyu''s cheek and lips, afraid that Yunyu''s body would rot before he got satisfied embracing his wife.


    The servants and guards came to the Cold Palace. They saw their handsome and mighty Golden Emperor was hugging a corpse of the Empress, Empress Xiuying. Even with one glance, they knew that the Empress was dead, especially after seeing how malnourished he had become.


    The head eunuch approached the Emperor, who was crying even with his dried tears.


    "Y¡ªYour Majesty, His Majesty Empress has passed away, we need to bury her¡ª"


    The head eunuch froze when the Golden Emperor glared at him.


    "Dead, dead, WHO SAID MY WIFE IS DEAD? HE''S JUST SLEEPING!" Emperor Xianglian shouted, which made all the servants cowered in fear. They dared not disturbing their Emperor, who didn''t seem to be in a good mood today. He glared at the head eunuch who just interrupted his time with his wife just now.


    He glared at the eunuch hatefully and pointed at the guard, who was also cowering in fear not far from him, "You, go kill this eunuch!"


    Everyone gasped, including the head eunuch. He was terrified. He prostrated and knocked his head on the damp wooden floor, "Y¡ªYour Majesty, this servant knows nothing. Please don''t punish this servant."


    "You''re the one who killed my wife! You should be punished!" Emperor Xianliang accused so suddenly. "You starved my wife to death!"


    "B¡ªBut, Your Majesty, it was your order to absolutely ration the Empress'' food! This servant is just following your order!"


    "Lies! I wouldn''t do such a thing! I just said to you that you should lessen his food portion, but you starved him to death instead!" Emperor Xianliang pointed at the guard again and ordered. "Go decapitate him now! I want to avenge my wife! This is the order from the Emperor!"


    The guard hesitated, but because of this absolute order. He unsheathed his sword and aimed at the head eunuch who was so scared.


    Slash!


    With only one slash, the eunuch''s head rolled on the ground, and the Emperor watched it coldly. Truth be told, he knew that he was the one who was at fault here, but he didn''t know how to ease this pain in his heart.


    So he just blamed others.


    But after he saw the eunuch''s head rolling on the ground, it didn''t give him any satisfaction. In fact, it just gave him more burden in his heart. Like a confused man, he just acted out of rage, rage upon himself.


    The servants were utterly terrified of the Emperor right now. The fair and righteous Emperor suddenly did something so heinous as killing a loyal eunuch out of rage. It made them scared of their own little lives.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. He had this strange urge to kill everyone because of his own guilt. He clenched Yunyu''s cold hand and yelled, "LEAVE! I WANT MY TIME WITH MY WIFE!"


    The servants and guards scrambled as they got the order from the mad Emperor. Empress Dowager and Concubine Xi were about to come after hearing the ruckus, but when they saw how the servants and guards rushed out to leave as quick as possible, they knew it wasn''t the best time.


    And this also marked Imperial Concubine Xi''s understanding that Bai Yunyu was irreplaceable in Huang Shu''s heart, even after he had been schemed, banished, and died. Thus, Concubine Xi retreated with Empress Dowager because they didn''t want to get on the Emperor''s bad side.


    At least not now, but Imperial Concubine Xi had already planned on snatching that Empress throne after Bai Yunyu''s death.


    Huang Shu kept on weeping even after the whole night. He didn''t want to let go, even when Yunyu''s corpse grew even colder. All he did was hug the body as tightly as he could.


    "Yunyu, it''s midnight already, and it''s very cold¡­ is this what you experience every night? Why didn''t you tell me? All you need to do is to apologize and tell me that you''re hurting, so I can bring you back."


    [That''s because I will not apologize to someone who pushed me to this Cold Palace! They''re the evil ones! You dumb jerk!]


    Yunyu vented everything that he had for the whole day until he was satisfied, but it seemed that Huang Shu was still in too much shock. It had been twelve hours since Huang Shu discovered his body, and Yunyu started to worry.


    No, he wasn''t worried about Huang Shu, he was worried about his gross corpse.


    [Pupa, it has been twelve hours, and Huang Shu is still weeping like that. My body will soon decompose. Wouldn''t it be bad for him to hug my decomposing body? It''d be a bit gross¡­]


    [Pupa: He''s still in too much shock. Don''t you see his reaction? He is completely broken.]


    [I mean, I guess¡­]


    Yunyu saw the severed head of the eunuch on the ground, alongside the body of the eunuch. The servants and guards were too scared to take the body, and Huang Shu didn''t seem to care either.


    [Ehh¡­ why is he so sad, though? His Fatemeter is only 50%, right?]


    [Pupa: Indeed. He only has 50% Fatemeter on you, but you should see his identity too. He is the Emperor, the one whose love shouldn''t be given to one person only. His love, duty, everything he had should be shared with the nation and the harem members. It was just the fate of the Emperor.]


    [Pupa: You have 50% of his love. So basically, you''re just as important as his empire and everything inside it. Because he already gave his 50% for you and 50% for his empire. You''re not less loved, but the circumstances and misunderstanding ruined everything.]


    [Pupa: Still though, I will not lie that Huang Shu is an ignorant jerk.]


    Bai Yunyu watched how Huang Shu was utterly broken, to the point that his mental health might have been disturbed a little. He looked so lost and twisted.


    His eyes were empty as he kept staring at Yunyu''s corpse, like a man descending into madness.


    Yunyu got disturbed and scared by Huang Shu''s change. As much as he wanted to be petty and let Huang Shu burn in a pit of fire, he didn''t want to see someone descending into madness right in front of him. So he asked the system:


    [Alright, Pupaa, we''ve seen enough. I''m quite satisfied with the outcome. Let''s restart now, shall we?]


    [Pupa:¡­ we can''t restart now.]

 Chapter 410: 12.18

    [Alright, Pupa, we''ve seen enough. I''m quite satisfied with the outcome. Let''s restart now, shall we?]


    [Pupa:¡­ we can''t restart now.]


    Yunyu raised his brows. Now that they were at it, he just realized that it had been twelve hours, and there was no restart notification from Pupa at all.


    [What do you mean? I''m literally dead here. My body is decomposing right in front of us, hugged by that crazy Huang Shu. What do you mean we can''t restart now?]


    [Pupa: Didn''t I tell you before about the Rewind Stone that Huang Shu owned?]


    [Pupa: In this realm, we are controlled by that Rewind Stone, I cannot transmigrate you out of this world or do a restart.]


    [Then, what can we do now? Don''t tell me that we will be stuck like this forever.]


    [Pupa: Not quite, we will be here for a while, but not forever. When Huang Shu used the Rewind Stone, we shall follow his route of a restart. But I don''t know the timeline of when he wants to stop. Maybe you''ll restart when you''re just a baby, maybe when you''re a teenager, or perhaps after you got banished. It all depends on Huang Shu.]


    [Whaaaaaat?! So I will be a ghost for a while!?]


    [Pupa: Indeed.]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [THAT''S AWESOME!]


    [Pupa: Huh? Are you not scared? You''ll be a ghost for a while, you know.]


    [No, no, I have been imagining about turning into a ghost and scare people and do some peeping.]


    [Pupa: Peeping? Do you¡ª]


    [Hehe, yes~ I will peep on Xu Jiansheng, Huang Shu, and other handsome men while they took a bath or doing another thing, hihi~]


    [Pupa:¡­ even as a ghost, your main objective is voyeurism? Sometimes, I really feel bad about myself.]


    [Eh, why?]


    [Pupa: Because I will have to follow you, peeping on those poor men! We''re bound, remember? Why do I have to see cocks every single day!]


    [Sshh, Pupa, you''re so vulgar. Just call them... the dragons~]


    **


    Yunyu thought that Huang Shu would finally stop crying after a while. But he kept on crying after almost twenty hours, and Yunyu''s body starts decomposing.


    Huang Shu was surprised when he smelled a foul odour coming from Yunyu''s body, and he was utterly terrified when he imagined his wife''s rotten body.


    "W¡ªWife, let me embalmed your body, okay? So when you wake up, you''ll have your body intact!" Huang Shu said. He finally left Yunyu''s room after the whole day locked there. He searched for his guard and told them to call the embalmer from the west that was hired by the empire previously to embalm a deceased general.


    Huang Shu ordered the embalmer to persevere Yunyu''s body and put it on the glass box, which was absolutely ridiculous and mad for a noble to do. Because the tradition here was still to cremate the body so it could reincarnate.


    "My son, you shouldn''t do this! Just bury or cremate that man! Do you want to sleep beside a dead body every day?!" Empress Dowager protested, but Huang Shu seemed to be determined of doing it.


    "My wife is not dead. He''s just sleeping," Huang Shu said coldly. "Stop your pestering, Mother Empress. I will only love him, just him forever."


    One day after Bai Yunyu''s death, his body was embalmed and put on a glass cabinet. Then, Huang Shu ordered the guards to put Empress Xiuying''s body inside his previous palace, in the Palace of Serene Harmony.


    Ghost Yunyu watched everything with Pupa, and he was absolutely mortified. He floated around his embalmed body. It seemed that the embalming in this era was actually quite advanced, mainly because the embalmer came from the west, or in the modern time, Europe.


    But Yunyu wasn''t happy with this. In fact, he was creeped out.


    [Pupa, I don''t know what''ll happen in the future.]


    [Pupa: Hm? What do you mean?]


    [I think I''ve underestimated how much Huang Shu loved me. I thought his 50% Fatemeter means a love that a couple had when they got married. But this¡­ this is a lot more.]


    [Pupa: An Emperor''s love is very costly and enormous. For you to get 50% Fatemeter in this world is almost similar to at least 80% in other worlds. Yes, he broke his promise, but his love for you never disappeared even from the start up until your death.]


    [That just makes him a hypocrite. If he really loves me, then why did he banish me like that? He literally tortured my body until I can''t persevere.]


    [Pupa: That, I don''t know. But did you see his eyes?]


    Yunyu darted at the man in a golden Emperor robe, sitting beside the glass case of his wife. It had been four days since Yunyu''s death, and Huang Shu hadn''t left this palace of the Empress. He only left to do his Emperor duty for a moment and then returned again. He even ate beside Yunyu''s corpse.


    [He''s slowly descending into madness.]


    [Pupa: I think your Guilt Tripping no Jutsu works too well here. Look at this eyes¡ª]


    [I know, it''s empty...]


    [Looking at him like this makes me unable to do my mischief ah! How can I peep on other handsome guys while he keeps staring creepily at my corpse!]


    Huang Shu caressed the glass box in front of him. He saw his wife, Bai Yunyu, was sleeping peacefully inside the glass box. Even though his cheek was still sunken, but he was covered in his favourite white hanfu.


    Bai Yunyu always complained to Huang Shu that he hated the Empress robe or any clothes inside the Imperial Palace. Because it was humid, heavy, and overall uncomfortable, unlike his white hanfu.


    Huang Shu smiled, but his smile only exuded creepiness in his face. Because his eyes were indeed empty, like a man who had lost all his willpower to live.


    "My wife, you''re now in your favourite clothes. You''re now back in your old palace, and you are now with me. But why don''t you wake up sooner? It''s been four days, and I can''t do my Emperor duty. I can''t even do morning report with the minister right now."


    "Because I keep thinking about you. I want you to accompany me again. Can you help me here?"


    "Bai Yunyu¡­ I miss your voice. Can you talk to me? I can even listen to your jealousy of me all day. It''d be a music to my ears, really," Huang Shu said while he kissed the glass case.


    [Yo, babe, I''m like¡­ totally dead here.]


    [Can you please bury my body instead? It''s hella creepy, not gonna lie.]


    [Or at least, use your Rewind Stone now, what are you waiting for? You''re basically insane now!]


    [Pupa: He can''t hear you, you know.]


    [Aish, can I do the ghost thing? Like apparition, possession, or at least, let me whisper to him first.]


    [Pupa: You can do apparition and whisper, but you can only do it once because you''re not from this world, your energy is not strong enough to be a powerful ghost. And you can''t do it for a long time, probably only ten second at best.]


    [Pupa: So choose wisely. If you want to show yourself to Huang Shu, then make sure you will deliver the message. Though I suggest you look around first, it''s crucial for you to pick the right target, or we will be stuck here for a long time.]


    [Hm... right target, huh...]

 Chapter 411: 12.19

    Yunyu was floating around the palace with Pupa, searching for that right person to show an apparition. But none of them was suitable enough because none of them actually had any influence on Huang Shu.


    Even Imperial Concubine Xi and Empress Dowager had almost zero influence on Huang Shu, which was quite surprising for Yunyu because he thought that Huang Shu loved Concubine Xi, knowing she was the mother of his son.


    [Ehh¡­ it''s quite strange. I really thought that Huang Shu was in love with Concubine Xi. I mean, he banished me for ''poisoning'' Concubine Xi''s son, right?]


    [Pupa: I don''t think he has anyone except you and his own pride that he loved.]


    [Can I do the creepy ghost thing by scaring Concubine Xi?]


    [Pupa: Then you''ll waste your ten second chance of apparition.]


    [Aish! I want to be that scary ghost ah!]


    On the sixth day after his death, Bai Yunyu saw Concubine Xi suddenly came to his palace, the Palace of Serene Harmony. She wore a bright yellow dress, not showing any kind of grieving or whatsoever after Bai Yunyu''s death.


    The guards outside stopped her from entering, "Imperial Concubine Xi, this palace is prohibited for entry. His Majesty is still mourning over the late Empress'' death."


    Concubine Xi scoffed and replied, "I am the mother of Crown Prince Huang Guowei. What qualifications do you have to stop me from seeing my husband?"


    The guards look at each other and finally allowed Concubine Xi to enter the Palace of Serene Harmony. She strutted with her servants to Yunyu''s room to meet the grieving Emperor Xianglian.


    When the door was opened, Concubine Xi saw the mighty Golden Emperor was sitting beside the glass case of Bai Yunyu, the dead Empress.


    Truthfully, she found this disgusting. How could someone as mighty and the Emperor become so deranged just because of an infertile ger''s death? While he has her, the real woman who gave birth to his son.


    It had been six days since Empress Xiuying''s death, and Emperor Xianliang was still grieving. He barely slept, barely eat, and he barely does his duty as the Emperor. As if he had forgotten about everything as half of his heart had left him.


    Emperor Xianliang was now reading a book, but he refused to read any report from the minister because he said that he wanted to read it with the Empress once the Empress had been awakened from his deep slumber.


    Concubine Xi strutted to the Emperor and bowed her head gently, "Your Majesty, I am here to visit you and check on your condition."


    Emperor Xianliang looked up, and when he saw Concubine Xi, all he did was replied with a hum and continued reading while caressed the glass case.


    Concubine Xi saw how empty the Emperor''s eyes were. It was void of any willpower, and it crept her so much. Because she was used to seeing the vigorous, handsome, and mighty Emperor. Not this wimp who kept on weeping over an infertile ger''s death.


    "Your Majesty, I''ve heard complaints from the ministers that you''ve abandoning morning court for almost a week already. Your Majesty, the Empire depends on you, you''re the Golden Emperor that leads them all. I believe you should return to your duty as the Emperor before something terrible happens. There is no use of grieving over the dead for too long."


    Emperor Xianglian looked up again, but this time, there was hostility in his gaze, "Zhen doesn''t need your opinion. Zhen''s wife is just sleeping right now. Leave before he had a wrong idea about us."


    "Wrong idea?!" Concubine Xi was offended by such words. She expected Emperor Xianglian to take her as the new Empress after Bai Yunyu''s death, especially since she came from a noble family, unlike Bai Yunyu.


    "What do you mean wrong idea, Your Majesty? I am also a member of your harem! I''m the mother of your first son, Huang Guowei! You should be continuing your duty and make me the new Empress! Why would you grief over an infertile ger! He cannot even give you a child and tried to poison my son!"


    CRACK!


    Concubine Xi zipped her mouth immediately when she saw the Emperor punched the wall behind him until it left a crack.


    Emperor Xianliang glared at Concubine Xi. He stood up and walked towards her direction with a menacing aura around him. His empty eyes finally sparked with anger.


    Concubine Xi''s leg felt soft. She retreated few steps back as the Emperor kept advancing towards her, "Y¡ªYour Majesty, this Concubine misspoke. I didn''t mean it in a bad way¡­"


    "How dare you insulting my wife. He is not dead, and after he has awakened from his sleep, I will call the best healer to make him fertile again. You have no place here, let alone replacing him as the Empress."


    "And I refuse to do this shitty duty of an Emperor without my Empress. I will wait for him!" Emperor Xianliang yelled.


    "B¡ªBut, Your Majesty, you did your duty just fine when that man, Bai Yunyu, was banished¡ª"


    "SILENCE!" Emperor Xianliang shouted. He cracked his knuckles, unable to accept that his beloved wife had died.


    "Leave now before I snapped your neck in half¡­"


    "Y¡ªYour Majesty, this is¡ª"


    "LEAVE!" with that second hostile shout, Concubine Xi readily escaped from the room as quick as possible. Because she knew there was no saving in this. She thought Emperor Xianliang already moved on from Bai Yunyu, but who knew his death only triggered the worst thing possible.


    Emperor Xianliang was too heartbroken to rule in a clear mind.


    [Ehhh¡­ Chotto Matte, is this real? Am I the reason why Huang Shu can''t rule anymore, which led to the downfall of his reign?]


    [Pupa:¡­ I knew it from the beginning. But I keep my silence because I''m afraid it''d change the story. Besides, you''re just too stupid to realize that your guilt tripping no Jutsu will be highly effective here.]


    [Ehh¡­] Yunyu didn''t know what to say after he found out about this. Honestly, he did expect Huang Shu to feel guilt and saddened. But he didn''t realize the full extent of how the mighty Emperor Xianliang was spiralling down into madness and depression after his wife''s death.


    [Yet¡­ he banished me, ignored me, and tortured me with a slow death of starvation and heartbroken.]


    [I don''t understand his way of thinking, really¡­]


    Ghost Yunyu approached Huang Shu, who sat on his chair beside Bai Yunyu''s corpse again. He caressed the glass case and said, "Don''t listen to that woman. You''re not infertile. We will find a good healer for you, okay?"


    [Yeah, dude, my cinnabar mole has disappeared. I''m not a ger anymore. I''m literally just a regular man¡ª]


    [Pupa: with a small dick]


    [Can you not mention that every time!!]


    [Pupa: What? It''s true.]


    **


    "Bai Yunyu, when will you wake up? I''m getting worried here. Don''t sleep for too long, okay? I miss you so much¡­"


    [You didn''t miss me when you banished me in that Cold Palace.]


    "Bai Yunyu, don''t you feel pity for me? My body is too tired waiting for you, but I don''t want to miss you in case you woke up someday."


    [You didn''t pity me when you gave me food that could barely fill me every day until I got malnourished¡­]


    "Yunyu, do you hate me? Is that why you won''t wake up?"


    [I¡­ I do hate you, Huang Shu¡­]


    [I hate you as much as I love you. I want you to feel pain and torture as much as I want you to be the glorious Emperor that is worshipped by everyone.]


    [Huang Shu, I don''t think you understand how cruel you were. And I don''t think you know how important I am in your life. That''s why you can discard me so easily¡­]


    Ghost Yunyu sighed and flew away from the Palace of Serene Harmony. Pupa followed him and asked,


    [Pupa: Where do you want to go?]


    [I need to clear my head first. Staying with Huang Shu for too long only makes me depressed and confused. So I need to find something that could give me refreshment.]


    [Pupa: Refreshment? Where will you find that?]


    Ghost Yunyu glanced at Pupa, and he grinned perversely,


    [I know just the right place. Nyehe¡ª]


    [Pupa: Oh no. I have a terrible feeling about this.]


    [Nyehehehehehe.]

 Chapter 412: 12.20

    "HYA! HUA! HA! AH!"


    The loud shout of many vigorous young men training and sparring was like music to Yunyu''s ears. It was already evening, and he spent quite a while here. Ghost Yunyu floated around and stood in front of one handsome young martial artist, doing his daily regime of training planned by their master.


    [Ah, so handsome, it makes me want to hug them like this~]


    Yunyu commented whilst checking all the handsome young men around in this kung fu kwoon or training hall. This was the most prominent training hall that Yunyu could find outside the forbidden city and the capital. This was in a smaller region not far from the capital, but the region was mostly filled with martial arts practitioners because they needed a better environment to maintain their rigorous training.


    [And that rigorous training translates into their abs! Their muscular biceps and amazing thighs! Daamnnn, please choke me with your thigh, daddy!]


    [Pupa: I knew you were up for no good when you said you want some refreshment.]


    [Hehe, you know, if Huang Shu can fill his harem with 102 ger men and women, then I should be able to fill my harem with 102 handsome, strong men too! This is injustice, unfair!]


    [Pupa: Anyway, what would you do here?]


    [Eh? Nothing, I just want to see some handsome men to clear my mind.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Yunyu kept on watching until a masked man suddenly appeared from the back garden. He wore a demon mask that covered his face, and the practitioners all stopped their training and cupped their hands before bowing deep, "MASTER!"


    Yunyu darted his eyes immediately to see their master. He thought it would be an old man or at least a middle-aged man with an unkempt beard, but when he saw the demon mask, tall with broad shoulders, he knew that the master was actually a lot younger than his expectation.


    The master cleared his throat and commanded his students, "Spar with your friend for two hours before finishing for today. You may eat dinner and rest after that."


    "YES, MASTER!"


    Ghost Yunyu peered at the master. He felt quite familiar with him, at least from his voice. He could sense they had met before.


    [Is it just me, or he is quite familiar even with that demon mask?]


    [Pupa: Probably just your imagination, hey!]


    Pupa was suddenly hugged by Yunyu, and Yunyu flew to follow the mysterious master. He returned back to the garden behind the training ground. He floated around the man, trying to guess who he was.


    [Hm¡­ broad shoulder, long silky hair¡­]


    He checked the hands, but it was unfortunate that the man wore a pair of gloves. Thus, he continued to follow the man to the back garden.


    The man sat on a pavilion. He checked on a letter that he received this afternoon. Yunyu followed to the pavilion, but the moment he entered the pavilion, the master suddenly threw a dagger at him.


    Yunyu froze on the spot, and fortunately, since he was a ghost already, the dagger passed through him.


    [HOLY SHIT! DID HE SEE ME?!]


    [Pupa: I think he just has a very keen intuition.]


    "Who''s there?" the master in the demon mask asked. Which, of course, Yunyu couldn''t answer since he didn''t want to waste his precious apparition chance for a random man.


    ¡­


    After getting no answer, the master sighed and took off his demon mask, revealing a stunningly handsome man with very familiar eyes to Yunyu.


    Because the moment their eyes met, Bai Yunyu would sense a spark between them.


    [Xu Jiansheng¡­]


    Yunyu slowly approached Jiansheng. He didn''t expect Xu Jiangsheng to be the master of this training hall.


    The man hadn''t changed much since the last time they met, but it seemed that he had less sleep nowadays.


    Xu Jiansheng was reading a letter, which Yunyu also peeked. He thought it was a letter from Jiansheng''s girlfriend or something, but it was actually a letter full of codes, like a secret letter from a spy.


    Yunyu couldn''t read anything except for one word,


    War.


    [Pupa, I just remembered that Jiansheng is the revolutionary leader who toppled the Emperor after he ruined his own Empire out of madness, right? What caused him to do this?]


    [Pupa: Yes, it seems that Jiansheng has been planning it since long ago. Unfortunately, his background is not written in detail here, but it seems it''s about his family. Because there is one passage, written that Emperor Xianliang had ruined his family.]


    [Pupa: And for the attack, he is waiting for the right time, so he could attack when Huang Shu was at his most vulnerable.]


    [So it will take a long time before he attacks?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know in the Jiansheng''s side. But Huang Shu is surprisingly spiralling down really fast after your death. In the world background, the Empire will be in peril after three years. But in the world background, Huang Shu persevered for a year before falling into a deep depression and insanity. Also, there is no¡­ this embalming corpse thing in the world background.]


    ¡­


    [I think I know how to accelerate stuff, at least on Jiansheng side. Since I guarantee that Huang Shu is already on the verge of losing it.]


    [Pupa: Don''t tell me that you want to use your ten to twenty seconds apparition on Xu Jiansheng.]


    [Wait, I can use up to twenty seconds apparition?]


    [Pupa: Just a rough estimation, but yes, you should be able to.]


    [Alright then, time to do some ghosty-ghosty on Jiansheng!]


    [Pupa:... somehow, I feel like Xu Jiansheng is also not a good choice, knowing his long time affection-->


    [Aish, come on Pupa, you''re just being paranoid~ What''s worse that could happen? Jiansheng is a good person!]


    Xu Jiansheng felt someone was watching him. He looked around, but he found nobody. It made him restless, worried that someone might''ve spied on him and foiled his plan to attack that bastard Emperor.


    Honestly, he couldn''t wait to topple that bastard Emperor who had ruined his family to the ground, massacring anything in the name of conquering, just because his father wanted to protect his family, who was on the opposite side.


    ''And he still got everything, including Bai Yunyu¡­''


    Xu Jiansheng hated everyone in the imperial family, but his heart was beating and full of warmth whenever he remembered Bai Yunyu. He knew that Bai Yunyu was suffering right now, and he refused to escape with him.


    That''s why Jiansheng really wanted to rush and attack the forbidden city, so he could forcefully rescue Bai Yunyu.


    But it wasn''t the right time yet. His spy in the imperial palace hadn''t returned yet, and he was afraid that he might''ve been discovered and died.


    ''I need to make sure that Bai Yunyu is alright. At least, I want him to persevere until I can rescue him,'' Jiansheng thought. Truly, the thought of Bai Yunyu dying scared him the most. He already sent his spy to deliver food to Yunyu daily after his last meeting, but there had been no information from his spy after that.


    "Bai Yunyu, wait for me, okay?" he said.


    ''You don''t need to rescue me anymore, Jiansheng¡­ because I''m here.''


    "Who''s there?!" Xu Jiansheng looked at his left and right because he thought he just heard Bai Yunyu''s voice.


    Then he felt a cold but gentle caress in his cheek before he heard someone whispering to his ear, ''I miss you, Jiansheng.''

 Chapter 413: 12.21

    ''I miss you, Jiansheng.''


    Xu Jiansheng felt a cold breeze suddenly swept his body, and the cold wind circulated around his chest before he felt something was landing on his lap, like a body, but very cold and light.


    Xu Jiansheng froze on the spot. He felt that someone was landing on his lap and resting on his chest. He could feel cold fingers trailing from his chest to his chin and then caressed his cheek again.


    "Who¡­ are you?" Jiansheng asked. He didn''t know if this was true or not, but he felt that there was a ghost sitting on his lap right now.


    ''You don''t remember me?''


    "I don''t have a ghost friend. What is your dealing with me?" Jiansheng asked again. Honestly, he was creeped out, especially since it was already evening. But when he heard this gentle voice, it didn''t seem that this Ghost was hostile,


    ''I really thought I came to the right person¡­''


    Xu Jiansheng closed his eyes to listen closely. He asked for the third time, "Did we know each other?"


    ''Yes, you''re the one who said that you want to take me away from my Cold Palace, remember?''


    Xu Jiansheng opened his eyes immediately. He held his breath and stared at his lap. Slowly a semi-transparent body appeared as he was sitting on his laps. He still had his sunken face, which was actually even worse than the last time Jiansheng saw him. He was wearing a loose white hanfu, which showed how thin he actually was inside that hanfu.


    His skin was really pale, ashen in fact, and he looked more like a ghost than a human.


    But his eyes still sparkled with sincerity, and the moment their eyes met, there was a spark between them.


    Bai Yunyu smiled at him, with the same sincere but defeated and bitter smile, ''How have you been, Xu Jiansheng?''


    Xu Jiansheng immediately hugged Bai Yunyu, who sat on his lap, but his hand passed Yunyu''s body. Yunyu chuckled when Jiansheng hugged him out of reflex, and he commented, ''You can''t do that, Jiansheng. Because I''m not human anymore¡­''


    Xu Jiansheng said nothing, but he kept staring at Bai Yunyu. After a while, he asked, "Is this really you? Did you¡­ tell me what happened!"


    ''I died.''


    Bai Yunyu sighed, and he continued resting on Jiansheng''s chest, ''I died because of broken heart and starvation, I cannot persevere any longer, so I died in my sleep¡­''


    Xu Jiansheng was grief-stricken by the revelation from Yunyu. His hand trembled, and his face paled as he tried to hold Yunyu''s cold hand again.


    But again, his hand passed through Yunyu''s hand, as if Yunyu in his lap was just a collection of mist that gathered together to form the image of Bai Yunyu. After trying few times and got the same result, Xu Jiansheng finally gave up.


    His face paled as he stared at Yunyu. Then, with his trembling lips, he asked, "What happened to you? Who killed you?"


    ''Didn''t I tell you just now? I died because of starvation and a broken heart. Jiansheng, I cannot persevere any longer. That''s why I died.''


    ''Jiansheng, when I met you before, I knew that I cannot persevere anymore. I knew I''ll die soon, that''s why I asked you to deliver that letter to Emperor Xianliang. That is my separation letter, not a lovely one.''


    "No¡­ Bai Yunyu, I¡­ I was about to save you¡­ Why can''t you wait a bit longer?" Xu Jiansheng bit his trembling lips as he stared at Ghost Yunyu.


    ''It''s not your fault, Jiansheng. You''ve done your job to deliver my letter. At least, Emperor Xianliang finally read what I have been thinking the whole time¡­''


    ''I don''t know if it''s his fault or mine, but at least I''ve separated from the Emperor. I don''t want to be entangled with him after my death, especially after he tortured me with a slow and painful death over the years.''


    "It''s definitely his fault! He is a bastard Emperor! That bastard needs to die!" Jiansheng gritted his teeth. Then he stared at Yunyu again, who gave him a warm smile, and he couldn''t help but shed his tears.


    Jiansheng''s tears passed through Yunyu''s body and fell on his own lap, "Yunyu, why do you have to die? You¡ªYou should''ve come with me instead¡­ why¡­"


    Bai Yunyu saw that Jiansheng was crying. He caressed Jiansheng''s cheek and said, ''It''s not your fault, Jiansheng. It''s my fate to die in my husband''s hand. I don''t have many regrets in life, but I have one¡­ and that''s why I visited you¡­''


    ''Jiansheng, would you mind listening to my request? Unfortunately, I don''t have much time before I disappear.''


    "Yes! I will do anything for you, Yunyu!" Xu Jiansheng said. He was already in so much pain after he knew that Yunyu had died, although he wanted to believe this was just imagination, the cold caress, the spark between them, and Yunyu''s sincere but defeated smile¡­ already told him everything.


    Bai Yunyu slowly draped his hands on Jiansheng''s shoulder and then leaned to kiss Jiansheng''s lips. For Jiansheng, it was like kissing a cold glass, but he didn''t care because it was Yunyu in the end. In fact, wanted more.


    So he pecked Yunyu''s lips and let his lips touched that cold tips.


    ''Jiansheng¡­ my regret is not following you,'' Bai Yunyu said. ''I should''ve followed you to escape because¡­ you may find this strange, but I''ve fallen in love with you the moment our eyes met¡­''


    ''I sense a spark between us, and I want to leave that Cold Palace. But I''m too scared that Emperor Xianliang will hunt you down. Besides, I don''t even know if you like this feeble me or not¡­''


    ''Jiansheng, you''re young and handsome, you can get better, that''s why I can''t escape with you back then¡­''


    "No! You''re the most beautiful! Even¡­ even if you have a scar covered half of your face, you''re still the most beautiful for me!" Jiansheng said.


    Yunyu froze as he heard that. Xu Jiansheng was Aaron Xu in the previous world, so maybe he shared some unconscious memory with Aaron Xu. It honestly shocked Yunyu on how sincere it sounded.


    [Man, Aaron Xu/Jiansheng is really the best man I''ve ever found. He''s so gentle, so kind, and he never forced me to love them. If only he''s part of Master Han Ye''s soul...]


    [Pupa: I tried searching information about Aaron Xu before, but it didn''t seem to exist...]


    Bai Yunyu rested his head on Xu Jiansheng''s warm chest and said,


    ''Jiansheng¡­ I want to come with you. But I''m a ghost now. And my body has been embalmed by Emperor Xianliang. Every day, I''m suffering whenever I see my corpse in a glass case, with him keep on staring at me like a madman as if his previous torture on me is not enough.''


    "HE''S KEEPING YOUR CORPSE?!" Jiansheng was shocked when he heard this. That bastard Emperor really was insane. He had tortured Yunyu to death but still held his corpse. Not allowing Yunyu to give a proper rest.


    Jiansheng''s gaze darkened. He was already angry at Emperor Xianliang, but he was not raging. He really wanted that Emperor to die.


    He stared at Yunyu and asked, "What do you want me to do, Yunyu?"


    Bai Yunyu smiled thin and answered,


    ''It''s simple¡­ destroy the Imperial palace for me, burn them all to the ground, including Huang Shu. So I can rest.''

 Chapter 414: 12.22

    ''It''s simple¡­ destroy the Imperial palace for me, burn them all to the ground, including Huang Shu. So I can rest.''


    Xu Jiansheng was stunned by the request from Yunyu, not because he disagreed with it. In fact, he was a hundred percent agreed with Bai Yunyu''s request. He just didn''t expect it to come from Yunyu''s mouth.


    Because after he dug deeper into Bai Yunyu''s background as Empress Xiuying, he finally knew that Bai Yunyu was really dedicated to helping that bastard Emperor rule justly and rose to be a Golden Emperor. But fortunately, he got banished more than two years ago. Because around that time, Xu Jiansheng''s family got massacred by Emperor Xianlaing because they tried to protect their homeland from the soldier conquer.


    So Bai Yunyu didn''t partake in that massacre, or Jiansheng might not be able to see Yunyu in a good light.


    But it still surprised him that Bai Yunyu wanted to burn everything to the ground...


    "Is this what you really want?" Xu Jiansheng asked. He had a bit of doubt before, "I thought you loved the Imperial Palace¡­"


    [Oh shit, I forgot that Empress Xiuying is really dedicated on building the empire. Is this already an OOC? Why can''t I hear an OOC bell then?]


    [Pupa: I think it''s because Empress Xiuying or Bai Yunyu of this world loves his country, but he got betrayed by Huang Shu, and nobody except Meilan ever helped him, so he also resented it.]


    [Pupa: Love and hate are like a different side of the same coin anyway. Empress Xiuying loved his country, but now that everything turned against him, he also hated it. That''s why the OOC bell didn''t ring.]


    Yunyu thought of a good scenario for a moment before delivering it to Jiansheng.


    Ghost Yunyu sighed and smiled bitterly, ''Because everyone turned their back on me when I was at my lowest. Even after my death, nobody except Huang Shu mourned for me, and Huang Shu is insane. He tortured me to death but still embalmed and kept me in a glass case.''


    ''Do you know how much the pain I have to bear? Jiansheng, I can''t enter reincarnation if I don''t get cremated first. I want you to burn that palace to the ground with my body in it.''


    Xu Jiansheng had something else in mind, and he asked subtly, "So you will stay in this world if you don''t get cremated?"


    ''Yeah¡­ I can''t go anywhere, so that''s why I want to stay with you instead of for a while until you can fulfil my wish¡­''


    Xu Jiansheng''s gaze darkened. He had a mysterious smile on his face while he caressed the mist that was supposed to be his beloved Bai Yunyu.


    "I will definitely fulfil your wish. I will burn the Imperial Palace to the ground, including Huang Shu. But for now, will you stay with me until I find the right time to attack. Don''t worry, it won''t be long," Xu Jiansheng said.


    Bai Yunyu nodded obediently and kissed Jiansheng''s lips again, ''I believe in you, Jiansheng. I will stay around you for a while.''


    "I will make sure that Huang Shu pays for torturing you, I will make sure that he will be broken, both his body and heart, just like what he did to me before¡­" Xu Jiansheng said.


    ''Before?'' Yunyu asked. He was confused with Xu Jiansheng''s words.


    Xu Jiansheng chuckled lightly and shook his head, "It was just a natural animosity I have against him. I naturally hate him even the first time I met him, and this hatred grew even more as I matured. Don''t worry, my beloved Bai Yunyu, I will make sure that he will pay in the most painful way possible."


    ¡­


    Yunyu was a bit worried about such hatred as if Jiansheng already planned something even more dubious than before.


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to -10%.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [What?!]


    [Pupa: Apparently, the Breakmeter increases for an unknown reason.]


    [What is the requirement to fill the Breakmeter again?]


    [Pupa: There are two, but both are hidden beneath hidden plots. So I''m not sure.]


    [You really have no use when I actually need you!]


    [Pupa: You have no qualification to say that when you have -10% Breakmeter there, Casper.]


    Ghost Yunyu could feel that his body was slowly disappearing. Thus he said to Xu Jiansheng, ''You may not be able to see me again after this, but I will always stay beside you for a while until I can leave.''


    "As long as you stay with me, then everything doesn''t matter," Xu Jiansheng said ambiguously. "Just stick near me, okay?"


    ''I will¡­ I love you, Xu Jiansheng.''


    Ghost Yunyu''s body slowly dissipated and disappeared in front of Xu Jiansheng. Jiansheng felt loss in his heart, but it wasn''t for long because he just chuckled and said, "I know you''re still with me, Bai Yunyu. I love you too. That''s why I will make sure that everything will be okay between us."


    "I promise you that Imperial Palace will be a hell on earth on the day I attacked the Forbidden City."


    [Pupa: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to -20%.]


    [What the heck?! What is wrong? What is this? Pupa, be useful for once and tell me the reason!]


    [Pupa: Go find a way to unlock the hidden plots, so we can see the cause.]


    [Aish, I don''t know what happened here. All I do is just to accelerate Huang Shu''s downfall, so he can use his Rewind Stone, and we can return back in time!]


    [Pupa: Maybe accelerating the process is not the best way.]


    Pupa glanced at Xu Jiansheng, who had a malicious smile on his face after talking with Yunyu, which did not sit right with their expectation. He should be more dedicated to overthrowing Huang Shu, but it seemed that Jiansheng also had something else in mind.


    [Pupa: Something is not right with Jiansheng,]


    Yunyu checked on Xu Jiansheng and found that Xu Jiansheng was smiling maliciously. At the same time, he continued reading the letter on the table. Yunyu gulped, feeling ominous that something terrible would happen soon.


    [Yeah, you''re right. Can we like¡­ do the ghosty-ghosty once more? I have a bad feeling after seeing him like this.]


    [Pupa: You already used it.]


    [Eeehhh¡­ why can''t I do it twice? Come on, Pupa, aren''t I the main character or something? Where is my plot armor? I should be able to do ghosty-ghosty permanently!]


    [Pupa: If there is a plot armor in you, you''ve used it a long time ago with so many luckiness in our journey. Best to just suck it up and pray for the best.]


    [But I''m a ghost, what if I got burned if I pray?]


    [Pupa:¡­ that''s correct. Fine, just do whatever to make you feel less stressed.]


    [Ugh, fine¡­ I''ll see some beauties to relax first since there''s nothing we can do. Thanks for the advice, Pupa.]


    Yunyu flew away from the pavilion and head straight to the public bath reserved for Xu Jiansheng''s students to peep on some bare beauties.


    Meanwhile, Xu Jiansheng could feel that Yunyu''s presence gradually thinned around him, so he assumed that Yunyu had left him. He took a bead and threw it on the ground.


    Clink.clink


    After a while, a man clothed in black suddenly appeared in front of Xu Jiansheng, "Yes, Young Master."


    "This may sound a bit weird, but I want you to find a real Shaman. I need a him to chain a ghost for me."

 Chapter 415: 12.23

    Two months had passed, and Xu Jiansheng kept recruiting more and more volunteers as the effect of Yunyu''s death finally started showing up in the Imperial Palace.


    Although Huang Shu already ordered the people to hide the fact that Empress Xiuying had passed away, there would always be few people who were bound to spread the rumour to the masses. And when the citizen knew that Empress Xiuying had died, most people were not even saddened.


    Because they always thought that Empress Xiuying was a leech that had no use to Emperor Xianliang other than bothering him. He was also a ger man, and ger had an even lower social status than a woman in this traditional society.


    Even worse, the late Empress Xiuying was an infertile ger man. He truly had no use to Emperor Xianliang, and his worth had been diminished.


    Emperor Xianliang heard this during the morning court. He attended the morning court less and less, and his appearance was haggard.


    He had an unkempt beard. He didn''t even bother to use proper regal clothing. He was getting thinner and thinner as he didn''t want to eat anything served to him. At least he only ate very little compared to usual because he lost his appetite whenever he remembered how his wife suffered from starvation and malnutrition in his hands.


    "Y¡ªYour Majesty¡­ this minister had heard about the grieving news through a passing rumour in the capital city that His Majesty Empress Xiuying had passed away. Is this true, Your Majesty? Shouldn''t we cremate his remain soon?" One minister asked.


    Even the ministers were kept in the dark about the news by Huang Shu. Huang Shu only selected few people he trusted to keep their mouths shut about Bai Yunyu''s death. And after knowing that the news had been spread wide to the capital, Huang Shu, who had been lifeless for the whole two months, finally lit up in rage.


    He raged as he pointed at the minister who had just spoken about this, "Who told you this!?"


    The minister got scared immediately and kowtowed on the ground, "Y¡ªYour Majesty, it''s been big news in the capital. T¡ªThis minister heard it from my wife, who heard it when she ate in a restaurant. She overheard many people talking about this¡­"


    Emperor Xianliang gritted his teeth. He tried so hard to cover the news because he still foolishly believed that Bai Yunyu, his wife, would come back to life. He even sent few soldiers to find a shaman or witch doctor that could resurrect someone back. He knew it was ridiculous, but he wanted to find it nonetheless.


    Because he wouldn''t allow his wife to die. He promised that he''d rule this Empire with him together forever.


    "Zhen''s wife is not dead! He''s just sleeping!" Emperor Xianliang yelled. All ministers trembled in fear as they saw the insanity reflected in the Emperor''s eyes.


    Emperor Xianliang clenched his fist and continued, "Whoever dared to talk about the Empress'' death in front of me, Zhen will punish him by beheading! This will be my edict!"


    The ministers were shocked by the new Emperor edict. They wanted to refute it because nobody could control gossip and rumours circulating around.


    Emperor Xianliang added, "I will patrol the guards around the capital city, whoever dared to talk about Empress Xiuying, slandering him or even told people that the Empress had passed away, shall be beheaded on the spot!"


    The ministers gulped. Their Golden Emperor was not in the right mind now, and this was an absolutely ridiculous edict. In fact, the whole thing about Empress Xiuying''s death was not logical. He was the one who banished the Empress, but now he was also the one who turned insane because of his wife''s death.


    Emperor Xianliang returned to the Palace of Serene Harmony to visit his wife again. He was crazy, and he would deny that.


    He was going crazy because his beloved wife hadn''t awakened yet from his deep slumber.


    Huang Shu walked to the glass case and kissed it. He had a twisted but bitter smile on his face, "Wife¡­ people already said that you''re dead. How could it be? You''re not dead, right? You''re a strong warrior. I know that you''re just sleeping right now. So wake up soon, okay?" Huang Shu said. He sat on the chair beside the glass coffin and read some books to fill his time.


    He refused to read any report and let the minister handled everything. He didn''t care about anything as the guilt kept on consuming him.


    In two months, the Empire slowly declined. Huang Shu conquered many places before with or without Bai Yunyu by his side. However, he still had to stabilize his position as the ruler of those conquered regions for a while.


    And now, since he refused to do anything, many of those newly conquered regions started rebelling again.


    And still, Huang Shu didn''t care.


    Yunyu and Pupa watched everything from the sideline, and Yunyu was the first one to open his mouth,


    [You know, it''s not as fun anymore after a while. The whole¡­ Guilt Tripping no Justu¡­]


    [I mean, it''s very effective, but watching this only makes me uncomfortable. I don''t even know what to think about Huang Shu anymore. Does he deserve this? Yeah. But is this the best thing?]


    [¡­ not really.]


    Pupa kept staring at Yunyu and replied,


    [Pupa: I know you love doing that Guilt Tripping thing for drama and your own satisfaction. But it''ll be fun in the first few hours, just like revenge, the satisfaction lasts shortly, and the emptiness last forever.]


    [Pupa: You haven''t learned anything since the last world. You should learn better for the evaluation¡ª]


    [Evaluation?]


    [Pupa: It''s nothing.]


    Yunyu was curious, but he was more disturbed by Huang Shu''s pitiful condition right now. He was at the edge of insanity. No, in fact, maybe Huang Shu was insane already.


    As petty as he could be, he could still sense Master Han Ye''s soul inside Huang Shu. And his heart always connected with Master Han Ye. So, no matter how crazy, how toxic it could be, he always had a soft spot for Master Han Ye''s soul.


    [Xu Jiansheng is also plotting the revolution. He even recruited those defeated nobles and generals who still survived after Huang Shu conquered them. If this continues, the Imperial Palace will be a hell on earth in only a year or two.]


    Ghost Yunyu flew around Huang Shu and talked with Huang Shu, although the latter couldn''t hear him.


    [Huang Shu, I really hate you, you know. I even asked Jiansheng to burn you and your palace to the ground as an act of petty revenge.]


    [I should hate you more, but whenever I see you regretting like this, why do I become so soft-hearted that I began to forgive all your neglect to me?]


    [Is it because you''re part of Master Han Ye''s soul? Why do I have to love Master Han Ye anyway? Han Ye in my world treated me like trash. But I still love him nonetheless.]


    [Huang Shu¡­ no, Master Han Ye, if our love is this painful, then why do I keep forgiving you? What is the point of loving you if it keeps hurting me?]

 Chapter 416: 12.24

    [Huang Shu¡­ no, Master Han Ye, if our love is this painful, then why do I keep forgiving you? What is the point of loving you if it keeps hurting me?]


    Ghost Yunyu sighed and flew away from the Palace of Serene Harmony. He couldn''t bear watching Huang Shu like that. He flew further and further, and Pupa finally asked,


    [Pupa: Are we going back to Xu Jiansheng''s training ground?]


    [Mhm, it''s unfortunate that I can''t do the ghosty-ghosty anymore. But I will find a way to stop him from hurting Huang Shu. At least not burning the Imperial Palace.]


    [Pupa: Wait, you want to retreat your wish from before? I thought you don''t mind seeing that palace burnt to the ground.]


    [I don''t mind¡­ I just¡­]


    [Huang Shu divided his love for his country and to me in half, that''s why I only get 50% of his Fatemeter. But he truly worked so hard to build this Empire. I will ask Xu Jiansheng''s help, so Huang Shu would use his Rewind Stone to restart the world.]


    [Pupa: I don''t think it''ll be that easy. Don''t you see that he hates Huang Shu to the bone?]


    [¡­ I''ll use my ultimate Jutsu, Cutiepie Begging no Jutsu!]


    Ghost Yunyu and Pupa flew to the training ground, and surprisingly, the practitioners weren''t present today. They did get free times sometimes so they could cool off, but it was usually a weekend thing.


    A line appeared between Yunyu''s brows as he flew to the back garden. He saw Xu Jiansheng was talking with someone, an old man, probably in his late sixties. He wore strange clothing and smelled so horrible even from afar.


    [Ick! He smells so horrible for some reason!]


    Yunyu approached Xu Jiansheng''s pavilion and passed through the bell hanging on the pavilion''s ceiling. Jiansheng set that up so Yunyu could tell him that he was here.


    Clink. Clink.


    Xu Jiansheng smiled thinly as he sensed that Yunyu was around. Although he couldn''t see him, his keen intuition could sense that Yunyu was sitting beside him right now.


    "Where have you been, Bai Yunyu?" Xu Jiansheng asked. "You''re wandering off again, aren''t you?"


    ¡­


    No audible answer from the ''ghost'' beside him. If there were other ordinary people here, they''d think that Xu Jiansheng was crazy. But the shaman in front of Ghost Yunyu and Xu Jiansheng actually saw a beautiful man sitting beside Xu Jiansheng. But he had sunken cheeks, skin even more ashen than regular ghost, and he looked so thin and malnourished.


    "Is this the ghost you mentioned before?" the old shaman asked.


    Xu Jiansheng got excited, "You can see him? Really!?"


    "Yes, he is sitting beside you. He looks very thin and malnourished, but definitely a mesmerizing beauty in his prime," the old shaman said.


    Yunyu was shocked when the old man described him accurately.


    [He can see me?! I thought I''m a ghost.]


    [Pupa: This world has shaman stuff, so it''s possible.]


    Yunyu got excited and asked the old shaman, ''You can see me?''


    "I can. I''ve been called by this young master because he wants to see you again. He wants to talk to you," the old shaman replied.


    ''Really?! I want to talk with him too! I want to talk about a lot of thing with him! Can you make me visible for him too?''


    "Yes, I can, but you need to be obedient first. There will be a process to make you visible, it will be painful, but as long as you don''t fight it, I guarantee that you can materialize similar to a normal human, just a bit paler."


    ''A bit painful?'' Yunyu was unsure after he heard pain. He stared at Xu Jiansheng, even though Jiansheng couldn''t see him, this gaze showed his doubt, and he wanted Xu Jiansheng''s assurance.


    Jiansheng could feel the gaze and smiled, "Don''t worry, my beloved Yunyu. I guarantee that everything will be alright. I just want to talk with you and see you like a normal human again. So don''t worry, it only hurt for a bit, and you''ll be alright, okay?"


    [Hm¡­ I have some doubt. But I feel like this is the only way for me to talk with Jiansheng normally. I will persuade him not to be too cruel if he want to revolt. If it''s possible, I want him to spare Huang Shu.]


    [Pupa: You''re talking about the impossible.]


    ¡­


    Jiansheng''s persuasion turned to be effective. Yunyu took a deep breath and nodded. He darted his eyes at the old shaman and said, ''I''m ready. I will do anything as long as I can speak to Jiansheng again. But tell him that he must listen to what I say after this¡­ um¡­ ritual.''


    The old shaman delivered the message to Jiansheng. The handsome young master nodded excitedly, "I will listen to anything he said! I just want to see him again. I truly miss him!"


    **


    The old shaman prepared a small pot and filled it with many weird stuff, like dried leaves, bones, and few more things. But the strangest thing was¡­


    "I need a drop of your blood for the ritual," the old shaman asked Jiansheng.


    ''Eh? Blood? For what? It''s just a ritual to summon me, right? Why do you need blood for that?'' Yunyu questioned but got no answer from the old shaman.


    Jiansheng used a dagger to cut a line on his palm, and his blood flowed freely to the small pot, drenching everything inside to red. Next, the old shaman set up a fire under the small pot and then closed his eyes before chanting his incantation. Yunyu didn''t know what he was chanting, but magically, the flame under the pot slowly engulfed the pot, and a red smoke puffed out from the pot to the ceiling.


    The red smoke gradually gathered on the ceiling as Yunyu looked up. The red smoke gradually turned into a snake-like entity, looking at Bai Yunyu.


    Bai Yunyu gulped and asked the shaman, ''It''s not dangerous, right? That looks scary¡­''


    The old shaman ignored Bai Yunyu. After he sensed the red smoke had gathered enough in size to form a big red serpent, he opened his eyes and glared at Ghost Yunyu immediately. The red serpent struck Yunyu and coiled around his body tightly.


    Yunyu was terrified when the giant red snake coiled his body and slowly opened its mouth.


    ''AH! Wh¡ªWhat will it do to me? Help me! Jiansheng, I''m scared!''


    Xu Jiansheng could faintly hear the voice of his beloved Yunyu, probably because Yunyu was going to be in his chain soon.


    Xu Jiansheng tried to pacify Yunyu, but he couldn''t hide his twisted smile, "It''s okay, Yunyu. It just hurts for a moment."


    ''I''m scared! I''m so scared! Let me go!!''


    ''AAAAAHHHHH!!!''


    The red serpent snapped his bones and swallowed Bai Yunyu whole, like a prey swallowing its rat snack.


    Huang Shu could hear the scream from his beloved Bai Yunyu. His heart was aching, but his greed to have Bai Yunyu all for himself had taken over his conscience.


    Because he didn''t that to see those nightmares over and over, he wanted to be greedy for Bai Yunyu, ''I''m sorry, Yunyu. But let me have you just for this once. I''ve been suffering so many times in my dreams every night...''

 Chapter 417: 12.25

    Yunyu was currently swallowed by the snake, his bone was crushed, and his skin melted gruesomely. He was crying as he couldn''t handle the pain. It was nothing like he ever experienced before.


    [Pupa! Help me, it''s really painful!]


    [Pupaaaaa! I can''t handle this!]


    [HELP!]


    Pupa stared at Yunyu, who was in so much pain, it seemed to contemplate whether it was a good time to use this or not. But Pupa sighed when it saw how Yunyu was in so much pain.


    [Pupa: Code 119 ¨C Pain Absorption.]


    Yunyu suddenly felt his pain was lifted until he couldn''t feel any pain. He knew his skin was still melting, but he had zero pain.


    [Eh? I feel no pain at all?]


    Yunyu darted his gaze at Pupa, wanting to ask about what just happened.


    [Pupa, is this¡ª]


    Yunyu was astonished when he saw his system floating in front of him. There was a wire connecting his heart with Pupa''s shell, and Pupa was in standby mode. So it couldn''t respond to Yunyu.


    What made Yunyu astonished was the crack on Pupa''s shell. The wire that connected them seemingly transferring his pain into Pupa''s shell.


    Bai Yunyu became worried because the crack on Pupa''s shell became even more obvious and worrisome as time went on. Yunyu wanted to check on Pupa, but his body was inside this red smoke serpent''s body, and his bone was already crushed.


    He couldn''t feel the pain, but his bone was still getting crushed for real.


    [Pupa, are you okay?]


    [Hey, is this okay? Did you do something to me? What is this wire?]


    There was no answer from Pupa, but its shell had a long, obvious crack.


    After the snake finished eating Yunyu, the old shaman chanted another incantation. Yunyu felt that his body slowly materialized and regained its mass. All the broken bones and melted skin returned intact, but he had lost all his strength even though he couldn''t feel the pain.


    The red snake spat out Yunyu from its belly and then disappeared. At the same moment, Pupa dropped to the ground with a loud metal sound that only Yunyu could hear.


    Yunyu couldn''t move an inch of its body. He could only stare at Pupa, who dropped dead beside him.


    [Pupa, are you okay? What did you do to me?]


    [Pupa, don''t do anything¡­ crazy¡­]


    [Pupa¡­ Pupa... Pupa...]


    Yunyu''s consciousness slowly drifted away as he glanced at Xu Jiansheng''s feet that approached him. He felt something was really wrong, but he didn''t think that Jiansheng would hurt him.


    Aaron Xu was really good with him, so he thought that Xu Jiansheng would be the same. Yunyu gathered all his remaining strength and uttered, "Jian¡­ sheng¡­ help¡­"


    Xu Jiansheng crouched and propped Yunyu from the ground. He carried Yunyu, who finally lost his consciousness in his arms and smiled, "With this, I will always know wherever you go, even after countless worlds we passed through."


    Xu Jiansheng glanced at the old shaman who had just finished the ritual by turning the red snake into a red chain. The red chain was connected to Yunyu''s heart, while the end of the chain was connected to Xu Jiansheng''s heart.


    The old shaman took a deep breath and got up from the ground. He walked with his feeble leg to Bai Yunyu and Xu Jiansheng. He stared at Yunyu''s human body, but still with pale face and cold skin.


    "Young Master, you said that you want to chain this guy forever with you, right?" the old shaman asked, and Jiansheng nodded with certainty. The old shaman hummed for a second and said, "With this blood chain, you will be connected forever. Even after your death, your reincarnations will have their heart chained with this ghost''s heart.


    "That''s what I want," Xu Jiansheng said.


    "Young Master, I''m confused on why do you want to chain yourself with a ghost. You''re young, wealthy, and handsome. There are a lot of ger men that you could marry outside. May I know the reason?"


    Xu Jiansheng stared at Bai Yunyu, the old shaman already told him before about the risk of this blood chain. This was a sacred ritual where you would connect yourself with someone even after your death. Your reincarnations would stay connected, so it could be a blessing or a curse.


    There was no hesitation in Jiansheng''s eyes as he replied to the question, "He is always in my dream every day, every night, tormenting me as I keep remembering my origin. I have been awakened once more after Yunyu entered the original Ragemeter world, so I will make sure that he will be chained with me forever."


    The old shaman didn''t understand what Young Master Xu was saying, but he came for the money anyway.


    "I can''t reverse this ritual, so Young Master shouldn''t find me after this."


    Xu Jiansheng nodded and gave the old shaman the money they agreed with, and the old shaman left.


    Jiansheng carried Yunyu to his private courtyard and then to his bedroom. He placed Bai Yunyu on his bed.


    Jiansheng caressed Yunyu''s cheek. It was cold indeed, as cold and pale as a corpse. But at least, Bai Yunyu was with him now.


    "You''re with me, at last¡­" Jiansheng laid beside Bai Yunyu and caressed his lips. "Bai Yunyu, you may not know me because I know that you''ve erased your memory to forget about me once you''ve completed the Ragemeter worlds."


    "But I''m always there, just sleeping for a long time, waiting for you," Jiansheng said as he kissed Bai Yunyu''s cold lips. The sensation made Jiansheng intoxicated for a moment. He had to admit that Yunyu always gave him the sensation that nobody else could ever give.


    "You buried me alongside the Original Ragemeter worlds, but the twist of fate brought you back to the buried worlds and awakened me."


    "So I will follow you everywhere, even to these Breakmeter worlds that you created. Don''t worry. I will not hurt you, Bai Yunyu. I just want to make sure that we will burn together in this pandemonium. Do you want to ruin my creator, Master Han Ye, to the ground? Then so be it. As long as you''re happy."


    Xu Jiansheng checked the red chain that connected his heart with Bai Yunyu. It was only visible to him and Yunyu, and it would last forever. Which was precisely want Jiansheng wanted.


    "Why are you so devoted to that bastard anyway? You have me, Bai Yunyu. I''ve sacrificed a lot for you¡­ as Mamoru Ito, Zerocheat, Aaron Xu, Original Lee Yongsun, Xu Jiansheng. Forget about that bastard Han Ye and come with me instead, okay?"


    Xu Jiansheng''s eyes were full of hot love as he stared at Yunyu''s pale lips. He landed a soft kiss on Yunyu''s lips and then to Yunyu''s cheeks and forehead.


    "Bai Yunyu, my master wants me to ruin you. But I''ve fallen in love deep the moment I met you. so bear no worry, I will help you as much as I can, even in any form, I will always be loyal to you, Yunyu."


    "Let''s burn the imperial palace to the ground, and watch Master Han Ye suffer together, shall we?"

 Chapter 418: 12.26

    Bai Yunyu opened his eyes slowly. It had been so long since the last time he actually lost consciousness because, as a ghost, he was constantly awake and wandering like a vengeful ghost, peeping on handsome men and watching some live-action BL smut.


    "Ngghh¡­" Yunyu felt heavy. It had been a while since he actually had a body.


    ¡­


    "Wait, body?!"


    Yunyu''s eyes opened wide as he raised his hands. He saw cold and pale fingers, but it was flesh, real flesh.


    He pinched his cheek, still very cold, but it was also real flesh.


    He has a body now!


    Yunyu wanted to get up and looked for Xu Jiansheng, but his body was still too weak. All he could do right now was to flail his hands around and move his head. It took a while for him to calm down, then he realized something shocking.


    [PUPA! WHERE IS PUPA!?]


    Yunyu became restless as he remembered that his system cracked and dropped in front of him. [Pupa, are you here? Are you okay?]


    ¡­


    [Goddamn it!]


    Yunyu tried to get up again to no avail. He looked around and found himself in Xu Jiansheng''s room. He knew this room so much because he often peeped on Jiansheng whenever he just took a bath and measured his cock.


    [19 centimetres, it''s very nice indeed¡­. Wait! This is not the time to think about cock! I need to find Pupa!]


    Yunyu shook his head and struggled to get up, but the moment he finally moved his body, the door was opened, and Xu Jiansheng came with a bowl full of freshly picked flowers from his garden. He was surprised to see Yunyu struggled to get up and hurriedly propped him to sit on the bed.


    "Why don''t you call me? Are you alright? Do you feel hurting anywhere?" Jiansheng asked concernedly.


    Yunyu stared at Jiansheng. For some reason, he was scared that Jiansheng had done something heinous to him in the name of love. Moreover, he was suspicious that Jiansheng knew his memory as Aaron Xu, so he wanted to bound or exact revenge on Yunyu.


    But after seeing such an act of concern, he blamed himself for accusing Xu Jiansheng. All he wanted to do was to give Yunyu a body for him, so he wouldn''t be a ghost forever.


    Yunyu was still worried about Pupa, but he still had to thank Jiansheng first.


    "Jiansheng, thank you for helping me¡­" Yunyu said.


    Xu Jiansheng smiled as he caressed Yunyu''s cold cheek, "You don''t need to thank me. I will do everything for you, Bai Yunyu. As long as you''re happy."


    "Jiansheng¡­" Yunyu stared at the man whose smile was so sweet, the young and handsome man who helped him as Aaron Xu still helped him as Xu Jiansheng. "Why are you so good to me?"


    "Because I love you," Xu Jiansheng said truthfully. "I love you more than you can imagine, Yunyu."


    "But we''ve only met few times, and the only times we talked was in the cold palace¡­" Yunyu wanted to pry more on Jiansheng, whether he remembered past event or everything was just a coincidence, and Aaron mysteriously followed him to this world.


    "Yeah, we''ve only talked few times¡­ but whenever I see the spark between our eyes, I kept thinking about you, like falling in love at first sight over and over again," Jiansheng said.


    Yunyu was astonished by how sincere this guy was. He truly had the quality of a man Yunyu wanted, unlike the corrupted master of the worlds. Though not all, the majority of them hurt him badly, both physically and mentally.


    He wanted someone like Aaron/Jiansheng, who actually cared for him and nurture him. He wanted to make sure once more, "Jiansheng, you''re really good to me, but I can''t give you anything¡­"


    "You can give me one thing¡­" Jiansheng leaned in and landed a gentle kiss on Yunyu''s pale lips. "You can give me your heart, Bai Yunyu. I''ve fallen in love with you, and I will do anything to achieve what you want, but for the exchange, I want your love."


    "You are talking as if we''ve been destined to be lovers," Yunyu giggled lightly, "Fine if that''s what you want. But promise that you will never hurt me. Promise that you''ll always prioritize me first. Promise that you''ll never cheat on me. You know that I''m a very demanding lover¡­ and you will have a ghost as your lover."


    Yunyu wasn''t sure if this was the right idea. But truly, Huang Shu''s betrayal, combined with Aaron/Jiansheng''s presence, made him used Jiansheng as escapism.


    Xu Jiansheng nodded and promised, "I will never hurt you, will never cheat on you, will always prioritize you first."


    They stared at each other, and the spark between them was created again. Yunyu couldn''t lie that he got this weird, very familiar feeling. As if he was being stared at by his long term lover. If he tried to make more sense about this, Yunyu imagined that he was being pampered and coddled by Han Ye of his world, IF that Han Ye was actually very kind to him.


    Like a fantasy that he wished could be true, Yunyu gently caressed Jiansheng''s cheek, chin and brushed his lips with his cold finger.


    [If Pupa is here, it will definitely scold me for falling in love with this man. But I just cannot help it. Both Long Shen and Huang Shu treated me horribly, so Aaron and Jiansheng became my escape¡­]


    [¡­ how many times until I learn not to be entangled with anyone except the master of the world. Yunyu, you fucking idiot.]


    Jiansheng already reminded him of Zerocheat, Chief Mamoru Ito. All of them were really good to him, but they became a forgotten sacrifice. Maybe if this was a story, they would be forgotten for real, but if they were still alive, they must''ve been broken-hearted.


    "Jiansheng, you don''t remember meeting me before, right?" Yunyu asked, wanting to make sure.


    "Meeting you? What are you talking about? Our first meet is when you saved me from the guards in the Cold Palace," Xu Jiansheng said.


    [Good, he doesn''t remember of himself as Aaron Xu. So that''s why he doesn''t remember the pain he had suffered before.]


    "Then¡­ we will be lovers from now on," Yunyu said as he draped his hand on Jiansheng''s shoulder, then pulled Jiansheng closer for a short kiss.


    "Thank you for accepting me, Yunyu¡­" Jiansheng said as he tasted Yunyu''s lips some more.


    Yunyu wanted more, but Jiansheng didn''t want to tire Yunyu out, and they still didn''t know the whole¡­ ghost and human sex. So he shook his head and released Yunyu''s hand from his nape. "You need to eat first."


    Jiansheng the bowl full of flower to Yunyu, which confused him, "What is this?" Yunyu asked.


    "It''s your food. That old shaman said that you cannot eat human food. All you can eat is flowers with a strong fragrance, so I picked it up by myself," Jiansheng replied.


    ¡­


    Yunyu stared at the bowl of flowers. He wanted to protest since all he wanted was his box of fried chicken or spicy chicken. But since he had to do the ghosty-ghosty, he had to suck it up and eat these flowers.


    [Ugh, I guess I have to wait a bit until I can tell Jiansheng, not to revolt.]


    [Wait, is it still possible for him to not set up some revolution? Is there actually another way of using the Rewind Stone other than Huang Shu''s downfall?]


    ...


    [At least¡­ I don''t want Jiansheng to burn that Imperial Palace. Huang Shu would be shattered¡­]


    ¡­


    Yunyu kept thinking about his own dilemma. He was the one who asked Jiansheng to burn the Imperial Palace out of spite, but he was also the one who wanted to pull back.


    [Bai Yunyu, when will you learn? Don''t you feel tired of the same thing over and over? This pandemonium of pain that you created by yourself.]


    Yunyu understood that his pettiness really made everything worse than it should be, but it was almost like an urge, an unstoppable urge.


    If there were people who couldn''t stop their wrath, their lust, or their greed.


    Yunyu felt that he was a special case of unable to hold his urge to stir up some more drama out of spite and pettiness.


    [I''m not a good person¡­]


    Yunyu dwelled in his sadness for a while until he shook his head and tried to cheer up once more.


    [If Pupa is here, that floating orange thing will definitely say that I can make it up! Yunyu, cheer up! Let''s find the best way to finish the difficult worlds!]


    [But first¡­ where is Pupa?]

 Chapter 419: 12.27

    It took a whole month until Bai Yunyu regained his strength after eating so many flowers that actually tasted like real food, which made everything wasn''t really as bad as he expected.


    Gardenia tasted like fried chicken, jasmine tasted like matcha cake, rose tasted like stir-fried pork, and chrysanthemum tasted like¡­ something tasty, and it was Yunyu''s most favourite to binge on chrysanthemum, especially eating it in with other long stalk flowers.


    He was eating another rose while he strolled around the garden. He couldn''t leave this garden and around Jiansheng since Jiansheng told him that he was still a ghost in the end, and any worshipped statue would burn him. Which was true since Yunyu experienced the burning sensation when he passed a temple as a ghost once.


    Yunyu searched for Pupa, calling for him for three days. He also visited the pavilion in case Pupa was still there. But Pupa just suddenly disappeared. There was no once a day automated message like in the eleventh world too.


    [Ah, it''s so empty without that floating orange thing¡­]


    [Is it okay? Pupa won''t be harmed, right? That thing is almost indestructible...]


    [Aish, how can I find Pupa?]


    Yunyu sighed as he sat in the pavilion again. He saw the map and letters stacked in this private pavilion that was guarded by many secret guards around. Xu Jiansheng was the Young Master of Xu house, apparently.


    Yunyu read some letters while trying to understand the progress that Jiansheng had made for the rebellion and revolution. Since he couldn''t leave, this was the only way for him to understand what happened in the outside world.


    Yunyu started reading some letters, "It seems that the rebellions are commencing here and there, especially in the newly conquered regions who still couldn''t accept their defeat. I don''t think Huang Shu has the power to exert dominance to the military since he must''ve been staying in Palace of Serene Harmony for a while now."


    "Besides, he never actually has power over the military generals. They mostly prefer me as their commander instead," Yunyu said while he kept reading more letters.


    "Hm¡­ the soldiers have been demoralized and dispersed? What is this? I thought the generals should be able to give their soldiers morality as long as they are alive," Yunyu commented as he read the letter saying many rebellions in smaller regions was in favour of the rebels'' side. Because the military didn''t seem to be fighting at their greatest.


    All of them had been demoralized for some reason.


    "That''s because you''ve died a horrible death, Yunyu," Yunyu was stunned when Jiansheng suddenly came to the pavilion and hugged him from behind. Jiansheng kissed Yunyu''s cheek and then pointed at one letter on the table.


    "You see, when those soldiers are chasing me down in the palace, and they stumbled upon you in the Cold Palace. They seemed to be very obedient and sound sad to see your condition. So I guessed that you have a big influence in the military instead of that bastard Emperor."


    "So all I do is to spread the news that had been hidden by that bastard Emperor. About your death, and how heartbreaking your death is, with you starved to death after you got banished. It''s proven to be efficient enough to demoralize the army of this nation," Xu Jiansheng explained. "With that Emperor not taking any active measure over the rebellion and leaving everything to the minister who isn''t strong enough to maintain the country without the presence of their Emperor or Empress, it''s not hard for me to start whittling down that bastard Emperor''s power and influence."


    Xu Jiansheng explained everything to Bai Yunyu. He sat down with a smile on his face and pulled Yunyu in, so Yunyu could sit in his lap. He wrapped his arm around Yunyu''s body and asked, "Why are you checking the progress? Are you curious?"


    Bai Yunyu gulped when Jiansheng asked him. Because he felt like Jiansheng was actually watching him the whole time as if he watched whether Yunyu would do something suspicious.


    [Why am I so nervous about it? Jiansheng won''t hurt me, right?]


    Yunyu took a deep breath and answered, "Well, I just want to know how far have you progressed. It seems that you have a lot more control than what I imagined."


    Yunyu turned his head, so their eyes met, "You never told me about yourself, Jiansheng. Mind telling me why are you so fixed to destroy the Emperor?"


    Jiansheng smiled and nodded, "I will tell anything you want to know, Yunyu."


    "As you know, my family, Xu family, is a marquis family from this region. That''s why you''ve met me once when I was only twelve, right? When there was a banquet in the forbidden city for the nobles."


    "Yes¡­" Yunyu said.


    "Well, my father has a branch family including my grandfather and many of his siblings alongside their children. They were all living as a barony in Shi Lan region, a region quite far from the forbidden city."


    "The region is a region under the neighbouring Zhu country, a small nation that was sooner or later would be conquered anyway."


    "Ah yes, Zhu country, I''ve ought to think about using diplomacy rather than a hard measure like a war in there. Since it''s not a big country and doesn''t seem to be an aggressive one as well," Yunyu added. He still remembered reading about the Zhu country in the world background, but he had no idea what happened with the country after he got banished to the Cold Palace.


    Xu Jiansheng scoffed mirthlessly and continued, "That bastard Emperor conquered Zhu country by fear, but he did it by massacring the bordering region with this Empire, which is Shi Lan region, where my grandparents and relatives lived. My father tried to bring my family to his household, but they refused, saying that they have been a barony house for so long, they cannot leave their home."


    "In the end, my father opposed Emperor Xianglian, begging him to stop the plan. But he was so fixed upon conquering, so he just killed my dad by beheading him with his sword."


    Xu Jiansheng''s wrapped Yunyu tighter as his emotion starting to fluctuate, "In the end, he killed really massacred everyone in Shi Lan region, including my entire family one and a half year ago. My mother was too heartbroken that she died due to grieving just a few weeks after she knew about my dad''s death and the entire family massacre."


    "I am left alone in this world. My dad had two concubines, and they were fighting to get control in this household, to get control over my dad''s wealth. So I just poisoned the one vicious enough to plot for my murder and send the other one with her child to another region."


    Xu Jiansheng rested his chin on Yunyu''s shoulder, "I am all alone in this world. And I thought I will be alone forever. I don''t even plan on taking a wife since my heart never beats for someone else in my life. But when I met you¡­"


    "Bai Yunyu, you''re the one whom I love. My star crossed lover."

 Chapter 420: 12.28

    "I am all alone in this world. And I thought I will be alone forever. I don''t even plan on taking a wife since my heart never beats for someone else in my life. But when I met you¡­"


    "Bai Yunyu, you''re the one whom I love. My star crossed lover."


    ¡­


    Xu Jiansheng kissed Yunyu''s cheek lovingly and then staring at him with both love and obsession, "Yunyu, I have no demand for you. I don''t want you to do anything for me, just¡­ stay by my side and love me back. Because I will always love you, with just one glance, I will always come to you."


    "Even through many eras, many worlds, many lives, I will always love you, Bai Yunyu. No matter how much I have to sacrifice for you, even if I have to die for you, I will never let you get hurt. As long as I''m here with you, I will always protect you."


    "And what I want from you other than love is just one¡­" Xu Jiansheng placed his palm on Yunyu''s chest, where the heart should be beating, but he didn''t have any beating heart since he was dead.


    But it didn''t stop Jiansheng from uttering his feeling, "I want your honesty, Bai Yunyu."


    Yunyu felt like a piece of driftwood washed away by the torrent of emotion by Jiansheng''s confession. He felt like he didn''t deserve it, just like when he saw Aaron Xu¡­ no, even before that. Just like when he kissed Mamoru Ito, dated Zerocheat, pampered by Aaron Xu, and now protected by Xu Jiansheng.


    He felt undeserving of such kindness and attention, knowing how much of a piece of crap he was, especially after he saw that Ragemeter world. Whenever he met with Aaron Xu and now Xu Jiansheng, he still felt undeserving.


    ''I still think that you deserve someone better, rather than me. Jiansheng, I am not a good person...'' Yunyu thought. ''You''re too kind for me, Jiansheng. I feel like I fit better with Master Han Ye. We are toxic, with a lot of pain in our relationship. But we will always be drawn together in the end¡­''


    ''But you''re so gentle to me, I can''t help but feel shitty about myself¡­''


    "Xu Jiansheng, when you said stuff about many lives, many eras, many worlds¡­ did you recall something?" Yunyu asked.


    "¡­ it''s just like an intuition¡­" Jinsheng replied.


    ''So he doesn''t know about his past lives,'' Yunyu thought. ''It''s good that he doesn''t know how horrible I am.''


    Yunyu put his palm on top of Jiansheng''s hand and replied, "I don''t know what kind of honesty you need. But I have nothing to hide against you, and I will try my best not to disappoint you, Jiansheng."


    ¡­


    Xu Jiansheng''s gaze darkened when he heard that. He gritted his teeth silently and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He then closed his eyes for a second and opened it again to resume his gentle gaze to Yunyu, who was sitting on his lap.


    "I will always love you no matter what you do, Yunyu," Jiansheng said as he kissed Yunyu''s nape.


    Bai Yunyu kept staring at the letters and map filled with many crosses in it, probably symbolling the crossed region had successfully rebelled.


    In only three months, there were many crossed region on this map, which meant that Huang Shu''s power wasn''t entirely stabilized. He failed to realize that Bai Yunyu played a significant role in his reign. He might never hog the attention, but he was probably the one who could push Huang Shu to reach the height that he had right now.


    And he banished Yunyu because he felt he didn''t need this infertile ger anymore. He already had everything the world could offer anyway.


    Now Yunyu was in a big dilemma. He wanted to request Xu Jiansheng not to rebel, but then again, he felt that Huang Shu had it coming with all his ambition and cruelty.


    ''If I told Jiansheng not to attack, then I will just hurt Jiansheng. Huang Shu has robbed everything Jiansheng had, especially his parents. So Jiansheng must''ve been tortured in his heart, seeing the murderer staying high above, praised as the Golden Emperor by the people. While he was left broken¡­''


    Bai Yunyu gulped. He had to make an important decision now. After he put Xu Jiansheng into his consideration, he knew that blatantly asking him to stop his revenge will be a humiliation and betrayal for Jiansheng.


    And yes, Huang Shu had neglected his country after so much conquer and cruelty, the empire would fall down sooner or later with all his neglect.


    ''And in the end, I still need Huang Shu to use that Rewind Stone that he hides somewhere¡­'' Yunyu thought


    ¡­


    "Jiansheng¡­"


    "Yes, my beloved?"


    "Have you set upon your decision on whittling down Huang Shu''s power and start a revolution in this Empire?" Yunyu asked.


    There was a long pause on Xu Jiansheng until he opened his mouth and replied with a short, "I have."


    Bai Yunyu closed his eyes, this empire¡­ he helped to build it in a short time for Huang Shu. But maybe it was time for it to be destroyed as well, just like how his heart had been shattered. Hopefully, Huang Shu will use the rewind stone, and they could start anew.


    Maybe they could fix their misunderstanding in the next restart. At least that was what Yunyu expected, since he still didn''t know how that Rewind Stone truly function.


    But Yunyu didn''t want to burn the Imperial Palace, because he didn''t want Huang Shu to get too stimulated. He knew how crazy and unpredictable Master Han Ye''s souls were if they got triggered or overstimulated with emotion.


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu finally decided upon himself. He didn''t dare to look at Jiansheng, so he kept looking forward, watching the beautiful garden, and said,


    "Then I will allow you to destroy it."


    "But please, don''t burn the Imperial Palace, let it persevere."

 Chapter 421: 12.29

    Everything happened so fast, like a forest fire that quickly burnt everything to the ground. Six months after that day, the Empire was finally in peril.


    The soldiers were demoralized to the ground, with the absence from their Golden Emperor who refused to leave the Palace of Serene Harmony and get over his grieving even after eight months of his wife''s death, alongside the news of Empress Xiuying death, alongside how pitiful he was during her last breath, starved to death, calling his husband''s name even after he got banished and starved by the same husband.


    Maybe the citizen didn''t know how important the infertile Ger Empress was. But for the soldiers, he was a beauty they would be willing to kneel to.


    And that beauty was gone because their Emperor was too prideful and didn''t see how important the Empress was.


    Even the generals, who should be leading the war against the rebellions, failed to motivate their soldiers because they didn''t have central power to move them around. The Ministry of Defense was just not capable enough to handle a huge scale rebellion.


    Even worse, some generals who had moved their main family to the outer region of the Empire actually joined the rebel side. Those were the generals who got heartbroken, usually the younger ones.


    They were furious at the Emperor who tortured Empress Xiuying with the slow death of starvation, the ger man whom they dreamed and idolized so much.


    Bai Yunyu was astonished by the effectiveness of his death and how Xu Jiansheng could control a mass scale of rebellion. This proved that Jiansheng had many subordinates underneath his seemingly peaceful exterior, especially in front of Yunyu.


    "Yunyu, why are you sitting here alone? It''s already midnight," Jiansheng said as he walked to the pavilion.


    Yunyu saw Jiansheng and smiled, "And why do you come home late today?"


    Xu Jiansheng paused, then he scratched his head awkwardly, "Well, I just went out with my general today for a drink. It''s nothing serious."


    Yunyu kept staring at Xu Jiansheng, who dodged his gaze. Jiansheng sat beside Yunyu and tried to hug him, but Yunyu slid his butt farther from him, "The siege to the forbidden city will happen soon, right? Is it tomorrow? Or the day after tomorrow?"


    ¡­


    Xu Jiansheng sighed, "You''re just overthinking it. It''s only eight months. I can''t attack that quickly."


    "Xu Jiansheng, I was an Empress and also a military commander for a good while. I know how to read all your secret message from those letters. You can''t hide it from me," Yunyu said.


    Xu Jiansheng took a deep breath. Yunyu was right, whom he wanted to fool here? Yunyu was a formidable commander and well-loved one. It was just that bastard Emperor who was too stupid to realize the worth of his own wife.


    "Fine, we will siege the forbidden city in two days. You know that bastard Emperor would fall from his throne soon, right?"


    "I know¡­" Yunyu looked at the map on the table alongside the letters. "There is no way Huang Shu can recover from this. The core defence of his Empire, the military, had turned against him. You''re really good at using my death as your weapon."


    Xu Jiansheng felt guilty, so he slid closer to Yunyu to hug him, but Yunyu got up from the long chair, "Xu Jiansheng, remember our promise, right?"


    "Which one?"


    "¡­ that you will not burn the Imperial Palace to the ground," Yunyu said. "You can do anything other than that, I know you cannot rest until you''ve got your revenge."


    "Including killing that bastard Emperor? He was your ex-husband after all," Xu Jiansheng asked. But his eyes were scrutinizing as if he was waiting for Yunyu''s answer. He wanted to make sure that Yunyu had forgotten about that guy.


    Yunyu''s heart skipped a bit because whenever he remembered his love for Huang Shu before everything bad happened, he wouldn''t lie that Huang Shu treated him like a jewel.


    But everything had changed, and there was no way for them to make up, at least not without that Rewind Stone.


    "You can kill him. You want to be the new Emperor, right?" Yunyu looked over his shoulder when Jiansheng also got up from the chair and hugged Yunyu from behind.


    "Yes, I want to be the new Emperor with you as my Empress. But I want you to come with me during the siege. Because I want you to witness the downfall of the man who hurt you so much," Jiansheng said.


    Yunyu felt that Jiansheng had something else in mind when he said this. But this was what he needed to do because he needed to make sure that Huang Shu used the Rewind Stone.


    "Just¡­ don''t do anything crazy when we meet him, okay?" Yunyu warned.


    ''I can''t afford to see Huang Shu get overstimulated after so much grieving¡­''


    "We will do it quickly, so we can take over the Empire. We will build it from scratch again, and I promise that we will stay together forever," Xu Jiansheng said.


    Yunyu kept his silence because he knew the truth. Once the rewind stone had been used, nothing that had happened here mattered.


    **


    The day of the siege finally happened. Xu Jiansheng led the siege while he kept Bai Yunyu inside a carriage, protected by his men.


    Bai Yunyu could only peek at the siege as he saw arrows flying at the tall wall and the soldiers fighting against the rebellions and ex-soldiers who joined the rebel side. The people in the capital city hid inside their house because they were the most unaffected through this tumultuous year, but nobody supported the Golden Emperor anymore.


    Because the Golden Emperor abandoned them, so there was no use in defending him.


    "THE GATE HAS BEEN DESTROYED! MAKE WAY FOR MASTER XU!"


    "RAAARGGGHH!"


    Bai Yunyu heard the soldiers yelling as they attacked the soldiers inside the palace. Bai Yunyu could listen to the scream of the soldiers who died in this siege and his cart slowly followed the siege from behind. It took a while for him to enter the gate.


    Bai Yunyu''s cart was placed in a safe spot for few hours before Xu Jiansheng entered the carriage and saw Yunyu was safe. He took a relieved breath and said to Yunyu,


    "There are only a few soldiers left defending the Imperial Palace. I promise you not to burn it down, but I want you to come with me to the Palace of Serene Harmony, your old palace before that bastard banished you."


    ¡­


    Yunyu was nervous for some reason. He had a bad feeling about everything, especially when Xu Jiansheng said they would go to the Palace of Serene Harmony because he knew Huang Shu was there, but he didn''t know his condition.


    It made him restless whenever he thought about hurting Huang Shu. He just didn''t know what Huang Shu would say when he saw Yunyu again.


    [If only Pupa is here, I really want to know if Huang Shu is alright after all this time.]


    ¡­


    [Pupa: Why are you so soft? He is still grieving, but really, you have to meet him. We cannot let this drag on.]

 Chapter 422: 12.30

    [Pupa: Why are you so soft? He is still grieving, but really, you have to meet him. We cannot let this drag on.]


    [Pupa!]


    Yunyu was surprised when he saw Pupa suddenly popped out from a portal in front of him. Pupa stared at Yunyu nonchalantly.


    [Pupa, are you alright?! I saw your shell cracked before you disappeared. I really thought you''ve turned it into an art piece hanging in a modern exhibition!]


    [Pupa: Honestly, I''d rather be an art piece in exhibition rather than staying with you, so troublesome.]


    [Pupa: I transferred the pain you had before to my shell, so it cracked. I have to repair myself in Headquarter for a while. At least you don''t get into trouble while I was out.]


    [Pupa: Also, don''t hesitate. The Breakmeter has been stuck at -20% for a while. We cannot stay like this forever. We need Huang Shu to use the Rewind Stone. I think we can uncover a hidden plot once he used that Rewind Stone of his.]


    [I''m just worried if Huang Shu will be too saddened when he found me again. He must be in so much emotional turmoil right now. Imagine grieving for eight months to the point of depression and insanity.]


    [Pupa:¡­ stay focused on the mission.]


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu nodded as he accepted Xu Jiansheng''s hand, and they left the carriage. Yunyu was shocked when he saw the countless amount of dead soldiers in the main hall. Even the long stairs leading to the main palace was filled with dead bodies.


    Bai Yunyu wasn''t a stranger to war and deaths, but it was the first time for him to see so many dead bodies in the Forbidden City, let alone inner Imperial Palace. Xu Jiansheng held Yunyu''s hand as they climbed the stairs and was guarded by soldiers around them. Their main target was the fallen Emperor, who wasn''t even bothered about leaving the Palace of Serene Harmony.


    "Don''t worry, Yunyu, we will end this together," Xu Jiansheng said as he tightened his grip around Yunyu''s hand.


    **


    ''How long has it been?''


    ''Too long, I already forgot outside world¡­''


    Huang Shu put down his book as he heard the commotion from outside. Probably a rebellion or revolution that couldn''t be suppressed anymore.


    Either way, he didn''t care. He didn''t care if this place had to burn down. He didn''t even care if everyone here died, including him.


    He had been staying in this Palace of Serene Harmony with his sleeping beauty for a while. And according to a servant who brought his Emperor meal before, it was already eight months since Bai Yunyu had been sleeping peacefully.


    Huang Shu sighed, and he caressed the glass case again. Bai Yunyu still looked beautiful even for so long. The embalmment really persevered his corpse. But for Huang Shu, Bai Yunyu wasn''t dead. He was just sleeping.


    "My sleeping beauty, please wake up soon. You see, our country is in peril because I haven''t been able to rule with a clear mind," Huang Shu said. He smiled at Bai Yunyu and continued, "But how can I rule with a clear mind while you''re still here, sleeping like a log."


    "Tell me, Yunyu, what are you dreaming of right now? Are you dreaming about our first date? Or about our wedding day? Or are you dreaming about the first time I proposed to you after I returned from that one year war?"


    "Maybe you''re dreaming about the time when I became the Golden Emperor. I remember seeing you looking at me so proud. I wonder why I didn''t pull you closer with me on the dragon throne instead of just letting you stand on the side."


    "Bai Yunyu, why don''t you wake up now? What do you want? I will give you everything as long as you wake up. My wife, Bai Yunyu, it has been so long. Do you know that sleeping for too long isn''t good for your health?"


    ¡­


    SLAM!


    "Your Majesty, we need to run away now!" a soldier suddenly slammed the door open, surprising Huang Shu, who was still talking with his beloved wife.


    Huang Shu glared at the soldier who dared to disturb him, "Don''t you see that Zhen is busy?!"


    The soldier trembled a bit. The fallen Emperor still had his charisma even after he hadn''t sat on that dragon throne for eight months.


    But the situation was dire right now. There was no time for formality, "Your Majesty, we need to leave the Imperial Palace now! The rebels have surrounded the palace. Our soldiers have fallen!"


    "Don''t worry about Her Highness Empress Dowager and Imperial Concubine Xi alongside the princes! They all had escaped. It''s only you who is still staying in this palace alone!"


    Huang Shu finally realized the severity of this rebellion. He thought, at least the soldier would be able to hold the forbidden city for at least a few days. Because he needed a proper carriage to move Bai Yunyu''s corpse with him.


    Who would''ve expected the rebellion to absolutely defeat the Imperial army?


    Huang Shu darted his eyes at Yunyu''s corpse and then said to the soldier, "Go gather soldiers to escort Empress Xiuying. Don''t you dare to drop him! He is sleeping so peacefully right now!"


    The soldier was stressed out by his Emperor''s mad behaviour. He still refused to believe that Empress Xiuying was dead and even punished those who said so.


    "Your Majesty, we don''t have more time! We don''t even have enough soldiers for that! We need to now before they¡ªACK!"


    The soldiers felt a sharp pain in his chest as he looked down. He saw a sword pierced his chest. He looked at this Emperor with a face full of horror before dropped dead.


    "There is no escape for you and your cronies, you bastard," the man said while he pulled the sword out of the dead soldier''s body.


    Huang Shu was stunned. He stared at the dead soldier, then he looked up to the owner of the sword.


    He was a handsome young man in his twenties whom Huang Shu couldn''t recognize. His gaze was full of wrath, and he glared at Huang Shu.


    "Who are you?" Huang Shu asked.


    Xu Jiansheng scoffed, "I am just the son of someone whom you kill in the name of glory, and I''m here to avenge my family, you ruthless bastard."


    Huang Shu didn''t respond to that. He just kept staring at the young man and shook his head, "I don''t remember you, but you have won nonetheless. You can kill me, but you should spare my wife. He has been sleeping for a while." Huang Shu said while pointing at the glass case with Yunyu''s corpse in it.


    Xu Jiansheng laughed at Huang Shu''s behaviour, "You sorry case of an Emperor. I can''t believe my father and everyone died for a madman like you."


    Xu Jiansheng had a malicious grin on his face, and he called, "My beloved, please come, let this bastard knows what an idiot he is."


    A man slowly walked to Xu Jiansheng''s side. His slow step and rhythmic step suddenly evoked a nostalgic feeling in Huang Shu. And when the man finally showed up, Huang Shu was stupefied to the bone.


    ¡­


    "No, No, that can''t be¡­"

 Chapter 423: 12.31

    "My beloved, please come, let this bastard knows what an idiot he is."


    A man slowly walked to Xu Jiansheng''s side. His slow step and rhythmic step suddenly evoked a nostalgic feeling in Huang Shu. And when the man finally showed up, Huang Shu was stupefied to the bone.


    ¡­


    "No, No, that can''t be¡­"


    The man had long, silky black hair. His doe eyes blinked as he stared at Huang Shu. It was the same eyes that Huang Shu dreamed of every day. The same eyes that Huang Shu wished would open for him once more.


    The man wore the same white hanfu, just like the one sleeping inside the glass case right now. His lips are bluish, and his skin was still ashen. He also had a skinny, almost bony figure, just like the one in the glass case.


    Everything about the person who stood in front of Huang Shu was also the same as the one in the glass case, but this one was very much alive, while the one inside the glass case kept on being a sleeping beauty.


    The man was standing right in front of him, his beloved, whom he regretted for being a horrible husband. His beloved, whom he wished would wake up one day and say, I love you again.


    His beloved wife, whom he grieved for eight months. The beautiful ger who breathe him the love he missed for years.


    "Bai Yunyu¡­" Huang Shu subconsciously walking towards Bai Yunyu. Like a light at the end of the tunnel, he finally found his purpose once more after getting stuck in a dark cave for so long.


    "Bai Yunyu¡­ is that really you?" Huang Shu asked, but he still ambled towards Yunyu, who still hadn''t answered his question.


    "Yunyu, why don''t you return home sooner?" Huang Shu asked. He suddenly realized something and darted his eyes at the corpse Bai Yunyu inside the glass case. Then he looked at the alive Yunyu once more.


    "Why¡­ why are there two of you? Are you faking your death the whole time? Bai Yunyu, I¡­ I am sorry for everything I''ve done. I truly don''t know what I was thinking back then¡­" Huang Shu''s head was in so much mess that he couldn''t process what happened. But obviously, his beloved wife had woken up from his deep slumber, even though people kept telling him that his wife had died.


    "People told me that you''ve died, Yunyu. I know that they''re just trying to break us apart. Bai Yunyu, I know deep down that you''re still alive. And you''ll come back to me, right?" Huang Shu said.


    He felt his heart was pinched when he said that. Probably because he knew it wasn''t really possible. He knew how terrible he was to Bai Yunyu and how he banished him and starved him to death.


    Deep down, he knew how guilty he was. But he still held on with the hope that Bai Yunyu had forgotten about everything and decided to stay with him instead. Yunyu was a good person, right? Of course, he would forgive him.


    "Yunyu¡­ I''m so glad that you''re alive¡­" Huang Shu said as he walked slowly towards Yunyu.


    "No, Huang Shu, I''ve died. You know it yourself," Yunyu said with that crisp, beautiful voice that Huang Shu missed so much, but he spouted the fact that Huang Shu didn''t want to hear.


    Huang Shu gulped when the same thing came from the mouth of his beloved. It hurt even more than he expected.


    "I''ve died because of starvation. Your punishment is too much for me. I cannot persevere any longer," Bai Yunyu said. He glanced at his corpse in the glass case and commented, "And the fact that you embalmed my corpse¡­ Huang Shu, do you have any respect even after my death?"


    "W¡ªWife, but you''re not¡­"


    "What you keep inside that glass is my corpse! You''re not even cremating my body!" Yunyu yelled at Huang Shu, who paled after.


    "But¡­ you''re not dead. You''re standing in front of me, talking to me, yelling at me¡­" Huang Shu''s body trembled as he still couldn''t hide his happiness and nervousness at the same time.


    "I am dead right now, Huang Shu. What you see in front of you is my spirit in my new body because you don''t want to cremate my body. You ignorant bastard!" Yunyu started to get worked up as he got triggered by Huang Shu.


    ''Ignorant bastard¡­''


    ''Ignorant bastard¡­''


    ''Ignorant bastard¡­''


    Those words echoed inside Huang Shu''s head. He didn''t know how to react, but he knew he deserved it. After the horrible things he did to Yunyu, he had to bear for everything that Yunyu said.


    "I¡­ I am sorry, Yunyu¡­"


    "SORRY?!" Bai Yunyu clenched his fist. At first, he didn''t want to lash out at Huang Shu, but after seeing how easy it was for him to say sorry, Bai Yunyu finally lashed out.


    "You think one SORRY will forgive everything?!" Yunyu snarled. "You are an idiot, Huang Shu! Do you know how many things I sacrificed for you?! How many times I devote myself to you so you can be the greatest Emperor?!"


    "Do you even realize how unjust for you to banish me after that accusation? Huang Shu, you are truly an ignorant and an idiot!"


    ¡­


    Huang Shu lowered his head, knowing that he deserved it.


    "You refuse to listen to me and ditch me after you''ve got all you want. You''ve conquered many lands, bring the empire prosperity. You have a hundred concubines in your harem, and you have your own child already."


    "Is that why you banished me? Because I have no more use?"


    "NO! THAT''S NOT TRUE!" Huang Shu finally reacted. Never once he thought that Yunyu had no use. Even if he was an infertile ger, he was still the ger man Huang Shu loved so much.


    But he also didn''t understand what was in his head back then. Why did he banish Bai Yunyu to the Cold Palace?


    Was it because Bai Yunyu tried to poison his son? But why didn''t he listen to Bai Yunyu first?


    "It''s pride," Yunyu said coldly so suddenly. As if he had read what was in Huang Shu''s heart, "You have so much pride on your reputation that you kick everyone who could ruin your reputation, including your own wife," Yunyu replied.


    "Huang Shu, do you know how painful my heart is when I see you having a great life in the Imperial Palace while you banished my maid and me to the Cold Palace for a crime I didn''t commit."


    "Yunyu, I''m¡ª" Huang Shu was tongue-tied, unable to say sorry. Now he realized that he didn''t even deserve to say sorry.


    Bai Yunyu stared at Huang Shu coldly, "Maybe our marriage is a mistake in the first place. Huang Shu¡­ I regret ever marrying you."


    Bai Yunyu finally turned back, wanting to leave the Palace.


    "WAIT! DON''T LEAVE ME! I WILL MAKE UP FOR IT!" Huang Shu yelled desperately, and he was rushing to chase Yunyu.


    But before he could grab Bai Yunyu''s sleeve, a sword raised and pointed at him, only one inch away from piercing his neck.


    Xu Jiansheng scoffed mirthlessly, "Bai Yunyu is mine now."

 Chapter 424: 12.32

    "Bai Yunyu is mine now."


    Huang Shu stopped. He stared at the sword and then glared at Xu Jiansheng, "Move before I rip that grin off your face."


    Xu Jiansheng had no intention to move. In fact, his gaze darkened as he grinned maliciously. He pushed the tip to Huang Shu''s neck until there was a drop of blood from Huang Shu''s neck, "A disgraced Emperor dares to talk big. What can you do without your army?"


    Huang Shu''s lifeless eyes lit up after he got taunted. He stared at Bai Yunyu. He saw that Bai Yunyu had no intention to stop him.


    In fact, Bai Yunyu turned his back as if he didn''t want to watch and didn''t seem to care about what would happen next.


    Huang Shu didn''t care about anyone else other than Yunyu, so he said, "Bai Yunyu, I will take you back after I kill this bastard who dared to covet you from me."


    Huang Shu jumped back and did a somersault in the air. He landed beside the sword that he hadn''t use for a while. He put it beside Yunyu''s glass case in case someone wanted to rob his wife''s body while he was sleeping.


    Turned out, he still had to use the sword, but to get his wife back. He didn''t care who this man was, but if Yunyu wouldn''t forgive him after what he did, then it was better to kill everything first and take him, so they could have a talk together.


    Huang Shu would try his absolute best to compensate, so his wife would forgive him. He believed his wife would forgive him. Yunyu always forgave him in the past, no matter how many mistakes he made.


    Huang Shu unsheathed the sword and took a stance. Meanwhile, Xu Jiansheng pointed at the Garden of Serene Harmony outside with his sword, where flowers still bloomed beautifully for now.


    "I will wait for you there," Xu Jiansheng said. He jumped up high and landed in the middle of the beautiful garden. This garden was personally taken care of by Yunyu himself when he was still an Empress.


    Huang Shu stared at Xu Jiansheng and chuckled. He walked to the Garden of Serene Harmony and prepared his stance. Both of them were ready for a life and death duel. Meanwhile, Yunyu only stared at them from afar, watching as if he wanted to know which one would win.


    Xu Jiansheng was confident that he could win, so he said out loud, "Yunyu! Once I''m done, let''s get married and build this country together!"


    ¡­


    There was no answer from Yunyu, which somehow agitated Xu Jiansheng. He suspected that Bai Yunyu still hadn''t let go of Huang Shu yet. Huang Shu himself was ready and attacked first.


    "HYAH!"


    Huang Shu lunged at Xu Jiansheng with his sword, and Xu Jiansheng dodged to the left. He attacked with the sword, but Huang Shu deflected it.


    CLANK!


    Both of them were skilled swordsmen, and their swords clashed in this beautiful garden full of flowers built by their beloved Bai Yunyu.


    Their swords cut the flowers in the garden mercilessly as Bai Yunyu watched them. It had been almost an hour without any of them giving up. Huang Shu and Xu Jiansheng were both unrelenting, especially with Yunyu here.


    [Pupa, do you think which one will win this duel? It''s Xu Jiansheng, right? Huang Shu has been out of shape for so long. Even he has a full, unkempt beard right now.]


    [Pupa: Are you rooting for Xu Jiansheng?]


    [¡­ not really. Actually, I''m rooting for Huang Shu a bit, especially after seeing how bad his condition is now. He has truly fallen into a deep depression and on the brink of madness. When I see his eyes finally sparkled full of life after he saw me again, I can''t help but feel pity for him¡­]


    [As much as I hate him, I won''t lie that I still like him more than Xu Jiansheng¡­]


    [Maybe trash deserve trash, Xu Jiansheng is too good for me¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­ the winner will be Huang Shu.]


    [Huh? What?! Huang Shu?!]


    [Pupa: Yes, Huang Shu will win this.]


    [How could you say that? Xu Jiansheng is younger and well trained!]


    [Pupa: You underestimate Huang Shu. He is the best fighter and swordsman in this world besides you. He will win this duel with a big gap, trust me.]


    Yunyu became worried. He kept staring at the duel. He couldn''t let Xu Jiansheng died because this was the only chance for him to force Huang Shu to use that Rewind Stone. He kept staring, and then what Pupa said finally became true.


    Huang Shu struck Xu Jiansheng wrist, causing Jiansheng to scream out of pain with his bloodied wrist and lost a grip on his sword.


    "ARGH!" Xu Jiansheng winced in pain. His right arm was impaired because Huang Shu cut right in his artery. Xu Jiansheng also lost his balance and fell to the ground. Huang Shu still had his dark gaze. Even after so long, he was still undefeated. Only Yunyu was better than him.


    Huang Shu walked towards Xu Jiansheng and pointed his sword at Jiansheng''s neck, "Any last word before I put an end to your terror? I can''t wait long. I need to embrace my wife."


    Xu Jiansheng scoffed. He had lost. He admitted it. Huang Shu was truly a powerful man even after so long. But the person whom he worried about most was Yunyu instead. He didn''t know what would Huang Shu do to Yunyu after this.


    "Kill me if you want. You''re a fallen Emperor in the end."


    "That, I don''t care, I don''t care about this Empire if there is no Yunyu in it."


    Huang Shu raised his sword, ready to strike Xu Jiansheng, but before he could do it, a man suddenly jumped and landed between them. He snatched the sword from Huang Shu''s hand with his sleeve.


    "It''s done. Stop this."


    Huang Shu didn''t react much. He knew that Yunyu was a lot more forgiving than him. But at last, he came victorious.


    He stared at his wife and then said, "Bai Yunyu¡­ no, wife¡­ there has been a lot going on between us. I know that you won''t accept me that easily but¡­"


    Huang Shu grabbed Yunyu''s hand and kissed it gently. His body also trembled as he realized how cold it was, Yunyu was really dead back then, but he was brought back to life as a ghost with a body in some shamanic manner.


    He really killed his wife.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry, wife. I really am¡­ an idiot¡­" Huang Shu said as he caressed Yunyu''s cheek. Everything about Yunyu''s condition hurt him so much that he didn''t know if he deserved forgiveness from Yunyu.


    "I will make up for everything, and we will¡ªACK!"


    Huang Shu suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. He stared at Yunyu with a bewildered expression and saw that Yunyu also had the same expression.


    Huang Shu looked down and saw a sword had pierced his heart from behind.


    Xu Jiansheng took a cheap shot and attacked Huang Shu while he was having his time with Bai Yunyu.


    "Bai Yunyu loves me, not you. He wants me to kill you, and we already planned this, you bastard Emperor," Xu Jiansheng said.


    Huang Shu fell to the ground, still with a bewildered expression. He stared at Yunyu, demanding an answer.


    "Bai Yunyu¡­ is this¡­ true?" He asked while bearing the pain in his heart. He knew he wouldn''t survive long, but he wished he could get an answer from Yunyu first.


    But Yunyu didn''t answer. With the shocked expression on his face, he let Xu Jiansheng hugged him from behind and kissed his cheek, "Of course, it''s true. Isn''t that, right, my Bai Yunyu?"


    Bai Yunyu was too shocked to react. It took him time to process, and it took him even longer to answer, as he was tongue-tied.


    Huang Shu wished Yunyu would deny it, even just once, but no words came from Yunyu''s mouth.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. Maybe it was really his fault for hurting his wife. That was why his wife decided to love another man while he was grieving, depressed and on the brink of insanity for months.


    But he still had that thing to redeem himself.


    Yes, he should use it now, because if Yunyu didn''t love him anymore¡­ it''s better to start again.


    Huang Shu took out an egg-shaped jade stone from his pocket. The jade stone had a purple energy inside, swirling around as if waiting to be released. Yunyu knew instantly that it was the same energy from Urduk and also Lee Yongsun.


    "That stone¡ª"


    With both love and bitterness in his eyes, he stared at his wife and said, "Yunyu, I''ve failed in this life. But I promise I will make up for everything I did for you. I will do everything correctly this time, so please forgive me, wife, for all my mistake in this timeline¡­"


    Huang Shu used all his remaining strength to crush the jade stone, which actually crushed for real. The purple energy inside the stone was released and shot up to the sky, creating a thick dark cloud that filled the sky.


    And then, a hole was created in the middle, and it started sucking everything like a black hole.


    Yunyu was shocked by the sudden black hole.


    He darted his eyes at Huang Shu, to which the latter scoffed in his last breath and said, "This time¡­ I will¡­ make sure¡­"


    The world got sucked to the black hole into emptiness, Bai Yunyu got sucked up to the air like a vacuum alongside everything in this world.


    [Pupa, what would happen next!?]


    Yunyu asked as he was flying to the black hole while hugging Pupa.


    [Pupa: I don''t know! But this is the power of Rewind Stone for sure! Better stay together!]


    Pupa and Yunyu got sucked into the black hole and gradually lost their consciousness once they were inside.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot had been triggered, Manipulating Memories!]

 Chapter 425: 12.33

    [Pupa: Ding! A hidden plot had been triggered, Rewinding Memories with Rewind Stone!]


    Yunyu got a notification from Pupa, but he was still unconscious as if floating in emptiness. Everything felt light and hollow. Even his body felt hollow.


    All his sensory had been numbed, and he couldn''t even see or hear anything. But he could still hear Pupa''s voice inside his head that woke him up.


    [Pupa, are you there?]


    Unlike Yunyu, Pupa seemed to be unaffected. It floated around in the hollowness and replied,


    [Pupa: Yes, I''m here.]


    [Where are we right now?]


    [Pupa: We are in the belly of emptiness. This is basically my home most of the time, where everything is void. And we are here because of the Rewind Stone. It basically confirms my suspicion that Rewind Stone is part of Master Han Ye''s power.]


    [Pupa: I''ve asked Father Admin about Master Han Ye and how we''ve entered the backup world and original Ragemeter world, and he said that Master Han Ye and Master Bai Yunyu are meant for each other, but they keep destroying each other.]


    [Pupa: He said that he wished Master Han Ye and Master Bai Yunyu would make up soon because he was tired working his bones taking care of the worlds.]


    [Pupa: Anyway, I am unaffected in this belly of emptiness. This is my home and other system''s home. But you are not a system, so all of your sensory have been numbed. You can''t hear anything but my voice.]


    ¡­


    Pupa nudged at Yunyu, who was still unconscious. It sighed and downloaded the hidden plot and then poured it into Yunyu''s head.


    --


    Yunyu slowly accepted the hidden plot, and his consciousness transferred to the Imperial Palace once more. He saw Huang Shu as the young adult Seventh Prince. But what he saw was not the glorious Huang Shu that sat at the dragon throne with his majestic bearing.


    But this Huang Shu was a disgraced Prince, with the long deceased Crown Prince, his brother, pointing his sword at him.


    "It''s unfortunate, seventh brother. I really think that you can be a great general for our Empire. I''m planning to give you the title of ''Great General'' also once you get more achievement along the way. But it seems that you have more ambition than you should have."


    Huang Shu glared at Crown Prince, but he was still unyielding, "Do you think I don''t know what you will do once you get crowned? You will take Bai Yunyu for yourself, right?"


    "And what if I do? Just because both of us are in love with the same person doesn''t mean that I can have him for myself. I will be the next Emperor, so I get to decide who will be my Empress."


    "Unlike you, you have nothing compares to me, Huang Shu," the Crown Prince chuckled and stabbed Huang Shu''s neck.


    Huang Shu hurriedly took out the Rewind Stone in his pocket and crushed it, sending the purple energy from the egg-shaped jade stone to the sky to create a dark cloud, just like what he did before.


    "All the glory, including my beloved Bai Yunyu, will be mine!" Huang Shu yelled as everyone got sucked away into the black hole.


    Huang Shu was the only one standing outside the black cloud, then the crushed Rewind Stone reshaped into one again and landed on Huang Shu''s hand.


    The Rewind Stone suddenly spoke in Huang Shu''s hand, "Master Han Ye, do you want to plant a new memory or erase any memory before we rewind this world?"


    [Han Ye?!]


    Yunyu was stunned when he heard Han Ye. The Rewind Stone didn''t say ''Master Huang Shu'', but ''Master Han Ye.'' That meant the Rewind Stone knew Huang Shu''s true identity as Master Han Ye''s soul.


    [Pupa: Yes, Rewind Stone comes directly from Master Han Ye''s power. So it isn''t a surprise that it recognizes the true master.]


    Huang Shu stared at the Rewind Stone and replied, "No need, I will completely rewind everything."


    "As your command, Master."


    The dark cloud exploded, and everything turned white for a moment, even for Yunyu and Pupa.


    When they regained their sight again, they saw Huang Shu was a teenager again, probably in his fourteenth, starting anew like a reborn. Then like a novel, he started scheming to get everything he wanted, tempered with Crown Prince''s horse during a war that got him killed and started courting his beloved one, Bai Yunyu, earlier.


    Bai Yunyu stared at Huang Shu, who finally sat on the dragon throne. This was the timeline that was written in the world background. There was no story about Huang Shu getting killed by Crown Prince or struggling to get Bai Yunyu''s love.


    After he was reborn with the help of the Rewind Stone, he basically became that unbeatable protagonist in a reborn novel.


    Until he became too prideful and banished his wife, of course.


    --


    [He got the second chance and still managed to blew it up¡­]


    [Pupa: Indeed. Apparently, that was his first timeline. We are right now in the second timeline and will enter the third timeline. Hold on, I''ve finally gained the cause of Breakmeter.]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter cause #1: Hidden.]


    [Pupa: Breakmeter Cause #2: Prevent Huang Shu from using the Rewind Stone more than three times.]


    [Pupa: Apparently, this is his second time using the Rewind Stone. If he used this Rewind Stone power twice more, then something terrible would happen, although nobody knows what''s the exact aftermath.]


    [I see, then, I should give him a satisfying life, so he wouldn''t even think of using it. Or maybe I should steal that Rewind Stone and hide it somewhere.]


    Yunyu was thinking about how to complete the Breakmeter, but then Pupa suddenly said,


    [Pupa: Hold on, based on the new information about the Rewind Stone, nobody except the bearer is immune to memory manipulation. The bearer has the ability to plant fake memory, erase some memory, and also turning back time to his favoured year.]


    [¡­ So you''re also not immune to this memory manipulation?]


    [Pupa: I should be immune, but we are connected, so what happened to you will also affect me. The only way to restore all of our memory is by touching the Rewind Stone.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    The voice of Rewind Stone and Huang Shu echoed inside this Belly of Emptiness.


    "Master Han Ye, do you want to plant a new memory or erase any memory before we rewind this world?"


    "Yes, turn back the time and erase the memory of everyone inside about this timeline. Return to the moment I''ve married Bai Yunyu. Erase his memory, don''t let him remember about my sins," Huang Shu said coldly.


    "As your command, Master."


    Pupa and Yunyu were stunned by Huang Shu''s command to the Rewind Stone, feeling such an ominous feeling. Pupa tried to sever its connection with Yunyu first before escaping, but it was too late. Everything became a torrent around them. Pupa knew there was no way to escape this, so it jumped at Yunyu''s chest, and they got sucked by the torrent.


    [Pupa! What would happen next?!]


    [Pupa: I don''t know! But I cannot escape now! You Spicy Chicken Host better find that Rewind Stone! Because we will not be able to remember anything without touching it!]


    ¡­


    Huang Shu watched as the world around him created again as the dark cloud spouted everything from its belly of emptiness. The Palace of Serene Harmony, the Imperial Palace, the Forbidden City, the capital, the outer region.


    Huang Shu nodded satisfiedly because this was what he wanted.


    "Ten years ago, when I just took the throne at such young age of twenty-two. You may not remember anything, my wife, but you shouldn''t remember about bad things."


    "Let''s live happily in this time together, okay?" Huang Shu had a twisted smile on his face as he entered the world as the young Emperor,


    Emperor Xianliang.

 Chapter 426: 12.34

    "Wife, dear Yun''er, wake up. It''s already noon," Yunyu heard the warm and heavy voice of the man that he called husband starting from yesterday. His husband touched his waist and said, "Wife, do you want to do it again? I mean, it''s still noon, but I don''t mind doing it again¡­"


    They were still naked under the blanket, and Huang Shu started rubbing his 20 centimetre cock with nice girth and bulbous tip rubbing between Yunyu''s butt cheeks, nudging on that soft chrysanthemum that he had deflowered last night.


    "Ugh¡­" Yunyu turned around, so Huang Shu couldn''t rub his cock in his chrysanthemum anymore. But now, their cocks were rubbing against each other''s. Yunyu opened his eyes slowly, and Huang Shu couldn''t help but to kiss his wife''s eyelashes and kissed the bright red cinnabar mole in Bai Yunyu''s forehead, signifying his fertility.


    "Good afternoon, Yun''er," Huang Shu said again. Yunyu stared blankly at his husband, and then his cheek reddened. He buried his face in Huang Shu''s muscular chest and complained,


    "You''re such a scoundrel, you know that, right?"


    "Eh? What did I do wrong?" Huang Shu asked, acting innocent even though he knew the reason.


    "Yesterday''s wedding is so tiring, and you did so much last night¡­" Yunyu felt his face got even hotter, especially in his husband''s chest. "It''s still hurting down there¡­"


    "Aren''t you the one who begged me to thrust harder? I remember well that you want me to do give you my jing, so you can bear my baby," Huang Shu said shamelessly.


    "SHAMELESS!" Yunyu yelled, still burying his face.


    Huang Shu was so pleased with Bai Yunyu. He was a beauty, a strong ger man whose fighting capability was on par with his, and he was also good in governing. In short, Bai Yunyu was a perfect wife and a perfect Empress.


    Huang Shu felt so dumb that he ignored Yunyu before. He wanted to make everything up for now.


    "I wonder if I''ve shot enough Jing inside you, do you want more? I can feed you until you''re full~" Huang Shu asked mischievously.


    Bai Yunyu pushed Huang Shu and distanced himself away from him, "Go do your duty as Emperor! Y¡ªYou are such a scoundrel! Shameless scoundrel! Don''t come near me!"


    Huang Shu laughed freely and finally got up from the bed. He was still naked after their first night, and Yunyu peeked on Huang Shu''s strong body and big cock. He gulped. Surely, he didn''t expect those long shaft with bulbous tip actually pierced deep inside his chrysanthemum and shot so many jing inside his body.


    Huang Shu raised his brow, looking at Yunyu, "What are you looking at?"


    "N¡ªNothing! Go dressed up in another room and get ready for your duty!" Yunyu yelled. Huang Shu laughed and nodded.


    "I will leave you here first. I know you must be exhausted. I will return in the night, my wife," Huang Shu said sweetly as he left the room after wearing his inner robe to the next room. He still had many things to do since he was the new Emperor. He had to establish many things, including the new ministers that he would appoint and also appointing the generals for each garrison.


    Huang Shu was a busy man, and Bai Yunyu knew it. Deep in his heart, he wanted Huang Shu to stay all day all night with him, at least today. But Bai Yunyu knew the duty of an Emperor. He couldn''t hog him all for himself.


    Huang Shu, no, Emperor Xianliang, should share his love with everyone in his nation.


    "Well, at least I have his heart only. He promised me that he will not take any concubine or any harem member," Bai Yunyu blushed whenever he remembered that. He actually accepted Huang Shu''s proposal back then, rather than tons of his other suitors, because Huang Shu was a powerful man and soon-to-be Emperor who said he would never take a concubine.


    He might have his duty for the nation, but his love was only for Bai Yunyu.


    "Well, as he should! He should know my worth! I have tons of suitors lining up to me before, and I''m a quality partner!" Bai Yunyu got pumped up and then chuckled again. He was usually not this bubbly, but he was indeed in so much happiness right now.


    "Though, a ger becoming an Empress?" Bai Yunyu was still a bit iffy whenever he remembered his fate after getting married to Huang Shu. He knew that Huang Shu said he wouldn''t take any concubine, so he would be the Empress.


    "A ger, coming from a merchant family, becoming an Empress¡­"


    Truth be told, it scared Yunyu whenever he remembered that he would be an Empress for this big nation. He knew it wouldn''t be that simple, and the fact that Empress Dowager Aixi didn''t seem to like him.


    Empress Dowager even refused to attend the wedding of her own son. It was actually the gossip during the Emperor''s wedding that Empress Dowager didn''t like Bai Yunyu because of his low status and that he was a ger man.


    She seemed to prefer a real woman than a ger.


    Bai Yunyu sighed. The more he thought about it, the more he felt disheartened.


    ''Ding, Ding! Don''t be sad, Master Bai! You''re doing good!''


    Yunyu looked around. He thought that he heard someone speak close to his ear. He immediately covered his body with the blanket and looked around worriedly.


    He didn''t have his weapon right now, and his condition wasn''t in perfect condition for combat. Moreover, he was too exhausted after a long night.


    "W¡ªWho is there? Show yourself!" Yunyu said vigilantly.


    ''Um? Master Bai! It''s me, Larva! Why are you so scared?'' a light suddenly appeared in front of Yunyu, and a strange, floating orange thing suddenly appeared in front of him. The orange thing danced around happily and said, ''Master Bai! You look so happy! Larva is also happy!''


    ¡­


    "A FLOATING ORANGE GHOST!" Yunyu screamed out loudly.


    ''Wha?! W¡ªwhere?! Master Bai, don''t scare me! Larva is scared of ghosts!'' the floating orange thing snuggled inside Yunyu''s blanket, with its trembling shell.


    ''Wuwuwu, M¡ªMaster Bai, please defeat the ghost first! Larva is too scared! Larva doesn''t want to get captured by a ghost!''


    ¡­


    "You''re the floating orange ghost, you know that?" Yunyu kept on staring at the trembling floating orange thing called Larva. He actually liked this ghost that just appeared out of nowhere. This thing was like a pet that suddenly popped out.


    ''Wu? I am? Master Bai! How could you say that to me! Don''t you see that I''m shining yellow and a beautiful cute Larva?!'' the thing protested and flew out of the blanket.


    "You don''t believe me? Go check the mirror," Yunyu pointed with his chin at the tall mirror across his bed.


    ''Hmph! Master Bai always messes around with me. You will know my revenge later!'' Larva floated to the mirror to check itself.


    ''Master Bai, don''t call me orange thing, you know I always hate orange¡ª''


    ¡­


    Larva checked itself in the mirror and was utterly shocked by its new appearance.


    ''WHY AM I SO UGLY?!'' Larva swirled around in front of the mirror, checking itself full of terror on its flat face.


    ''WHERE IS MY SHINING YELLOW COLOR? WHY AM I POOP COLORED? WHERE ARE MY BEAUTIFUL FAT BLOBS?! WHY AM I MADE OF THIS UGLY SHELL?!''


    Yunyu watched this thing crying out of shock. As if it was the doomsday. He was still dazed, unable to perceive what this thing was. He was also unable to understand how this floating orange thing suddenly popped out in front of him.


    Unable to see its current body even longer, Larva suddenly said, ''Ah! I need to beautify myself! Wait here, Master Bai! I need to beautify first!''


    Larva suddenly disappeared out of the room for a while, leaving Yunyu dazed. Then, he suddenly heard background music coming out of nowhere.


    ''Sailor Moon~''


    Pop!


    That floating orange thing suddenly appeared again, still ugly, but now with a golden twin tail wig and a tiara.


    ''Sailor Larva has arrived! In the name of the moon, I shall punish you! Kyun~!''


    **


    Note - Jing: Ancestral Energy, essence, basically sperm/semen. Hehe~


    The real ''Ancient China'' story starts here~


    Please check the comment section for a fanart depicting our beloved Sailor ''Larva''.


    Thank you for reading! ;3

 Chapter 427: 12.35

    ''Sailor Larva has arrived! In the name of the moon, I shall punish you! Kyun~!''


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ''MASTER BAI, SAY SOMETHING!'' Larva protested as it nudged on Yunyu gently. Even if it was upset, it didn''t want to hurt its beloved Master. So Larva only nudged on Yunyu with its tough shell but still throwing a temper tantrum like a child.


    ''Master Bai! Do you not like my current look? Do I look too poop coloured for your taste? Wuwuwu, this Sailor Moon wig is made by you! You always said to me that I look amazing with this wig! Because I resemble Sailor Moon the most!''


    Larva looked so depressed because its master didn''t like it anymore because of how ugly it looked now.


    ''Wuwuwu, Master Bai, Larva is going to cry now. Do you want Larva to cry? Please compliment me before I''m crying for real!'' Larva threatened. Though, for Yunyu, it felt more like a desperate begging rather than a threat.


    Bai Yunyu had no idea what this thing was and why it suddenly appeared in front of him. But one thing for sure¡­


    It looked so ridiculous with that fake blonde hair and tiara.


    ¡­


    "You will cry again if I said that you look ugly, right?"


    ''WUAAAAAA!'' Larva cried for real this time. It rolled on the floor like a kid throwing a big temper tantrum. Yunyu watched for a while how Larva kept rolling around like a wheel on the floor after it got tired.


    Yunyu watched for a while, and after Larva got tired, it looked at Yunyu again, full of dramatic desperation, as if waiting for Yunyu to finally praise it. Yunyu sighed and asked, "Okay, then, what do you want me to call you?"


    ''Hehe, aren''t I cute? Call me Cutiepie Larva!'' Larva said excitedly.


    "Okay, you''re such a Cutiepie, Larva," Yunyu said helplessly. Larva seemed to be so happy with its master''s compliment, and it jumped to Yunyu''s bed again and snuggled, demanding Yunyu for a hug.


    Yunyu sighed again and hugged this cold shell of a weirdo, and even patted it.


    ''Hehe, I know Master Bai still love me the most! But don''t tell Master Han about this. I don''t want Master Han to throw me away in some random world for interrupting your night! He is so mean, wuwuwu¡­''


    Bai Yunyu got even more lost the more this¡­ thing spoke. It kept telling some random stuff that Yunyu didn''t understand, "Who is Master Han? And why are you calling me Master Bai? Wait, wait, for a start¡­ what are you and why are you here?"


    ''Umm¡­ is this part of your methodological acting again, Master Bai? I remember when you said that you want to be a method actor, so you had sex with another Master Han''s shadow in front of the real Master Han that you chain, to experience the real sense of adultery?''


    ''I mean, Larva is still terrified when I see Master Han''s face. Master Bai, you''re really an exceptional method actor! I can''t believe Master Han actually crushed a world out of rage because of you!''


    "Well, I don''t know about this Master Bai and Master Han you''re talking about, but I will definitely not messing around with that Master Han of yours," Yunyu said as he imagined some ancient god stuff.


    ''Wu¡­ Okie, since Master Bai is still in your method acting, then Cutiepie Larva will explain everything like a good teacher!''


    Larva suddenly summoned a screen with a moving background, which for Yunyu, was like some otherworldly stuff. He was glued immediately when he saw that projection coming out from Larva.


    ''My name is Larva, your cutiepie system. I am here to aid you for your task through the world to complete the¡­ um¡­''


    Larva was confused when it saw Breakmeter and Fatemeter. Instead of regular Ragemeter and Fatemeter. Larva started reading the guideline solely created for it because Larva often messed up its task. Larva continued reading the guideline. But the guideline didn''t show any information about Breakmeter.


    ''Um¡­ Master Bai is in his method acting again. and I don''t know what Breakmeter is¡­'' Larva was mumbling. ''Mmm¡­ ah, Let''s just ignore that Breakmeter first. Focus on Fatemeter¡­''


    But Larva always believed that Master Bai and Master Han loved each other so much, so as long as Master Bai filled the Fatemeter, everything will be completed no matter how.


    ''Oh well, I don''t know that that Breakmeter is, but just focus on Fatemeter! Look here, Master Bai. Master Han has 50% Fatemeter already, you just need a bit more, and you will be able to complete the world!''


    "I seriously don''t understand what you''re talking about, and who is this Master Han again?"


    ''Tsk, task, Master Han is Huang Shu, your husband! Master Bai, if Master Han heard you talking like that, he will be angry again! Ish, he has a very bad temper, so scary¡­ wuwuwu.''


    "Huang Shu? But he is¡­ okay, nevermind," Yunyu felt if he continued talking with this Larva about this, there was no reasonable thing that would come out. So it was better to accept its words. "Okay, so, Huang Shu is Master Han, and what should I do again?"


    ''Well, all you need to do is making him falling in love with you deeper until that Fatemeter reaches 100%! In short, all you need to do is to have a good life and be happy together with Master Han!'' Larva said excitedly. ''Hmph! Why do you name me Homewrecker System? I want to be Happiness System!'' it protested cutely.


    Yunyu was appalled with this weird thing, but it was very harmless, at least from Yunyu''s view. This thing didn''t seem to have any intention to hurt him. In fact, Larva was back to snuggling with him again.


    ''Now is Larva''s chance to snuggle with Master Bai again before Master Han returns. I bet he will throw me in some scary world again! Like in that intergalactic world with the Zergs. Do you know that I have to incarcerate a hundred Giant Zergs alone? Master Han is so cruel, wuwuwu¡­''


    ''But for now¡­ hehe, Master Bai always have the warmest hug. Larva loves you so much!''


    Bai Yunyu patted this thing as if it was a kid that wanted to be cuddled and loved. He still didn''t understand anything about this thing, but Larva said its existence was just to show how much Huang Shu loved Yunyu.


    "So, Huang Shu only has 50% love for me?"


    ''Yes!'' Larva answered.


    "So, your function is just to show me how much Huang Shu loves me, right? I don''t know where do you come from, but you have no other purpose?" Yunyu asked again.


    ''My purpose is to show Master Han''s love for you with Fatemeter and to accompany you with my cuteness!''


    "I see, but¡­ you''re a talking floating orange thing¡­ people would think that you''re a ghost."


    ''Aish, I''m usually a cute shining yellow caterpillar with cute blobs! I don''t know what happened to me here!'' Larva complained. ''It''s alright, Master Bai. Only you can see me!''


    The moment Larva said that there was a knock on the door. Both Yunyu and Larva darted their eyes immediately at the door.


    "Master Bai, it''s Meilan. Do you want to take a bath now? Your body must be sweaty after vigorous activity last night. I can totally hear your scream and His Majesty as well. I think everyone in the Palace of Serene Harmony can hear you, Master Bai," Meilan said, followed with a giggle.

 Chapter 428: 12.36

    "Master Bai, it''s Meilan. Do you want to take a bath now? Your body must be sweaty after vigorous activity last night. I can totally hear your scream and His Majesty as well. I think everyone in the Palace of Serene Harmony can hear you, Master Bai," Meilan said, followed with a giggle.


    Yunyu''s cheek reddened the moment he heard Meilan''s giggle. She was just thirteen, but how could she know about this kind of thing?! This was no good for the growth of an innocent maiden!


    "M¡ªMeilan! Don''t come now. I will get dressed first!"


    Bai Yunyu hurriedly jumped out of bed and wore an inner robe. He checked himself in the mirror, then he just realized how promiscuous he looked with so many strawberry marks or hickeys in his neck, shoulder, and chest.


    "Huang Shu really did too much! Aish!" Yunyu hurriedly found an outer robe to cover the hickeys and then allowed Meilan to enter, "Meilan, you can come in now!"


    Meilan came to attend her Master Bai. She saw that Master Bai was sitting on the bed, with his face blushing red and covering his body with double robes, probably to cover his hickeys. Meilan laughing freely when she saw this.


    "Master Bai, it''s okay! Meilan is no stranger to seeing women or ger men covered in hickeys!"


    "M¡ªMeilan! You''re thirteen, how could you¡ª"


    "Um¡­ don''t you remember that I was a street child before? I often saw women coming out of the brothel with hickeys! Though, of course, Master Bai is no prostitute! Master Bai is an amazing ger with great achievements!" Meilan complimented.


    "Though¡­ last night, I heard Master Bai keeps yelling to His Majesty to¡ª"


    "Meilan! No need to go into detail. Keep it a secret! You are also still a child! Don''t say about something like that!" Bai Yunyu scolded her. But she just giggled and nodded.


    "I will prepare your warm bath first, Master Bai!" Meilan said. She already brought two buckets of boiling water and went to the bathroom to pour them.


    Meilan had been serving Yunyu for three years already, and she knew that her master had thin skin. Despite his magnanimous bearing and ethereal beauty, he was actually very shy, especially when His Majesty was around.


    While Meilan was preparing the bath, Yunyu sighed in relief, especially since Larva kept saying that Meilan couldn''t see it.


    ''Hehe, I told you, Master! Nobody can see me except you!'' Larva said as it swirled around like a ballerina on top of Meilan.


    Yunyu wanted to tell Larva not to be an annoying brat, but it kept swirling around and giggling happily. Glad that Meilan was still busy preparing the bath.


    Yunyu walked to the bathroom and pulled Larva by its twin tail wig, then said to Meilan, "Is the bath ready? I want to take a bath."


    "Yes, Master Bai! I will prepare your garment from another room! Relax yourself here first!" Meilan said happily as she pranced out of the bathroom and left the room. Yunyu sighed and took off his robes and dipped slowly to the warm water while Larva was busy fixing its wig by shaking its body left and right.


    ''So, Master Bai, what will you do today? Um¡­ this is Ancient China, so maybe you want to do archery? Fighting against some bandits? Or have a duel with a swordsman?'' Larva asked.


    "What are you on about?" Yunyu frowned. "I have no activity today. I''ve yet to be crowned as the Empress, so maybe I''d just start taking care of the Palace of Serene Harmony first. This will be my Palace from now on."


    ''Ehh¡­ but in your world background, you''re a fierce warrior and an amazing scholar. And your status as a ger doesn''t hinder you either¡­ to tie you up as a traditional housewife is a bit unfortunate, Master Bai.''


    ¡­


    "How did you know that? What is world background?"


    ''Um, I can read everything about you and Master Han information easily by opening world background.''


    "That''s.... creepy," Yunyu thought. "Well, there''s nothing wrong with being a housewife. But this is just my duty for now. I know that Huang Shu will give me more and more work and accompany him to rule the nation. I will do my duty as a capable Empress, and I''m sure Huang Shu will love me even more after we reached the new height!"


    "I''m planning to make him the Golden Emperor, loved by all! Hehe~"


    Pupa was amazed by its master''s determination. Usually, Master Bai loved torturing Master Han for the sake of it, or many times, out of pettiness, but it seemed that Master Bai here was so determined to call for a truce between their love war!


    ''Ohhh! Then, your cutiepie system Larva will always support you, Master Bai! I have so many uses other than being your companion! I can also um¡­ showing you Master Han''s Fatemeter, and.. um¡­''


    ''Wuu¡­ Larva doesn''t have many uses¡­'' Larva got disappointed by itself, which made Yunyu chuckle. Really, he didn''t need help from a strange floaty orange thing. By standing near him, Larva already gave him emotional support.


    At least¡­ if there was no weapon around, he could just throw Larva at them since it''s made out of a tough metal shell.


    **


    Emperor Xianliang was busy in his first day of duty after his marriage. Honestly, his mind was still inside the Palace of Serene Harmony. He wanted to play a bit more with his beloved wife, but duty always came first. Even Bai Yunyu urged him to take the duty rather than indulging in pleasure.


    ''Well, there is nothing wrong to indulie in pleasure with my own wife, right?


    Emperor Xianliang was dazed all day while he heard about the minister reports and then handled the decision making accordingly. It was, admittedly, a bit boring without Yunyu by his side, at least he wanted to pinch Yunyu''s waist or feel it when he was doing this duty.


    Until a minister suddenly came forward and requested, "Your Majesty, wouldn''t it be wise to introduce the future Empress to the aristocrat families first? Although Master Bai Yunyu is well known by regular citizens, he is still unknown by the aristocrats. I suggest holding a banquet for Master Bai Yunyu as our future Empress."


    The proposal finally fished Emperor Xianliang''s interest because he knew about this banquet in his previous life. This imperial banquet was the time where he invited every aristocrat family to introduce his wife.


    And this was the moment when they met many future harem members for Huang Shu. And Huang Shu wanted to prove to Bai Yunyu that he was a changed man and he wouldn''t take any concubine or harem member.


    Especially when he saw that Bai Yunyu still retained his cinnabar mole, signifying that he still had his fertility and was able to bear an heir to the throne. But he still wanted to show Bai Yunyu that he was loyal even though Yunyu couldn''t remember anything after Huang Shu used the Rewind Stone.


    ''It could give Yunyu assurance,'' Huang Shu thought.


    Interested, Emperor Xianliang finally ordered, "Put that in the agenda, we will hold an imperial banquet to introduce Zhen''s wife to the aristocrats."

 Chapter 429: 12.37

    Bai Yunyu clipped some stalks by himself in the Garden of Serene Harmony, accompanied by Meilan and a few other maids and eunuch. Meilan was a bit distressed because Master Bai said that he would take care of the garden by himself.


    "Master Bai, let us do it for you. You can just sit and relax, enjoy the spring. I will bring tea and some snacks for you," Meilan said. But Yunyu shook his head while he focused on taking care of the garden.


    "I can do it myself, don''t worry. You guys can rest a bit. I know taking care of the palace can be very tiring," Yunyu said.


    As a traditional culture, Ger men were taught similar to women in the ancient era, as they were trained on how to take care of children, playing guqin, flower arrangement, dress up, et cetera. But there were plenty of ger men that defied this rule, like going straight to the path of becoming a warrior or a scholar instead.


    Since they were still a man nonetheless, they had a bit more freedom to choose their path, as they could become both a scholar, warrior or a traditional mistress of a household.


    The ever so greedy and talented Yunyu wanted everything, so he learned flower arrangement, playing guqin, chess, but he also studied like a scholar and actually came as the third rank in the annual exam for scholars across the country.


    But his true passion was in martial arts. He was well versed in both the art of war and also in fighting. Bai Yunyu was the first one to actually beat Huang Shu in a duel. However, he believed that Huang Shu wasn''t really serious back then.


    But Huang Shu admitted defeat, and that was the moment when Huang Shu became smitten by Yunyu''s strength and beauty as a ger.


    [Larva: Master Bai is so awesome! You are good in everything in this world!]


    [Hehe, right? Although Ger is seen as a lesser gender to many people, I want to prove that Ger can do what a man and a woman can do.]


    The servants saw their mistress was just busy taking care of the garden in serenity and silence. But for Yunyu, he was chatting a lot with Larva.


    [Larva: Master! I''ve read in the world background that you''re also a skilled martial artist and warrior! Please show me!]


    [You want to see? Sure!]


    Yunyu took a deep breath, and he suddenly jumped up high. The servants screamed when they saw their mistress suddenly jumped and did a somersault in the air before grabbing a branch. He was hanging on the branch and watched the garden, trying to find other flowers that he needed to trim.


    "Master, Master Bai, please get down! You will get hurt!" the servants were screaming at him, thinking that he would fall anytime soon. But Bai Yunyu only chuckled heartily before he flung himself and did a spin in the air before landing elegantly in front of chrysanthemums that he needed to trim.


    The servants felt like their hearts almost burst out of their chest with the sudden acrobatic. Even Meilan was scared, though, her fear wasn''t about Master Bai suddenly falling, but she was afraid that Master Bai''s robe might be torn and showed a bit of his supple skin to the servants here.


    But their fear was uncalled for because Bai Yunyu was fine as he continued taking care of the flowers in serenity again.


    Though little did they know, the invisible Larva was swirling on top of Yunyu like a disco ball as it kept praising Yunyu to the moon and back.


    [Larva: Oh my god! Master Bai is so cool! Larva is a big fan! Master Bai, can I get your autograph? Can you sign an autograph in my body? Uwaaaaa!]


    [Hehe, calm yourself down. I can always show you many cool tricks later on.]


    Larva got even more excited, but its excitement died down immediately when it saw a servant from another palace suddenly barged in and approached Master Bai.


    The servant bowed her head deeply and said, "Master Bai, Her Majesty Empress Dowager wants to meet you. She orders you to come to her Palace of White Swan soon."


    "Meet me?" Bai Yunyu frowned. She stopped his activity and turned his body. "Her Majesty wants to meet me?" Yunyu repeated the question. It was simply baffling for Her Majesty Empress Dowager to request his attendance.


    "Is there something Her Majesty wants me to do?"


    "This servant doesn''t know, Master Bai," the servant said, and she excused herself.


    Meilan and other servants approached Master Bai, who was still dazed for a moment. Meilan asked first, "Master Bai, Her Majesty''s order is absolute. You cannot miss it¡­"


    "Yes, I know," Yunyu said. He sighed and walked back to his palace. "Follow me, Meilan."


    Bai Yunyu and Meilan entered his bedroom, and Meilan asked worriedly, "Master Bai, what does Empress Dowager want from you? It''s obvious that she doesn''t like you¡­"


    "I don''t know, Meilan. But it''s important for me to attend. Empress Dowager still has the biggest authority after the Emperor," Bai Yunyu replied. "Go prepare my robe, just the simple one to signify my humbleness in front of her."


    "Master Bai won''t use the silk yellow or red?" Meilan asked. She felt that her Master already had cemented his position as the future Empress, so there was no need to be humble. But Yunyu refused and replied,


    "Just give me a simple one. I don''t want to look too obvious and flaunting. I come from a merchant family, not a noble family, and I have no backing either."


    "Yes, Master Bai."


    Larva materialized after Meilan left, and it looked worried, ''Master Bai, based on the world background, Empress Dowager Aixi never like you because of your identity as a ger!''


    "Well, isn''t that obvious already?" Bai Yunyu smiled as he brushed his hair by himself. He refused to wear any kinds of accessory or face powder because he was a warrior in the first place. Although he could, he just disliked the hassle.


    So all he did was to wear a blue ribbon behind his long silky hair with jasmine flower decoration. The jasmine had a bell in it, so whenever he walked, there was a slight ring.


    Meilan returned with a white hanfu with a bluish hue, so when Yunyu wore it, he looked more like a simple scholar than a future Empress.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    **


    Empress Dowager Aixi was sitting in her courtyard, watching the spring flowers with a small fan in her hand. The maid that she dispatched to inform Bai Yunyu had returned and reported, "Your Majesty, this servant has informed Master Bai. He said he will come soon."


    "Good," Empress Dowager Aixi said. She ate a piece of dried fruit while staring at the garden. "I can''t believe I will have a ger as my son''s wife. Horrendous, simply horrendous and strange. How could you spend your precious first night with a man? My son has been truly blinded. The days he spent on the war has made him numb and unable to differentiate the beauty of a woman and... strange man that could give birth. How unfortunate."

 Chapter 430: 12.38

    Bai Yunyu arrived at the Palace of White Swan, the Empress Dowager Palace. There was no warm welcome inside. Even the Empress Dowager''s maids were too scared to greet Master Bai Yunyu, afraid that it might be offending the Empress Dowager.


    Yunyu didn''t take this at heart though, he knew that his mother-in-law didn''t like him, so it was good not to dilly-dally with a fake greeting. He was also quite a straightforward man, so any fake banter wasn''t really Yunyu''s style, though maybe he didn''t have a choice since he was now part of the palace harem.


    He stood in front of Empress Dowager and then bowed his heart courteously, "Nucai is answering Taihou E''nie''s call. Thank you for inviting me, E''nie, this is my honor. May I know what do you want me to do?"


    [Note ¨C Nucai = This servant. Taihou = Empress Dowager. E''nie = Mother.]


    [Note ¨C Taihou E''nie = Mother Empress Dowager.]


    Empress Dowager didn''t answer immediately. She looked at Bai Yunyu in disgust and said, "You''re not my son. What qualification you have to call me E''nie? Do I give you permission? You are so bold and have no shame of claiming yourself as my son."


    Bai Yunyu froze on the spot, and the maids around them also held their breath in fear of offending Empress Dowager.


    It took a while until Bai Yunyu recovered, and he apologized, "Nucai has forgotten my origin, Her Majesty, Empress Dowager. Begging magnanimous Empress Dowager to forgive my mistake¡­"


    "Hmph, you''re a merchant son, so I suppose your parents really don''t teach you how to humble yourself when meeting someone like me. I will forgive you now, but mind your status!" Empress Dowager scolded.


    Bai Yunyu clenched his fist for a second before he took a deep breath and replied, "Yes, thanking magnanimous Empress Dowager."


    "You can sit now."


    Bai Yunyu wanted to sit on the chair beside Empress Dowager, but Empress Dowager interrupted him suddenly, "Who told you that you can sit beside me? You''re just a lowly merchant''s son! Go sit on the ground!"


    Yunyu felt humiliated. He knew that he wasn''t from a noble family, and he didn''t even care about his ranks until he met this old woman. Her condescending gaze pierced through Bai Yunyu''s heart, as he felt both scared and angry at the same time.


    "I order you to come because I want to see what kind of man actually seduce my son. He is the most sought bachelor and the most handsome compared to the rest of the princes. He has so many women wishing to be his wife, even they would be happy to be his concubines."


    "I still can''t believe my son would bring someone like you to his dragon bed. Look at you, you''re wearing a plain robe when visiting me? Are you telling me that you''re just a humble servant, so you can''t afford wearing better clothing?"


    [Larva: Aahh! This old woman has a venomous tongue! I hate her! Master Bai uses such humble clothing because he doesn''t want to offend you, you snake lady!]


    [I''m pretty sure she will still yell at me even if I wear better clothes. She just doesn''t like me, so she is trying to find any weakness, as long as she can slander and ridicule me.]


    [Larva: So evil! Mother In-law is so evil!]


    Yunyu was amused with Larva''s complaint. Honestly, if Larva wasn''t here, Yunyu would be in a terrible mood.


    "Nucai doesn''t know how to dress well in front of Your Majesty, Empress Dowager Aixi. Begging Empress Dowager to give Nucai a pointer¡­"


    "Why would I waste my time teaching someone that doesn''t deserve it?" Empress Dowager refused condescendingly.


    Bai Yunyu already knew the answer, so he didn''t ponder much about it. It was just banter to ensure that he knew how much Empress Dowager hated him just for being a Ger man.


    Empress Dowager and Yunyu was in this strange but hostile silence until Yunyu decided there was nothing he could do here, but just when he wanted to get up, Empress Dowager suddenly said, "You''re one of those strange, deformed men that could give birth, right?"


    "¡­ Yes, Your Majesty. Despite being a man, a Ger like me can also give birth to a child¡ª"


    "There is no way a man can give birth! Even if there is, that child is cursed! That child will bring a curse upon this prosperous nation my precious son lead! Oh, how could a child came from a man''s belly!" Empress Dowager yelled at Bai Yunyu, and Yunyu just accepted it as he knew he couldn''t afford to offend his mother-in-law.


    "Can you believe it? You¡ª!" Empress Dowager pointed at a maid. "Don''t you think it''s weird? He is a cut sleeve that can give birth! He is deformed!"


    The maid gulped. Of course, she knew it was a natural occurrence because Ger had existed for so long. But she couldn''t offend Empress Dowager. Thus she replied, "T¡ªThis servant think it''s weird also¡­"


    [Larva: You evil mother in law! This world has Ger for almost a hundred year already! It''s almost like a natural occurrence! You''re so stupid, stupid, ignorantttt!]


    "Raise your head, you weird thing!" Empress Dowager yelled at Bai Yunyu.


    Yunyu raised his head obediently to look at Empress Dowager. There was no fear in his eyes, only anger that he buried deep, afraid of offending Empress Dowager.


    Empress Dowager wanted to ridicule Yunyu for his face, too, because she thought that Yunyu must''ve had an ugly face as well. Who would''ve expected that Yunyu was such a beauty? Every facial feature that he had was so perfect.


    Especially that bright red cinnabar mole between his eyebrows. It sparked with life and vigour. Even Empress Dowager had to admit that Yunyu was so good looking for a man. His good looks rivalled her son, Huang Shu.


    But this infuriated Empress Dowager even more. She gritted her teeth and then spat on Yunyu''s face, right in his red cinnabar mole.


    "You deformed thing disgust me! Leave my Palace now!"

 Chapter 431: 12.39

    "You deformed thing! Leave my Palace!"


    Bai Yunyu was astonished as he didn''t expect that Empress Dowager would spit on him. Meilan was the first one to glare at Empress Dowager. She felt humiliated just as her Master got humiliated by this old woman.


    But none of them said anything, Empress Dowager scoffed mockingly, and she laughed at Yunyu, who couldn''t say anything and just lowered his head in response to such humiliation, "What will you do now? Hit me? You know my noble status, right?"


    "I would never do that, Your Majesty," Yunyu replied humbly.


    [Though, I might as well rip your mouth in exchange.]


    Empress Dowager Aixi chuckled and ate a grape before spitting the seeds at Bai Yunyu''s head. She did this out of spite, of course. She wanted to make sure this deformed man knew his place and wouldn''t dare to try and rule the imperial harem.


    After Empress Dowager Aixi had her time ridiculing Yunyu, she told him, "Remember, just because you''re the first one to marry my son, you will NOT be his Empress. There is no way I will let a deformed thing, neither of a man or a woman, rule side by side with him. My son has much more worth than staying with you. He is the Emperor of this big empire!"


    Bai Yunyu, who was obedient the whole time, finally raised his head the moment Empress Dowager Aixi said that. The reason why he agreed to marry Huang Shu was due to his promise that he would never bring any concubine!


    If this mother in law of his suddenly told him that he would never be the only one for his husband, then Bai Yunyu had to defend his right!


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, but I have to defend my right here," Yunyu said stubbornly. He stared at Empress Dowager without fear in his eyes. In fact, he never feared this old woman. He just didn''t want to create trouble.


    Empress Dowager was a bit surprised by the sudden stubbornness from Yunyu, "Right? What right are you talking about? You''re just a merchant son!"


    "It''s about a promise that your son has made before to me. He said that he will not take any concubine other than me as his only spouse, and my child will be his only heir," Yunyu said courageously. Which shocked everyone, even the guards and maids who were present.


    Empress Dowager was livid when she heard that Huang Shu, her son, had made such a ridiculous promise to a deformed man. She pointed at Yunyu with her nail guard, "You! You must''ve influenced him to follow what you want, right? What a poisonous man! You''re a poisonous deformed thing! How could my son have only you? He is the Emperor, he needs to share his love for many women! And I would never accept an heir from a thing like you! You cursed thing!"


    Bai Yunyu gritted his teeth. He didn''t want to deal with this woman any longer, "Then you should ask your son why would he marry me if he can''t fulfil his promise in the first place! I will stand with what he promised me!"


    He didn''t want to incite even bigger trouble after this, so Yunyu just turned his back and stormed off the Palace of White Swan, leaving the Empress Dowager cursing him over and over.


    Meilan followed her master as they left the Palace. She offered the handkerchief for his Master that she kept in case of emergency. It seemed this was an emergency since Master Bai''s face was stained with that disgusting spit.


    Bai Yunyu took the handkerchief and wiped his face before tossing it on the side.


    Meilan was afraid that she might annoy her master, so she waited until they were far from the Empress Dowager''s Palace and then she asked, "Master Bai, is that really allowed?"


    Bai Yunyu halted his step once Meilan asked, "Allowed? You mean, raising my head after that old woman spit at me, cursed me, and humiliate me in front of the servants and guards? Of course, it''s still not allowed."


    "But¡ª" honestly, Meilan also supported her Master''s decision. But she was afraid that it would only make things worse.


    "Meilan, I know that it wasn''t the best move. But sometimes, when your right has been forcefully taken, you will have to fight for it. I will not let her take away the promise that Huang Shu gave to me once," Bai Yunyu said decisively.


    [Larva: Yes! Master Bai is the most courageous! Master Bai is the best!]


    Larva was so satisfied when Yunyu stood up for his right and danced around Yunyu liked a cheerleader.


    [It''s not really a good thing, Larva. I don''t know what will happen next, and the only thing that I can do is wishing that Huang Shu keeps his promise¡­]


    [I really hope that he will keep his promise¡­]


    Bai Yunyu returned to his Palace of Serene Harmony. He was thinking about telling this problem to Huang Shu. But then, he realized that Huang Shu was still too busy with his duty and ministry reports. Besides, sooner or later, that old woman would tell Huang Shu, or maybe slander him for being unfilial to his mother in law.


    [If he dares to find a concubine, then I will confront him! I am a warrior in my root. I will not lose to that repugnant old woman!]


    **


    Empress Dowager was fuming out of rage, watched by the servants and the guards around her Palace as she kept calling her son in law, the Emperor''s wife, as a ''deformed thing, not even a man nor a woman.''


    She called her trusted eunuch and yelled at him to vent her anger at Bai Yunyu, "How could that thing talk to me like that? He has no manner and has no shame!"


    "Y¡ªYes, Your Majesty Empress Dowager¡­" the eunuch nodded obediently, knowing that it could save his job and his life.


    "Hmph! I really don''t understand why my son, the Emperor, is thinking to stay with that deformed thing. I''ve offered him many beautiful women, especially those with good, noble background and white jade beauty. I even suggested that he take a wife from Xi Family since Old Xi is our current prime minister. But he decided to marry that thing, who is also a merchant''s son?! My son has been bewitched!"


    Empress Dowager Aixi came from a noble family and had kept her tradition to maintain power. Although his son actually winning against his Imperial brothers to take the dragon throne was surprising, but even without the dragon throne, Empress Dowager would ensure that her son got the best of the world.


    Now everything was perfect except one thing like a nail that stuck out of this perfect life. That deformed man called Bai Yunyu had bewitched her son into his ridiculous interest of monopolizing Emperor''s love.


    "Go and send a letter to Xi house, tell Xi Yue to come and meet me. I want my son to understand that Xi Yue is the perfect girl for the throne. She is prime minister''s granddaughter, beautiful, well-educated and well mannered, unlike that thing!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 432: 12.40 (Semi R-18)

    *Swallowing the Dragon''s Essence*


    Huang Shu was in a better mood as he returned to the Palace of Serene Harmony after a long day of ministry report. He had his own Palace, the Palace of Heavenly Dragon. But it was so empty, full of grandeur stuff, but there was no Yunyu there.


    Huang Shu paced through the hall to Yunyu''s garden with few guards and servants following him behind. The head eunuch announced Emperor''s arrival. The servants got busy immediately, especially Meilan, who hurriedly fixed Yunyu''s robe and brushed his hair.


    Yunyu frowned at Meilan''s anxiety, "What''s gotten into you?"


    "Master Bai, His Majesty is coming. We need to make you look good!"


    "I am already looking good even without any of those accessories. Did you know that Emperor Xianliang fell in love with me after I defeated him in a fight?" Yunyu said with a prideful smile. "No need to worry. He loves me. I just know it."


    Huang Shu entered his wife''s room as Meilan excused herself. Bai Yunyu was busy reading a book from the palace library, an Art of War.


    Huang Shu snatched the book from Yunyu''s hand and then sat beside him. Huang Shu hugged Yunyu and asked, "Your husband has just arrived from a long day from my ministry report. Is this the way for you to greet me?" Huang Shu asked while he kissed Yunyu''s soft cheek.


    "Shouldn''t you rest in your own palace?" Yunyu asked, acting as if he was nonchalant, even though he was happy that Huang Shu decided to rest in his Palace.


    "How can I? I have a beautiful wife that will always wait for me. Of course, I can''t miss the chance. I don''t need any medicine to replenish my energy. Just by seeing you, kissing you, feeling you, is already my remedy every day."


    ''And I will not trade it for anything else, Bai Yunyu,'' Huang Shu said in his heart. In the incident in the last timeline, he failed to persevere Yunyu and their love together. He still didn''t understand what went wrong. Maybe it was indeed his pride that made him banish Yunyu. But he still loved Yunyu even after his death.


    He even went mad because of his wife''s death, full of regret and agony.


    ''So what went wrong¡­'' Huang Shu kept on pondering until he realized that he couldn''t find the answer. ''It doesn''t matter now. Yunyu is with me again, loving me again. He doesn''t need to know what happened in the past because everything is buried inside that Rewind Stone.''


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu couldn''t help but blush when Huang Shu kept on cuddling him on the bed. They were still fully dressed, but somehow, Yunyu felt even more intimate when Huang Shu embraced him in his Emperor golden robe.


    [Larva: Uwaaa! Master Han in this world is very gentle to you, Master Bai! I think he is the gentlest out of them all! Mmm¡­ maybe Javier also, but that guy is always so rough during sex. I pity your hole. I thought it''d be ripped, wuwuwu.]


    [¡­ what on earth are you talking about?]


    Bai Yunyu gave Huang Shu a light peck on his lips so suddenly and said, "That''s a good work kiss. Because you''ve done your duty well as the Emperor today."


    Huang Shu was dazed for a moment before he suddenly grabbed Yunyu''s wrists and pushed him on the soft bed. He locked Yunyu on the bed with his hands holding Yunyu''s wrists and his knees, locking Yunyu''s thighs in the middle. He stared at Yunyu with his deep but gentle eyes, but there was a hidden beast beneath those gentle eyes, "Wife, your kiss has awakened the dragon below. Do you want to do it again?"


    Yunyu blushed after hearing such vulgar words, but he was really too tired today. Huang Shu tossed him all night long, and that old Empress Dowager making trouble with him. Truly, he wanted to tell Huang Shu about how humiliating his mother was, but they had just been married in only two days, it wouldn''t be nice to create trouble right now.


    Besides, he knew that Huang Shu respected his mother and was very filial to her.


    ''Well, as long as that old woman doesn''t make trouble or slander me, I guess I can just ignore her for a moment,'' Yunyu thought.


    Although he didn''t want to have sex right now, he wanted to reward Huang Shu for his hard work. Thus, he said, "I''m too tired to do it again today, but¡­ I can give you relief."


    **


    A eunuch knocked at the door before asking, "Your Majesty, Master Bai Yunyu, this servant can serve the dinner now."


    ¡­


    No answer from inside, the eunuch wanted to speak again, then he was interrupted by Emperor Xianliang''s voice, "Nggh, G¡ªGo! We don''t need dinner now! Ugh¡ª"


    The eunuch seemed to have guessed what happened inside. Thus he excused himself and also told the servants to leave now.


    Inside, Huang Shu was sitting at the edge of the bed while Yunyu was kneeling on the ground. His hands were busy fondling on Huang Shu''s balls while his how tongue engulfed the bulbous tip of 20 centimetre dragon.


    "Ugh, W¡ªWife, you really know how to do this. I¡ªI am really your first time, right?" Huang Shu asked. No matter how many times, he kept wondering whether he was truly Yunyu''s first time. Because Yunyu was naturally so good at sex, the only one who could also match Huang Shu''s amazing vitality too.


    Slurp. Slurp.


    "Mmmf¡­ ah¡­ so big¡­" Yunyu mumbled while he slowly licked Huang Shu''s dragon from the balls, raising up to the tip. He didn''t understand either. Why did he got so lascivious and in heat whenever he was tasting this dragon.


    As if Huang Shu''s dragon was for him only. Bai Yunyu swallowed the dragon slowly, "A¡ªAh¡­ uhhhh¡­" Huang Shu was holding his breath as Yunyu started swallowing his cock. Starting from the bulbous tip, Yunyu''s saliva dripped down on his shaft, and then he slowly went deeper and swallowed the whole dragon inside his mouth. But it was actually hitting the end of his mouth, down to his throat, and Yunyu could feel the sensation of his mouth being stuffed with big cock. It made him in bliss for a moment.


    Heuk. Heuk. Slurp.


    Yunyu''s head started moving up and down slowly, which Huang Shu could only groan in pleasure in response.


    Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp.


    "Ahh! This, oh, oh! S¡ªSlow down, wife, this is too good, ah!" Huang Shu clenched the crimson-coloured bed sheet as Yunyu continued sucking his dragon and engulfing it with the soft tongue.


    As if addicted, Yunyu couldn''t stop his activity. Everything about Huang Shu made him naturally lascivious and unrestrained. Even the first time they met, Yunyu felt something deep inside his body started swirling.


    And one sentence formed the moment their eyes met,


    ''I want everything about him.''


    "Mmf¡­ ta¡ªthy¡­ like¡­" Yunyu mumbled as he kept sucking the dragon dick.


    "Ahh! Wife, I can''t hold it any longer, too much. You''re too good at this!" Huang Shu suddenly grabbed Yunyu''s hair and then thrust deep inside Yunyu''s throat.


    "ARRGHH!"


    "Uhk!" Yunyu''s eyes rolled up as he felt his throat was showered by jets of hot, sticky cum. Huang Shu ejaculated a lot, probably more than fifteen times in quick succession.


    Yunyu swallowed the thick cum down into his belly before Huang Shu finally released him. Bai Yunyu rested between Huang Shu''s thighs because the stimulation was amazing on him.


    The still erect Emperor knew his wife couldn''t do it today, so he just carried Yunyu and gently put him on the bed.


    Huang Shu kissed Yunyu''s forehead and giggled happily, "I will work even harder now, wife."


    "Hmm¡­" Yunyu hummed as he slowly fell asleep, he really was too exhausted today, but he was indeed quite content after he swallowed Huang Shu''s essence, it was also a good refreshment for Yunyu.


    Huang Shu stared at his wife and grinned, ''As expected, everything about you is perfect, my cute warrior, Bai Yunyu. I knew using that Rewind Stone chance is worth it. Though, I''ve only one chance left from that Rewind Stone. As long as I can keep you alive and happy in this timeline, then everything is alright. I can just bury your memory with that Rewind Stone together, and you will never know the truth.''


    ''Isn''t that better, my beloved Yunyu?''

 Chapter 433: 12.41

    Yunyu mumbled as he was sleeping with a good dream. He returned back to the time where he was younger, and was a free man with so many things to do in the future.


    Yunyu also had so many suitors who wanted his hand-in marriage. But Yunyu always rejected them because he felt marrying wasn''t worth his time. Though he was a Ger man, he was much more capable than many regular men, he was well-versed in almost everything, how could he trade his freedom to tie himself with a man, when he could get as many achievement as he wanted in the future.


    Well, that was his first plan, until a powerful young man suddenly kneeled in front of him when they had a walk beside the spring river.


    --


    ''Bai Yunyu, just like the spring flower blooms in this garden of desire, I have fallen in love with an elegant warrior who defeated me in a battle once.''


    Yunyu smiled when he heard that confession. He looked at Huang Shu, the Seventh Prince, who kneeled in front of him, still with his war armour as he just returned from a war in the border.


    ''Your Highness, Seventh Prince, I am but a humble son of a merchant, don''t you see the disparity between us? You''re the legitimate prince of the Emperor, while I''m just a commoner and a Ger man too. You should marry someone from the same social status,'' Yunyu replied wisely. Though he also liked the Seventh Prince, they were obviously not from the same status.


    ''That doesn''t matter. I will be the Emperor, so I will be able to choose anyone that I love. Bai Yunyu, I promise that I will make you my Empress,'' Huang Shu said assuringly.


    ''No, Your Highness, it''s even worse if you''re the Emperor. As much as I like you, I cannot share my husband with anybody else. I want my husband to be loyal to me. I want him to be mine and mine only,'' Yunyu turned around, refused to accept the Seventh Prince''s proposal.


    But just before he walked away, Huang Shu suddenly grabbed his hand and pulled him closer. He trapped Yunyu''s waist with his other hand tightly, ignoring the custom that they couldn''t touch each other as Yunyu was currently having so many suitors waiting for him.


    Huang Shu then replied courageously, ''Then I will never take any concubine. You''re mine. I''m yours. There will be only two of us.''


    Bai Yunyu stared at Huang Shu''s who didn''t have a single doubt in his eyes. Many of his suitors were promising to make him their only spouse. But Yunyu never believed any of them, but when he saw Huang Shu, his cold heart started melting like spring after winter.


    Yunyu gulped and asked, ''Do you¡­ really love me? If you become an Emperor, you will have to marry many concubines, find an Empress that could rule with you, so noble background is preferred. I cannot share.''


    Huang Shu gently planted a kiss on Yunyu''s cinnabar mole between his brows and said, ''I will be the most powerful Emperor ever in this nation, and I will make sure you will be my Empress.''


    Yunyu knew that was a big promise, which might be the reason that attracted him in the first place, an Emperor who promised that he would never marry anyone else.


    Yunyu was silenced for a moment before he finally nodded, ''I will be your wife, Huang Shu. But you have to keep your promise.''


    ''I will.''


    Huang Shu had become the Emperor for a while now. Even Yunyu attended his ceremony back then because he was also a promising ministry in the future since Yunyu ranked top three in the annual national exam.


    Their wedding celebration was beautiful indeed, with many blazing red and sparkling gold and yellow thread, the dragon dance, the flowers, the music, everything was amazing. It was definitely the best time in Yunyu''s life.


    Everything seemed to be going well until¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ''Yunyu, how could you poison my son!? He is just five years old! How could you be this vile!'' Huang Shu pushed Yunyu to the ground. Yunyu could fight Huang Shu, his husband, of course, but he was tired, too tired after his husband kept on accusing him of many things. Huang Shu was too suspicious, thinking that Yunyu had a lot of jealousy in his heart that he even planned to kill Huang Shu''s first son, Crown Prince Guowei.


    Yunyu wanted to say that he would never do such a heinous act, even though he always got jealous of Huang Shu kept adding more and more women and Ger men to the harem and spending time with Imperial Concubine Xi, but he would never kill an innocent child.


    ''I would never do such a thing! They''re scheming against me!''


    ''You just deny things! Everyone accused you, and everyone confirmed it. Yunyu, how could you turn into something like this? Is it because I keep adding my harem? Yunyu, you know that I didn''t touch many of them! I just needed some heir to secure the throne! Don''t you know my position right now? I am the Golden Emperor!''


    ''But how about your promise of making me your own and only spouse! Huang Shu, you lied to me!''


    Huang Shu massaged his temples. He really couldn''t handle so much stress right now, ''You''re already my Empress! Don''t be greedy. You already have everything an infertile ger could ever dream of! Be more self conscious about your condition!''


    Those words hurt Bai Yunyu so much that he clenched his fist and punched Huang Shu''s face.


    Huang Shu staggered, and he glared at Yunyu full of rage, ''WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?''


    ''You called me an infertile ger just now,'' Yunyu replied coldly. ''A good husband would never call his wife an infertile so easily! Do you know how much it hurt me?!''


    Huang Shu felt so humiliated, he had so many concubines and harem members who obeyed him and lived in harmony, but Yunyu was really like a nail sticking out. He came to the Palace of Serene Harmony because he wanted Yunyu to repent and beg for forgiveness. This kind of offence was punishable by death! He wanted to give Yunyu leeway since he was still his beloved wife and Empress in the end.


    But what he got was a punch on the face, ''REPENT NOW, BEG FOR FORGIVENESS IN MY FEET, OR I WILL BANISH YOU TO THE COLD PALACE!''


    Bai Yunyu was unyielding. He wished his husband would trust him. But no matter how many times he said that he had been schemed by everyone, including Empress Dowager, but Huang Shu never believed him.


    After he got the glory and was busy with managing the expanding empire, Huang Shu was too busy acting as Emperor Xianliang, the Golden Emperor.


    He almost never came to the Palace of Serene Harmony, and their banter as Emperor and Empress turned out just like a working colleague instead of lovers. He started spending more time in Concubine Xi''s courtyard. However, his reason was always that he wanted to play with his first son, Guowei.


    Yunyu had expected that he had fallen out of favour, but he couldn''t believe that his beloved husband would be cruel enough to threaten of banishing him to the Cold Palace. Thus, he yelled out of stubbornness, ''I would rather be banished in that Cold Palace rather than begging for forgiveness to filthy dogs!''


    ''FINE! I WILL BANISH YOU TO COLD PALACE UNTIL YOU REPENT YOUR MISTAKE AND BEG FOR FORGIVENESS!''


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu had a miserable life in the Cold Palace. Nobody cared for him except Meilan, and his food was rationed. His health worsened every day, and his heart was grieving out of the broken heart.


    It worsened that Huang Shu was so cruel that he forbade anyone to contact him in the Cold Palace. Not even Yunyu''s parents could contact him. His body couldn''t persevere any longer as he died during cold winter. With Meilan still preparing for his lunch, he still remembered his last word before he drew his last breath.


    ''The warm soup¡­ I don''t want it¡­ drink it for your health, Meilan¡­''


    Yunyu closed his eyes and he slowly lost his consciousness as his body couldn''t persevere any longer. Then he saw a man with the same face as him with Larva without wig suddenly appeared out of nowhere and entered his body, then the man took over his body as if he was alive once more.


    He wanted to ask something, but he didn''t have much time, all he wanted to say was that... he wished things could turn out differently...


    Bai Yunyu''s soul floated high until,


    Poof.


    He disappeared.


    --

 Chapter 434: 12.42

    "Huang Shu¡­ Huang Shu¡­ why¡­" Yunyu murmured in his sleep. He kept calling his husband in his sleep.


    "Huang Shu¡­ I¡­ I don''t want¡­ same¡­ mistake¡­"


    "Huang Shu¡­ husband¡­ why¡­"


    Huang Shu, who was sleeping beside Yunyu, was awakened by his wife''s sleeptalk. He blinked few times and rubbed his eyes. He stared at his wife, who kept murmuring.


    "Huang¡­ don''t¡­ marry me¡­"


    Huang Shu held his breath once he listened to Yunyu''s mumble. He started recalling whether he did something wrong in this timeline, but everything went smoothly. Thus, he just hugged Yunyu''s body tightly, not wanting to let go.


    ¡­


    "NO!" Yunyu jolted and opened his eyes immediately. Bai Yunyu saw Huang Shu still hugging him, and their eyes met in this bed they shared together.


    Yunyu was so scared and heartbroken in that dream that he was grieving so much.


    "Did you have a bad dream?" Huang Shu asked worriedly.


    Yunyu stared at Huang Shu and slowly put his palm on Huang Shu''s cheek. He smiled bitterly and said, "Huang Shu, in my dream, you banished me to the Cold Palace because I''ve been infertile, a useless wife that can''t bear you a child¡­"


    "You accused me of poisoning your child with another woman, and I would never admit something that I didn''t do¡­"


    "So you banished me for two years until I died out of starvation. It was during winter, and my body was so cold, I can''t even feel my fingers anymore¡­"


    Yunyu seemed to be heartbroken when he said that. He kept his bitter smile, but tears started flowing down and wet his pillow.


    "Huang Shu, you won''t do that to me, right?"


    Huang Shu felt that his heart was pierced by a cold knife as it slowly made him bleed out of pain. He knew how guilty he was. Whenever he imagined how much slow torture he put to his beloved wife, it would hurt his conscience even more.


    "I¡­ I would never do something like that, wife. I told you once that you and I will be a pair of lovebirds, right? There will be no other birds in our beautiful nest¡­"


    Huang Shu hugged Yunyu tighter and caressed his hair. He gently pushed Yunyu to rest in his chest as he kept sobbing until he fell asleep again.


    ''So Yunyu still retains the memory subconsciously¡­'' Huang Shu pondered. He thought that he could completely erase Yunyu''s memory about his life in the Cold Palace.


    But now, this only made him both anxious and eager.


    He was anxious that Yunyu might remember it sooner or later, but he was also eager to prove to Yunyu that he wasn''t like the one back then.


    ''I will make sure to compensate for everything.''


    **


    Bai Yunyu woke up a bit late, and when he woke up, Huang Shu had personally brought the breakfast to their room.


    Huang Shu smiled, and he approached Yunyu in the bed. He kissed Yunyu''s lips gently, "Good morning, wife. Do you want to eat now?"


    Yunyu was still dazed. Last night dream was too real for him. He kept imagining if that actually happened to him before. But when he saw his husband right now, he felt that he was ridiculous.


    Obviously, Huang Shu was treating him like his Empress.


    Bai Yunyu felt guilty because he actually accused Huang Shu just because of a stupid dream.


    Bai Yunyu joined Huang Shu at the table, and then they ate breakfast.


    Yunyu was surprised by the amount of food on the table for breakfast. It was really so much and luxurious, "This is only for breakfast?"


    "Yes, Wife. You need to eat a lot."


    "Aish, I cannot eat everything. This food is for five people!" Yunyu complained, but he picked up the chopstick and started eating.


    Huang Shu felt warm all over when he saw Yunyu was eating so well. He remembered this was his Emperor''s daily food every day in the previous timeline, but he always had no appetite because Yunyu wasn''t with him. He didn''t like to eat alone without his wife.


    He tried eating with the concubines once, but it only made him concerned over and over about Bai Yunyu.


    Yet, his pride and Yunyu''s stubbornness only made things worse for both of them.


    Bai Yunyu glanced at Huang Shu, who kept on staring at him, "What? Why are you staring at me like that? Go eat now. You have a lot to do for ministry report!"


    Huang Shu chuckled and ate his portion, "Okay, Wife."


    Both of them ate together, Yunyu was full, but Huang Shu kept on adding food to his plate, "Try this one, you need to eat a lot of fish and meat. I can''t let you get too thin."


    "If you keep stuffing me with food, I''ll get fat instead!"


    "That''s alright. As long as you''re happy and healthy, everything else doesn''t matter."


    Yunyu pouted because Huang Shu treated him so well, it made him unable to refuse.


    Thus, Yunyu ate until he couldn''t stuff any more food.


    Huang Shu was satisfied and wiped his wife''s lips. Though, Yunyu dodged it and said, "I can wipe it myself. Aish, you are the Emperor. Why would you wipe my lips!?"


    "Because I want to do it. I am the Emperor. Nobody won''t be able to criticize me," Huang Shu said.


    "But¡ª"


    Yunyu zipped his mouth as Huang Shu started wiping his lips with a handkerchief gently. He stared at Huang Shu and blushed, "Y¡ªYou are too much. I''m not a pampered young miss from a noble family¡­"


    "Doesn''t matter. I just want to pamper you," Huang Shu said. ''And I want to compensate for everything, Wife,'' he added in his heart.


    After the mood got better, Huang Shu was about to leave to prepare himself for the ministry morning report, but before he left, he said to Yunyu,


    "Wife, I''ve been thinking about introducing you to the noble circle. You know that you will be my Empress, right? You should know the nobles. So I''ve planned an imperial banquet for you, for us."


    Yunyu gulped when he heard the words, ''noble'' and ''banquet''. Because he knew it would be difficult for him to fit in.


    Well, he had plenty of his fellow scholars that he knew, or army lieutenant or young general, who were actually the son of nobles, so they would probably attend as well. But the circle would be completely different, and they wouldn''t be able to talk freely anymore.


    Because he was married now, and he didn''t want Huang Shu to be jealous, knowing him who defeated one of Yunyu''s suitor in a duel with such fury, just because that man was boasting around the capital city that Bai Yunyu would marry him.


    "Do you think it''s necessary?" Yunyu asked anxiously. He never knew those nobles closely unless they were his dad''s shop customer.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry. I just want to show the world that you will be my Empress, no matter what," Huang Shu said confidently.


    Yunyu had an ominous feeling. He felt that something wrong might happen, especially since his mother in law, Empress Dowager, already cemented her hatred towards him just for being a Ger man.


    ''But I still have to attend. Huang Shu seems to be so eager about this¡­''


    Yunyu sighed and nodded, "Yes, you can hold the banquet, and I will attend, as long as you''re staying with me."

 Chapter 435: 12.43

    Empress Dowager got the news from one servant about her son who was going to hold an imperial banquet, inviting all nobles from across the land to attend.


    Empress Dowager smiled and sipped her tea, "You heard that, Xi Yue?" She asked the woman who was sitting at the opposite of the table.


    They were in the Empress Dowager''s White Swan palace, drinking tea together. Xi Yue came today after Empress Dowager Aixi suddenly invited her to come to the imperial palace.


    "Thank you so much for inviting me, Your Majesty. It is my honor," Xi Yue replied formally and gently.


    Empress Dowager smiled at Xi Yue. This young lady was definitely the type of daughter-in-law she wanted. Beautiful, well educated, well mannered, from an influential family, and most importantly¡­ she was a real woman.


    Unlike that deformed thing.


    "Don''t be too formal with Aijia. Just call me E''nie. I''ve treated you like a daughter, your family, and I have been acquainted for a long time."


    [Note ¡ª Aijia: this sorrowful house (since the Emperor died] or this sorrowful widow. E''nie: Mother.]


    "E''nie¡­" Xi Que said awkwardly. She wasn''t comfortable getting so much favor from Empress Dowager, especially since Huang Shu was now married.


    "Why are you so shy? You''re my son''s study partner back then, right?" Empress Dowager asked. Although, she already knew about it. Because she was the one who appointed Xi Yue as Huang Shu''s study partner when he was young.


    "Yes, E''nie."


    "Then you must''ve cultivated some feelings for my son over time, right?" Empress Dowager asked again with a smile on her face. "You like my son, don''t you?"


    Xi Yue''s cheeks had a tint of pink before it turned peach pink due to her thin and milky skin. "E''nie, I don''t have any feeling for¡ª"


    "Don''t try to hide it, my child. You deserve it. You definitely deserve it more than that deformed thing," Empress Dowager snippet.


    "Deformed thing?"


    "That thing, neither woman nor man. My son has been bewitched until he fell in love with that thing and then married him! How could I accept a baby from a man''s belly? It''s disgusting! Even worse, he even wants to claim the Empress throne and refuses if my son would pick any concubine! He wants the Emperor''s love all for himself!" Empress Dowager yelled, full of spite.


    Xi Yue was surprised by Empress Dowager''s anger. It made Xi Yue realized how hostile the Empress Dowager to Huang Shu''s wife and soon-to-be Empress, Bai Yunyu.


    Xi Yue had nothing against Bai Yunyu. She got some rumors that Yunyu was very popular in the city, even though he was just a merchant son.


    Though, Xi Yue was still grieving over Huang Shu''s marriage with Bai Yunyu.


    Because she had been in love with Seventh Prince/Huang Shu since the first day they became a study partner. He was handsome, gallant, and was charismatic. They were study partners for almost two years before Huang Shu took the route of the military.


    Although it was unfortunate that she had to compete with a Ger man, she still wanted to be with Huang Shu, even if it meant that she had to be the second or third. But she didn''t expect that Huang Shu''s mother hated Bai Yunyu for being a Ger man.


    ¡­


    She had nothing against Bai Yunyu, ''But if I can get Huang Shu all for myself then¡­''


    Xi Yue started forming a plan in her head, but she acted all kind and gentle in front of Empress Dowager, "E''nie, but Huang Shu is in love with Bai Yunyu, right?"


    "Hmph! Love is fickle! My husband, the late Emperor, said that he loved me. But he still brought hundreds of concubines before and after me! Huang Shu is just blinded right now, but as long as he knows the wrong in his way, then he will definitely ditch that deformed thing!" Empress Dowager''s venomous mouth kept on spouting curses on Bai Yunyu. Then she stared at Xi Yue and said, "He deserves a good wife, a real one, like you, Xi Yue."


    "M¡ªMe?!" Xi Yue shook her head gently. "But Huang Shu already chose his wife, E''nie. Even if I love Huang Shu, I will bury this feeling, I just wished the best for him, and I will support him in his reign."


    Empress Dowager was impressed by Xi Yue''s answer, "Xi Yue, you''re so magnanimous, gentle, and loving. You''re beautiful and have a good family background as well. Unlike that disgusting thing."


    "That''s why I would want you to be my daughter-in-law instead and become Huang Shu''s wife and Empress," Empress Dowager Aixi uttered boldly.


    Xi Yue closed her mouth dramatically, acting as if she wasn''t willing, "H¡ªHow could that be?! P¡ªPardon me, E''nie, but Huang Shu is in love with someone else. What would I do if he doesn''t like me at all? Besides, E''nie said that Yunyu wants Huang Shu all for himself¡­"


    "I know Bai Yunyu sounds very selfish and unmannered because Huang Shu is an Emperor. He should share his love for everyone," Xi Yue said.


    "I know that you''re a sensible girl," Empress Dowager praised Xi Yue. "I told that deformed thing that Huang Shu should have his harem filled with many women, but he dared to stand up against me!"


    "H¡ªHow terrible¡­ Bai Yunyu looks so kind and bright outside, who would''ve expected him to be poisonous and greedy inside¡­" Xi Yue added gas to the fire.


    "Hmph! That thing becomes the Empress, then this country will be doomed!" Empress Dowager cursed at Bai Yunyu. Then she looked at Xi Yue again. "Don''t worry about my son. Just dress your best during the Empress banquet, and I will take care of the rest!" Empress Dowager exclaimed proudly.


    Meanwhile, Xi Yue only smiled thin with a tint of blush on her cheek. She was still in love with Huang Shu, indeed. And she even waited for him to return from the military education and the war at the border.


    Who would''ve expected that Huang Shu married a Ger man instead of her?


    But Xi Yue knew that Huang Shu was a filial son to his mother, so a Ger man like Bai Yunyu wasn''t really a problem for her.


    ''Well, I do deserve Huang Shu better. That''s just a simple fact.''

 Chapter 436: 12.44

    The day of the Imperial Banquet was hectic for everyone. Since early morning, the servants were busy preparing before the sun even rises until ten in the morning.


    But the day was also busy for Huang Shu and Yunyu. The servants were busy fitting their clothes as they were boldly using matching apparel of red with golden embroidery robe. It was such a bold move because this trademarked robe was only used by the Emperor. For an Empress to use this, she must have cemented her position first, let alone a Ger man who had just married the Emperor and yet to be the Empress.


    "Husband, do you think this is the right idea? I feel like I can just use a regular robe instead of the red-golden one.


    "Nonsense, you will be my Empress. It''s better to let everyone know!" Huang Shu said eagerly. He saw nothing wrong with this. He didn''t do this in the past. At least, he didn''t allow Yunyu to wear the same robe as him. Because he felt it wasn''t necessary.


    But now, he wanted everyone to know that Bai Yunyu was HIS EMPRESS, and nobody could deny that nor slander him.


    "Besides, I''ve picked your Empress name, don''t worry, wife!" Huang Shu added.


    [Larva, why do I feel like I have a bad feeling about this?]


    [Larva: Wu? Um¡­ Larva also feels something is off. I think Master Han¡ªI mean, Huang Shu is too eager! Too reckless!]


    [Exactly¡­]


    Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu walked together to the imperial hall, where the nobles were all sitting at their tables with their families, talking to each other, discussing many things, though mostly it was just boasting.


    The guard announced the Emperor and future Empress'' arrival,


    "HIS MAJESTY, EMPEROR XIANLIANG, AND HIS WIFE, FUTURE EMPRESS, BAI YUNYU, HAS ARRIVED!"


    The guests were surprised when the guard casually claimed Bai Yunyu as the ''Future Empress,'' they had just been married for two months, and the harem hadn''t been filled yet. How could it be so easy for Emperor Xianliang to determine his Empress? How about the rest? They would become Imperial concubine at best?


    The nobles bowed their head as they cupped their hands in front of them. Yunyu and Huang Shu sat on the higher seat designated for them.


    "Raise your head, my subjects," Huang Shu said. The guests raised their heads to see their Emperor and future Empress.


    "Zhen has invited everyone to this banquet to celebrate our prosperous country, and to announce about Zhen''s future Empress, my wife, Bai Yunyu, in the future, he will be called Empress Xiuying," Huang Shu announced.


    It was abrupt and shocking, but Emperor Xianliang had already fixed his mind, so nobody could stop him.


    Bai Yunyu could see the hatred and jealousy from the young women in the banquet, which made him uncomfortable.


    Meanwhile, Huang Shu noticed the number of men, especially young men, who were heartbroken because Huang Shu married and claimed Bai Yunyu first. He was so proud of himself that he started regretting he didn''t do this in the previous world.


    ''If only I knew that showing off my wife to these people could feel this amazing, I would''ve done this a lot sooner,'' Huang Shu thought. He glanced at Yunyu, who lowered his gaze. He nudged at Yunyu and whispered, ''Wife, don''t be scared. I''m here with you. You''re gorgeous and fresh, like a spring flower. Raise your head proudly.''


    Bai Yunyu raised his head, bearing the fear and shame in his heart. He was well-versed in poetry, math, and many subjects. He was also an excellent fighter.


    But none of those helped him right now. He never realized the sneer and the contempt in these nobles actually made him anxious. He felt like a psychic who could read their minds because he knew they were thinking the same thing.


    ''A Ger man, from a merchant family, actually become an Empress? Emperor Xianliang is really blind and bewitched.''


    That was what Yunyu read inside these people''s heads. It got even worse since he barely knew people here, and his family refused to come because his parents were too scared mixing with the nobles. They were still very down to earth after all.


    The banquet continued, and a minister approached their seat and whispered to Emperor Xianliang about something. Emperor nodded and said, "Go on."


    Soon, there were nobles who queued to pay tribute to the promising young and handsome Emperor.


    But Bai Yunyu noticed that most of them were old men bringing their fully dressed daughter to the front.


    "Your Majesty, Marquis of Chang from Chang Tien region, pays tribute to Your Majesty. I also bring my young daughter with me," the old marquis said with his daughter beside him.


    "Mm." Huang Shu replied nonchalantly.


    "Y¡ªYour Majesty, she is young and beautiful, she is also well mannered and well educated, I wish Your Majesty would consider her for¡ª"


    "I have no intention of taking any concubine now," Huang Shu said. He didn''t even spare the girl a second glance, and the girl was disappointed. She wished that the handsome Emperor would pick her to no avail. Thus she only cursed in her heart and left with her father.


    Dozens of these noble young ladies were queueing with their father, hoping that Emperor Xianliang would spare a glance at them, thinking they could at least became the consort.


    But Huang Shu''s loving gaze was solely for his wife, Bai Yunyu.


    Yunyu felt it was too much, not that he hated it. In fact, he liked it a lot. But this was in an Imperial Banquet, where there were so many nobles watching.


    ''You should at least show them some goodwill. Their eyes told me that they hate me because you keep showering me with love¡­'' Yunyu whispered.


    ''You''re too cautious. Relax, as long as there is me here, then everything will be alright,'' Huang Shu said proudly.


    [Larva: Huang Shu is very romantic and devoted! Larva approves!]


    Larva was swirling around Yunyu. It also wore a red-gold robe, like it was trying to imitate Huang Shu.


    Larva looked happy, but Yunyu wasn''t.


    [I don''t think this is the best move¡­ Huang Shu is enjoying this too much. I''m scared that I might''ve made enemies without knowing¡­]


    ''Husband, you should pay more attention to your subjects as the Emperor. This is not good for your image,'' Yunyu advised.


    ''I can''t take my eyes off you. Do you want us to return?'' Huang Shu grinned perversely, which made Bai Yunyu blushed and looked away immediately.


    Every young man and woman watched this with envy. Many of the young men here had fallen in love secretly to Bai Yunyu, while the women hated him for getting all the Emperor''s attention.


    Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu stayed in this pink bubble of theirs for a moment until a guard suddenly announced the arrival of an important guest.


    "Prime Minister Xi, and his granddaughter, Lady Xi Yue, has arrived!"


    Everyone darted their eyes at Lady Xi Yue. She wore a peach pink hanfu with flower brocade. Her appearance awed every man in the banquet since she had a small face with milky white skin and long jet black hair.


    She walked side by side with her grandfather, strutting towards Emperor Xianliang''s side.


    Bai Yunyu was the first to notice something was off when his husband suddenly stopped chatting with him. He glanced at Huang Shu and saw that his husband was staring at Lady Xi Yue¡­


    Huang Shu was mesmerized.

 Chapter 437: 12.45

    Huang Shu was mesmerized.


    It came like a shock to Yunyu because the moment he saw Lady Xi Yue coming at them, he became anxious.


    Bai Yunyu was a hundred percent sure that Huang Shu was mesmerized with Lady Xi Yue. He kept staring at Huang Shu, guessing what was Huang Shu had in his mind.


    [Larva, Huang Shu is definitely mesmerized with that woman, Lady Xi Yue''s beauty¡­]


    [Larva: Umm¡­]


    Larva squinted at Master Han, whose eyes glued at the woman who walked with her Prime Minister Grandpa towards them. Larva knew very well that Master Han was very loyal to Master Bai. Even if they started anew in a world, they would just fall in love all over again, through thick and thin, and sometimes with a lot of drama.


    But one thing that Larva was sure of, Master Han would never fall in love with someone else other than Master Bai.


    Larva kept watching over Master Han''s expression, and it doubted what Master Bai just said.


    [Larva: Um¡­ Master Bai, I don''t think Master Han is like¡­ falling in love with that lady¡­]


    Bai Yunyu shook his head. He suddenly became so restless when Lady Xi Yue approached them as if he had this innate suspicion in his head when he saw this woman and Huang Shu together.


    [Larva, what is this feeling? This ominous feeling is too strong.]


    [Larva: Master Bai, is there something wrong? Are you alright?]


    [I''m alright, but¡­ my heart is restless right now. I suddenly have a strange sense of crisis in front of this woman, as if¡­ as if she would snatch Huang Shu away from me. Just look at the way Huang Shu stared at her.]


    [Larva: Wu¡­ Master Bai, Larva thinks that you''re too paranoid. All I see is just Master Han having a complicated gaze on that lady. Trust me, Master Bai. He will never love anyone other than you!]


    Yunyu became even more restless after he didn''t get the affirmation from Larva. He never had this feeling before because he knew that Huang Shu would always love him no matter what.


    But right now¡­


    [H¡ªHuang Shu will not cheat on me, right? He will not discard me for this woman, right?]


    Yunyu''s restlessness baffled Larva. It never realized that its master could be this restless. If this was just acting, then Master Bai''s method acting was amazing!


    [Larva: Master Bai, aren''t you a bit too paranoid? I don''t think that Master Han is that fickle¡­]


    [I¡­ I don''t know, Larva. But seeing them together hurt me so bad. Even worse, I feel so restless when I see them staring at each other.]


    [Larva: Like a trauma?]


    Larva guessed wildly.


    [Yes, like a trauma¡­]


    Obviously, Yunyu knew that Huang Shu never cheated on him before because he devoted his life to be a commander, a general until he decided to take the path to be an Emperor instead.


    So he had no time to search around. In fact, he said that Yunyu was his first love.


    [Larva: Wu¡­ this is our first time coming here to complete the world. I don''t understand your trauma, Master Bai¡­]


    Bai Yunyu didn''t understand what Larva was talking about, especially since his mind was occupied with the sight of Huang Shu, who kept staring at the beauty.


    [What is this restless feeling¡­ I''m so scared¡­]


    **


    Meanwhile, Huang Shu had something completely different in mind. He was stunned when he saw Xi Yue, but not because he was mesmerized, but he had a complicated feeling in his heart.


    In fact, even in the previous timeline, and the timeline before that, he never fell in love with Xi Yue or anyone other than Bai Yunyu. Yunyu was his drive to use that magical Rewind Stone he got from a mysterious man.


    He used the Rewind Stone for the first time to defeat his brother, the Crown Prince, and take over the throne, alongside marrying his beloved, Bai Yunyu.


    He used the Rewind Stone for the second time because everything went wrong in the previous timeline. Including his beloved''s death, which drove him to insanity.


    And this was his third timeline¡­


    Yet, in this third timeline, his heart never beat for anyone other than Bai Yunyu. Even for Xi Yue, who was the mother of his son in the previous timeline, he never actually loved her.


    She was just there because Huang Shu''s mother, Empress Dowager Aixi, favored her a lot. So he had to marry her, especially when Bai Yunyu turned to be infertile.


    But what made him felt complicated was because he missed his son from Xi Yue. His son, Crown Prince Guowei, was also his favorite after his beloved Bai Yunyu.


    So he was in a big dilemma when he found out that Bai Yunyu tried to poison his son¡­


    ''Xi Yue''s face¡­ I just realized that my son in the previous timeline, Guowei, had a similar face with his mother¡­''


    Huang Shu wouldn''t lie, he was still a traditional man who followed the rule and tradition, so when he realized that Yunyu was barren, everything changed for him.


    He still loved Yunyu, but he also couldn''t live without an offspring to continue his legacy.


    ¡­


    ''That''s when everything went wrong¡­'' Huang Shu thought. He had to marry Xi Yue for an offspring, but Yunyu reacted so crazily back then, and their relationship became sour.


    So to fill his emptiness, Huang Shu accepted women in his harem. He seldom visited them, and he allowed Yunyu to manage the harem.


    He wanted to visit Yunyu every day in the previous timeline, but whenever he entered the Palace of Serene Harmony, Yunyu would throw things at him, sometimes hitting him, calling him a filthy adulterer.


    Huang Shu became so stressed out, so all he did was have enough children for his legacy, and then visited the harem just to see his children''s growth and study.


    His heart was longing for Bai Yunyu, but Bai Yunyu kept on calling him a filthy adulterer and refused to talk unless it was related to the policy for the empire.


    ''Is it my fault, Yunyu''s fault, or¡­ it''s just disaster waiting to happen?'' Huang Shu pondered.


    Prime Minister Xi and Lady Xi Yue bowed down ceremoniously, and the old man Xi said, "Your Majesty, thank you for inviting me and my granddaughter, Xi Yue. Long live to your rule, Your Majesty."


    Huang Shu snapped out of his daze, and he smiled at Prime Minister Xi and Lady Xi Yue, "Thank you for coming, Prime Minister Xi, Lady Xi Yue. You may enjoy the banquet with other guests."


    Prime Minister Xi glanced at Xi Yue and signaled her to make a good impression on Emperor Xianliang.


    Xi Yue blushed and speak with her gentle and sweet voice, like an angel hymn, "Your Majesty, this lady is very grateful that you still remember me. I really thought that you would forget about me, even though¡­ I''ve been your study partner for two years before you joined the military."


    Huang Shu nodded and replied perfunctorily, "Today is a good day to celebrate."


    Knowing that Emperor Xianliang didn''t seem to take any hint from Xi Yue, Prime Minister Xi mentioned, "Your Majesty, my granddaughter is already twenty years old. She is a beauty, well-educated, well-mannered, and magnanimous. Begging Your Majesty to consider¡­"


    Huang Shu paused for a moment, and then hummed before answering,


    "Hm¡­ Prime Minister Xi is correct. Your granddaughter is indeed a gemstone. I will think about it."

 Chapter 438: 12.46

    "Hm¡­ Prime Minister Xi is correct. Your granddaughter is indeed a gemstone. I will think about it."


    Both Larva and Yunyu darted their eyes at Huang Shu together. Especially Bai Yunyu, who was battling with insecurity and anxiety in his heart right now.


    He clenched his fist, but he said nothing because he knew he had no right to stop the Emperor from marrying and filling up his harem. But it was very humiliating for Bai Yunyu because this was an imperial banquet designed solely for him, which Huang Shu promised before.


    How could he accept more candidates for the harem during his banquet? This was a fatal humiliation for Yunyu.


    However, he kept his silence and lowered his head, unable to look at Huang Shu and Xi Yue''s chemistry together. He didn''t want to be labeled as a troublesome future Empress by these people because he made a ruckus in the imperial banquet.


    Prime Minister Xi was ecstatic when he heard this. He didn''t expect Emperor Xianliang to agree so easily. He had overestimated Emperor Xianliang''s favor for Bai Yunyu. Turned out, he was still swayed by beauty, especially a beauty like Xi Yue.


    Meanwhile, Xi Yue was also happy with this. She was really grateful that Huang Shu was actually interested in him. Well, she knew that she was a total beauty. She just didn''t expect that Huang Shu would accept him so easily.


    She glanced at Bai Yunyu with a mocking sneer, but Yunyu lowered his head, probably because he was ashamed and humiliated. Nevertheless, she knew that Huang Shu would choose her, so she had no worry.


    "Ah, good, good, this old minister believes that Your Majesty will always make the right choice," Prime Minister Xi said.


    "Thanking Your Majesty generosity and kindness!" Xi Yue replied happily. And Huang Shu nodded with a smile on his face.


    "Prime Minister and Lady Xi Yue may talk with people here. I will discuss this with my wife later.''


    [Larva¡­ what I think is true, right? This gut feeling, this anxiety, is true. Huang Shu will ditch me sooner or later. I just can sense it.]


    Yunyu said to Pupa. He became paranoid, like the trauma of something that had happened in the past, which he didn''t even remember.


    Huang Shu was obvious very good to him, but this betrayed feeling, this loss and grief in his heart, everything was too real. Yunyu thought he might have become crazy in just a few minutes, just because Huang Shu talked with Lady Xi Yue.


    And Huang Shu''s response to Prime Minister Xi and Xi Yue didn''t help either.


    [Larva: E¡ªEh!? M¡ªMaster Bai, don''t misunderstand. I believe Master Han doesn''t mean it like that! He only loves you, really. He truly loves you as his lover, partner, wife, and soulmate!]


    Larva became panicked because of Master Han''s words just now. It didn''t know what was in Master Han''s head because Larva wasn''t connected with Master Han, but it was definitely wrong! Wrong, wrong, wrong!


    [Larva: Wuwuwu! Master Han, you stupid! Now you hurt Master Bai with your words! Larva can''t see Master Bai crying, or Larva will cry too! Wuuuuu!]


    Meanwhile, Huang Shu was busy thinking about a young man with a similar background to Lady Xi Yue, so Huang Shu could bestow a marriage between them.


    He didn''t want to get entangled with Xi Yue. Not because he disliked her. In fact, Huang Shu never liked or disliked Xi Yue, but his mom, Empress Dowager Aixi, would be big trouble later on. Because she favored Xi Yue a lot.


    ''It''s better to weed out the problem before it grows wild,'' Huang Shu thought. ''I will ask Yunyu about this later. He has a lot of friends and suitors back then. Maybe one of them will want to marry Xi Yue.''


    By bestowing marriage for Xi Yue and a noble young man with a good background, then his mother wouldn''t be able to push him to marry her. Besides, he didn''t want his wife to be restless just because of Xi Yue.


    ''I still remember how Yunyu was screaming and weeping when I married Xi Yue in the previous timeline¡­''


    Back then, Huang Shu couldn''t say anything because Yunyu became way too erratic. But he was also grieving over it. He married Xi Yue because Yunyu was barren, and there was a lot of pressure from the ministers since they found out that their Empress couldn''t bear an heir.


    Huang Shu glanced at his wife and found that Yunyu was looking down the whole time. Huang Shu frowned, "Wife, are you alright?"


    "Yes," Yunyu replied weakly.


    Huang Shu was concerned as he gently touched Yunyu''s forehead, thinking that Yunyu might''ve been too tired. He was surprised after realizing that Bai Yunyu had a lot of cold sweat on his forehead.


    He checked Yunyu''s hand and realized the same thing as well.


    "Wife, are you really alright? Do you want to return?"


    "N¡ªNo, I''m alright, really," Yunyu said. He wanted to ask Huang Shu about everything he just said and how humiliated he felt when Huang Shu said that. He wanted to ask for an explanation, but this was not the correct time.


    So he just kept it inside until they were alone later on.


    Huang Shu called the servant to serve a glass of water for him, then he picked up the glass and gave it to Yunyu, "Wife, drink first. You look pale."


    Yunyu drank a glass of water from Huang Shu, and when he raised his head, he saw the sneer and jealousy of the women and some officials and old nobles.


    Yunyu felt like his stomach turned as if the fear actually overcame him and made him so anxious.


    [Larva, am I acting so weak right now? I¡­ I''m usually not like this. What happened to me? Why am I so nervous?]


    [Larva: No, Master Bai! Um¡­ maybe you''re just too anxious. Calm yourself first! Even the strongest warrior can be scared too! Don''t worry, Master Bai, Larva will help you!]


    Larva was so concerned with its Master Bai, so it snuggled Yunyu''s lap and rubbed Yunyu''s stomach with its cold metal shell affectionately.


    With Larva snuggling in his lap, Yunyu finally felt a bit better.


    He was a warrior, respected for his martial art skill, and also his intelligence. But why did this banquet made him so scared? Whenever he saw those mocking gazes from the people and the sneer, it made him thinking as if he had done this before, and it was far worse than this.


    [I feel like I''ve experienced this thing before, and at that time¡­ it was so scary that I puked my guts out when I left the banquet.]


    [Larva: Mu¡­ Master Bai, Larva has no memory of this before. And I''ve always been sticking with you since my birth. Master Bai might have been too paranoid. It is not good for your health.]


    Yunyu smiled at Larva and silently patted the cold shell. Nobody could see Larva, fortunately.


    Huang Shu was still busy greeting the people until the guard suddenly announced, "HER MAJESTY, EMPRESS DOWAGER AIXI, HAS ARRIVED! GIVE SALUTE TO THE MOTHER OF THE EMPIRE!"

 Chapter 439: 12.47

    "HER MAJESTY, EMPRESS DOWAGER AIXI, HAS ARRIVED!"


    Everyone darted their eyes at the woman in her late forty who walked to join the banquet. She wore a black and blue silk robe instead of something more bright and colorful, signifying that she didn''t intend to celebrate her new son-in-law''s imperial celebration.


    Everyone, including Emperor Xianliang and Bai Yunyu, got up and bowed down to Empress Dowager. Empress Dowager Aixi walked to her designated seat and sat silently.


    Emperor Xianliang was the first to open his mouth after his mother came, "Mother Empress, do you want any food from the banquet? Your son will ask the servant to bring it for you."


    "No need, I''m not in the mood to eat anything, especially during this specific banquet," Empress Dowager glanced at Bai Yunyu and scoffed, mocking his presence.


    Bai Yunyu said nothing, but his face paled when Empress Dowager clearly showed her dismissal for him as if she wanted everyone to know that she didn''t like her son-in-law.


    Empress Dowager Aixi made everyone became tense, but they still said acted all jolly. Nobles and officials started lining up to greet Empress Dowager. Empress Dowager gave them a perfunctory nod or smile.


    She didn''t seem interested in this banquet, but she still came because she wanted to do something here.


    [Larva: That old woman is so annoying! If she doesn''t want to come, then just sleep in your palace! You poisonous woman hurting my master!]


    Larva protested, but its master kept his silence.


    Empress Dowager Aixi waited until Prime Minister Xi and Lady Xi Yue came to her and showed their courtesy towards Empress Dowager.


    "This small minister is paying respect to Empress Dowager Aixi. May Your Majesty be blessed with health and prosperity," Prime Minister Xi said.


    Empress Dowager smiled and replied, "Thank you, Prime Minister Xi. I see that you''re bringing your granddaughter, Xi Yue, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Prime Minister Xi pushed Xi Yue to the front, and Xi Yue bowed down and paid respect to Empress Dowager.


    "This one''s name is Xi Yue, Your Majesty."


    Empress Dowager''s sour face brightened instantly the moment she talked with Xi Yue, which was already a red sign for Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu. Huang Shu knew well that his mother and Xi Yue kept a close contact for years. In fact, even he knew that his mother was the one who persuaded his late Emperor Father to bring Xi Yue as his study partner when he was younger.


    It made him suspicious that his mother had set up something with XI Yue to shame his wife since he knew that his mother was the one who was against him marrying a Ger man.


    "Ah, Xi Yue, you''re indeed as beautiful as a spring flower. How old are you?"


    "T¡ªTwenty years old¡­"


    "Twenty years old? You''re at the right age to marry! Do you not have any candidate or suitor right now? I don''t believe a beautiful girl like you has no one right now."


    "T¡ªThis one has many suitors, but I have been waiting for the right one," Xi Yue replied.


    "The right one?" Empress Dowager acted surprised, then she suddenly glanced at her son. "Ah, that''s right, you''re such a beautiful young lady from Prime Minister''s family, well-educated and well-mannered. I''m sure you need a good husband for you, don''t you think so, Emperor?"


    Everyone gasped when they finally understood what Empress Dowager wanted to say. Meanwhile, Huang Shu was also surprised that his mother actually tried this thing during Yunyu''s banquet.


    "Y¡ªYes, Mother, I believe Lady Xi Yue deserves a good husband for herself," Huang Shu replied awkwardly.


    "Perfect," Empress Dowager chuckled happily. She looked at Xi Yue again and asked, "Young lady, don''t you think marrying my son, Emperor Xianliang, is a good choice for you. My son is a handsome Emperor who is yet to have a good wife of his own. He is a very picky man, but you should be a good choice for him."


    Xi Yue also acted surprised. She closed her mouth and said, "B¡ªBut, how could it be, Your Majesty. His Majesty Emperor Xianliang has been married to Master Bai Yunyu, even announced to us that Master Bai Yunyu will be our next Empress¡­"


    "Hmph, do you mean that man beside my son? I don''t even know who he is. He is just a deformed thing who bewitched my son. How could I let my son marry a thing that''s not even a man or a woman?"


    "B¡ªBut, Your Majesty¡­ Master Bai Yunyu will be the nation''s Empress soon¡­"


    "Him? Replacing me as the new Empress?! The mother of the nation? How could that be?!" Empress Dowager reacted strongly, then she looked at the guests who were silenced. They didn''t expect Empress Dowager to deny Bai Yunyu''s existence completely.


    "Listen, to all my subjects here, do you want to be ruled by a Ger man? By a deformed thing, who is not even a man or a woman? It will bring a curse and disgrace to our nation! How can we rule if the Empress is a disgusting deformed thing!"


    "MOTHER!" Huang Shu got up from his seat. He glared at his mother, who had spoken too much and slandered Bai Yunyu. But before he could say anything else, his mother suddenly stopped him by saying,


    "What? What do you want to say? Do you want to silence your own mother? Oh, my son, you''re the Emperor. You''re supposed to be filial to your mother and listen to the cry of your people! Why would you want to marry that thing! I told you I will not accept it!" Empress Dowager looked at the officials and nobles again and then asked loudly,


    "WHO WANT TO HAVE A GER EMPRESS HERE? RAISE YOUR HAND!"


    ¡­


    Everyone was silenced, there were few young noblemen and officials who adored Yunyu and wanted to defend him, but when they were about to raise their hands, their fathers pulled their hands down, afraid to offend Empress Dowager.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. He wanted to scold his mother for her humiliation to his wife. But it wasn''t the right time. It would only create more havoc and branded him as an unfilial son.


    Besides, his mother still had a lot of power compared to him, at least for now.


    So all he could do right now was to protect Yunyu first, "My decision will not change, Mother Empress. My wife, Bai Yunyu, will be Empress Xiuying in the future!"


    "You! That deformed thing has bewitched you until you dare to oppose your own mother! Don''t you understand that you should put the country''s need above all?"


    "This has nothing to do with¡ª"


    Huang Shu was surprised when Yunyu suddenly got up and then said, "I am feeling unwell. I will leave for a rest. Please enjoy the banquet, everyone."


    "Yunyu, I¡ª" Huang Shu caught Yunyu''s wrist, but Yunyu brushed it off and glared at his husband.


    "Please continue your duty as the Emperor, Your Majesty. I''m just taking a rest first."


    Huang Shu looked lost when his wife left him alone. He also felt powerless because he was bound by duty and filial piety, but he was also bound by love for his wife.


    He could only stare at Yunyu''s back,


    ''Yunyu¡­''

 Chapter 440: 12.48

    Huang Shu looked lost when his wife left him alone. He also felt powerless because he was bound by duty and filial piety, but he was also bound by love for his wife.


    ''Yunyu¡­''


    "See? He is trying to stir up more ruckus because he knows you''re weak to his tears! Emperor, be more mindful about the future of your nation!" Empress Dowager Aixi scolded Emperor Xianliang out in public, but the Emperor didn''t seem to care about shame right now because he got worried with Bai Yunyu, his wife.


    The guests all looked at the Empress Dowager and Emperor. They saw that Emperor Xianglian''s gaze darkened, staring at Empress Dowager and Lady Xi Yue, but he said nothing.


    Empress Dowager Aixi was satisfied with that deformed thing finally left. She said to Xi Yue, "Young Lady, Ben Gong thinks that you deserve to be the one sitting side by side with my son. Hopefully, this will turn out to be true. I believe Prime Minister Xi also has the same thinking as me."


    [Note ¡ª Ben Gong: I/This lady. Used by Empress or high-rank consort.]


    "Yes, yes, this minister also agrees with Your Majesty, Empress Dowager."


    Lady Xi Yue blushed and lowered her head modestly, "This Lady is filial to my family and ancestor. If it is what my grandfather says, then I shall follow."


    "Young lady, you''re not only well-mannered, but you''re also filial! This is what an Empress should be!" Empress Dowager said to further slander Yunyu.


    She didn''t even intend on saving face to keep her son-in-law''s dignity. In fact, she seemed to have staged this to humiliate Yunyu right in front of everyone.


    [Note ¡ª Saving Face or Mianzi: Not to make a ruckus in public, so it wouldn''t hurt someone''s dignity.]


    Huang Shu couldn''t handle this anymore, then he asked with a sneer on his face. He wanted to directly reject Xi Yue here, but he knew it would only create more trouble, especially with the Xi family, because they were still very influential.


    With only his conscience left, he said with a sneer in his face, "Mother Empress seems to be eager to control which person I should love and should not."


    "I am speaking for the good of the nation! Don''t you see these officials and nobles? They won''t accept a deformed thing as an Empress!"


    Huang Shu got up from his seat and walked away. Empress Dowager called him, "Where are you going? Emperor, this banquet is yet to be over!"


    "Mother Empress, this banquet is intended for my wife and future Empress, Bai Yunyu. Since he left, then I shall leave as well. This banquet is clearly what you want to be right now," Huang Shu said, and he left the banquet. Leaving the whole banquet in awkward silence, Empress Dowager Aixi glared at his son''s back until he disappeared.


    "What a troublesome son. I''m just trying to give the best for him. Right, Xi Yue?" She asked Xi Yue, and the girl nodded gently.


    "This one believes so as well, Your Majesty."


    ***


    Bai Yunyu wiped tears on his face. He didn''t want to be seen in this shameful state. He took a deep breath and walked away from the banquet quicker. It was true that he was feeling sick after Empress Dowager Aixi came to the banquet. He felt his stomach turned and he was about to puke and then faint on the spot when he was put in the spotlight as the ''deformed thing.''


    But it was even worse since Yunyu had this feeling of familiarity. As if he had experienced the same thing way before, maybe in a past life or very realistic dream.


    And he had the feeling it was even worse in his imagination.


    Larva was concerned with its Master. It kept rubbing its head to Yunyu''s cheek and asked,


    [Larva: Master Bai, you don''t look very well. You should rest first.]


    [I''m fine, I think I will have a walk around the palace first before I return back to that banquet, or well, I will just return to Palace of Serene Harmony, haha.]


    [Larva: Wu¡­ Master Han is so insensitive! Why didn''t he just punch that old woman! Master Han is a BAKA!]


    Yunyu chuckled at Larva, then he replied,


    [That''s impossible. Even though I hate that old woman, but I know Huang Shu''s character. He has a strong filial piety value and sense of duty. He must be torn there because he didn''t know if he had to side at my side or his mother''s side.]


    [Larva: So, Master Bai will just let that go?]


    [Let that go?]


    [Larva: Um¡­ Master Bai is so petty and vengeful. I thought you would do bad things to that old woman¡­ not that I want to stop you. Wu! I can help you, Master Bai! I can incarcerate that woman''s body to ashes after you killed her! Let''s do this!]


    Yunyu watched as Larva suddenly summoned a floating flamethrower out of nowhere. He still didn''t understand what this thing was and how it could know Yunyu so well. But Larva always made him laugh.


    Yunyu patted Larva as they walked from one palace to another,


    [Larva, I''m not that evil. Do you think I''m that petty to actually hurt an old woman?]


    [Larva:¡­ yes.]


    ¡­


    Yunyu and Larva chatted until they arrived at the Palace of Serene Harmony, quite far from the banquet. This was already a sign that Yunyu had no intention of returning back to the banquet.


    "Ah, too bad I already told Meilan to leave and have fun in the city while the banquet is being held¡­" Yunyu sighed. He told Meilan to leave because that girl was still a teenager but was too absorbed in taking care of him, so she had no time to enjoy life.


    So Yunyu gave her a bit of pocket money and allowed her to shop in the city.


    Yunyu sat in the garden alone, watching the spring flower but with downcast eyes. He kept thinking if it was wrong for him to leave that banquet.


    But he couldn''t fight there, and letting himself get humiliated over and over was enough hit for his dignity.


    "Is it really wrong for me to marry Huang Shu?" Yunyu asked himself. He closed his eyes and imagined Huang Shu with Lady Xi Yue, then a tear inevitably dropped to the ground.


    "Whoa¡ªWhoa, why are you crying?" Yunyu suddenly heard the voice of a young man somewhere in the garden. He opened his eyes immediately. Like an eagle, he looked around full of vigilance.


    "Who''s there? Do you know this is the Palace of Serene Harmony, the Palace of the future Empress? Do you know the offense of trespassing here?" Yunyu said. He was also surprised that someone could enter his palace so easily since it was heavily guarded.


    "Ehh? Your Majesty Ger Empress looks so scary. You should be a warrior instead of an Empress!" The voice of the mocking young man infuriated Yunyu. He closed his eyes again, fully concentrated on finding this scoundrel.


    "Hehe, you can''t find me? Of course, but I can see you, Ger Empress~."


    ¡­


    ''There!'' Bai Yunyu dashed so quick from his chair as if he was teleporting, then he appeared behind a tree. He grabbed a young man around the age of twelve by his neck, strangled him lightly.


    "Ack!" The young man struggled. He tried to release Bai Yunyu''s hand from his neck to no avail.


    "H¡ªHow could you¡­" the young man gritted his teeth. "Let me go. I said, let me go!"


    Yunyu scoffed, still with his hunting gaze. He asked, "Who are you, young man. How could you suddenly enter my palace? This is not a playing ground."


    Yunyu finally released the young man who coughed on the ground. He chuckled with an insulting tone, and then he crouched in front of the young man, "What are you doing here? You will be in serious trouble if a guard finds you out. Trespassing the palace is a serious crime."


    "Heh, I can just call my dad, and he will solve it for me! Besides, that banquet is so boring. I leave midway because I have nothing to do there," the young man said. "Also, why are you looking so sad and nervous in front? I really thought that you''ll cry like a baby there, ahaha!"


    "You!" Bai Yunyu wanted to grab the young man''s neck again, but the young man brushed Yunyu''s hand off.


    The moment their fingers touched, a red chain suddenly appeared between the young man''s heart to Yunyu''s heart, connecting their heart mysteriously.


    Both of them looked at the chain and then stared at each other in astonishment. Bai Yunyu was the first one to ask, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 441: 12.49

    The moment their fingers touched, a red chain suddenly appeared between the young man''s heart to Yunyu''s heart, connecting their heart mysteriously.


    Both of them looked at the chain and then stared at each other in bewilderment. Bai Yunyu was the first one to ask, "Who are you?"


    The young man looked at Bai Yunyu and then shifted his attention at the red chain that connected their hearts.


    "W¡ªWhat is this red chain?" The young man asked. "You, Ger Empress, are you doing something with me?"


    "That should be my question, you stinky boy!" Bai Yunyu yelled. He grabbed the red chain and then tried to do something about it. "Hold on, maybe we can just pull it."


    "Whoa!"


    Bai Yunyu pulled the red chain, and the young man also got pulled. The young man bumped on Yunyu''s stomach, and they fell on the grass. The young man was staring at Bai Yunyu, who was lying under him, then his face gradually turned red.


    The young man tried to separate himself, and magically, the red chain didn''t pull him back. It was like an invisible chain made out of red smoke, but it solidified when one of them touched it.


    Bai Yunyu watched how the young man''s face was blushing red, and he had a mischievous thought about it. He grinned and commented, "Hey, young man, aren''t you a bit too young to fall in love? You''re like what¡­ ten years old?"


    "What?! I''m not ten! I''m thirteen!" The young man said.


    "That''s still too young," Bai Yunyu giggled, and he got up from the grass. He stood in front of the young man whose height was only at Yunyu''s chest. "What are you doing here anyway? Where is your dear mummy and daddy?"


    "Don''t treat me like a kid! Do you know that I''m actually a martial artist myself!?" The young man said.


    "Oh?" Yunyu raised his brow. "Prove it to me then. Let''s see if you can scratch me."


    "Hey, hey, my dad always teach me not to hit a girl or a Ger boy."


    "Don''t worry. Just treat me as your sparring partner. I''m quite of a warrior myself," Yunyu said with a mysterious smile. "Don''t worry about my status right now. I''m not the one to punish a young boy for sparring with me."


    The young man wanted to retreat, but Yunyu''s sneer actually incited him. "Fine, I will not strike you hard. I just to show you my skill!"


    The young man fixed his stance and then punched Yunyu on the shoulder with no intention of hurting him, but Yunyu easily brushed the young man''s hand with his sleeve and flicked his forehead.


    "Ah!"


    The flick was strong enough to leave a red mark on the young man''s forehead and made him stagger. The young man was stunned, and he stared at the Ger Empress.


    Yunyu smiled and said, "You are not giving up just because of a flick, right, young man?"


    The young man gritted his teeth, and he fixed his stance again. He rushed towards Huang Shu with considerable speed and unpredictability, then he wanted to punch Yunyu''s face instead.


    Yunyu smiled and tilted his head before he flicked the young man''s forehead again, "Ah!"


    The young man staggered. Even just a flick was strong enough that it actually made him a bit dizzy.


    "Too readable. Young boy, you''re still a novice, I see," Yunyu commented.


    "Don''t call me amateur!" The young man yelled and tried to attack again.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!!"


    "AH!"


    "Okay, okay, young man, I''m starting to feel pity for your forehead. They will think that you hit a rock or something," Yunyu said. Because he flicked the young man''s forehead few times until it was very red and obvious.


    "No! We''re not finished yet!" The young man tried kicking Yunyu, but Yunyu caught his leg. He grabbed the young man''s neck and then pushed him to the ground gently.


    "Okay, I''m done playing around. You need more training."


    The young man was still annoyed that a ger man could be this strong, "You''re actually a warrior, right?"


    "I am," Yunyu smiled with his beautiful crescent moon eye smile. "I was active in the military, though I''m there studying as a strategist rather than a general who led the army. I''m from a merchant family anyway. So I was taken by one general because of my talent. But I left after I got married."


    "Huh? So, you ditch all your promising talent just to marry a man?" The young man asked, and he was confused. "Whether your husband is his Majesty the Emperor or not, why would you give all about yourself to a man when you can have so much more?"


    "You stinky boy, it''s about love. When you fell in love with someone, you will want to spend the rest of your life with him or her. Just like me, I fell in love with His Majesty, Emperor Xianliang, and when he wanted to marry me as his wife and his Empress, I readily accepted him."


    The young man was pondering for a moment and then asked again, "But are you happy right now?"


    "What are you saying? Of course, I''m happy!" Yunyu denied. He felt that he was being cornered by this stinky little boy right now.


    "My husband gives me good clothes, sets me up in this grand Palace of Serene Harmony, dotes on me every day, and also wants me to be his one and only Empress!" Yunyu said proudly.


    "But I saw you crying alone just now. If you''re truly happy, then why are you crying? Isn''t this your important day?" The boy asked again.


    This time, Yunyu was the one who finally zipped his mouth. He didn''t know how to answer that. Because he wasn''t even sure if he was truly happy right now.


    True, he got everything he wanted, at least for now. A loving husband, a good place for them to live, and an abundance of food.


    But, he felt that everything was just temporary and would be robbed from him soon, especially knowing how powerless he was compared to Empress Dowager and those nobles.


    He was just a commoner son in the end.


    The young man approached Bai Yunyu and tiptoed a bit to pat Yunyu''s shoulder, "You know when I saw you there with His Majesty, I saw that you look very anxious. As if you''re sitting on a seat full of thorns."


    "And I saw that His Majesty Emperor Xianliang looked so jolly and enjoying himself. Maybe he doesn''t really care about your wellbeing in the first place. I mean, his world is bigger than just you, right, Your Majesty Ger Empress?"


    Bai Yunyu gulped when this kid started circling around him, even though he had been beaten. In fact, Yunyu had a feeling this kid already planned their sparring for an unknown reason.


    ''What is this uneasiness? No way a kid like this can set up some deliberate plan to make me hesitate, right?'' Yunyu pondered. He was getting restless now, and his insecurity about the future also made it worse.


    "Your Majesty, I may be younger than you. But I can see that His Majesty will eventually marry someone else, it''s obvious."

 Chapter 442: 12.50

    "Your Majesty, I may be younger than you. But I can see that His Majesty will eventually marry someone else, it''s obvious."


    The young man''s words were like a knife stabbing Yunyu''s heart. He became doubtful of Huang Shu right after this stinky kid said that.


    Honestly, he had that suspicion. It was like an innate suspicion and doubt of Huang Shu''s loyalty. He was pretty sure that Huang Shu had cheated on him a lot of time, but that was simply illogical. And it might just be him being annoying and disturbing to Huang Shu with his irrational suspicion.


    The young man sensed that Bai Yunyu, the Ger Empress, had fallen to his trap. He had a thin smirk on his face and continued planting the seed of doubt in Yunyu''s heart, "Your Majesty, I know that you love Your Majesty so much, but don''t you see how smitten His Majesty Emperor Xianliang was when he saw Lady Xi Yue from Xi family?"


    "Y¡ªYou''re just a stinky boy who knows nothing. What do you know about love? You haven''t even grown your hair yet!"


    "Hey, I''m thirteen, not ten! I''ve grown some!" The young man protested. He hated the fact that he was stuck in this young body, but it seemed only he remembered Bai Yunyu, not vice versa.


    He didn''t know who he was, just like a regular teenager who was going through puberty, albeit from a noble family. But the moment he accompanied his father to the Imperial Banquet and saw the future Empress, Bai Yunyu. He had a strong urge to embrace him.


    It was a weird sensation. When Bai Yunyu smile, he felt a bit more joyous. But when he saw Yunyu cried, he also felt distressed.


    The moment Yunyu ran away from the banquet, he asked his father that he wanted to walk around the Imperial Palace because he was bored. And as the son of the renowned Marquis Xu, he was allowed to do so. Though in fact, he stealthily followed Bai Yunyu until he sat alone in the Garden of Serene Harmony.


    Just like an inherent nature of him, he wanted to pacify this Ger Empress and doted him as much as he could, even though he just met him once during this banquet. And he was just a thirteen years old boy.


    However, everything changed the moment the red chain appeared to connect their heart. That moment, he finally got his memory back, including the timeline before and the life he had to dedicate himself to Bai Yunyu.


    He remembered everything.


    ''I can''t sense those sparks between our gaze when our eyes met again, so it seemed that Yunyu doesn''t have any memory about us and has no love for me in this timeline. Or is it because I''m too young for him, so he has no other feeling other than big brother love to me?''


    ''Doesn''t matter. In the end, that scum Huang Shu must''ve done something to him. I don''t think my beloved Yunyu will believe me if I said about what happened in the previous timeline. So I will just make sure that he will leave that bastard Huang Shu,'' the young man formulated more plan in his head.


    "Your Majesty, I just think that marrying the Emperor might not be the right choice for you. Even if His Majesty is very loyal to you right now, that''s just because of your beauty. What would happen when you got old? Emperor Xianliang will definitely find another wife, maybe hundreds of them. Maybe he will fill his harem with 102 women and ger men."


    ''102?!'' Bai Yunyu felt it was a very familiar number, especially when this stinky boy mentioned ''102 women and ger men inside His Majesty''s harem.''


    Yunyu couldn''t believe that his heart got swayed because of a thirteen years old boy. But what the young man said had some weight in it. It was logical and¡­ definitely possible.


    "Your Majesty, if you want a husband that will forever be loyal to you, you shouldn''t marry an Emperor. Because that''s just simply impossible¡­" the young man said. Then he blushed a bit. "W¡ªWell, one of those loyal men is me. I will be very loyal to you, you know¡­"


    "Pfftt! You? Ahahaha!" Yunyu, who was stressed out because of Huang Shu''s matter, suddenly burst out laughing.


    "What? I''m also a man!"


    Yunyu giggled and patted the young man''s head, "Alright, alright. You should find a good woman or ger man for you to marry when you got older, okay?"


    "Hmph, you really don''t believe me!"


    Yunyu smiled at the young man, "Okay, stinky boy, I know all that you said might be true. But you shouldn''t say something like that in front of other people in the future, okay? Or you might be beheaded for slandering my husband."


    "T¡ªThen, how about you, Your Majesty? Will you stay with His Majesty Emperor Xianliang?"


    ¡­


    Yunyu said nothing for a good while, and then he just turned his back and walked away.


    "W¡ªWait, you haven''t replied yet, Your Majesty!"


    "Young man, I am already married to the Emperor. There was no divorce when you got married to him. So, in the end, I will be by his side forever. Even after he meets another woman or ger man to marry, I will not leave him. That is the duty of the Empress and also the proof of my loyalty and respect to my marriage."


    "But, will you still love him when that time comes? What if you get fallen out of his favor and banished to the Cold Palace? Will you still love him?"


    ¡­


    "When that time comes, I will still be by his side. I have harbored my heart for him. I might''ve resented him, hated him, cursed him. But I know my heart will still long for his warmth in the end."


    "If the day when I got banished to the cold palace finally came upon me, then I will leave my heart in this Palace of Serene Harmony and die peacefully. I just wish in my next incarnation that I will not marry an Emperor. All I want is just a loyal husband, that''s it."


    Bai Yunyu knew how stupid he sounded, but it was what he had in his heart. He walked away from the garden to the palace, but he asked the young man before he got too far away.


    "What is your name, young man?"


    ¡­


    "I have a lot of names. But for now, you can call me Xu Jiansheng¡­ "


    Yunyu giggled, "You have a lot of imaginations, I see. Then I will call you Xu Jiansheng. Thank you for your advice, Xu Jiansheng. You''re quite of a talkative young man, aren''t you?"


    "This will be the last time we will meet like this. You should return to the banquet. Your family must''ve been waiting for you."


    Xu Jiansheng watched Yunyu''s back as he walked away from the garden., further and further until he entered his palace.


    Xu Jiansheng clenched his fist, "This will not be the last time we will meet, Yunyu. Through countless millennia and dozens of worlds, I will always follow you and help you. I will make sure that you will choose me in the end. That is my own promise."

 Chapter 443: 12.51

    Bai Yunyu went inside his Palace and sighed. He took off his robe and put it in a basket for laundry. He sat on his seat and started taking some books, but the main book he searched for was the Art of War, by the famous strategist Sun Tzu.


    He read this once and was fascinated. But after they got married, he ditched all things about the military because he thought he needed to help Huang Shu be the Empress. He doubted that Huang Shu would give him the chance to study military and strategy again.


    Because he wasn''t sure if Huang Shu would favor him forever or not. As much as he hated to admit it, that stinky boy Xu Jiansheng was right.


    Huang Shu was the Emperor, no matter how much I demanded to be the only one. Obviously, Huang Shu wouldn''t stay loyal only to one person, especially if that person was just a Ger man without any support or backing.


    So he needed to study even more. Maybe he would be able to leave the Palace if that time finally came. He would go back to serve in the military.


    Yunyu imagined him being thrown to the cold Palace, and his heart went cold.


    [Larva¡­]


    [Larva: Yes?]


    [Do you think Huang Shu will discard and throw me to the cold Palace someday?]


    [Larva: Wu¡­ Larva doesn''t think so. I mean, Master Bai is so good. And Master Han loves you so much. If he dares to throw you to the cold Palace, that means he is not Master Han.]


    [Why are you so sure that Master Han will always love me? I don''t even have any memory about him.]


    [Larva: Master Bai, if Master Han heard you saying that, he might destroy another world again¡­ or maybe, just maybe, he will create another world in one flick of a finger, and then destroy it once he can pacify you¡­]


    [You make it sounds like this Master Han of yours is actually a god.]


    [Larva: He is.]


    ¡­


    Yunyu continued reading and studying, tried to forget about his sadness and anxiety by studying. He was a strong Ger man before, and he should be one right now. The future might look bleak for him, but as long as he was well prepared in case that time finally came, then he would leave with pride.


    **


    "Wife¡­"


    Huang Shu entered the Palace of Serene Harmony after a while. He was out of breath, and he forbade any servant or guard to follow him. Thus, he searched the whole Palace to find Yunyu, thinking that his beloved wife might be crying somewhere.


    Who would''ve thought that Yunyu was actually sitting silently in his room, reading a book with a flat expression on his face?


    Huang Shu approached his wife slowly and asked, "Wife, are you alright?"


    Yunyu raised his head, and with a perfunctory smile, he nodded, "I''m fine, Your Majesty."


    Huang Shu''s heart skipped for a second when he heard Yunyu called him ''Your Majesty'' instead of ''Husband'' or ''Huang Shu.''


    "W¡ªWife, I''m so sorry about what happened at the banquet. I will talk to my mother, Empress Dowager about this. But fear not, I will never take anyone other than you."


    ¡­


    There was no answer from Yunyu. He was concentrating on his book. Huang Shu was anxious. He kneeled in front of his wife and gently took his hand. He kissed Yunyu''s hand and then said, "Wife, you know that my mother still has a lot of power in the court. I cannot scold her in public. But trust me, I will find a way to cement your reputation, so you will be able to be the Empress in good backing and support, okay?"


    Bai Yunyu finally spared a glance at Huang Shu. When their eyes met, he could see that Huang Shu''s eyes beamed with sincerity and worry. Huang Shu was worried that he would be sad, and he was so sincere about making Yunyu his Empress.


    It melted Yunyu''s heart, but at the same time, he knew it was so hard for Huang Shu. Politically, Empress Dowager Aixi still held a lot of power until someone become the new Empress. And to get that, you still need the Empress Dowager''s blessing.


    It made Yunyu feel guilty because he didn''t want to hurt Huang Shu. He had a lot of burden on his shoulder already.


    Thus, after a small consideration, Yunyu took a deep breath and opened his mouth, "Husband, I know that you''re sincere to me. But we both know it''ll be very difficult for you. I don''t want to be your burden, Huang Shu."


    "I want to be the one who accompanies you and supports you. I want to be the one who helps you to be the best Emperor ever ruled this nation. But maybe¡­ not as an Empress¡­"


    "W¡ªWhat do you mean?!" Huang Shu tightened his grip on Yunyu''s wrist. He knew that today''s incident was humiliating for Bai Yunyu, but that was because Huang Shu wasn''t strong enough, at least not yet. He still had to cement his position until he could corrode his mother''s influence in the court.


    Huang Shu kissed Yunyu''s hand, his expression was begging, "Please don''t say anything hurtful to me, Yunyu. You know I love you the most."


    Yunyu smiled and brought bowed to kiss Huang Shu''s forehead.


    "I know, that''s why I want to help you. I just realized how egoistic I am. Instead of being your support, I become a burden for you instead."


    "You''re not a burden!" Huang Shu denied it, but Yunyu didn''t seem to buy it. Thus he continued.


    "Husband, no, Huang Shu, maybe you should fill your harem¡­ as long as it will strengthen your position¡­"


    "NO! I WILL NEVER DO THAT!" Huang Shu yelled. Then he noticed what Yunyu was reading, the Art of War. It was a book that Yunyu read once he was in training, but since he got married, he said to Huang Shu that he might not read this often.


    But now¡­.


    There was a sudden paranoia in Huang Shu''s head. After Yunyu died in the previous timeline, the military was demoralized severely, and after the rebellion kept on increasing, he heard from a general that the military hated him.


    Because he had killed their beloved Empress due to his negligence, the Ger man whom the soldiers loved the most.


    Back then, he didn''t even notice how talented Yunyu was in military and strategy. He was blinded by his own pride and arrogance that he ignored Yunyu''s great merit.


    But it was back then when Yunyu was already an Empress, and he studied the military real hard to help Huang Shu.


    But wasn''t this too early for him to study about the military? Was this to help him, or was it because¡­


    "Wife¡­ why are you reading the Art of war?" Huang Shu asked.


    With a thin smile, Yunyu replied honestly, "Because I don''t know when I will have fallen out of favor. I don''t know when I will leave this Palace of Serene Harmony. Huang Shu, even when that day came when you finally get a good Empress to rule the nation. You can draft me to the border. I will stay true to my promise."


    "Huang Shu, I''d rather stay in the garrison with the soldiers rather than getting abandoned in a cold palace."

 Chapter 444: 12.52

    "Because I don''t know when I will fall out of favor. I don''t know when I will leave this Palace of Serene Harmony. Huang Shu, even when that day came when you finally get a good Empress to rule the nation. You can draft me to the border. I will stay true to my promise."


    "Huang Shu, I''d rather stay in the garrison with the soldiers rather than getting abandoned in a cold palace."


    ''Cold Palace¡­'' Huang Shu''s feet went cold. He was so paranoid that Yunyu might''ve realized what happened and somehow recovered his memory back.


    "W¡ªWhy would you say that? You know that I love you the most, right? S¡ªSomething like a Cold Palace is just out of the question," Huang Shu tried to convince Yunyu as much as he tried to convince himself.


    Yunyu had a bitter smile on his face, and he replied, "Call me delusional, but I''ve had this strong feeling, almost like a past life. Where you abandoned me because you''re too busy with yourself and your wives. You threw me away to the Cold Palace, abandoned me, and starved me to death."


    "Huang Shu¡­ if that is the end of our love life, then I''d never marry you. So, in the end, if you don''t love me anymore, just put me in the garrison or at the border. Where I will raise your flag, speaking the glory of you as Emperor Xianliang."


    "I will defeat all your enemies, conquer the lands for you. And when I die, I will die fighting for my nation''s glory, not as a disgraced Empress. I will do anything for you. Just don''t put me in the Cold Palace."


    "This feeling is so strong, Huang Shu. It''s too strong that I could still feel the coldness of winter and the damp bed where I died out of starvation and malnourishment¡­."


    Yunyu''s tears dropped on the book. He bit his lips, so he wouldn''t sob like a little kid.


    "Huang Shu, is this really just a strong feeling of mine, or you really did abandon me, threw me away because I was infertile, and you have settled your life with tons of women and ger men¡­"


    Huang Shu panicked. His heart was beating fast, and he hugged Yunyu as tight as he could, "W¡ªWife, I would never do that! That''s just your dream, your delusion! You know how much I love you, right?"


    "Husband, no matter what you do to me, I will accept it. Let me go to the border¡ª"


    "I WILL NOT ALLOW YOU!" Huang Shu snatched the Art of War from Yunyu and threw it away. He hugged Bai Yunyu so tight until Yunyu frowned a bit.


    Huang Shu''s mind was in chaos right now. He just realized that Yunyu might remember everything sooner or later. And he was afraid to even imagine if that happened.


    "D¡ªDitch all that bad ideas in your head, okay? Bai Yunyu, my beloved wife, trust me. I will never leave you. I will never let you get hurt. I will¡­ I will never¡­"


    Huang Shu bit his lips. Because he knew this was all lies. All that happened in the past was proof of how detestable he was. He left Yunyu, he hurt Yunyu, and he¡­


    "I will never¡­ abandon you, Yunyu¡­"


    And he abandoned Yunyu.


    The seed of doubt in Yunyu''s heart was still very much alive and would probably flourish over time. But Huang Shu''s body was shaking right now as if he was terrified that Yunyu would leave him.


    "Yunyu¡­ Yunyu¡­ please don''t say something like that anymore," Huang Shu begged, thinking about how he spiraled down to insanity after Yunyu''s death.


    Huang Shu could feel the warmth of Yunyu''s body after he suffered the grueling pain of losing his loved one. He couldn''t give this up. He was too afraid that Yunyu''s body would turn cold once more.


    "I¡­ I will never marry anyone else other than you. I''d rather die alone. I would never¡­"


    Yunyu sighed. He found this both lovable and worrying. The more he knew about Huang Shu, the more he realized how much Huang Shu loved him. His desperation, his anxiety, everything about Huang Shu''s love was so sincere.


    ''But why do I keep getting that feeling of him abandoning me?''


    "Huang Shu, don''t think much about me. Just do your duty as the Emperor, for your country, for your people first."


    **


    After that Imperial banquet ended, Empress Dowager was surprised when Huang Shu suddenly invited Lady Xi Yue to the Palace the next week. She thought that her son had already decided to marry Lady Xi Yue. Which was a good choice that she would approve to be the next Empress.


    But when Empress Dowager Aixi came, she saw that deformed thing Bai Yunyu sitting side by side with Huang Shu. They looked harmonious, with Huang Shu gently holding Bai Yunyu''s hand and caressed it gently.


    ''Hmph, that deformed thing still dared to show his face after last time. Fine, I''ve told Xi Yue that she should dress her best to get Huang Shu''s attention again."


    Emperor Xianliang and Bai Yunyu greeted Empress Dowager Aixi, who sat on her designated seat. They were waiting for Lady Xi Yue because apparently, this was an important meeting with her.


    The servants and guards were in silence. Even Empress Dowager wasn''t in the mood to talk once she saw Bai Yunyu. Though, Huang Shu and Yunyu joked around in their own pink bubble.


    It took a while until the guard escorted a beautiful young lady with a peach dress and beautiful butterfly hairpin.


    She had milky white skin, and her appearance charmed everyone around them.


    Empress Dowager Aixi smirked when she saw that Huang Shu was staring intently at Xi Yue, ''Of course, Xi Yue''s beauty is renowned, unlike you, deformed thing. You think that Huang Shu will settle with you? I will make sure that you will leave this Palace!''


    Lady Xi Yue bowed her head and paid respect to the Emperor, "This lady, Xi Yue, from Xi family, has answered your summon, Your Majesty. May you reign over the rivers and lands."


    Xi Yue intentionally ignored Bai Yunyu and then paid respect to Empress Dowager, "Xi Yue prays for Your Majesty Empress Dowager''s health and prosperity."


    "Good daughter, no need for the formality. We''re all family here," Empress Dowager said, completely ignoring Yunyu. Then she asked Huang Shu, "My son, I know you will make the right choice. Don''t you see that Xi Yue has all qualities a good lady should have?"


    "Yes, I believe that she can be a good wife and mistress of the house," Emperor Xianliang said.


    Empress Dowager was so proud of her son''s choice. He glanced at Yunyu with her chin raised.


    But strangely, Yunyu didn''t even budge, still with a smile on his face. He nodded as if he affirmed Huang Shu''s words just now.


    Lady Xi Yue blushed after she got complimented by Huang Shu. She asked, "May this lady ask why Your Majesty is inviting me to the Imperial Palace?"


    "Ah yes, I''ve talked about this with my wife, Bai Yunyu. Both of us came with a tacit understanding. I believe Lady Xi Yue is a beautiful lady, well-mannered, and educated. From a good family as well. You will make a fine wife and mistress of the house."


    "Thus, Zhen, Emperor Xianliang, will personally bestow the marriage you''ve truly wanted, Lady Xi Yue."


    --


    **Please check the comment for monthly chibi art reward! Thank you**

 Chapter 445: 12.53

    "Thus, Zhen, Emperor Xianliang, will personally bestow the marriage you''ve truly wanted, Lady Xi Yue."


    Empress Dowager Aixi and Lady Xi Yue were expecting Emperor Xianliang to bestow the marriage between himself and Xi Yue, but the next sentence came like thunder crashing down on a clear sky.


    "Lady Xi Yue from Xi Family, I bestow a marriage between you and Fu Shipeng, Young Master from Marquis Fu Family. He has a good record, he is also a good scholar. You should be a perfect mistress to manage his Fu house," Huang Shu said.


    With this, Bai Yunyu only affirmed with a slight nod. Bai Yunyu knew about Fu Shipeng and his ability. So after Huang Shu suggested Fu Shipeng, he thought it would be good to match Xi Yue. They were both from honorable family and was almost equal.


    With the Xi family dominating the government and the Fu family dominating the economy and trade.


    However, it was Huang Shu who had malicious intentions. He still couldn''t accept how his mother and Xi Yue slandered and humiliated Yunyu in the banquet, so he set up a plan to punish Xi Yue and slowly whittle down Empress Dowager Aixi''s power.


    This was his first step because only he had the memory of Fu Shipeng in the previous timeline.


    True, he was a good scholar and a good official from an honorable family. But he was secretly promiscuous and had an affair with many women until he caught a sexually transmitted disease. He was caught when there were increasing reports of so many ger men and women caught the disease from him, including his wife in the previous timeline. In the end, he was punished by the ministry and got castrated.


    As much as Huang Shu wanted to be a good-natured holy mother like his wife, Bai Yunyu. He was still malicious at heart. If he couldn''t lay his hand on Xi Yue and punish her for intentionally humiliating Yunyu in front of all nobles and officials.


    Then he would do an underhanded method.


    As long as Yunyu didn''t know how malicious he could be. Because he knew that Yunyu was truly a kindhearted man, too good for this palace filled with treachery.


    Empress Dowager was the first one to react after that announcement, "Emperor! What are you doing?! Lady Xi Yue is a good woman for you! Why would you bestow him a marriage with another man?!"


    "Because I don''t see any urgent importance to marry Lady Xi Yue into my harem. I have a wife that I am happy with, Mother Empress," Huang Shu replied.


    "But that deformed thing is just a merchant son! He has no backing!"


    "Then I would be his one and only backing. I will be the only one he needs," Huang Shu proclaimed bravely in front of his mother, officials, and guards around them.


    They were awed with their Emperor''s loyalty, but Empress Dowager was fuming in rage.


    "That deformed thing has bewitched you! How could you defend him and confront me like this! Do you have any filial piety for me?! I''m your mother!"


    "Mother, don''t you see that I''ve been filial to you all my life? I studied because you told me. I moved to study in the military because of you. I became the Emperor because you said you want to raise up in rank from an Imperial Noble Consort to an Empress, or at least Empress Dowager."


    "I''ve done everything I can for you, and you still won''t allow me to at least choose someone that I love?" Huang Shu said.


    Empress Dowager zipped her mouth, not because she understood what Huang Shu just said, but because she felt humiliated by her own son.


    In front of guards and officials, her son reprimanded her. She glared at Yunyu, that green tea bitch who acted like a white lotus to get her son''s love.


    "Don''t you feel pity for Lady Xi Yue? Look at her. She has been expecting you, wishing that you''d marry her!"


    Everyone shifted their attention towards Lady Xi Yue, whose eyes were already pooled with tears. The moment Huang Shu''s eyes darted at her, she wept pitifully.


    "Y¡ªYour Majesty, I''ve fallen in love with you the moment I met you for the first time. I don''t care even if you make me your concubine, as long as I can stay close by your side."


    Huang Shu smiled at Xi Yue. He grabbed Yunyu''s hand tightly, as if not wanting to let go.


    "Lady Xi Yue, you''re an honorable lady with many men who wants you. I''ve promised someone that I will not marry anyone other than him. I would stay loyal only to him. Save your tears, Lady Xi Yue, because it will not change my decision."


    Huang Shu shifted his gaze at his wife, Bai Yunyu, staring at him with his hot gaze and gently kissing his hands. In front of everyone, their majestic Emperor Xianliang kissed the hand of a Ger man. Signifying how important Yunyu was in his life.


    The bed was only fit for two people, and it was only for Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu.


    Empress Dowager Aixi got up from her seat, she was raging because of this humiliation, but she couldn''t say anything. The more she tried to separate these two in public, the more they would stay strong.


    And based on the reaction of officials and guards, they seemed to have been awed by their Emperor''s loyalty and strength to fight against the evil mother.


    And Empress Dowager didn''t want to be portrayed as the evil one. She was just giving the best for her son!


    ''Hmph! Bai Yunyu, you deformed thing, you may earn my sons'' love, but you will never become an Empress, I swear by the heaven!'' Empress Dowager Aixi left the imperial hall, and she called Xi Yue.


    "Xi Yue, come with me."


    "Y¡ªYes, E''nie."


    **


    Lady Xi Yue and Empress Dowager Aixi returned to the Palace of White Swan. Empress Dowager slammed the table in frustration, "That bitch has bewitched my son, heaven''s sake, he doesn''t think straight anymore!"


    "How could he humiliate me in front of officials and guards? He never disobeyed all my words before he met that deformed bitch Bai Yunyu!"


    Xi Yue looked down and then added fuel to the fire, "E''nie, I don''t want to get married to someone else other than Huang Shu! I''ve entered his life way before he met Bai Yunyu!"


    "I know, Xi Yue. I also don''t want that deformed bitch to be the Empress after me!"


    "E''nie, can you imagine Huang Shu having children from Bai Yunyu? From that deformed thing!" Xi Yue said.


    Empress Dowager sat on the seat. Her expression was solemn, especially after Xi Yue told her about Huang Shu''s child with Bai Yunyu. Just imagining about it already made Empress Dowager almost puked out of disgust.


    She was planning about a thing, but she needed to prepare something for it, "You''re right, Xi Yue. I will not allow my son to have a child with that deformed bitch. Don''t worry, I will think of something. I will make sure that you will be the one who bears my son''s child."


    "Thank you, E''nie. You see that my love for Huang Shu is pure. Unlike that Bai Yunyu, who is greedy and conceited."

 Chapter 446: 12.54 (Semi R-18)

    *Fertilizing the Spring Garden with your CUM! (1)*


    "Are you sure that is the right thing?" Yunyu asked worriedly. They were walking side by side, followed by few servants, including Meilan. Meilan was so excited when she saw it with her own eyes, how Emperor Xianliang defended her Master and even kissed his hand in front of everyone.


    Meilan wasn''t the only one who was happy though, even Larva was very happy with it.


    [Larva: Master Bai, I told you that Master Han will always love you, right? Hehe, he proves it with this! He is the best, lalala~]


    [You''re right, Larva. Maybe it''s just my paranoia.]


    "Hm? Of course, it''s the right thing. Didn''t I tell you before that you will be my first and my last?" Huang Shu claimed.


    "Yeah¡­ I just didn''t expect you to be so bold¡­" Huang Shu said. Then he blushed, "N¡ªNot that I disagree with it. In fact, I want to thank you for that."


    "Just thanks?" Huang Shu smirked perversely, but Yunyu elbowed him. Yunyu''s ears turned reddish, and he scolded Huang Shu.


    "T¡ªThere are a lot of people here¡­."


    Huang Shu grinned and lowered his head to whisper on Yunyu''s reddish ear, ''Then let''s find a place where there is no one to disturb us.''


    Yunyu''s face and ears turned beet red, but in the end, he just nodded weakly.


    Huang Shu was excited. It had been a while since he vented. He refused to take concubines, so he only had sex with Yunyu. He turned his head at the guards and servants behind them and ordered, "Leave. I want to have my private time with my wife."


    The head eunuch and the rest of the entourage knew what Emperor Xianliang meant by that. They obeyed and dispersed immediately.


    Huang Shu grinned and skillfully wrapped Yunyu''s waist with his hand. They walked towards his Palace, the Palace of Heavenly Dragon.


    Yunyu was blushing the whole time because he knew where this was going. He asked Huang Shu, "Do you really want to do it in the middle of the day?"


    "Anytime is fine, but I''m quite in the mood right now, wife," Huang Shu replied. Bai Yunyu was also in the mood, particularly because his heart was at east right now.


    "Besides, it''s been a while, and you haven''t gotten pregnant yet, so I need to try harder!"


    "Whoa!"


    The moment they reached the sliding door, Huang Shu suddenly carried Bai Yunyu. Yunyu circled his hands at Huang Shu''s neck and rested his head on Huang Shu''s chest.


    Huang Shu walked to the private garden behind his room, where no one dared to enter other than the servants when they needed to take care of the garden every morning.


    The private garden was filled with a bunch of blossoming spring flowers and a big tree for shade. Huang Shu put Yunyu slowly under the tree shade and then kissed his lips.


    Their lips gently pecked each other first, and it turned hotter as Huang Shu held Yunyu''s back and pressed his lips, pried on Yunyu''s inside.


    "Um¡­ ah¡­" Yunyu allowed Huang Shu to pry inside his mouth, their tongue twined against each other.


    Huang Shu''s hand started being more active as he slowly untied Yunyu''s sash. Revealing Yunyu''s inner robe. He took off Yunyu''s outer robe but leaving the inner robe intact.


    Yunyu felt a strange sensation to have his inner robe only when they were outside. Although it was a private garden, the sky above them made him felt exposed and aroused at the same time.


    Huang Shu could feel Yunyu was shivering out of nervousness. He stopped kissing Yunyu and separated himself. He took a step back to gaze at his wife''s beauty.


    Huang Shu whistled.


    "What is this? Master Bai Yunyu is aroused?" Huang Shu teased. "I didn''t know that Master Bai is actually so lascivious inside."


    Yunyu dared not saying anything. He felt ashamed and exposed. Since he had a thin inner robe and nothing else under it.


    Huang Shu grinned with a hint of sadistic evilness for pleasure. He ordered, "Strip for your Emperor, you lascivious man."


    Yunyu raised his head immediately. He gazed at Huang Shu, shocked by what he just heard.


    "S¡ªStrip?! Here? W¡ªWe are outside!"


    "We''re in my private garden. Nobody will see you except me. That being said¡­" Huang Shu licked his lips as he gazed at his wife''s body. "I order you to strip in front of me and say all kinds lascivious and slutty. Something that you never said before."


    Yunyu wanted to refuse, but his cock actually got hard after Huang Shu ordered him.


    ''J¡ªJust once. T¡ªThis is his reward¡­'' Yunyu thought.


    Bai Yunyu untied the inner sash took a deep breath before he took off the inner robe entirely. His body trembled and reddened when the sense of nakedness invaded him.


    Yet, his cock was rock hard.


    Huang Shu chuckled, "You''re hard, Bai Yunyu. It seems that you enjoyed this more than I thought."


    "I¡ªI''m¡­" Yunyu clenched his fist to bear the same, then he complained. "Y¡ªYou''re still fully clothed, so unfair¡­"


    "Oh, you want me to strip as well?" Huang Shu raised his brow. "Let''s play a game then. For every slutty talk you uttered to me, I will strip one by one. From my belt, my outer robe, and then my inner robe."


    "S¡ªSlutty talks?!" Yunyu felt that he could explode out of shame anytime now. Huang Shu was such an evil tease right now. He wasn''t like this during their first night.


    In that night, Huang Shu fucked him all night, and all he did was just receiving everything, including the hot cum that constantly filled his inside.


    And the fact that Huang Shu teased him while he was naked under a clear sky made him so awkward and embarrassed that he wanted to die.


    "Why? You can''t do it? Then I guess I will leave now~" Huang Shu said. Which was a blatant lie because his cock was already hard as rock beneath his robe right now.


    "Wait!"


    Although he was embarassed, Yunyu took a deep breath and then did his version of dirty talk.


    "H¡ªHusband, please fuck my ass¡­" Yunyu said meekly. "I¡ªI want..."


    "You call that as dirty talk?" Huang Shu facepalmed. He sighed and then approached his naked wife.


    His big and hot hands touched Yunyu''s skin, and Yunyu trembled immediately. Huang Shu whispered, ''Let me help you, Bai Yunyu.''


    Huang Shu''s fingers trailed on Yunyu''s chest first. He rubbed it gently and fiddled with the pink nipple.


    "Uu¡­ Ummm¡­" Yunyu pushed his chest closer to Huang Shu''s fingers, so Huang Shu could rub harder, or even better, to suck it. But instead, Huang Shu continued teasing him.


    ''What do you want now?'' Huang Shu whispered. His hot breath tickled Yunyu''s neck, which made him shiver.


    "Uu¡­ n¡ªnipple, please¡­"


    ''Be clearer with your request, wife. Make sure you explain everything you want, so I can satisfy you.''


    "M¡ªMy nipple, please p¡ªplay with it, ahh!" Yunyu''s back arched when Huang Shu followed his request. He pinched Yunyu''s nipples and continued rubbing harder.


    ''Tell me all you want, be specific, and that''s how you dirty talk, wife.''

 Chapter 447: 12.55 (R-18)

    *Fertilizing the Spring Garden with your CUM! (1)*


    *Warning: Golden Shower Scene*


    *Don''t google¡­ or google at your own risk!*


    ''Tell me all you want, be specific, and that''s how you dirty talk, wife.''


    Bai Yunyu felt waves of pleasure whenever Huang Shu fiddled and pinched his nipple. But he wanted more, so he slowly mustered his courage to speak, "Husband¡­ please suck my nipple¡­."


    "Good," Huang Shu smirked. He sat on the grass and sat Yunyu on his lap with his leg spread out.


    He kissed Yunyu once and then directly sucked on Yunyu''s nipple while pinching the other one with his free hand.


    "Uuumm!" Yunyu enjoyed Huang Shu''s service. He felt Huang Shu''s lips sucking his nipple with his tongues continuously fiddled with it.


    But he wanted more, he looked down on his cock, and he could feel Huang Shu''s erect dragon. Even though he was fully clothed, Huang Shu''s cock was big and thick enough to be visible through the layer or robes.


    Yunyu rubbed Huang Shu''s cock with his hand and said, "Husband, I want to play with your dragon¡­"


    Huang Shu said nothing, but he finally stripped his robes until he was naked in front of Yunyu. Huang Shu had a big and muscular body, and Yunyu was awed by the throbbing hot cock of his husband.


    He held Huang Shu''s cock with one hand and then slowly licked it from the roots to the bulbous tip. He arched his back subsequently and raised his hips.


    Yunyu used his other hand to rub on his chrysanthemum hole and thrust one finger in.


    "Uummff¡­" Bai Yunyu''s groan was muffled with the thick cock inside his mouth right now. Huang Shu enjoyed the show. With his wife servicing his cock and fingering himself.


    "Your mouth is so warm," Huang Shu said.


    He caressed Yunyu''s back and hips, which trembled every time Huang Shu put his big palm on. Yunyu was still actively fingering himself. Thus, Huang Shu pinched Yunyu''s butt cheeks. He used his index to rub on Yunyu''s entrance, then he asked,


    "Do you want me to do something? Hm?"


    Yunyu knew Huang Shu''s fingers were bigger and felt a lot better inside him. So he stopped sucking and said, "Husband, please¡­ use your finger¡­"


    "For what?" Huang Shu asked innocently. But his finger was already poking on Yunyu''s entrance.


    "Wuu¡­. Please insert your finger. It''s itching inside¡­"


    "As your command, Empress."


    Yunyu groaned when Huang Shu slowly thrust his index finger inside. Huang Shu''s rough index finger rubbed inside him, and it was enough to stimulate Yunyu.


    He pinched Huang Shu''s waist to control his loud groan while Huang Shu thrust inside Yunyu''s ass in and out with his index.


    "Ummm¡­ ungghh¡­ ah, ah! H¡ªHusband, more¡ªAH!" Yunyu jolted when Huang Shu suddenly thrust his second finger inside. Two fingers smoothly entered Yunyu''s ass and started prying on Yunyu''s sensitive spot.


    "Uhhh, HYA!" Yunyu jolted again when Huang Shu hit his sensitive spot. But Huang Shu only smirked and continued pressing on Yunyu''s spot, making him trembling all over.


    "Uhh! Ah! Ah!" Yunyu was enjoying Huang Shu''s finger until he was close to cumming. But his evil husband suddenly stopped and pulled his fingers out.


    "Wha¡ªWhy?!" Yunyu''s eyes were misty, as he was enjoying heaven before. And now, the heaven suddenly disappeared, only leaving itching hell inside his throbbing hole.


    "Because I want to fuck you, dummy," Huang Shu said. "Besides, your inside is wet already, tell me, what do you want?"


    "Uuu¡­" Yunyu actively got up from his position and sat on Huang Shu''s lap, with his back resting on Huang Shu''s chest.


    Huang Shu''s big and throbbing cock rubbing between his ass cheeks made him felt there was a surge of water coming out of his chrysanthemum, a sign of a Ger man in heat. Yunyu was thinking about good words for it, but then Huang Shu suddenly whispered.


    ''Yunyu, call me big dragon husband. Then I will fuck you silly.''


    Yunyu blushed when he heard that. It was so embarrassing for someone upright and proper like him. But his inside was itching, like there were ants crawling, making him trembling all over.


    Thus, Yunyu had decided to toss all his shame. He held Huang Shu''s cock with one hand and aimed it on his chrysanthemum. He was just one sit away from eating this big thing.


    "B¡ªBig dragon husband, please fuck me silly. I¡ªIt''s itchy inside..."


    "As you wish, My Empress."


    Huang Shu held Yunyu''s waist with his hands, and then he slowly thrust inside Yunyu''s chrysanthemum without any difficulty.


    "AAAHH!!" Yunyu moaned out loud when that bulbous tip invaded his ass and hit his sensitive spot like a punch.


    "Ugh!" Huang Shu gritted his teeth to hold his groan because of the throbbing sensation inside Yunyu''s ass.


    "Wife, you''re so wet and slippery inside. Are you that horny, hm?" Huang Shu asked while he started controlling the thrust by raising Yunyu''s hips up and down.


    "Uunn! Ahh! Ahhhh!!" Yunyu leaned on Huang Shu''s strong chest, his hips raised up and down based on Huang Shu''s tempo. And Yunyu''s butt was hitting Huang Shu''s balls in every thrust.


    "H¡ªHusband, husband, slow down, AHH!"


    "Why?"


    "T¡ªToo deep, you''re too deep¡­"


    "Too deep?" Huang Shu grinned maliciously. "I can make it deeper, darling."


    "Wu¡ªWah?!"


    Yunyu was shocked when Huang Shu suddenly grabbed his inner thighs with his big palms, and then he got up.


    "WHAA!" Yunyu was scared. His hand automatically held Huang Shu''s neck behind him. Huang Shu lifted him up, spreading Yunyu''s leg to make ''M'' shape, with his swollen red and wet chrysanthemum swallowing Huang Shu''s hideous big cock.


    "P¡ªPut me down, Huang Shu, put me down!" Yunyu yelled, but Huang Shu continued thrusting in this position.


    The sensation of his ass sinking and Huang Shu''s cock penetrating to the deepest inside his chrysanthemum made Yunyu almost lose his breath. And it also made him became powerless as he was in Huang Shu''s mercy right now.


    Huang Shu then mercilessly pounded Yunyu''s chrysanthemum, and Yunyu could only moan loudly in response.


    "AHH! HYAAA! AH! AH!! S¡ªSLOW DOWN, AHHH!" Yunyu groaned and moaned unrestrainedly. He didn''t care if anyone could hear him at this point because he felt like his body wasn''t his. Everything was at Huang Shu''s mercy.


    "H¡ªHUSBAND, I''M¡­ AHH¡­ I CAN''T HOLD IT ANYMORE!"


    The constant smash on his sensitive spot made him almost fainted over and over.


    But Huang Shu didn''t stop. Still with his tempo, he did the piston movement and whispered, ''Then cum, dear. Look under you. There are a lot of spring flowers blossoming. Why don''t you give them your white honey as their fertilizer."


    Yunyu looked down, and when he saw the flowers, his mind instantly imagined his cum sprayed around on the flower petals.


    "AHHH! HUANG, HUANG, I''M¡ªAAAAA!!"


    Yunyu''s eyes flashed white as he ejaculated his white honey onto the flower petals. He shot plenty of time until he was emptied. And he laid weakly on Huang Shu''s chest.


    His body was trembling, shivering all over. Then he said weakly, "Husband¡­ are you¡­"


    "I''m not done yet, Wife," Huang Shu said as he continued pounding Yunyu''s inside.


    Yunyu, who had just ejaculated, felt an extreme, continuous stimulation from his sensitive spot. Now he had another pleasure that pushed him to the limit, but it wasn''t ejaculation.


    The constant pounding made him want to pee.


    "H¡ªHusband, put me down. If you continue, I¡ªI will pee! Release me now. I need to pee!" Yunyu urged. He struggled a bit, but Huang Shu didn''t let him. Huang Shu wanted Yunyu to lose control only for him.


    In fact, he pounded Yunyu even harder, "You just gave the flowers your cum fertilizer. Now you also need to water it."


    "No, no! H¡ªHow could I let you see me peeing like this!" Yunyu yelled. But Huang Shu pounded harder and harder as if he wanted Yunyu to urinate on the flowers.


    "Husband, Huang Shu! I can''t hold it anymore! It''s broken. I''ll be broken! AAAAAHHHH!!!"


    Yunyu''s neck stretched as the golden rain showered the flowers beneath him.


    "UGH! FUCK!" At the same time, Huang Shu shot his thick semen inside Yunyu''s ass, stimulating Yunyu even more with the scalding hot semen inside him.


    "Wuu¡­ I''m peeing. It''s broken, it''s broken now¡­" Yunyu said subconsciously, as he felt like his consciousness was floating. Both of them were covered in sweat.


    "Wuu¡­ wu¡­ shame¡­" Yunyu whimpered as he continued emptying his bladder and showering the flowers with his urine.


    "Wu¡­ Huang¡­ you bastard¡­ wuwu¡­"


    Huang Shu saw this and kissed Yunyu''s cheek, "It''s not shameful, wife. It''s beautiful. Everything about you is beautiful. I love seeing you losing control like this."


    "We should do this more often to make sure you get pregnant of my child," Huang Shu grinned mischievously.


    ¡ª


    [Larva: Okay! That''s a good pose! Waaahhh, amazing! Master Bai peed and whimpered!]


    [Larva: Yes, I have to take this picture as well! Master Han looks so majestic like this!]


    Larva was floating around Huang Shu and Yunyu, taking pictures from every angle. This was a hobby that Larva adopted from its master, Master Bai since Master Bai taught Larva the beauty of snooping on people having sex. But Larva was only fond of taking pictures of Master Han and Master Bai having sex.


    Because they could be wild, gentle, casual, emotional, and everything. This was Larva''s second most favorite hobby after snuggling with Master Bai!


    [Larva: These smut photos will be a good addition for Master Bai and Master Han''s 12th Porn Book! Master Bai will be proud of me!]

 Chapter 448: 12.56

    A month later, everything seemed to have returned normal. Huang Shu was busy with ministry reports while preparing for Yunyu to be his new Empress. Because it would need a grand imperial banquet, twice greater than the previous disastrous imperial banquet.


    There was no more protest from Empress Dowager Aixi about Huang Shu''s decision to bestow marriage for Lady Xi Yue and Fu Shipeng. Everything went smoothly. Too smooth for Huang Shu''s prediction. He was still trying to whittle his Mother Empress'' power in the court by replacing some ministry that was recommended by her.


    Because he realized his mother would always be a thorn in his life with Yunyu, so this was the best thing he could do for now.


    ''Yunyu, wait for me to make you my Empress, once again.''


    **


    Empress Dowager Aixi was drinking the tea served by her servant with Xi Yue. They looked a lot calmer than before as if they had everything perfectly planned after Emperor Xianliang''s announcement.


    "This is the box of tea leaves that have been mixed with some¡­ stuff to make sure that Bai Yunyu cannot be the next Empress, E''nie," Lady Xi Yue said. She ordered her servant to put a box of tea leaves on the table.


    Empress Dowager Aixi checked the box, "Oh, this one looks like regular tea leaves. As expected from you, Xi Yue, you really know how to find important goods."


    Empress Dowager sighed and closed the box, "If there is no you here, then I will not be able to get such thing. Because my son, the Emperor, has put a tight watch over any goods that came from outside to my Palace. He wants to make sure that I am unofficially locked inside my Palace."


    "That''s why I cannot obtain this poison myself," Empress Dowager said.


    Lady Xi Yue gracefully bowed her head, "It is my honor to be your trusted daughter-in-law, E''nie. I know what you mean. Huang Shu has been talking with my grandfather and father. Though they were disappointed at first, after knowing Fu Shipeng and all his achievements, they agreed with him."


    "Hmph! My son is too blind. There is someone so beautiful and well mannered like you, yet he still chooses a deformed bitch like that thing!" Empress Dowager said. She glanced at her servant behind her and said, "Bring that woman here!"


    The servants brought an old maid in her late fifty. She was badly beaten by Empress Dowager''s loyal eunuchs.


    Empress Dowager looked down at the old maid on the floor, and she ordered, "Do you want me to spare yours and your daughter''s life?"


    The old maid crawled and tried to sit on the floor as she paid respect to Empress Dowager, "Y¡ªYes, Mistress Empress Dowager¡­." She replied weakly.


    She signaled her servant to give the box full of poisoned tea leaves and gave it to the old maidservant, "Ben Gong will give you a simple mission. That is a box of tea leaves. You should put it in your palace kitchen to replace the old one, simple as that. Don''t worry, I will not only spare your daughter''s life but also give her a reward."


    The old maid stared at the box, she had many questions, but the thing she was most afraid of now was the life of her daughter, whom she recommended to be imperial maidservant once she got old enough.


    ¡­


    "Yes, Mistress Empress Dowager, this maid will do it," the old maid said. Then she left the Palace of White Swan, heading to the Palace of Serene Harmony.


    Xi Yue couldn''t help to get curious, "Who is that old woman, E''nie?"


    Empress Dowager had a thin but malicious smile on her face, "That''s an old maid from Palace of Serene Harmony, where that deformed bitch is living currently. Her daughter is working here, in my Palace. So I just told her if she wants her daughter to live, then she would have to do something for us."


    "Ah, I see. I should learn a lot from E''nie."


    "Certainly, I will teach you many things. This is for the good of the nation and for my son as well."


    **


    Bai Yunyu was enjoying the end of spring by sitting under a tree shade in his garden. He felt a bit strange these days, mainly because he felt easily fatigued and nauseous, but he couldn''t puke anything. He also felt bloated every single day.


    He didn''t know what caused this, but Meilan had her own idea.


    "Master Bai, maybe you are pregnant? I mean, the symptom of pregnancy for a Ger man is less obvious than a woman, right? We should ask His Majesty to bring the Palace Psychician for you!" Meilan suggested.


    Yunyu was thinking for a moment. He wanted to ask Larva, but what could that floating orange thing do anyway?


    "If it''s true that I''m pregnant, that would be good news¡­" Yunyu thought. He didn''t exactly prefer birthing a child. Because he heard the rumor about bad the pain could be, especially for a ger man. But Huang Shu was an Emperor, and he only wanted children from Yunyu.


    "Then we should get you checked," a deep voice suddenly interrupted Yunyu and Meilan in the garden. Yunyu darted his gaze over his shoulder and found Huang Shu was eavesdropping.


    "Did you hear anything?" Yunyu asked.


    "Yes," Huang Shu replied. He sat beside Yunyu and gently put his hand over Yunyu''s thigh. "We will get you checked now. I have a good feeling about this, wife."


    Huang Shu glanced at Meilan, "You, go and call Palace Physician now. I want to know if my wife is really pregnant."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Meilan left to call the palace Physician. Leaving Yunyu and Huang Shu alone in the garden.


    "Don''t wish for you much, you know it''s hard for a ger man to get pregnant, and also hard to detect a ger man''s pregnancy. Besides, you''re still busy with the court, right? Why are you here then."


    "I am, but I want to see you. It''s about your status. The ministers and officials who were against the notion of you becoming the Empress finally hesitated. Some have chosen to finally follow my order, and they would accept the new Empress, Empress Xiuying."


    "It''s just a matter of time until everyone will agree on this, and you''ll be my Empress once more."


    "Once more?" Yunyu frowned.


    "Ah¡ª" Huang Shu gulped and shook his head. "Nothing. I had a dream of you becoming the Empress once."


    "I see¡­" Yunyu was irked as if he sensed that something was wrong with Huang Shu. But his suspicion dispersed instantly when he heard Meilan''s voice.


    "Your Majesty, Emperor Xianliang, Master Bai, I''ve brought the Imperial Physician!"


    Huang Shu smiled at Yunyu and kissed Yunyu''s cinnabar mole on his forehead, "Don''t be nervous. Even if the result turns out that you''re not pregnant yet. Then we will just try harder¡­ tonight."


    "S¡ªScoundrel!" Yunyu yelled, but his cheek turned red.


    The Imperial physician bowed his head to Emperor Xianliang, "Your Majesty, I was called by your request."


    "Yes, I want you to examine and determine whether my wife, Bai Yunyu, is pregnant or not."

 Chapter 449: 12.57

    "Yes, I want you to examine and determine whether my wife, Bai Yunyu, is pregnant or not."


    "Certainly, Your Majesty."


    The Imperial Physician politely asked Bai Yunyu and Emperor Xianliang to return to the palace for a more private examination. Huang Shu carried his wife even though Yunyu protested, "I can walk by myself."


    "And I don''t anything happened to you, not when I''m here," Huang Shu smiled, and they went to Yunyu''s room inside the Palace of Serene Harmony.


    The Imperial Physician instructed Yunyu to lay on the bed and then checked the pulse on Yunyu''s wrist. He hummed for a second and then said, "I need to make sure, if Master Bai and Your Majesty allow this one, please open your outer robe. I need to check the belly."


    Huang Shu untied the sash by himself and exposed Yunyu''s belly. However, he carefully covered part of Yunyu''s body, even with the inner robe still intact. He glared at the imperial physician, which made him terrified.


    "Aish, don''t scare him! He needs to check up on me!" Yunyu scolded Huang Shu. The mighty Emperor pouted to his wife and finally said, "Go on, check on my wife''s belly."


    The Imperial Physician touched Yunyu''s belly that was bugging slightly and then pressed on some part lightly, then the nodded.


    "Your Majesty, this might sound a bit shocking. But I deduce that Master Bai Yunyu has been pregnant for about two months."


    "TWO MONTHS?!" Huang Shu gawked. He still remembered the last time they did it was a month ago, so that meant, at that time, Yunyu was already pregnant.


    He got worried and felt guilty instantly. Because he pounded Yunyu crazily at that time, "T¡ªThen how about the baby? Is it alright?"


    "This is because Ger men usually have a late sign of pregnancy, and due to their stronger body, they wouldn''t feel a thing until it was two or three months. From what I checked, there is nothing wrong with Master Bai''s womb."


    "But Your Majesty should restraint yourself from doing a night activity with Master Bai from now on. It might be dangerous in the long run."


    Bai Yunyu was embarrassed when the Imperial physician said that. He glared at Huang Shu as a warning, so he wouldn''t try to touch Yunyu again, at least for an extended period.


    Huang Shu gulped. He then closed his wife''s inner robe and put the outer robe again. He looked at the Imperial Physician and said, "You may leave now."


    The Imperial Physician excused himself, leaving the pair of lovebirds inside their nest. Huang Shu carefully snuggled with Yunyu and showering him with kisses.


    "You''re finally pregnant, wife!" Huang Shu said excitedly. He kissed Yunyu''s cheek so many times that he lost count. Meanwhile, Yunyu tried to push Huang Shu''s forehead.


    "Stop kissing me. Your kisses wet my cheek!"


    Huang Shu was so happy that he could really run around the forbidden city out of excitement. "Yunyu, I''m so happy that you got pregnant. I can finally have a child from you."


    Yunyu smiled, "What''s the big deal with that? I''m still a fertile Ger man. Of course, I will get pregnant sooner or later."


    "I know, it''s just¡­" Huang Shu felt emotional when he finally saw Yunyu got pregnant for the first time. Because in the previous timeline, Yunyu''s cinnabar mole gradually disappeared after they got married, and he never had a chance to bear a baby.


    Huang Shu hugged Bai Yunyu and said, "Dear wife, I will make sure to protect you. I will make sure that no one will be able to hurt you, especially since you are carrying our baby now."


    "I am Huang Shu, Emperor Xianliang, the son of heaven. I swear by heaven''s sake that I would protect you forever, my beloved Bai Yunyu."


    "And you will be my one and only spouse. You''re my soulmate," Huang Shu pledged for Yunyu, and then he kissed Yunyu''s cinnabar mole.


    Yunyu knew how big of that pledge was. An Emperor''s pledge was recorded by the heaven, and to be able to gain such huge favor¡­


    He was more than blessed.


    "Then, I hope you will continue loving me, Huang Shu. I don''t need anything else other than your love," Yunyu said. "Even when I''m not young anymore, not beautiful anymore, I hope you will keep loving me forever, and let me be greedy of your love."


    The pair of lovebirds stayed inside their nest for a while, enjoying their time together. For Huang Shu especially, he just realized how much he missed in the previous timeline.


    He was too busy with his status, too busy with everything that he never actually protected his wife. He thought he would be happy when he got everything as the Golden Emperor.


    But everything turned out to be a facade because the true happiness for him came when he was alone with Yunyu. When nothing could disturb them.


    Huang Shu whispered affectionately, ''Yunyu, I became the Emperor for you. But I will trade the world just for this moment.''


    **


    The news that Bai Yunyu got pregnant spread really fast in the inner palace. And in a month, almost everyone in the forbidden city already knew about Emperor Xianliang''s wife and soon-to-be Empress''s pregnancy.


    Including Empress Dowager Aixi, the moment she heard about Bai Yunyu''s pregnancy, she was driven mad and almost killed her servant out of rage.


    "So this is why my son suddenly put me under house arrest?! Because he wants to protect that deformed bitch?! Oh, I will show him how much he has strayed from heaven''s path because of that bitch!" Empress Dowager glared at the young maid and her old mother. They were dragged and badly beaten by Empress Dowager''s servants.


    "Why haven''t you give that deformed bitch the tea yet?" Empress Dowager Aixi asked.


    The old maid hesitated before. She preferred serving under Master Bai Yunyu. Because he was a good Master. So she hid the box of tea leaves inside her room, not wanting to hurt Master Bai.


    But the information about Master Bai''s pregnancy didn''t help her. If only Master Bai and Emperor Xianliang would hide the good news¡­


    Empress Dowager Aixi gritted her teeth. She glanced at her loyal eunuch, and the eunuch pointed a knife on the young maid''s neck. The young woman whimpered, calling her old mother''s name.


    "Give that tea leaves to the deformed bitch today. If you failed to do it, then I will kill your daughter and feed her to the pigs!" Empress Dowager threatened. She wasn''t like her usual cold and noble attitude right now. She was in a chaotic mind, worrying that the deformed bitch''s status would strengthen while her position would be replaced soon by that bitch as the new Empress.


    If this problem continued, there would be no place for Xi Yue unless Empress Dowager also killed Yunyu''s child later on, which would be an even harder task for her, knowing how protective her son, Emperor Xianliang was.


    "Poison him now! I want that bitch to drink that tea as soon as possible! I don''t want that deformed bitch to replace me in power. That is an utter humiliation!"

 Chapter 450: 12.58

    Yunyu was currently sitting on the chair, reading some books alone. He was already three months pregnant right now, and it started to really show. All the symptoms and even nausea felt like a daily routine now.


    The perk of a Ger man was that he still retained his strength a lot more than a pregnant woman. Although, in exchange, the childbirth of a Ger man would be a lot more painful and life-threatening. That was why most Ger men could only give birth to one or two children in their entire life.


    Yunyu sighed and put down his book. As a Ger man raised like a normal man by his parents before, he still couldn''t adapt to becoming a pregnant man.


    Yet, when he sent the letter to his father, his old father was proud of him and wanted to visit to check on his wellbeing. That was why Yunyu asked Huang Shu to arrange, so his father could visit him personally.


    Still, him getting pregnant was outrageous for his taste. He was worried that things might go wrong.


    Larva seemed to be able to catch this and tried to encourage its master.


    [Larva: Master Bai, you will be alright! Do you know that you''ve gotten pregnant so many times as a man in other worlds! There is nothing weird with it.]


    [Larva: Besides, isn''t this your fantasy? That''s why you asked Master Han to create these worlds where you can get pregnant because you want to have a child with him!]


    Yunyu smiled thin at Larva. Even though this floating orange thing had stayed with him since the day after his wedding ceremony, he still didn''t understand what it was talking about.


    [So, you mean, I have a lot of children with this Master Han?]


    [Larva: Yes! You even have a son in the system realm! He is big, handsome, and powerful like Master Han, but could also be lazy and petty like Master Bai!. And he is in charge of everything when Master Bai and Master Han are busy playing around in each world! Larva is a big fan of him, Kyaaaahh!]


    [¡­ Why am I the one who gives him the bad traits¡­]


    ¡­


    Yunyu chuckled. He somehow imagined a man called Master Han, which Larva said actually resembled Huang Shu a lot, but a hundred times more handsome.


    It was probably an exaggeration because Yunyu felt that Huang Shu was already the most handsome man he ever saw in his life.


    Then he imagined his child, whether it was a daughter or son, to be a great person in the future. Maybe if they wanted to pursue a hobby and such, Yunyu would let them do that.


    There was a sudden knock on the door. Meilan and an old maid came to his room with snacks and warm tea for the evening, "Master Bai, we brought a moon cake and tea!"


    Bai Yunyu put down his book and saw Meilan and the old maid served the snack and tea for him. He chuckled and said, "This is only early summer, and you already made a moon cake?"


    "Eheh, that''s because your favorite is a moon cake, right?" Meilan grinned happily. She then got up and excused herself because she had another task to do.


    Meanwhile, the old maid served the tea carefully and excused herself.


    "Wait," Yunyu''s command halted the old maid''s step.


    "Yes, Master Bai¡­"


    "What happened with your face?" Yunyu asked after noticing the old maid had bruises on her face.


    "This old servant fell from the stair, Master Bai¡­" the old woman replied.


    Bai Yunyu sighed and then said, "You should ask Meilan to treat you. You''re old already. You might get a broken bone because of it. If you need to call the Imperial Physician, just tell him that I sent you. So you will be treated."


    ¡­


    The old maid lowered her head, a drop of tear from her eyes fell on the floor, but was unnoticed by Yunyu, who started munching on the moon cake.


    She had a choice to tell Master Bai about this, but she knew that Master Bai was far too powerless against Empress Dowager.


    And she didn''t know what''d happen if she told Master Bai about Empress Dowager''s plan. Maybe that crazy old lady would kill her daughter immediately.


    ¡­


    "T¡ªThanking Master Bai''s generous heart. This old servant will leave now¡­"


    The old maid left and closed the door, leaving Bai Yunyu alone. He kept munching on the moon cake but hadn''t touched the tea yet, wanting it to be cooled a bit more.


    "Wife, are you here?" The door was opened. Huang Shu came with a beaming smile on his face. Even after a tiring day in the court, he would always return to Yunyu with a smile and excitement.


    Because nothing was better than staying with his wife, truly.


    "You''re still in your dragon robe, Your Majesty. Emperor Xianliang," Yunyu chuckled.


    "That doesn''t matter. I can''t wait to see you after the court. I miss you a lot," Huang Shu sat beside Yunyu and snuggled with him intimately.


    "Missing me? It''s not even five yours yet since the last time you met me after lunch. You''re so clingy," Yunyu laughed, but the Emperor didn''t seem to mind.


    He just kissed his wife''s lips and then patted Yunyu''s belly. "How are you doing?"


    "I''m fine," Yunyu replied. He took a moon cake and fed Huang Shu with it.


    Huang Shu opened his mouth, and they ate the moon cake together.


    "Wife, what do you want as a gift?"


    "A gift?"


    "Yeah, some old ministers told me that pregnant women often have a ridiculous request. But you''re a ger man, so I''m not sure," Huang Shu said.


    Yunyu seemed to think for a moment, and then he chuckled, "I''d want you to spend less time here and more time working in the court."


    "Huh? Why? You don''t like me here?" Huang Shu asked, pouting like a little boy.


    "Because you spent too much time with me, the ministers will complain," Yunyu smiled and patted his belly. "Husband, please pour me some tea, will you?"


    Huang Shu obediently took the teapot and then poured some tea into a cup. Yunyu wanted to grab it, but Huang Shu said, "No, no, I will help you."


    Yunyu smiled and allowed Huang Shu to slowly opened the lid a little, and tilted the cup, so Yunyu could sip it before drinking the warm tea slowly.


    Yunyu kept drinking until half of the teacup was empty. "I''m good, husband. I don''t need to drink more."


    Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu rested on the evening. With Yunyu leaning on Huang Shu''s strong chest, they were watching the sunset from the window.


    "Huang Shu, I hope things will stay like this forever. Where you are always with me, by my side."


    "No, things can''t stay like this forever. Because even when time passes, and we grew old, I will still be with you, Yunyu."


    Huang Shu kissed Yunyu''s scalp. It took an hour of them in this position until Yunyu felt something wrong.


    Something really, really wrong in his stomach.


    He frowned when he sensed it¡­


    "H¡ªHuang Shu, something feels strange."

 Chapter 451: 12.59

    "H¡ªHuang Shu, something feels strange."


    "Hm? What happened? Do you feel uncomfortable somewhere?" Huang Shu asked. He got worried immediately, knowing that Yunyu was in a fragile state right now.


    "Yes, something feels strange¡­ in my belly¡­" Yunyu said there was a pain that continuously built up in his stomach. He tried to get up, but his leg suddenly lost its strength, and he staggered.


    Huang Shu hurriedly propped his wife and asked, "Yunyu, are you alright? I¡ªI will call the imperial physician."


    "I¡­ I am alright¡ªACK!" Yunyu''s eyes widened as he felt a sharp and sudden pain in his stomach as if his stomach had been stabbed with a sharp knife.


    Yunyu lost his strength immediately and fell on Huang Shu''s embrace.


    "Yunyu? Yunyu?! What happened to you!" Huang Shu carried Yunyu to the bed immediately. He saw his wife was sweating cold sweat with his face paled terrifyingly quick.


    Yunyu felt the pain in his stomach was so unbearable that he might''ve died anytime soon.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth, and he rushed to the door, "GO CALL THE IMPERIAL PHYSICIAN NOW!"


    He yelled at the guards outside.


    Yunyu felt his gaze was blurry because he was bearing the pain in his stomach. Like thousands of knives that kept stabbing his stomach over and over, he couldn''t help but cry.


    Huang Shu was so distressed with this, he held his wife''s hand, "Y¡ªYunyu, please bear with it a bit, the physician will come soon!"


    "Huang, it¡­ hurt¡­ it hurt so much¡­" Yunyu said while he was pinching Huang Shu''s skin until he accidentally clawed it. But Huang Shu didn''t care. He kept staring at his wife worriedly.


    "GODDAMN THIS, WHERE IS THE PHYSICIAN!?" Huang Shu wanted to find the physician by himself, but Yunyu grabbed his hand tightly.


    "Don''t go¡­ stay¡­ stay¡­" Yunyu begged. Huang Shu gritted his teeth, but in the end, he stayed with his wife, holding his hand and wiping Yunyu''s sweat on his face.


    Yunyu felt something started flowing between his thighs, and the sharp pain became even more apparent. At the same time, he also felt a strong urge to vomiting.


    Yunyu turned his body to the side, so Huang Shu wouldn''t see his disgraceful appearance, and he vomited everything. At the same time, he felt something kept flowing on his inner thighs.


    It took a moment for Huang Shu to realized what just happened, especially when he saw the red color stain on Yunyu''s robe. He grabbed Yunyu''s shoulder to check on him and saw that Yunyu had vomited everything out.


    "Yunyu? Yunyu, stay with me! Wake up! Yunyu!"


    Bai Yunyu could hear the voice of his beloved husband, but he couldn''t open his eyes anymore. His strength had been drained, and the pain in his stomach was too much for him to bear.


    The last thing he heard was the sound of Larva that had a notification, though he still didn''t know what Larva was saying.


    [Larva: Alert! Breakmeter decreases to -50%.]


    [Larva: A hidden plot has been unlocked, Pregnant Ger!]


    ¡­


    "Yunyu! Yunyu!" Huang Shu kept calling his wife. He checked on Yunyu''s breathe. He was a bit relieved because Yunyu was still alive. But his breath was weak.


    And the worst thing happened right in front of Huang Shu''s eyes. He saw the bright red cinnabar mole between Yunyu''s eyebrows gradually thinning and then vanished.


    Huang Shu''s heart dropped when he saw this. Because it reminded him of what happened to Yunyu back then.


    But back then, he vaguely realized that Yunyu had his cinnabar mole gradually dissipated until it vanished completely, but this time, it just disappeared as if it was never there.


    As if everything took an immediate effect.


    "Yunyu¡­"


    The imperial physician came shortly after. He saw the Emperor was kneeling at the side of the bed, gently wiping the cold sweat on his wife''s forehead. When he saw the Imperial Physician, he glared for a moment. He was so angry that he wanted to kill this Imperial Physician.


    But there was no use in killing him right now because he was the only one that could help his beloved.


    "Go check on my wife," Huang Shu said.


    The Imperial Physician was shocked by the current condition of Master Bai Yunyu. He was unconscious after vomiting, with a pale face and cold sweat drenching his body.


    There was an obvious red stain of blood in his inner robe that was visible for him to see.


    The Imperial Physician had a bad feeling about this. He checked on Master Bai Yunyu''s forehead first and sensed that his body was in a sudden high fever. And the cinnabar mole disappeared from in-between Yunyu''s brows.


    Which was already a terrible sign.


    Then he checked the pulse on the wrist, and lastly, Imperial Physician checked on Master Bai Yunyu''s stomach. His heart also dropped when he sensed something was off.


    There was no lump on Yunyu''s belly. Well, there was a lump, but the size had been greatly reduced. Imperial Physician checked on Master Bai a few days ago, and the lump just disappeared now.


    He carefully checked the blood on Yuyu''s thigh. When he finally realized what just happened, he suddenly slumped on the floor and kowtowed towards Emperor Xianliang.


    " Please Forgive this physician, Your Majesty!"


    Huang Shu''s heart chilled when he heard this. This physician was the best one in the nation. He always knew how to treat people, but for him to suddenly kowtow in front of Huang Shu meant it was inevitable.


    "What happened to my wife?" Huang Shu asked weakly.


    "It seems that Master Bai Yunyu¡­ has been poisoned, but this poison must''ve been used in a very high dose because I know this poison, Your Majesty."


    "Poison?! T¡ªThen, find the antidote now, go!" Huang Shu commanded, but the Imperial Physician could only deepen his kowtow.


    "Pardon this one, but this kind of poisoning has no antidote because it''s an immediate effect in high dose¡­."


    ¡­


    "This is from a leaf, called Buyun leaf, it looks similar to tea leaves, but it''s dangerous to be consumed because it was proven to lower infertility rate, even at a small dose, and it''s lethal if consumed at a high dose to a pregnant ger man or woman."


    "But to have this immediate effect¡­ Your Majesty, may this one knows whether Master Bai had consumed something this evening?"


    Huang Shu darted his eyes at the tea and moon cake on the table, then he replied weakly.


    The Imperial physician checked the moon cake and the tea. He ate the moon cake and found nothing wrong. But when he sipped the tea, he smelled another faint fragrance other than tea leaves, and also it tasted a bit sour.


    And in a matter of seconds, the Imperial physician could feel that his body started to get tense, and he felt nauseous.


    He then kowtowed again in front of Emperor Xianliang. He took a deep breath to brace himself and uttered his deduction.


    "Your Majesty, Master Bai Yunyu¡­ has been poisoned by a high dose of buyun leaves from that teapot."


    "The teapot?!" Huang Shu still remembered that he was the one who helped Yunyu to drink tea. His leg felt weak, with the remaining strength that he had, he asked the physician.


    "Then how about my wife?"


    "Master Bai Yunyu needs to be cleaned and needs some rest. He is fine, but¡­ the baby isn''t¡­"


    "Master Bai had a miscarriage just now, Your Majesty. And the cinnabar mole in his forehead had disappeared, due to the side effect of high dose of Buyun leaves¡­"


    "Master Bai¡­ is infertile."

 Chapter 452: 12.60

    "Master Bai¡­ is infertile."


    Like thunder came crashing down on him, Huang Shu felt his beautiful world had been shattered in just an hour. He tried taking care of and guarding his beloved, but he was also the one who accidentally ruined his wife''s life.


    He didn''t take care of Yunyu well in the previous timeline, making him unable to realize that Bai Yunyu might have been poisoned in the same manner in the last timeline, but maybe in a non-lethal dose which made his cinnabar mole gradually disappeared instead of vanishing instantly.


    "Go¡­ go find a cure for my wife. I want him to have his cinnabar mole back. I want him to be able to get pregnant again¡­"


    "Begging for your forgiveness, Your Majesty. But that is impossible. This Physician cannot heal someone who had lost their womb¡­"


    "USELESS!"


    Huang Shu kicked the Physician until the man winced in pain. But he soon got back to this kowtow position and begging for Huang Shu''s forgiveness again."


    Huang Shu''s mind was in complete chaos. He glanced at his wife, and he was even more worried about Yunyu. He was afraid that Yunyu would be too heartbroken after knowing that he couldn''t bear any children in the future.


    "Yunyu, wife¡­ don''t worry, okay. I will find a way to heal you. E¡ªEven if you can''t get pregnant anymore, we can just adopt a son from the branch family from my other brothers, okay?"


    "You will be my only spouse through thick and thin, don''t be sad, okay?"


    Huang Shu then darted his gaze at the tea again. He gnashed his teeth and stormed outside to call the guards.


    "CALL EVERYONE WHO SERVED MY WIFE IN PALACE OF SERENE HARMONY!"


    The previously calm palace turned upside down when everyone, including the servants, guards, even those who had just visited the Palace of Serene Harmony, were gathered in the garden, prostrating in front of His Majesty Emperor Xianliang, whose expression was grim and scary.


    There were also boxes of tea leaves from the Palace of Serene Harmony''s kitchen.


    Huang Shu looked down at these people. Although his mind was in chaos right now, he had ordered few other maids from his own palace to help the Imperial Physician clean and take care of Yunyu.


    He didn''t want any of these people in the Palace of Serene Harmony to touch his wife, knowing that one of them, or maybe more than one, had colluded with someone to poison his wife.


    He was sure there was no wrong in the boxes of tea leaves that he personally stocked for Yunyu. Because of his attentiveness, he gave the boxes of tea leaves directly from his Palace to Yunyu''s palace.


    So the quality control should be correct.


    His dark gaze darted at the maids and then asked, "Tell me, who served my wife, Master Bai Yunyu today."


    More than ten people walked carefully in front.


    "Who served my wife this evening?"


    There were only two maids who stayed. Those maids were Meilan and the old maid from before who was heavily bruised.


    Just by seeing the old maid, Huang Shu could faintly guess what happened, but he still tried to maintain his rationality and asked Meilan first.


    "You, what did you serve for my wife?"


    Meilan''s eyes were swollen. She was crying when she wasn''t allowed to help Master Bai because she was also accused.


    "This servant made a moon cake for Master Bai and served it with tea made by Senior Maid Hu," Meilan answered.


    Huang Shu then slowly shifted his gaze at the old maid whose face was heavily bruised. She had no fear in her face as if she was ready to face everything.


    Being stared at by the Emperor, the old lady nodded and said, "This old maid is the one who served the tea for Master Bai, Your Majesty."


    Although his heart was in so much pain right now, thinking about Yunyu over and over, he had to clear this before anything worse happened to his wife.


    "You, take the box of tea leaves that you use to serve the tea. Remember, if you dare to lie, then the repercussion will be far worse."


    The old maid nodded and took a box of tea leaves.


    Emperor Xianliang called the Imperial Physician, and then he brought him alongside the old maid to a separate room.


    Inside the room, Emperor Xianliang ordered the Physician, "You, check the tea leaves."


    The Imperial Physician knew what the Emperor wanted. So he opened the box and then took a pinch of dried tea leaves before munching it, then he staggered, his face paled, and he confirmed his suspicion.


    "R¡ªReporting to Your Majesty, this box has a lot of Buyun leaves."


    "You, old maid, tell me everything. This will be your only chance of redemption if you have anything to tell."


    The old maid closed her eyes. She was hesitating the whole time. Yet, she knew Emperor Xianliang would find out about this sooner or later. This was the only way for her to save her daughter from that woman''s clutch.


    "Your Majesty, this old maid asked for one request. I will tell everything after."


    "Go on."


    "This old maid has a daughter in the Empress Dowager''s Palace, her life has always been in danger, and Mistress Empress Dowager has been using her to control this old maid. Please let her leave the palace after this."


    Huang Shu took a deep breath. As much as he tried not to suspect someone he knew, it was already crystal clear.


    "Yes, but you know your death is inevitable, right? You''ve killed my child and hurt my wife," Huang Shu said grimly.


    "Yes, this old maid is ready for one''s death¡­"


    The old maid started telling all the stories, including how Empress Dowager forced her to poison Master Bai Yunyu, or her daughter would be killed or, even worse, raped first by thugs and then killed in front of her eyes.


    Huang Shu''s expression changed from anxiety, shock, and then anger.


    The old maid ended her story, "Empress Dowager Aixi has forced this one to kill the baby. This old maid is ready for her death as long as you saved my daughter. Begging Your Majesty''s forgiveness¡­"


    Huang Shu slammed the table, his face was red with fury,


    "THAT OLD WITCH!"


    Huang Shu had only put Empress Dowager under secret house arrest, thinking that would be enough to stop her. Although he hated his mother for humiliating Yunyu, he still had filial piety for her.


    But¡­ this one was a different thing. That monster killed his innocent baby and hurting his wife.


    He even suspected that his mother was also the one behind Yunyu''s infertility in the previous timeline. Yet, he foolishly believed that his mother did nothing wrong.


    Simply because he didn''t care about Yunyu anymore, busy with his big life as the Golden Emperor, thinking it was Yunyu''s fault that he couldn''t bear a child. Thus, Huang Shu was free to marry again.


    But now, everything was clear.


    It was his mother''s malicious scheme.


    Huang Shu stormed off, heading alone to the Palace of the White Swan, where his mother resided.


    "SHE DARES TO MESS WITH MY WIFE! I WILL KILL THAT OLD WITCH!"

 Chapter 453: 12.61

    "SHE DARES TO MESS WITH MY WIFE! I WILL KILL THAT OLD WITCH!"


    **


    Meanwhile, in the Palace of White Swan, Empress Dowager Aixi was anxious. She kept pacing back and forth in her room. Because she just heard from his spy in Palace of Serene Harmony that Bai Yunyu had a miscarriage and lost his fertility in an instant after consuming tea.


    Of course, Empress Dowager loved that news. Because that was what she intended in the first place, to kill that baby inside that deformed bitch''s stomach, and also to make him infertile. But she didn''t expect the effect would be this fatal.


    ''I already told that old maid to make it gradual. Poison Yunyu slowly, until it looked like Bai Yunyu got natural miscarriage, maybe due to stress or a weak body.


    She also wanted to gradually poison Yunyu until he lost his fertility, so that deformed bitch had no worth for Huang Shu.


    Who would''ve thought the effect would be instant? Something like this was too obvious. It made everything looked like an open book, and Empress Dowager had a suspicion in her heart.


    ''Don''t tell me that old maid wants to make this plan too obvious, so she could pull me down?'' Empress Dowager Aixi considered the possibility, and she thought it might be the most logical answer.


    That old maid might have intentionally put many Buyun leaves in Bai Yunyu''s tea to stage everything, so it would be so obvious and glaring that Huang Shu would notice it immediately.


    ''No way, that means she is setting for her own death!'' Empress Dowager''s face paled after guessing the possibility.


    ''Is this her way for revenge? She wants to avenge her daughter by trapping me, making my son realize my scheme?!''


    Empress Dowager Aixi gritted her teeth, "Fine, if that''s her way, then I will kill her daughter!"


    Empress Dowager yelled at the eunuch that guarded her room outside.


    "LI BAI, GO FETCH THAT GIRL, I WILL¡ª"


    Before Empress Dowager Aixi could complete her sentence, the door was slid open, and a tall man with a wide shoulder blocked the door. With his dark gaze and grim smile, he asked,


    "Fetch which girl, Mother Empress?"


    Empress Dowager almost got a heart attack when her son, Huang Shu, suddenly stood at the door, still wearing his dragon robe. He stared at her as if staring at a corpse.


    Empress Dowager Aixi took few steps back subconsciously because she never saw her son with this expression.


    "M¡ªMy son, why are you here? Do you want to visit your old Mother?"


    "Oh, I want to visit my old mother because I want to know something," Huang Shu grinned. He went in and closed the door behind him.


    Empress Dowager Aixi tried to act oblivious, hoping that her biggest fear was proven untrue. Maybe there was another problem that made her son looked so grim.


    "Aiya, what do you want to know? Your Mother hasn''t been in good health nowadays. It''s good that you pay me a visit, my son," Empress Dowager said, but she still distanced herself from her son.


    Huang Shu had a thin but scary smile on his face. He approached his Mother and then pulled her. She sat on the chair roughly and then sat at the opposite side of the table.


    "Mother, do you know what I just found today?" Huang Shu asked.


    "W¡ªWhat? Son, are you alright? I known that the court is very busy nowadays, but try taking care of yourself, okay? Your Mother is worried about you."


    "Stop your pretense, Mother. You know why am I here, aren''t you?" Huang Shu took out something from inside his pocket, a box of tea leaves. He put it on the table and then pushed it towards his Mother''s side.


    Empress Dowager Aixi gulped when she saw this, "W¡ªWhat is this, my son?"


    "You said that you''re feeling unwell these days. That is my remedy for you, Mother Empress. It''s herbal leaves, good for your health."


    "What''s inside the box?"


    "I think you already know what''s inside. It is what you give to that old maid, so you can kill my baby and ruin my wife''s life," Huang Shu said calmly, but the calm tone made it ten times worse for Empress Dowager.


    Empress Dowager took a deep breath, "My son, how do you know that came from me? That old maid is slandering me!"


    "She has given up her life. She is ready for her death, Mother Empress. There''s no reason for her to lie, especially since you threaten her daughter."


    Huang Shu stared at his Mother. His heart was hurting, really. As much as he was so furious at his Mother for killing his baby and ruining his wife''s life forever, he still had a trace of filial piety towards his Mother.


    He could just kill his Mother right here, right now. Although the court would be in peril, it was for the greater good, especially for Yunyu.


    But still, he had no heart to kill his mother with his own hands, at least not with a barbaric method.


    ''Judging on this, Mother Empress must''ve been the one who poisoned Yunyu in the last timeline too. But I was too blinded by filial piety, thinking that Mother Empress knew best for me, and ignored Yunyu even though he was suffering.''


    "Just answer me, mother, are you that malicious to hurt my wife and kill my baby, just because Yunyu doesn''t have good backing for his support and is a ger man?"


    "Huang Shu, my son¡­ you know that Mother is just trying to give you the best. I don''t have any malicious intention to you," Empress Dowager Aixi. "Isn''t it better to have a stable country? You know he is just trying to get into your head, so you will abandon your duty as the Emperor and become a dumb Emperor that doesn''t know how to differentiate between good and bad!"


    "Do you think, by getting rid of my beloved Bai Yunyu will make me a good Emperor?"


    Huang Shu recalled how he turned mad after Yunyu''s death. Even before Yunyu''s demise, Huang Shu realized that he was like an empty shell. He did rule the nation, also as one of the greatest conquerors and Golden Emperor. But he wasn''t happy.


    He was never happy when Yunyu wasn''t around.


    Huang Shu took a deep breath, and then he got up, "Mother Empress, I want you to feel the same pain that my beloved wife had felt back then. I will move you to the small palace at the back of the forbidden city, put you under official house arrest, you''re not allowed to go out, and all your food will be rationed. You will only be accompanied by one servant and one guard."


    "What?!" Empress Dowager was shocked. She didn''t expect her son to do this to her. This was basically throwing her into the Cold Palace.


    "Huang Shu, you''re my son! And you will throw your Mother to the Cold Palace?!


    "Yes, I was crazy and cruel enough to throw my beloved wife to the cold Palace. There is no difference in you, Mother. You deserve to bear the same hell that you created for my wife."

 Chapter 454: 12.62

    "Yes, I was crazy and cruel enough to throw my beloved wife to the Cold Palace. There is no difference in you, Mother. You deserve to bear the same hell that you created for my wife." Huang Shu said coldly. "I also want you to rot in that Cold Palace and die out of starvation. I''m sure you can''t last long."


    Before he left, he glanced at the box of buyun leaves on the table. He clenched his fist to steel his heart, then he called the guards outside.


    Three guards came and witnessed the sight of Empress Dowager Aixi and Emperor Xianliang. The Empress Dowager looked too shocked to react, while the Emperor''s face was cold and unfeeling.


    Huang Shu ordered these men first, "Go open that box and shove the Buyun leaves in Empress Dowager''s mouth. Ensure she eats everything, even if she pukes it out, keeps shoving it, and chugs her with water. I want to make sure that she drinks everything, just like how she poisoned my wife."


    Empress Dowager Aixi reacted wildly when she heard that. She couldn''t believe her son would be so cruel.


    "Huang Shu, you dare doing this to your old mother! You know I did this for you! I did this for the nation! You are blinded by him!" Empress Dowager struggled when two guards tried to hold her down.


    "What are you two doing?! Don''t you see that I''m Her Majesty Empress Dowager Aixi!? You will be executed for harming me!" Empress Dowager struggled with all her might to no avail.


    But the guards became a bit hesitant after Empress Dowager announced her title as a threat.


    "Do not hesitate. This is the order of the Emperor, the son of heaven. Empress Dowager Aixi has harmed my wife and future Empress to secure her power. This counts as an attempt at regicide. I order you all to punish her."


    Thus, the guards didn''t hesitate anymore. They held Empress Dowager''s old body even though she kept struggling. She screamed, calling Huang Shu with swear words unfit for her status as Empress Dowager.


    Meanwhile, the other guard clenched her jaw and shoved the Buyun leaves on her throat before chugging her with water. In just a chug, Empress Dowager started feeling nauseous and lost her strength immediately.


    She felt her stomach had been stabbed by hundreds of knives, and she retched until she puked everything, including the buyun leaves.


    "Continue," Huang Shu ordered.


    Huang Shu watched how his mother was fed with Buyun leaves, and she kept puking out everything, then she got fed again until she almost lost her life.


    Huang Shu felt an emptiness in his heart.


    He pitied his mother a bit, but what disturbed him the most was this unsatisfied feeling.


    ''Not enough¡­ the pain this woman caused to Yunyu for two timelines¡­ are not enough¡­.''


    ''Yunyu was slandered, poisoned until he lost his fertility, and he was thrown to the Cold Palace by me¡­.''


    ''Mother Empress might have hurt Yunyu so much, but the blame is also on me¡­.''


    ''Wife, if¡­ if you remember everything, will you still love me?''


    After Huang Shu watched his mother unconscious, he told the guards to call a few servants and another Physician to treat Empress Dowager. He also told them to bring all Empress Dowager belonging to the Palace of Desolation, the actual name of the Cold Palace, the same Palace that Huang Shu was thrown by him.


    After he dispersed everyone, Huang Shu returned to the Palace of Serene Harmony. His leg felt heavy because he kept thinking about Yunyu and everything that he went through.


    He blamed everyone as much as he blamed himself for hurting Yunyu, knowing how ignorant he was in the previous timeline.


    ''I basically treated my beloved wife as a trophy¡­ after he won the inner battle against his imperial brothers to seize the throne, he married Yunyu immediately because he thought that Yunyu would be his biggest achievement.


    He treated Yunyu as an achievement that he could get after he became the Emperor. So he thought, as long as he showered Yunyu with money and comfort, then Yunyu would be happy.


    He then continued raking more and more achievement in his life, just like people who were rebirth to fix his life and get all he wanted. He did get everything he wanted.


    But he became greedy and forgot about the sweet wife that was the source of his motivation in the beginning.


    He was blinded by power that he became cold-hearted and banished his beloved wife to the cold Palace for two years. Bai Yunyu was starved for two years, barely taken care of, and was sickly.


    He was so malnourished until there was nothing left but skin and bones. He knew that his mother was also the one to blame, but it wasn''t only because of her. It was also his fault.


    He stood in front of the Yunyu''s room. The door was closed, but he could faintly hear the voice of the Imperial Physician ordering the maids to help Yunyu.


    He took a deep breath, trying to find himself some courage because imagining his wife Yunyu lying weakly on the bed right now was too much for his heart.


    The eunuch who had been following Huang Shu opened the door for him, and Huang Shu walked in.


    The Imperial Physician and maids prostrated in front of Emperor Xianliang immediately, but the Emperor''s eyes were only at his wife. He was lying on the bed with pale skin and a weak body, which made him remembered what happened to Yunyu back then, inside the glass case.


    "H¡ªHow about my wife? Is he alright?" Huang Shu asked.


    "Master Bai Yunyu''s condition is still frail, but I''ve given him medicine to boost his strength. Don''t worry, Your Majesty, Master Bai Yunyu will be alright after a long rest, but aside from that¡­ this physician cannot treat Master Bai''s fertility back. The effect of a high dose of Buyun poisoning is quick and permanent, Your Majesty."


    Huang Shu knew it already, but whenever he was reminded of it, his heart crushed again.


    "Leave now. I want to have my time with Master Bai Yunyu," Huang Shu said.


    The Imperial Physician and the maids left silently and closed the door. Huang Shu sat at the edge of the bed, staring at Yunyu''s face and caressing gently.


    At least, Yunyu''s body was still warm¡­


    Huang Shu kept staring at his wife''s face silently, and a tear dropped on Yunyu''s cheek.


    Huang Shu wiped the drop of tear on Yunyu''s cheek with his sleeve, but after he wiped it, another one dropped on Yunyu''s face. He tried wiping it, but the tears kept dropping, so Huang Shu just hid his face and cried in Yunyu''s chest, soaking the inner robe.


    "Wife¡­ please wake up. I don''t mind whether you''re infertile or not. I will still love you, Yunyu¡­"


    "Yunyu¡­"


    "If you know everything, about how cruel I was to you, treating you like a trophy and tossing you to the cold Palace when I found you disturbing my perfect life¡ª"


    "¡ªwill you still love me?"


    "I''m scared that you will leave me and hate me forever once you recover your memory, Yunyu."


    "Please¡­ please don''t hate me. I''m begging you¡­"


    That night, the mighty Emperor Xianliang cried in his wife''s chest, kept calling his wife''s name while begging for forgiveness.

 Chapter 455: 12.63

    Huang Shu resumed the morning court three days after. He had stayed with his wife for three days, only leaving when he had to take a bath or when there was an urgent report he had to clear.


    The imperial physician told him that Yunyu''s condition had stabilized after three days. However, he still hadn''t recovered his consciousness, but at least, Yunyu wasn''t in critical condition anymore.


    Huang Shu rubbed his weary eyeballs and then kissed his wife''s forehead, "Wake up soon, my beloved. I''m going to the morning court now. I will see you in the evening, okay?"


    Huang Shu left Yunyu alone. He returned after three days of missing in the morning court. He looked weary, tired, and dispirited, but he still carried out the judgment upon each problem carried by the ministers.


    After the morning report has ended, few ministers stayed under the dragon throne.


    Emperor Xianliang frowned and asked them, "Why are you still here? Is there anything you want to report?"


    One minister slowly walked in front and cupped his hand to pay respect, "Your Majesty, it seems that you''re not in good condition nowadays. We''ve also heard about the banishment of Empress Dowager to the Cold Palace. May we know about the reason for this?"


    Emperor Xianliang''s gaze cooled down. He saw the ministers, including Prime Ministers, and realized that most of them were his Mother Empress'' followers.


    Emperor Xianliang chuckled and then replied with a sneer, "Because my mother, Empress Dowager Aixi, tried to do the unthinkable¡­ and she succeeds."


    "She poisoned my wife and future Empress, Master Bai Yunyu, with Buyun leaves. Now, my wife has yet to recover from her poisoning, and we had lost our unborn child."


    ¡­


    The atmosphere became awkward and quiet after Emperor Xianliang replied. The ministers dared not trying to help his Mistress Empress Dowager because the Emperor didn''t seem to be open for discussion.


    Besides, what she did was too obvious and too much. Poisoning the future Empress blatantly so she would lose her baby, especially with Buyun leaves, so the pain that Bai Yunyu had to bear was tremendous.


    The ministers excused themselves and retreated with other ministers until there was only Prime Minister Xi left.


    The old Prime Minister was concerned over the affair of his granddaughter and the position of the Empress.


    At first, he already yielded when Emperor Xianliang bestowed marriage to his granddaughter with Fu Shipeng, thinking that there was no place for Xi Yue since Emperor Xianliang loved his wife so much, and also because the future Empress was pregnant before.


    But now, since the future Empress had lost his baby and had lost his fertility from the insider information, this was a good chance for Prime Minister Xi to shift the Emperor''s love to Xi Yue.


    His granddaughter fitted to be the Empress, and Emperor Xianliang was a vigorous and powerful man with a lot of energy. There was no way he would decline a chance to marry such beauty like Xi Yue.


    Prime Minister came forward and then paid respect to the Emperor, "Your Majesty, I heard that Bai Yunyu''s condition is not good right now. May this Prime Minister knows the current condition of the future Empress?"


    Huang Shu stared at the Prime Minister. He weighed whether it was good to talk a bit with Prime Minister Xi. Because he still had a connection with his Mother Empress.


    But he did need someone to talk with, at least right now.


    "Yes, Prime Minister, my wife has lost his unborn baby, and he¡­ he also lost his fertility. It will be difficult to cement his position as the future Empress because of this. But I can always adopt from the branch family. I don''t want my wife to be sad."


    Prime Minister nodded. He praised Emperor Xianliang for his loyalty. Though, as the Emperor, he shouldn''t be loyal to anyone but the country for his duty to serve the nation.


    "This minister understands Your Majesty''s worry, especially about the future Empress, but¡­ Your Majesty, if the future Empress is barren, and you refused to add concubine in your harem, how can you secure the throne for the future?"


    "You may want to adopt a child from the branch family, but we don''t know if that child will turn out good or not because he doesn''t have your bloodline."


    "What do you intend to say here, Prime Minister?" Emperor Xianliang frowned. He caught a glimpse of what Prime Minister Xi truly wanted to say, but he still wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt.


    "Your Majesty, isn''t it wiser for you to add concubine to the inner palace? This is good to strengthen the relationship with neighboring countries, vassal countries, or even the high-ranked nobles in our nation. There is no harm in it."


    "I don''t want to. My wife will be sad if he found out about it," Emperor Xianliang said without hesitation. He understood Yunyu''s true nature before. He was a jealous man who would throw a huge fit if Huang Shu was caught having an affair or adding concubine to the harem.


    "Ah, this minister knows that Your Majesty is a loyal man and a good husband for Bai Yunyu. But I think Bai Yunyu will understand because this is for the future of the nation, right? He married the Emperor, so he must''ve understood the risk."


    "Just give it time, and this minister believes he will understand that the nation''s importance far outweighed personal feeling. Your Majesty, please reconsider this. I also recommend my granddaughter Xi Yue. She has been in love with you for so long, she doesn''t want to be an Empress. She doesn''t even mind being your concubine, as long as she could stay with you."


    The prime minister planned to put Xi Yue in the harem and then slowly corrode Bai Yunyu''s position, so the Empress seat would be empty for a while. Xi Yue would be the only contender.


    Emperor Xianliang kept his silence and dismissed the Prime Minister. He walked to the Palace of Serene Harmony, followed by his entourage in the evening. He kept thinking about what Prime Minister Xi was saying.


    ''So I have to put aside my personal filing for the nation¡­ it''s not wrong. The importance of the nation far outweighs the personal feeling of me as the Emperor, or Yunyu as the future Empress.''


    ''But is it what I truly wanted?''


    ''To abandon my own feeling for a position that came because of that feeling in the first place?''


    Huang Shu entered Yunyu''s room alone with his food that had been served by the maid. He sat at the edge of the bed and carefully fed Yunyu with the porridge.


    He kept staring at his wife and then asked, "Yunyu, do you think the nation is more important than our feeling? Is it really the only way for us to be happy?"


    "I''ve come to realize from the previous timeline, and this timeline... being the Emperor, having everything I want¡­ it''s not worth it. Everything is not worth it when you''re not with me."


    "Yunyu¡­ all I want is to be with you forever. But why is it so difficult?"

 Chapter 456: 12.64

    "Yunyu¡­ all I want is to be with you forever. But why is it so difficult?"


    Huang Shu spent the night cuddling with his wife, thinking of a life where they didn''t have many worries, just between two of them¡­


    **


    Huang Shu woke up in the morning groggily. He dreamed of a good thing, with his wife and him riding the horse together. Bai Yunyu rested his head on Huang Shu''s shoulder while they rode the horse.


    It was cliche, but enough to fill Huang Shu''s good dream.


    And he woke up groggily since the good dream had disappeared.


    He gave his wife a good morning kiss and said, "Wife, I had a good dream last night. Will you wake up sooner, so we can realize that dream? I want to bring you somewhere nicer than the Imperial Palace."


    Huang Shu then continued his morning court report duty and then proceeded to hear all complaints until the evening. There were problems with the military, it lacked a central figure, and it might crumble soon.


    No matter which general Huang Shu appointed to unite the military together, there would be a clash here and there, and he actually knew the real reason.


    Because there was no Bai Yunyu there. He was fated to be the real commander in charge, even though he was an Empress.


    Bai Yunyu was supposed to be the one who led the military. It was in his bone. Although he was an Empress, Huang Shu realized that Yunyu was a talented and charismatic commander.


    Huang Shu realized it since the last world. He really had no control over the military when all generals embargoed him after their Empress Xiuying''s death.


    They cared and respected Yunyu more than him, yet, Yunyu never actually took any achievement that he deserved. Instead, he gave it all to him since he was the Golden Emperor, Emperor Xianliang.


    ''Husband, everything I do is because I want to support you. You said to me that you want to be the greatest Emperor ever lived. So I will help you with whatever I have.''


    ''Husband, I may not be able to give you the best resource from my family, but believe me, I will be useful for your goal as well.''


    ''But I just want one thing¡­ please keep loving me, husband.''


    ¡­


    ''Ah, I''ve hurt Yunyu, I stole his freedom twice, and I ruined his life twice because of my negligence and carelessness¡­''


    Huang Shu lowered his head and covered his face with his sleeve. He didn''t want to cry in front of the ministers. Even if he was in a fragile state right now, he didn''t want to look weak in front of the ministers.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?" Prime Minister Xi asked.


    "Zhen is alright. No need to worry," Huang Shu replied and continued reading the report.


    **


    In the late noon, Huang Shu finished the meeting with the minister and went to his room to finish writing letters to few high ranked generals to make sure they defend the borders against the attack because they still had to prepare the attack against the barbarians, they would usually raid the village in the border for their livestock and grain, because they wanted to prepare for autumn and winter.


    He also wrote to Yunyu''s father, aka his father-in-law, about Yunyu''s condition. He didn''t want Yunyu''s dad to get saddened once he heard about his only son''s condition.


    At least not now, so he lied in the letter, telling his father-in-law that Yunyu was alright, and he was just relaxing since he was pregnant. But he couldn''t get visited, at least not now.


    Huang Shu massaged his temple as he was in such a heavy mood nowadays. He could usually handle this as long as Bai Yunyu was here.


    In the previous timeline, Yunyu helped him a lot with many things, but it was he who never recognize Yunyu''s effort.


    In this timeline, he wanted to dote on Yunyu. As long as Yunyu smiled at him, then he would get an energy boost throughout the day.


    He sighed and called the servant to serve tea.


    A maid came in and served tea for the Emperor, "Your Majesty, this tea is a gift from Prime Minister Xi. He said it''s good for Your Majesty''s health."


    Emperor Xianliang raised his brow. Prime Minister Xi was the one that cared the most about his wellbeing, so he had zero suspicion about him, "Good, you can leave now."


    The maid closed the door, leaving the Emperor alone.


    Emperor Xianliang poured the tea on the cup and then sipped it. He took few more sips and continued writing letters and reading more reports.


    Until the door suddenly opened, with a strong fragrance coming from someone at the door.


    Huang Shu darted his eyes and saw Xi Yue standing with a smile on her face. She had a strong flowery fragrance on her, and also, she was covered in loose hanfu.


    "Lady Xi Yue, why are you here?" Emperor Xianliang asked.


    "Your Majesty, I''m here to help you vent a bit of your stress¡­"


    Xi Yue suddenly took out a key in her pocket and then locked the door. She walked closer towards Emperor Xianliang, still with a smile on her face.


    Huang Shu frowned, "I don''t need you to¡ªACK!"


    Huang Shu suddenly got a heart attack, as if he had been punched in his chest. His heart was beating rapidly until he lost his strength and slumped to the ground, clutching his chest.


    Huang Shu looked up with a glare at Xi Yue, who still had a smile on her face.


    "What did you do to me?"


    "Your Majesty, I didn''t do anything bad to you¡­" Xi Yue started untying her sash and then took off her hanfu, revealing the slender and beautiful body of a young woman. Xi Yue was only wearing thin undergarments that were almost see-through.


    "Your Majesty, my grandfather is worried about the future of our nation. This nation is big and prosperous, but without an heir, there is nothing but a downfall."


    "Your Majesty, I have been in love with you for so long, but instead, you decided to marry someone like Bai Yunyu, who has no backing and nothing worth other than his body."


    "If it''s just because he fits your beauty standard, then I can do it as well¡­"


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth, the pain in his chest had lessened, but he was still weakened. He guessed that he had been poisoned, just like his wife.


    "What did you do to me?"


    Xi Yue had a thin smile, "The tea from my grandfather has been poisoned. I won''t tell what type of poison it is. But it''s deadly enough to kill you in an hour if you don''t drink the antidote right away."


    "I hide the antidote, and only I know where the antidote is."


    "Your Majesty, I can always give you the antidote. But I want you to do something for me," Xi Yue sat on the bed and fondled her breast seductively.


    "Your Majesty, your strength has been recovered, right? You will get your second deadly heart attack in an hour if you don''t drink the antidote."


    "I will give you the antidote. All you need to do is pour your Jing on me. I want to bear your baby and become your wife, Huang Shu."

 Chapter 457: 12.65

    "I will give you the antidote. All you need to do is pour your Jing in me. I want to bear your baby and become your wife, Huang Shu."


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. True, the pain in his heart finally disappeared, and he had recovered at least 80% of his strength, as if Xi Yue intentionally did that, so Huang Shu still had some strength to fuck her.


    "Why are you doing this? Don''t you see what you''re doing right now?! You''re naked in front of a man other than your husband! Don''t you have shame?!" Huang Shu yelled, but Xi Yue didn''t seem to care.


    "Well, you''re not my husband¡­ yet. But we will be husband and wife soon. In fact, we will be Emperor and Empress after I gave birth to your child," Xi Yue said.


    "Don''t try to play dumb, Huang Shu. I know what you did to me by bestowing marriage to Fu Shipeng and me. I asked some informants in the city and found that Fu Shipeng is actually a promiscuous man who had sex with many prostitutes. You want me to catch some of his sexual diseases, right?"


    Huang Shu was silent, but he still glared at Xi Yue, neither denying nor confirming the accusation.


    Xi Yue chuckled and then spread her legs wider until Huang Shu could see the pinkish flower between Xi Yue''s thigh. But he didn''t even budge after looking at it, let alone got aroused.


    He was disgusted instead.


    "So, Your Majesty, Emperor Xianliang, you only have one hour before your second heart attack. Don''t you want to survive? You still have a nation to rule, you know," Xi Yue smiled seductively, hoping that Huang Shu would jump at her.


    "I have no interest with you, Xi Yue. Stop doing this and give me the antidote!"


    Xi Yue shrugged it off and repeated her answer, "Just like I told you before, I will not give it to you unless you give me your Jing, your essence."


    "You¡ª!" Huang Shu had lost his patience. He didn''t want to sleep with Xi Yue. The more he saw her like this, the more disgusted he got. He grabbed Xi Yue by her arm and clutched her arm until it was bruised.


    "WHERE IS THE ANTIDOTE!"


    "AH¡ªI will not tell! If you keep doing this, I will yell as hard as I could! I will tell people that you are forcing me, raping me because you''re desperate to have a child!" Xi Yue said.


    "In the end, you will be forced to marry me! Which one do you think is better? To have sex with me, right here, right now. Or to make the whole Palace know that you''re forcing a beautiful young lady!"


    "YOU BITCH!"


    "You called me a bitch? Don''t you understand that you''re the one who got bewitched by that deformed bitch Yunyu?! Obviously, he has been putting a spell on you! How could you keep loving that deformed bitch? He is now infertile after a high dose of Buyun leaves!"


    ¡­


    Huang Shu was dazed for a moment, and Xi Yue zipped her mouth instantly.


    She looked nervous when Huang Shu''s peering gaze darted at her, full of suspicion and suppressed anger.


    "Xi Yue, did you collude with my mother, Empress Dowager Aixi, to poison my wife?" Huang Shu asked. His expression was grim.


    "W¡ªWhat makes you think like that?" Xi Yue tried to dodge the peering gaze out of nervousness.


    "I never specify to anyone outside about how Yunyu got poisoned and the type of poison. But you seem to know it well."


    "I''ve been thinking about it. I keep on pondering how my Mother Empress could obtain something so difficult to find and expensive, like Buyun leaves. Especially since I''ve been restricting any of her outside activity and trade. So, she has no access to goods from outside."


    "I thought she might''ve used a eunuch or guard to obtain it from outside, although still quite difficult."


    "Turns out, she has an accomplice, since you''re the only one who has ever visited her for a while¡­" Huang Shu said.


    "H¡ªHuang Shu, you''re just assuming things. Of course, it''s not me. How could I have access to Buyun leaves¡­" Xi Yue tried to backpedal once she got caught red-handed.


    But Huang Shu just silently stared at Xi Yue coldly.


    Thinking that Huang Shu''s silence means that he wanted to listen, Xi Yue took a deep breath and continued, "Huang Shu, I''m not that vile. Maybe she got it from other people. M--Maybe it''s someone in the Palace of Serene Harmony itself!"


    ¡­


    Huang Shu scoffed mirthlessly, with the last thread of reason in Huang Shu''s brain, he finally lashed out.


    "Do you think I will believe your crap? If you have access to poison me, then you also have access to poison my wife. You vile bitch!"


    Huang Shu moved his clutch from Xi Yue''s arm to her neck, strangling her instead.


    "Urk!" Xi Yue struggled as hard as she could because Huang Shu didn''t spare her pity at all. She thrashed, kicking Huang Shu''s chest and clawing his face. But Huang Shu didn''t budge.


    Xi Yue coughed few times, and her struggle became weaker and weaker. Huang Shu was blinded by rage that he didn''t even want to hear Xi Yue''s voice. He was disgusted by this woman. So he pressed even harder until nothing but a choking sound was heard from Xi Yue.


    Xi Yue''s eyes widened in horror after she realized there was no way out for her. Huang Shu didn''t even want her antidote anymore. At her last breath, she tried to reason once more.


    "D¡ªDon''t¡­ you¡­ want¡­ the antidote?"


    "I would rather die than taking anything that you give me," Huang Shu said coldly.


    There was a tear dropping at the edge of Xi Yue''s red eyes and pale skin. She finally drew her last breath and died a horrific death. Huang Shu continued strangling Xi Yue until he made sure the witch was dead.


    Huang Shu sat on his chair, taking a deep breath as he just killed someone. But, he had no guilt in his heart, knowing such a vile woman like Xi Yue was finally dead.


    ''Eye for an eye¡­ she killed my unborn baby and ruin my wife''s life,'' Huang Shu thought.


    Huang Shu didn''t even care about the antidote anymore. He refused to take an antidote given by this woman. It was a humiliation for him. Let alone sleeping with her just to save his life.


    ¡­


    Huang Shu calculated that he only had thirty minutes left before the second heart attack came. He didn''t know what kind of poison that Xi Yue gave him, but one thing for sure, there was no way out for him.


    He was destined to die again in thirty minutes.


    Huang Shu took a deep breath and then walked to the corner of this room. There was a small box hidden behind a stack of books. He pushed the books and took out the small box.


    He opened it and took out the egg-shaped jade stone, the Rewind Stone.


    He stored it here because Yunyu rarely came to this Palace. This was the safest place to hide this thing from Yunyu.


    "In the end, I will have to use this again¡­"


    Huang Shu took the key inside Xi Yue''s robe and then left his room. He walked to the Palace where his wife resided currently.


    Palace of Serene Harmony.


    "Yunyu¡­"

 Chapter 458: 12.66

    [Music Recommendation: Jane Zhang - Painted Heart, Guzheng cover.]


    "Yunyu¡­"


    Huang Shu kept walking to the Palace of Serene Harmony alone. There was nobody around his Palace, which signaled that Prime Minister Xi had planned to bribe the servants and guards in his Palace, so they would let Xi Yue slept with the Emperor.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. He never knew that he was surrounded by treacherous bastards. They kept saying that he was the greatest Emperor or that they always supported Master Bai Yunyu to be their Empress.


    Turned out, everything was just a lie. Everything in this Palace was a collection of intricate lies.


    ''Is this what Yunyu experienced in the previous timeline? To be surrounded by so many people scheming against him, he must have been suffering a lot¡­''


    ''And I did nothing but blame him for everything, even though Yunyu has been supporting my journey to be the Golden Emperor. He worked tirelessly to help me as much as he could, and he did more than he should be¡­''


    ''Huang Shu, how could you replace a diamond with hundreds of pebbles? How stupid can you be?'' Huang Shu cursed himself as he kept walking to the Palace of Serene Harmony.


    When he entered, there was still no sign of other servants, as if everyone vanished today. Everyone schemed against him.


    Huang Shu''s body weakened as he was halfway towards Yunyu''s room. At first, his hands and legs got weakened, until his entire body became so weak, it was so hard for him to walk.


    He pushed his body to his limit and opened the door. He saw only one maid sitting on the ground, taking care of his unconscious wife.


    Meilan turned her head at the door and saw Emperor Xianliang. His face was ghastly, and his body staggered, but he still had his eyes on Master Bai Yunyu.


    "Y¡ªYour Majesty, what happened to you¡ª"


    Huang Shu glanced at Meilan. Even in this timeline, this young girl was still loyal to Yunyu. Huang Shu gave her a thin smile and said, "I''m alright. You can leave now."


    "But¡­"


    "It''s alright. I will take care of your Master," Huang Shu said.


    Meilan left reluctantly. She had worries in her heart. As if she had the feeling that Master Bai Yunyu and Emperor Xianliang would leave soon¡­


    Meilan closed the door, with that, Huang Shu used his last strength, and he fell on the bed, lying beside Yunyu.


    All he could move was just his hand right now. Huang Shu had cold sweat on his forehead, just like Yunyu.


    "Aiya¡­ why are you sweating, wife. I should tell your maid to take care of you better."


    Huang Shu could feel the breath from Yunyu''s nose. He was relieved that his wife was still alive. At least, he would die earlier here. It was better than the previous timeline when he went mad after having so much guilt in his heart after Yunyu''s death.


    "Wife, I''ve finally realized what truly happened in the previous timeline. I''ve been blinded by glory, surrounded by dirty pebbles, and threw away the diamond that I''ve treasured for so long, you."


    "Do you know¡­ that I''ve ruined your life in the previous timeline, and I''m still not careful enough, so I also hurt you and ruin your life in this timeline."


    "I threw you away to the Cold Palace, thinking that I don''t need you. Since I have everything. Even though my deepest conscience told me everything is empty without you."


    "And you died out of starvation and malnourished for two years. I went mad after your death, though¡­ I know it was my undoing. I deserved it, indeed."


    ¡­


    "That''s why I used the rewind stone, thinking that I can hide everything from you, and we can start anew here. I want to love you, trapping you in a fantasy of sweet love in this timeline."


    "But it doesn''t end like what I want it to be. Now you''re unconscious for a week, losing your unborn child and losing your fertility. Rather than giving you the sweet love I promise, I gave you another hell instead."


    There was no answer from Bai Yunyu, of course. He was also afraid if Bai Yunyu was suddenly opened his eyes. Because he was a coward, he was afraid that Yunyu would be angry at him for everything he did once Yunyu recovered his memory.


    Although he had braced himself for everything, he was still scared of seeing a hateful gaze from his wife.


    Huang Shu took the Rewind Stone from his robe. He stared at it for a moment and then smiled at Yunyu, "Wife, I don''t want to rewind the time again without you knowing my sins. You''ve suffered enough. In fact, you''ve suffered too much that I can''t bear to hide everything from you."


    "Wife, I will return your memory, everything about us, including my sins, to you. I don''t know what you will do with the Rewind Stone. You may leave me here, rotting alone while you leave the Palace, continue with your life."


    "I will accept everything because this life belongs to you, not me¡­"


    "I just want you to know¡­ that I do everything for you. I become an Emperor for you, and I used this Rewind stone for you. So if you don''t want this life, then please take me with you. I will follow you wherever you go, wife¡­"


    "Please don''t hate me. I know it''s so egoistic of me, begging you not to hate me after all I did."


    "But I''m already a coward who hides the truth from you, so I can also be the scoundrel who demands you not to hate me, right?"


    Huang Shu could feel that his body was already severely weakened. He was so close to his second heart attack that it would lead to his death. He used his last strength to put the Rewind Stone in Yunyu''s palm and drew his last breath.


    "I love you¡­ my ger wife¡­"


    The second heart attack killed Huang Shu instantly, and he closed his eyes, bearing both sadness and relief.

 Chapter 459: 12.67

    "I love you¡­ my ger wife¡­"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Yunyu opened his eyes soon after he touched the egg-shaped jade stone, the Rewind Stone. The overflowing memory kept inside the Rewind Stone flooded his brain until it stimulated and restored his consciousness.


    He stared at the ceiling for a while, still trying to grasp what happened to him after Huang Shu used the Rewind Stone back then.


    He still remembered that Huang Shu stole some of his memories and store them inside the Rewind stone, a sort of mind manipulation. So he didn''t remember everything, especially that part when he was thrown to the Cold Palace and died out of starvation and malnutrition.


    But it was also him who put the Rewind Stone in Yunyu''s hand before he passed away.


    The memories of the first timeline, when Yunyu and Huang Shu first met, but Huang Shu failed to claim the throne. The second timeline where they got married, and Yunyu got thrown to the cold palace, and the third timeline¡­


    Yunyu closed his eyes again, allowing the Rewind Stone to restore all his memories in this world.


    Slowly, a tear dropped from the edge of his eyes, not knowing what to do right now. He was battling with his own dilemma after he received his memory.


    ''Huang Shu, in the first world, where you met with the Bai Yunyu in this world, it seems that you''ve fallen in love with him so deeply that you make him your lifetime achievement.''


    ''That''s why when you fail for the first time, you rewind time and started everything from scratch. You killed Crown Prince because you think the only way to get me is by becoming the Emperor.''


    ''But you never think of me as a human. You think of me as a trophy wife for you to enjoy. You don''t see me as a person that loves you. So when you get too busy with life, you think I''m just a discardable trophy.''


    ''Now, in the third timeline, you start everything again. You try to fix your mistake to lift your guilt. You hid my memory, so you think everything will be alright here. But everything turned out just like before. There is no good here as well.''


    ''You think by keep rewinding time, you will get your true happiness¡­''


    Bai Yunyu turned his body to the side, he was still weak, and he predicted his legs couldn''t even move for now. He gently caressed Huang Shu''s cheek that was still warm, as if he still had life inside his body, but not for long, though.


    His Husband still looked as handsome as he remembered, and he was younger as well. In the previous timeline, he was already deranged because of guilt, his beard was unkempt, and he looked haggard. But in this world, he was still twenty two years old. He still looked young, vigorous, and handsome.


    Both Yunyu of this world and Bai Yunyu felt the same connection to Huang Shu.


    Their hearts tell them that Huang Shu was his beloved, his soulmate, the other side of the red string of fate.


    Yet, they hurt each other.


    Bai Yunyu smiled and wiped the last wet tears at the edge of Huang Shu''s eyes. He called with by his real name, just once.


    "Han Ye, we kept on hurting each other in so many worlds. I started to wonder if this is real love or a toxic one."


    "If this is a toxic one, then why do I keep falling in love with you? Just like how you keep falling in love with me. What''s the point when we only hurt each other¡­"


    Bai Yunyu still hadn''t recovered his full memory of his life with Master Han Ye. But after so many worlds, he started realizing few things, and there were two glaring things here.


    If we were in love with each other, then why would we hurt each other?


    What was the point of love that kept on hurting?


    ¡­


    "Husband, you wasted three timelines to hurt yourself. And I wasted three timelines only to be a wasted ger, just to fill our happy family fantasy¡­."


    Bai Yunyu received the memory about Huang Shu''s death just now. He was poisoned by Xi Yue and would rather die than taking the antidote from that bitch.


    ¡ª


    ''Wife, I will return your memory, everything about us, including my sins, to you. I don''t know what you will do with the Rewind Stone. You may leave me here, rotting alone while you leave the palace, continue with your life.''


    ¡ª


    "It''s not that easy, Husband. You think I can just leave you like this. You kept on hurting me, but I kept on crawling back to you, wishing that you would finally understand that I just want your love."


    "I don''t need anything grandeur. I just want you."


    It took a while until Yunyu called Pupa.


    "Pupa, are you here?"


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, still with that ridiculous Sailor Moon wig.


    Yunyu giggled and pointed at that Sailor Moon wig, "It seems that you like it so much, Pupa."


    Pupa just realized what was on its head. It rolled around on the ground, trying to take it off.


    After Pupa could take it off, it used a code, "Code 9: Blaze."


    The wig was burned to ashes. Pupa even went as far as burning it twice, just in case.


    "Awww, I actually like Larva a lot! It is so cute and supportive, unlike you, Spicy Chicken System!"


    "I am a lot more competent than my past self. What could it do anyway? Crying when you don''t give it enough attention? Peh! Disgusting!"


    "Hey, hey, at least Larva is great emotional support. A lot cuter as well!"


    "Forget about that thing. My shell rattled whenever I remembered it," Pupa said.


    Pupa floated on top of Yunyu and Huang Shu, and then it commented, "Hm, I see that Huang Shu has died, but he is still kind enough to give you the Rewind Stone."


    "And I still don''t know his intention. Why would he give me this? He kept saying that he feels guilty, so he gave me the Rewind Stone for me to decide." Yunyu pondered. "If he genuinely wanted to prison me, he could just use the Rewind Stone on himself."


    "That''s because he thinks he has robbed your freedom and happiness for the sake of his selfish love. He trapped you over and over, so he thinks it''s better for you to decide on your life."


    "Bai Yunyu, you should''ve realized this. I got Larva''s memory now, though I also don''t understand what happened with you and Master Han in the past¡­ But one thing I''m sure of, this is what I retain from Larva''s memory.


    "Master Han truly loves you. That''s why Huang Shu still loves you no matter how much you two went through."


    "I know, but what''s the point if we keep hurting each other?"


    ¡­


    Pupa wanted to say something to respond, but it had no good answer for it. Obviously, based on the memory it retained from Larva, Master Han and Master Bai truly loved each other.


    But why did it get destroyed to this extent?


    Yunyu turned to Huang Shu''s side again, and then he said, "Huang Shu, since you''re giving me a chance, then I will give you a chance also. Maybe we hurt each other because we are together in the wrong place."


    "Don''t you think so, Larva?"


    "What?" Pupa asked.


    "Maybe Huang and I¡­ we love each other, at the right time, with the right person¡­ but in the wrong place."


    "Since he said that he became the Emperor for me, let me see if that word is true from his mouth."


    "If I am the one that his heart longs for, then he will come to find me. But if it is just a passing love that is replaceable, just like what he did by replacing me with Xi Yue in the second timeline¡­ then let him be."


    "Let him choose, without the memory of me, his Ger Wife Bai Yunyu, and without the memory of previous timelines and the memory of owning this Rewind Stone."


    "You will store some of his memory inside that Rewind Stone?" Pupa asked again. "You should know this is the last chance for you to use the rewind stone. Don''t be hasty. If you used it, later on, it might create something terrible."


    "I don''t care about the repercussion. What''s worst, that could happen anyway¡­ Pupa, you don''t know how painful this feeling is."


    Yunyu clutched his chest with one hand while holding the Rewind stone with the other.


    "I will return his memory if he chooses me. But if he chooses to be the Emperor instead with his harem full of beautiful Ger men and women, then so be it. I will let him be happy."


    Bai Yunyu crushed the egg-shaped jade stone for the last time.

 Chapter 460: 12.68

    "I will return his memory if he chooses me. But if he chooses to be the Emperor instead with his harem full of beautiful Ger men and women, then so be it. I will let him be happy."


    Bai Yunyu crushed the egg-shaped jade stone for the last time.


    "Tsk, what a drama queen," Pupa complained. But it had nothing against it, though. Pupa just thought it would be wiser for Yunyu to be more logical, to kill that emotion when taking an important decision.


    But Pupa was still a machine without heart configuration. Yunyu was still a human driven by his emotion, unlike some protagonists in Quick Transmigration novels. They were all logical, professional, and sometimes cold with the decision.


    Yunyu had no memories about his past and was also a man that used his emotion most of the time. They got into many troubles because of this, but there was nothing Pupa could do about it anyway.


    In fact, if Pupa could be a bit honest¡­


    [Pupa: Well, I think his human side is pretty cute. At least, he still retains it after so many painful experiences in many worlds.]


    [Awww, Cutiepie Pupa, I know that you actually love me~]


    [Pupa: What the¡ª]


    Pupa just realized that Yunyu could hear its inside thought as well. It was so used to being Larva for a while that it just forgot.


    [Pupa: Nevermind. I take what I said before.]


    [Aish, don''t be shy. I love you too, you know~]


    [Pupa: Peh! Pei! Nasty! Disgusting!]


    Yunyu chuckled while watching the Rewind Stone reacted after it got crushed. The purple energy inside the stone was released and shot up to the sky, creating a thick dark cloud that filled the sky.


    And then, a hole was created in the middle, and it started sucking everything like a black hole. The same thing that happened before. But this time, it was Huang Shu that got sucked inside instead of Yunyu. Everything around them disappeared and was contained in the dark cloud above them.


    "Master Bai Yunyu, do you want to plant a new memory or erase any memory before we rewind this world?" The Rewind Stone asked.


    "Ah, Pupa, this thing actually recognizes me!"


    "Then, it''s positive that you and Master Han Ye are the ones who created this Rewind Stone together," Pupa stated.


    Bai Yunyu remembered what Huang Shu did to remove some of his memory. He then picked Huang Shu from the dark cloud. Yunyu stared at him for a moment and said, "Huang Shu, because you said you don''t want to restraint me, you want me to be free. Then I will set you free as well."


    Yunyu took all of Huang Shu''s memory about Rewind Stone, the memory about previous timelines, and memory about Bai Yunyu.


    He was now an eighteen years old handsome Seventh Prince, the most gallant and the smartest. Albeit also the coldest out of them all. Huang Shu knew about Yunyu when he reached nineteen, and Yunyu was seventeen back then.


    Both of them were in the right age of marriage in their tradition.


    He knew about Xi Yue, though he still didn''t like her romantically, only recognizing her as a study partner when they were younger. And he was filial to his mother, Imperial Concubine Ai.


    "Perfect," Yunyu said.


    "You won''t leave any memory of you?" Pupa asked. "It''s a bit risky since that means he will see you as a stranger."


    "That''s alright. If we''re meant for each other, he will find me again in the end," Yunyu said. "But if we are not, then I will let him be happy and maybe skip this world to the next world first. We can do that, right?"


    ¡­


    "Yeah," Pupa affirmed.


    "Good."


    Pupa still couldn''t understand Yunyu''s train of thoughts. He was so illogical in his action. He basically stripped all his advantages for this thing called ''true love'' in Huang Shu''s heart.


    "You''re betting everything in a small chance."


    "I know," Yunyu replied with a smile.


    "It''s a heart thing, Pupa."


    "Still illogical," Pupa tried to reason more.


    "You wouldn''t understand. But for me, I just feel like¡­ this is the right thing to do."


    ¡­


    Pupa sighed. There was nothing it could do since Yunyu didn''t want to hear its advice, "You haven''t even recovered your memory. Why do you think that you have everything figured out?"


    "Eh¡­ I just have the feeling that my relationship with Master Han is a toxic one. But I don''t know to what extent. I didn''t even know what I did."


    "Since Huang Shu is part of him, I can vaguely grasp that his love is a possessive and selfish one, though I know that his love is true. Huang Shu endured a lot of hardship alone while staying loyal to me¡­"


    "That''s why I want him to be free first and choose. If love is fated, then let the red string of fate guided us together."


    ¡­


    Pupa thought Yunyu would restart now, but it turned out he still searched for one more person that he wanted to change the memories. It was Xu Jiansheng.


    The moment they got close, the red chain between their hearts appeared again, "I think, Jiansheng did something when I was unconscious during that ritual."


    "Perhaps, I was gone as well to recover myself after absorbing your pain."


    Yunyu stared at Jiansheng and caressed his cheek inside the dark cloud, "You''re both Aaron Xu and Xu Jiansheng, right?" Yunyu searched for Xu Jiansheng''s past memory, but somehow, he only retained the memory as Xu Jiansheng, not Aaron Xu.


    "That''s weird¡­ so this means he doesn''t remember being Aaron Xu?"


    "I''m not sure either. But he does follow you to this world, from Aaron Xu to Xu Jiansheng," Pupa said.


    Yunyu nodded, "Well, based on this timeline, he got his memory as previous timeline''s Xu Jiansheng when he touched the red chain. I''m not sure if he will follow me again in the next world, so best to hide the memory forever."


    "You don''t want Xu Jiansheng to remember too?"


    "I still remember how Aaron Xu and Xu Jiansheng loved me so much to no avail. He deserves better, just in case if he follows me again," Yunyu said. "He is not our target, so let him live as a normal person instead."


    Yunyu asked the Rewind Stone, "Can you¡­ block his memory about me?"


    The Rewind Stone shone a bit, "Master Bai Yunyu, this means he will not remember you even after he touched the red chain of fate¡ª"


    "¡ªRed chain of fate¡­" Yunyu pondered.


    "He can see the red chain, but he will not be able to recover the memory about you." The voice inside the Rewind Stone said.


    "Yes, that''s okay."


    The Rewind Stone shone brightly before putting the essence of a dark cloud inside Xu Jiansheng''s brain.


    After he made sure that everything was done, Bai Yunyu nodded and then pushed Xu Jiansheng slowly inside the dark cloud.


    "Okay, all is done. Let''s return to when I was just sixteen in this world."


    "Understood, Master."


    Yunyu watched as the dark cloud spouted everything inside its belly of emptiness back to this world. Including Yunyu''s appearance as sixteen years old ger man, a promising youth back then.


    Yunyu hugged Pupa and jumped into the world again, "Cheer up, Pupa. This will be our third timeline. We can do this!"


    "¡­ somehow, I doubt the last sentence, but oh well," Pupa rolled its eyes, and they jumped back to this world.

 Chapter 461: 12.69

    "My son, Huang Shu, have you give proper consideration about it?" Imperial Concubine Ai talked to her son, Huang Shu, or with his imperial title, the Seventh Prince.


    The handsome, eighteen years old, Seventh Prince. Adored for his handsomeness and track record as he was good in everything.


    "Yes, Mother. I''ve been thinking about it, and I don''t think I''m fit to be a scholar," Huang Shu said. He knew that his mother wanted him to be a scholar instead because he had a better chance of being selected as a minister or adviser, knowing that Crown Prince''s position was unshakeable to be the next Emperor.


    Huang Shu was a warrior, and he showed it ever since he was young. He was an amazing fighter, but he wasn''t that good in military strategy.


    What helped him was that¡­ he was an all-rounder instead. Huang Shu had no weakness in the academy, strength, and artistic skills such as writing poems.


    But he felt that being an academic scholar wasn''t his path. He didn''t like it. Especially after he stayed with Xi Yue for almost two years, he got annoyed by her and her shameless stares.


    "But, don''t you want to be an Emperor? The son of heaven?"


    "No, Mother. I think Imperial Crown Prince brother fits that better," Huang Shu said. He didn''t have anything against his Imperial brothers as well. It was just his calling.


    He had a strange dislike with the Imperial Palace, the Forbidden City, even the capital. Though his hate for the capital city wasn''t that much, he just preferred when he went to the border or the countryside. That was why he disliked everything and preferred to stay outside.


    Imperial Concubine Ai sighed full of pity. She was so lucky to be blessed by such a good son, very handsome as well, the most attractive out of all princes. He was also the most popular, even more than the Crown Prince.


    But somehow, he had a certain dislike for the Imperial Palace.


    "Aish, you don''t know about filial piety to your mother," Imperial Concubine Ai said. "Fine, just go, you should go and study more. I will talk about this with your father, His Majesty Emperor."


    "Thank you, Mother," Huang Shu bowed his head and left the Palace of White Swan.


    Huang Shu was always the good prince. He knew that he was popular and preferred by the noble ladies, but he disliked everything about the Imperial Palace and Forbidden City. Let alone looking at the harem. He was, in fact, utterly disgusted about it, seeing his Emperor father had so many concubines, it disgusted him to the core.


    Which was also one the main reason that Huang Shu had no interest in becoming an Emperor. Because he didn''t want to marry many women!


    "Ugh, just thinking about it makes me creeped out already," Huang Shu said while he was walking to the main hall. Truly, now that he said he didn''t want to focus on his academic study, he was still trying to figure out what he wanted to do.


    Even as a prince, his study did not lack, and he ranked quite high when he tried the Imperial test. Still, he didn''t like it, though.


    "Hm¡­ maybe it''s because of that girl, Xi Yue?" Huang Shu pondered. He went to his small palace and used the peasant tunic that he used to disguise himself. He also used some kind of ashes to make sure that his facial features weren''t too glaring.


    Because he was very handsome, people said, even as handsome as Pan An.


    [Note: Pan An - A real historical figure in Ancient China. The most handsome man and also a scholar. ''As handsome as Pan An'' is a real saying to refer to his handsomeness.]


    He did this because he wanted to experience the hustler of the busy capital city. The bustling market, and also the loudness of people. If he used the prince''s carriage, he wouldn''t be able to explore freely.


    "Huh!" Huang Shu jumped from a wall and sneaked out easily. He crossed a small bridge before making it to the capital city.


    Huang Shu, dressed as a commoner, was now walking in the Imperial City leisurely. He didn''t have any real direction to go. He was just enjoying the city since it was his only entertainment.


    "Ah, I remember that I''m now entering the red district," Huang Shu thought. He knew this place, although he would never visit it. It was still in the afternoon, though, so there was no activity here.


    He walked until he stopped when he saw a man in blue hanfu. Which signifies that he was, at least, from a rich family, whether he was from a noble family or not.


    Huang Shu couldn''t see his face because Huang Shu was behind him. But that man had a lean body and looked very scholarly. He leaned to a little street girl, probably around nine or ten years old.


    He then crouched and patted the girl''s hair while the girl only stared in awe. Huang Shu could see the girl was awed by this man''s look for no reason.


    The man seemed to be talking about something, which made Huang Shu curious. He had a guess that the young man was actually a child predator. Although many immoral men wanted to touch little girls, Huang Shu wouldn''t let it happen in front of him.


    "Damn, what a shameless, immoral guy to take a poor street girl to satiate his beastly desire¡­" Huang Shu thought as he was about to protect that street girl.


    But what he saw next was unexpected. He saw the man gave the little girl bao that he just bought, a warm one. He then got up, with his hand holding the little girl''s hand. He really wanted to take the little girl with him.


    They wanted to walk away, but there was a big and burly man who suddenly blocked their path. He glared at the man in blue hanfu and yelled in a loud and intimidating voice, "THIS KID IS OURS! HE IS PART OF THIS DISTRICT! IF YOU WANT TO USE HER, PAY ME FIRST!"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to use her for something like that. I want to take her to my house instead. I want to take her as a servant."


    "HAH! YOU NEED TO PAY ME FOR THAT!"


    The man in blue hanfu asked the little girl, "Do you know this uncle?"


    The little girl shook her head. Her body was trembling and hid behind the man. She was utterly terrified.


    The man in blue hanfu took a deep breath and then told the little girl, "Go distance yourself. I will fight him."


    The little girl hesitated. She didn''t believe that the man in blue hanfu could beat the big uncle, but after the man in blue hanfu said, "Don''t worry, I''m a martial artist."


    The little girl finally believed, and she hid behind a tree.


    Huang Shu was preparing himself. He also doubted this guy could defeat a big burly man. So he was ready to kick that burly man''s head if something happened.


    The burly man cracked his knuckles and grinned with his teeth showing, "You think a Ger like you can beat me? Aiyo, come on, you''re such a beautiful ger man. Why don''t you come with Laozi instead? We can have some fun."

 Chapter 462: 12.70

    The burly man cracked his knuckles and grinned with his teeth showing, "You think a Ger like you can beat me? Aiyo, come on, you''re such a beautiful ger man. Why don''t you come with Laozi instead? We can have some fun."


    [Note: Laozi - A term to boast oneself/show swagger.]


    ''A ger?!'' After Huang Shu heard that, he was already clenching his first. ''How could someone hurt a weak ger man?! That''s so immoral!"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t hang out with filthy mutt," the man in blue hanfu said.


    "You call Laozi a filthy mutt?!"


    "I don''t even want to use my hand for you, filthy mutt," the man in blue hanfu intentionally taunted. And it had successfully ignited the burly man''s anger.


    The burly man didn''t hesitate and punched the young man in the face. The young man dodged to the side and then elegantly kicked the man''s leg until he lost his balance, and then, the man in blue hanfu kicked his face.


    "Ugh!" The burly man felt as if he just got kicked by a big hammer instead of feet. His cheek was heavily bruised, while the man in blue hanfu still leisurely cupped his hand behind.


    The burly man gritted his teeth and got up again. He clenched his fist, was about to attack recklessly for the second time. The man in blue hanfu used a crate near him and jumped high.


    He landed on top of the man''s back, and with one stomp, the man fell to the ground as if he had been smacked by a big rock instead. His face was red when the man in blue hands intentionally stood at his back, pressing the deeper with his feet, making sure that the burly man suffocated.


    "Sor¡­ ry¡­ spare¡­ please spare¡­ me¡­ uhk!"


    The man in blue hanfu sighed, and he finally jumped out, sparing the burly man''s life, "Seriously, if it''s not because of daylight, I would''ve killed you."


    Huang Shu was stunned when he saw this. He never saw someone so effortlessly took a big man down, even him. He would''ve needed to take some punches from that burly man.


    The stunned Huang Shu was jaw-dropped when the man in blue hanfu finally turned his back, facing his direction, but didn''t seem to notice Huang Shu from afar.


    He just went straight to the little girl hiding behind a tree. He crouched in front of the girl with a smile on his face. With this, Huang Shu could finally see his appearance.


    A beautiful ger man, very beautiful in fact, that Huang Shu thought it would be illegal for him to be that beautiful, waking in the street unguarded. But his beauty was also unique because Huang Shu also found masculinity in his face. It made a nice mixture of beautiful peach blossom eyes with a small straight nose and bright red cinnabar mole between his brows. But his brows were straight and quite thick. It made him looked very¡­ comforting. His gaze was so beautiful.


    The man in blue hanfu had bow lips with a natural pinkish color, which was seductive enough for Huang Shu''s heart to accelerate when he smiled at the little girl.


    "Remember your name now?"


    "Y¡ªYes¡­ my name is Meilan¡­"


    "I will treat you nice and give you food, clothing, and shelter. As long as you are willing to be my servant," the man in blue hanfu said.


    "M¡ªMaster, you''re not going to hurt me, right? I just want food¡­" the little girl said. "A¡ªAnd shelter¡­ um¡­ clothes as well. I¡­ I want many things¡­'' the little girl said.


    "I can give you those. I just need someone who wants to work for me. And I stumble upon you. Don''t worry about money. I will give you a monthly salary as well."


    "A¡ªAh¡­ as long as you give me food and shelter, I''m¡­ okay¡­" the little girl added. She would never expect to find someone as kind and generous as this man.


    "Okay, then, come with me. Remember your name?" The man in blue hanfu asked again, and the little girl shook her head gently. "That''s understandable, then. Your new name from me will be Meilan. Okay?"


    "Meilan¡­"


    The little girl nodded and happily held the man in blue hand''s as they walked away. None of them seemed to notice Huang Shu quite far from them. This was understandable since Huang Shu was dressed as a commoner, not a royal prince.


    But for Huang Shu, though, he kept staring at the man''s back, with his long silky hair waved alongside the pink peony hanging as his hairpin.


    Huang Shu put his palm at his heart gently as he tried to feel this crazy feeling. He could sense that his cheek reddened for no reason, and his heart was beating like a drum.


    Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Ba-dump!


    Huang Shu thought it was utterly ridiculous, but he had to admit that he, the cold Seventh Prince who never cared about love before, might have fallen in love with a random ger he met in the Capital City. No, specifically, in the Red District.


    And it was love at first sight.


    Huang Shu gulped, he wanted to directly chase the man and grabbed him, but then again, he was still dressed as a commoner right now. If someone caught him dressed like this, he would be in serious trouble back in the Imperial Palace.


    Thus Huang Shu followed the man stealthily, wanting to know his address, at least. So at least, Huang Shu could do more research later on¡­


    **


    Meanwhile, Bai Yunyu was so happy that he finally found Meilan. in the original story, Bai Yunyu found Meilan when he was seventeen. But Yunyu couldn''t wait that long.


    How could he let someone as good as Meilan suffer in that red district, seeing so many promiscuous things every day and eating stuff thrown by people?


    So it was Yunyu''s personal mission to find Meilan!


    [Pupaaaa, look at Meilan! Isn''t she so cute? Oh my, I feel like I can actually become her adopted dad here! Nyahahaha~]


    [Pupa:...]


    [Eh, why are you silent?]


    [Pupa: It''s nothing.]


    Pupa wanted to say that it might''ve sensed Huang Shu around. It turned around and saw obviously Huang Shu who followed them, with his shabby clothing, unfit for a royal prince, and also face full of dirt, quite an exaggeration from a ''peasant'' disguise.


    What made Pupa surprised was the fact that they could meet Huang Shu so quickly and easily. They were not even two hours in this third timeline, and Huang Shu somehow already found Bai Yunyu and followed him as well.


    It made Pupa wonder if it was truly a fated red string of fate between Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu. Because there was no script about this in the original story.


    ''Should I tell Spicy Chicken Yunyu?'' Pupa pondered. Then it decided not to, ''Well, this Spicy Chicken host said that he will rely on fate to guide him and Huang Shu together if they were actually lovers in fate.''


    ''Heh, I basically confirmed their red string of fate so easily. But I would just sit and watch,'' Pupa thought as it disappeared.

 Chapter 463: 12.71

    Huang Shu kept on following this beautiful ger man, who was probably younger than him, basing on his ruddy cheeks that still hold some fat in it.


    Although Huang Shu followed the man in blue hanfu from quite a distance, amidst the crowded market, the Seventh Prince only had his eyes set on that man with the little girl he was holding hands with.


    Somehow, even quite far from here¡­ Huang Shu already imagined something so wild.


    He thought he saw his future wife and his daughter walking, holding hands together while shopping in this busy district full of shops. He would never think something like this before he saw this guy, but now¡­


    "Wife¡­" Huang Shu mumbled. Then he slapped his face to wake himself up. He felt ridiculous calling a random guy his ''wife.'' He wasn''t that much of a daydreamer, let alone a romantic. He spent most of his time training, studying, and spent his free time going to the capital.


    "Seriously, Huang Shu. You will fall in love with a random guy that you don''t even know his name? You don''t know his family background as well. Mother will be furious at me¡­"


    Huang Shu thought it was too ridiculous that he was about to turn around. He was afraid that he might actually go as far as proposing to this random guy, so it was better to move on before the flower in his heart truly bloomed.


    But the moment before he turned around, he saw a scoundrel approached the man in blue hanfu. They were following the man and the little girl. Though Huang Shu knew the man''s amazing martial art, he still got restless nonetheless.


    ''Aish, I should leave him be. He can handle it¡­'' Huang Shu thought. He watched them walked further from him.


    ''He can definitely handle it, right? What''s so hard about beating a bunch of thugs¡­''


    They got even further and further from Huang Shu''s sight. He gulped and tried to reason himself again, ''He can¡­ handle it, definitely¡­''


    ''But how about the little girl? He is being followed by like¡­ five thugs, what if one of them caught the girl, and then forced that beautiful man to take off his clothes and¡ª''


    Huang Shu didn''t have the heart to continue. He gritted his teeth and rushed to protect that man he didn''t even know. He became so restless, thinking if those thugs dared to touch that man.


    ''Goddamn it! He is just too beautiful for his own good! Why would he leave his house unguarded? He is attracting trouble!'' Huang Shu thought as he started running to catch up with the man.


    Huang Shu saw they went to a dark alley, with five thugs grinning while following them. Huang Shu already thought about the bad things that could happen to that beautiful man.


    He took a deep breath and followed to the dark alley. He was already holding the dagger hidden in his waist, ready to kill those thugs who dared to touch the beautiful man.


    When the thugs started approaching, and the little girl hid behind the man again, the thug leader said, "Why are you scared, little girl? Big brother here just wants to play with you and this young master, beautiful Ger man."


    "Hey, Young Master. I don''t know where did you come from, but you''re definitely from a good family, right? You have supple and lustrous skin, long silky hair, and bright cinnabar mole. I wonder if you can spare us some time, we will entertain you, ahahaha!" The thug leader said.


    "Thank you for the compliment, but I''m afraid I have no time to cater to your need. Please make way."


    "Hey, hey, just because you''re a Young Master doesn''t mean that you can ignore us like this," one thug said.


    "Yes, let''s play a bit ah, what do you think?" A thug wanted to touch the man in blue hanfu, and Huang Shu immediately jumped on the wall and propelled himself. He did a somersault on top of the thug and kicked the thug''s face, who dared to touch the man in blue hanfu.


    "UGH!" The thug fell backward with sharp pain on his face. Huang Shu took out his dagger and landed in front of the man in blue hanfu. He clenched the dagger, "Come closer, and I will mince you!"


    The thugs and the man in blue hanfu were both surprised by Huang Shu''s sudden grande entrance. It dazed them for a while until the thug leader ordered, "Why are you dazed!? Just attack him!"


    The thugs attacked at the same time with their daggers. Huang Shu read their pattern and pushed the man in blue hanfu to ensure he didn''t get hurt during the fight between Huang Shu and those thugs. Huang Shu rushed and slashed the neck of a thug, then he ducked when another one almost stabbed his neck. He kicked him until that thug fell to the ground, then Huang Shu also stabbed the other in the chest.


    Huang Shu took out three other thugs without much problem. After he made sure none of the thugs would be able to get up, he turned his back to check on the man in blue hanfu and the little girl''s condition.


    "Are you alright¡ª"


    Huang Shu got silenced immediately when the man in blue hanfu suddenly stretched his hand as if he was about to hug Huang Shu. He was stunned, but he wouldn''t lie that he had a joyful feeling in his heart.


    He also stretched his hand, thinking he would get a hug to save the beauty.


    But the beauty suddenly gripped Huang SHu''s shoulder with his hands and used the Seventh Prince as a sustaining block while he did a spin kick to the thug leader who was about to stab Huang Shu from behind.


    Their eyes met when the man in blue hanfu did the spin, and Huang Shu''s heart started beating like crazy again.


    "Ughhh!" The thug leader fell after the man in blue hanfu kicked his jaw, possibly dislocated it.


    The man in blue hanfu circled his hands on Huang Shu''s neck, while Huang Shu used his hands to pro the man in blue hanfu, so he wouldn''t fall after a spin.


    Huang Shu finally saw the face that made him fall in love at first sight, and he guessed that he would be falling in love even harder starting from now.


    The man in blue hanfu had a delicate facial feature, just like what he expected, supple and lustrous milky skin, and his cinnabar mole was really attractive for him.


    The naturally pinkish bow lips made Huang Shu''s mind traveled far, thinking about tasting it¡­


    ''It''s beautifully pink. Does it taste like strawberry? Or sweet candy?'' Huang Shu thought while he kept staring at this man in his embrace.


    The attractive bow lips suddenly formed a thin arch, the beautiful ger man was smiling at him, with his gentle, mannered, and soothing voice, the man said,


    "Excuse me, but would you mind releasing me right now? It''s been more than two minutes since we are in this position. It will look inappropriate, especially when there is a child here."

 Chapter 464: 12.72

    "Excuse me, but would you mind releasing me right now? It''s been more than two minutes since we are in this position. It will look inappropriate, especially when there is a child here."


    "A¡ªAh, yes, sorry¡­" Huang Shu reluctantly released the man in blue hanfu.


    "How could you suddenly jump in like that anyway? I can handle it just fine," Yunyu said.


    "I¡ªI followed you before because you are uh¡­ uhm¡­ you''re too beautiful to be left unguarded around the city," Huang Shu said truthfully.


    "Too beautiful? Me?" The man in blue hanfu blinked a few times as if he didn''t believe what Huang Shu said.


    "Yes¡­"


    "That''s very bold, but I suppose I still have to thank you for helping me out," the man in blue hanfu said. He advanced one step closer, about to close the gap between him and Huang Shu.


    But Huang Shu distanced himself slightly, thinking this guy might''ve been disgusted by his disguise right now. Since his face was covered in ashes and dirt, also with dusty and tattered clothes.


    Somehow, Huang Shu regretted not wearing his princely robe right now as the Seventh Prince. This was the first time he felt that princely robe would actually help him, rather than getting sneer for being a prissy and privileged royal family by the whispers in the capital city.


    Huang Shu finally understood how low a slave or servant could feel when facing someone above them.


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, Young Master, I¡ª"


    "Young Master?" The man in blue hanfu raised his brow with a slight grin at the edge of his lips. "I''m not a Young Master. I''m just a merchant son. My name is Bai Yunyu."


    "Bai¡­ Yunyu¡­"


    Huang Shu felt a tingle in his heart when he called that name, something just click inside his heart, like a lock without a key, and he felt like he was swallowing the key when he called that name again, "Bai¡­ Yunyu¡­"


    Click.


    And the lock inside his heart had been opened that easily.


    "Bai¡­ Yunyu¡­"


    ''Even his name tastes so sweet in my mouth. I won''t get tired of calling his name over and over¡­.''


    Bai Yunyu chuckled, "Hey, hey, why are you calling me name three times? What do you think I am? A ghost?"


    "A¡ªAh, it just feels nice to say," Huang Shu said meekly. He had a tint of red on his cheek, but it was covered with dust, so it wasn''t visible for Yunyu.


    "Hmm~ Well, Mr. Protector, would you mind telling me your name?" Bai Yunyu asked.


    "Me? But I''m just a peasant¡­ dirty one also¡­." Huang Shu said.


    "Do you think I''m not? I''m also a peasant ah," Yunyu shrugged. "It''s just that I dressed nicer. You should be a handsome man if you dress up and wash your face."


    Huang Shu nodded and then lowered his head out of embarrassment.


    "M¡ªMy name is¡­"


    ''Wait, I can''t give my full name. He might''ve recognized me as the Seventh Prince. He would definitely hide his true nature for the sake of bowing down to the royal family¡­.''


    "Uhm¡­ I''m Shu¡­" Huang Shu muttered softly.


    "Shu? Just Shu?" Bai Yunyu tilted his head. "Isn''t it a bit improper for you to give your short name in an introduction?"


    Huang Shu almost choked with his own saliva when he heard that. This man was obviously younger than him, but he was already so well-mannered and well-spoken. He might''ve as well been a thirty years old scholar, and Huang Shu would admit that.


    "Shu¡­ Shu¡­" Huang Shu said.


    "Shu Shu? That''s a weird name," Yunyu commented. With a grin on his face, he continued, "But I like it a lot. I will call you Shushu, alright?"


    ''Shushu¡­ isn''t this some kind of... endearing call? D¡ªDid he already think of me as his close friend? No, maybe even better, a romantic interest?!''


    Huang Shu''s mind already traveled far that he felt he might''ve flown to the sky right now.


    "Well, since I''m Bai Yunyu, then you can call me Yunyu," Yunyu said.


    ''Can I call you Wife instead?'' Huang Shu said in his heart but dared not utter it.


    Bai Yunyu saw the corpse on the ground and frowned, "Let''s go. I don''t want Meilan to see this kind of stuff for too long."


    Bai Yunyu grabbed the little girl''s hand, and they walked to the other side of the dark alley, with Huang Shu following him from behind.


    Yunyu looked over his shoulder and asked Huang Shu, "Shushu, are you hungry? I can always bring you to eat something with Meilan."


    "¡­ Yes."


    "Good, just follow me," Bai Yunyu said.


    They went to the nearest food stall and ordered three bowls of noodles.


    "Yunyu, who are these people?" The vendor asked while serving the noodles.


    "They are my friends," Yunyu said lightly as he gave the noodle to Huang Shu and Meilan. He specifically said to Meilan, "You can eat more if you want, okay? You can eat as much as you want."


    Huang Shu ate commoner noodles once or twice, and they tasted fine. However, the food in Imperial Palace still tasted a lot better. He saw Yunyu ate his noodle without worry, so it already prove that he was just a peasant, albeit a gorgeous one.


    Huang Shu ate the noodle while glancing at Yunyu a few times. Somehow, the noodle tasted a lot better than he expected.


    After they ate, Huang Shu kept on following Yunyu, and they stopped in front of a jewelry store. An old man was polishing a green jade stone in front, and it was actually quite a big store that Huang Shu knew.


    Since his mother and few other concubines liked to order jewelry from this store.


    Bai Yunyu turned back and gently reached out on Huang Shu''s hand. Huang Shu felt his body was electrified all over when their hands touched, and he could feel the softness of Yunyu''s palm.


    "Here is a reward for you. Thank you for helping me. Bye, Shushu," Bai Yunyu smiled and walked into the store with the little girl.


    ¡­.


    Huang Shu held the bag of coins carefully as he kept staring at the store, even though Yunyu already disappeared inside the store.


    ''Ah¡­ what to do. I''ve fallen in love¡­''

 Chapter 465: 12.73

    ''Ah¡­ what to do. I''ve fallen in love¡­''


    Huang Shu returned to the Imperial Palace, half dazed as he kept holding the bag of coin. He straddled at the small road beside a river. All he needed to do was cross the bridge, jump on the Imperial Wall, and find a secret passage, and then he would find himself at the back of his Palace.


    But Huang Shu stopped at the low bridge, and then he stared at the flowing river. The water was very clear, so Huang Shu could see his own reflection on the surface.


    He could see the ash and dust that covered his face, his messy hair, and his tattered clothes. Although he was actually handsome under this guise, he still looked very improper, filthy, and even unpleasant to look at.


    But that Ger man, Bai Yunyu, still allowed Huang Shu to follow him and walked around the city together. Even with many stares, Bai Yunyu didn''t seem to be ashamed.


    He also treated that little girl nicely even went as far as feeding the girl Tanghulu and other sweets as a treat. There was no fear in her eyes, and there was no greed or perverseness in Bai Yunyu''s eyes.


    [Note: Tanghulu ¡ª Candied fruits.]


    ''He gave me this money for helping him, although he said that he didn''t need my help.''


    Huang Shu could sense that Bai Yunyu always appreciated the people around him. Which was what Huang SHu wanted the most from someone.


    He hated some of his Imperial brothers'' arrogance because they never thanked the servants or the guards because they were entitled to all things great as the Princes of the nation.


    Although Huang Shu generally was on good terms with them, he still wouldn''t agree with their way of taking everything for granted.


    ''Shushu¡­''


    Huang Shu continued staring at his own reflection, then commented, "Why would he give me an endearing name like that? Don''t he realize that you shouldn''t be too close to strangers?" Huang Shu said while staring at the river.


    "You too, Huang Shu, Seventh Prince. You shouldn''t get involved with him in the first place. Now that you''ve suddenly fallen in love at first sight with a random merchant son, what can you do?" Huang Shu complained to himself.


    Huang Shu sighed and returned to the Imperial Palace, half dazed. He still had that bag of coins and decided to just store it in his drawer. Huang Shu tried to make himself busy by writing calligraphy, but he was still dazed in the middle of his brush, that he didn''t realize what he wrote just now.


    When he saw it again, he realized that he wrote something different than what he intended.


    ''Shushu Loves Wife.''


    Huang Shu flipped the small table in front of him, and he ruffled his hair out of frustration.


    "Goddamn it! Huang Shu, get yourself together!" Huang Shu was frustrated that he kept thinking about that Ger man, Bai Yunyu. It was like an attack in his brain, as he kept thinking that Bai Yunyu was a bad influence on him.


    Why? Because he couldn''t get that man out of his head!


    Huang Shu rolled on the wooden floor, thinking that it was utterly ridiculous for someone like him to fall in love with a random man at first sight. His heart had always been cold to everyone, both woman or ger man.


    None of them ever attracted him!


    But this man¡­ seriously¡­


    "Especially when he called me Shushu, it''s so sweet that I would''ve been melted like an ice in the middle of summer."


    "Ehe¡­ ehehe~" Huang Shu giggled like a madman whenever he remembered how Bai Yunyu called him Shushu. It was so warm in his heart that he couldn''t help but repeat the memory over and over in his head.


    "Ah, Huang Shu, something is wrong with your brain. What to do now?" Huang Shu asked himself over and over. He helplessly admitted that his first love was actually a Ger instead of a woman, which was against something that his mother always told him about, to marry a woman.


    But what could he do? He was still a human with a heart, especially since he was still young. And his young and inexperienced heart had harbored to a beautiful ger man instead.


    **


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 60%! Wow, I can''t believe this is actually possible!]


    Bai Yunyu giggled as he was helping his sleeping father to count their earnings today as a part of being a filial son. Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu. It couldn''t hide its excitement when the notification rang.


    "I still can''t believe that you''re able to actually increase his Fatemeter," Pupa said.


    "Why not? You should expect the finest thing from me, Pupa~."


    "¡­ Remember when we have plenty of minus meters because of your incompetence?"


    "¡­ That''s in the past. Aiya, Pupa, why are you talking about the past ah?"


    Pupa rolled its eyes, but it still had to give Yunyu some credit for this increase of Fatemeter, "You know the reason for his stagnating 50% Fatemeter in the previous timelines?"


    "Hmm, I think it''s because he is the Emperor," Yunyu replied. "An Emperor cannot devote himself completely to his loved one. Even though he loved someone so deeply, his mind would still be filled with the worry about his nation and everything around."


    "Yes, Huang Shu was an Emperor for two timelines. Even if he loved you so much, he still has other worries that he cannot abandon. So his love got split between two things, you and the nation, 50:50," Pupa explained.


    Yunyu smiled when he heard the long explanation. He knew that Huang Shu was still redeemable, just with a different approach, of course.


    "Are you still mad with Huang Shu and everything that he did before?" Pupa asked.


    "What do you think?"


    "Well, based on your pettiness and vengeful nature, I can safely assume that you''re still mad at him and wanted to create unnecessary drama just to make sure that everyone suffers, including us."


    ¡­


    "You really have a grudge against me, don''t you?"


    "I just feel like it, especially after acting like an idiot for a timeline as that idiotic Larva," Pupa complained.


    Yunyu shrugged, "Well, for now, I''m still neutral on Huang Shu. He made a lot of mistakes and hurt me a lot in the past. But he also suffered a lot. If I keep gaslighting, then what is the point?"


    "So you''re not going to create some drama?! Wow, Bai Yunyu, maybe things have changed¡ª"


    "Who said?" Yunyu raised his brow. "I will create drama, of course. My name is Bai ''Drama'' Yunyu."


    "¡­ more like Bai ''Spicy Chicken'' Yunyu," Pupa sighed. "Then, what kind of drama will you create? Don''t tell me that you will make some crazy drama again."


    "No, I just want to give him a bit of a test¡­ well, maybe plenty of tests. To see if he has changed. He loves glory and fame. That''s the reason why he treated me like a trophy wife before. Because he thinks of me as a glorious achievement instead of a long-term partner."


    "I want to make sure that he will prioritize me over everything else."

 Chapter 466: 12.74

    Huang Shu went to meet his mother in the morning after his sword practice. He saw that his mother, Imperial Concubine Ai was eating dried fruit while sitting under a tree in her Palace.


    He didn''t have to visit his mother, but he needed to ask something, "Good morning, Mother."


    Concubine Ai smiled at her son and asked, "It''s quite rare for you to visit me without my instruction. Has the sun rose from the west?" Concubine Ai giggled.


    "What do you want, my son?"


    "I want to ask about something, Mother."


    "Go on."


    ¡­


    Huang Shu had a lot to ask, actually, but he wanted to just know one thing, "Mother¡­ if someday, I bring a Ger instead of a woman to my household. Would that be dangerous?"


    Concubine Ai stopped eating her dried fruit and stared at her son, "Don''t you dare to bring a ger man to your household. Oh, my son, they are neither man nor woman! And don''t you see what happened with your father, Emperor Jing, right now?"


    "He is smitten, enamored, and bewitched by that ger man in the harem! Oh, Buddha, that Ger must''ve charmed the Emperor with his weird stuff, just like his weird body! Else, how could your Emperor father suddenly abandon us all, the concubines, just for that deformed thing?! If you still love your mother, you shouldn''t bring one to your household!"


    Huang Shu was surprised by his mother''s hostility over a ger man. It was true that his Emperor father was currently enamored with a ger man, a new member in his harem.


    Huang Shu saw that Ger once and found that Ger was actually beautiful. Though, when he compared his father''s Ger and Bai Yunyu¡­ there was no one better looking than Yunyu.


    ''Hm¡­ is this a family trait? I remembered once that my brother Crown Prince said that he preferred a ger man instead of a woman. Just because he finds gers a lot more attractive to his eyes,'' Huang Shu pondered. ''Maybe we are all just attracted to ger men.''.


    He then looked at his mother again and nodded.


    "Understood, mother. I will leave now for training."


    "Good, remember, don''t disappoint your mother!"


    ¡­


    Huang Shu left the Palace of White Swan in a complicated mood. He already guessed what his mother would say. It was just him, hoping that his mother would have a change of heart.


    But he knew that Ger wasn''t welcomed in this Imperial Palace. His Emperor father was the first one to break this stigma and brought a ger to his harem. He immediately abandoned everyone else and favored the ger man instead.


    Huang Shu knew that he would steer clear from that Ger, Bai Yunyu. But what could an enamored young man experiencing his first love do to stop this feeling?


    Thus, Huang Shu opened his drawer when he returned to his smaller Palace and then took the same tattered clothes before smearing his face with dust and ashes from a jar. He went out, following his usual trail, and walked into the busy street of Capital City.


    Since he knew that his mother wouldn''t bless him introducing Bai Yunyu formally, then he would find another way. But for now, he wanted to spend more time with Bai Yunyu. He wanted to know Yunyu better.


    Huang Shu went to the jewelry store but couldn''t find Yunyu there. He leaned in an alley not far from that store, waiting for Yunyu. But he waited for almost two hours to no avail.


    Thus, Huang Shu fell asleep in a leaning position with his arms crossed until a soft hand suddenly touched his cheek, patting it lightly.


    "Hey, wake up, Shushu. Why are you sleeping here?"


    "Hngghh¡­ Huang Shu yawned carelessly and then opened his eyes. He thought he was dreaming, so he touched Yunyu''s cheek and caressed it, "What took you so long, Wife?"


    ¡­


    "U¡ªUhm¡­ Shushu¡­ What are you saying¡­" Bai Yunyu retreated his hand and cast his eyes down. It was embarrassing to be called wife by someone that he barely knew.


    It took a while for Huang Shu to realize that he wasn''t dreaming at all. His eyes widened instantly, and he jumped back distanced himself from Bai Yunyu.


    "S¡ªSorry, I was dreaming! I really don''t think anything weird! How could I think of you as my wife? That would be ridiculous, right? Haha, I know I can be silly sometimes, but I''m not just a silly man, though. I am also a strong man that can protect my spouse, I¡ª"


    Huang Shu was rambling in front of Yunyu, so Yunyu just tapped Huang Shu''s lips with his fan gently.


    "Okay, I get it," Yunyu said. "What are you doing here anyway?"


    "I uh¡­" Huang Shu was so set on meeting Bai Yunyu again that he forgot to create an alibi, so he wouldn''t be seen as a homeless creep that followed him.


    "I¡ªI''m just hanging around here, no reason¡­" Huang Shu said.


    Bai Yunyu grinned hearing such a clumsy alibi, but he knew that Huang Shu wasn''t exactly a good liar, so he just shrugged it off and asked more, "Really? You should visit more often then. I''m usually wandering alone while searching for a good spot to play my Guqin or writing some poem."


    "Guqin?" Huang Shu asked.


    Bai Yunyu turned his body and showed the Guqin hanging on his back.


    [Note: Guqin ¡ª Ancient Zither.]


    "You can play Guqin too?!" Huang Shu gawked again. He didn''t know that someone could be this talented. This man, Bai Yunyu, was probably around sixteen or seventeen years old. A beautiful ger has an exceptional martial skill and also proficient in playing music and reciting poems?!


    What surprises would he show to Huang Shu more? That he was actually an incarnation of his wife from the past?


    "Mhm, it''s not that hard, you know, I can even teach you!" Yunyu replied. He grabbed Huang Shu''s wrist and pulled him to main street. Yunyu turned his head to look at Huang Shu. With a sweet smile on his face, he said, "Come with me, let''s find a good quiet spot, so I can play it for you. You will be my spectator today, Shushu!"

 Chapter 467: 12.75

    "Come with me, let''s find a good quiet spot, so I can play it for you. You will be my spectator today, Shushu!"


    Huang Shu followed Bai Yunyu to wherever he wanted to go. They got stares left and right, and Yunyu got called by some people, signifying that he was very popular in the capital.


    This wasn''t a surprise, knowing that he was a beautiful ger man with amazing martial art skills and supposedly proficient in playing Guqin and reciting and writing a poem.


    ''Maybe he is also actually a talented young man that would be great as a scholar¡­'' Huang Shu pondered.


    Bai Yunyu stopped in front of a stall with an old lady that sold fruits. The old lady saw Yunyu, and her expression brightened instantly, "Ah, Yunyu. Where have you been? I''ve been waiting for you!"


    "I''ve been busy helping my father to deliver some of the order to the nobles," Yunyu replied with a smile.


    The old lady went inside her stall and gave Yunyu a bag full of apples, "This is for you ah. You must eat a lot."


    "Grandma, this is too much. I don''t bring enough money¡­" Yunyu said.


    "Who said that I need money? This is a gift for you! You must eat a lot. You need to maintain that ruddy cheek ah, so beautiful!" The old lady didn''t spare any modesty to praise Yunyu.


    Inevitably, Yunyu''s cheek reddened, just like a ripe apple, and he smiled, "Thank you, grandma. I will visit often."


    "Of course, you should visit often! Ah-Deng keeps thinking about you. He said he dreamed of you again. When will you accept his hand-in ah?" The old lady asked.


    "Ahahaha, I don''t have any plan to marry yet, Grandma. I will think about it later."


    Huang Shu watched as Bai Yunyu kept getting stopped in the middle of their walk by so many old ladies and aunties, giving him fruits, snacks, even as far as a bowl of noodles.


    By the end of their walk, Bai Yunyu and Huang Shu arrived near a lake quite far from the capital city, with a lot of food, enough for a big family to eat for a day.


    Yunyu walked behind a tree and took out a jute carpet that he hid inside a tree trunk. He prepared the place for them to sit, and Huang Shu helped Yunyu set up their small picnic.


    "Shushu, please put the drinks in the middle. I''m afraid it will get spilled," Yunyu ordered, and Huang Shu followed obediently. Honestly, as the Seventh Prince, doing something like this was already crazy enough, let alone to actually have a small picnic with a Ger in a quiet lake.


    Huang Shu and Yunyu sat side by side, with fruits, snacks, and drinks that Yunyu got from the old ladies and aunties. They stared at the lake in serenity.


    But Yunyu''s popularity sparked Huang Shu''s interest because he never saw someone so popular. It seemed that Yunyu was a lot more popular in the city than he expected.


    "I didn''t know that you''re popular in the capital," Huang SHu commented out of curiosity. "Did you know all of those old aunties?"


    Yunyu giggled shyly and replied, "Well, some of them. They are just giving me free food because they want to have a ger son like me, apparently."


    ''I can see that,'' Huang Shu said in his heart. He glanced at Yunyu at the edge of his eyes and commented again, "Is that only it?"


    "Ahaha, some of them want me to be their son-in-law as well," Yunyu smiled. He ate one apple and munched slowly. "Most of them have a son younger, around my age or older than me. Some are even a lot older than me. They want me to be their son-in-law because I''m a Ger."


    ¡­


    Huang Shu gulped upon finding the realization that Yunyu was actually a beautiful man. It wasn''t strange if he had tons of admirers, but it did give Huang Shu a sense of crisis.


    At first, he thought he was the only one who liked Yunyu, so all he needed was to cater to the love between them. But now, he just realized that it was more complicated, because Yunyu wasn''t desperate to find a suitor.


    He had plenty of them lining, and Huang Shu might''ve been the one in that long queue.


    ''Crap, what should I do now? I can''t just go and dress in my Princely robe and proposed to Yunyu as Seventh Prince. Knowing how much my mother hates Ger man. It''s better to just come to Yunyu as a normal man instead of a prince¡­''


    ''I''m not even sure if Yunyu is willing to marry me because of my status. I can always use Emperor Father''s edict to force Yunyu to marry me, but then, what''s the point of forced marriage? Yunyu won''t be happy, and I will not be happy if my wife isn''t.''


    "H¡ªHave you accepted any of them?" Huang Shu asked nervously.


    "No. I''m just sixteen years old, and I don''t want to be married too early," Yunyu replied lightly. "Besides, they only see me as a marriage candidate because of my appearance and that I was born as a ger that could conceive birth."


    "I have a dream bigger than just being a housewife. My father always told me to achieve many things in life before settling down. So I would rather marry late or not marry at all, so I can achieve what I wanted."


    "W¡ªWhat do you want to achieve then?" Huang Shu asked again.


    "I''m not sure. I can always take on the national test next year or join the military to study. I heard His Majesty Emperor Jing was thinking about training promising youth as a strategist. I wonder If I can go in."


    ¡­


    ''His goal is far from my expectation. I really thought that he just wants to marry a powerful man, so he can have a nice life as a Ger instead.''


    Bai Yunyu turned his head and looked at Huang Shu with a smile on his face, "Why do you ask? Do you think that all I want is to be the wife of someone powerful, so I can have a comfortable life?"


    "I¡ªI don''t¡ª"


    "It''s alright, that''s the stigma, right? Since I''m just a weak ger, I should be treated less and become a good housewife instead," Yunyu smiled bitterly.


    "Anyway, people''s opinion won''t change my mind. I still want to achieve many things great in the future. Even though I was born a peasant, but I will die a noble!"


    Bai Yunyu''s spirit stunned Huang Shu. He was both calm and courageous. Huang Shu always never liked the beautiful housewife type, both woman or ger man. Maybe it was just his nature, but he preferred to hang out with his sparring partner to train or study seriously, rather than playing this flower and butterfly game.


    "Anyway, enough of me. We keep talking about me. This is supposed to be a conversation, right?" Yunyu gently patted Huang Shu''s shoulder and asked, "How about you, Shushu? Do you have a story to tell? Where do you come from?"


    ***


    Please check the comment section, Pupa needs your support, thank you everyone! [3


    ***

 Chapter 468: 12.76

    "Anyway, enough of me. We keep talking about me. This is supposed to be a conversation, right?" Yunyu gently patted Huang Shu''s shoulder and asked, "How about you, Shushu? Do you have a story to tell? Where do you come from?"


    "I¡­" Huang Shu paused. He stared at Yunyu, who looked so carefree and relaxed with him.


    ''If he knows about my identity as Seventh Prince, will he stay like this in front of me? Or he will start distancing from me, afraid of my status. Or will he continued to bootlick so he can ask for some favor?'' Huang Shu was thinking about the possibility.


    Although he just knew Yunyu for two days, he already had this¡­ attachment with him. Huang Shu wanted to spend more and more time with this Ger. And he had a feeling that Yunyu would try to distance himself if his real identity as a prince was revealed.


    "I¡­ I''m just a regular man. My family is just a humble commoner like you," Huang Shu lied.


    "I see. Where do you live, though?"


    "W¡ªWhere do I live?! Uhm¡­ I live in¡­" Huang Shu tried to find a good place suitable for his disguise, then remembered a slum. "In the slum, District Yan!"


    "I see¡­" Yunyu nodded with a thin but mysterious smile on his face. Which made Huang Shu anxious.


    [Hihi, he seriously needs to work on his lies and disguise. What kind of commoner degrade and call himself ''just a humble commoner. He also said that he is from District Yan, which is an official name from the government. People from District Yan call their region the Brown District.]


    [He also needs to work on his appearance. Yeah, he is wearing tattered clothes and covered with dirt. But he has such a robust and clean body, there is no way he isn''t well fed and cared for.]


    [Also, he smells like sandalwood and musk. He must''ve forgotten that the servants in Imperial Palace always dipped the royal robes in scented water or at least sprinkled some perfume in it. So the fragrance must''ve stuck in Huang Shu''s body.]


    [Pupa: At least he tried, right?]


    [Ehh¡­ true. Well, I just don''t expect him not revealed his identity as Seventh Prince right away. Based on Bai Yunyu of this world''s memory, Huang Shu was so bold when he confronted Yunyu and told Yunyu straight on his face that he was Seventh Prince, and he was interested.]


    Pupa wanted to say because this Huang Shu and previous Huang Shu saw a different kind of scenario.


    In the previous timeline, Huang Shu saw Yunyu getting flocked with so many admirers. He looked so grande even though he was just a merchant son. So it made Huang Shu boldly stated his identity.


    But now that Yunyu was a lot more humble, Huang Shu had to do the same.


    But Pupa was more interested in how Huang Shu and Yunyu would complete this world with the last chance from the Rewind Stone. Because there were no more tries with the Rewind Stone after this.


    "I see, it''s okay, I don''t differentiate," Yunyu said.


    "Thank you¡­" Huang Shu felt guilty of lying to Yunyu, but he had no other way. It also troubled him how things would go in the future if he was serious about Yunyu.


    Yunyu was busy eating an apple, but when he checked on Huang Shu, the guy didn''t even touch anything. He just stared at Yunyu with his hot gaze.


    "Why are you not eating? We have a lot of food here, don''t worry," Yunyu offered.


    "My hands are dirty," Huang Shu replied. "I don''t want to dirty your food."


    [Aiya, so dramatic ah! I thought I''m the drama queen here! You can just wash your hands in the lakeside!]


    Yunyu knew that Huang Shu wouldn''t eat like this, so he sighed and went to the lakeside. He took out his handkerchief, dipped it in the water, and wrung it. He walked back to Huang Shu and ordered him, "Stay still. I will help you."


    Bai Yunyu gently touched Huang Shu''s cheek, which made him jolted. He kept staring at Yunyu, but Yunyu didn''t seem to be bothered.


    Yunyu gently wiped Huang Shu''s cheek with the damp handkerchief.


    Huang Shu had his eyes on Yunyu. He let himself indulge in Yunyu''s beauty. His milky skin, his beautiful peach blossom eyes with lovely brown pupils. His pink bow lips that he wanted to taste.


    ''Ah, is this what they call as heaven''s beauty? I don''t mind indulging in his beauty forever. In fact¡­ if I go to heaven after my death, I want this particular beauty to be by my side forever...''


    Yunyu kept wiping the dust and ash on Huang Shu''s face until the real well-known handsome Seventh Prince''s face was revealed. Seventh Prince was very famous in the capital city and other cities for his handsomeness and overall good feat in any subjects, including military and academic.


    Of course, Yunyu knew who the Seventh Prince was, but he wanted to act oblivious, just for the fun of it.


    Huang Shu was dazed, and when he saw a smile on that bow lips, he subconsciously leaned towards Yunyu for a kiss. Yunyu was still ''busy'' cleaning the dirt on the Seventh Prince''s face, so he didn''t notice that the Seventh Prince''s face was so close to him until they could feel each other''s breath.


    "Alright, done, Shushu!" Yunyu suddenly turned his head to the left and then got up. He went to the lakeside again to wash his handkerchief. Huang Shu kept on leaning until his lips smacked against the jute rug instead of a tender lips.


    "Ouch!" Huang Shu rubbed his lips. ''Damn it, I was so close!''


    Yunyu returned to Huang Shu with the damp handkerchief again. Then he gently wiped Huang Shu''s hand and said, "Okay, you''re all clean now. Let''s eat together."


    Yunyu offered another apple to Huang Shu, and the Seventh Prince accepted it. He bit the apple, and somehow, the apple tasted ten times better than what he had in the Imperial Palace.


    Huang Shu tried eating other fruits and snacks. All of them tasted better than everything he had in the Imperial Palace.


    ''Why did it taste so good? Are there any secret ingredients?'' Huang Shu pondered. ''No, that couldn''t be. Even the fruits still tasted better¡­''


    "What''s with your expression? You never eat snacks before?" Yunyu chuckled. He then picked one steamed dumpling with his chopstick, "Open wide."


    Huang Shu obediently opened his mouth, and when he bit on that steamed dumpling, the dumpling tasted 100x better than what he had before.


    Huang Shu glanced at Yunyu, who was smiling at him, then he realized what made it so tasty.


    ''It''s because I''m with you, Yunyu¡­.''


    Everything tasted better with Yunyu around him. The more they stayed together, the more he thought that he would die in bliss, "I think I will die out of overindulgence¡­." Huang Shu mumbled.


    "Overindulgence?"


    "Because when I''m staying with you, everything I eat will taste good," Huang Shu said.


    "A¡ªAh, Shushu, you have such sweet lips. Don''t say that to me, though.. Say that to someone that you like¡­." Yunyu said.


    "Yeah, that''s why I said it to you, Bai Yunyu¡­."

 Chapter 469: 12.77

    "A¡ªAh, Shushu, you have such sweet lips. Don''t say that to me, though. Say that to someone that you like¡­" Yunyu said.


    "Yeah, that''s why I said it to you, Bai Yunyu."


    "A¡ªAhahaha¡­ Shushu is so good at joking¡­."


    "I''m not joking. Do you want me to propose now?" Huang Shu couldn''t hold the overflowing feeling in his heart right now. Everything felt so beautiful around him.


    He was sitting in a quiet lakeside, with a serene view and the beauty that snatched his heart. Huang Shu was still a man after all. No matter how much he tried to hold his feeling, they would overflow in the end.


    "It''s too fast. We just knew each other for two days¡­" Yunyu replied, gently refusing Huang Shu.


    "I know, but I still want to try," Huang Shu said sincerely. He stared at Yunyu with his hot gaze and then continued, "Is it about¡­ money?"


    Huang Shu knew well that his disguise right now didn''t help at all. He was disguised as a commoner without anything. How could Yunyu get attracted to him?


    Huang Shu kept on thinking about his status and his mother. He knew it wouldn''t be easy, especially with his mother. He didn''t know what the future would hold.


    But he was just following his heart right now, whatever his heart wanted to say.


    "If it''s about money, then I''ll think of a way," Huang Shu said.


    "Yunyu, you may think that I''m a crazy guy. But, I''ve fallen in love with you at first sight¡­"


    Bai Yunyu blushed immediately after he heard that. He tried to distance himself from Huang Shu and cast his eyes down due to embarrassment.


    "N¡ªNo, it''s not about that¡­ I have my own money, my dad is also quite rich. But I''m not someone who believes in such thing as love at first sight."


    "Shushu loves is earned. A good feeling is cultivated, just like a flower in a potted plant. You have to take care of it, water it every day until it blooms," Yunyu explained. He slowly turned his head to look at Huang Shu, their eyes met, and Huang Shu''s heart melted when Yunyu smiled at him.


    "Shushu, I will not reject your confession because I don''t like you. It''s just, I have no particular interest for you as of right now. But I''m not sure what the future hold. Maybe we will be destined to be together in the end."


    "Maybe you are my red string of fate."


    "My red string of fate¡­" Huang Shu mumbled.


    Bai Yunyu''s words permeated his brain. He was the Seventh Prince, liked by everyone because of his status, good looks, and good academic and military skills.


    Honestly, he got plenty of praise that his appearance was enough to make women and ger men fell in love.


    But not for Yunyu, apparently.


    Bai Yunyu raised his brows and chuckled as if he had read what was in Huang Shu''s head.


    "Yes, Shushu, you''re a handsome man. I can see it, especially with such a handsome face. I will be blind if I say that you''re not good-looking."


    Huang Shu gulped after Yunyu said that. He really didn''t expect Yunyu to read him like an open book, "A¡ªAre you reading my mind?"


    [No quite, Husband. I just spent a lot of time with you, so I know your emotion so clearly. I also know how packing you are down there, Big Husband, hehe.]


    [Pupa: There is something called too much information. How does telling me the size of his cock would benefit me?]


    [Sssh¡­ I''m not talking to you. I''m talking to the Inner Larva inside you. Ah, that sweet system is so supportive.]


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu chuckled and shook his head, "I can''t read minds. But I''m not stupid either."


    "It''s just too obvious. Maybe you should fix on your disguise first," Yunyu said. "There is no one from the slum that has such a robust body like you. With such a clean face and teeth, and also your perfume is still in your body. I can smell it."


    Huang Shu held his breath. He thought Yunyu had seen through his disguise. He was ready to reveal himself as the Seventh Prince, but what Yunyu said next made Huang Shu hesitate.


    "I don''t know from which noble family you originate from. But you should be careful not to get mugged here. The capital city is quite safe, but it''s not for a young master like you."


    "I can protect myself just fine!" Huang Shu reacted, which Yunyu chuckled after hearing it.


    Huang Shu got nervous before because it didn''t seem that Yunyu knew about his identity. True, he was popular in Capital City, but it was specifically in the noble circle. Those who had seen the Seventh Prince.


    Most of the time, Huang Shu spent his day training, studying, or hunting with his Imperial Father and brothers.


    ''Yunyu is an old jeweler''s son. He is still a commoner despite his charm and beauty.''


    ''I guess that''s relieving that he still doesn''t know about my true identity.


    "You don''t know from which house I''m from?"


    "Nope. Well, certainly, you''re not from the noble houses that requested jewelry from my dad''s store," Yunyu shrugged. "I have no interest with the nobles, though, so it doesn''t matter."


    "You have no interest in the nobles?! But why?" Huang Shu asked. His sense of looming crisis emerged again after Yunyu said that. He was still from a royal family, so the status was everything that he had.


    "Because I don''t want to be a trapped bird in a golden cage. I want to be free and explore everything heaven gave us," Yunyu closed his eyes and smiled thin. "I sometimes feel pity for the Imperial Family."


    "They have everything the world could offer, and they were also blessed by heaven. But they didn''t realize they are just trapped in that Imperial Palace forever."


    "If my suitor expects me to stay at home and be their meek wife, then I would rather not marry at all. No matter how beautiful the cage is. It is still a cage."


    Huang Shu felt a stab in his heart. He didn''t expect Yunyu''s view of the world was completely out of his picture. He was taught that women and Ger men were born to serve the men. And everything they did was to give birth and take care of the household.


    As a man raised to be one of the candidates for future emperors, he was educated that he should take as many women as possible as concubines because they were the princes. They had amazing vigor. They had to have many wives to accompany their nights.


    But now, there was a Ger man who wanted to have an adventure, be a scholar, be a commander, and even went as far as rejecting marriage because of his ideal.


    Huang Shu kept staring at Yunyu, he questioned himself.


    ''He already said that he refused to be trapped like a caged canary. If he knows my status, then he would definitely reject me.''


    ''Then what is the point of trying to chase Bai Yunyu? His ideal clashes against my background as an Imperial Prince.''


    ''Is it really worth to go against the Imperial customs just to chase Yunyu?''

 Chapter 470: 12.78

    ''Is it really worth to go against the Imperial customs just to chase Yunyu?''


    Huang Shu had no answer to that. He was raised for his entire life with the Imperial customs and strict rules. His feeling with Yunyu was intense. It was love at first sight that swept his roots and ideals with a raging storm in his heart.


    But Huang Shu still retained his logic. Yunyu''s words were so certain. It was a statement that he would never marry someone who would cage him as a good housewife.


    Seeing that Huang Shu was dazed right now, Yunyu knew that his plan had worked.


    "Alright, Shushu, I still have to help my dad to deliver some stuff. You can eat the rest of the food here, okay?" Yunyu got up from the jute carpet, but Huang Shu caught his hand.


    "You''re leaving now?"


    "Mhm, I still have the stuff to do," Yunyu repeated. He looked down at Huang Shu, whose eyes begged Yunyu to stay a bit longer.


    Yunyu sighed and flicked Huang Shu''s forehead.


    "Ouch!"


    "Shushu, you''re older than me. You should realize the importance of familial duty. I need to help my dad."


    Bai Yunyu walked away, leaving Huang Shu alone. The Seventh Prince was staring at the lake in silence. He was still thinking about the better way to chase Yunyu.


    ''Should I follow my heart¡­ or follow the tradition and Imperial customs?''


    **


    Yunyu returned to his house to meet his old dad, who was busy arranging the gems in a necklace carefully.


    "Dad, you said that you want me to deliver something this evening."


    "Ah yes, please deliver that set of jewelry to Duke Xu''s house. It''s Madam Xu''s order."


    "Okay," Yunyu took the box that had been prepared by his father, and then he went to Duke Xu''s house.


    Yunyu chatted with Pupa on his way to the duke.


    [Hehe, Pupa, don''t you think that my acting is superb when facing Huang Shu before?]


    [Pupa: What acting?]


    [Aish, I mean, my acting of becoming the strong white lotus ah! I need to make sure that Huang Shu would think about the risk carefully.]


    [This is an Ancient China setting. So collectivism and traditional customs are really important. Marrying me, a Ger, to the Imperial family is already an offense that the majority of the harem members wouldn''t accept.]


    [Now that I added the requirement to be set free, I''ve eliminated the chance of me getting thrown to the Cold Palace again.]


    [I want Huang Shu to understand that marrying me is no easy feat, and I won''t heed to an Imperial mandate if Huang Shu dared using that tactic to take me.]


    [Pupa: So, you''re playing hard to get just to test Huang Shu?]


    [It''s not really a test. It''s just a warning sign. I want to make sure that he understands the risk of marrying me. I''m not as kind as this world''s Bai Yunyu. Though, I have no worry about him.]


    Pupa wanted to test Yunyu as well. It wanted to know how much Yunyu believed that his plan would work this time.


    [Pupa: Why are you so sure that Huang Shu would choose you? You know that his Fatemeter is only 60%.]


    [I''m not sure either. But just like what an old saying said, you will meet your red string of fate once in your life. I just hope that Huang Shu will be guided by the red string. Don''t worry, Pupa. I know Huang Shu very well, and he will return to me with assurance.]


    [Pupa: So optimistic. Speaking of optimistic though, Xu Jiansheng still has that red chain connecting yours and Xu Jiansheng''s heart and memories. It''s utterly dangerous since we don''t know how did he use it.]


    [Ah, Jiansheng¡­ I hope he doesn''t remember me. Truly, whenever I remembered about him, I keep thinking about him as Aaron Xu.]


    [It makes me wonder if he is from the other world as well. Doing quick transmigration with us¡­]


    Bai Yunyu stopped in front of the gate for Duke Xu''s big gate. Yunyu told his purpose here, and a servant opened the gate carefully.


    The servant guided Yunyu to Madam Xu''s courtyard and then allowed him to enter the room.


    "Madam Xu, these are the set of jewelry you asked from my dad," Yunyu said while handing the box to Madam Xu.


    Madam Xu checked the jewelry from Bai Yunyu, and she nodded full of satisfaction, "Please say thank you to your dad. He is such a talented jeweler. Wait here, okay, I will bring the money and give you some bonus as well."


    Madam Xu walked to her room to get the money. Yunyu waited for a while, chatting with Pupa until he noticed a boy, probably around eight years old, who walked back and forth from one room to another inside this courtyard.


    [Is that small Xu Jiansheng? What is he doing anyway?]


    [Pupa: Yes, he is the small Xu Jiansheng. He is probably curious about you. So he was trying to peek.]


    The boy stopped when Yunyu suddenly called him, "Young Master, please come here. You''ve been wasting your time walking back and forth. Why won''t we spend our time chatting instead?"


    Xu Jiansheng obediently came towards Yunyu''s side. He actually had a question, too, since he had a strange reaction when he saw this man even though this was the first time they met.


    He was still eight, but his instinct told him to stay close with this person because he had something missing from him.


    Right when they were in close vicinity, a blood chain suddenly created out of thin air between Yunyu''s heart and Jiansheng''s heart, creating a blood chain between them.


    [Pupa: You''re going to let him touching that blood chain? What if he recovers his memory?]


    [I mean, yeah, there is that probability. But I just want to make sure the Rewind Stone works, since I have a gut feeling that we will need it in the next world as well.]


    [Besides, Xu Jiansheng is only eight in this timeline. What can he do even if he returned all his memory? Punch me with his small hands? Hehe~]


    "Eh¡ªWhat is this red chain?" Xu Jiansheng curiously touched the red chain, and the surge of memories invaded his brain.

 Chapter 471: 12.79

    "Eh¡ªWhat is this red chain?" Xu Jiansheng curiously touched the red chain, and the surge of memories invaded his brain.


    Xu Jiansheng closed his eyes as he saw passing memories flashes in his head, but none of them were clear enough for him to see. As if all the memories had been covered in a dark cloud, hiding everything inside.


    "Argh!" Xu Jiansheng clutched his head because of the sudden headache he got.


    "Young Master, are you alright?!" Yunyu hurriedly propped Xu Jiansheng, who suddenly lost his strength. Since Xu Jiansheng was only eight years old, Yunyu propped him in one arm.


    "Young Master, wake up!" Bai Yunyu asked worriedly. He looked round to find a servant to help him, but this private courtyard was Madam Xu''s place. And it seemed that she didn''t allow a random servant to attend her.


    "Young Master, I will find someone¡ª"


    "Yunyu¡ª"


    Bai Yunyu was shocked when Xu Jiansheng suddenly grabbed his sleeve with his small hands. He opened his eyes and threw a sharp gaze at Yunyu. That sharp gaze was full of contempt and disappointment, but it also full of yearning.


    A yearn of a lover who was disappointed by his spouse.


    Even with a small body, Yunyu was petrified by Xu Jiansheng''s gaze. It was as if the one who stared at him right now was the real, adult Jiansheng.


    He felt guilty, but there was nothing he could do at this point.


    "Yunyu¡­ why?" Xu Jiansheng asked desperately. He was clenching Yunyu''s sleeve like clenching at his last hope.


    "I help you in so many worlds. I keep you in my heart, not wanting to hurt you. I want you to be happy¡­ but why did you do this to me?"


    "Do I need to keep hurting myself, sacrificing myself, so you can be happy with someone else?" Xu Jiansheng asked.


    Xu Jiansheng gritted his teeth. He knew that he didn''t have enough time. Bai Yunyu, his beloved Yunyu, did something to tamper with his memory. Now everything was blurred except for this moment. He wasn''t even sure if he could maintain any memory after they jumped to the next world.


    Xu Jiansheng''s heart was hurting so much because of his beloved, "Why do you need to erase me from your life? Am I a nuisance to you?"


    Xu Jiansheng clenched harder, his small hands became white because he used all his strength, "After all, I did for you. Am I a nuisance to you? Is my love something that you want to get rid of?"


    Xu Jiansheng looked so hurtful that Yunyu couldn''t help but dodge Jiansheng''s eyes.


    "Yunyu, answer me!"


    Yunyu bit his lips. He didn''t like to be the one that was wrong, so he tried to defend himself, "I¡­ I don''t want to hurt your heart¡­"


    "You just did. You hurt me a lot, Yunyu," Xu Jiansheng said. "Now I understand how my master felt about you. You''re a poisonous bastard who doesn''t know how to repay your debt!"


    "X¡ªXu Jiansheng, I¡­"


    "Yunyu, you know what''s the funniest thing here?" Xu Jiansheng gritted his teeth. His eyes were already red, "I still love you. Even after this much pain, I still fucking love you!"


    Yunyu''s heart was crushed when Xu Jiansheng said that. In fact, he wished that Xu Jiansheng wouldn''t remember anything. He knew that Jiansheng bore a lot of pain because of love, as Aaron Xu and as Xu Jiansheng. He even suspected that Xu Jiansheng also existed as other people in Yunyu''s transmigration worlds.


    But he wasn''t the target. He wasn''t the one that Yunyu should prioritize.


    After realizing that nothing would come out of Yunyu''s mouth, Xu Jiansheng could only grit his teeth to bear the pain. He could feel that his body was wearing again, and the bloody chain that connected their hearts would disappear soon. He didn''t even know if he could maintain this bloody chain after Yunyu completed this world.


    "I am a fool who loves you, Yunyu. And I will continue doing it, even if I don''t remember anything¡­"


    Xu Jiansheng finally used his last strength, and he closed his eyes again.


    Both Pupa and Yunyu were petrified with the sudden outburst from Xu Jiansheng before he fell unconscious again.


    Madam Xu returned with a bag of coins for Yunyu, "Bai Yunyu, here is for the payment¡ªOh Buddha! What happened to my son!?"


    Madam Xu hurried to prop her eighth year old son. She checked his body and was relieved that Jiansheng was still breathing. She carefully put Jiansheng to the bed inside her room and returned to Yunyu.


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, Madam. I really don''t know what happened with Young Master¡­"


    Madam Xu smiled weakly and replied, "It''s okay. Jiansheng has a strange illness. He often fell unconscious in the middle of the day since he was a child. He keeps mumbling his beloved as if he was mumbling something that had happened in the past."


    "I summoned a Physician, and he said that Jiansheng is in good health. Then I summoned a healer, and the healer said that Xu Jiansheng has a heart illness. It is because he had lost someone so important for him in the past life."


    [Pupa, who is Xu Jiansheng, really?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know.]


    [How could he remember everything¡­]


    [Pupa: I don''t think so. I mean, don''t you see that clear and innocent eyes of a child in him before he touched the red chain? It is most likely that he only remembers a very small part of his identity. I doubt that he will remember you in the next world.]


    [Pupa: Though, it seems that red chain between your heart with his will stay forever through the worlds, since it''s spiritual connection.]


    ¡­


    Xu Jiansheng''s desperation was so clear in his eyes that Yunyu still remembered it clearly. He was angry at Yunyu because Yunyu basically forbade him to fall in love.


    It was a cold betrayal for Jiansheng, and Yunyu realized how hurt it was for Jiansheng.


    "I¡ªIt''s okay, Madam Xu. I will leave now if you excuse me," Yunyu said. He excused himself with the payment and leave Duke Xu''s mansion. He looked back at the grandeur mansion and sighed before walked away.


    Pupa floated around Yunyu, curious about Yunyu''s reaction after knowing that Jiansheng didn''t forget about him.


    "Pupa, am I really the bad guy here? Did I do such injustice to Xu Jiansheng?"


    "Not exactly. I know that you don''t want Jiansheng to remember about you because it will only make things a lot more complicated. But that being said, I also understand why he felt so betrayed because of what you did."


    "Yunyu, you rob his right to love. You know that he only loves you," Pupa said decisively. It made Yunyu felt even more guilty than before, though he understood what Pupa said was the truth.


    He turned his head again to look at the mansion and said,


    "Xu Jiansheng, Aaron Xu, or whatever your name is. I hope there will be a time where you completely forget me. I don''t want to bring pain in your heart."


    "But if you insist with your love. Then I will sacrifice a world for you. That''s my promise."

 Chapter 472: 12.80

    Huang Shu returned to the Imperial Palace, still with Yunyu in mind. He kept thinking about his own choice and how it would affect him in the future.


    He was raised as an Imperial Prince, everything that Yunyu wanted, freedom, denying the tradition, and not wanting to be a good housewife. If his other brothers heard this, all of them would be fuming in rage. Thinking that Yunyu had insulted their views.


    But for Huang Shu, he thought that Yunyu had a warrior trait. He was a fighter who denied his ''fate'' predetermined by his birth as a Ger man.


    ''A Ger warrior¡­'' Huang Shu pondered. He imagined Yunyu in a horse with light armor, commanding the army. It made Huang Shu grinned stupidly, and his grin became even more apparent when he imagined the same thing, but now, with him riding the same horse. Hugging Yunyu from behind.


    He imagined Yunyu and him riding a horse together. Yunyu rested his head on Huang Shu''s chest while they rode through the sunset.


    ''And then I used my free hand to snuck inside his shirt to feel his soft skin¡­''


    Huang Shu shook his head immediately once he got a reaction down there. He had a tint of red on his cheek, "Okay, Huang Shu, remember to only do that when you two got married."


    ¡­


    ''Marriage¡­''


    Huang Shu sighed and decided to sleep instead.


    He woke up in the morning to meet his two brothers, Crown Prince Huang Bei. And third brother Huang Qi for sparring. They always came to Huang Shu for sparring because Huang Shu was the best fighter proficient in many weapons and martial arts.


    "It''s been a while, First Brother," Huang Shu greeted the Crown Prince.


    "Yes, Huang Shu, I''ve been learning how to use the spear. Would you mind sparring with me?"


    "Yes."


    Huang Shu and Huang Bei took a spear for themselves and then readied their stance.


    "Rah!'' Huang Bei attacked first with a thrust, and Huang Shu dodged to the right. He kicked Huang Bei''s spear with his knee and attacked with a thrust as well.


    "Yah!" Huang Bei jumped back and then attacked with a side-swept. Thus, Huang Shu jumped and stomped on the spear.


    Huang Shu attacked with a lunge, and Huang Bei dodged by jumping back before another swept to the bottom.


    ¡­


    Huang Qi watched at the side. He was attentively watching the sparring until a woman suddenly came.


    "Good morning."


    Huang Qi turned his head to the left and saw the beautiful lady around Huang Shu''s age. She was also Huang Shu''s study partner, Xi Yue from Xi Family.


    Huang Qi got dazed for a moment because of the beauty, then he greeted, "Good morning, miss, what do you want here? This is a training ground."


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry, Your Highness Third Prince, I just want to meet with Huang Shu."


    "HYAT!"


    "Argh, damn it!" Huang Bei, the Crown Prince, complained when his brother was able to defeat him again. "Your skill is unmatched, Seventh Brother."


    Huang Shu helped Huang Bei to get up, "No, brother. I was just lucky."


    "Aish, no need for formality! We''re all brothers!" Huang Bei laughed.


    They finished their training and saw Miss Xi Yue sitting under a tree with a basket full of snacks.


    Xi Yue got up after Huang Shu finished training, "Huang Shu!"


    Huang Shu frowned when he saw Xi Yue. He thought he wouldn''t meet this girl again after they finished their study together, who would''ve expected that she came to him.


    "What?" Huang Shu asked crudely.


    "Seventh Brother, don''t be so rude to a beautiful miss. She is definitely into you," Huang Qi teased. But Huang Shu didn''t have a good face to show for Xi Yue.


    "What do you want?" Huang Shu asked again.


    "Um¡­ I brought candied fruits and cake for snack. Do you want to eat it together? Imperial Concubine Ai, your mother, asked me to come to you."


    The moment Xi Yue mentioned his mother, Huang Shu already knew that she was trying to match him with Xi Yue again. He still remembered that his mother wanted him to marry Xi Yue because of her quality, beauty, intelligence, and family status.


    But his heart couldn''t lie. He really didn''t have any feelings for Xi Yue. Besides¡­ he wanted to meet Yunyu again.


    "I have another schedule than just spending time eating a snack. You can eat it with Third brother or First brother.


    Huang Qi, the Third Prince, blushed when he heard this. He had an unrequited crush on Xi Yue for a while to no avail. He was about to say yes, but Xi Yue''s refusal broke his heart.


    "I only want to eat it with you," Xi Yue insisted.


    Huang Shu scratched his head frustratedly, "First Brother, don''t you want a snack after long training? You should take it."


    Huang Bei the Crown Prince smiled and refused, "Seventh Brother, I don''t like eating sweets from a girl that I''m not familiar with. Besides, she is specifically searching for you. I think it would be rude for you to reject her."


    "She is Prime Minister Xi''s granddaughter, remember?" Crown Prince put emphasis on Xi Yue''s status because he didn''t want trouble. But Huang Shu was a rebel at heart. He didn''t care, even if the one who requested was a princess from another nation.


    Crown Prince was about to leave, but Huang Shu grabbed his hand, begging him to replace his position.


    Crown Prince sighed helplessly. He knew that Huang Shu was never good with women. Because all he did was study and practicing his martial art. Even though he was the most handsome with so many noble girls wanting him.


    He then whispered to Huang Shu''s ear, ''Seventh brother, I''m not interested in women. I''m interested in Ger men. There is no use of me going with her.''


    ''Besides, I already have someone in my mind. At least for now. A beautiful Ger in the city, a merchant son. He is the one that I have in mind. Though, since he is too young, then I guess I''ll have to wait for a while until I can talk to him formally about it.''


    ''You can take this Miss Xi Yue for you. You two are a great match.''


    The moment he heard a beautiful Ger who was also a merchant son, he immediately grabbed his First Brother''s arm. His eyes were like an eagle''s eyes, ready to pounce on his prey whenever he was ready. Huang Shu asked with another whisper, ''Who is the Ger that you''re interested in, First Brother?''


    Crown Prince was surprised that his Seventh Brother would be so attentive to have the curiosity about the Ger that he was attracted to. He thought nobody would support him because of their Emperor Father''s lovesick behavior with the new Ger in the harem.


    Crown Prince was thinking if it was worth telling someone about this guy. But then again, amongst all his Imperial Brothers, he was the closest with Huang Shu.


    Thus he replied with a whisper, ''Bai Yunyu, a commoner whose father is a merchant. He is such a beautiful Ger that I fancy.''

 Chapter 473: 12.81

    ''Bai Yunyu, a commoner whose father is a merchant. He is such a beautiful Ger that I fancy.''


    Huang Shu held his breath the moment he heard that name. He didn''t expect his First brother, the Crown Prince Huang Bei, to fancy Bai Yunyu.


    And he wasn''t even scared to admit it. Maybe because he knew he could get away with it once he became the new Emperor after their Emperor Father retired or died.


    Huang Shu was silenced, especially after his First Brother continued with, ''Don''t tell this to anyone. I want to make sure to properly introduce myself first and propose to him after I become the Emperor.''


    ¡­


    Crown Prince smiled and then pushed Huang Shu to Xi Yue, "Seventh Brother, go and accompany Miss Xi Yue around. She went just to find you here. You should appreciate her effort."


    "You two should be a good pair in the future. If you want to marry, then I will bestow marriage once I become the Emperor," Crown Prince added.


    "No¡ª"


    "Thank you so much, Your Highness!" Xi Yue was excited after she heard that. She didn''t expect that Crown Prince would be on her side. It was just a matter of time until Huang Shu yielded and became her husband.


    Crown Prince and Third Prince left Huang Shu and Xi Yue alone. Xi Yue was pleased with Huang Shu besides her. But Huang Shu''s mood was ruined when he remembered about Bai Yunyu, who might''ve ended up with Huang Bei, his First Brother, or with other men.


    He really couldn''t slack off, and he had no intention of backing down either. Even if he had to fight with his First Brother, he had to find a way to get Bai Yunyu first!


    Huang Shu changed his robe after that sparring and then walked side by side with Xi Yue. They looked harmonious whenever a servant spotted them, but really, it was Xi due who kept talking while Huang Shu only replied with a hum most of the time.


    "Huang Shu, do you know that your mother has been talking about us to my grandfather? Who knows, we might get married anytime soon."


    "I don''t want it," Huang Shu said crudely and decisively.


    "Wha, why?!" Xi Yue knew that Huang Shu wasn''t interested in her for now, but she thought he would pity her a bit and showed some goodwill by nodding.


    But this was a cold, harsh rejection from Huang Shu, unheard of for Xu Yue.


    "I''m not interested in you," Huang Shu said.


    Right now, he was so concerned about Bai Yunyu and all the suitors around him. He had underestimated the number of people who wanted to be Yunyu''s husband. Yunyu wasn''t just a regular commoner with an above-average appearance, but he was the best diamond above all kinds of precious treasure.


    ''If I keep dilly-dallying, there is a chance that Yunyu will be taken by someone else,'' Huang Shu thought.


    "Do you have someone in mind?" Xi Yue asked with her peering eyes, wanting to know the truth.


    Huang Shu turned his head to Xi Yue, and he shook his head, "I just don''t want you to have ideas in your mind. I''m not interested in anyone right now. I just want to study and train myself."


    Of course, he lied. He just didn''t want Xi Yue to know about Bai Yunyu.


    "Ehh¡­ I see¡­" Xi Yue knew there was something wrong with Huang Shu. Because Huang Shu was mostly nonchalant about everything, he wouldn''t even be bothered rejecting Xi Yue.


    ''Something is wrong with him...''


    He ended his walk after it was time for lunch. Xi Yue left while Huang Shu returned to his Palace immediately after lunch and self-studied in his courtyard for a while late afternoon. Again, he dressed in his tattered clothes and smeared his face with ash and dust before leaving the Imperial Palace through the secret passage.


    He wanted to meet Yunyu again because he got restless whenever he imagined Yunyu was accompanied by someone else. He went to the bustling Main Street and wait at the same spot, thinking that Yunyu might be somewhere nearby.


    He waited and waited for almost two hours, and the sun was setting without any sign of Yunyu. He could see Yunyu''s old father in the store, but there was no sign of him.


    Until a man with a little boy in his arm, walking towards the jewelry store. Huang Shu frowned when he saw this.


    ''Yuyu with a boy? Wait, I think I remember that boy. He is Duke Xu''s son, right?''


    ''Why is Yunyu carrying that boy? He is eight years old!''


    Huang Shu directly confronted Yunyu, who was walking to his dad''s jewelry store.


    He grabbed Yunyu''s arm and stopped him, "Yunyu!"


    Yunyu turned his head and was surprised, "Shushu, why are you here? I thought you wouldn''t come after yesterday. You know, about my ideal and stuff¡­"


    "That doesn''t matter, I¡ª"


    ¡­


    ''Is it the best time to confess everything? After I knew about Huang Bei''s interest in Yunyu, I''m afraid my hastiness will only scare Yunyu.''


    ¡­


    "Hm?" Yunyu raised his brow. "Well, if you don''t have anything to say, then excuse me. I will have to help Young Master Xi."


    "Young Master Xi?" Huang Shu glanced at the little boy in Yunyu''s arm. He was already eight years old and should be independent enough to walk on his own, but he wrapped his arm around Yunyu''s neck and glared at Huang Shu with his doe eyes.


    "Y¡ªYeah, this is Young Master Xi. I will accompany him to buy some jewelry for himself. His mother, Madam Xu, told me that Young Master Xu cried the whole night because he wanted to meet me again. So she gave me money to walk with Young Master and buy some jewelry that he wants."


    Huang Shu was weirded out with it. How could an eight years old noble kid threw a big tantrum over a random commoner? Unless¡­


    Xu Jiansheng seemed to have read Huang Shu''s mind, and he glared at him. He tightened his hands around Yunyu''s neck and said, "Yunyu Gege is mine. Don''t you dare to covet him from me! You frivolous Seventh Prince."


    "How could you¡ª"


    "Hmph, do you think just because you''re smearing your face with dust and ash, I won''t recognize you? You''re very popular with young noble girls. I''m sure the girls wouldn''t get tired of talking about you. You frivolous Prince, a player."


    Huang Shu''s jaw dropped when he heard an eighth years old kid speaking ill about him. He was so fluent in his speaking as well when slandering Huang Shu.


    Then, Xu Jiansheng looked at Bai Yunyu, who was as surprised as Huang Shu.


    "Don''t get fooled by this man, Yunyu Gege. He is just a scoundrel Seventh Prince. My dad told me he is so handsome, so he must''ve broken so many women and Ger men''s hearts, especially with his status. Don''t go with him, okay?"


    Bai Yunyu gulped when he heard that. He looked at Huang Shu with a complicated look, then he asked worriedly, "Is that true? You are His Highness Seventh Prince?"

 Chapter 474: 12.82

    "Don''t get fooled by this man, Yunyu Gege. He is just a scoundrel Seventh Prince. My dad told me he is so handsome, so he must''ve broken so many women and Ger men''s hearts, especially with his status. Don''t go with him, okay?"


    [Yah, this kid¡­ is he really a regular kid? I mean, he is Xu Jiansheng without his memory. But what he said is pretty straightforward and too logical for eight year old. Now I have to play along with his words¡­]


    [Pupa: He is Xu Jiansheng without memory. It''s just his natural trait. Xu Jiansheng seems to be really smart, so all his incarnations will be smart as well, including this stinky boy.]


    Bai Yunyu gulped when he heard that. He looked at Huang Shu with a complicated look, then he asked worriedly, "Is that true? You are His Highness Seventh Prince?"


    Huang Shu zipped his mouth instantly. He glared at the Young Master Xu Jiansheng, who raised his chin, signifying that Huang Shu had fallen into his trap.


    "I¡ªI¡­" Huang Shu didn''t know what to say. He wanted to admit it, but the condition wasn''t so good. He hadn''t even built up some good feeling between them, and this stinky boy already outed him.


    Bai Yunyu instinctively distanced himself and bowed his head politely, "P¡ªPardon me, Your Highness, I really don''t mean what I was saying yesterday. P¡ªPlease excuse me!"


    "Wait, I''m not¡ª" He wanted to grab Yunyu''s arm again, but Yunyu swiftly dodged and distanced himself.


    "I need to go in. Please excuse me, Your Highness. P¡ªPlease don''t visit me again. Some people might get a wrong idea about us!" Yunyu swiftly ran away and entered his jewelry store with that stinky Xu Jiansheng in his arm.


    Xu Jiansheng stuck out his tongue, mocking Huang Shu, while the Seventh Prince could only watch this helplessly. He knew that Bai Yunyu must''ve been scared because he was afraid to offend the royal family. On the other side, he also spoke so many things yesterday that were against the traditional views.


    [Hehe, that will show him~]


    [Pupa: Now, what kind of drama are you instigating?]


    [Drama? No, not dram at all. I just want Huang Shu to know that I''m not an easy target for him. I won''t be swooned by his handsomeness, although I missed his big cock, hehe.]


    [Pupa: So vulgar and shameless! You''re holding a child right now.]


    [Peh! Jiansheng is not really a child. I still remember how he wants to lock me with him as a ghost!]


    [Pupa:¡­ anyway, Huang Shu hides in the alley directly facing the store again. What will you do next?]


    [Hmm¡­ I''m not sure. Haven''t think that far. I''m just acting scared of him because that''s the most logical since I have to play along with Jiansheng.]


    Pupa should''ve known that Yunyu wouldn''t plan that far. It looked at Huang Shu, the poor Seventh Prince still lurked in the alley facing the store.


    Xu Jiansheng bought the jewelry he wanted. It was already late evening, so Yunyu carried Jiansheng back to Duke Xi''s mansion.


    Yunyu put Jiansheng down in front of his mother, Madam Xu, "Then, I will excuse myself, Madam¡­."


    "Gege, wait!" Jiansheng suddenly hugged Yunyu''s waist and then tried pulling him down, "I want to give this to Gege."


    Xu Jiansheng opened the jewelry box that he just purchased and then took out everything, the necklace, the ring, and the bracelet.


    "Eh?! Do you want to give this to me? But you just bought it in my store..."


    "I bought it for you, Ge¡­" Jiansheng then insisted on putting the bracelet and ring on Yunyu''s ring finger.


    "Madam, I''m sorry, but¡­"


    "No, just take it. Jiansheng seems to like you a lot. I may need to talk with your old father," Madam Xu said with a smile on her face.


    "But he is only eight!"


    "Then we should wait until he is sixteen or seventeen, then you two will get married. Isn''t that good?" Madam Xu chuckled happily, not giving Yunyu any chance to refuse.


    Yunyu sighed and just followed whatever this stinky boy wanted. In the end, he returned home with a necklace, ring, and bracelet that were both beautiful and flashy at the same time.


    [I seriously think that my popularity here is more troublesome than its worth. Ah, I''m so beautiful and well-loved. Is this what they call suffering from success?]


    [Pupa: Tch, somehow, your success annoys me more than it should be.]


    [Oh come on, Pupa, I know that you''re happy for me as well, I mean¡ª]


    "MMFF!" Yunyu was shocked when someone suddenly grabbed him inside a dark alley. And used his palm to muffle Yunyu''s mouth. He was panicked for a moment, ready to take the knife on his waist. But when he saw the one who took him, he relaxed his guard and acted scared again, just like a commoner who met the Imperial family.


    After Yunyu calmed down, Huang Shu released his grip, and Yunyu immediately distanced himself.


    "Y¡ªYour Highness, did I do something wrong? Pardon this commoner for not recognizing you for the first time. Please forget what I said before. It was just me talking about random things! I¡ªIt''s just a passing thought, aha.. ahaha¡­"


    Huang Shu sighed, full of pity for himself. He really hated this because he knew that Yunyu would do this after he knew Huang Shu''s true identity as the Seventh Prince.


    But there was no returning back. At least he won''t return back empty-handed.


    "Yunyu, are you scared of me because of my status?"


    "N¡ªNot at all, I mean, I respect you a lot! But I''m just a commoner, and you''re from the Imperial Family. I just don''t want any trouble¡­" Yunyu said.


    "I don''t want to give you trouble, Yunyu. Please listen to me first, okay?"


    "But¡­" Yunyu wanted to say that the Imperial family was nothing but trouble. It was better not to get involved with them. But he couldn''t say that to Huang Shu, obviously.


    Thus, Yunyu nodded and stopped resisting. Huang Shu took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I admit it. I am the Seventh Prince, Huang Shu. But that title doesn''t matter for now."


    "H¡ªHow could you say it doesn''t matter? I''ve insulted the Imperial family. I¡ªI can''t afford to offend Imperial Family."


    "Please, Your Highness. Please spare me just this time. I will never show my face in front of you anymore! I promise!"


    Huang Shu was frustrated with Yunyu, who refused to hear him. He got annoyed and said, "You know by doing this, you''re making me annoyed?"


    Yunyu paled after he heard that. He tried to run away again, but Huang Shu caught him by his wrist.


    Then Huang Shu realized the bracelet on Yunyu''s wrist when he touched it, alongside the necklace and rings.


    "Wait¡­ that stinky kid gave you all the jewelry, isn''t it?"


    "Your Highness, Young Master Xu is just so kind to me, so I have to accept it."


    Huang Shu''s gaze darkened. He really couldn''t leave Yunyu alone, knowing how many men wanted to covet Yunyu, snatched him away.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 65%!]


    "Take it off. Now."


    --


    Please check out comment section for Pupa''s surprise! An official commissioned artwork for Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu! [3


    Thank you for reading and thank you for supporting Pupa, it means a lot!


    I''m sorry that I can''t reply to all my readers comments, but I read and appreciate all of it! Love you!


    -CutiepiePupa [3


    --

 Chapter 475: 12.83

    "Take it off. Now."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 65%!]


    Yunyu heard the notification together with Huang Shu, whose eyes turned sharp as he glared at him.


    [Whoa, did I just see Huang Shu got jealous with an eighth years old kid?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    "Huh?" Yunyu asked, dazed because he didn''t expect Huang Shu to say that.


    "I said, take it off and throw it away, now," Huang Shu said with his eagle eyes glaring at Yunyu. He really hated the jewelry on Yunyu''s body because it wasn''t his gift. It was from that stinky boy.


    "Eh, but this is given as a gift from Young Master Xu. I cannot just take it off and throw it away¡­"


    "I can give you much more than that. I can give you a golden robe if you want, just take it off and throw it away," Huang Shu pressured Yunyu, but Yunyu became stubborn because he always appreciated gifts, especially from a good boy like Xu Jiansheng.


    "Y¡ªYour Highness, I cannot heed to your order. Please release me now before I have to use a rougher method," Yunyu exclaimed boldly.


    "Listen to me, Bai Yunyu. You barely know that kid, he might be eight years old, but he is a lot more scheming than he looks!" Huang Shu tried to convince Yunyu over and over to no avail.


    ''Besides, you''re being treated like a servant by that kid! Why would you carry him and obey all his rules?! Is it because of money?'' Huang Shu thought.


    "I also barely know you, Your Highness. I don''t even know what''s your intention of holding me like this," Yunyu replied.


    Huang Shu was speechless after that. He didn''t know how to respond because what Yunyu said was right. They also barely knew each other. In fact, that stinky boy might''ve looked harmless compared to Huang Shu, who dressed like a beggar.


    After getting no answer from the Seventh Prince, Yunyu suddenly jumped to the wall and propelled himself, surprising Huang Shu, and released himself from Huang Shu''s grip.


    "Your Highness, I like you a lot as Shushu, but after knowing your true identity¡­ I am but a commoner. I have nothing and no one to back me. I don''t think we''re supposed to have a talk."


    Yunyu turned his back and walked away, but Huang Shu wouldn''t let him off so easily.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. He knew that Yunyu would avoid him forever if he didn''t do anything right now. Huang Shu braced himself to finally use something that he really didn''t want to use in the first place. But it seemed to be the only possible way to hold Yunyu, at least for now.


    "As the Seventh Imperial Prince, I order you to stay in your position!" Huang Shu ordered with a demanding voice, halting Yunyu''s step immediately.


    Yunyu shivered in fear, knowing that Huang Shu meant a problem when he used his title to stop him. He looked over his shoulder and asked, "Your Highness, you shouldn''t be doing this to your subject. I''m just a peasant, an old merchant''s son."


    "Come here and kneel in front of me," Huang Shu ordered.


    Bai Yunyu clenched his fist. He finally yielded to Huang Shu''s order and returned towards the Seventh Prince and kneeled in front of him silently.


    Huang Shu felt that his heart was pinched because he had to do this to hold Yunyu.


    He wanted to embrace him, not to torment and scare Yunyu with their status disparity.


    "You know that you''re just a peasant, so I will give you an order. You need to stay with me, and always come to me whenever I go out to the city!" Huang Shu gave an order and raised his chin arrogantly.


    "Your Highness, I also have many things to do. Why would you want me to accompany you everywhere? Aren''t you busy with your¡­ Imperial Prince stuff?"


    ''Because I want to have you around, Yunyu,'' Huang Shu replied in his heart, knowing that Yunyu wouldn''t appreciate his feeling, not when Yunyu only saw him as a stranger.


    "You dare to question me? Of course, because I want to have a¡­ um¡­ a friend while I''m around the city," Huang Shu replied.


    "A friend?"


    "Is it about money?" Huang Shu asked.


    ¡­


    "Don''t worry about payment. I will pay you with a lot of coins as long as you follow me. That stinky boy''s money is nothing compared to my treasury."


    ¡­


    "You may speak now."


    Bai Yunyu was holding his breath. He got up and turned his back again. He really didn''t want to get entangled with Seventh Prince. No, he didn''t want to get entangled with any of the Imperial Family.


    It was just not worth the trouble.


    "I refuse," Yunyu said decisively.


    "What?!"


    "I said, I refuse. I don''t need your money. I just don''t want to get entangled with the Imperial family!" Yunyu got up from his kneel and walked away, "I will not abide by you, Seventh Prince."


    "Stop right there! I haven''t finished talking!" Huang Shu yelled, but Yunyu ignored him.


    Huang Shu''s ego got the best of him. He had to admit that he got jealous of Xu Jiansheng, an eight years old boy. To think that Yunyu would reject him just because of his identity¡­


    ''I''m sorry, Yunyu, but if you refuse me because of my identity, then let me abuse it to make you stay.''


    "Bai Yunyu, I order you to stop there and follow my order. Or I will make sure your father''s only way of earning money will be cut off!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu''s feet went cold after he said that. Huang Shu actually used the most hideous method by threatening his father''s business, knowing that Yunyu loved his old father so much.


    "Your Highness, will you stoop this low?" Bai Yunyu asked, his eagle eyes stared at Huang Shu with both anger and disappointment in it.


    Huang Shu knew it wasn''t right, but he knew this was his only chance.


    ''I''m sorry, Yunyu. Believe me, I won''t hurt you or your father. I just want to cultivate some good feeling between us¡­''


    ''You will understand in the future.''


    "This is an order from me, the Seventh Prince. I demand you to follow my rule if you want your father to be safe. I will not guarantee his health and wealth if you dare to disobey me."


    ¡­


    "Yes, Your Highness, I understand," Yunyu replied and then kneeled in front of Huang Shu.


    Huang Shu felt uncomfortable in his heart, but he promised himself to treat Yunyu and his old father well, so Yunyu would understand that he meant no harm.


    [Ehe, with this, I already set to the second step~]


    [Pupa: Second step?]


    [Yes! With this, Huang Shu will feel that he was harsh on me because he threatened my father. As long as I give him a gradual taste of affection, and making it looks like I''ve fallen in love with him slowly, then I can make sure to reach 100% on Huang Shu!]


    [You know, love is earned. I want Huang Shu to really try his best to obtain my heart. I want this relationship between us to be as natural as possible.]


    [Pupa: You already know that Huang Shu loves you, but why are you dilly-dallying like this?]


    [Simple, because I want this long and difficult world to end with a beautiful ending, through the torment we went through together, I want Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu to really have a happy ending together.]


    Pupa observed the change in Yunyu after so long and then sent the report of Yunyu''s emotional growth to the headquarter secretly.

 Chapter 476: 12.84

    [Music recommendation: Butterfly Lovers - Guzheng Cover.]


    The melodious sound coming whenever Bai Yunyu strummed the string in the Guzheng. Each time Bai Yunyu strummed the strings with his perfect tempo, Huang Shu felt that his heart was being caressed gently. He closed his eyes, enjoying Yunyu playing the music while they were relaxing at the lakeside in the middle of summer.


    [Author Note: Guzheng - Plucked Zither.]


    Yunyu was playing Butterfly Lovers, a timeless music piece about two lovers who died tragically together and became butterflies to continue their love in the afterlife.


    After Bai Yunyu finished the song, Huang Shu clapped his hand while staring at Bai Yunyu, full of love.


    "You did so well. I almost thought that heaven sent me an angel to play the music," Huang Shu praised.


    "Hmph, frivolous," Yunyu looked away. He was still frowning, but Huang Shu didn''t even feel bothered with it. In fact, all he did was approaching Yunyu and sat, hugging Yunyu from behind like a harmonious couple.


    "Don''t be so bitter towards me, alright? We''ve been like this for almost a year. It''s time for you to warm up a bit for me, don''t you think?" Huang Shu asked teasingly.


    ¡­


    Yunyu refused to answer it because he still had his pride. Besides, their relationship started in such a rocky step, he thought it would be a pain train waiting to crush their relationship.


    After that day, when Huang Shu threatened him using his old father, Yunyu got so angry that he refused to talk with Huang Shu. He didn''t even care about their status disparity anymore. He was so cold towards Huang Shu, but this shameless Seventh Prince kept on coming and pestering Yunyu every day.


    Whenever Yunyu refused to cooperate, Huang Shu would start threatened him by saying that he could ruin his father''s business.


    However, both of them knew it would never happen. Yunyu realized more and more people came to his father''s store, and his father was more than pleased. Since he always loved working, it made him even more lively than before.


    And it was probably Huang Shu''s doing.


    Yunyu didn''t need Meilan to attend to him every day, so she helped his father run the store, and they ate the same thing together, more like a family of three.


    But Yunyu still disliked Huang Shu for his method to ensnare him at first, so as a punishment¡­


    "Come on, Yunyu. Why don''t you call me Shushu again? I really like it, you know¡­" Huang Shu said, wrapping his arms around Yunyu''s waist. "It''ll sound romantic if you call me with such a loving name."


    "Pei! What romantic? What loving? We''re not even a couple!" Yunyu denied.


    "Really?" Huang Shu raised his brow mischievously.


    "I would never¡ª"


    Chu~


    Bai Yunyu was stunned when Huang Shu suddenly kissed his cheek.


    "Say that again, and I will do more," Huang Shu said.


    Yunyu''s cheek reddened instantly, "S¡ªShameless! You''re utterly shameless, Huang Shu! W¡ªWe''re not even married, and you are kissing me freely!"


    "Oh? So now, the narrative changed because I haven''t married you? Well, I guess that means we are already a couple," Huang Shu said with a grin on his face.


    "Ugh!" Feeling defeated, Bai Yunyu tried to get up and separate himself from Huang Shu.


    "Stop struggling. Don''t worry about marriage. I will think about the best time to propose, okay?" Huang Shu said.


    Truthfully, he still didn''t know what to do. A year had passed with him finally cultivating some good feelings with Yunyu. But he was stuck on the biggest one.


    He didn''t know what to do with his mother, who was still relentlessly trying to match him with Xi Yue, who was also as persistent as his mother about it.


    Crown Prince Huang Bei, his First Brother, also said to him that he would formally introduce himself soon to Bai Yunyu.


    Huang Shu was in a tough spot, but he didn''t want to give Yunyu up. Because he had fallen in love so hard with Yunyu. Thinking about marrying another person and letting Yunyu go was out of the question. That was simply impossible for him.


    ¡­


    [Pupa, what is Huang Shu''s Fatemeter right now?]


    [Pupa: Fatemeter is 75%.]


    [It increases so slowly. But that''s because Huang Shu was still troubled with his family.]


    Yunyu sensed that Huang Shu was troubled because of the marriage, then he took a deep breath and asked, "Still troubled with marriage?"


    "¡­ yeah¡­" Huang Shu answered honestly.


    "Well, I have nothing much to say. But Huang Shu, you should follow what your hearts want. I don''t want you to regret your future."


    "If you address it like that, of course, you''re the one whom I want to marry," Huang Shu replied.


    "I still don''t want to get married into the Imperial Family. You can marry someone else if you keep thinking that you can chain me as the mistress of your household, solely devoting myself to serve you. I have my own goal!" Yunyu exclaimed stubbornly.


    "Just watch me doing that Annual national test next month, and I will prove that I can be the first Ger to get the first rank!" Yunyu said.


    Huang Shu smiled as he stared at Yunyu lovingly. He patted Yunyu''s head. Knowing Yunyu, there was nothing to hold him back. Though, Huang Shu doubted that Yunyu could get the top rank because he wasn''t from a noble family. Hence, his education media was mostly from books that he bought with his father''s money and self-studied.


    ''Whatever, I will keep an eye on him, so he wouldn''t get hurt,'' Huang Shu thought.


    ''But still¡­ what to do next? I really want to marry Yunyu, but everything seems to go against me, including Yunyu. He said he would never marry someone from the Royal Family¡­''


    ''No, I have to think of another way. I will never give Yunyu up to someone else!''


    ***


    Lady Xi Yue sat on a red chair with a distinguished Imperial Concubine, Concubine Ai, Huang Shu''s mother.


    "Good afternoon, E''nie," Xi Yue paid respect to her future mother-in-law. She was dead set on marrying Huang Shu, and there was nothing holding her back except the man himself.


    Imperial Concubine Ai sighed, "I''m sorry, Xi Yue. I''ve been forcing him to get married soon, but he never takes me seriously. He has never been interested in anyone¡­"


    "Ah, E''nie, you don''t need to worry because I already know the cause why Huang Shu never seems to be interested in anyone."


    "What do you mean?" Imperial Concubine Ai asked.


    "That''s because Huang Shu has a secret lover, a peasant, and even worse¡­ a Ger peasant."


    Imperial Concubine Ai, who looked tired before, suddenly gawked upon the reveal, "H¡ªHow did you know?! Xi Yue, I know that he hasn''t shown any positive sign to you, but you shouldn''t slander him."


    "E''nie, I''m not lying. I''ve noticed Huang Shu was often missing from his Palace, E''nie. I bribed the servant, and one of them knows that Huang Shu often leaves through the secret passage to the city."


    "Today, I asked my servant to follow him to the city and found that he always has a secret meeting with a Ger man, but he is a popular one because of his appearance."


    "And that dirty peasant Ger''s name is Bai Yunyu."

 Chapter 477: 12.85

    "His name is Bai Yunyu."


    "Bai Yunyu?" Concubine Ai seemed to think for a while and then slammed the table angrily. "HE IS THE SON OF THAT OLD JEWELER, RIGHT?!"


    Xi Yue jolted with the sudden outburst from Concubine Ai. She didn''t expect her future mother-in-law to get so angry. Her face turned red out of fury.


    "W¡ªWhat is it, E''nie?"


    "Huang Shu has been tricking me!" Concubine Ai yelled. "Since last year, he always recommends me to buy jewelry from that old Jeweler, and the rumors spread that old jeweler makes exquisite pieces."


    "I admit that his crafts are amazing¡­ so I thought Huang Shu must''ve recommended him because of his skill¡­ It turns out, it was to boost the livelihood of his dirty little lover, that Peasant Ger, Bai Yunyu!"


    "Ugh!"


    Concubine Ai was in a terrible mood after knowing the truth. "I can''t let this happen. That bitch Ger Bai Yunyu must''ve bewitched Huang Shu, just like how that bitch old Ger bewitched my Emperor husband, Emperor Jing!"


    Xi Yue thought she would need to paint Bai Yunyu as evil for Concubine Ai to hate him. But turned out, she already had an innate hatred towards Ger men. Probably because Emperor Jing discarded everyone solely because he fell in love with that Ger in his forty.


    It was ridiculous for the harem members because they all got defeated by an old man for Emperor''s favor.


    "Hmph! I bet that bitch ger Bai Yunyu must''ve used his body to seduce Huang Shu. He must''ve used my son''s power as Imperial Prince to get more money. What a greedy bitch!" Concubine Ai cursed more and more.


    "E''nie, I think if you didn''t separate them anytime soon, Huang Shu would be too enamored by that Ger, and there will be no turning back at that point," Xi Yue said.


    "You''re right, Xi Yue, we really need to do something, so he wouldn''t dare to seduce my son anymore," Concubine Ai thought. "In fact, I know just the way to do that."


    "What will you do, E''nie?"


    "I will make sure that nobody wants to marry him anymore. I will make him the most worthless Ger in the city," Concubine Ai said with a malicious smirk on her face, and Xi Yue was more than happy because, with this, her competition had been removed.


    ***


    Huang Shu was busy studying with Bai Yunyu in a quiet garden. They were preparing for Yunyu''s national test tomorrow. Huang Shu was already nineteen years old, so he had more experience of proper study than Yunyu.


    But it was still surprising to Huang Shu because Yunyu proved himself to be more than capable of finishing the questions he gave without much trouble.


    "Wow, Yunyu, you''re smarter than many people I knew, even to some o my Imperial brothers," Huang Shu complimented.


    "Of course! I studied a lot!" Yunyu prided himself, which made Huang Shu chuckle. He approved Yunyu''s claim, and they spent their time harmoniously to help Yunyu''s study.


    "Are you ready for tomorrow''s test?" Huang Shu asked.


    "Heh, of course, I do! I will ace all tests and make you proud of me!" Yunyu said confidently.


    [I mean, this is Ancient China, so¡­ it''s given that I will ace the national exam. The perk of transmigration, hehe~]


    Huang Shu also had no doubt in Yunyu and nodded, "Just take a breath and write what you understand. The way they judge it is by reading and seeing whether you''re virtuous enough to solve a problem."


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s okay. You worry too much, ah!"


    Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu spent time harmoniously in this garden until late evening. Bai Yunyu returned to his house and met Meilan and his old father, who were eating together.


    "Ah, my son, you''re going to take part in the national exam, correct?"


    "Yes, dad," Yunyu replied.


    "Good, good. You should be doing well, dad wants you to chase your dream, even though we are just a commoner, but that doesn''t mean that we cannot do anything about our status!"


    Bai Yunyu was so happy with the smooth growth of his love life and how good his dad in this world treated him.


    [In real life, my dad is a cold man that barely speaks to me, and he was never kind to mom. Maybe that''s the reason why mom fell ill in the first place.]


    ¡­


    [I know what you want to say. You''re going to congratulate me for being this strong and growing up without parents. But really, I''m fine!]


    ¡­


    Pupa wanted to say something, but he realized that Yunyu wouldn''t appreciate it.


    ***


    [D-Day National Exam]


    Huang Shu was dressing his best, thinking that he should bring Yunyu to eat somewhere to celebrate after the test.


    He combed his hair alone because he hated whenever a servant touched his hair. Huang Shu was about to leave before a servant from his mother''s Palace arrived in front of him.


    She looked troubled, carrying a cup of warm tea covered with the lid. Huang Shu frowned when he saw this servant, "What are you doing here?"


    "Your Highness, um¡­ Milady Concubine Ai wants me to bring you this. This is a rejuvenating tea, and she said that you should drink it as soon as possible while it''s warm.


    Huang Shu frowned. It was rare for his mother to give him something like this. But he didn''t think much about it. He had another more important thing to do: personally pick Yunyu up with his Imperial carriage.


    He had decided to properly introduce Bai Yunyu to his Emperor Father after seeing how much his father loved that Ger of his. It would be a fair trade for him to love a ger as well, right?


    And for his First Brother and Concubine Mother¡­ well, he will think about it later. He just couldn''t miss the chance, mainly since he ensured that Yunyu would ace the Imperial exam, probably becoming the champion.


    ''If Yunyu becomes the national champion, then I can pride myself that I''ve taken the smartest Ger in the Empire. Nobody would mock Yunyu. Since he was smart and beautiful, he would give me a strong, healthy, and clever child in the future.


    Huang Shu felt his head was above the cloud whenever he thought about his future life with Yunyu as husband and wife.


    ''I want at least five little buns. But from what I heard, it''s tough for Ger to give birth, so most of them only have one or two¡­.''


    ''Oh well, whatever that is, as long as I can marry him, then I will accept everything!''


    Huang Shu walked in the Palace''s corridor straight to the main hall, but his step halted shortly after.


    He felt intense dizziness that attacked his head all of a sudden. Slowly, Huang Shu lost his strength, "Ugh¡­ why is my body¡­?"


    Huang Shu closed his eyes and fell to the ground like timber.


    A few minutes later, the eunuchs that had been ordered by Concubine Ai carried their Seventh Prince back to his room and tied him to the bed, just in case he might wake up earlier than they thought.


    Concubine Ai walked in after a while and looked at her son with a cold gaze, "My son, this is what happened when you want to trick your mother."

 Chapter 478: 12.86

    "Master Bai, are you alright?" Meilan asked Yunyu, who was still dazed after a while. He was waiting for almost an hour, and the national exam would start in two hours. He still had to register himself.


    He could just walk or use a carriage to the examination ground. But Huang Shu said it himself that he wanted to pick Yunyu up and personally accompany him to the exam ground.


    That was the reason why Yunyu had been waiting for an hour for Huang Shu.


    [Yo, did something happened to Huang Shu? There is no way he forgot about this, right? He is the one who keeps reminding me about today''s exam¡­]


    [Pupa: Something definitely happens to Huang Shu, maybe he finally realized your spicy chicken-ness, that''s why he ran away.]


    [Aish, Pupa, you just have to make it worse for me.]


    The nine years old Xu Jiansheng looked up, staring at Bai Yunyu. He was visiting because he wanted to support his ''Yunyu Gege'' for his exam.


    Though, he was bitter that Yunyu Gege still had a secret relationship with that frivolous Seventh Prince.


    Xu Jiansheng noticed Yunyu''s restlessness and then commented, "Gege, I bet that Seventh Prince is still in his bed, sleeping with a woman or many of them. You''re being lied to right now, Ge. I can always take you to the Exam ground with my carriage."


    Yunyu was speechless with Xu Jiansheng''s words. He always suspected that Xu Jiansheng actually remembered everything. But Pupa always rebuked him, saying there was no way Xu Jiansheng to be unaffected by the Rewind Stone, which was basically a God''s artifact.


    But after reconsideration, Yunyu finally yielded and requested, "Jiansheng, can you help Gege this time?"


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu arrived at the exam ground and registered himself immediately. He was lucky to have Xu Jiansheng with him, so he wasn''t late.


    Bai Yunyu stood out the most when he was being lined up by the rest of the participants. His cinnabar mole made everyone look at him curiously because this was the first time a Ger man took part in an exam.


    But Yunyu ignored it because what he was concerned about the most was Huang Shu''s absence in today''s exam. Usually, the Emperor and all Nine Princes would watch over the exam, but the Seventh Prince was absent today.


    The Emperor and the Princes all staring at Bai Yunyu, his beautiful face and attractive cinnabar mole standing out amongst the wave of men here, and Crown Prince Huang Bei was the one who stared at him the most.


    He even gave Yunyu a smile when their eyes met, which made Yunyu shivered.


    [Not going to lie, Huang Bei is alright, but after I''ve been spoiled by Huang Shu''s god-given face, I just can''t settle with someone less handsome!]


    [Pupa: You damn face-con. Don''t you know there''s more than meets the eye?]


    [Yeaaaa, but when you have sex, that is the first thing you see, right?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    The exam started, and Yunyu did everything flawlessly. He was so quick that he didn''t even break a sweat when answering everything. He was basically a guaranteed national champion today.


    Bai Yunyu was the first one to finish his exam. He turned it to the examiner before leaving the exam ground.


    He turned his head at the pavilion where the princes were staying, and there was no sign of Huang Shu at all. Which got him worried.


    [Huang Shu is punctual and very disciplined, there is definitely something happening with him right now.]


    [Pupa: Well, you can worry about that later because another prince is coming our way.]


    [Huh?]


    Bai Yunyu suddenly felt a big palm patting his shoulder. He turned around and saw Crown Prince Huang Bei standing in front of him with a smile on his face.


    "A¡ªAh! Your Highness, Crown Prince, pardon me for not noticing you sooner!" Yunyu bowed his head politely. Huang Bei was pleased when he heard Yunyu finally addressing him for the first time since this was their first meeting.


    His soothing voice made Huang Bei''s heart beat faster, but he tried to act appropriately as the Crown Prince.


    "I see that you''re quite fast with your test," Huang Bei praised. "Impressive."


    "T¡ªThank you, Your Highness. You''re the most kind, but I''m not really the best¡­" Yunyu''s cheek reddened slightly.


    Yunyu tried to excuse himself, but before he finally left, Huang Bei suddenly called him again, "Bai Yunyu, I believe that you will be a good Empress in the future, don''t you think?"


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu was dazed when the Crown Prince suddenly said that. He didn''t expect Huang Bei to be so direct about this. It was already a foreshadowing that he wanted Yunyu to be his bride and his Empress.


    "Y¡ªYour Highness, that is a bit¡­ Uhm¡­ surprising¡­"


    "I know, but you should get used to it, alright? We will talk about this later," Huang Bei then held Yunyu''s hand and handed a carved jade stone with his name on it. This jade was the sign that the Crown Prince was serious about meeting him again later on. It would be a formal meeting or what they called as¡­ formal marriage proposal.


    Yunyu gulped after being handed such a thing, he hadn''t even gotten the marriage proposal from Huang Shu, but he got one from Huang Bei now.


    [Aish, where is he, seriously? If he''s nowhere to be seen for the whole day, there is no choice but to accept Crown Prince''s proposal!]


    "T¡ªThank you, Your Majesty, please excuse me¡­." Bai Yunyu bowed his head again and then ran as fast as he could. Huang Bei chuckled with such nervousness in him, he mumbled,


    ''Cute.''


    Meanwhile, Concubine Ai was watching from afar because she was one of the Imperial Concubines appointed by Emperor Jing to present during the Imperial Exam.


    She leered at Bai Yunyu and scoffed, full of contempt. She knew that both her son, Huang Shu, and the Crown Prince, Huang Bei, were bewitched by that bitch Ger Bai Yunyu.


    Maybe it was the secret that every Ger man kept because there was no way she could be beaten by an old Ger man in his forty that stole Emperor''s attention.


    ''I will make sure that nobody will like you anymore, you bitch Ger. I will make sure everyone sees your true skin as a bitch who seduced all men to gain their favor, including my son!'' Concubine Ai cursed in her heart.


    Bai Yunyu left the Imperial exam ground and walked to his home in the city. He kept thinking about Huang Shu. He was worried that Huang Shu wouldn''t show up before Huang Bei came and proposed to him. Since there was no way for him to reject a Crown Prince''s proposal.


    [Hmm¡­ somehow, the fact that Huang Shu is not showing up is already a sign that something terrible will happen soon.]


    [Pupa:¡­ I won''t lie this time. Yes, Huang Shu''s absence feels so strange. So unusual of him]


    [I know, right? It keeps giving me this ominous feeling¡­]


    It took him almost an hour walking to reach the capital, and when he saw a black smoke puffing up high in the sky, and when he saw the directed where that smoke came from, his back went cold.


    "DAD! MEILAN!!"

 Chapter 479: 12.87

    "DAD! MEILAN!!"


    Bai Yunyu rushed to his house as soon as he realized the source of the smoke. He had a terrible feeling that something already happened to his family, Dad, and Meilan.


    He was catching his breath as soon as he reached his house district. He saw many people surrounding his house that was on fire, but none of the people around actually helped to put out the fire. They just watched the flame engulfed his house and shop while a few middle-aged women and men were surrounding Meilan and kicking her as she was trying to shield someone in her small embrace.


    Bai Yunyu gritted his teeth. He jumped and flew up high. He landed right behind these middle-aged men and women. He grabbed their collars and flung them away one by one.


    "No, no! Please don''t hurt us! Please!" Meilan yelled as she closed her eyes, still shielding Yunyu''s father with her small frame as she was only ten years old.


    Meanwhile, Bai Yunyu saw his father already closed his eyes¡­ lifeless.


    "Mei¡­ Meilan, what happened?" Bai Yunyu asked. He crouched and checked his father. He checked his father''s nostril, he also checked the veins, and lastly, his father''s heartbeat.


    And he found no sign of life.


    Bai Yunyu was trembling all over. He patted his dad''s cheek, "Dad, Dad! Wake up!"


    No response.


    Bai Yunyu''s tears welled up in his eyes. He grabbed his father''s shoulders and shook him, "Dad! Dad! I finished my Imperial Exam. You said you will wait for me until I return home."


    Meilan, who was bruised all over, cried loudly and successfully took Yunyu''s attention. She sobbed and grabbed her Master''s arm, "Master, Old Master Bai¡­ Old Master Bai died after he heard that¡ª"


    "What? What did he hear?"


    Meilan pointed at the people who were grimacing in pain after Yunyu flung them away. Meilan''s little hand was trembling as she reported, "T¡ªThey¡­ they came together and protested in front of the store. They yelled loudly, accusing that Bai Yunyu was a Ger slut who seduced their husbands or sons, and that¡­ Bai Yunyu was promiscuous and a cheap whore."


    "At first, it was only a few people, and Old Master Bai argued with them. But more and more coming, and they accused you of sleeping with their husbands and sons¡­."


    "Then, one of them yelled that slut should burn in hell, so they burned the store and the house. Old Master Bai was too shocked and died out of heart attack¡­."


    After Meilan''s explained everything, Yunyu felt his heart was cold. He didn''t expect someone to be malicious enough to slander him like this and caused his father''s death.


    [Pupa: Warning! Warning! Your emotion is volatile right now. Please control yourself!]


    [After all this, and you still asked me to ''control'' myself? Fuck that.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Yunyu got up and glared at these people, who were obviously strangers getting paid to create havoc and ruin his reputation. And the fact there was no Imperial guard who stopped this havoc that killed his father¡­ made him suspicious there was any involvement with the Imperial Family.


    Bai Yunyu clenched his fist. He wiped the tears in his face and was ready to beat up these people who dared to hurt his father.


    "You are all dead meat to me," Yunyu muttered.


    He was about to kill all these provocateurs, but the moment he grabbed a middle-aged man and raised his fist, Xu Jiansheng suddenly came, "Yunyu Gege, STOP!"


    Bai Yunyu stopped halfway. He glanced at little Jiansheng, who had a lot of his mansion''s servants and guards running to the house to extinguish the fire because apparently, everyone was eager to see it burned down to ashes.


    Xu Jiansheng grabbed Yunyu''s hand and then clenched it as hard as he could, "Yunyu-Gege, don''t do this! Stop!"


    "Jiansheng, you''re still too little, step back and let me kill them," Bai Yunyu said. He gritted his teeth and was ready to kill everyone around him.


    "Gege! You will be charged with assault! Someone is obviously against you here. Control yourself!"


    Yunyu ignored Jiansheng again, but then Pupa suddenly floated in front of him, obstructed his view.


    [Pupa: Bai Yunyu, don''t.]


    [But¡ª]


    [Pupa: This is clearly a trap staged by someone in the Imperial Family, don''t get fooled.]


    [But my dad¡ª]


    [Pupa: He is not your real dad.]


    [Pupa: Remember, you don''t have another chance with Rewind Stone.]


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu looked at his deceased father. He clenched his fist, trying his best to bury this rage in his heart. He knew what Pupa said was correct, but it hurt so much that he thought he should''ve snapped right here, right now.


    Because Yunyu truly cared for his father in this world, unlike his real father, who never cared for him.


    Bai Yunyu looked over his shoulder and saw that Meilan was hugging his father''s corpse, grieving over his death.


    "AAAAARGGGHHH!"


    Yunyu screamed as loud as he could, and then he slumped to the ground. He cried while punching the ground with his fist. He felt so powerless.


    He lost the father that he liked so much. The kind of father figure that Yunyu missed his whole life. And someone malicious, alongside their crooks, already took the father figure away from Yunyu.


    **


    "Ugh¡­ my head hurts¡­" Huang Shu opened his eyes after dark. He felt that his head was being hammered every second. He tried to move but then realized that his hands were tied.


    Huang Shu''s eyes widened. He didn''t know what happened. He looked around and found no one but noticed from the window that it was already late at night.


    "WHAT¡ª" Huang Shu struggled even harder. The only thing in his mind right now was Bai Yunyu.


    He promised to take Bai Yunyu to the Imperial Exam with his royal carriage, so they would know how important Yunyu meant for him.


    Huang Shu tried to pull the rope that tied him to the bedpost. He desperately struggled, and the worry about what happened to Yunyu only made him struggle harder.


    "AAAARRGHHH! LET ME GO!" Huang Shu''s worry for Yunyu was like an adrenaline boost for him. He pulled the rope until the wooden bedpost broke. He staggered towards the table, signifying that the drugs inside his body had an aftereffect.


    Huang Shu used his sword lying on the table to cut the rope and free himself.


    Then he mustered his strength and dashed out of his room. He saw no servants or guards in his palace, which was already weird. As if someone had orchestrated everything, so Huang Shu wouldn''t be able to question anyone.


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. He used the secret passage and rushed to the Capital City to check on Yunyu. Since it was already late at night, he assumed that he already missed the Imperial Exam.


    Huang Shu dashed to Yunyu''s house, hoping that he would take his apology. He didn''t know what just happened to him. He was obviously in such great condition this morning, but how could he faint?


    And that rope¡­


    ''I will have to investigate after this.''


    Huang Shu finally arrived at the district where Yunyu''s house was located.


    "Yunyu¡ª"


    Huang Shu was stunned when he saw the two-story house, with the jewelry store at the bottom and Yunyu''s home on the second floor, all turned to charcoal and ashes.


    Huang Shu''s heart skipped for a moment, staring at the burned house in front of him.


    "Yunyu¡­"

 Chapter 480: 12.88

    Huang Shu was stunned when he saw the two-story house, with the jewelry store at the bottom and Yunyu''s home on the second floor, all turned to charcoal and ashes.


    Huang Shu''s heart skipped for a moment, staring at the burned house in front of him.


    "Yunyu¡­"


    He looked around and found the whole district was empty, so he assumed this happened during the day. Yunyu must''ve been staying somewhere, alive.


    ''He is alive, right? Yunyu¡­ Yunyu is alive, right?!''


    The thought of Yunyu''s death made Huang Shu''s back went cold. At this point, he already loved Yunyu so much, he kept dreaming about Yunyu''s everything. If Yunyu actually died¡­ then he might as well die with Yunyu before he went mad.


    Huang Shu searched around frantically, he shouted Yunyu''s name, but nobody replied.


    "YUNYU! Bai Yunyu!!"


    ¡­


    Huang Shu kept screaming Yunyu''s name like a madman. He was exhausted. Yet, the only thing in his mind right now was Yunyu''s safety.


    He was about to knock on someone''s door until a man suddenly came out of their house.


    He was disturbed by Huang Shu''s shouts, so he yelled, "Shut up! That slut Yunyu is in Duke Xi''s mansion!"


    "What did you just call him?!" Huang Shu unsheathed the dagger hidden under his sleeve and jumped towards the man. He pointed the dagger at the man''s neck, "Say that again," Huang Shu said.


    It was dark at night, but the man shrieked when he saw the crazed glare from this man.


    "AIEEEE! P¡ªPlease spare me. It''s just what they call him now. This afternoon, there were so many people protesting in front of that Ger''s family store. They yelled and called him Slut Ger because he had been seducing their sons and husbands."


    "What!?" Huang Shu immediately knew it was slander because he stayed with Yunyu almost every day for a year. He basically knew what Yunyu did every day. He wasn''t even comfortable talking with random men, let alone seducing them.


    "Then, who burned his house?"


    "T¡ªThose people did. I don''t know who they are because I never see them around. But they decided to burn the house down and then disappeared after that slu¡ªI mean after Yunyu broke down in tears."


    "Broke down in¡­ tears?"


    "Y¡ªYeah, that old man, Yunyu''s father, died of a heart attack after he witnessed his house burned down to the ground¡ªWha!"


    Huang Shu threw the man away and head straight to Duke Xu''s mansion. His mind was in chaos, thinking about how heartbroken Yunyu was. He still didn''t know what just happened, but knowing there was no soldier, guard, or any kind of law enforcer around when the fire burned down the house, there must be a scheme from the noble, specifically the Imperial family.


    He clenched his fist, he wanted to avenge for everything that his Yunyu suffered, but first, he had to meet Yunyu. He needed to make sure that Yunyu was alright.


    Huang Shu stood in front of the gate with two guards guarding it. They stared at Huang SHu in the dark, so they couldn''t determine his identity.


    "Who are you?" One guard asked.


    "W¡ªWhere is Yunyu? I want to meet him!"


    The guards were already told not to let anyone in, so they stood in front of Huang Shu and forbade him to enter, "Bai Yunyu is now safe with Young Master Xu! You can leave now!"


    "No, I need to meet him!" Huang SHu was ready to unsheathe his dagger again. He was so worried about Yunyu that he couldn''t think straight.


    But before there was any bloodbath, the door was opened, and the small nine years old Young Master came out.


    "Y¡ªYoung Master, this is dangerous!" One guard said.


    "No, it''s fine. I want to talk with this guy."


    The guard then stared at each other. They knew that their Young Master was a lot more capable than he looked, even though he was just nine years old. Thus, they returned to their position. Huang Shu looked down at Xu Jiansheng and asked, "Where is Yunyu?"


    "Inside, Yunyu Gege had a hard day today. You shouldn''t meet him."


    "But his house¡ª"


    "Yes, and I''ve also told my dad to cremate his body in two days to honor him," Xu Jiansheng explained. "The arsonist ran away because no law enforcer is present during that commotion. Go ask your Imperial Family how that could happen. Because no law enforcer stopped them from accusing Yunyu Gege as a whore, and nobody stopped them from burning the house down. Nobody also helped when Yunyu Gege''s father died."


    Xu Jiansheng''s doe eyes leered at Huang Shu sarcastically, "You''re the reason why he suffers, Seventh Prince. I won''t let you meet him now, but if you insist, then I believe Emperor Jing will call Yunyu Gege tomorrow because he is definitely going to be the champion of this year. He is a special case because he is a Ger, so his win will be determined soon. That''s my prediction."


    Huang Shu knew there was no way for him to meet Yunyu now. He didn''t want to pressure Yunyu, but at last, for now, he knew that Yunyu was in good hands.


    Xu Jiansheng might be a nine years old boy, but his charisma and bearing¡­ even Huang Shu had to admit that Xu Jiansheng was really smart.


    Thus, Huang Shu returned to the Imperial Palace through the secret passage. He kept thinking about what happened with Bai Yunyu and who would be cruel enough to hurt Yunyu this badly.


    He returned to his Palace and saw the same empty Palace, no guard, no servant.


    It was indeed suspicious.


    Huang Shu clenched his fist, ''I swear I will find out who hurt my Yunyu, and I will kill that person, no matter whom!''


    **


    Meanwhile, Bai Yunyu was dazed the whole night with Meilan sleeping while she still sobbed, calling the old man over and over.


    Meilan was practically raised by his dad, so it must''ve been a hard hit for her.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, "I commend you for not killing those people. If you did it, then it would be game over. There is no way you can escape from the trap leading to a death sentence."


    Yunyu chuckled mirthlessly, "I know the culprit must be that old witch and her two-faced accomplice. They are always the culprit in this world."


    Pupa had no answer to that because there was no way to identify the culprit of this arson.


    "Everyone called me a slut now, so there is no way I can live in the capital city anymore," Yunyu said. "I''m also sick of dealing with those Imperial family''s scheme. They''re breeding monsters that will always create one havoc after another."


    "Then what will you do next?" Pupa asked.


    There was a long pause with Yunyu. He stared at the moonlight on the window and then smiled thin, "I will go to the border, to the military. I don''t know where this will go and how Huang Shu will handle this. But I refuse to enter that Forbidden City."


    "Even if Huang Shu kissed my feet, I will never step on that hellhole. I would rather die."

 Chapter 481: 12.89

    The following day, Huang Shu got up so early. He saw the servants were already present and busy cleaning his Palace, acting as if there was nothing strange.


    Huang Shu peered his eyes and grabbed one eunuch, "Where did all of you go yesterday?"


    The eunuch trembled. Truth to be told, he wouldn''t even dare to scheme against the Seventh Prince if it wasn''t his own mother, Concubine Ai, who forced him and the rest of the servants.


    But they were forced to never reveal anything to the Seventh Prince because Concubine Ai would definitely punish them for spilling it out.


    "Y¡ªYour Highness, This servant doesn''t know what you''re talking about¡­."


    Huang Shu gritted his teeth. He pulled the eunuch''s collar and asked once more, "Where. Were. You. Yesterday?"


    "I¡ªI can''t say it, Your Highness. I will get killed!" The eunuch replied ambiguously. That was the only thing he could say that might lead to what happened yesterday.


    Huang Shu finally released the poor eunuch because he knew there was no way for him to extort more information since the eunuch looked so scared.


    But it gave a lead for Huang Shu. The culprit was indeed inside the Imperial Palace, preferably someone who had authority above him.


    ''Hm¡­ there is no way it''s Emperor Father or Empress Mother. They know nothing about this. Besides, even if they know, Emperor Father would support me because he has a Ger lover. And Empress Mother would care less about this since I''m not her blood son, unlike First Brother, Huang Bei.''


    ''Blood son¡­''


    ¡­


    Huang Shu''s eyes widened as his feet went cold after summarizing what might have happened, especially after he remembered that tea.


    He wanted to deny it because the culprit was his own birth mother, but after realizing how much his mother hated Ger men, it was a very possible explanation.


    Imperial Concubine Ai was second after the Empress. She came from a respectable noble family. Also, she had a good relationship with the court officials and ministers, so she was quite influential, despite not being the Empress.


    ''But how did she know about my relationship with Yunyu?'' Huang Shu pondered.


    His mother, Concubine Ai, was mostly cut off from outside the Forbidden City. Because she was raised to be a noblewoman, so she only cared for things around her, not about the street rumors.


    It made Huang Shu guessed that there was someone else involved in this, an accomplice.


    Someone who could freely leave the Forbidden City or had a connection outside was definitely not his Mother.


    Huang Shu didn''t want to confront his mother right now, at least not until he had enough evidence. He was afraid that she would target Bai Yunyu while he wasn''t there, just like yesterday.


    Huang Shu steeled his heart, he knew that his mother was an overbearing woman that annoyed him many times, but he always tolerated it because of filial piety.


    But to hurt Yunyu like this¡­


    ''I won''t let anyone who hurts my Yunyu leave without repercussion.''


    ''But for now, I have to meet Yunyu again¡­'' Huang Shu walked to the main hall, where the Champion would be summoned next. Somehow, he had a bad feeling about it. Maybe it was fear because he was scared that Bai Yunyu wouldn''t accept him anymore.


    ''No, as long as I explain to Yunyu about what happened, then there''s nothing to be scared of.''


    Huang Shu walked to the main hall. He had two things in his mind, to see that Yunyu was alright and hoping that Yunyu would forgive him.


    When he walked in, the guards stopped him suddenly, "Your Highness, Seventh Prince, there is a meeting with the new Champion of yesterday''s Imperial Exam. Please wait until they''re finished."


    Huang Shu was surprised because it was quite early.


    ''So that stinky brat, Xu Jiansheng was correct about his prediction¡­.''


    "Who is the new champion?" Huang Shu asked.


    The guards looked at each other, "We don''t know his name. But he is the only Ger in yesterday''s Imperial Exam. His cinnabar mole is really stunning, and he is truly gorgeous," one guard replied.


    Huang Shu frowned when he heard another man praising his Yunyu, "You''re speaking too much. I just ask you about his identity."


    The guards zipped their mouths instantly, afraid of punishment from the Seventh Prince.


    Huang Shu waited for a while, and then the meeting finished with Bai Yunyu leaving the hall with Crown Prince Huang Bei following him from behind.


    "Yunyu, you should listen to me. I can give you a very good position in the ministry. In fact, as long as you stay to work in the Forbidden City, then I can always give you any position you want!" Crown Prince claimed boldly.


    Bai Yunyu halted his step and then turned his back at the Crown Prince, "Your Highness, it''s not about the position. Didn''t you hear about the rumor of me in the capital city? They accused me of being a lowlife whore. They burned my house, which leads to the death of my father."


    "But it''s still unproven! There must be someone who targeted you!" Huang Bei insisted.


    "¡­ Your Highness, even if it''s unproven, my reputation had been ruined to the ground. I have nothing, no wealth, no reputation. I have no more face in the Capital city."


    "But you will be in the forbidden city with¡­." Huang Bei wanted to say that Yunyu would stay with him, but Yunyu cut him short.


    "Your Highness, my decision will remain unchanged. I have decided to leave the Capital City and go to the border to study about to be a good military strategist in the future," Bai Yunyu said. "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. But I am not the right person to accept your jade stone," Yunyu fished out the carved Jade stone that Crown Prince gave and then handed it back to the real owner before walking away.


    Huang Bei was heartbroken right now. He felt powerless. He just heard about the slander that happened with Yunyu when Yunyu reported it to the Emperor. It became Yunyu''s solid reason to go to the border and study military strategy rather than staying in the Forbidden City with a good position.


    It was a bit unfortunate, though, since Yunyu held the highest score in the Empire''s history.


    Huang Bei gritted his teeth. If only he knew what happened to Yunyu yesterday, it wouldn''t derail this bad from his first plan to propose Yunyu.


    Thus, Huang Bei could only watch Yunyu walked away from the court, presumably walked away from him forever. Because Yunyu was already dead set on his decision to leave this cursed Palace.


    He suffered enough from marrying Huang Shu here. He wouldn''t fall into the same trap three times like an idiot.


    [Though, I will still find a way to avenge myself, if Huang Shu is still a wimpy, wishy-washy momma boy who refused to take action against his mother, who had ruined my life three times. She is a heartless woman who deserves no pity.]


    [Including her trash accomplice.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Yunyu finally left the main hall and then saw someone waiting for him under the stair. His eyes darted immediately at Yunyu, and Yunyu could only give him a cold stare.

 Chapter 482: 12.90

    Yunyu finally left the main hall and then saw someone waiting for him under the stair. His eyes darted immediately at Yunyu, and Yunyu could only give him a cold stare.


    He stepped down on the staircases, and when he arrived at the bottom, Huang Shu suddenly grabbed his hand.


    "Wha¡ª"


    Huang Shu dragged Yunyu to a pavilion quite far from the Imperial courtyard, so nobody would disturb them. Huang Shu had many things in his head, but he became tongue-tied, and the only word he could utter was his beloved''s name.


    "Bai Yunyu¡­"


    Yunyu stared at Huang Shu with such a cold gaze, as if he was staring at a stranger, "Good Morning, Your Highness, Seventh Prince."


    Huang Shu felt his heart was stabbed with a sharp knife as he knew that Yunyu must''ve realized it sooner than him.


    "Y¡ªYunyu, I''m sorry for yesterday, I¡ª"


    "The grievance is only in my side, Your Highness. You don''t need to apologize. You are not involved in this," Yunyu snippet. He didn''t even care to look at Huang Shu twice. He was both pissed and disappointed at Huang Shu because he was the one who indirectly caused Yunyu family''s downfall.


    "Please excuse me, Your Highness, I have to prepare myself," Yunyu said. But Huang Shu grabbed his arm, holding him because they were not done yet.


    Huang Shu didn''t want any miscommunication between them, "Yunyu, I was sorry that I can''t come yesterday. I have been drugged by someone! I ran to your house in the middle of the night, searching for you, and went to Duke Xi''s mansion. I¡ª"


    "Stop your dry explanation, Your Highness. There is no use of explaining because I see nothing of your fault."


    "D¡ªDon''t say that. I really have no clue. I was drugged by someone here and slept for the whole day! Trust me!"


    Bai Yunyu paused for a moment, and then he shrugged Huang Shu''s grip from his arm to no avail. Huang Shu tightened his clutch instead.


    "Whether it is the truth or not, it won''t change anything, Your Highness, Seventh Prince. It''s better not to think about the past. Please let me go."


    "Stop calling me Seventh Prince! Call me by my name!" Huang Shu yelled desperately. He really hated this feeling of alienation that Yunyu intentionally did towards him.


    As if Yunyu didn''t want to get entangled with him anymore.


    "Why would I call you by your name? There is nothing between us except a peasant and an Imperial Prince!"


    "But I love you! Bai Yunyu, please listen to me. I will try to move some stuff and help you!" Huang Shu started raising his voice as he got impatient. Thinking about Yunyu, who would leave him alone, terrified him.


    "Don''t you dare to say that you love me! You know it won''t change anything! My father is dead! DEAD! And you know the culprit, don''t you?" Yunyu yelled back desperately. His chest was undulating up and down as he got upset whenever he remembered about his beloved father.


    "Now, I will ask you just one, Your Highness, Honorable Seventh Prince, Huang SHu. Since you already know the culprit behind my slander, my burned house, and the death of my father, what would you do next?"


    ¡­


    Huang Shu got silenced immediately after Yunyu asked that question. Because he was also trying to consider it by himself. After all, knowing that your mother was the one who hurt your beloved was such a hard hit for Huang Shu.


    Yes, he hated his mother, and all the respect that he had for his mother previously had disappeared. But to actually hurt¡­ especially killing your own birth mother¡­ Huang Shu still had a speck of filial piety for his evil mother.


    After witnessing Huang Shu''s silence, Yunyu chuckled mirthlessly, "As I expected, you wimpy momma boy. You will not do anything because you''ve been pampered since birth! Now shut up and release me!" Bai Yunyu pushed Huang Shu and was about to leave, but Huang Shu grabbed his waist from behind and then pulled him to his chest, embracing Yunyu and tightly locking Yunyu''s waist with his arms.


    "YOU JERK! LET ME GO! LET ME GO!!" Yunyu struggled and accidentally elbowed Huang Shu''s cheek quite hard.


    "Ugh!" Yunyu stopped immediately and looked over his shoulder. He saw Huang Shu''s cheekbone was bruised red and would probably turn blue soon.


    But Huang Shu still stared at Bai Yunyu with assurance in his eyes. He bit his lips, feeling troubled and sad because of Yunyu''s struggle.


    "My beloved, please be patient. I''m also a human. I have a dilemma in my heart," Huang Shu couldn''t help but spout what was inside his heart right now. Although it made him look weak, seeing Yunyu like this only hurt him even more.


    "Believe me, you will always be my priority and my only one¡­."


    Bai Yunyu''s body trembled as Huang Shu buried his face on Yunyu''s shoulder. He wanted to continue getting mad at Huang Shu, but deep in his heart, he knew he couldn''t.


    Because Huang Shu was also hurting, just like him.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 70%.]


    [Pupa: Do you hate Huang Shu that much?]


    [I¡­. I don''t hate him. I just want to pressure him, to make sure that he can do something to bring pain to those witches.]


    [Pupa: I understand. But he is also a human. He needs time to process such a huge hit.]


    [¡­]


    "Ah, I didn''t know that Shu-Ge is having a private time with this Ger."


    The harmony between Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu was ruined when he heard the voice of a young woman disturbing them right now. Huang Shu darted his eyes immediately and inevitably loosened his hug around Yunyu''s waist while Yunyu broke away easily.


    He distanced himself from Huang Shu, and when he saw who disturbed them, his shyness disappeared. He glared at Xi Yue, who smiled at them with such a light smile.


    [And this is it, the witch''s accomplice.]


    Huang Shu''s expression also soured when he saw Xi Yue, "What are you doing here?" He asked.


    "Eh? Why are you acting as if you don''t know? Didn''t you said yesterday that we will have our second date here?" Xi Yue replied lightly. She glanced at Bai Yunyu and grinned, "I never knew that we have a Ger noble in this nation. I thought Gers come from the peasants'' blood."


    "SHUT YOUR MOUTH!" Huang Shu thundered. But Xi Yue didn''t phase. She just shrugged, and with a sweet smile, she continued, "I''m just telling the truth, Shu-Ge, they do come from Peasant blood."


    Yunyu knew that Xi Yue was just trying to torment him, but he was just too tired with all this royal bullshit. Thus, he decided to just step out of the stage.


    "I''m leaving," Yunyu said.


    "No, Yunyu, where are you going?!" Huang Shu tried to stop Yunyu.


    Yunyu paused for a moment, then he replied, "Military. Goodbye, Seventh Prince. I hope you will be happy with your life."


    Yunyu walked away, and when Huang Shu was about to chase him, Xi Yue suddenly grabbed his hand, hindering him.


    "Remember, Shu-Ge, Seventh Prince, there is no use of being entangled with a Ger. They''re disgusting. Do you want your baby coming out of his asshole? You might as well kill that baby¡­."

 Chapter 483: 12.91

    "Remember, Shu-Ge, Seventh Prince, there is no use of being entangled with a Ger. They''re disgusting. Do you want your baby coming out of his asshole? You might as well kill that baby¡­."


    "DON''T YOU DARE SLANDER HIM!"


    Huang Shu was at his limit, he was already so patient with this woman, but she kept testing Huang Shu''s limit, tormenting him about everything, and to be frank, Huang SHu was never interested in her.


    But this woman was so persistent, even though Huang Shu told her so many times that he had no interest.


    Xi Yue didn''t seem to be surprised when Huang Shu raised his voice. She just shrugged and said, "Well, what I said is still correct, right? They are disgusting. The Gers shouldn''t exist at all."


    "And Your opinion doesn''t matter," Huang Shu replied.


    He brushed Xi Yue''s hands that were holding his arm. He didn''t even care about gentleness to the opposite sex.


    "Ah! Shu-Ge is so mean¡­" Xi Yue pouted cutely, but Huang Shu just scoffed full of disgust.


    "Remember, Shu-Ge, you''re the Seventh Prince. You have to accept your fate that you should marry someone in an equal position as yourself," Xi Yue said. "Which is me, of course," she added.


    "Besides, why do you care so much for that Ger anyway? You must''ve been bewitched by him. You shouldn''t visit him in the first place. It''s just a disaster waiting to happen since you insisted on tailing him," Xi Yue shrugged lightly.


    ''Wait a minute¡­'' Huang Shu suddenly got a hunch after Xi Yue said that. ''How did she know that I''ve been visiting Yunyu? And why did she mention bout this -disaster waiting to happen-?''


    ¡­


    Huang Shu''s heart went cold after he suddenly realized a very possible scenario of yesterday''s disaster. He stared at Xi Yue, who seemed to have no burden in her eyes as if everything was just a game for her.


    ''So she is the accomplice, the one who informed my mother about me secretly visiting Yunyu. She has full freedom to roam around in the Capital city with her servants, so it''s very possible that she had been tailing me.''


    ¡­


    Huang Shu clenched his fist, but he didn''t want to act rashly right now. He knew it was stupid to confront both his mother and Xi Yue right now because Xi Yue had the backing of her grandfather, Prime Minister Xi, and his mother was a favored Imperial Concubine.


    Huang Shu kept staring at Xi Yue, which made her blushed, "S¡ªShu-Ge, why are you staring at me like that? Just tell me if you want to confess¡­."


    Huang Shu took a deep breath and confessed, "You''re an awful young lady, Xi Yue,"


    **


    Huang Shu left Xi Yue and went directly to the Palace of White Swan, his mother''s palace.


    Huang Shu knew that Yunyu and he had the same suspicion. It was definitely his mother who did such a heartless act that killed Yunyu''s father.


    But Huang Shu was still a human with a heart. As much as he hated his mother for hurting his beloved, killing his own birth mother was something he couldn''t think of.


    But when he entered the Palace of White Swan, he could faintly hear stones smashed with a hammer from afar. And when he entered the garden, he saw his mother was sitting in a chair holding a jewelry box.


    She threw some of her jewelry, and a guard wielding a hammer smashed it mercilessly until the gemstone or jade stone crushed into pieces.


    Huang Shu observed the jewelry that his mother threw. After realizing what jewelry she threw, he instantly ran and did a jump kick to the big hammer that the guard was wielding.


    "Argh!" The guard winced in pain because Seventh Prince had dislocated his wrist.


    "HOW ARE YOU CRUSHING THESE JEWELLERY!" Huang Shu yelled at the guard and the servants behind him. They were scared after seeing the Seventh Prince''s fury.


    "Y¡ªYour Highness¡­ Imperial Concubine Ai is the one who asked us to destroy these jewelry¡­" one servant replied.


    Huang Shu darted his eyes at his mother, who still sat on the chair and glanced at him nonchalantly. She took out another piece, a pearl necklace, and then threw it to the ground, "Crush this one also."


    "MOTHER!"


    Huang Shu snatched the pearl necklace on the ground and wiped it carefully, "Why are you destroying these jewelry?! You pay it with money! Don''t you know how much of hardworking put by the jeweler to make this!"


    "Jeweler? You mean, that bitch Ger''s dead father?" Imperial Concubine Ai chuckled mirthlessly. She looked at her son with a hint of mockery in her eyes, "My son, I didn''t expect that you''d trick your own mother to buy jewelry from a nasty bitch Ger."


    "What trick?! I just recommend you a good place to buy jewelry!" Huang Shu defended himself.


    He looked at the crushed jewelry on the ground, and tears started welling in his eyes. He felt hurt because he knew the history of these jewelry.


    He saw Yunyu''s old father working daily, trying his best to give the most beautiful jewelry to his customers.


    And he saw the crushed white jade bracelet that had been carved like entwining roots.


    That white jade bracelet was personally made by his beloved Yunyu. After Yunyu found out that Huang Shu''s mother was the one who wanted to buy it, Yunyu carved it by himself.


    He worked day and night to give the most exquisite white jade bracelet because he said it was a gift for Huang Shu''s mother.


    ¡ª


    ''This is a white jade bracelet for your mother,'' Yunyu said while handing the exquisitely carved white jade bracelet to Huang SHu.


    ''You mean, OUR mother?'' Huang Shu grinned mischievously, which Bai Yunyu looked away out of shyness in response.


    ''W¡ªWhatever, Just give it to her. I don''t need your money. This is a gift.''


    ''Oh? Is this part of your dowry for our future marriage?''


    ¡ª


    The flashback of Yunyu''s sincerity for his mother only heightened the pain in his chest. He couldn''t believe his mother would be this heartless.


    "Mother, do you know that white jade bracelet is a gift from Yunyu! He made it himself for you because he wants to honor you!" Huang Shu said while pointing at the crushed jade.


    "Is that so? Glad that I crushed it. I won''t accept anything made by that Bitch Ger."


    "Mother¡­" Huang Shu''s hope was crushed entirely, just like these jewelry after his mother didn''t even soften after Huang Shu uttered the sincerity of his beloved Yunyu.


    He was the naive one here. He thought his mother would soften when she heard such sincerity.


    He was the naive one to think that his mother would accept Yunyu. She hated Ger men to the bone. There was no hope in the first place.


    Huang Shu''s felt the indescribable anger and disappointment piling in his heart.


    "Huang Shu, you should realize that Bitch Ger is bewitching you. Return to the righteous path and marry someone that deserves you instead, like Xi Yue."


    Huang Shu couldn''t hold his tears anymore. In front of his mother, servants, and guards, Huang Shu''s tears streamed down on his cheeks, "No mother, it''s me who doesn''t deserve Yunyu. I don''t deserve him because I have such a horrible family.

 Chapter 484: 12.92

    "No, mother, it''s me who doesn''t deserve Yunyu. I don''t deserve him because I have such a horrible family.


    Huang Shu''s chest was filled with rage and disappointment. He stared at his nonchalant mother. Even after she accidentally killed an innocent old man and hurt her son''s sincere love, she didn''t show any remorse.


    "Your mind is muddled. You can''t think straight," Imperial Concubine Ai sighed. "This is what happened when you''re out to the Capital City for so long. Your mind got muddled by those peasants'' life and their trickery. Trust me, son, they only want your money and your position."


    "Just like that Bitch Ger Bai Yunyu, if you are not an Imperial prince, there is no way he would want to date you," Imperial Concubine Ai said.


    "You''re wrong, mother. I met him first, disguising as a commoner, a dirty commoner you wouldn''t want to approach. But he approached me, helped me, he even wiped my face gently with his handkerchief," Huang Shu said. He wanted to sob like a child again, not because of his mother, but because he remembered Bai Yunyu.


    After so much gentleness that Yunyu gave him, there was no way for him to turn back in his idle, loveless life.


    "Do you know what''s his reaction when he found out that I am the Seventh Prince? He wants to separate himself because he said there is nothing good to be entangled with the Imperial family, even I have to be the one who forced him to stay," Huang Shu added. He looked around, from his mother, the servants, guards, and also Xi Yue.


    "I guess what he said is correct. There''s nothing good if you get entangled with Imperial Family. Mother, your action just proves what he said."


    Huang Shu was so angry right now, he wanted to bash everyone''s head here, but he still had sanity in his head. So there was nothing he could do rather than crying for his failed love with Yunyu, like a child that had lost his favorite doll.


    Imperial Concubine Ai sighed, "Why are you so stupid? Isn''t that obvious? He already knows about you being the Seventh Prince. You''re literally the most popular and the most handsome Imperial Prince. Get yourself together! He is just tricking you because he wants you to fall in love with him!"


    "If that''s what he wants, then I will gladly give it to him. Because I''ve fallen in love with him in the first place," Huang Shu claimed boldly. "Mother, I''ve fallen in love with a peasant Ger. It was love at first sight. And this feeling only grows each day."


    "HUANG SHU!"


    Huang Shu turned his back and walked away, "If you think he doesn''t deserve me because I''m a prince and he is a commoner. Then let me go down and start from the bottom. Let me pick him up and hold his hand together, even through an arduous road."


    "W¡ªWait, what are you saying?" Imperial Concubine Ai got worried once she heard that. "What do you mean that you want to go down?"


    Huang Shu halted his step, he looked over his shoulder towards his mother, and replied, "I will meet Emperor Father, I want my status as the Seventh prince to be abolished, and I will draft myself to the military. From now on, you''re not my mother, and I''m not your honorable son, the Seventh Prince anymore."


    "Wait! My son, Huang Shu! Huang Shu! Where is your filial piety!? You will leave your mother just like this?!"


    Huang Shu didn''t care and left the Palace of White Swan with a resolute determination.


    He went directly to his Emperor Father''s dragon throne, witnessed by attending ministers, court officials, and the Crown Prince, Huang Bei. Huang Shu walked in front of his father on the Emperor''s throne and kneeled.


    "Your Majesty Emperor Father, This Prince, Seventh Prince Huang Shu, has come with a request," Huang Shu said without hesitation.


    Emperor Jing frowned when he heard this, "Ah, my son, what is this sudden request of yours? You should tell your brother Crown Prince before meeting me."


    "Pardon me, Emperor Father, but this is an urgent yet important request regarding my future," Huang Shu said.


    Emperor Jing widened his eyes in surprise. Huang Shu was his talented son. His skill was better than Huang Bei, although Huang Bei deserved to be the next Emperor better due to his family connection and status.


    "What is it about, Huang Shu, my son."


    Huang Shu closed his eyes for a moment. He steeled his resolute and imagined the first face that he saw when he closed his eyes.


    ''Yunyu, your face always lingers when I close my eyes. Your smile and your sincerity for me. If loving you means that you''re not to my level, let me come down to you first. Let''s walk together and see what heaven prepares for us.''


    Huang Shu opened his eyes and uttered his request, "Your Majesty, Emperor Father. This son of yours has fallen in love with a peasant Ger. He is the love of my life, and we''ve been in a secret relationship for a year."


    "A Ger?!" Emperor Jing''s back straightened immediately as he got interested. "You''re in love with a Ger?"


    "Yes, and he is the one that visited you an hour ago. He is Bai Yunyu, the national champion for this year."


    "Bai Yunyu?!"


    Emperor Jing got surprised after another. First, he got a surprise from Bai Yunyu because he refused to take the honor to work as a high-ranked official in the Forbidden City. Instead, he requested to be stationed at the border to study military strategy.


    And now, his son, Huang Shu, revealed that he had a secret relationship with the national champion. What kind of surprise would come out next?


    "Then, what do you want, my son? Do you want me to force Bai Yunyu to stay in Forbidden City?"


    "No, he will be suffering if we forced him to stay. Emperor Father, what I want is¡­ for you to strip all my ranks as Imperial Prince," Huang Shu said, followed by the gasps of all court officials and ministers.


    "M¡ªMy son, you want to leave the Imperial Palace?!" Emperor Jing asked his son. He thought he heard it wrong.


    "Emperor Father, he is just a peasant, and I am an Imperial Prince. He refused to marry someone from the Imperial Palace because he is not suitable to be a mistress who decorates the house like a beautiful lily, to sit around waiting for his husband to come home. Yunyu wants to fight, study, and be free."


    "But this prince has fallen in love with Bai Yunyu so deeply, there is no way for another person to enter my eyes now. I would rather strip my ranks and become a regular soldier, just to follow him everywhere."


    Huang Shu kowtowed in front of his father and then knocked the floor with his forehead three times, a sign of utmost begging, "Your Majesty, Emperor Father. Your Son, the Seventh Prince Huang Shu, begs you to strip his title as Imperial Prince and draft me together with Bai Yunyu to the border."

 Chapter 485: 12.93

    "Your Majesty, Emperor Father. Your Son, the Seventh Prince Huang Shu, begs you to strip his title as Imperial Prince and draft me together with Bai Yunyu to the border."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The main hall went quiet after the Seventh Prince uttered his request. They didn''t expect the most popular and referred Prince, even more than the Crown Prince himself, would throw away all his ranks and status just for a Ger Peasant.


    Emperor Jing closed his eyes. He knew that he also had a Ger lover, and he loved his beloved Ger more than the rest of the harem members.


    Emperor Jing was actually in love with his current Ger lover for far longer than people might''ve expected.


    But Huang Shu was still a Prince. He didn''t have any meaningful rank to influence the court, unlike him, because he was the Emperor.


    Emperor Jing took a deep breath and glanced at his first son, Huang Bei the Crown Prince. He knew that Huang Bei also loved Bai Yunyu. Just by his gaze, it was obvious that he had been crushing on that Ger for a while.


    But there was a difference. Huang Bei could only wish Bai Yunyu a good life and thought he could move on. Unlike Huang Shu, who bravely stripped his rank for his beloved Ger.


    Emperor Jing closed his eyes and then replied, "Twenty Five years ago, when I was only twenty years old, I fell in love with a Ger around my age. He is from a noble with a very small land, almost invisible to other nobles in the nation."


    "I promised him that I will bring him to the Imperial Palace once I can strengthen my position. So I begged him to stay single for a while, who would''ve expected that -a while- turned to be twenty-five years of waiting."


    "He stayed single for twenty-five years, and I can finally cement my position, strong enough to take him to the Imperial Palace," Emperor Jing said.


    Emperor Jing looked down at his son, Seventh Prince Huang Shu, who still kowtowed in front of him, "My son, you''re braver than I thought. You decided to ditch everything for your loved one and chase after him."


    "But I have one question, Huang Shu," Emperor Jing paused for a moment and asked, "I will not spare you any pity just because you''re my son. When you said that you want to be stripped of your rank, you will lose all your privilege and be no more than a regular peasant. I will remind you, the border is harsh, and food will be rationed, are you ready to go on such arduous life."


    "Yes, Emperor Father, I am ready for anything. My life before him has been so bleak and empty. I''m grateful for what you provide for me, but I can''t feel anything when I was the Seventh Prince without any interest in anything. Now that I''ve found someone that I love, I will not let him go," Huang Shu replied assuringly. He didn''t even stutter in his words.


    "This unfilial son apologize for his ungratefulness, but let me follow my beloved!" Huang Shu added.


    "Begging the benevolence Emperor Father to fulfill my request!"


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Huang Shu knocked on the wooden floor three times with his forehead to signify his seriousness about his request.


    Emperor Jing was finally convinced by his son. He nodded and said, "Alright, my son, Seventh Prince Huang Shu, I will demote you and strip all of your ranks, including your privilege and your title as Seventh Prince. You will now be known just as Huang Shu," Emperor Jing declared. "You''re still my son, but you will not be able to enjoy the privilege of an Imperial Prince."


    "Understand, thank you, Your Majesty Emperor Father," Huang Shu said.


    "Good, you may leave now, prepare yourself because Bai Yunyu will go tomorrow morning," Emperor Jing instructed.


    Huang Shu nodded. He got up and then bowed his head once more before turning his back. He walked away without looking back at his father and the court officials.


    Because his determination had been cemented, he didn''t want to turn back.


    ''Bai Yunyu, even if you despise me, I will always be by your side. Wait for me, my beloved.''


    ¡­


    After Huang Shu left, Huang Bei immediately asked his Emperor Father, "Father, are you really going to discard Seventh Brother like that? He might have taken a rash decision right now. At least, once he returned with Bai Yunyu, I hope you can be benevolent enough to return Seventh Brother''s title."


    Emperor Jing smiled and replied to his son, "My son, I cannot return his title because he seems to be determined upon following his beloved Ger. But, once you become the new Emperor, you can restore his rank if you have enough goodwill for him because I don''t think Huang Shu will come back and beg for his rank to be restored."


    "I understand, Emperor Father," Huang Bei said.


    Emperor Jing asked, "My son, do you know the difference between you and him?"


    "I understand," Huang Bei nodded confidently. After seeing how sincere Huang Shu''s love for Bai Yunyu, he realized that he didn''t deserve Bai Yunyu''s love.


    Huang Bei gallantly admitted his weakness, "I''m not strong enough to be like my Seventh Brother. I''m not courageous for someone that I love. I understand what Seventh Brother is doing. I''m just not that courageous."


    "You''re wrong, my son. You''re not a coward. I know your quality," Emperor Jing closed his eyes again, then continued, "But your love for Bai Yunyu is like a speck of dust compared to Huang Shu''s love and devotion for that Ger man."


    **


    Huang Shu was preparing for his departure tomorrow morning. He prepared just enough for himself because he knew he couldn''t bring much.


    There was no worry in him about his rank. Huang Shu kept thinking about Yunyu instead. He was afraid that Yunyu would be too lonely after he lost his father.


    As he was packing, someone suddenly came to his room, standing at the door while staring at him, "My son, what are you doing?" Concubine Ai asked.


    Huang Shu paused for a moment and then continued packing up, "You must''ve known about it from Emperor Father. I am not the Seventh Prince anymore, and I will be drafted as a regular soldier on the border."


    Imperial Concubine Ai had been holding her rage for so long, she thought by ruining that Bitch Ger''s reputation, her son would think twice to date a ''whore''. Who would''ve expected that Huang Shu was so stupid that he actually requested to be stripped of his rank?


    Imperial Concubine Ai grabbed few table decorations near her and then threw them to her son''s head, "You ungrateful shit! I''ve raised you well for nineteen years, and this is how you repay me?!"


    Huang Shu decided to just ignore his mother while she kept throwing things at him. After he finished packing, he finally got up with a medium-sized box filled with his clothes that weren''t grandeur. He turned and faced his mother, who was ready to throw a ceramic vase at him.


    He stared at his mother and then bowed his head courteously, "Mother, I have become an unfilial son. Forgive me for saying this, as much as I respect and love you as my mother. I will never leave Bai Yunyu. Let me find my own happiness."


    "From now on, you don''t need to treat me like your son anymore, goodbye¡­ Imperial Concubine Ai."


    Imperial Concubine Ai paused as she kept staring at her son. Huang SHu bypassed her and walked away.


    Imperial Concubine Ai slumped on the floor, feeling defeated.


    ''What went wrong? I raised him to be an honorable Prince. I always told him that we''re noble. He could never touch the peasants because they''re disgusting.''


    ''But now, look at this, my son has been tainted by that Bitch Ger until he turns mad. How could a sane person leave everything that he has just to follow a bitch?''


    Imperial Concubine Ai clenched her fist. Huang Shu was her ticket to have a prosperous life in the future. As long as Huang Shu became a high minister, then her old life would be guaranteed, but it was all gone now, thanks to that Bitch Ger.


    ''I will get you, you disgusting deformed thing!''

 Chapter 486: 12.94

    "Yunyu Gege¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "¡­ Do you really need to leave so early?"


    Bai Yunyu could feel a small hand grabbed the hem of his tunic. He looked down and saw Xu Jiansheng with his frowning chubby face, pouting at him, "Yunyu Gege, do you not like it here?"


    "Hm? What do you mean?" Yunyu asked while he checked his belonging. Few left after his house was burned down.


    "Do you not like it in Xi mansion? Why do you leave so fast?" Xu Jiansheng''s whining voice stopped Yunyu from doing his stuff. He sighed and crouched to be at Xu Jiansheng''s height.


    He held Jiansheng''s shoulder and said, "Jiansheng, Yunyu Gege will have to study at the border. It will take a long time¡­ if ever, for me to return. But trust me, I will send some letters along the way, okay?"


    Xu Jiansheng pouted, "When I get bigger, I will go to the military as well!"


    Yunyu chuckled and rubbed Jiansheng''s head, "Okay, okay, you can do that too. But you should also focus on your study, okay?"


    Bai Yunyu was ready to use the carriage to go to the gate, the rendezvous for him and the Imperial troops, so he could go to the border in the north.


    Before he left, Xu Jiansheng asked for the last time, "Yunyu Gege¡­ when I''m older, are you willing to be¡­ my wife?"


    Bai Yunyu paused for a moment. He looked at Xu Jiansheng, who had such determination in his eyes. As if he was clutching on the only hope that they could be together somehow.


    [Pupa, I really don''t know how to repay my debt for him. He has helped tremendously in this world, the previous world, and probably many other worlds as well.]


    [But he is not the master of the world. He doesn''t have any Fatemeter.]


    [Pupa: You can just ignore him. His presence bears no significance to our mission. In fact, I think it''s better to just ignore him completely.]


    [I can''t. After so much sacrifice he made for me, I need to repay my debt. If love is what he wants, then I will try to find the way for it. I will compensate him.]


    Yunyu crouched again, and this time, he kissed Xu Jiansheng''s forehead, "Jiansheng, listen to me carefully. We cannot be together in this world, but in the next world¡­ or when I find the suitable world, I will sacrifice that world and forcefully restart, but I will stay with you in that one timeline. It''s okay for me to fail one time, as long as you''re happy, okay?"


    Xu Jiansheng stared at Bai Yunyu, full of questions in his head, "Yunyu Gege, I don''t understand¡­."


    "Just keep that in your mind forever, okay?"


    "¡­ Promise me, Yunyu Gege."


    "I promise. I will sacrifice a world for you, Xu Jiansheng," Bai Yunyu promised. Xu Jiansheng could only stare at his Yunyu Gege and then nodded.


    Yunyu then shifted his attention at Meilan. She was actually around Xu Jiansheng''s age, "Meilan, I know our time is short, and you have to witness the death of my father¡­."


    "But remember this, Meilan. I treasure you a lot, that''s why I can''t bring you. I don''t want you to get hurt. You will stay here with Young Master Xu. You will be his new servant. Serve him well, and he will treat you even better."


    Meilan was crying as she jumped at her master, "Master Bai¡­ will you return and take me with you later?"


    "¡­ I will," Bai Yunyu smiled and kissed Meilan''s forehead. "Be good, Meilan."


    Yunyu''s departure was dramatically witnessed by the people in the Duke Xi mansion because Madam Xu also had such a good impression of Yunyu.


    Bai Yunyu smiled at them for the last time before his carriage took off to the gate of the Capital City.


    [There is no sign of Huang Shu, Pupa, do you think he will not go with me?]


    [Pupa: The probability is really slim. I told you before, this kind of drafting to the border trick won''t work.]


    [Aish, this is a test for him! If he loves me truly, then he will strip all that rank of Imperial Prince and go to the border with me!]


    [Pupa: You''re talking about the impossible. He is the most popular and second strongest in position after Crown Prince Huang Bei.]


    [¡­]


    Yunyu was in a bad mood after debating with Pupa because 90% of what Pupa said could be true. It was simply impossible for Huang Shu to strip all his ranks just for a Ger.


    Because in the second timeline, where he was thrown to the Cold Palace. Huang Shu loved his status as Golden Emperor so much that he became nonchalant over everything but his rank.


    So Yunyu thought that Huang Shu should have the same quality in this world as well.


    Yunyu sighed as he saw two big carriages used to transport food supply and a smaller one supposedly for his transportation.


    Yunyu bowed his head politely at the Commander whom he met yesterday. The Commander then said, "Bai Yunyu, you stay in that carriage. It has been prepared for you. There are many books for you as well, in case you want to study more. His Majesty has a lot of expectation for you, so study well to be a good military strategist."


    "Thank you, Commander. I will try my best."


    Bai Yunyu hopped inside the carriage, and after a while, the military caravan started moving.


    Bai Yunyu sat on the carriage, watching the scenery that he rarely saw in the Capital City. It felt liberating, indeed. But he also missed Huang Shu so suddenly.


    It had been a year since they were secretly dating, and everything went so well until two days ago.


    Bai Yunyu sighed and then started reading some books to kill time. After almost six hours, the troop was about to rest for a while, so Yunyu asked the coachman, "How long will it take for us to rest?"


    The coachman was silent for a moment, then he replied, "Around an hour, Master. We will have a long rest at night."


    Bai Yunyu held his breath when he heard this voice. It was so familiar for him. This coachman had the same sweet voice as the man who teased him every day before.


    "Y¡ªYou, please turn your face at me," Bai Yunyu requested.


    The coachman chuckled and then slowly turned his face towards Bai Yunyu behind him. So Yunyu could see his facial features clearly.


    Sword eyebrows, deep gaze, defined facial features, and the sweet smile that Yunyu missed.


    "H¡ªHuang SHu?!"


    Huang Shu chuckled again when he heard Yunyu''s reaction, "Why are you so shocked?"


    "But why? How can you be here as my coachman?!"


    Huang Shu was pleased with Yunyu''s reaction. This meant that Yunyu didn''t really hate him, just the circumstances around him as the Imperial Prince.


    "Well, it is what you see right now. I will be your coachman for the whole trip to the north, don''t worry, I''m really good at horse riding."


    "Huang Shu¡­ why?"


    Huang Shu grinned and replied, "Isn''t it obvious? Bai Yunyu, my beloved, I will always be by your side."

 Chapter 487: 12.95

    "Isn''t it obvious? Bai Yunyu, my beloved, I will always be by your side."


    "H¡ªHow? You''re an Imperial Prince. You''re not supposed to be here! Where is your entourage? Your guards and servants?"


    "What Imperial Prince?" Huang Shu asked lightly as if they were just talking about trivial stuff.


    That short question put a chill in Yunyu''s heart. He thought it wouldn''t be possible, hoping that Huang Shu was just joking. But from the likes of it, there was no way Huang SHu could leave the Imperial Palace without anyone guarding him. Even worse, he was now the coachman for a mere peasant!


    "N¡ªNo, this is not what it''s supposed to be done!" Yunyu was erratic as he realized that Huang SHu had discarded everything he got for something so ridiculous. He tossed his status as an Imperial Prince for a peasant Ger.


    Huang Shu chuckled, "Relax, Yun''er. This is all my choice. I''ve decided to discard my rank, so I can follow you. Don''t think much about it. It''s just a rank anyway. As long as I can stay with you, I can discard any rank I have."


    "But that''s your birthright! Don''t you understand what idiocy you did just now?" Bai Yunyu tried to pull Huang Shu''s collar. "Y¡ªYou should return to the Imperial Palace, kowtow, and beg to him that you want your position to be restored. This is wrong, Huang Shu!"


    Huang Shu stared at Bai Yunyu, who struggled to stop him from controlling the horse. He asked Yunyu, "So you don''t want me to be with you?"


    "You don''t understand! It''s not about that. This is about your birthright as the Imperial Prince!" Bai Yunyu replied. "I will not allow you to discard something you have since your birth, just because of what? Because of¡ª"


    "Because of you," Huang Shu snippet. "I will never leave you, Yunyu. You fill my dream as you fill my reality, and you expect me to forget all of our sweetness together?"


    "Yunyu, there is no rank more important than you," Huang Shu confessed.


    Yunyu''s cheeks reddened, but he still didn''t want to admit that he was touched by Huang Shu. He tried to make Huang Shu regret this.


    "Hmph, I don''t care about you anyway. You''re just being an idiot here. I don''t love you at all!" Yunyu yelled, hoping that Huang Shu would turn his back.


    But Huang Shu only smiled and replied, "It''s fine. I know what is deep in your heart right now. I love you too, Yunyu."


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 75%. This is good growth, a very natural one.]


    [Hehe, told you, right? His love for me is sincere and beautiful.]


    [Pupa: Then how about your love for him?]


    [¡­]


    Bai Yunyu looked away and then scoffed at Huang Shu, "Remember, I will not accept you. You must return to the Imperial Palace!"


    Huang Shu smiled, he knew that Yunyu was secretly happy with his presence, but he wanted to prioritize Huang Shu''s rank as Imperial Prince.


    ''But you''re my priority, Yunyu.''


    **


    The military caravan stopped for a rest. The soldiers glanced at their former Imperial Prince, Seventh Prince Huang Shu. He humbly sat with the soldiers on the ground, eating a loaf of wheat bread and water served for the common soldiers.


    The news about Seventh Prince, who personally requested his rank to be stripped off just to follow his beloved Ger spread around the Imperial Palace and the soldiers, then it spread like wildfire in the Capital City.


    They just didn''t expect something so ridiculous, many called him a brave man who followed his heart, but the other called him a fool who was enamored by a mere peasant Ger.


    Even after he was stripped of his rank, Huang Shu''s handsomeness didn''t falter. His tall and gallant posture already showed that he was no mere soldier either. In fact, he fits more as their Commander or a high-ranked general.


    Everyone was too scared to talk with the Seventh Prince until a soldier braced himself and tried to talk to the Seventh Prince. He just replied, "Please refer me as my name, Huang Shu, no need to put an honorary title. I am no longer a Prince."


    "But Your Highness¡ªI mean, Huang Shu, is it really true that you stripped your own rank because of a peasant Ger?"


    Huang Shu smiled and confirmed it, "Yes, I''ve fallen in love with a Ger that is now the National champion. He is both smart and strong, though it''s quite difficult for me to catch him because he is quite slippery."


    Huang Shu chuckled at his own joke, "But yes, I''m no longer a prince because I want to follow my beloved Bai Yunyu. I will follow him everywhere."


    The soldiers were so impressed by Huang Shu''s humility and devotion, they started to flock around him and then introduced themselves. Some of them even asked Huang Shu if he wanted to be their leader because they were drawn by his charisma.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu watched from his carriage. His eyes didn''t leave Huang Shu''s back. He was both worried and pleased when he listened to what Huang Shu said. But when Huang Shu turned in his direction, he looked away immediately.


    [He is so humble, eh? This is so different than the previous Huang Shu. Pupa, he doesn''t remember anything, right? He shouldn''t remember anything from the previous timelines.]


    [Pupa: He doesn''t remember anything, but traumatic experiences throughout the timelines caused him to develop a subconscious hatred towards few things, including the throne.]


    **


    It took one month and a half for them to reach the northern border. The temperatures gradually dropped as they entered the garrison. The Commander assigned the soldiers to their stations. And then, he brought Yunyu to his medium-sized room with a wooden bed and blanket. There were plenty of cupboards for him to stack his books, papers, et cetera.


    "This will be your room from now on, you will eat with the soldiers, but you will have extra food delivered every night. I know that thinking requires a lot of energy," the Commander said.


    "Thank you, Commander," Bai Yunyu bowed his head.


    "Okay, I will leave now, I shall call you tomorrow, and I will ask someone to give you a tour around the garrison."


    "Commander, I have a question."


    "What is it?"


    "How about the soldier''s barrack? Is it¡­ proper enough? Does it have a bed and necessity for them to live properly?"


    The Commander smiled when he heard the question. It was obvious that Yunyu was worried for the Seventh Prince, "They have proper barrack to live, it might not be as good as yours, but they still have a proper one. Our nation is not poor, and His Majesty is a generous one. Especially since his son has been drafted here. He gives us more than needed, and he secretly watched over his son."


    "As for you, Bai Yunyu, I believe you know about Seventh Prince already. You know his motivation to come here. You should realize how brave Seventh Prince is to strip his own birthright for you."


    "¡­ Yes, Commander, I understand."


    The Commander chuckled as he left the room, "Young bloods."

 Chapter 488: 12.96

    Bai Yunyu woke up early in the morning after a servant knocked on his door, "Master Bai, Commander Lu ordered me to give you a look around the garrison."


    Bai Yunyu tied his long hair and washed his face with warm water served by the servant. He wore a new, thicker robe because the air in the north was colder than in the south, even though it was still spring.


    The servant led the way as he gave a tour around the garrison. This garrison protected the Ming Capital Province, the busiest city in the north. Since there was a frequent barbarian invasion during the winter, they needed to be extra guarded. The barbarians would loot and kill the men, sometimes also kidnapping the women.


    Bai Yunyu listened attentively as they paced to the main yard of the garrison. It was wide and packed with soldiers who were doing their morning training.


    And the Seventh Prince, Huang Shu, stood up with his tall and broad shoulder. He sparred with another soldier, though he was still undefeated.


    Huang Shu was the strongest Imperial Prince, so it was given that he would excel in the military.


    [To think about it again, Huang Shu was never meant to be an Emperor. He is rash and prone to arrogance before. He is a warrior, born to fight, not to rule and scheme against other nobles.]


    [Pupa: Yeah, in the original setting, he is supposed to be a military general. But because of the original Bai Yunyu¡­ which is probably that vengeful version of you in the original Long Shen''s world. He became so determined to be the new king.]


    [Pupa: He fell in love with you and would do anything as long as he could get you. In the end, he found the mysterious Rewind Stone and used it for his advantage.]


    Bai Yunyu saw Huang Shu defeated another soldier with only a long stick. He didn''t even break a sweat while the soldiers were already grimacing in pain with their weapons scattered around.


    "Anybody wants to challenge me again?" Huang Shu asked humbly. But the soldiers all cowered. They challenged the Imperial Prince because they thought he wouldn''t be a good fighter.


    Who would''ve expected him to be so powerful and skilled in martial arts?


    Yunyu grinned when he saw this. He suddenly entered the yard and walked straight to Huang Shu.


    Huang Shu was surprised when Yunyu suddenly approached him, he couldn''t hide his grin, and his gaze softened immediately.


    "My beloved, why are you here? Do you want to give me a drink after my sparring?" Huang Shu asked gently. He didn''t seem to mind the soldiers who watched them.


    "I can give you a drink as long as you can defeat me," Bai Yunyu said lightly. The soldiers gasped when he heard that.


    Huang Shu''s grin widened, and he asked, "Oh? You want to fight me? Sure, pick any weapon that you want."


    "No, I don''t need a weapon," Yunyu said. "Don''t go easy on me, or you will regret it, Huang Shu."


    Huang Shu cracked his neck and then prepared his stance, "Then I will try my best, beloved. If I win, you must resume calling me Shushu again, okay?"


    "That is¡­ if you can even touch me," Yunyu taunted.


    The soldiers were astonished. They didn''t expect Seventh Prince to be this cruel to his beloved. It was obvious that Bai Yunyu was a Ger, a gorgeous one that was.


    He was a scholar with a smaller build compared to the Seventh Prince.


    "H¡ªHuang Shu, do you really want to hurt him? He is just a Ger!" One soldier protested.


    "No, my beloved is a master in martial art, just you see."


    The soldiers distanced themselves, scared of what would come next, which they predicted would be a bloodied Bai Yunyu.


    "Come," Yunyu taunted.


    Huang Shu attacked first with his stick. He did a quick thrust, and Bai Yunyu dodged by making a spin to the left.


    "HAP!" Huang Shu immediately attacked with a sweep, but Bai Yunyu easily jumped and stepped on the stick.


    Yunyu raised his eyebrow, with a taunting grin, he asked, "What''s wrong? You haven''t touched me."


    Huang Shu pulled the stick and then used it to propel himself in quick succession as he aimed his kick at Yunyu''s chest.


    Yunyu grabbed Huang Shu''s leg effortlessly and then threw him into the air, so it wouldn''t hurt him.


    "HYAH!" Huang Shu lunged with his stick towards Yunyu, and Yunyu used his sleeve to redirect the stick.


    It made Huang Shu lost his momentum and balance, "WHAA!" Huang Shu fell head first to the ground, and Yunyu grabbed his collar to save Huang Shu before he smashed his head.


    "Phew, I really thought that you''d die," Yunyu said.


    Huang Shu grinned and then hugged Yunyu''s waist, locking him in Huang Shu''s strong arm, "W¡ªWait, what are you doing?!"


    "The fight isn''t over yet. It''s your fault that you tried to save me. Try to escape now," Huang Shu said.


    "Wait, did you intentionally dived head first because of this?!"


    "Hehe, a neat trick, don''t you think?"


    "You little¡ª" Bai Yunyu struggled to escape, but Huang Shu''s arms were locking him tightly, refusing to let go. "Urggghh!"


    After he struggled for a while, Yunyu had to admit that Huang Shu''s monstrous strength was too much for him. He couldn''t break free.


    "Fine, you win! Now release me! There are many people here!"


    "Remember your promise, you should call me Shushu from now on," Huang Shu giggle mischievously, "The word to release my grip is¡­."


    "¡­"


    "Come on, my beloved, say it."


    "Shushu¡­"


    Huang Shu laughed heartily and released Bai Yunyu, "Now you have to call me Shushu every day, don''t be a sore loser, okay?"


    "Ugh!"


    ¡­


    The soldiers watched from the sideline. They felt that Seventh Prince and Bai Yunyu were fighting seriously but very coordinated at the same time. Thus, their fight looked more like a skillful martial art show with dog food in the end.


    "I think I don''t need to eat breakfast," one soldier said. "I''ve been stuffed with dog food for breakfast."


    "Agreed, they don''t pity us, the single dogs ah!"

 Chapter 489: 12.97

    [8 months later]


    "Brrrrr, this place is too cold. I think I will die out of hypothermia soon," Yunyu complained as he tucked his body inside the blanket. He drank the warm ginger soup that had been prepared for him, but it still didn''t alleviate the coldness that made his bone brittle.


    Pupa gloated around nonchalantly and said, "You''re too weak. This is just a normal cold."


    "Normal cold, my ass! This is northern border cold! I feel like my body is in Antarctica already!"


    "Tch, dramatic, what do you think about Huang Shu? He still has to guard around the garrison in this cold winter, while you''re here tucked in your warm bed after a warm ginger soup, and you still complain that you''re having a difficult time."


    "Ish, Pupa, you don''t understand that I''m a beautiful, fragile white lotus that needs to be protected. How can they let such a fragile flower-like me get cold?"


    "You know, there are some spicy chicken white flowers that grow in the wild. Sometimes I have the urge to stomp on them, sometimes¡­ just sometimes¡­."


    Yunyu gulped after hearing Pupa''s threat. But he couldn''t endure the coldness even longer, "Ugh, I''ll just meet Huang Shu. I wonder what he is doing right now, I hope he''s not dead yet."


    Yunyu wore his warm coat and then opened the door. He saw his assigned servant was standing there, he wore a thin sandal to cover his shoes, and he looked so cold.


    "M¡ªMaster Bai¡­" the servant bowed his head, but Yunyu held his shoulder to prevent him from bowing deep.


    "Make two bowls of hot ginger soup now," Yunyu said. The servant obediently went to the kitchen and make what Yunyu ordered. He returned with two bowls of ginger soup.


    Yunyu only accepted one and then said, "You should drink that one. It will warm your body."


    "B¡ªBut, Master Bai, this is your ginger stock. If you let me drink this, it will go to waste. The gingers in the kitchen that has been stocked for you cannot be restocked back until the winter ends!"


    "It''s fine. I don''t need that many anyway. Just drink it and warm yourself up."


    The servant looked so happy because it was indeed so cold today, "T¡ªThank you, Master Bai!"


    Yunyu smiled, and he went to the guard station not far from his courtyard. For an apparent reason, Huang Shu had always been assigned to guard around Yunyu even though none of them ever asked.


    It was probably the Commander trying to make the lovebirds feel closer.


    Yunyu walked to Huang Shu''s station and saw the handsome man was standing while watching over the pile of snow silently. He was standing still like a statue, which made Yunyu got worried for a moment.


    "Shushu?" Yunyu nudged Huang Shu''s shoulder.


    "Uhh¡­ w¡ªwhat?" Huang Shu focused on the snow for so long because his body was numb all over because of the cold. When he heard the voice of his beloved, he turned his head and saw Yunyu smiling at him.


    "Shushu, are you alright?" Yunyu asked.


    "I''m alright, though it''s a bit cold out here," Huang Shu replied. "Yun''er, you should return to your room. What if you catch a cold? It''s hard to find a physician or healer in this place."


    "Look at yourself before telling me something like that. Your lips are chapped, and your face is very red right now. I don''t want you to die like an idiot here," Yunyu said. He then showed the bowl of ginger soup and stir it with the spoon.


    "I bring you a ginger soup. It will warm your body."


    "Ah, did you use your ginger stock? You know it''s hard to get one in this place before spring, right? You should drink it for yourself."


    "I already drank mine. This is yours," Yunyu said. Huang Shu stared at the warm ginger soup, and he just chuckled before giving a peck on Yunyu''s cheek with his cold lips.


    "You will make such a good wife, my beloved."


    Yunyu shivered when Huang Shu''s cold lips touched his cheek. He frowned, "So cold. I thought a ghost has kissed me."


    Yunyu scooped the soup with the spoon and fed Huang Shu.


    Huang Shu obediently drank the ginger soup and ate everything that Yunyu gave him. He kept staring at Yunyu, and he couldn''t help but feel grateful that Yunyu wanted to accept him again.


    Eight months had passed since they were drafted here, and Huang Shu finally mustered his courage. Thus, Yunyu and Huang Shu finally dated again.


    Life on the border was harsh, especially for a common soldier like Huang Shu, but as long as he was with Yunyu, he thought he could do anything, even the cold winter like this felt like a warm spring for Huang Shu whenever he saw Yunyu.


    After Huang Shu drank the ginger soup, Huang Shu asked, "How is your study? I heard that you''ve been helping the Commander with the strategy already. I heard from him that you''re a prodigy, a talented military strategist.


    "Well, he said that I should be able to return to the Capital City after two or three years, knowing my capability, then I would be stationed somewhere again to help other generals in the border."


    "How about you? I heard that you are now their small general. The soldiers are all looking up to you as their unofficial leader, even more than the real Commander," Yunyu dug up some information about this and was glad that Huang Shu survived this place.


    "I don''t want to be that kind of leader, actually. But they said they would start courting you if I don''t want to be the leader. So I have to. There is no way I will let them get close to you," Huang Shu replied.


    Yunyu chuckled, and Huang Shu followed with a hearty laugh. They looked so harmonious, and Huang Shu couldn''t help but say, "My beloved, I can''t want to marry you. I know it will take a while, but I''ve sent a letter to my Emperor Father. I asked him if we could have a wedding here, at the border. Because we can''t have a wedding in the capital. And he said yes."


    "So¡­" Huang Shu''s cheeks reddened as he tried to muster up some courage, "I¡ªI hope you comply¡­."


    [Pupa, what is the current Fatemeter?]


    [Pupa: Fatemeter is 80% right now.]


    "Are you proposing to me?" Yunyu asked with a grin on his face.


    "W¡ªWell, kind of. But I want to propose formally in the spring. I don''t want you to get shocked by my proposal¡­."


    [Aww, he is afraid to get rejected, that''s why he gives me advance notice, hehe~]


    [Pupa: Honestly, this last attempt of this world progressed smoothly, I didn''t expect your toxic relationship with him has some way out.]


    "Well, then, you can hear my answer once you''re proposing to me properly, Shushu," Yunyu replied with a mysterious grin on his face.


    "I¡ªIs that a yes or a no?" Huang Shu asked again as he was unsure.


    "As I told you just now, my answer will be during your formal proposal. But I will give you a small hint," Yunyu then leaned in and kissed Huang Shu''s ear before whispering,


    ''Make sure to make it romantic.''


    Huang Shu''s eyes widened, and his heart was beating faster and faster. He responded with a sure nod, "I will make sure to give you the most unforgettable moment in your life!"


    Bai Yunyu and Huang Shu stared at each other for a while before Yunyu turned his back, "I¡ªI will go back, if you need anything, just come to my courtyard, and I will help you."


    Yunyu walked few steps before there was a scream of a soldier alerted everyone in the garrison. Then the next cry was heard, and the soldiers were rushing to their station.


    One soldier who passed Huang Shu yelled at him, "Huang Shu, there is a sudden barbarian raid! You must come with us and defend the garrison!"


    Yunyu''s heart cooled down when he heard it. He looked at Huang Shu, who picked up the sword that he put on the ground. He fastened his belt and kissed Yunyu''s forehead for the last time before he went to defend the garrison.


    "Stay in your room, and hide somewhere! This is dangerous for you!"

 Chapter 490: 12.98

    "Stay in your room, and hide somewhere! This is dangerous for you!"


    "Then how about you!"


    "I will have to go to the front. I need to defend the garrison!" Huang Shu said. He wanted to go immediately, but Bai Yunyu grabbed his arm. His eyes showed anxiety, afraid that something might happen to Huang Shu.


    "Shushu, you might get hurt for real this time," Yunyu said. He wasn''t a stranger to war and massacre in the previous timeline, but Huang Shu never experienced one in this timeline because he had no memory of it.


    Huang Shu understood the worry that Yunyu had because he was facing a real barbarian this time. But this was part of his duty as a soldier.


    Like a husband who went to war, he kissed Yunyu''s forehead again and then said, "My beloved, you must hide now. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "No, I can protect myself. But you¡ª"


    "This is my duty. I am a soldier," Huang Shu said. He smiled and released Yunyu''s hand on his arm, "You must return to your room now. I will come back later."


    Yunyu watched as Huang Shu rushed to the front, fighting against the invading barbarians.


    Yunyu was worried that Huang Shu might get severely injured.


    [He won''t get hurt, right? We don''t have any more chance with the Rewind Stone, you know.]


    [Pupa: Relax, he will be fine. Let''s just return inside. Don''t you feel cold?]


    [Now that you said it, I do, brrr¡­ so cold.]


    Yunyu returned to his courtyard, and he frowned when he didn''t see his servant. Though he assumed that his servant must''ve gone to hiding right now. He went inside and then tucked himself in his blanket.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [Something is wrong here like I have a bad feeling about this.]


    [Pupa:¡­ under the bed!]


    Yunyu reacted immediately. He looked down and saw a pair of eyes glaring at him. It was a man who hid beneath his bed with a machete.


    Yunyu''s soul left his body for a second due to shock, and the man emerged, then swung his bloodied machete towards Yunyu.


    Pupa materialized and reacted because Yunyu was frozen due to shock. It couldn''t afford Yunyu''s death in this world because they were bound with Rewind Stone.


    "Code 88: Wind Deflect!" Pupa instantly summoned a gust of wind and pushed the man to the wall.


    "Urk!"


    Pupa then slammed its body to Yunyu''s head, "You, wake up! We''ll be in big trouble if you die here before completing the Breakmeter!"


    Yunyu regained his composure after Pupa yelled at him. He glared at the man wearing all black, with a bloodied machete in his hand, which was presumably the blood of his servant.


    "Bastard!" Yunyu jumped and snatched the machete. He slashed the man''s neck and, for an instant kill. He dropped the machete, and his chest was pumping up and down.


    Pupa suspected there would be more people here. Thus it used its skill again, "Code 05: Heat Scan."


    Pupa scanned the body heat of everyone around its radius and noticed two¡­ no, four¡­. eight¡­ TEN!


    "Spicy Chicken, there will be ten people coming at you at this point. I''ve used up almost all my energy. I can only enhance your body at this point!


    "Code 07: Sharp Strike!"


    The bind between Pupa and Yunyu glowed as Pupa transferred its energy to Yunyu. After that, Pupa went invisible again, only floating around Yunyu lazily.


    [Why didn''t you do this to me in the past ah? My life would be a lot easier!]


    [Pupa: I don''t like using it, what do you think I am? A free golden finger? I only do this when we''re in a terrible condition like this. We can''t afford your death.]


    [Can you do this to me in the future?]


    [Pupa: Meh, I would rather preserve my energy for something more beneficial than giving you a free golden finger. Besides, this is not free! I have a limit of how many times I can use my skills!]


    [Ish, you''re so devious to your own host!]


    [Pupa: Just do your stuff and go full Jackie Chen on them, defeat them all.]


    Yunyu picked up his own dagger, which was the only weapon he liked using. In a few seconds, someone broke the window and attacked Yunyu with a sword.


    After getting an enhancement from Pupa, Yunyu felt that he had a Sharingan. He could detect the movement of his attacker one second faster, "Oh wow, I''m gonna go full Uchiha Itachi massacre on y''all!"


    Yunyu predicted the attack that was about to come. He dodged effortlessly and stabbed the attacker''s neck with his dagger. The next ones came as two, and they attacked together.


    Yunyu also predicted that he took the dead enemy''s dagger and then threw two daggers at his attacker, stabbing their forehead. More came, and Yunyu took the bloodied machete on the ground.


    He then massacred everyone who dared to come near him. In the end, there were twelve corpses near him, eleven attackers, and Yunyu also found the corpse of his servant, who was stuffed under his bed.


    Yunyu was grief-stricken when he found his servant''s corpse because he was such a good young man. He wanted to give him a proper burial, but he had to find who was targeting him for now.


    He searched the corpse of each attacker. After a few searches, he found a letter written by someone inside an attacker he presumed was the leader.


    - Kill Bai Yunyu. I''ve informed the barbarian about the sudden invasion and gave them the right moment to strike. As long as Bai Yunyu is dead, the prize is in your hand. -


    There was no name on it, but Yunyu knew this handwriting, this was¡­ Empress Dowager Aixi, or in this timeline, Imperial Concubine Ai''s handwriting.


    "That old witch still wants to kill me?! She''s literally far away, across the country!" Yunyu clenched the letter in his hand. He wanted to help Huang Shu fight against the barbarian right now because he wasn''t sure if there was any more trap in this invasion.


    But what he didn''t expect was the toll his body took after the enhancement from Pupa had been depleted out of his body.


    Yunyu slumped on the ground like a puppet whose string had been cut, and he could only move his eyes left and right. He looked at Pupa, who was floating in front of him.


    [Wait, why can''t I move my body? Don''t tell me that I will be in this state for a while?]


    [Pupa: You just need to rest, I will guard you.]


    [But Huang Shu¡­]


    [Pupa: He will be fine. I guarantee you.]


    [Shushu¡­]


    Yunyu was too exhausted to stay awake. Thus, he closed his eyes slowly and fell into a deep sleep.


    Meanwhile, Pupa was busy using his heat scan to detect the surrounding in case if there was another attacker.


    After it made sure that Yunyu had taken them down, Pupa started counting the number of skills it could use.


    [Pupa: Hm¡­ I''ve used my skills five times right now. So I only have ten more chances before I¡­]


    Pupa floated around Yunyu and then smacked Yunyu''s head with its shell.


    [Pupa: You better do good, or my sacrifice will be in vain, you spicy chicken host!]

 Chapter 491: 12.99

    "RAARGH!" Huang Shu swung his sword, and he finally finished the battle by decapitating the leader of the barbarians. He grabbed the head and raised it up in the air.


    "I GOT YOUR LEADER! SURRENDER NOW, OR YOU WILL FACE THE SAME FATE!" The barbarians saw the head of their leader. They hesitated, and in the end, they turned around with their horses and left as fast as they could.


    Some of the Imperial archers were able to shot the barbarians, but at least a quarter of their original number had successfully escaped. The soldiers chanted Huang Shu''s name loudly in glory, while the Commander approached Huang SHu and asked about his condition, "Huang Shu, are you alright?"


    Huang Shu had his light armor full of blood coming from the enemies he decapitated. But he was mostly unharmed, with only a few scathes on his arms and face.


    He threw away the head of the barbarian leader. Then he answered the Commander, "I''m alright, Commander. But I want to see him first. I want to make sure that he is safe."


    The Commander naturally knew who Huang Shu was referring to. Thus he nodded and said, "Yes, you should check on him. But I believe our defense¡ª"


    "COMMANDER, MASTER BAI YUNYU''S COURTYARD HAD BEEN INVADED!"


    Everyone darted their eyes at the soldier who rushed and announced what happened.


    "No, Yunyu!" Huang Shu immediately jumped to the horse and then spurred it as fast as he could.


    It took him a moment to return to Yunyu''s courtyard, and what he saw was a ransacked courtyard with blood seeping out of Yunyu''s room. There were few corpses in front of Yunyu''s door as well.


    Huang Shu''s blood went cold as he realized that something must''ve happened here while he was fighting against the barbarian.


    "Yunyu, don''t die! I will not be able to forgive myself!"


    Huang Shu jumped out of his horse and then rushed to the door. His heart dropped when he saw a room filled with the sharp smell of blood and twelve corpses lying on the ground.


    They were all wearing the same all-black to cover their identity except a dead servant. In the middle, he saw his beloved Bai Yunyu lying motionlessly while holding a piece of crumpled paper.


    Blood was all over his robe, and he looked pale.


    "Yunyu!" Huang Shu rushed to Yunyu and then checked his breath, it was weak, but Yunyu was still breathing.


    But Huang Shu wasn''t relieved yet. He searched whether Yunyu had a terrible injury that needed to be treated soon. He was glad that Yunyu didn''t seem to suffer any terrible injury.


    As impossible as that sounded, it seemed that Yunyu had defeated eleven people at the same time.


    Huang Shu checked Yunyu''s heartbeat, and it was still beating, although it was quite weak. It seemed that Yunyu had used up almost all his strength to fight against eleven people. That was the reason why he fainted.


    Huang Shu hugged Yunyu tightly. He blamed himself because he failed to protect his beloved. Although Yunyu could protect himself, this wasn''t supposed to happen.


    "Yunyu, I''m sorry¡­"


    The Commander came with a physician after seeing the ransacked courtyard and strong smell of blood from Yunyu''s room. They thought that Bai Yunyu had died, but what they witnessed was Huang Shu hugging Yunyu while he kept apologizing.


    Twelve corpses were lying around them. The Commander took a deep breath, trying to steal his gut, so he didn''t faint.


    "Huang Shu, what happened?"


    Huang Shu looked at the Commander, and when he saw the Physician beside the Commander, he immediately carried Yunyu out. He put Yunyu in another room to get examined by the Physician, "My Yunyu fainted after he used too much energy to fight against eleven people! Save him! I will pay. I will do anything as long as you save him!" Huang Shu begged frantically.


    The Physician checked on Yunyu''s condition, and then he nodded, "Master Bai Yunyu is alright. Yes, he has exhausted almost all his strength, but he should be able to recover after a long rest. I suggest someone take care of him while he is recovering, and I will give him medicine that he needs to drink every day to recover faster. Since it''s a cold winter, he will need someone to warm him up every night."


    "I will do it! I''m his future husband!" Huang Shu claimed.


    "Alright, I will give you the nourishing medicine. Please warm Master Bai Yunyu up with your body. It is best if both of you strip, so you can share body warmth instead."


    The Physician and the Commander left Huang Shu and Yunyu alone after giving the medicine. Huang Shu then sat at the edge of the bed, staring at Yunyu before slowly taking off his shoulder guard and chest guard before stripping off everything, including his underwear.


    The reeking smell of blood emitted from his body, probably because he killed too many today.


    His hand still had the blood of his enemies, and he was worried that he would sully Yunyu''s beautiful skin as he also stripped Yunyu''s bloodied robe.


    Huang Shu slowly untied Yunyu''s sash and stripped Yunyu until he could clearly see Yunyu''s milky white skin and thin waist. Huang Shu''s cheeks reddened, and his cock throbbed as he imagined they would share their warmth with each other soon.


    He then laid beside Yunyu on the bed and then covered their body with a blanket to trap the warmth. Huang Shu''s cheeks turned even redder as he realized that his cock was completely erect inside the blanket. Huang Shu hugged Yunyu tighter as they were facing each other, although Yunyu''s eyes were shut.


    Huang Shu caressed Yunyu''s cheek and then leaned closer, so their forehead touched to share more warmth.


    Their breath entangled to one another, and Huang Shu closed his eyes, trying to battle this sweet sorrow in his heart.


    He was glad that Yunyu was safe, but he was also saddened because Yunyu had to experience such horrible things as killing eleven people.


    It must''ve been traumatizing for Yunyu.


    Huang Shu inhaled deep, and he realized that both of them reeked of blood, like a pair of bloody lovers.


    "No¡­ I don''t want your hands to be sullied with blood, Yunyu¡­." Huang Shu said. He kept staring at Yunyu and continued, "Who wants to hurt you anyway? You''re the kindest and the most beautiful person I''ve ever met. Your heart is so gentle, and your warmth and care have filled my heart every day. I would never trade it with anything in this world."


    "When you woke up, please tell me everything, alright? I will make sure to punish those who dare to target you. My beloved Yunyu¡­"


    Not long after, Yunyu''s hand that had been tightly clenching on a crumpled paper finally weakened and released the letter in Huang Shu''s chest.


    Huang Shu frowned. He was also curious about the paper that Yunyu was holding. So he took it and read the content of the paper¡­ which seemed to be a letter.


    - Kill Bai Yunyu. I''ve informed the barbarian about the sudden invasion and gave them the right moment to strike. As long as Bai Yunyu is dead, the prize is in your hand. -

 Chapter 492: 12.100

    - Kill Bai Yunyu. I''ve informed the barbarian about the sudden invasion and gave them the right moment to strike. As long as Bai Yunyu is dead, the prize is in your hand. -


    Huang Shu''s eyes widened. He tried to reread it few more times, even though it was just a short letter, he just couldn''t believe someone could be this vicious on his beloved.


    That she orchestrated a deliberate plan of informing the barbarian and attacking Yunyu at the same time, so nobody would be able to protect Yunyu while he was out to fight the barbarian.


    It was so devious and evil that only someone with a dark heart could do this. She didn''t even hesitate to send eleven assassins at the same time to kill Yunyu, just to make sure that Yunyu was dead.


    Huang Shu reread the letter, again and again. He wanted to deny the fact that he knew the owner of this handwriting. It was someone he knew really well.


    Because it was his own mother, Imperial Concubine Ai.


    Huang Shu knew that his mother hated Bai Yunyu, but he didn''t expect her to actually act so deviously. She orchestrated everything just to kill Yunyu.


    Huang Shu clenched his fist. He was furious with his evil mother. Even though they were so far away across the country, his mother still targeted Yunyu.


    ''If Yunyu is not a skilled fighter, he''d be dead at this point.''


    ''And there is no guarantee that she wouldn''t touch Yunyu again¡­.''


    ''Mom, I really respect and love you as my mother, but why do you need to keep hurting me and my beloved? What is the use of all this?''


    Huang Shu was hurting inside. He didn''t want to take this extreme measure to stop his mother. But at this point, it was just kill or be killed.


    Either his mother had to die, or his beloved Yunyu would suffer and die in the hands of his evil mother.


    Huang Shu closed his eyes and steeled his heart. He didn''t want to do this, but he had to.


    He looked at his beloved Yunyu and then said, "My beloved, I promised that I will protect you from any harm. Even if the harm comes from my mother, then I will make sure to eliminate her, just for your sake."


    "After this, I will have nobody but you. So I''m begging you, Yunyu, please don''t leave me. Because after this, we only have each other to protect ourselves."


    "I love you, Yunyu."


    Thus, after he steeled his heart. He separated himself from Yunyu and then used a robe while whistling in a certain tempo to signal something.


    Not long after, a soldier suddenly came to him and kneeled, "Yes, Seventh Prince."


    "Return to the capital as soon as you can, go to Weaving Silk Tea Shop, and say that Seventh Prince wants to have a talk."


    "When they''re asking you for proof, show them my jade carving, and ask them to do one thing."


    "Kill Imperial Concubine Ai, and make sure to do it cleanly, possibly by poisoning. Make sure to whisper my name and Yunyu''s name before her death. I just want to make her realize the importance of Yunyu in my life."


    The spy disguised as a soldier was surprised, but he nodded and then replied, "This servant will go as fast as he could, Seventh Prince."


    "Good, your reward is waiting for you in that Tea Shop. This is my jade carving and some money, don''t lose it," Huang Shu handed his jade to the spy, and the spy excused himself before changing his outfit and rushing out of the garrison. Huang Shu also gave him enough money for a long travel.


    Now all he could do was to wait for his mother''s demise.


    ''Mom, I apologize for being unfilial. But I can''t tolerate you every time you try to kill my beloved. I have to do something.''


    Huang Shu returned to the room where Yunyu rested. He boiled the medicine for Yunyu personally and then propped Yunyu''s body before feeding him slowly with the nourishing soup.


    "My beloved, you''re the only one I have in this world. So please don''t leave me, or I might die in my grief¡­."


    ***


    A week had passed after the invasion in the garrison. Bai Yunyu finally opened his eyes. The first person he saw was Huang Shu, who was sitting behind him, letting Yunyu rest on his muscular chest.


    Huang Shu smiled, and he encircled Yunyu tightly, "You''re finally awake, Yunyu."


    "Ah¡ªShushu¡­"


    Yunyu looked around and found that he was in a different room than before. So he expected that Huang Shu must''ve seen everything in his bedroom, including that twelve corpses.


    "Yunyu, are you alright? Are you hurting somewhere? Who attacked you there?"


    "I¡ª"Yunyu paused after knowing that he was about to reveal the true mastermind of that invasion. He wanted to say that Imperial Concubine orchestrated everything, but he also remembered how filial Huang Shu was to his mother.


    "Yunyu, tell me, who hurt you before? I will give him a punishment!"


    "¡­"


    [I mean, I really want to tell the truth to Huang Shu, but I don''t know if Huang Shu would believe met¡­]


    [Pupa: So what do you want to do?]


    [I want to assassinate that Imperial Concubine when we returned to the Capital City. As much as I love Huang Shu, I don''t think talking about killing his own mother was even possible, to begin with.]


    [Pupa: Hm¡­ true. There is no use talking about it with Huang Shu, better to it quick and clean.]


    Yuyu shook his head, he refused to answer.


    "I don''t know who sent those assassins either, but at least we are safe for now, Shushu."


    Huang Shu chuckled. He already expected the answer from Yunyu.


    Then he showered Yunyu with kisses before burying his face on Yunyu''s shoulder.


    "Yunyu, there are only two of us now. So please don''t leave me¡­."


    Yunyu''s eyes widened, "W¡ªWait, what do you mean?!"


    "I know the one who attacked you. You don''t need to hide anything. And I already sent an assassin to kill her."


    Huang Shu''s arms around Yunyu''s waist tightened, "Bai Yunyu, promise that you will never leave me because you''re my only light in this bleak world."


    ***


    Please check the comment section, Pupa needs your support, thank you so much!


    ***

 Chapter 493: 12.101

    "It failed?!" Imperial Concubine Ai was shocked when she got the report about that Bitch Ger. She was expecting some good news, such as the news of that Bitch Ger''s head rolling on the ground.


    But what she got was the report on how that Bitch Ger was able to defeat eleven assassins simultaneously.


    "Are you telling me that Bitch Ger has defeated eleven people!?"


    "Y¡ªYes, Milady. He is powerful enough to do that. We can''t even scathe him, and we''re unable to kill him after he fainted because Seventh Prince, Huang Shu could decapitate the Barbarian leader quickly and returned to the courtyard to save him¡ª"


    The sound of bronze cutlery falling from the table silenced the informer. He didn''t know if he should continue reporting because Imperial Concubine Ai looked so angry.


    It was already late at night, and the Imperial Concubine told the guards around to rest, so their secret meeting wouldn''t get heard. Imperial Concubine Ai was waiting for the excellent news, not this news about a failed assassination attempt.


    "Go find another assassin. I want that Bitch Ger to drop dead! He has been poisoning my son''s mind for so long, he might never return to the Imperial Palace at this point!"


    "Yes, Milady, I will¡ªUrk!"


    The informant''s eyes widened before he dropped dead in front of Imperial Concubine Ai. There was a dagger sticking on his back, stabbing right behind his heart.


    Imperial Concubine Ai was surprised. She looked up and saw two assassins standing at the door, wearing all black except their eyes and holding a bottle of suspicious liquid.


    "W¡ªWho are you?!" Concubine Ai tried to escape by using the back door. But the men jumped in front of Concubine Ai and grabbed her hands.


    One man held her arm from behind to prevent her from escaping, while the other muffled her mouth, so she wouldn''t be able to scream.


    "Mffff! Mmmfff!" Imperial Concubine Ai tried to struggle as hard as she could, but she was just a regular noblewoman. She had no strength to fight against these people.


    "Imperial Concubine, we know what you did to Bai Yunyu. You''re devious enough to orchestrate an invasion with the Barbarians and also ambushed Master Bai Yunyu with eleven assassins," one of the men said.


    "That''s why we are here to deliver the punishment you deserve," the other one added. "You must''ve wondered who dares to send the assassins to kill you, right?"


    "Mmfff!"


    "Ah, too bad we can''t take off the muffler. Let''s just say the one who sends us is a person worthy of heaven and earth''s blessing. The one who should be the next Emperor, but he decided to follow his beloved to the garrison in the border," the assassin said. "And this is how we support him, our true Master."


    Imperial Concubine Ai seemed to have a wild guess about the identity of the one who sent these people. But she didn''t want to believe it.


    She thought, as evil as she could be, everything she did was for the future of her son! If that Bitch Ger was dead, her son would return to the Imperial Palace and resume his position. Then the wealth and glory as the second strongest Prince would give them all a prosperous life in the future.


    The assassin opened the bottle lid, and a putrid smell immediately stung Concubine Ai''s nose. It was the strong smell that gave her an immediate headache, so it must''ve been filled with many dangerous substances.


    "This bottle is filled with poisonous acid that will slowly corrode your inside. You will be writing in pain for the next six hours, succumbing to death with extreme pain in your guts. Your skin will turn blue, and you might enjoy puking your own guts."


    "This is the worst poison we ever have, and the one who administered us to kill you with this poison is your beloved son."


    Imperial Concubine Ai''s eyes widened. Her face paled as she had lost all her strength after knowing that her son wanted to assassinate her.


    There was a long pause before the assassin delivered the message, "Seventh Prince Huang Shu and Master Bai Yunyu send their regards for you, Imperial Concubine Ai, you devious old witch.."


    The assassin held Imperial Concubine Ai''s jaw, and then¡­


    CRACK!


    "MFFFFH!!!"


    He dislocated it, so Concubine Ai couldn''t close her jaw. He took out the muffler and then chugged the whole bottle of poisonous acid inside Concubine Ai''s mouth.


    She was forced to drink everything, and after the whole bottle was empty, she had lost her strength and slumped on the ground. Her eyes were empty, but her tears streamed down on her cheeks as she lamented about her fate.


    All she wanted was just to have her son, Huang Shu to be useful for them. Because he was the only ticket for Concubine Ai to have a prosperous life when she got old.


    So she had to kill the Bitch Ger who dared to seduce him.


    Who would''ve expected Huang Shu not to kill his birth mother because of that Bitch Ger?


    In the end, the assassins cut some hair as it was proof that they had killed the Imperial Concubine. They would send this to their Master, Huang Shu.


    But before they left, they took the informant''s body. They threw the body in the river while leaving the Imperial Concubine, dying alone in her majestic Palace.


    **


    Emperor Jing was sitting alone in his chamber, with his beloved Ger was already sleeping in the bed beside the desk. He was reading some manuscript when the window was knocked in a certain pattern.


    Thus, Emperor Jing opened the window, and the assassins he was familiar with were kneeling under the window.


    "Why are you here? Did my son send you?" The Emperor asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Our Master wants us to report about what we''ve done and the message he wants us to deliver for you."


    "What is it?"


    "¡­ we''ve successfully assassinated Imperial Concubine Ai as revenge for her heinous deed, because she had orchestrated the invasion of the barbarians by sharing some information to the leader, and also ambushed Bai Yunyu with eleven assassins."


    "Eleven assassins?!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. But Bai Yunyu is a skillful martial artist. He defeated them all in expend of exhausting his body," the assassin reported. "That is the reason why Seventh Prince sent us to kill his mother."


    "So the day had already come," Imperial Jing mumbled. Imperial Concubine Ai hated Gers so much. She was the one who tried to poison his beloved Ger many times, but Emperor Jing couldn''t do anything because she had a strong backup, and there was not enough evidence to punish her.


    It seemed that karma bit her in the worst possible way, getting assassinated by her own son.


    Emperor Jing looked down on the assassins. These people were cultivated by him to help the Seventh Prince, his most favorite son, in the future.


    Truthfully, although he disliked Concubine Ai, Huang Shu was still his most favorite, even more than Crown Prince Huang Bei.


    But he couldn''t show his favoritism in the Imperial Palace, or Huang Shu would be targeted.


    So by providing Huang Shu with as many resources as possible was the only thing he could do.


    At least, Huang Shu was now living happily with his choice, that Ger, Bai Yunyu.


    Emperor Jing nodded, "I will cover about this assassination. Send my regards to my son, and tell him that I blessed his marriage with Bai Yunyu, even though I couldn''t attend."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we will leave now."


    The assassins disappeared, and Emperor Jing closed the window.


    He walked to his beloved Ger, who was still sleeping right now and then kissed his forehead.


    "My beloved, we''re old now, and I don''t want to spend so much time as an Emperor because everyone has been targeting you. I will always protect you, but sometimes¡­ I just want a peaceful life for us together."


    "I''ve been thinking about this. I think this is the right time for me to abdicate. Huang Bei is strong and wise enough to rule, and the poisonous Imperial Concubine Ai is dead."


    "I believe this is our chance to experience a peaceful life, my beautiful Ger."


    Emperor Jing kissed his lover''s forehead and then started writing some edicts before he decided to abdicate.

 Chapter 494: 12.102

    [Music Recommendation: Butterfly Lovers, best Ancient Chinese music/play, personal opinion btw. Hehe.]


    Three months had passed since that invasion, and Huang Shu finally got the news about his mother''s assassination. Fortunately, his Emperor Father helped him to cover it, saying it was a suicide.


    It was spring, and the spring flower was blooming beautifully with their fresh scent wafted on everyone''s noses.


    Huang Shu had been naturally promoted as second-in-command for his deed of defeating the leader of the barbarians. Even without his birthright as a prince, he still rose up in rank because of his capability.


    Thus, nobody was protesting when he got promoted.


    Meanwhile, Bai Yunyu continued studying strategy and was already well versed in theory. However, he focused more on the defense for the garrisons rather than invasion.


    So he was helping many commanders to strengthen their stations nowadays.


    One more, Bai Yunyu and Huang Shu were now staying in the same courtyard together. The reason was that Huang Shu wanted to be Yunyu''s personal guard, although the real reason¡­ only they knew the real reason behind it.


    Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu were sitting under a cherry blossom tree whose pink petals bloomed beautifully. Huang Shu was sitting on the grassy patch, leaning against the cherry blossom tree, while Yunyu played with his Guqin.


    They were enjoying the beautiful spring after a bloody winter. Huang Shu closed his eyes, listening to Yunyu playing the Guqin. He remembered the song that Yunyu was playing, Butterfly Lovers. It was from a famous play, about a pair of lovers whose love wasn''t accepted by their parents, and the woman was about to get married off to another man.


    The man died of heartbreak, and when the wedding carriage passed the man''s grave, a thunderstorm suddenly blew everything away. The woman, who was about to be someone else''s bride, went to her beloved''s grave. The grave was opened, and she jumped in to join her beloved man.


    In the end, the grave closed again, buried both of them together. A pair of butterflies emerged from the grave, flying to the sky, dancing to one another as they continued their love as a pair of butterfly lovers.


    Huang Shu''s hand was hidden beneath his robe. He was actually clenching a ring that he saved just for this occasion. As an Imperial Prince, he should''ve come with grandeur carriages and mountains of treasure, but Yunyu wouldn''t like it.


    Yunyu was a simple man who liked serenity instead of grandeur things.


    He was ready for this day. Although they had been in a relationship for two years already, somehow, Huang Shu was still nervous about this day.


    After Yunyu finished playing his Guqin, Huang Shu got up and then walked towards Yunyu, who was still sitting on a chair, wiping his Guqin before putting it into a case.


    Huang Shu then kneeled in front of Yunyu and then held Yunyu''s hands.


    He looked up, and their eyes met. Yunyu smiled happily, even his eyes turned crescent shape, "What is it, Shushu?"


    "I¡­" Huang Shu bit his lips for a moment. He was still mustering up some courage to propose. He felt so inadequate to propose to Yunyu with such humble rank right now.


    He wanted to propose when he became a great general or something similar. But that''d take too long. Who knew someone might steal Yunyu before he could propose.


    "Don''t be scared. Remember, I''ll always accept you no matter what," Yunyu said.


    "T¡ªThen¡­" Huang Shu fished out something from his robe, a beautiful jade ring with Yunyu''s name carved on it.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry I cannot propose in a grandeur way. I don''t have enough money now, but I promise I will give you anything you want in this life. Even without my rank, I will try to make you happy and I¡­ Bai Yunyu, I feel comfortable around you."


    "Whenever I stay with you, I wish time would stop. I want to wake up with you at the other side of the bed, I want to¡ª"


    "Yunyu¡­ I don''t know how to describe this feeling in my heart. You''re like water that soaked this dry heart with your love. So¡­ I want you to be my wife."


    "I want you to be the one who called me Husband, just how I would call you my Wife¡­."


    Yunyu chuckled with the long proposal from Huang Shu. He loved it, of course. Even if Huang Shu only asked him one word, Yunyu will still accept it.


    But it wasn''t only Huang Shu who had a surprise. Yunyu also fished something out from his pocket, a beautiful jade ring with Huang Shu''s name carved on it.


    "This¡ª" Huang Shu was stunned when he saw the ring.


    "It''s funny," Yunyu giggled. "I have the same idea as you, actually. I''ve been thinking if I should be the one who would propose, turns out, we have the same idea."


    Yunyu gently put his ring first on Huang Shu''s finger and then said, "I don''t need grandeur celebration for a wedding. I have no one but you in this world. As long as we can be together, then everything will be alright."


    "I don''t even need you to be rich or powerful, as long as you can stay by my side, Shushu."


    "Yunyu¡­" Huang Shu put the ring in Yunyu''s finger before kissing his hand and then kissing Yunyu''s lips.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 85%.]


    [Ah, so this is going to be another world where I spend my life with the master of the world. Oh well, Huang Shu deserves it after so much pain we endured together.]


    **


    The wedding wasn''t that grandeur. In fact, it was quite small because it was held in a garrison, something that a regular Imperial Prince wouldn''t accept.


    But Huang Shu didn''t seem to be bothered, and the wedding didn''t feel bleak at all.


    As if mother nature watched over them, the wind blew the cherry blossom petals, showering the groom and bride with thousands of cherry blossoms to commemorate their marriage.


    Since both of them were practically orphans, they were represented by the old commander and the local monks.


    The soldiers became their guests as they watched enviously as their beloved beautiful Ger Bai Yunyu was taken by their commander, Huang Shu.


    Once again, Huang Shu said, "I''m sorry, I can''t give you anything more than this. I promise I will give you the best of this world once I get a better position."


    Yunyu chuckled, "Husband, you''ve given me the best of this world because you''re already the best this world could offer for me."


    "Yunyu¡­ what would I become if I didn''t meet you¡­."


    [Well, you''d be a crazy Emperor whose Empire crumbled down because of your own greediness or selfishness.]


    [Or if you didn''t meet me at all, then you''ll be another background character who married someone that was matched by your evil mother.]


    [Pupa: You''re making it as if meeting you is his biggest blessing. Are we going to talk about the first and second timeline here?]


    [Ssshh, we don''t talk about that. We''re a happily married couple now, hehe~]


    "Shushu, my biggest blessing is to have you in this world. The feeling you have for me has been fully reciprocated."

 Chapter 495: 12.103

    [One year later]


    "Husband, can you help me? I want some rice cake."


    "Yes, Wife!"


    Huang Shu was busy taking out some rice cake from the kitchen. He just bought plenty of it from the city. His wife, Bai Yunyu, was very fond of eating glutinous rice cake and rice balls.


    He also loved eating moon cake, candied fruits, and sesame balls.


    Basically, Huang Shu broke almost all his small savings from his small salary for his wife''s appetite.


    Yunyu was eight months pregnant now. His belly bulged naturally as he was carrying a big baby. In fact, it seemed that the baby would be big and strong, just like his father, Huang Shu.


    Yunyu''s appetite and craving quadrupled after he got pregnant. He would eat anything that was served to him as a glutton. He had cravings for sweet snacks, a lot of it.


    Huang Shu returned with a plate of rice cake, and then he served it for his wife, who was still playing Guqin under the Cherry Blossom Tree.


    "Thank you, Husband," Yunyu smiled. He stopped playing his Guqin and started binging on the rice cake. He ate everything in five minutes and burped slightly.


    "Do you want more?" Huang Shu asked patiently. To be honest, he was overwhelmed with Yunyu''s appetite because few foods were just too expensive for them to afford right now, but he didn''t dare to tell that to Yunyu.


    As long as Yunyu was happy, then everything would be good.


    "No, I''m fine," Yunyu smiled. "I''m sorry, Husband. But the baby wants to eat everything. He is a glutton¡­."


    "Yes, yes! I understand," Huang Shu happily caressed Yunyu''s belly and said, "I think he will be a warrior, just like me. When I was a child, I also had a big appetite. I would usually bully my Imperial Brothers by defeating them in a battle, then taking all their foods as a loot, haha!"


    "¡­"


    [Okay, that one is not a good example for my child. I think my child will be a good scholar like me, but he eats a lot because thinking requires a lot of energy, right, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: Heh, do you think I don''t know your bodily function? I know that the baby likes to eat, but it''s you who wants to eat many expensive things. The baby will just eat anything that Huang Shu gives.]


    [Shush, this is the best time to eat good food. Huang Shu has been very obedient as long as the request involves the craving for his child, hehe.]


    [Pupa: Using your child as a way to get much delicious food, Classic Yunyu.]


    [I mean, what can I do? I feel like my body starts getting weaker and weaker after I reached six months of pregnancy. Sometimes, I can''t even move my body at all! I think it''s because I overeat, ehe~]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Pupa sensed something was wrong and then returned back to the headquarter, wanting to find a better explanation of what was happening to Yunyu.


    Yunyu stared at his husband, who looked so happy while caressing his big belly, "Husband, if you run out of money, I still have my saving and some of my dad''s jewelry in a red box in our room. You can sell the jewelry to get more money."


    "No! I have enough money for both of us! Just wait until I can be promoted higher, then we can move from the garrison to a nice house in the city!"


    Technically, Huang Shu and Yunyu could move out of this small courtyard as long as they had enough to buy a house in the city close to the garrison.


    But Huang Shu''s current income wasn''t enough to buy a good one, and he broke his saving to satiate Yunyu''s appetite during his pregnancy.


    He could always ask for support from his newly ascended Emperor, his First Brother, Huang Bei.


    Or with the new title that he got, Emperor Guangli.


    In fact, he already got the letter from his First Brother, asking him to return to the Capital City, because his First Brother wanted to officially appoint him as the new Great General, he even persuaded Huang Shu by offering the ministry of defense position for Bai Yunyu.


    But Huang Shu sent a letter expressing his eagerness, yet he couldn''t accept the title for now.


    Because Yunyu was still pregnant, and he wanted to wait until his son was at least five years old until they returned to the Capital City once more.


    Besides, Huang Shu hadn''t asked Yunyu yet, whether he wanted to return to the Capital or not. Because Yunyu had a traumatic incident back then, that was caused by Huang Shu''s late mother, Imperial Concubine Ai.


    So everything was up to Yunyu whether they would settle in the Capital City or not.


    ''Maybe I can use Yunyu''s little maid, uh.. what is her name again? Meilan? I can bait Yunyu into accepting the invitation to meet Meilan and that stinky boy Xu Jiansheng. We can talk about staying in the Capital later,'' Huang Shu schemed.


    "Husband, have you set up the appointment with the Physician? I''m already eight months pregnant, you know."


    "Yes, he should come soon," Huang Shu said.


    **


    The Physician came in the afternoon to check on Yunyu''s condition. Usually, the Physician would smile and say that Yunyu would give birth to a healthy child in the past seventh months. But today, the smile on the Physician disappeared after he checked on Yunyu''s condition.


    Huang Shu realized that something was wrong, then he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Young Commander, I would like to talk with you outside," the Physician said.


    They went outside, and the Physician directly told Huang Shu about the problem.


    "It seems that Master Bai Yunyu''s body gradually weakened as he enters the late stage of pregnancy. When I checked his body, I can barely feel his heartbeat and pulse. Young Commander, I''m sorry to tell you this, but¡­ at this rate, Master Bai would die during childbirth. Though, if he pushed through, he will be able to deliver the baby before succumbing to his death."


    Huang Shu''s face paled as he heard ''death'' from the Physician. He didn''t want to lose his child, but he didn''t want to lose his wife even more.


    "W¡ªWhat should we do then?" Huang Shu asked.


    "Unfortunately, there is no other way to save Master Bai other than aborting the baby. I can make a pill that can abort the baby. But this is also risky because Ger could only get pregnant once or twice in his lifetime, and considering Master Bai''s condition, he would be infertile after that¡­."


    "Infertile¡­"


    Huang Shu was completely crushed after hearing the explanation from the Physician. He wanted both. He wanted his wife and his baby. How could he choose one?!


    Huang Shu closed his eyes. He was thinking about how to save the baby and save Yunyu. Because he knew Yunyu would refuse abortion.


    "Physician, I think it''s better to abort¡ª"


    Click.


    The door was opened, and Yunyu was standing in front of them. He already overheard everything. His face was flushed, then he said, "I will never abort this baby!"

 Chapter 496: 12.104

    "I will never abort this baby!"


    "Y¡ªYunyu, you should rest!" Huang Shu tried to help his wife, but Yunyu slapped Huang Shu''s hand.


    "Huang Shu, if you dare to abort this baby, then I will follow him to the afterlife. I will die together with him!" Yunyu stated. His face was flushed red as if he was about to cry.


    "N¡ªNo, we will find another way to save the baby. I mean, we can also have another baby later¡ª"


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I heard everything, and the Physician said that we would never be able to have another baby! I will be infertile if you abort this one!"


    "Yunyu, your condition is not good right now. Let''s sit first. You don''t want anything to happen to our baby, right?" Huang Shu tried to persuade Yunyu.


    The Physician knew there was nothing he could do other than giving the couple more time. Thus he said, "You can always summon me again when you''ve decided what to do next."


    The Physician left Yunyu and Huang Shu alone.


    Huang Shu guided Yunyu back to their room. Yunyu glared at him and slapped his hand again when Huang Shu wanted to caress his shoulder.


    "Huang Shu, if you dare to abort this baby, then I will kill myself. I will follow this baby to the afterlife, leaving you alone here with your grief!"


    "D¡ªDon''t say that," Huang Shu felt his back was wet because of cold sweat. He was also crushed by this harsh truth. He didn''t even know what to say anymore.


    But he loved his wife so much, there was no way for him to sacrifice Yunyu for the baby, "My Beloved, we can always adopt a baby. We can even adopt three or four."


    "YOU CAN ADOPT ANYONE YOU WANT, BUT I WANT MY OWN CHILD!" Yunyu erupted when Huang Shu said that. He didn''t mind if they adopted a child because a Ger could only have one or two children at most. But that didn''t mean Yunyu didn''t want his own, the child that he birthed by himself.


    Huang Shu was stumped after hearing the response. He didn''t know what to do anymore, "Yunyu, I really don''t want to lose you or the baby. But the chance of you surviving after childbirth is very slim¡­."


    "Why don''t you believe me? Huang Shu, I am a martial artist! I have incredible endurance. I can handle simple childbirth!"


    [Pupa: No, you can''t.]


    Pupa suddenly popped out from a portal and interrupted Yunyu. It returned with a report of Yunyu''s advanced body scan.


    [Pupa: I''ve just returned from the headquarter and found out that your time in this world is up. That''s why your body has weakened to an alarming state. The reason for your weakening body is because of that Rewind Stone.]


    [Pupa: Father Admin told me that Master Han Ye had shown some resistance and that Rewind Stone is supposed to be used only by Master Han Ye''s souls, not by you.]


    [Pupa: Unlike Huang Shu, when you used that stone, you will be on a borrowed time, so you can only survive for so long because of your strong life energy. If not because of that, you would''ve been dead a year ago.]


    [Pupa: That Physician is correct, by the way. If you pushed yourself to the limit if you do childbirth. You will have a guaranteed death.]


    [¡­ Is there no other way?]


    [Pupa: No.]


    The harsh and cold truth hit Yunyu to the deepest. He thought it was just Huang Shu and the Physician''s worry because he was strong, but he didn''t expect Pupa to confirm it.


    Meanwhile, Huang Shu was convinced with Yunyu''s confidence that he could survive, although he was still worried in his heart.


    "Yunyu, if you can''t do it, you should tell me, okay? I''m really okay with adoption as long as you''re safe."


    "Trust me, Husband. You know how powerful I am. A simple childbirth will be quick and painless, don''t worry."


    [Pupa, I will never abort the baby. Huang Shu wants this as much as I do. Even if he said that he is okay with adoption.]


    [I think, even the Bai Yunyu of this world also wants the baby. They''ve gone through a lot, and a baby would be the greatest gift that Yunyu of this world could give to Huang Shu.]


    [Pupa: Even if it will kill you?]


    [I mean, you said that I''m on a borrowed time. What''s the point of aborting the baby when I will also die soon anyway?]


    [Pupa: True, glad that you know priority.]


    [Oh, what''s the current Fatemeter and Breakmeter?]


    [Pupa: Fatemeter is 95%. Breakmeter is still 0%]


    [Wait, what? 0%? HOW!?}


    [Pupa: There are two requisites of how to fill the Breakmeter of this world. The first is to make Huang Shu stop using the Rewind Stone. Second¡­ is to give Huang Shu a baby.]


    [Eeeee¡­ you never told me about the second requisite!]


    [Pupa: I''ve just discovered this because this Breakmeter requisite got unlocked when I was a Larva before. So I have to redownload it.]


    [Heh, so in the end, there is no way to complete this world without dying, again.]


    [Pupa: I mean, that''s literally your specialty. Dramatic death.]


    [Ish, you make it sounds so depressing!]


    [Pupa: Then¡­ how about the first requisite? How would you make Huang Shu stopped using the Rewind Stone? You know that you have to tell him about the Rewind Stone sooner or later, right? You need to return his memory, so he can decide whether he wants to rewind the time or not.]


    [Ah, don''t worry about that, my special skill, Dramatic Death, will help me to clear that requisite easily!]


    [Pupa: You sound weirdly lax for someone who will die during childbirth.]


    [I mean, I''ve experienced many deaths, and I gave birth plenty of times also. What''s so painful of dying during childbirth?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Now that Yunyu was determined to save the baby, he was worried about Huang Shu. Because Yunyu was fated to leave this world soon, meaning that Huang Shu would be a single father for their baby.


    Yunyu slid closer to Huang Shu. He didn''t have much time to confront Huang Shu about this, "Husband, just¡­ just in case. In case if I died during childbirth, will you find another woman to bear your child and take care of our baby?"


    Huang Shu''s eyes widened instantly. He grabbed Yunyu''s shoulder and shook his head, "Y¡ªYou said that you will survive just now! Don''t scare me, Yunyu!"


    "It was just a what-if situation! Of course, I will survive!" Yunyu yelled to cover his lie.


    Thus, Huang Shu weakened his grip and then pondered for a moment before replying, "I will never remarry. You''re the only one in my heart and in my life. I will take care of our baby by myself, though I would probably hire a woman to be a nursing mother to feed our baby with breast milk first."


    "Yunyu, please don''t scare me. You told me that you''ll survive, so you have to fulfill your promise."


    Yunyu smiled and nodded, "Of course, I will survive for you¡­ and for our baby, Husband."

 Chapter 497: 12.105

    The Midwife came to Young Commander Huang Shu''s house after his servants called her. Because Master Bai Yunyu was about to deliver his baby.


    Huang Shu was worried that the Midwife would come late, but thankfully, she came right on time when Yunyu''s water broke.


    "Give me a blanket and bucket of warm water!" the Midwife ordered.


    Huang Shu ordered his servants, and they were working together to provide whatever the Midwife needed.


    The Midwife spread the blanket over Yunyu''s thigh and then started checking the condition from inside the blanket. Huang Shu was holding Yunyu''s hand. He would wipe Yunyu''s sweaty forehead sometimes.


    He looked so worried because Yunyu was holding so much pain.


    "Y¡ªYunyu, please bear with it. It won''t be long!" Huang Shu said. Yunyu smiled bitterly and nodded.


    After the Midwife finished checking, she said, "Okay, Master Bai, you need to take a deep breath and then push."


    Yunyu took a deep breath and then pushed as hard as he could. Somehow, he felt this labor would be a lot more difficult than his previous ones.


    He had birthed many children, even twins. Of course, he would feel the pain. But this time, the pain was so intense that he couldn''t even scream when he pushed the baby out.


    As if the pain suddenly muted him, made him unable to think nor to feel anything except pain all over his body when he pushed.


    His face paled, but he glanced at Huang Shu, who was so worried about him. If he showed extreme pain in front of Huang Shu, this man would be heartbroken and might do stupid stuff such as stopping the labor altogether.


    Thus, Bai Yunyu only bit his lips to fight against the odds. He NEEDED to deliver this baby, or else everything would be in vain. His Breakmeter goal and Huang Shu happiness.


    "Yes, continue, Master Bai! You''re doing good!" The Midwife encouraged Yunyu while Yunyu kept pushing. He wanted to scream and cried as hard as he could. But he didn''t want to make Huang Shu worried. Thus he could only stare at Huang Shu while yelling at Pupa in his head.


    [AAAAAARGGGGH!! DAMN, THIS IS TOO PAINFULLLL!]


    Pupa used a slightly deafen setting on its body, so it didn''t need to hear those painful cries from Yunyu.


    [Pupa: I mean, that''s because you''re already dying. Childbirth is a labor-intensive thing that would suck out your life if you''re not ready. Since your body has been weakened severely, this is your only chance to deliver the baby and complete the Breakmeter.]


    [Wuwuwu, Pupa, this is too painful. I feel like my body would be split open. This is a lot more painful than my other childbirth before.]


    Pupa watched how Yunyu was trying his best to deliver the baby successfully. It knew that Yunyu must''ve been in extreme pain. Pupa wanted to use the skills it had, such as Pain Absorption. But it only has ten more chances to use skills with Yunyu, and they didn''t know what would happen in the future. So it was important to just save the skill for now.


    Huang Shu was trying to convince himself that Yunyu was okay. Because Yunyu didn''t cry at all. Yes, his face paled, and he was sweating all over, but he didn''t seem to be in so much pain.


    ¡­ at least that was what he saw. Because he didn''t know if Yunyu hid his pain.


    After five hours, they finally heard a loud cry from the baby. The Midwife was relieved and then keep encouraging Yunyu, "Okay! Master Bai, continue pushing! The head is out. You can do this!"


    Huang Shu was exhilarated when he heard the cry of the baby. He thought that Yunyu would be able to push through, "Wife! You''re doing great! You can do this!"


    Yunyu continued pushing, and he could feel that his life was already floating away due to the pain he had to bear.


    [Pupa, tell me this will be worth it. Because this pain is unbearable¡­]


    [Pupa: You''ve endured so much, it will be worth it in the end.]


    Both Pupa and Yunyu knew they had no idea of what would happen in the future because they still had few more transmigration worlds to finish.


    Yunyu had lost his will to cry, all he could do right now was to continue pushing, but when he heard Pupa''s encouragement, it gave him a bit of assurance. Thus he pushed harder and harder until the baby was finally delivered.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 50%.]


    [Thank god¡­]


    Yunyu smiled thin as he saw Huang Shu looked so happy and relieved. It must''ve been a terrible emotional burden for Huang Shu, knowing that his baby and his wife might be in danger.


    But he was relieved now, after seeing the baby had been successfully delivered, and his wife was still breathing.


    "Congratulations, Young Commander! You have a healthy Ger son!" The Midwife said. Huang Shu and Yunyu saw their baby for the first time. It was incredibly emotional for Yunyu because he had miscarriages in two timelines and became infertile. This was the first time he finally had a baby in this world.


    And it was a Ger, just like him.


    The Midwife took care of the baby first, while Huang Shu gave Yunyu some nourishing drink to replenish himself.


    "Wife! You did it! You''ve delivered our son successfully!" Huang Shu said. He hugged his wife and then kissed Yunyu''s forehead. He also continued wiping Yunyu''s sweaty body.


    Huang Shu looked so happy, but Bai Yunyu knew this happiness wouldn''t last long.


    [Pupa, can I stay until I''ve finished breastfeeding my son at least once? I really want him to taste my mother¡­ or fatherly love for the first and the last time.]


    [Yes, you still have time for that, but you''ll be dead soon after. Just a reminder.]


    The Midwife returned the baby wrapped like a cocoon. She put it beside Yunyu for his first breastfeed.


    Yunyu stared at his baby. Aside from his bright cinnabar mole between his brows, it seemed this baby would look similar to Huang Shu instead. He could be the strongest Ger in the future, probably a lot stronger than both of them combined.


    Yunyu wanted to cry when he could breastfeed the baby for the first time. He just realized that pregnancy for a regular woman in his world would''ve been a lot more exhausting and life-threatening. In the previous worlds where he got pregnant, he usually had amazing strength or was supported by magic, so it didn''t hurt much.


    But in this world, he realized that he was like a regular human who gave birth, it was scary and painful, but he was so determined to give birth to the baby.


    He didn''t even care about the life and death situation, as long as the baby could live to see the future that lies ahead of him.


    [Mother''s love¡­ is truly a wonderful thing¡­]


    Yunyu stared at Huang Shu. He smiled again and asked with his hoarse voice, "Do you have a name for him?"


    Huang Shu was pondering for a moment, "Obviously, he will be a Huang, just like me, hmm¡­ how about Huang Qingsheng? Qingsheng as in¡­ celebrating birth. Because his birth is ours to celebrate!"

 Chapter 498: 12.106

    [Music Recommendation: Unsullied Guqin Cover. This music is essential to heighten the emotion I want to deliver in these last chapters.]


    "Obviously, he will be a Huang, just like me, hmm¡­ how about Huang Qingsheng? Qingsheng as in¡­ celebrating birth. Because his birth is ours to celebrate!"


    "Huang Qingsheng¡­" Yunyu smiled and then kissed his son''s head. "Qingsheng, your birth is a celebration for us, your father and your¡­."


    "Mother, hehe," Huang Shu giggled happily.


    Yunyu rolled his eyes, but he followed Huang Shu''s request and continued, "Qingsheng, your birth is a celebration for us, your father and mother. I hope that you will be a great person in the future, and your presence will be celebrated everywhere."


    "This is your mother''s prayer for you," Yunyu said.


    Huang Shu giggled when he saw this wholesome scene between mother and son, "Hold on, I''ve prepared many snacks to replenish your energy, Wife. Let me get it for you."


    Huang Shu turned his back, but Yunyu suddenly grabbed his hand and stared at him.


    "You don''t need to do it, Husband."


    "Huh?" Huang Shu frowned. "I thought you liked sweets."


    "This is not the time," Yunyu smiled. He pulled his Husband to sit at the edge of the bed. "I want to tell you something. Please fetch me my jewelry box in the drawer."


    Yunyu pointed to the drawer, and Huang Shu naturally fetched the big red box and put it beside Yunyu, who was sitting on the bed, breast-feeding his son, Huang Qingsheng.


    He used his other hand to open the box, showing an egg-shaped jade stone on top of a pile of jewelry. It was all the jewelry that Yunyu could save when the fire burned his house and jewelry store.


    He kept it for himself, just in case they went so broke, they couldn''t afford food, then he would sell this jewelry.


    But he didn''t seem to need it, knowing that Huang Shu already got a salary that was enough for them to eat every day.


    Thus, he already planned to give this to his son.


    Yunyu picked the Rewind Stone and then opened his palm. He stared at his beloved Husband with a smile on his face, "Please touch it, Husband."


    "Touch this egg jade? What is this anyway?" Huang Shu asked curiously, but he didn''t have any suspicion.


    Huang Shu touched the Jade Stone in Yunyu''s hand, and his eyes widened instantly.


    The surge of energy from the Rewind Stone was transferred through his blood vessel back to his brain, pouring every memory that was kept inside the Rewind Stone back to the owner.


    Huang Shu saw the flashes of memories in front of his eyes, from his life as a regular Seventh Prince in the first timeline until he met Bai Yunyu and discovered the Rewind Stone.


    The second timeline was when he finally obtained all that he wanted, killed his brother to be the new Emperor, married Yunyu, and became the glorious Golden Emperor.


    But it was all empty after Yunyu''s death. He was blinded with glory until he forgot about his own beloved Yunyu, discarded his love, and threw him to the Cold Palace, where he died out of starvation and malnutrition.


    The third timeline was when he stayed with Yunyu and manipulated his mind, so Yunyu wouldn''t remember the horrible thing Huang Shu did in the past until he died because he was careless. He was also careless enough to let his wife getting poisoned and having a miscarriage.


    And this was the fourth timeline¡­ where Yunyu was the one who triggered the Rewind Stone and hid Huang Shu''s memory until now. Huang Shu also naturally found out about Bai Yunyu''s borrowed time. That Yunyu didn''t have much time before he left this world.


    Huang Shu''s tears welled upon his eyes, and his tears dropped on the Rewind Stone, dampening the stone.


    "No¡­ this cannot be¡­." Huang Shu muttered. He suddenly lost all his strength and slumped on the ground. His hand was still holding the Jade Stone, intertwining with Yunyu''s hand.


    "Husband, now that your memory has returned, you know that I cannot stay for long."


    "This baby, Huang Qingsheng, is my gift for you. Because you''ve passed my test and loves me until the end¡­ or at least, until my end¡­."


    "N¡ªNo, please don''t say anything. I will find a way to fix this, I will¡ª"Huang Shu was desperate, even though he knew this wasn''t the case. There was nothing he could do.


    "My Beloved Husband, you know it''s impossible to fix anything right now. But I have no worry in my heart because you''ve given me a beautiful life. The life that I want for so long. I''m glad that you still choose me over everything this world could offer¡­."


    "How could you say that? you''re the best this world could offer¡­." Huang Shu said, his tears streamed down his cheek, his body trembled as he imagined the death of his beloved. "Yunyu, let me use this Rewind Stone once more. I will try to fix things!"


    "You don''t need to fix anything, Husband. Everything is perfect as it is," Yunyu denied. "If you use the Rewind Stone again, we don''t know what would happen, and it will be a disaster."


    "Yunyu, how could you leave me like this? I really can''t live without you¡­."


    "Please don''t say that, Husband¡­ I am in my borrowed time. I can''t live much longer¡­." Yunyu put down the Rewind Stone and caressed Huang Shu''s hair.


    "Husband, after my leave, I beg you to take care of Huang Qingsheng. I hope that you won''t feel ashamed to have a Ger son. Please give him good food, make him fat and healthy, because he will be a great warrior like you in the future."


    "If you ever find yourself in a clutch situation where you don''t have money, you can sell this jewelry. Or else, please give this to Qingsheng when he got older. This is my gift for him."


    "Please tell Qingsheng that I love him. I''m sorry that I can''t help you raising him¡­."


    "If¡­ if you want to remarry after my death, I will give you my blessing. As long as they will also love Huang Qingsheng as much as we do."


    "What are you saying?! I WILL NEVER REMARRY!" Huang Shu desperately clenched Yunyu''s hand. He continued crying, thinking about all the beautiful future that Huang Shu planned for both of them.


    "¡­"


    "Then, I hope you can give Huang Qingsheng and yourself the best this world could offer. Return to the Imperial Palace to reclaim yours and Huang Qingsheng''s birthright."


    "Bury me here, under that cherry blossom tree. I will watch over you two," Yunyu said.


    [Pupa¡­ how long does it take before I die?]


    [Pupa: Soon. Probably in one minute. Your body can''t hold on much longer.]


    [¡­]


    "I love you, my Husband, and I love you too, my son¡­." Yunyu kissed Huang Shu''s lips for the last time and then kissed his son''s forehead before closing his eyes slowly, with a smile lingering on his lips.


    [Pupa: Ding! Fatemeter increases to 100%! Congratulations, Host! May you have a good life with your beloved in this world!]


    Huang Shu realized what just happened. He shook Yunyu''s shoulder, "Yunyu? Y¡ªYunyu!"


    "YUNYU!"


    "AAAARGGHH!" Huang Shu screamed as loud as he could, and he cried while holding his wife and son. His son, Huang Qingsheng, also reacted to the death of his mother, and he cried together with his father.


    That day was the day when Huang Shu felt the happiest, and also the saddest in his life.

 Chapter 499: 12.107: Our Unsullied Love

    "Huang Qingsheng! Come back here!" Huang Shu was holding a small loincloth while chasing a five years old boy who ran around in the courtyard naked. He was so quick on his feet, and for a five years old, he could also jump reasonably high and hide underneath the table and chairs.


    Even more surprising, he could climb a tree! Qingsheng had a special affinity with the tree in the middle of the courtyard, where his mother, Bai Yunyu, was buried after he got cremated five years ago.


    "Qingsheng! Get down from that tree. It''s too dangerous!" Huang Shu yelled at his son. He had to take care of his son by himself because after Qingsheng passed his nursing years, he refused any maidservant who tried to help him.


    He would throw a tantrum, and knowing that he was the son of Commander Huang and the late Master Bai Yunyu, it was obvious he had the same talent or even better talent than his parents.


    Qingsheng stuck out his tongue. He climbed the tree and then stood on a branch, completely naked.


    "Hehe, catch me, Papa!" Qingsheng taunted his dad.


    Huang Shu sighed, "Don''t move! I don''t want you to fall!"


    Huang Shu climbed the tree slowly, afraid that his movement might shake the branches and caused his son to fall. But as he was about to reach his son, Qingsheng suddenly ran towards the end of the branch, using it as a spring, and then did a somersault in the air before landing smoothly on the ground.


    He looked at his dad, who was stunned silly, still holding the loincloth while hanging on the tree.


    Qingsheng smirked and stuck out his tongue once more, "Papa is so slow! Ahahaha!"


    Huang Qingsheng turned around, about to run inside his room and hide somewhere else. He didn''t want to get caught because his dad would go to work to the garrison again while that boring old maid would take care of him instead.


    Sometimes, Huang Shu would bring his son to the garrison, but he couldn''t do it every day because it was too dangerous. He was mostly practicing with his soldiers, so he had to leave his son sitting alone in his office, which had many important documents and dangerous weapons that might hurt him.


    Huang Qingsheng intended to run away, but the moment he turned around, Qingsheng''s face paled, and he stood still, lowering his head as if he was listening to someone who was scolding him.


    Huang Shu immediately jumped out of the tree and caught Qingsheng, who was standing still, "Got you! Stop making trouble! Dad still has to work!"


    ¡­


    There was no answer from Qingsheng. He just kept lowering his head and nodded few times before mumbling, "Yes, mama, I''m sorry¡­."


    Huang Shu frowned, "Qingsheng, what are you talking about?"


    Huang Qingsheng looked at his dad, frowning, "I''m listening to Mama. He is scolding me for delaying your work, dad¡­."


    "Mama?"


    Huang Shu looked around and found no one except them, "What are you talking about, Qingsheng?"


    Huang Qingsheng pointed in front of them, "Mama is standing there with a strange floating orange thing. He is smiling at us."


    Huang Shu took a deep breath, he sensed that his son wasn''t lying, but he couldn''t see anything in front of him.


    It must have been a child''s intuition. They said children are more sensitive to spirits, so they could see or even talk to them, some even befriended those spirits.


    It had been five years since Bai Yunyu left them, Huang Shu was taking care of their son alone. They stayed in the same house near the garrison because it had the memory of Bai Yunyu, especially his grave under that cherry blossom tree in the middle of the courtyard.


    Huang Shu stayed unmarried because he only had one love, and that love was taken away from him because of that Rewind Stone.


    No, maybe it was because of himself. He was the one who wasted the Rewind Stone chances because of his selfishness and ignorance.


    Now that everything was too late, Bai Yunyu only left him a son that he treasured a lot.


    Never in a million years would he predicted himself to be a widower at the age of twenty one and stayed unmarried for the next five years.


    But whenever he remembered about Bai Yunyu, he had a firm belief that Yunyu was waiting for him in the afterlife. And they would be together again once more.


    "Qingsheng, tell Papa what Mama looks like in front of you?"


    "Um¡­ Mama has a red mole like me between his eyebrows. He has a sweet smile, he is very handsome like Qingsheng also! He is wearing a white robe¡ª"


    "Oh, Papa! Mama is coming here. He is going to hug us!" Qingsheng said excitedly.


    Huang Shu was stunned when a cold wind suddenly circulated around them. He could feel a cold but gentle caress on his cheek as well. As if he was embraced by this familiar person, even though he wasn''t here anymore.


    "Say, Papa, why aren''t you talking to Mama?" Qingsheng pulled Huang Shu''s collar. "Mama just said that he loves you, you know¡­."


    Huang Shu bit his lips. He tried hard not to cry in front of his son.


    "P¡ªPapa¡­ also loves Mama¡­."


    "Papa? Why are you crying?" Huang Qingsheng asked. He wiped the tears on Huang Shu''s eyes with his small hands.


    "Ah¡­ it must''ve been dust," Huang Shu replied to his son.


    Huang Qingsheng still didn''t understand that his mom was dead. Since he could always see his mom around him. In fact, his mom often accompanied him while he was stuck with that old maid.


    Sometimes, his mom would be the one who told him to create a big tantrum, so his dad would come home earlier.


    **


    It was late at night when Huang Qingsheng finally fell asleep in his room. Huang Shu closed the door and returned to his bedroom, the same bedroom he had with Yunyu before his passing.


    He already took a bath with Qingsheng, so now all he did was lay on the bed. He turned his body, lying sideways and staring at the empty side of the bed.


    That side was supposed to be his wife''s side, but the man was gone now.


    "Yunyu, did Qingsheng tell the truth about you? That you''re still here, watching over us?"


    ¡­


    "Did you see what I''m doing every day? I''m taking care of Huang Qingsheng for you, for us. Because he is the only gift, you left for me."


    "Yunyu¡­"


    Huang Shu closed his eyes. He wanted to imagine the smile in Yunyu''s rosy lips when he was still alive, he wanted to see that smile once, just once, and he would be thanking heaven for the rest of his life.


    Then suddenly, he felt a gentle caress on his cheek, he opened his eyes slowly, and he saw the Ger that he loved so much, his skin was a lot paler, but he still had the same beauty in him. He smiled at Huang Shu and said, "Husband, thank you for taking care of Qingsheng¡­."


    Huang Shu''s eyes widened, "W¡ªWife, is that really you? I''m not hallucinating, right?!"


    "You''re not hallucinating, Husband," Yunyu smiled and then put his cold hand on Huang Shu''s heart. "I may be dead, but I''m still watching over you and Qingsheng."


    "Husband, I''ve promised to heaven that I will not leave this world until you''ve fulfilled your promise to me. To raise Huang Qingsheng and reclaim your birthright."


    "Husband, you don''t need to use that Rewind Stone anymore because I will be waiting for you here, and we will go to the afterlife together after you''ve done everything you need to do¡­."


    "Husband, I love you¡­."


    Bai Yunyu caressed Huang Shu''s cheek again and kissed his forehead before disappearing into thousands of fireflies in front of Huang Shu''s eyes.


    Huang Shu closed his eyes and put his palm on his forehead to the place where Yunyu kissed him just now.


    He could still feel the cold kiss of his beloved.


    Slowly, tears dropped to the pillow as Huang Shu sobbed, "Please wait for me, Wife. I will¡­ I will raise Huang Qingsheng to be a great person in the future."


    "I will hold onto your promise. We will go to the afterlife together, my Beloved¡­."

 Chapter 500: 12.108: Our Unsullied Love (2)

    "Qingsheng, have you packed up all your belonging?"


    "Yes, Papa!" Huang Qingsheng replied, and he put the box full of his clothes in the wagon full of their belonging. He jumped to the passenger carriage with his father, and the front carriage started moving, tailed by few wagons behind.


    Huang Qingsheng stared at the courtyard that he would leave soon, alongside the cherry blossom tree where his mom resided. He was already ten years old, and growing up without a mother figure made him grew a lot more sensible for his single dad.


    He could barely remember his mom, Bai Yunyu''s face because he lost his ability to see spirits as he grew older. But he could still sense his mom''s cold but gentle caress on his cheek or patting his head sometimes.


    ''Mama, I will leave to the Capital now. I''ll visit when I have time and burn incense for you. Please pray for my safety."


    [Of course, I''ll pray for you ah, my son!]


    [Pupa: You should also pray that Huang Shu could finally rest free and bury that Rewind Stone. You''ve been stuck here for ten years!]


    [I mean, what can I do? I''ve used my last ghosty-ghosty power to did an apparition in front of Huang Shu before.]


    [Pupa: You can just use that last apparition for Huang Shu to let you go and bury the Rewind Stone, including all your memories with him.]


    [¡­ I don''t want to hurt Qingsheng and Huang Shu. Qingsheng is still young. He needs guidance from his father. If Huang Shu remarried, then Qingsheng will be a number two in his heart.]


    [Pupa: Just say that you don''t want Huang Shu to remarry.]


    [I mean, I doubt he can even forget about me in the first place. His Fatemeter is already 100%. There is no way he can forget me in this lifetime.]


    [Pupa: Even as a ghost, your pettiness doesn''t disappear.]


    Ten years had passed since Yunyu''s death, and the Breakmeter was stuck at 50%. Meaning there was still a chance that Huang Shu would use the Rewind Stone again.


    Probably because Huang Shu was missing Yunyu so much.


    Yunyu flew towards Huang Shu and sat side by side with him. Yunyu touched Huang Shu''s cheek with his hand, giving a cold sensation for Huang Shu.


    Huang Shu glanced to his left and smiled, "We''re finally returning to the Capital City, to the Imperial Palace, Yunyu¡­."


    [Yeah, I know, Husband. It''s good for Qingsheng as well. He needs a better education rather than staying in the far north. He needs to learn about his root as a branch family of the royal family as well.]


    Sometimes, Yunyu felt grievance in his heart, knowing that he couldn''t contact anyone in this world, not even Xu Jiansheng. Because Jiansheng grew up properly in this timeline, he still had his complete family, so he didn''t have that crazy obsession with chaining Yunyu again.


    But Yunyu hadn''t revisited Xu Jiansheng or Meilan for the last nine years. He only visited them once.


    So he didn''t know what Xu Jiansheng was doing nowadays.


    **


    The trip to the Capital City took a month for them. When they arrived at the gate, the Imperial guards were ready to escort them to the Imperial Palace.


    Commander Huang Shu and Huang Qingsheng were greeted full of respect even by the people. Maybe they had forgotten the prejudice that happened ten years ago, where they called Bai Yunyu a slut upon a slight provocation.


    "Papa, why are there so many people cheering for us? Are you a war hero or something?" Qingsheng asked.


    Huang Shu grinned, "I''m not a war hero, but you''ll know the reason later."


    Huang Shu and his son arrived at the Imperial Palace. They were immediately escorted to the Dragon throne to face the Emperor.


    Huang Shu and Huang Qingsheng walked to the Dragon throne and saw the Emperor sitting majestically.


    Huang Shu immediately kneeled in front of his First Brother, Huang Bei, better known today as Emperor Shunzun. "This commander and his son, Huang Shu and Huang Qingsheng, have accepted His Majesty''s invitation."


    Emperor Shunzun laughed heartily at Huang Shu''s formality.


    "Seventh Brother, no need to be so formal. We''re family here," Emperor Shunzun got up from his throne and descended down the small stair to meet his brother and nephew.


    Emperor Shunzun held Huang Shu''s arm and raised him up so he didn''t need to kneel.


    "How long has it been?" He asked.


    "Twelve years since my leave," Huang Shu replied.


    "Ah, twelve years¡­." Huang Bei looked at his nephew and patted his head, "What is your name?"


    "Huang Qingsheng."


    Huang Bei stared at Huang Qingsheng''s eyes. This nephew of his had the same cinnabar mole as Yunyu and the same beautiful, sincere eyes, though he looked more like Huang Shu for his appearance and physique.


    "Qingsheng, do you know about your mom?" Huang Bei asked.


    "My Papa told me about Mama sometimes. He said that Mama was such a beauty, even the Emperor loved him back then!"


    Huang Shu slapped his blunt son''s back and scolded him, "Manner!"


    Huang Bei laughed heartily and nodded, "What your dad said is correct. I loved Yunyu back then, but your dad is more courageous than me. He stripped all his rank for your mom."


    "You might not believe this, but your dad is my Imperial brother, Seventh Prince Huang Shu. He has powerful backing back then before he stripped his title¡ª" Huang Bei looked at his brother again and nodded, "¡ªAnd Emperor Uncle will restore his title as the Seventh Prince, also adding a new one as the General. General Huang Shu. I will also bestow you land to manage near the Capital, and you will be known as Duke of Shu."


    "This¡ªI don''t think I deserve this, brother¡­." Huang Shu came here just to reclaim his title as Imperial Prince. He didn''t expect Huang Bei to bestow him another title.


    "You deserve it. You''ve defended the garrison in the north for years, and you''ve successfully foiled the Barbarians'' plan many times. It''s not an easy feat. Bai Yunyu has been awarded as a hero as well because he wrote before his passing, a book to guide the young scholars on how to build a good military."


    "Besides, your son also needs to stay in the Capital to study, right?"


    ¡­


    Huang Bei patted his nephew''s head again and said, "Do you know that both your mom and dad are heroes?"


    "Um¡­ no, Uncle. I mean, I can see that Papa might be a war hero since he is popular in our hometown. But I don''t know about Mama¡­."


    Huang Bei smiled, "Then you should visit the small shrine dedicated to your mom. It''s usually scholars who came to his shrine to pray for good exam results because your mom is the smartest national champion and strategist that the empire ever has. I think your dad knows the location."


    ¡­


    After a lengthy private discussion between Huang Bei and Huang Shu, they finally agreed upon bestowing Huang Shu''s title after preparing the documents.


    Huang Shu and Huang Qingsheng then excused themselves because Huang Shu wanted to see the shrine dedicated to his beloved.

 Chapter 501: 12.109: Our Unsullied Love (3)

    After meeting the Emperor, Huang Shu and Huang Qingsheng headed to the district bustling with many people. Everyone who saw Huang Shu bowed their heads immediately, which confused Huang Qingsheng.


    "Dad, so you''re really a war hero?"


    Huang Shu chuckled, "All I do is just defending our home in the garrison, no more, no less. It''s up to them to perceive me as a hero or not."


    Their carriage stopped in front of a shrine with many pearls, gemstones, and jade stones dangling around. It was more like a jewelry store rather than a shrine from the front.


    "We''re here," Huang Shu said to his son. They got out of the carriage and saw few people, mostly in clean robes coming in and out of the shrine. "Most of them were scholars, as I expected," Huang Shu mumbled.


    Meanwhile, Qingsheng continued staring until he couldn''t hide his wonder, "Papa, this shrine looks more like a jewelry store¡­."


    "Well, that''s because your Grandpa from Mama was a jeweler before," Huang Shu answered with a smile. He held his son''s hand, and they entered the shrine.


    Everyone immediately noticed the Seventh Prince and the little prince holding his hand. Thus, they made way for the Seventh Prince to enter.


    The shrine was built on the land where Yunyu''s old house was burned before.


    Yunyu wasn''t enshrined as a god but as a guide or representative to heaven. Because Yunyu stayed loyal to the Empire even after getting slandered, he continued giving contributions, and it helped to strengthen the Empire.


    He was also the smartest champion ever alive, even though he was a Ger.


    Huang Shu stared at the human-sized bronze statue of Bai Yunyu, which was actually similar looking to the real late Bai Yunyu.


    "Qingsheng, the statue looks similar to your Mama when he was alive," Huang Shu said.


    Huang Qingsheng stared at the statue, and the flashback of his mother when he was younger finally coming back at him. The smile, the frown, and the smirk Mama Yunyu gave when Qingsheng plotted something mischievous to his Papa.


    Huang Qingsheng subconsciously walked towards the statue and hugged its leg, "Mama¡­."


    [Ah, my son¡­ don''t miss me too much, I don''t know how to embrace you right now¡­]


    Yunyu tried to hug Qingsheng from behind, so at least, Qingsheng could feel his cold embrace.


    "I miss you, Mama¡­."


    [I''m always here, son. I''m sorry that I can''t take care of you when you''re just a baby, but I truly love you.]


    Huang Qingsheng took his time while Huang Shu stared at the statue inside the small but luxurious shrine.


    Until a loud and angry voice suddenly interrupted them, "You! How dare you to come in here!"


    Huang Shu and Huang Qingsheng darted their eyes at someone who rushed in. He wore a black robe, with his handsome face glaring at Huang Shu. He clenched his fist as if he was ready to punch Huang Shu.


    "You fucking bastard still has the guts to come here!? After all, you did to my Yunyu Gege, and you still dare to come here!?"


    "Y¡ªYoung Master Xu, please control yourself," a young woman followed her Young Master hurriedly.


    Huang Shu ignored the man, but she smiled at the young woman, "Meilan, long time no see."


    Meilan looked at the man who called her, and her jaw dropped, "S¡ªSeventh Prince!?"


    "Yes, I''ve returned," Huang Shu replied. He shifted his gaze at the angry young man and said, "This is my wife''s shrine. Please keep your voice down, Xu Jiansheng."


    "You¡ª!"


    Xu Jiansheng was furious at this man in front of him. He thought his man could take care of his beloved Yunyu Gege. But when Jiansheng heard about the wedding, he was so heartbroken. He stayed in his room for weeks, refusing to go out because he cried that he couldn''t be with Yunyu Gege.


    Until he realized that he could''ve just snatch Yunyu Gege someday¡­ but that day never came because his Gege died after childbirth.


    Ten years had passed since Yunyu Gege''s death, and Xu Jiansheng, now twenty one years old, still hadn''t moved on.


    Xu Jiansheng bit his lips, "I am the one who enshrined Yunyu Gege, and I''m the one who takes care of this shrine. What are you doing here? You have no right!"


    Huang Shu took a deep breath. Xu Jiansheng was right. He had no right to stay here because this place was the silent witness of his failure to protect Yunyu from those slanders.


    But he wanted Huang Qingsheng to visit the shrine because this was the only place for him to pray for his Mother in the Capital City.


    "If you want to punch me, then do it, but let my son visit this shrine often."


    "Son!?" Xu Jiansheng''s eyes widened when he heard that. He thought Yunyu Gege died alongside the baby when he had childbirth.


    Huang Qingsheng looked up to the handsome man in front of him, "Who are you trying to hurt my Papa? You should fight me first before hurting him!"


    Xu Jiansheng''s jaw dropped when he saw the little guy in front of him. He was probably around ten years old, a handsome Ger man with bright cinnabar mole between his brows, similar to Yunyu Gege.


    But what shocked Xu Jiansheng the most was his eyes. It was eyes full of beauty and sincerity, very similar to his Yunyu Gege. When you were gazing into that eyes, Xu Jiansheng felt that he wanted to give everything he got for this boy.


    Xu Jiansheng''s body trembled when he saw Huang Qingsheng. He dropped to his knees and hugged Qingsheng tightly, "Yunyu Gege, I missed you so much..."


    "I missed you so much that I could be crazy because of this pain in my heart. When you died, I feel like my heart had been crushed, and my connection with you has been severed."


    "Yunyu Gege¡­" Xu Jiansheng clenched Huang Qingsheng''s shoulder, and he cried in Huang Qingsheng''s small shoulder.


    "Why¡­ why do you have to leave so quickly?" Xu Jiansheng poured all his emotion into this boy who was still stupefied.


    Meanwhile, Ghost Yunyu kneeled beside Xu Jiansheng and hugged him from behind.


    [Xu Jiansheng, why do you need to wait for me? You know it will be painful.]


    "I keep thinking about you every day¡­." Xu Jiansheng said.


    [Please don''t think of me¡­ Xu Jiansheng, you deserve happiness with someone else. Not me¡­]


    Yunyu couldn''t help but feel heartbroken for Xu Jiansheng because he always loved Yunyu throughout the world, but there was no way for Yunyu to repay his love.


    "Yunyu Gege, our connection, can you still feel it? I can still feel mine, but I don''t know where you are right now¡­."


    [Pupa, about the red chain¡­ will it stay even to the next world?]


    [Pupa: No idea, because Xu Jiansheng himself is an anomaly.]


    [¡­]


    [Xu Jiansheng, I will keep my promise. If you can, follow me through the next worlds. I will sacrifice one world for you, at least one timeline for you, so you can be happy¡­]


    After Xu Jiansheng let out all his emotion, he stared at the boy and asked, "What is your name?"


    "Uh¡­ Huang Qingsheng¡­"


    "Alright, then, Qingsheng. You can call me Sheng-Ge," Xu Jiansheng smiled sincerely for the first time in ten years.


    "Qingsheng, twelve years ago, Sheng-Ge promised to wait for your Mother and give him everything I have. But now your Mother has left us, so I will fulfill this promise to you instead. I will give you everything that you want, and I will support you in this life. This is my silent promise for your Mother, my beloved Bai Yunyu."

 Chapter 502: 12.110: Our Unsullied Love (End)

    [Music Recommendation: Unsullied Guqin Cover.]


    Ten more years had passed since Huang Shu and Huang Qingsheng returned to the capital.


    Huang Qingsheng was now twenty years old. He was handsome and strong, just like Huang Shu. He naturally inherited the title of Young General and became the new Duke Shu.


    This happened because Huang Shu resigned from his position at the age of forty and returned to his old house in the garrison. He stayed with 2 servants who took care of his food and cleaned the small house daily.


    Truthfully, Huang Shu still looked so vigorous and strong, even his son refused the resignation at first, but Huang Shu was firm with his decision. He packed up and gave everything he had for Huang Qingsheng while telling him to visit the garrison once or twice, to visit the cherry blossom tree.


    It had been a year since Huang Shu stayed in the small house. He was enjoying the spring under the cherry blossom tree. He was sitting beside his wife''s grave while eating some rice cake slowly.


    "Wife, it''s been a while since we enjoy spring together. We''ll have rice cakes, candied fruits, and many more during spring. But now I''m the only one who can enjoy this."


    [Well, Husband, don''t eat too many rice cakes. You''re old already. Your teeth aren''t as strong they used to be.]


    Yunyu sat beside Huang Shu and gently put his hand on top of Huang Shu''s hand.


    Huang Shu could feel the gentle coldness on top of his hand, which he assumed was Yunyu.


    Huang Shu chuckled, "Now that I think about it, I shouldn''t be eating too many rice cakes. You''ll be scolding me if you''re here with me."


    Huang Shu looked up and saw the falling cherry blossom to his forehead, "Wife, do you remember that you like to sit and sleep here, under this tree?"


    [Of course, I remember everything, Husband. I usually sleep in your lap while we''re enjoying the spring together.]


    "Wife, don''t worry about Qingsheng, okay? He is twenty years old now, a very handsome and strong man, and the first Ger General in history. He is guided by Xu Jiansheng, and Meilan serves him as a head maid in our Duchy."


    "I don''t know who will marry him in the future, but I believe he will choose the best one. I''m just a bit worried that Xu Jiansheng would marry our son instead¡­."


    [Ah¡­ I don''t think Jiansheng has that kind of feeling for Qingsheng, Husband. Just like Aaron Xu, Mamoru Ito, Zero Cheat, Lee Yongsun, they all love me and only me instead¡­]


    "Anyway, I don''t have any worry in this world anymore. I''ve raised our son to be a good man with various achievements at such young age, and I''ve fulfilled my own promise not to remarry."


    "Wife¡­ I''ve fulfilled my duty, and I''m tired¡­."


    [Then sleep, Husband. I''ve been waiting for you. I missed embracing you as well¡­]


    Huang Shu took the Rewind Stone out of his pocket and then put it beside Yunyu''s grave, "I don''t need this anymore, wife. This Rewind Stone is nothing but trouble. But I''m glad that I can finally have a good life with you, albeit the short one."


    "For now, I just want to meet you in the afterlife."


    [We will meet soon, just close your eyes¡­]


    Huang Shu smiled. He leaned on the tree trunk and closed his eyes slowly.


    Huang Shu passed away at forty one in peace under a cherry blossom tree where his wife''s grave was located. The Rewind Stone suddenly shattered a second after Huang Shu''s death.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%! The world has been completed. Congratulations, Host!]


    [¡­]


    Huang Shu''s soul slowly separated itself from its body. He opened his eyes once more and saw his beloved Bai Yunyu was sitting beside him the whole time.


    "W¡ªWife?"


    "Husband, we''ve finally met again," Yunyu said with a smile.


    Huang Shu grabbed Yunyu''s arm and then hugged him tightly, "Wife! I really miss you! I really, truly, genuinely miss you! My Beloved Yunyu!"


    "Husband, you''ve done a great job as a father," Yunyu said. "And such great job deserves to be rewarded, right?"


    Yunyu took the initiative to kiss Huang Shu on the lips. Huang Shu put his palm behind Yunyu''s head and then pushed the kiss deeper to fill the emptiness in his heart.


    He had always wanted this kiss for decades, and he finally earned it from his beloved.


    As their souls entangled into one, their cold breath turned hot once more. Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu faced each other, with their heads touching one another.


    "Wife, I have so much to tell you. I want all your time! I demand the rewards for my hard work!" Huang Shu said he looked so cute, like a kid who had finally met his crush after so long.


    Yunyu giggled and pecked Huang Shu''s lips, "Of course, Husband. But we need to go to heaven first. Just close your eyes."


    Huang Shu couldn''t wait to spend time with his wife once more. He closed his eyes and said, "I love you, Wife. Let''s go to heaven."


    "I love you too¡­ Husband."


    Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu closed their eyes, and their souls slowly condensed and turned into pair of butterflies.


    Just like that old tale, the butterfly lovers flew high up to the sky, continuing their love to the afterlife.


    ***


    Huang Shu opened his eyes, he found himself trapped inside a sphere in a strange empty space with an infinite amount of numbers floating around.


    "Where am I? Where is my wife?" Huang Shu looked around.


    "Searching for your wife?"


    Huang Shu looked up and saw a man floating down, then standing right in front of him. He wore a black-golden robe. His face was exquisitely handsome, so handsome that Huang Shu''s first thought was¡­ God.


    This man must be a god.


    "Excuse me, do you know where my wife is currently?" Huang Shu asked.


    "¡­ he is in the other side, in heaven," the man in black-golden robe said. "I''m just a God who can carry you to heaven to meet Yunyu again."


    "Ah, magnanimous God, please allow me to meet my wife again. We''ve been through a lot. I really want to talk with him. I want to spend my eternity with him," Huang Shu begged earnestly.


    The man in a black-golden robe stared at him for a second, and for a flash second, Huang Shu could see a deep sadness in his eyes.


    "Then close your eyes, and give yourself to me. I will bring you to Yunyu."


    "T¡ªThank you, benevolent God, may I know who your name is? I will tell my child to worship you in the mortal world."


    "¡­ Han Ye. My name is Han Ye."


    "I see. Thank you for your kindness, magnanimous God Han Ye," Huang Shu said. He obediently closed his eyes, and Han Ye swallowed his bead without a problem.


    But the problem came when all the memory of Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu flooded his brain.


    "Urgh! Fuck this! Huang Shu is too soft to that bastard Yunyu!" Han Ye gritted his teeth. "None of them realized that Yunyu is manipulating them. Some realized it but decided to be blind instead!"


    "And all that because of stupid love?! Fuck that love! HE DOESN''T LOVE YOU! HE DOESN''T LOVE US! HE DOESN''T LOVE ME!"


    Han Ye vented all the anger he had in his heart. He was really too tired of swallowing all these beads. Because they were all wimpy shits, who didn''t know how to defend themselves against Yunyu''s fake love and manipulation.


    He wanted to destroy that guy who dared to betray him! He wanted to make sure that Yunyu suffered a fate worse than death!


    But everything seemed to go against his plan.


    Han Ye grabbed the red chain in his heart that was stretched out so long, he couldn''t even see the end.


    This red chain was the deed of that bastard Xu Jiansheng, or Aaron, or whatever you wanted to call him.


    "That piece of shit, I created him with half of my soul to cause havoc in each world, but all he did is falling in love with that bastard Yunyu! I am your creator, and I hate that manipulative bastard! Open your eyes, see that Yunyu is using you for his convenience!"


    Han Ye was frustrated with everything, and the more he saw the red chain that linked his heart with Yunyu''s heart, the more pissed off he got.


    "ARRGHH, Bastard Yunyu!"


    [This work is Original to Webnovel, please read it in the original source to support Pupa, thank you]


    --


    Hi Everyone, Pupa here!


    With this, we''ve finished World 12!


    This is such a long world, but I hope it is worth the journey for you! Because I really like writing this!


    I hope you understand that the last few worlds will be long, but all of them will be worth your time! Thank you for reading Homewrecker System and supporting Pupa! [3


    PS: Next world is Baby Royal Romance AKA Spicy Chicken Baby Yunyu!


    --

 Chapter 503: 13.1: Who Said A Baby Cant Conquer Four Men?

    Yunyu woke up and found himself in a luxurious room. He looked left and right and nodded as he realized his identity as a rich aristocrat.


    "Ehe, ehehehehe¡­" Yunyu giggled happily as he looked at Pupa, who was floating around him.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, its eyes peered at Yunyu suspiciously, "What''s with that suspicious giggle?"


    "Ehe¡­ you told me before that the thirteenth world will have a harem. I''m ready for it, give me all the handsome men! I want a harem! NYAHAHAHAHA!" Yunyu already imagined himself being surrounded by handsome men who would cater to his needs. The fact that he was born a wealthy noble here meant his life would be full of happiness, easy life, and happiness full of handsome men. This would be a real treat for him!


    Pupa paused for a moment, then it chuckled robotically, like a bad google translate voice, "Hahahahahaha¡­."


    "What? Why are you laughing?" Yunyu had a bad feeling whenever Pupa laugh. It seemed to have a malicious intention towards Yunyu.


    "Go check your hands," Pupa instructed.


    "Huh? Hands?" Yunyu thought Pupa was joking, so he looked down to check on his hands.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "WHY IS IT SO SMALL!?" Yunyu finally realized something bad as he pinched his baby-smooth cheeks and then rolled the blanket to check on his feet.


    "AAAHH, I''VE BECOME A MIDGET IN THIS WORLD!" Yunyu touched his body to check and realized that he became small, so small that he could be blown by the wind at this point. "AHHH, I''M A MIDGET!!"


    "No, idiot, you''re a baby!" Pupa yelled to stop Yunyu from freaking out.


    "Eh? A baby?" Yunyu frowned. "Is this like¡­ you''re my baby darling or¡­ you''re a diaper baby?"


    "¡­ you''re a literal baby right now, well, at least a toddler. You''re now four years old, still in late baby phase."


    Yunyu was silent for a moment, and then he tried to leave the large bed. It was difficult for him to even leave the large bed because of his small body.


    Thus, Yunyu rolled to the edge, and then he slowly descended because his feet didn''t reach the floor.


    He grabbed the bedsheet before slowly jumped and landed on the floor. Everything looked so big for him right now, the bed, the drawer, the desk, and the tall mirror.


    This bedroom was already big and luxurious, but in his small eyes, it was humongous.


    "Where are you going?" Pupa asked.


    "I want to see my appearance! You said that I''m a toddler now!" Yunyu huffed as he walked to the tall mirror near the window, it felt so far for him, and after he reached it, he stood in front, watching his current appearance.


    "Wow¡­ this kid is a beauty¡­."


    Yunyu touched his smooth ruddy cheek. He had beautiful light pink hair and doe-like blue eyes. He had a cheek like peach, and his lips were arched beautifully. Even as a child, his beauty was already unmatched.


    But strangely, he had a small and thin figure. Of course, he knew that he was just a four years old toddler, but he was worryingly thin as if he had been malnourished for so long.


    "Yes, you''re correct," Pupa said as it floated above Yunyu. "You''ve been malnourished since you were born, and it has been two weeks since you''re here, and they''re trying to feed you to a lot of food and vitamin to make you fatter and healthier."


    "Ehh¡­ tell me about the world background," Yunyu asked.


    "You''re Jean Eau Saumont, an adopted son from the Archduchy of Eau Saumont, a large duchy in a medieval Europe-Esque continent. It''s similar to Archduchy of Austria in your world."


    "Your adopted parents, Archduke Raoul and Archduchess Annette Eau Saumont, adopted you two weeks ago out of necessity, and both died¡­ a week ago."


    "Dead?" Yunyu was surprised when he heard that. "So I''ve been an orphan my whole life here, and then my new adopted parents died a week after I got adopted?"


    "Yes," Pupa replied. "Because your adopted mother can''t give birth anymore, so they adopted you. You''re just an orphan in a poor orphanage before. Well, let''s just say that your beauty privilege got you a golden lottery to be the second heir of Archduchy Eau Saumont."


    "Hm¡­ then, what''s the mission of this world?"


    "It''s very simple, just fill all four master of the worlds'' Fatemeter, for each of their 100% Fatemeter means 25% Breakmeter for you. Because you''re inside an Otome harem game."


    "Albeit beautiful, you''re the villain of this game. This was an Otome harem game of Madeline Moulin, a simple city girl in the Capital City of Eau Saumont."


    "Madeline Moulin was a simple, carefree, and brave city girl who got admitted to the elite academy of La Fleur Academy, the most prestigious academy for the noble family in this large empire, the Argent Empire. And she got admitted because of scholarship."


    "Madeline''s beauty, intelligence, and carefree nature attracted four men in this Empire, Maximillien  Eau Saumont, your big brother, the Young Archduke of Eau Saumont, and three other men, which I would tell you later."


    "Eh, why later?" Yunyu asked. "I want to know more, you know!"


    "I will tell you once we meet them. But for now, the only accessible male lead is Maximillien Eau Saumont, your adopted big brother."


    "Ehh¡­ then how about me? Why am I the villain? I''m literally so beautiful!" Yunyu protested.


    "Because you''re a gay villain. You have a terrible childhood. Everybody treated you like a curse despite your beauty, and to make yourself noticeable, you adopted this boss bitch personality and antagonized, even cruelly plotting against Madeline."


    "It makes you unlikeable, and you happen to like all the four male leads of the story. So in each route the main protagonist take, you''ll be the one that died in the end."


    "For Maximillien Eau Saumont, he will personally casted you out of the duchy and prison you in a small house until you died out of heartbreak without anyone helping you except one maid," Pupa explained long enough until Yunyu understood.


    "Why don''t you share with me the rest of the male leads ah? I want to know as well!" Yunyu complained.


    "Because that will be a long text full of explanation, it won''t be fun to read for your fans," Pupa replied.


    "What fans?"


    "¡­"


    Yunyu sighed as he turned his back. He wanted to know more about this world, but Pupa kept saying it would be too much information, so Pupa wanted him to focus on Maximillien Eau Saumont first, his adopted brother.


    He returned to his bed, struggling to climb the bedpost again, "Damn, having this small body is so annoying!"


    Pupa sensed someone was coming and then turned invisible again. Meanwhile, Yunyu kept on doing this until the door was opened by someone.


    Yunyu turned his head and saw a maid barged in.


    Yunyu and the maid stared at each other for a while. Yunyu thought the maid would help him, tended him just like how a servant should tend the master.


    But nope, the maid just stared at Yunyu coldly and said, "You, orphan kid, Young Duke wants to meet you. Prepare yourself because I don''t have an obligation to help a poor peasant orphan."

 Chapter 504: 13.2

    "You, orphan kid, Young Duke wants to meet you. Prepare yourself because I don''t have an obligation to help a poor peasant orphan."


    Yunyu was surprised when he heard such a cold remark from a mere maid. He was obviously the Young Master of this Archduchy. How could a mere maid talk to him like that?


    [Pupa: You''re unwanted here, even by your adopted brother.]


    [Ehhhh, wait, you meant that even my adopted brother doesn''t like me?]


    [Pupa: You''ll be surprised by his Fatemeter.]


    [¡­]


    Yunyu took a deep breath and then trying to fit himself in the body of young Jean Eau Saumont, acting as naturally as he could to avoid getting booted out of the world.


    "Un¡­" Jean nodded weakly at the maid. "J¡ªJean will come soon¡­."


    The maid scoffed and slammed the door, leaving the Little Jean alone.


    Jean sighed and then walked to the smaller drawer, where his clothes were stacked.


    [Pupa, does Jean know how to do stuff, like dressing by himself?]


    [Pupa: Jean is a very diligent and obedient kid. But he is still a toddler nonetheless. You need to dress sloppily, but make it as if you''re trying your hardest.]


    [Aish, just when I thought I would have a beautiful happy life after so much drama in the previous world. Now we''re back to square one again, I guess.]


    Jean''s attire was the tiny version of duke''s attire, with a small vest, white shirt, and trousers.


    Jean dressed sloppily, but he needed to make it as if he was trying hard. Then he walked to the door. He pushed the door as hard as he could, but the big door didn''t budge at all.


    [Pupa: There''s a guard outside, just yell.]


    "Excuse me! Big guard! Jean wants to go out!" Jean yelled. Not long after, the door was opened, with the guard staring at Little Jean nonchalantly.


    "His Highness Young Archduke has been waiting for you in the dining room, don''t be late."


    Jean nodded obediently, and with his short steps, he rushed to the dining room.


    The Archduke''s Palace was humongous. Even with Pupa guiding him to the dining room, Jean was still struggling to find the dining room and stopped few times because he was short of breath. It was obvious that he didn''t have enough energy for such a long walk.


    [Goddamn, when I''ve conquered everyone in this world, I will make them carry me everywhere ah! This is humiliating!]


    Jean walked inside the dining room and saw few maids and a butler served breakfast for the Young Archduke Maximillien Eau Saumont.


    Jean stared at his brother, Maximilien, from afar. He had short dark hair that he permed, brown eyes, and a gaze as sharp as an eagle. He was very handsome and sharp but still looked very young, probably in his early teen phase, but he exuded a strong, dominating aura of a ruler even with a short glance.


    Jean stood at the door, staring silently because he didn''t know if he could enter.


    Based on the world background that Pupa mentioned, Jean was unwanted here, so it was already luck for him that he didn''t get thrown away back to the orphanage after the late Archduke and Archduchess'' death.


    [How old is he?]


    [Pupa: Maximillien Eau Saumont, fourteen years old, the only heir and Young Duke of Eau Saumont after his parents'' death. He took control over the Archduchy of Eau Saumont. under the surveillance of the high minister from the Empire because he is still underaged. But he has excellent skills as a new ruler. He''s coldhearted, decisive, and intimidating. So nobody dared to challenge his rule.]


    [Pupa: His father had also prepared everything for him, but Little Jean disturbed his perfect life.]


    Jean was holding the hem of his shirt when Maximillien darted his eyes at him. Little Jean lowered his head immediately, and his body trembled, "B¡ªBrother, I''m here¡­" he said weakly.


    "Come here," Duke Maximillien said.


    Jean walked towards his big brother and then looked up to him. None of the servants spared a glanced at little Jean until Duke Maximillien looked down at him and ordered, "Sit."


    "Yes¡­"


    Little Jean tried to climb the chair, but it was too high for him, and his small and scrawny frame couldn''t even climb it before sliding back down.


    "What are you trying to do? I said sit," Maximillien ordered coldly.


    Little Jean looked at him pitifully, not knowing what to do next.


    "B¡ªBut Jean can''t climb¡­." Little Jean said.


    Maximillien scoffed sarcastically and then pointed at the floor, right beneath him, "You sit here. You don''t have any right to sit at the same table with me."


    ¡­


    [What the¡ª?! How could you be so mean to this cute Little Jean! Don''t you see how beautiful I am?!]


    [Pupa: I love to be your reality check, so here''s the information. Maximillien''s Fatemeter is -50%.]


    [What?! -50%?! Wait, wait, how could he hate me so much?]


    [Pupa: Because he heard a fortune teller that told him about the cause of Late Archduke and Duchess. That fortune-teller said the duke and duchess''s adopted son was the curse that killed them. They fell ill a week after adopting you and died soon after due to that mysterious illness. That''s why Maximillien hates you so much.]


    [Pupa: But actually, Jean has been in love with his adopted brother since he was a kid. He idolized Maximillien''s intimidating and calm nature, but he never had any guts to confess because his adopted brother hated him.]


    [Pupa: But when Madeline and Maximillien started getting closer, Jean was enraged and tried all he could to kill Madeline. In the end, you died after getting outcasted in the Maximillien game route.]


    [How tragic¡­]


    Little Jean looked sad, but he knew that his big brother was the ruler of this Archduchy. So he obediently sat on the floor, looking up to his big brother, who was eating his breakfast.


    Maximillien looked down at Little Jean and ordered the butler, "Prepare for his food. Just give him servant''s food, with a bit extra portion, so he wouldn''t die."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The maid served a plate of peasant food, complete with wheat bread for Little Jean to eat. With his small hands, Little Jean used the fork sloppily and stabbed the sausage. He was still a toddler, so it was natural for him to eat sloppily, with sauce smearing around his lips.


    Maximillien was disgusted when he saw this.


    "You uncultured thing, you can''t even eat properly!" Maximillien yelled.


    Little Jean got surprised when his big brother yelled at him. He looked up to Maximillien, and his face paled when he saw Maximillien''s intimidating, dark gaze looking down at him.


    Little Jean tried as hard as he could to not to piss his pants. He opened his mouth and apologized slowly, "I¡ªI''m sorry, big brother¡­."


    "Don''t call me big brother! My parents had just adopted you two weeks ago, and they died because of you, you cursed thing," Maximillien''s eyes were full of hate as he glared at Little Jean, who was about to cry.


    "I will never be your brother. I''m just allowing you to stay here because of my dad''s last will!"


    **


    Please check the comment, thank youu!


    **

 Chapter 505: 13.3

    "I will never be your brother. I''m just allowing you to stay here because of my dad''s last will!"


    Little Jean whimpered Maximillien kept shouting at him. He looked at the servants and guards, hoping one of them would take him away from his Big brother, but nobody cared for him.


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, Big brother¡ª"


    "I said, don''t call me big brother! You damn imbecile!" Maximillien felt he could blow up anytime he was with this kid. He was lucky enough to be allowed to eat and sleep in this duchy palace while he was just an orphan taken by his stupid parents.


    Now they were cursed because of this kid. Even his parents were now dead due to mysterious illness.


    If not for that damn last will from his dad, the will that ordered him as the Young Duke to take care of his ''little brother,'' Jean Eau Saumont, Maximillien would just throw this kid to some random orphanage, probably gave him some money to survive and then forget about him.


    He never liked to have someone by his side anyway, let alone a cursed orphan like this kid.


    Little Jean kept staring at Maximillien, which pissed him off even more. He threw a handkerchief from the table to Little Jean''s head, "Use it for yourself."


    Little Jean grabbed the handkerchief from his head and kept staring at Maximillien.


    Maximillien scoffed and then continued eating his breakfast. He had a lot to do today. Since he was the new Archduke, he had to take care of his parent''s administration even though he was only fourteen years old.


    He had few advisors inherited from his parents. However, he didn''t want to believe them 100% because he knew some of them still saw him as a kid that wouldn''t be able to lead the archduchy.


    So he had to prove how capable he was.


    He ignored Little Jean for a while until he felt something was rubbing his shoes.


    He tried to kick it and heard something tumbling, followed by small ''ouch.''


    Maximillien frowned and looked under the table. He saw Little Jean was rubbing his head, and after he recovered, he crawled back to his shoes and then wiping the shoe with his handkerchief again.


    "What are you doing there? Idiot," Maximillien said. But Little Jean didn''t listen and continued wiping the shoes until it was shining. "Um¡­ back in the orphanage, Jean often wipe their shoes so Jean can get to eat or drink."


    Little Jean looked up to Maximillien. With his doe eyes, he blinked few times, "Big brother, Jean will wipe your shoes. Please give Jean better food¡­."


    Little Jean pointed at the hard bread, "Jean can''t chew that¡­."


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumon''s Fatemeter increases to -40%.]


    Maximillien was stunned for a second. He never thought this kid would have the idea to wipe his shoes just to eat. Unfortunately, for a few seconds, Maximillien felt a bit of pity for this kid.


    He looked away immediately and ordered the servant, "Change his bread to white bread, the one that he can chew. I don''t like hearing his whimper."


    Maximillien then looked down and then glared at Little Jean, "You, don''t you dare to wipe my shoes again. Your hands are dirty!"


    Little Jean was surprised. He checked his palms and walked out to the smaller sink made for him by the late Archduke and duchess. He washed his hand and returned to Maximillien.


    "Big brother¡­ is it clean now? Can I wipe your shoes again?"


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumon''s Fatemeter increases to -35%.]


    Maximillien was stunned again. This kid was either dumb or really innocent. He gritted his teeth and put down his knife and fork. He stood up from the chair and said, "I''m done, clean up my plate, and don''t forget to give that kid a white bread and drink."


    "Don''t let him come near me as well. Because I don''t want him to disturb my work," Maximillien left the dining room, and the servants scoffed at Little Jean before following what the Young Duke ordered.


    They threw a white bread on the ground, but Little Jean didn''t seem to mind it. He said thank you to the maid and ate it for breakfast.


    [Man, when I can finally conquer him, I will show him who''s the boss. I''ll make sure he eats on the floor while I whipped his butt, NYAHAHAH!]


    [Pupa:¡­ there is a spider near you.]


    [GYAAAAAHHH! WHERE?!]


    Little Jean jumped out of fright when he saw a spider, then he ran away from the dining room.


    [Pupa: Who''s the boss he said, heh.]


    **


    Maximillien was busy dealing with some paperwork that his father left after his sudden death. Both of his parents died last week, they got ill for the whole day, and the next day, both passed away in their sleep.


    A fortune-teller told him that a certain orphaned kid took his parents'' soul. Although the credibility of that fortune teller was questionable, at that time, Maximillien was so depressed by his parents'' death that he believed it instantly, blaming everything on Little Jean.


    ''Maybe I''m a bit too harsh on him¡­.'' Maximillien thought. When Little Jean first came, Maximillien already disliked him because he felt that his parents adopted him for the sake of having another child, but they didn''t check his background.


    He just found nothing worthy about that Little Jean, honestly.


    Maximillien shook his head and steeled his firm belief again, ''I can''t let my guard down. Besides, that kid has no use for me. He has no good family background I can use to strengthen my ties, and he is just a dumb toddler.''


    Maximillien continued doing his administrative work. He shook his head to repel Little Jean off his mind.


    It was going well until he heard the guard outside was talking to someone, "You, little kid, go away! The Duke hates you, don''t you understand?!"


    "Yes, just leave now! Or the Duke will get angry at us! Go play in the mud or something!"

 Chapter 506: 13.4

    Yunyu was walking around the garden alone. After breakfast, the servants were busy by themselves.


    Nobody cared for Jean nor babysit him around. So he took care of himself and walked out of the dining room. Yunyu had something in his mind as he walked to the garden.


    [Pupa: What are you going to do next? You know this is not the right path to Maximillien''s office, right?]


    [Aish, Pupa. Don''t you see that we need to melt his stone-cold heart with some sweetness? I thought you would understand my intention.]


    Yunyu entered the garden, and he looked around, just to make sure that nobody was watching. Then he intentionally slumped to the ground. He rolled around to make himself dirty like a pig.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and peered suspiciously, "I know that you''re a filthy pig in heart, but do you really have to show it? You know, don''t judge a book by its cover. Since you''re already ugly inside, at least you need to look good outside."


    "What do you mean by that?! I have such a good heart, don''t you see how much kindness I did to people around me? Tell me, which master of the world that I hurt?"


    "¡­ Xu Jiansheng," Pupa mentioned Xu Jiansheng from the previous world, and Yunyu went silent in an instant.


    "W¡ªWell, he doesn''t count, since he''s not the master of the world, haha¡ª"


    Yunyu kept rolling around in the dirt until he was dirty enough.


    "Okay, the first step is done," Yunyu said. He walked further to the garden and picked a specific flower, which he knew all master of the wolds like, gardenia flowers.


    He picked a bunch of gardenias and smelled it, "Ah, it smells like victory, hehe."


    "It smells like viciousness to me," Pupa said. "Are you really going to do this? I feel like Maximillien won''t appreciate something so cheesy."


    "Trust me, he will definitely accept this," Yunyu explained. "I know that he is actually a good person inside, just by seeing how fast his Fatemeter went up after one try."


    "But he is blinded by hatred, which I understand why," Yunyu said as he picked more gardenias around. "He lost his parents after a mysterious illness just a week after they adopted me. It must''ve hit him pretty hard. Amazingly, he could recover in less than a week as fourteen years old. What an amazing mental fortitude."


    Yunyu stopped at the rose bushes before he left the garden.


    He took a deep breath and then grabbed the rose''s thorny stalk with his tiny hands.


    Yunyu winced a bit when the thorn pierced his thin skin, but he didn''t make a noise. He also did the same with his other hands.


    "Why are you doing this?" Pupa asked.


    "This is just an extra step to make sure that I can melt Maximillien''s heart. They said love is pain, right?" Yunyu said with a simple smile on his face.


    "Okay, stop saying that when you''re just a toddler like this. It creeps the heck out of me to see a little kid saying something so sinister. Staying with you for so long will ruin my perception of a cute toddler," Pupa turned invisible again and then opened a portal for itself.


    "Tch, Pupa is so soft. I''m just acting like a toddler here!" Yunyu complained. He checked his palms again. After making sure that both of his palms had few blood spots due to the thorn, he left the garden with many gardenias in his hands.


    **


    Little Jean walked to the long corridor until he arrived at the big door with two guards standing side by side. The guards looked down to Little Jean and said, "Why are you here? Go play somewhere else."


    Little Jean showed the flowers he just picked and said, "Jean wants big brother to feel happy and refreshed. So Jean brings flowers!"


    "You, little kid, go away! The Duke hates you, don''t you understand?!"


    "But¡­ Jean wants to give this to Big brother¡­." Little Jean insisted. "Please let me in!"


    "Yes, just leave now! Or the Duke will get angry at us! Go play in the mud or something!"


    Maximillien frowned when he heard the guard yelling at someone, which he guessed was Little Jean.


    He got up and walked towards the door. He opened the door and saw Little Jean was holding a bunch of freshly picked flowers from the garden. His shirt was dirty, and his face rubbed off with some dirt, but he didn''t seem to mind.


    When he saw his big brother opening the door, Little Jean jumped happily and rushed to offer the flower for his brother.


    "Big brother! Jean brings flowers!"


    Little Jean wasn''t tall enough to shove the flower to Maximillien. Thus he did many small jumps, hoping that his big brother would accept it.


    Maximillien observed this little kid with his flowers. He sloppily picked some flowers that Maximillien liked, Gardenia. Maximillien usually hated someone who offered him anything.


    He knew that people in this world never gave something for free. It was either as a sign of goodwill for further cooperation, or it could also be used by women who wanted to curry his favor.


    Even since he was introduced to the noble circle, he received many gifts from noble girls around his age or older because they said that he looked amazing, handsome, or stunning.


    Unlike his parents'' warm hearts, Maximillien''s heart was stone cold. He just ignored them or replied with a perfunctory smile and rejection most of the time. Because he didn''t want to get entangled with anyone that wouldn''t be beneficial for him in the future.


    He doubted that Little Jean had that kind of romantic feeling for him since he was just a four years old kid, nor did he think that Little Jean had an underhanded idea about currying his favor, hoping giving these kinds of gifts would be beneficial in the long run.


    ''I doubt Little Jean''s mind is developed enough to think about currying favor to me.''


    ''And there is no way he can think about romance¡­.''


    ''Is this truly his way to encourage me? Even after I yelled at him many times?'' Maximillien gulped when he saw the beautiful doe eyes that looked at him full of worship and admiration.


    ''What an idiot. I don''t think I''m this stupid even when I was four years old.''


    Maximillien accepted the flowers that were offered by Little Jean. The latter looked so happy when his big brother accepted his flowers, "Big brother! I will bring you flowers often, so you will be happy! I know Big brother is sad, so Jean wants to cheer you up every day!"


    "You little kid, don''t call His Highness Archduke as Big brother! He told you many times that you and he don''t have any blood relationship! You''re just a stranger!"


    "Eh, but I like calling him Big brother!" Little Jean insisted.


    "You¡ª"


    "No, it''s okay," Maximillien interrupted. "He can call me whatever. I don''t care. He is just a kid anyway."


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to -25%!]


    [Hehe, what did I say to you before? Maximillien is an easy mode for the Pro player Yunyu. Bring me someone difficult, or at least make Maximillien a difficult one before it got boring, Muahahaha!]


    [Pupa:¡­ Somehow, I can smell the jinx from miles away.]

 Chapter 507: 13.5

    "No, it''s okay," Maximillien interrupted. "He can call me whatever. I don''t care. He is just a kid anyway."


    The guards were shocked by Young Duke''s lenience to this kid. Never in a million years, they thought the fourteen years old duke would forgive this kid who had caused the death of his parents.


    Or at least, with the accusation that this kid was cursed and killed late Archduke and Duchess.


    "Yay! Jean will call big brother as big brother!" Little Jean raised his hands and jumped lightly to celebrate. Maximillien''s lips twitched a bit when he saw how happy Little Jean got just for something so small.


    But when he saw the blood on Little Jean''s palms, his smile faded, and he grasped Little Jean''s wrist and frowned at such horrible wounds.


    Little Jean had many bloodied holes on his palm as if his palms had been stabbed with dozens of needles.


    "What happened to your palms?" Maximillien asked with scrutinizing gaze at Little Jean.


    But Little Jean only blinked innocently and replied, "Ah, Jean wants to give Big brother roses! But the roses are thorny, so it hurt Jean''s hand¡­."


    "I''m sorry, Big brother. Jean will try to give you roses tomorrow!" Little Jean said innocently.


    "No, idiot! You''re hurt!" Maximillien said distressedly. He darted his eyes at the guards and gritted his teeth, "What are you two looking at? Go call the palace doctor!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Maximillien dragged Little Jean to his room roughly. He slammed the door and then took a glass of water that had been prepared for him. He sat Little Jean on the seat but still grasping his wrist tightly.


    Maximillien poured the water on Little Jean''s palm to wash off the blood while waiting for the palace doctor to come. Maximillien looked at Little Jean and asked, "You idiot, do you know that you''re not supposed to touch rose stalk? Don''t you feel pain when the thorn pierced your skin?"


    "Um¡­ it hurts, Big brother. But Jean can handle it! Jean is used to it!"


    "What do you mean you can handle it? A kid at your age would cry day and night when they got hurt like this," Maximillien thought it was weird that Little Jean didn''t even cry. It was natural for a kid like him to cry. Even grown adults would be grimacing in pain because of this.


    "Umm¡­ in the orphanage, Jean used to get hit with a plank or get stabbed with a needle on my palm if I can''t do my job correctly. Jean cried at first, but I will get beaten if I cried even more, so I have to cover my voice when I''m crying."


    "But don''t worry, big brother! Jean is strong now! I won''t cry because of that!"


    Maximillien was shocked when he heard this. He knew the orphanage that Jean was taken from wasn''t a good one. It was shabby, with lots of malnourished children. The duchy always gave some donations, but the money vanished, and nothing improved there. The caretakers there probably stole the money and pocketed it for themselves.


    But he didn''t expect him to be treated like that. It was so bad that Little Jean didn''t even cry after getting hurt.


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to -20%.]


    "W¡ªWhy do you need to give me rose anyway? I don''t need you to do anything. Now that you''re trying to do something for me, you got hurt instead. Do you know that you''re only delaying my work, you idiot!"


    "Wu¡­" Little Jean lowered his head, afraid of getting yelled at by his big brother. "I''m sorry, big brother. Jean just wants to make you happy¡­."


    Little Jean jumped out of the sofa. He wanted to leave Maximillien alone. He looked over his shoulder and said, "Big brother¡­ Jean has no use in this place. I''m not even allowed to wipe your shoes or give flowers¡­."


    "Jean will get bigger soon and work for Big brother. Jean is sorry¡­."


    Maximillien was distressed over Little Jean''s obliviousness. He wasn''t really good at dealing with kids either. Because he was taught by his parents to be a great Archduke, not be a great babysitter.


    But looking at Little Jean and all his hardships made him realize that Little Jean never meant any harm. In fact, Little Jean was so good because he never threw a tantrum, despite being abused for his whole life before coming to the duchy.


    Somehow, Maximillien felt shitty, knowing that he had also treated an innocent little angel like an absolute jerk.


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to -10%.]


    [Ehehe, seriously though, he is such an easy mode. I think he is easier than the rest of the master of the worlds that I''ve encountered. He is just so kind and soft inside, I can tell, hehe~]


    [Pupa: He is so soft and kind. But you use a guilt-tripping method. Your orphanage might be a bad one, but you''ve never been abused. Because you have a beauty privilege there, the caretakers took care of you kindly because they know they can sell you to late Archduke and duchess for good money.]


    [I mean, they call it adoption, but really, they''re just selling me because I look good while abusing the other less fortunate kids. Better let Maximillien deal with them once he got older.]


    "Okay, stop right there. You haven''t been treated yet," Maximillien said. He grabbed Little Jean''s wrist and sat him again on the sofa. "Just wait for the palace doctor to come. I don''t want you to get an infection because of your stupidity."


    "Un¡­ okay, Big brother¡­." Little Jean nodded.


    When the palace doctor came, he was surprised upon seeing the little cursed child was sitting on the sofa while Archduke Maximillien was sitting beside him, checking the obvious wounds on Little Jean''s palms.


    "Y¡ªYour Highness, I heard you are calling me because you need to be treated," the palace doctor presented himself in front of young Archduke.


    "Ah, go and treat this idiot kid. He stupidly stabbed himself with rose thorns. Look at his palm."


    The doctor had many questions in his head because he heard the rumor that Archduke Maximillien disliked his adopted little brother.


    But from the look of it, Archduke Maximillien was actually worried, he hid his expression well, but just with a short observation, even the palace doctor could tell.


    The palace doctor examined the wound and then nodded. He gently poured alcohol on Little Jean''s palm and observed Little Jean''s expression, thinking that he would cry or scream in pain. But no voice came from Little Jean.


    "How is it?" Maximillien asked.


    "Your Highness, this wound isn''t life-threatening. I''ve poured some alcohol into it and covers it with a bandage. But¡­"


    The palace doctor stared at Little Jean, who didn''t seem to care about his wounds, "I''m not sure how could a little boy like this not cry or whimper after I poured strong alcohol. Even grown adults would at least wince in pain¡­."


    "Personally, Your Highness, I think this boy had an amazing pain tolerance because of abuses he experienced before. You should treat him well, or it might also affect his mental state in the future."


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to -5%.]


    [Wuwuwu, it hurts so much! Pupa, help me, that alcohol stings me so much! Wuwuwu¡­]


    [Pupa: Hush, just enjoy it, no pain, no gain, am I right?]

 Chapter 508: 13.6

    "Personally, Your Highness, I think this boy had an amazing pain tolerance because of abuses he experienced before. You should treat him well, or it might also affect his mental state in the future."


    The doctor bandaged Little Jean''s hands and then excused himself, leaving oblivious Little Jean and distressed Duke Maximillien alone.


    Little Jean stared at his big brother, who looked so concerned for no reason. He jumped out from the sofa and then walked towards his big brother with his small legs.


    He realized that his hand had been fully bandaged, so he couldn''t grab his big brother''s trousers. So he hugged his big brother''s leg instead.


    "Big brother, is something wrong? Jean wants to help you!"


    Maximillien''s heart quivered when he lowered his head, staring at the thin but beautiful little boy who hugged his leg, depending on him as if he was the best human on earth.


    Little Jean didn''t seem to remember that Maximillien was yelling at him and ignoring him for the whole week up until today.


    Maximillien felt guilty because of his verbal abuse of Little Jean, but he was filled with so much hatred before, so he couldn''t accept Little Jean in his life. Especially since they''ve only known each other for two weeks, with his parents'' death in-between.


    Maximillien closed his eyes to remember what that traveling fortune-teller said to him after his parents'' death.


    ''There is a certain orphaned child that cursed your parents and inflicted them with a mysterious illness. If you keep this child, then you''ll also be cursed with a heart curse, where you will die after you''ve fallen in love for real.''


    "Ehehe, Big brother, Jean wants to hug you more!" Little Jean said as he tightened his hug around Maximillien''s leg.


    [Pupa: Warning! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter decreases to -10%.]


    Maximillien opened his eyes and then kicked Little Jean away in reflex.


    The little boy was thrown after his big brother kicked him. He rolled, landed on the floor with a loud thud, and rolled few times.


    "Wuuu¡­" Little Jean was grimacing in pain. His big brother kicked him by flinging his leg, thus throwing Little Jean up in the air and landed on a hard floor.


    Maximillien realized what he did just now. It was all a reflex because of that fortune-teller''s words that sounded so convincing. It put Maximillien in a reactive state, where he would hate this kid when he remembered that fortune-telling.


    [What the fuck, bro?! Why did you do that to me?!]


    [Pupa: Easy mode, he said.]


    Little Jean looked hurt, but it wasn''t his body that made tears welled in his eyes. It was his big brother who suddenly kicked him as if he was so disgusted with him.


    "J¡ªJean, are you okay?"


    "Big brother, it''s okay if you hate Jean so much. Jean has been beaten a lot by uncles and aunts in Jean''s previous home¡­." Jean said as he mentioned his orphanage. "But Jean loves big brother¡­ please don''t beat Jean¡­."


    "No, I didn''t mean that¡ª"


    Maximillien took a step to help Little Jean, but Little Jean retreated immediately. He ran towards the door that was still opened after that doctor left and then ran as fast as possible to avoid his big brother.


    "Wait¡ª" Maximillien stretched his hand, but that little boy was so quick on his small feet.


    Maximillien sighed. He never believed in his life that he could actually kick a four years old toddler, and that toddler was meant to be his little brother that his parents adopted.


    Maximillien sat on the sofa, lamenting about what he did just now. He knew that kid knew nothing, but because of the innate hatred inside him, that made Maximillien so defensive.


    ''I should apologize¡­.'' Maximillien thought.


    **


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 0%.]


    "Hmph! I won''t forgive him!" Yunyu went inside his room and used a stool to climb the sofa. He sat on the sofa while looking at the garden scenery in front of him.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and commented, "I''m not sure, but he seems to be regretting it right after he kicked you. Maybe there is something in his head, like a breakwater?"


    "Whatever that is, it''s not a reason that allowed him to kick a four years old toddler! What kind of sick bastard are you? Are you my dad who likes to kick me when I was a kid? Hmph!"


    Of course, Pupa knew that Yunyu had a bad childhood with his dad. His dad was a strict parent who''d kick him if he made a mistake, and he would also beat him if he dared to fight back.


    Although his dad''s abuse lessened after he grew older, he must''ve had a great animosity for people who hurt little kids.


    So Pupa didn''t want to intervene much about Yunyu and his animosity. It just hoped that Yunyu could be a bit more forgiving, knowing there was definitely something wrong with Maximillien.


    "Maybe we haven''t know the true fortune-telling other than the fact that you caused his parents'' death."


    "Hey, it''s not even confirmed that I was the cause!" Yunyu retorted.


    "Anyway, what are you going to do now?" Pupa asked.


    "I will continue my tantrum for a while and then see what will happen next. I think Maximillien will try to act as if nothing happened and then continued with his verbal abuse on me," Yunyu predicted.


    Hours passed until it was dusk. Yunyu was sleeping all day long on the sofa, refusing to eat lunch or dinner.


    He was so hungry, of course. But he just had no mood to meet with his big brother right now.


    Yunyu looked at the clock, and it was already seven at night. His stomach was grumbling due to hunger, but he had nothing to eat for now.


    "Pupa, can you like¡­ become Doraemon for a second and give me food? I''m hungry, you know."


    "I can always give you my meal."


    "Oh? Your meal? What is it? Kids meal from KFC?"


    "Oil."


    "¡­"


    Yunyu stared at Pupa and rolled his eyes, but before he could continue insulting his system, Pupa suddenly turned invisible.


    [Pupa: Groups of maids are coming.]


    Little Jean looked towards the door that was opened from outside. Then a group of maids came with a big bucket of warm water, a trolley full of food for dinner, and also a new set of clothes fit for him as a toddler.


    The old head maid came and announced to Little Jean, "Under the order of His Highness Archduke Maximillien Eau Saumont, you will be served by maids for your bath and your wardrobe fitting every morning and evening."


    "Wha¡ª"


    The maids grabbed his hands and then stripped him off his clothes. Little Jean tried to struggle a little, but his arms were raised after a warning from the head maid, "Be careful with his hands. Duke Maximillien said that Young Master Jean got hurt today."


    Thus, Little Jean was bathed by the maids, and then he got dressed in silk pajamas.


    He sat on the bed, still dazed by what happened just now.


    The maids called him Young Master Jean for the first time and fed him with a delicious dinner.


    "Young Master Jean, don''t forget breakfast with His Highness Archduke tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 509: 13.7

    "Young Master Jean, don''t forget breakfast with His Highness Archduke tomorrow morning."


    Little Jean thought he had misheard that. He blinked few times and asked the head maid, "Big brother wants Jean to eat breakfast with him?"


    "Yes, Young Master Jean," the head maid replied. "Sleep well. If you need anything, the guards outside will be ready for all of your needs. Please excuse me."


    The head maid left Little Jean''s room, and then Pupa materialized again, "Maybe Maximillien isn''t as bad as you think he is," Pupa said. "This looks more like compensation for you because he kicked you before."


    "¡­ Hmph!"


    Yunyu tucked himself inside the big blanket and closed his eyes, he still disliked Maximillien for kicking his small body, but at least he had a good intention to compensate for what he did.


    Pupa tried to persuade Yunyu again, "You can use this to your advantage. You can guilt-trip him until his Fatemeter reaches 100%."


    ¡­


    "Why do you need to insist this to me, Pupa? You know that I don''t like someone who hurt a child," Yunyu asked.


    "I just feel like it," Pupa said.


    But it wasn''t the truth, of course. It was, in fact, because Father Admin told Pupa about it and asked Yunyu to learn how to forgive his past and not repeating the same mistake that Yunyu did in the previous life.


    Although Pupa also didn''t understand what Father Admin was saying, it still continued its duty.


    Apparently, Yunyu''s abusive father also affected his future in the previous life, whatever that previous life was since Pupa also had no memory about it.


    When it turned back into Pupa after regressed as Larva, Pupa had lost all Larva''s memory again, as if Father Admin intentionally locked its memory as Larva.


    "I don''t like abuser¡­ I don''t like someone who hurt little kids," Yunyu said while he was tucked inside the blanket. He cowered inside, feeling every single beating that his father did to him when he was younger.


    "I don''t want that¡­."


    **


    In the morning, the maids came again and then dressed the Young Master, who was still sleepy.


    After it was done, the head maid was about to carry Little Jean on her arm and escorted him to the dining room to meet Young Archduke Maximillien.


    But Little Jean refused and said, "Jean can walk! It''s okay!"


    Little Jean walked by himself to the dining room, where Maximillien was sitting on his usual seat, but he hadn''t touched his food because he was waiting for Little Jean to come.


    Little Jean looked scared as he approached his Big brother, but he walked towards Maximillien slowly. He then sat on the floor beside Maximillien''s seat.


    "Jean is here, Big brother¡­."


    Maximillien stared at Little Jean, who sat on the floor obediently. It must''ve been his habit of eating on the floor that made him like this. He didn''t even question why couldn''t he eat at the same table with his Big brother.


    He just obediently followed the instruction.


    Maximillien glanced at his butler, and the butler understood what the Duke wanted. Thus, he grabbed Little Jean and sat him on the chair right in front of Young Duke.


    "R¡ªRelease me!" Little Jean struggled, and when he sat on the chair, his face paled and jumped out again.


    He sat on the ground again, and his lips trembled as he wanted to apologize, "B¡ªBig brother, it''s not Jean''s fault! Jean doesn''t want to sit there! Jean is a good boy!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 5%.]


    Maximillien was hurt when he heard how desperate Little Jean was. He sighed and then grabbed Little Jean''s body and lifted Jean to the chair.


    "You sit there. You''re also Young Master in this palace," Maximillien said.


    "But¡­ Little Jean is not¡ª"


    "Just eat now," Maximillien said.


    Little Jean was unsure of what happened with his Big brother, but when he was served the same food that his Big brother had, Little Jean couldn''t help but asking, "Big brother, why do we have the same food?"


    "Because you have the same right as me," Maximillien replied while he sipped his morning tea, a habit before he ate.


    Little Jean gazed at his Big brother, "But you said I deserve to sit on the floor¡­."


    "Urk!" Maximillien choked on his morning tea. He wiped his lips and tried to think of a way to make amends with the oblivious Little Jean. He didn''t want to be called the evil big brother when Little Jean grew up later.


    It was better to shape Little Jean when he was still young, so he wouldn''t grow to hate his big brother in the future.


    Not that Maximillien needed Little Jean''s help, he just felt it was wrong to separate himself from Little Jean with so much animosity.


    ''That''s right, I don''t really see him as someone close to me, let alone my brother. I will just throw him away after he reached the mature age of eighteen. That''s what dad wrote in his last will, to take care of Little Jean until he is eighteen years old and can fend off for himself.''


    ''I will just throw him away to work on some factory or something,'' Maximillien thought.


    [Hmmm¡­ it looks weird, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: What''s weird?]


    [Maximillien looked so concerned about me, but he only has 5% Fatemeter in him. I feel like he should have at least twenty percent. Does this mean all he did to me right now is all act?]


    [Pupa: Not sure either, but if it does, then Maximillien is a great actor.]


    Little Jean ate with his big brother. He followed what his big brother did: drinking warm tea, eating the beans first before eating the bread, et cetera.


    Maximillien realized this and chuckled, "Why are you following me? Just eat whatever how you want it."


    "Un¡­ Jean wants to be like Big brother. So, Jean will follow Big brother!"


    Maximillien chuckled and finished his breakfast.


    Little Jean naturally finished his as well. After they were done, Maximillien got up and grabbed Little Jean''s wrist, so he wouldn''t hurt that bandaged hands.


    "Big brother, where are we going?" Little Jean asked while he tried to keep up with his big brother''s big steps. He actually did small jogs Because of his big brother''s long legs.


    "You need to stay in my office for a moment. I''ll call the Palace doctor to check on your wound."


    "Um¡­ okay, Big brother¡­."


    Maximillien entered the office and sat Little Jean on the sofa, "Sit here. I''ve told the guards to call the palace doctor."


    "Don''t make a mess, okay? I still need to read and sign many documents."


    "Yes, Big brother¡­."


    Little Jean watched how Maximillien sat on his seat and then diligently read stacks of documents on his desk. For a fourteen-year-old life that should''ve been spent having fun and socializing, it must''ve been tiring for Maximillien.


    [Okay, I actually feel bad for him a bit. He has a lot to shoulder for fourteen years old. Still, I won''t forgive his behavior for hurting me, though¡­]


    "Big brother¡­"


    "What?"


    "Um¡­ don''t work too hard. Jean doesn''t want Big brother to get sick..."

 Chapter 510: 13.8

    "Um¡­ don''t work too hard. Jean doesn''t want Big brother to get sick¡­."


    Maximillien stopped reading the report about Little Jean''s orphanage. He put down the document and asked Little Jean, "Do you think reading this kind of documents will get me sick? I''m not that weak, I''ve been trained since I was at your age to be a good duke, so it''s nothing much for me."


    "But Big brother¡­ you look so lonely. Jean doesn''t want you to be lonely because loneliness will get you sick!" Jean jumped out of the sofa and walked towards his Big brother.


    Little Jean was hesitant because his Big brother suddenly went silent and watched Jean walking in his direction. Until he stopped in front of Big brother''s chair.


    Little Jean was afraid that his Big brother would kick him again like yesterday. But he didn''t want his Big brother to get lonely, so he braced himself and stretched his small arms.


    Little Jean hugged Maximillien''s leg and rubbed his cheek on Maximillien''s trousers, "Big brother, don''t be lonely¡­ don''t be lonely, okay? Jean will always be by your side!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 10%.]


    Maximillien clenched his fist to endure the building nausea up from his stomach to his throat.


    Whenever Little Jean hugged him, showing him how much he loved and adored his Big brother, it made the Young Archduke wanting to instinctively kick his adopted little brother.


    It was because of the fortune-telling that told him about the curse in Little Jean. His logic told him that he should''ve killed this kid right after his parents'' death, but his heart told him otherwise.


    Thus, he was trapped in a dilemma, unable to decide whether to kill this kid or showered him with love.


    Meanwhile, Little Jean happily clung to his Big brother''s leg like a koala.


    They stayed in this position until the door was knocked, and the palace doctor entered the Duke''s office.


    "Excuse me, Your Highness, I''m here to check on Young Master Jean''s wound," the palace doctor bowed his head politely.


    Maximillien nodded and continued reading his document.


    "So¡­" the palace doctor looked around, searching for that little troublemaker, but couldn''t find him. "Where is Young Master Jean?"


    "Here."


    Maximillien pointed under his desk, "You can check him here."


    The palace doctor frowned. He walked to Duke Maximillien''s desk and looked in the direction where the Duke''s finger was pointing.


    "He has been clinging to me like this for a while," Maximillien said.


    "Ehe, Big brother¡­." Little Jean said, giggling while resting his head on his Big brother''s leg.


    "Uh¡­ Young Master, I''m here to take care of your wound," the palace doctor said, but Little Jean ignored him and continued hugging his big brother.


    The palace doctor stared at Duke Maximillien, urging him to persuade Little Jean.


    "You, release me now. The doctor wants to take off your bandage," Maximillien said.


    Little Jean shook his head, "Don''t wanna¡­."


    "It''ll be quick, now release me," Maximillien tried to persuade with his limited vocabulary of kindness. "Release me before I have to fling you again."


    ¡­


    Little Jean pouted, but he finally released his hug and walked with the palace doctor.


    Little Jean was sulking when the palace doctor took off the bandage.


    The Palace Doctor felt it was ridiculous to see a four-year-old getting close to Archduke, but this kid really seemed to have an attachment for the young Archduke.


    He knew well that Young Archduke Maximillien had a fierce reputation for being so ruthless for anyone who dared to oppose his rule as the Archduke, even though he was still fourteen years old.


    In fact, it scared people how powerful Duke Maximillien could be when he had fully grown up. Because he could intimidate grown adults as fourteen years old right now.


    The Palace Doctor examined the healed wound. He washed it with water and then dried it gently before applying a cream that''d help it heal faster.


    After he was done, he observed the sulking Young Master and commented, "Your Highness, this kid seems to be attached to you. Good job."


    "Wha¡ª" Maximillien jolted when the Palace Doctor informed him. "That kid is attached to me? How? We barely know each other!"


    "You should ask him then," the Palace Doctor smiled sweetly at Little Jean and asked, "Young Master, do you like your Big brother?"


    Little Jean nodded vigorously, "Like, like! Jean likes Big brother so much! Big brother is my favorite!"


    Little Jean jumped out and rushed to hug his Big brother''s leg again, clinging like a koala on a tree.


    "H¡ªHey!!" Maximillien was ready to fling this kid, but he held back in the last second and took a deep breath to calm himself.


    "Whatever, I don''t care about you anyway," Maximillien grumbled. He looked at the Palace Doctor and asked, "How''s his wound? Is he okay now?"


    "Yes, Young Master is physically healthy, but you still need to take care of his Mental health. Someone can be healthy outside, but completely broken inside, and kids need to grow up healthy both physically and mentally."


    "Your Highness, Young Master Jean seems to be very sticky with you. Why don''t you take him on a trip or something? He is a little boy. He would love it if you bring him to the capital or at least buy him toys, play with him."


    "DO YOU THINK I HAVE ENOUGH TIME FOR THAT?!" Maximillien roared, thinking that he had to take care of this orphan kid while he was so busy with many things, especially since he was still establishing his status as Archduke right now.


    He had no time to play.


    And he didn''t even have time to play when he was just a kid. He spent his days studying and practicing everything that his parents obliged him to do.


    The Palace Doctor sighed and packed his things before heading out, "Your Highness, that kid is pretty much attached to you. If you don''t like him, you should kick him away as soon as possible. It will be painful for him to be separated from you when he has grown too attached."


    The Palace Doctor closed the door, and Maximillien darted his eyes at the koala on his leg.


    "You, get off from me!" Maximillien yelled. But Little Jean didn''t seem to care.


    In fact, after a while, he was dozing off, still clinging to Maximillien''s leg.


    ¡­


    Maximillien sighed and grabbed Little Jean''s back collar. He carried Little Jean as if he was carrying a tote bag and then dropped him gently on the sofa.


    He put a small pillow under Little Jean''s head.


    Maximillien gazed at the beautiful boy sleeping on his office sofa. He was thin, although not as malnourished as before.


    He had a long leash for a kid, and his pink hair made him looked so soft. Somehow, Maximillien could even imagine that doe eyes gazing at him full of worship.


    Maximillien''s lips twitched as he caressed Little Jean''s soft hair.


    ''How cute, my little brother¡­.''


    After realizing what he just thought, Maximillien shook his head fiercely and yelled at sleeping Little Jean, "Listen, I will never ever accept you as my family! You''re just an adopted cursed child!"

 Chapter 511: 13.9

    After that day, Little Jean was allowed to barge inside his Big brother''s office even though he was busy. Little Jean had nothing to do, and he wasn''t in the age of studying yet, so all he did was picking up some flowers and then gave them to his Big brother daily.


    Maximillien didn''t reject it most of the time since it was just some flowers anyway.


    Besides, he was always busy. The presence of Little Jean running around broke his concentration, but watching how Little Jean hopped around pleased his eyes¡­ sometimes.


    Maximillien was busy today because he had to prepare a casual meeting with the Emperor. The latter would come to the Palace of Eau Saumont for a visit. The Emperor of Argent seemed to have warmed his relation with Archduchy Eau Saumont after Archduke Raoul''s death.


    A few weeks ago, the Emperor refused to meet Archduke Maximillien due to his young age of fourteen. He refused to sit as equal, feeling that the young Archduke wouldn''t qualify as a good ruler.


    But Maximillien could prove that he was competent, and the Emperor finally agreed for a friendly visit.


    As long as nothing wrong happened, the cooperation between the Empire and Archduchy would smoothen and strengthen Maximillien''s position.


    "Big brother! Jean brings you Daisy!" Little Jean hopped and skipped as he entered the office. He saw his Big brother was still reading some documents while eating a small cake with a fork.


    Maximillien glanced at Little Jean and frowned, "Daisy? We don''t plan daisy in the garden."


    "Oh! This is not from our garden!" Little Jean walked towards his Big brother''s seat and then shoved the flower into Big brother''s hands. "Jean um¡­ Jean trades!"


    "Trade?"


    "Yes! I asked a maid the name of that beautiful flower I see in Mama''s painting is, she said it''s a daisy! So I asked her if I can get a daisy. I will give her my Rudolph soldier!" Little Jean explained.


    "Rudolph soldier?" Maximillien tried to remember what Little Jean meant as the Rudolph Soldier. He thought it was just Little Jean''s imaginary friend because Maximillien also had one when he was a child.


    "Un! Rudolph is my soldier! He always protects me from harm at night! But he is not with me now!" Little Jean said.


    Maximillien tried to grasp what this kid meant. Then he realized that Little Jean always carried a toy soldier in his hands before he went to sleep when his Duke and Duchess parents were still alive.


    That toy soldier called Rudolph, Little Jean''s first gift from his dad, Late Archduke Raoul.


    Little Jean treasured that toy soldier so much, he didn''t want to lose it.


    But now he traded that toy soldier for a bucket of daisies?!


    "What are you doing?!" Maximillien raised his voice in front of Little Jean. "That toy soldier is important for you, right? Why would you trade that soldier for flowers like this?! Tell me, to which maid you gave your toy soldier? I will retrieve it back!!"


    Little Jean''s smile cracked when he heard his Big brother raising his voice. He gulped and took a step back.


    "B¡ªBecause Jean doesn''t need it anymore, Big brother¡­." Little Jean explained, "Rudolph is Jean''s guardian, but Jean has a new guardian now¡­."


    "New guardian?"


    Maximillien thought that Little Jean had found a better toy, but then again, he didn''t remember ever buying a toy for Little Jean.


    "Yes!" Little Jean pointed at his Big brother and said, "Big brother is Jean''s new guardian! I don''t need Rudolph anymore because I have Big brother!"


    "Guardian¡­" that word permeated in Maximillien''s head. Technically, Maximillien would be the legal guardian for Little Jean once he reached the adult age of eighteen.


    Because both of them were still underaged, they were under the legal guardianship of the state since they had no branch family or relatives.


    Although, it changed nothing since Maximillien still had the full right to be the Young Archduke and had complete control over everything.


    Maximillien looked at Little Jean, whose eyes glimmered with admiration. He still tried to distance himself from Little Jean, but this kid was so oblivious that he didn''t understand how much his ''Big brother'' disliked him.


    Maximillien steeled his heart. He knew that he couldn''t be too close with this kid. He was planning to discard this kid as soon as he reached the young adult age of eighteen.


    But knowing how much this kid didn''t seem to understand that he wasn''t welcomed here, Maximillien had to find a way to get rid of him.


    Maximillien clenched his fist. His heart was in pain that he had to say this, but he didn''t want Little Jean to be too hopeful. They were not brothers in the first place. It was Little Jean who insisted on calling him Big brother.


    ''Maximillien, remember, this child is cursed. Don''t get emotionally entangled with him.''


    "I don''t want to be your Guardian," Maximillien said.


    The cracked smile on Little Jean''s face completely vanished in a matter of seconds. He gazed at his Big brother but was unable to say anything.


    "I don''t need your daisy either. Remember, I will take care of you until you''re eighteen, and then maybe I will give you a new house in the city or throw you to the academy."


    "But I want to stay with big brother¡­."


    Maximillien gave the daisy back to Little Jean''s hands, "Go play somewhere else. Don''t worry about your Rudolph Soldier, I will buy you a new one. If you want, I can buy you a box full of toys."


    ¡­


    "Big brother¡­ I don''t need Rudolph Soldier anymore¡­." Little Jean''s eyes started pooling with tears. "Big brother is my soldier. I have Big brother now¡­."


    Maximillien stared at Little Jean with a nonchalant gaze. His heart was quivering right now. In fact, the moment he saw that Little Jean was about to cry, he wanted to hug this little boy and gave him something to coax him so he''d stop crying.


    But he shouldn''t think with his heart. He was the Archduke. He had to think with logic.


    After getting no response from his Big brother, Little Jean couldn''t hold his tears anymore.


    "BIG BROTHER IS A MEANIE!" Little Jean yelled and then rushed out of the Duke''s office.


    Maximillien''s gritted his teeth. Somehow, when Little Jean called him a meanie, there was something inside his heart that had been crushed.


    But he shouldn''t let his heart take control over his logic.


    He took a deep breath as he picked his document again and continued reading, trying to ignore this crushing feeling in his heart.


    "It''s okay, Maximillien. He is just a kid from the orphanage. You have no obligation for his emotional support. All you need to do is to make sure he survives until eighteen years old and kick him away."


    ¡­


    An hour passed, and this tumultuous anxiety in Maximillien''s heart still hadn''t dissipated. He clenched the document in his hand and slammed it to the desk frustratedly.


    "Ugh, fine!" Maximillion got up from his chair and decided to search for that kid.


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 15%.]

 Chapter 512: 13.10

    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    "Damn it, why is he so stingy with that Fatemeter, seriously," Bai Yunyu complained as he strolled around the garden maze filled with spring flowers.


    "Well, at least he still gives you some Fatemeter. You can''t use Guilt-tripping no justu forever," Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and said, "Remember, there is nothing forever except ForeverPupa."


    "What are you talking about, Pupa?"


    "Nothing."


    Yunyu strolled around while kicking a few gravels along the way. He had planned to boost the stagnant 5% Fatemeter before by trading his most favored toy with a bouquet of daisies, hoping that his Big brother, Maximillien, would finally warm up to him.


    But that guy still had the heart to absolutely tear down a four years old''s heart and told him the bitter truth that he would be abandoned once he reached the age of eighteen.


    What kind of guardian was that?


    "He is a terrible person, a terrible man! Nobody should be hurting a kid like this! Especially when the kid is an orphan who has nothing but you on his side. Maximillien, you bastard!" Yunyu poured all his complaints out. Meanwhile, Pupa only watched while taking notes and sent them to Father Admin in the Headquarters.


    "Seriously though, don''t be too judgmental because of it. You seem to be so emotional when it comes to little kids'' stuff like this," Pupa commented. "I don''t think you were this judgmental when you were with other main leads, or is it because you''re just a kid?"


    "Well, partly yes," Yunyu sighed. He sat at the edge of a fountain in the middle of the maze garden. "Pupa, I think it''s just my bitter life as a kid that made me like this."


    "Back then, my dad was abusive towards my mom and me. I still remembered when he beat me because I refused to go to kindergarten when I was five years old."


    "I refused to go because I was bullied in the Kindergarten, but my dad didn''t want to listen and beat me with a broom until my back is all bruised."


    "My mom¡­ I love my mom, but she is weak. She tried to protect me by shielding me and getting beat up by my dad. But most of the time, she''s too weak to even get up from the bed. She has been weak since I was a kid."


    "I keep asking my mom to leave my dad, but my mom keeps saying that my dad loves us¡­."


    Yunyu wanted to tell more about his story, but his heart was hurting too much. He buried his childhood memory deep within his heart because he refused to reminisce about how traumatizing it was.


    Pupa realized the volatile emotion in Yunyu right now, a sign that his childhood memory must''ve been traumatizing.


    "No need to tell me right now," Pupa said.


    Yunyu smiled and nodded.


    Pupa realized someone was coming, so it turned invisible again.


    Little Jean was sitting alone, staring at his reflection in the fountain, thinking about making up with his Big brother, until he heard someone greet him.


    "Good morning, fairy."


    "Wa¡ª"Little Jean was startled when someone suddenly appeared near him. He jolted and lost his balance, almost falling to the fountain.


    But the boy who greeted him caught his wrist.


    "Fairy, be careful¡­" the boy said.


    Little Jean turned his head, and he saw a boy older than him, probably around seven years old. He had long silver hair, which he tied with a sky blue ribbon.


    He had a charming smile on his soft but handsome face, like a little angel that has graced the earth, minus the wing, of course.


    Little Jean was dazed for a while until this angelic boy asked him again, "Fairy, are you okay?"


    "U¡ªUn¡­ Jean is okay¡­."


    The angel pulled him and sat him at the edge of the fountain. But this time, he held Little Jean''s hand, so Little Jean wouldn''t slip and fall.


    The angel stared at Little Jean with his crystal clear, blue eyes. Little Jean was hypnotized by the clarity and shine on the angel boy''s eyes as if he was staring at a pair of sky blue sapphire stones.


    "Be careful next time," the little angel said. He was still staring at Little Jean for a while, which made Little Jean embarrassed.


    "U¡ªUm¡­ Angel, please don''t stare at Jean so much. Jean is ugly¡­."


    "Ugly?" The little angel was surprised by Jean''s remark on himself. "But I''ve been staring at your for a while because you''re like a beautiful fairy."


    "F¡ªFairy?!"


    "Yes," the little angel smiled and caressed Little Jean''s hair, "When I see you sitting here, I thought you''re a flower fairy, resting at the edge of the pond."


    "Wu¡­ Jean is not a flower fairy. Jean is Jean! Angel is wrong!" Little Jean pouted as a sign of protest.


    The little angel giggled, "And I''m not an angel either. My name is Raphael, Raphael De Argent."


    [Ah! Pupa, this guy is the second master of the world, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, he is Raphael De Argent, seven years old, the Second Prince of Argent Royal Family. He is blessed with light energy, so he will be a Saint in the future, similar to Saint Michael in the first world.]


    [Man, when I saw Michael for the first time, I thought that he fits more as a villain than a saint. But when I saw Raphael, now I believe him. Just look at him. He is literally like an angel!]


    "Um¡­ Raphael¡­ Raphael¡­ Raphael¡­" Little Jean tried to put that name in his head so he didn''t forget it.


    Raphael chuckled, "Why are you here, Fairy? Where is the rest of the fairies? Are you stranded?"


    [Pupa, how much is this kid''s Fatemeter. He looks so friendly to me, unlike my bastard adopted big brother Maximillitrash!]


    [Pupa:¡­ his Fatemeter is 10%.]


    [Wha¡ª]


    [Pupa: He is friendly to everyone but also cautious. He is the next Saint, so he had to show that fake smile in front of everyone. Actually, you''re quite lucky because this kid has either zero or minus Fatemeter to everyone except his late mother.]


    [Let me guess because he thinks no human can be trusted, right? Because he has innate Saint blood, that means he can see someone''s sin.]


    [Pupa: Wow, you''re surprisingly accurate. Yes, he can see sins, just like Saint Michael. But it''s not well developed yet, so he can see major, nasty sins of some people. But he cannot see minor sins. Not yet. He will later, though.]


    [I feel like I''ve returned to see Saint Michael again. After so long¡­]


    Yunyu thought that he and Saint Michael had a rough start and even rougher end. He was the first one for Yunyu when Yunyu was still an amateur, unable to clearly think of a way to solve Michael''s problem. They didn''t even have one single good memory.


    Thus, after meeting Raphael De Argent, he thought he could compensate for all the wrongdoings he had with Saint Michael to Raphael instead.


    Raphael stared at the dazed flower fairy, then he smiled, "Fairy, Do you want to get engaged with me?"

 Chapter 513: 13.11

    "Fairy, Do you want to get engaged with me?"


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [I''m sorry, what?]


    [Pupa: So bold.]


    [We''re only seven and four years old! What do you mean engaged?! I don''t even think that your bird is functional for now.]


    [Pupa: Wow, it''s rare for you not to say cock.]


    [I''m only four years old right now. Ish, let me speaks like a proper four years old!]


    "Wu¡­ what is engaged?" Little Jean asked curiously. He was still four years old, so he had no idea about this.


    Meanwhile, Raphael was quite baffled that Little Jean hadn''t been informed about engagement. The engagement between nobles as early as they were born was pretty common in this continent.


    But after he observed the innocence in Little Jean''s eyes, Raphael sighed and caressed his pink hair, "Engagement is when two loving people promised to be one in the future, and after they are eighteen years old or more, they can get married."


    "Married?" Little Jean asked once more.


    "Marriage is when two people in love finally joined hands, and they live together, eat together, sleep together," Raphael explained patiently while adoring Little Jean''s innocent face.


    "Ah, does that mean Jean is married to Big brother?"


    "Big brother?" Raphael frowned.


    "Yes! Big brother Maxi and Jean live together, and we also eat together!"


    "No, no, that''s different," Raphael chuckled, listening to Little Jean''s answer. He put his hand on Little Jean''s chest and explained, "Loving a person means that your heart will beat faster when you''re with that person¡ª"


    Raphael pinched Little Jean''s smooth cheek softly, "¡ªYour cheek will turn red when you''re near that person¡ª"


    Raphael then leaned closer, "And you also want to stay with him forever."


    Little Jean was oblivious to Raphael''s advance. He allowed Raphael to kiss his cheek and said, "¡ªAnd you also love to kiss or getting kissed by the person you love."


    "Wu¡­ I see¡­" Little Jean was dazed, while Raphael giggled happily, knowing that Little Jean was so innocent, even though they only had three years gap.


    Raphael was taught to be a good noble since he was a toddler like the rest of the noble kids. Even Maximillien Eau Saumont must''ve undergone the same training. That was the reason how he could take over the Archduchy at such young age of fourteen years old.


    But it was surprising that his little brother wasn''t well educated about this.


    "So, do you want to get engaged with me?" Raphael asked.


    "Um¡­"


    [Okay, this continent is so screwed up. How could they let seven years old engaged with four years old kid?!]


    [Pupa: Isn''t that very common even in your world? The medieval era in your world also has that kind of custom.]


    [Well, I was born in modern times!]


    "Jean will¡ª"


    "What is this?"


    Little Jean and Raphael were interrupted by a heavier voice. There was a shadow that covered the sun behind Raphael.


    Little Jean looked up and saw his Big brother crossing his arm and peered suspiciously at Little Jean and Raphael.


    Raphael turned his head and resumed his perfunctory smile, "Good morning, Archduke Maximillien."


    Maximillien didn''t greet Raphael immediately because he could feel the hostility coming from this seven years old kid. Beneath that angelic smile, there was something deeper and dangerous.


    "I thought Archduke is currently having a talk with my father. He is quite eager to see your qualification, knowing that you''re only fourteen years old to lead the Archduchy."


    "What are you doing with Little Jean?" Maximillien asked.


    "Oh? With Flower Fairy?" Raphael smiled and hugged Little Jean, lifting Jean up and then putting him down to stand beside Raphael.


    Little Jean was still bewildered and asked, "A¡ªAngel, that''s scary¡­."


    "Really? I''m sorry then," Raphael chuckled and patted Little Jean''s head.


    Maximillien watched everything. He should be happy that Little Jean was now with someone rather than bugging him in his office.


    But for some reason, he felt a bit uncomfortable, just a bit.


    Little Jean stared at his Big brother, but when Maximillien darted his eyes at him, Little Jean immediately lowered his gaze, refused to look at Maximillien.


    Maximillien scoffed. He also felt ridiculous that he had to search around for this orphaned kid. He was obviously fine with this Second Prince that the Emperor brought with him.


    In fact, that orphaned kid could do whatever he wanted. He didn''t even care.


    Maximillien turned his body, "I was just walking around. You two can play whatever. Also, Prince Raphael, that little kid standing beside you, he is not my brother. He is just a kid adopted by my late parents."


    Little Jean''s body trembled as he heard that statement from his own Big brother. Little Jean knew that Big brother was right. He was just an orphaned kid from a terrible orphanage.


    But he was absolutely thrilled when he got adopted by his late parents, and he also admired his Big brother a lot.


    Raphael saw the discord between Archduke Maximillien and Little Jean. Thus he patted Jean''s head and said, "It''s okay, I will protect you instead. Let''s get engaged, so I can legally protect you in the future."


    "Engaged!?" Maximillien turned his body again. He glared at the unflinching Second Prince and also Little Jean. "What do you mean about engagement? I''ve never heard such a thing."


    "Ah, suppose you haven''t heard it. I''ve proposed to Little flower fairy whether he wants to get engaged with me. Because I''ve come to like her, and as a next saint, I am unable to get close to him or protect him unless I''m his legal fiancee," Raphael smirked. "Since you don''t want to protect Little Jean, then I will get engaged with him and protect him instead. What do you think, Little Jean?"


    "Un¡­" Little Jean glanced up at his Big brother, but he could only see the glare that pierced his guts, so he only nodded weakly.


    [Pupa: Ding! Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter increases to 15%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 20%.]


    Maximillien gritted his teeth, "How ridiculous¡ª"


    Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!


    "This is amazing!"


    Maximillien was interrupted by someone who barged in. They all darted their eyes at the source of the clap and saw Emperor Argent III, Raphael''s father cheering on them.


    Emperor Argent walked behind Raphael and Little Jean. He crouched and patted their heads, "Look at these two boys, Raphael and your adopted little brother. They look cute together. Why don''t we let them getting engaged? So they''d cultivate their feelings together as they grew up!"


    "But¡ª" Maximilllien wanted to refuse, but logically, that wouldn''t make sense. Archduchy Eau Saumont was fixing its relationship with the Empire. An engagement between the Second Prince and Little Jean would benefit them in the long term.


    But it still felt wrong for Maximillien.


    "But they are both boys. Second Prince will be cut off of his blood lineage," Maximillien tried to argue.


    "Ah, that''s fine. Raphael will be a saint in the future, he cannot have a child to avoid child-worshipping because sainthood is not determined by blood, but by God''s favorite," Emperor Argent III explained. "So if he wants to marry a man, that''d be the best because it would avoid a child being birthed since your little brother is also a man!"

 Chapter 514: 13.12

    "Raphael will be a saint in the future, he cannot have a child to avoid child-worshipping because sainthood is not determined by blood, but by God''s favorite," Emperor Argent III explained. "So if he wants to marry a man, that''d be the best because it would avoid a child being birthed since your little brother is also a man!"


    [Ehe¡­ ehehehehe, apparently, he doesn''t know about my record of getting pregnant many times and birthing many children, some of them even have children or their own! So I was also a grandpa to many grandchildren!]


    [Pupa: Luckily, you can''t get pregnant in this world. I get tired listening to your pregnant mood swing and random stuff you said.]


    [Eh? Is it that bad?]


    [Pupa: You said to me once that you want to want me to dress up in a baby diaper, then you''ll breastfeed me.]


    [¡­ okay, forget I ever said that.]


    Maximillien was trapped in an awkward position one he was confronted by Emperor Argent III. He was ready to separate Little Jean and the Second Prince. But now that Emperor Argent was suggesting the marriage, he couldn''t just say no easily.


    Because his Archduchy was still under the Empire''s rule, even though it was already autonomous. He still had to maintain the relationship between the Empire and the Archduchy, especially since La Fleur Academy was located in Eau Saumont capital city, where the nobles from across the Empire came to study there.


    To get continuous support, he had to maintain the relationship.


    ¡­


    Maximillien stared at Little Jean, who still lowered his gaze, afraid of raising his head. Thus he ordered, "Jean, look at me."


    Little Jean slowly raised his head. When his eyes met with his big brother''s, he jolted slightly and mumbled, "B¡ªBig brother¡­."


    "Where have you been after you left my office? Did you wander alone in this maze garden?" Maximillien asked. He was actually so worried searching for Little Jean here and there across the Palace. He even ordered his maids to search for Little Jean, and he entered the maze garden because this was Little Jean''s favorite place.


    How did he know? Because he could see the maze from his office, and he often saw Little Jean strolling around alone in the garden when he reached the fountain in the middle of the maze.


    For some unknown reason, Maximillien was afraid that Little Jean might get hurt or lost somewhere, knowing how harsh he was towards Jean.


    "Un¡­ Big brother said that you don''t want me¡­." Little Jean replied.


    "That''s not¡ª" Maximillien was about to refute that when Raphael interrupted and said, "When I came here, I heard Little Jean''s cries. He was crying because his Big brother is a meanie. Duke Maximillien, I know that Little Jean is adopted, but that doesn''t mean you can crush his hope."


    Maximillien saw the grin on Raphael''s face. He was definitely trying to worsen the situation to his advantage.


    "N¡ªNo, Big brother¡ªBig brother is not a meanie, Jean is wrong¡ª" Little Jean still tried to protect his Big brother, which baffled Raphael.


    It was so clear that Duke Maximillien disliked his adopted brother, but it seemed that Little Jean''s attachment was deep for Maximillien.


    Emperor Argent III patted Little Jean''s head and asked, "What is your name?"


    "Jean? Un¡­ Jean''s name is Jean¡­." Little Jean replied innocently. His doe eyes melted Emperor Argent''s heart. He couldn''t help but pinch Little Jean''s cheek gently.


    "Hehe, you''re so cute. I don''t mind bringing you to Royal Palace," Emperor Argent said.


    "He is not allowed to leave Palace of Eau Saumont," Maximillien said.


    Emperor Argent looked at the young Duke, who was obviously displeased with the proposal, but the Emperor didn''t care about that. He knew that Raphael, his son, hated everyone ever presented to him, whether young girl or boy.


    He hated everyone because he could see their dishonesty and read their mind.


    Thus, Raphael, liking Little Jean, already said a lot about this little boy''s character.


    Emperor Argent III asked his son, "Raphael, do you like Little Jean?"


    "Certainly," Raphael smiled towards Little Jean. "I want to get engaged with him, dad. And married him in the future."


    "Good, remember your words, Raphael," Emperor Argent warned.


    He shifted his attention at Little Jean and asked, "Young boy, do you want to help your Big brother?"


    "Help, Big brother?" Little Jean tilted his head. "Jean can help Big brother?"


    "No, you don''t need to," Maximillien tried to stop Emperor Argent''s agenda, but it was too late because of Little Jean''s next words.


    "Jean wants to help Big brother¡­ Jean is useless and stupid. Even Big brother doesn''t want Jean¡­."


    "That''s unfortunate," Emperor Argent said. "You can always help your Big brother by getting engaged with my son, Raphael. After you got engaged, Raphael will visit this Palace often, and he will play with you as well."


    "When you''re older, you can get married and live with him together," Emperor Argent smirked at the young Duke. As expected, the Young Duke was astonished. He must''ve realized that he was stupid to let Little Jean left his room while there was a visit from another noble.


    Because engagement between nobles was so common even when they were just a child, and it was the children''s decision. As long as they liked each other, then the engagement would be inevitable.


    "When you get engaged with Raphael, I will help your Big brother. I will make sure that he will have less stress and he will not work until late at night," Emperor Argent persuaded. "How is it? Don''t you want your Big brother to sleep well?"


    "YES!" Little Jean replied immediately. "Jean wants Big brother to be happy! Jean wants Big brother to sleep well! Jean will get engaged with Angel!"


    "NO!" Duke Maximillien snapped, unable to control his emotion any longer. He grabbed Little Jean''s hand and dragged him out of the maze garden.


    He looked over his shoulder and leered at Emperor Argent, "Your Majesty, pardon my impertinence, but we can talk about business tomorrow. There is no use to continue our discussion in this situation."


    "Good, I will return with Raphael tomorrow. I''ll make sure to get some document about my son and your adopted little brother''s engagement."


    Duke Maximillien gritted his teeth. He grabbed Little Jean by his back collar and then carried him on his arm. He rushed to leave the maze garden because he didn''t want Little Jean to stay and getting influenced by those manipulative royals.


    Meanwhile, Little Jean turned his head and rested his chin on Big brother Maximillien''s shoulder. He stared at Raphael, who was smiling at him, and waved his hand.


    After Duke Maximillien and Little Jean left their sight, Emperor Argent III asked his son, "Real talk, my son, do you actually like him? Or is it part of the plan to take over the duchy?"


    The smile on Raphael''s faltered. He never liked his callous father either, but he agreed upon his request to take over this Archduchy because he also had a plan for himself.


    But when it came to Little Jean¡­


    Raphael shrugged, "I''m not sure either. My proposal is also sudden without any preparation. But I do like him¡­ just a bit."

 Chapter 515: 13.13

    "Un¡­ Big brother¡­ I can walk by myself¡­." Little Jean said weakly as he was carried by his Big brother to the Palace.


    Maximillien zipped his mouth because he was also unsure of himself. He kept thinking about the engagement between his adopted little brother and that bastard Second Prince, Raphael De Argent.


    That callous Emperor really knew how to play his card, manipulating an innocent little boy like Little Jean for his advantage.


    Little Jean felt uncomfortable getting carried by his Big brother, so he struggled a little. He wiggled his body, trying to break free.


    "Stop struggling," Maximillien said coldly.


    "B¡ªBut¡­" Little Jean thought getting carried by his Big brother would feel amazing, but the more they walked, the more nerve-wracking it got for Little Jean.


    Because somehow, he could sense that Big brother was angry.


    The guards saw Archduke Maximillien was carrying Little Jean, and they were relieved. Because Archduke looked so anxious when Little Jean was nowhere to be seen.


    Maximillien entered his office and then put Little Jean on the sofa. He crouched in front of Little Jean with his scrutinizing eyes. He asked, "Do you know what you said in front of the Emperor and his son just now?"


    "Un?" Little Jean tilted his head. He didn''t understand why would his Big brother get angry at him.


    "Big brother, Jean wants to help you¡­." Little Jean said innocently. He truly didn''t understand the repercussion that would befall him in the future.


    For Maximillien, who had been well trained to be a noble and a ruler since he was so young, he understood that Emperor Argent must''ve planned something because there was no way he would allow his precious son who would hold the strongest power in the country as the Holy Saint, to marry a man. Even worse, Prince Raphael would marry an adopted kid from a poor orphanage.


    Maximillien wasn''t stupid enough to believe this was a cinderella story because it was just simply ridiculous.


    No amount of fairy tale could coax Maximillien to believe this kind of pure narrative without any hidden agenda behind it.


    Maximillien didn''t want Little Jean to be a catalyst of a big scheme. He was truly just a little kid living his life, trying to survive without making any trouble.


    He was just unaware of what happened around him, and it was Maximillien''s duty to protect him.


    Maximillien was conflicted. He felt strangely protective towards Little Jean without knowing the cause.


    ''I protect him because he is still linked with the Archduchy. All his actions in the future will still affect my duchy until he is eighteen, and I will be able to kick him away, lessening the worry about any scheme going around.''


    ''That''s right, I protect him because I need to protect my duchy. There''s nothing about him that''s important other than his status as my adopted sibling. I need to make sure that he is alright and won''t do anything dangerous until he is eighteen.''


    ''I will kick him away after he reaches that age.''


    "Big brother?" Little Jean grabbed Maximillien''s sleeve with his tiny hands and asked, "Big brother doesn''t like Jean helping? Jean wants to help¡­."


    "Do you think by getting engaged with that Second Prince, you will be a great help for the Archduchy?" Maximillien asked back but with a much colder tone.


    "Wu¡­ but¡­ Jean wants to help¡­."


    "Enough with that. I don''t need your help," Maximillien said. "All you need to do is to stay silent and don''t make trouble. And you''re already making trouble to me. There''s no such thing as engagement between you two! I refuse it!"


    "All you need to do is sit down! You will never be able to help me or the Archduchy! Just stay still!" Maximillien scolded. He actually meant well because he didn''t want Little Jean to mix with that callous Emperor and Second Prince, but his tone was really harsh. It made Little Jean scared of his Big brother again.


    "B¡ªBig brother¡­ Jean wants to help¡­." Little Jean insisted. He clenched his Big brother''s sleeve. "I can help! Jean can help! Please let Jean get engaged with Angel!"


    [Hm¡­ I don''t think Maximillien is hostile here. It''s just how he speaks. He is very blunt and heartless in his dialogue. Pupa, do you think that Maximillien is hostile towards Raphael because he secretly loves me?]


    [Pupa: Ew, you''re four years old. Maximillien is not a pedophile! Also, the Fatemeter is only twenty percent. Do you think Maximillien will get hostile solely because of a twenty percent Fatemeter?]


    [Ish, way to shoot my hopes down, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: Anyway, there is definitely something that made Maximillien so cautious around Raphael.]


    [Hm¡­ I still need to get engaged with him, though. That''s the only way for me to keep in contact with Raphael since he will be the next Holy Saint. It would be impossible to increase his Fatemeter.]


    Maximillien saw the determination in those doe eyes. Little Jean was just too oblivious to realize that he would only create more problems rather than solving them.


    "You¡ªAre you really sure that you will be Raphael''s fiancee? Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know how callous Emperor Argent III is? Do you know that he is likely going to leave you once he reaches adulthood? Do you even like him? I bet you don''t. You don''t even know what like, or love is, right?"


    "Un?" Jean tilted his head, and he released his grip on his Big brother''s sleeve. He patted his Big brother''s cheeks with his palm and then replied, "Jean knows love! Love is when¡­ un¡­ when you want to live in the same place with the person you love when you want to stay with the person you love, and um¡­ your heart beats faster when you''re near the person you love! Angel told me what love is!"


    Maximillien was astonished. He stared at Little Jean''s doe eyes and then asked, "Do you love that Second Prince Raphael De Argent?"


    "Um? No!" Jean shook his head. "Jean loves Big brother the most!"


    ¡­


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 25%.]


    [Hehe, take that Cutiepie Yunyu''s attack!]


    ¡­


    Maximillien sighed. He got up and distanced himself from Little Jean, "And you still want to get engaged with the second prince?"


    "Yes! Jean will be with Angel!" Little Jean replied.


    Maximillien chuckled, hearing that answer. Little Jean truly didn''t understand what love was. He said that he loved his ''big brother'' the most, but he still chose to be engaged with Raphael.


    Maximillien sighed. He truly didn''t understand this kid''s train of thought. But he had a good intention nonetheless.


    As much as Maximillien hated it, he still needed the Empire''s support until he was fully established, especially against smaller houses who challenged his rule in Archduchy.


    Since Little Jean was so eager, Maximillien had no way to stop him because it was tradition.


    ''Ah, whatever, I will make sure to separate them when Little Jean doesn''t like that callous prince anymore. This is just a kid impulse. After he realized the scheme when he is older, he will come to me and beg to break the engagement between him and that prince.''

 Chapter 516: 13.14

    "Angel!" Little Jean ran towards Raphael, who opened his arm and then hugged his fairy.


    "Good morning, Fairy," Raphael caressed Little Jean''s pink hair and kissed Jean''s hair softly. "Oh? Your hair smells like a rose. Do you take a rose-scented bath?"


    "Eh? What is a rose-scented bath?" Little Jean asked.


    "You don''t know that?"


    "Nope!" Little Jean shook his head energetically, and his fluffy pink hair wafted that sweet smell of roses on Raphael''s nose, which made Raphael hugged Jean even tighter.


    "That means it''s the natural smell of your hair," Raphael said.


    "Um¡­ Angel doesn''t like Jean''s hair?" Little Jean tried to retreat, but Raphael made sure that Little Jean couldn''t escape his hug.


    "I like it a lot," Raphael replied with a smile on his face. "I need to bring you to my private garden in the royal palace. It is filled with roses¡ª"


    "¡ªThere is no such thing as going to a private garden. Jean is still too small to leave Eau Saumont Palace," Maximillien stood behind Jean and glared at Raphael. He had an innate dislike for this kid for some reason, especially with his callousness and his obvious greediness towards Little Jean. He might be seven years old, but Maximillien could feel that maliciousness under his Saint guise.


    "Ahahaha! Relax, Duke Maximillien. They''re just kids!" Emperor Argent walked in and stood behind Raphael, his son. His gaze cooled down, and he stared at Duke Maximillien with a taunting smile on his face.


    "I''ve prepared the contract for their engagement. All you need to do is to sign this since I''ve signed my part," Emperor Argent said. His eyes cast down at Raphael and Little Jean, "You guys should play in the garden. I will talk with Duke Maximillien about the engagement. Consider it done. You two are engaged now."


    Duke Maximillien accepted the contract from Emperor Argent, but before he signed it, he asked Little Jean for the last time, "Jean, are you sure that you want to be with Second Prince?"


    "Yes!" Jean replied short but certain.


    [Pupa: Ding! Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter increases to 20%. Seriously though, what''s wrong with these guys. They are so easy on spicy chicken Yunyu!]


    [Hehe, maybe because I''m just that irresistible.]


    [Pupa: PEH!]


    Raphael felt something clicked in his heart, but he didn''t know why. He kept staring at Yunyu and then glanced at Duke Maximillien, who looked so pissed off.


    Raphael grinned, "Well, of course, my cute fairy will choose me as his fiancee. Because he likes me the most."


    Maximillien wanted to refute that because Little Jean said he liked his big brother the most, but this wasn''t the right time.


    Besides, that wasn''t his problem, Maximillien didn''t care which one Little Jean liked the most, and anyone whom Little Jean wanted was insignificant for Maximillien''s life.


    "There is no engagement party until you''re ten years old. Remember that, Jean," Duke Maximillien warned.


    "Wha¡ªJean can get a party with Angel?" Little Jean asked excitedly.


    "Of course!" Raphael replied. Meanwhile, Duke Maximillien could only zip his mouth and glared at the grinning Emperor. He had to read the engagement contract in case something would be disadvantageous for Little Jean in the future.


    Raphael held Little Jean''s hand, and they walked to the maze garden together.


    Raphael kept staring at Little Jean while Jean was looking around bewilderedly. He felt something was a bit weird today. He visited this maze garden almost every day in spring, and it was filled with flowers in many colors.


    But today was strange because it seemed there were a lot more flowers than usual, and all of them bloomed beautifully for each step he took as if the flowers bloomed just for Little Jean.


    "Uwaaa! So beautiful!" Little Jean said as he was awed by the blooming sparkling flowers. He turned his head at Raphael, who got caught red-handed that he had been staring at Little Jean since the moment they entered the garden. Raphael immediately turned his head away to avoid meeting Little Jean''s doe eyes.


    "Angel! Look at all these blooming flowers!" Little Jean said excitedly.


    "I can see that..." Raphael replied. Of course, he knew that because he was the reason for this abnormality.


    He realized his supernatural power as the child of the light as early as four years old. He realized that his emotion affected the surrounding.


    When he was gloomy, plants around him would wilt, and sometimes the sky would darken. When he was happy, the sky would turn brighter, and the air would be fresher.


    But he never realized that he had the power to make flowers bloom. He thought it was because he was happy, but he had been happy before, and he never did this.


    It seemed that his power to bloom the flowers was linked with Little Jean.


    Raphael couldn''t take his eyes off Jean because of his words. When Jean confirmed that he wanted to be Raphael''s fiancee so surely, without any hesitation, it made Raphael''s heartbeat accelerated.


    He tried to pry on Little Jean''s heart, thinking that he had planned this with his Big brother.


    But when he pried in, he only saw a bright light that covered Little Jean''s heart. So bright that Jean should be the Saint, not Raphael.


    "Angel, look, look!" Little Jean pointed at his shoes and saw flowers magically sprouting and blooming from the ground.


    "Uwaa! So beautiful!" Little Jean twirled and then circled around Raphael. The flowers continued following his trail, blooming beautifully.


    Raphael knew that his power, his ability as the next Saint, somehow affected Little Jean.


    And the more Jean was happy, the more his power grew as if it was solely used to cater for Little Jean''s use.


    "Little Jean," Raphael grabbed Little Jean''s arm to stop him from hopping around like a cute little bunny.


    Little Jean turned his head and stared at Raphael. Their eyes met, the doe blue eyes and the bright blue that sparkled with such clarity in Raphael''s eyes.


    "Yes, Angel?"


    "Do you¡­ actually, like me?"

 Chapter 517: 13.15

    "Do you¡­ actually, like me?"


    Raphael confronted Little Jean, who gazed at him with his doe eyes. Little Jean said nothing, but he stretched his hands and tried to touch Raphael''s cheek.


    Raphael crouched and asked, "What do you want, Jean? You haven''t answered my question."


    Little Jean put his palms on Raphael''s cheeks and then kissed his forehead.


    Chu.


    Raphael was stunned as he could feel the small but plump lips touched his forehead. He was speechless and continue staring at Little Jean, who smiled at him.


    "Little Jean loves Angel!"


    Raphael''s heart skipped for a second. He didn''t expect the innocent confession from a little kid could have such a big impact on him. Raphael, who had been taught to be careful since the moment he has self-consciousness, actually had a moment when he didn''t want to be careful.


    And that moment was now. He didn''t want to be careful around Little Jean.


    "Jean, you don''t understand what does it mean when you said that," Raphael said.


    "Un¡­ Jean understand, Big brother!" Little Jean nodded few times and continued, "When you love someone, you want to stay around him for a long time. When you love someone, you want to live with him. And when you''re in love, your heart will beat faster if he is around you."


    "Angel, you''re the one who taught me what love is!" Little Jean said.


    [Pupa: Ding! Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter increases to 25%.]


    [Ah, as expected, hehe~]


    [Pupa: Lies. You said that you like your Big brother the most. You''re playing with their hearts.]


    [Sshh¡­ I like both. This is supposed to be a harem otome game, Pupa. Stop trying to make me feel bad!]


    [I suppose so. You''re still lying nonetheless.]


    Raphael still zipped his mouth, and for a good while, there was a long silence between them before Raphael chuckled, "Yes, yes, I am the one who taught you about love¡­."


    "I was just surprised of myself¡­." Raphael said.


    "Surprised?" Little Jean tilted his head.


    "No, it''s nothing," Raphael took a deep breath and then touched Little Jean''s forehead with his index finger. A gentle light covered Jean''s forehead.


    In a matter of a second, a gentle light surrounded Little Jean and Raphael, engulfing them in a warm and gentle caress of the holy light.


    "Angel, what is this?"


    "It''s just my gift for you," Raphael replied. "I''m not sure about my heart. But you should realize that it''s illegal to be so cute and innocent like this. My heart can''t handle it."


    "Little Jean, both of us, I don''t think we understand what love truly is¡­ at least not now," Raphael said. He caressed Little Jean''s cheek and then kissed his forehead, "But when we are older and more experienced, I can finally say that I love you. So do you. You may truly understand what love is after you''ve truly experienced it."


    Little Jean stared at Raphael, full of confusion as he didn''t understand what the Angel was saying.


    However, Raphael didn''t want to press Little Jean. Both of them were still young, four and seven years old. There was a lot of time for them to cultivate their feelings.


    In the end, they were just kids who still knew nothing.


    **


    Raphael and Little Jean strolled to the center of the Maze garden.


    Raphael lifted Jean up and sat him on the edge of the fountain, and then he asked, "Jean, do you want to see a magic trick?"


    "Magic trick?"


    Raphael patted Little Jean''s head and then pointed at the fountain behind him, "Look at the fountain and watch."


    Raphael touched the water on the fountain with his finger, and the water suddenly turned colorful, from pink like Jean''s hair, white like milk, crystal clear, to jet black like his Big brother''s hair.


    "UWAAA!" Little Jean clapped his hands as he watched the water show of colorful water. "Angel is so amazing! Jean wants to see more!"


    Raphael chuckled and flicked his fingers, and a small rainbow appeared on top of the fountain, and Jean was awed to an instant.


    [Pupa, is Raphael the only one who has magic here? I assume that his magic is holy magic, right?]


    [Pupa: Every noble has magic. Your Big brother has water magic that allows him to manipulate water into a weapon.]


    [Ohhh, like Katara, I see. How about me? I''ve always wanted to be like Azula, you know. That crazy hoe who''s just so powerful and somewhat hot at the same time.]


    [Pupa: You don''t have any common magic, nor special magic like Raphael''s holy magic. But you are a hoe¡ª.]


    [Ish, you''re pointing the obvious!]


    [Pupa: I''m not done yet. I mean, you have hoe magic.]


    [Huh?]


    [Pupa: Since you''re a natural hoe, you''re now blessed with Hoe magic. Apparently, it makes you very likable to the male leads. It also makes you very horny when you finally hit maturity. This skill will be helpful in the future, right?]


    [I mean, yeah? But I don''t need that skill. I''m already so tempting and delicious to look at, nyehehehe.]


    [Pupa:¡­ please refrain from saying that, at least not now. You''re still four years old. You''re creeping me out.]


    Raphael knew that he had holy magic since long ago. He could control nature and deem as the most powerful magic in the universe.


    But it had a weakness, and that weakness was¡­.


    Raphael stared at Little Jean, who was still awed by the small magic trick.


    Raphael grinned and said nothing. He continued watching the water show on the fountain with Little Jean.


    **


    Meanwhile, Archduke Maximillien and Emperor Argent III were sitting in the Duke''s office. The atmosphere was tense as they were glaring at each other.


    Maximillien had ripped many pages from the engagement contract between Little Jean and Raphael. Because he deemed it ridiculous, especially for Little Jean''s side.


    Maximillien continued reading the contract and then ripped another. Emperor Argent''s lips twitched as he felt it was ridiculous for Archduke Maximillien to disagree on the contract.


    Because it was literally a regular contract, Emperor Argent wouldn''t be stupid enough to give an obviously disadvantageous contract for Little Jean. It would raise suspicion on Archduke Maximillien''s side.


    "That''s the tenth page that you ripped," Emperor Argent mentioned with contempt in his voice. But Archduke Maximillien didn''t seem to care. He kept reading and ripped the eleventh page from the contract.


    "How many times you''ll keep ripping the contract? It''s a regular contract that people use for child engagement."


    "And it''s not to my liking," Maximillien replied. "I don''t want my little brother to be disadvantaged in this engagement that is bound to fail."


    "Bound to fail? You doubt my son that much?" Emperor Argent scoffed, "You doubt the next saint of the Empire, you know that, right?"


    "This is just a preemptive effort of mine. I want Little Jean to be separated from the Second prince on a good note. I don''t want him to have any regret in the future."


    "Regret? I don''t think they will be separated. They''re meant for each other," Emperor Argent defended his son. "In fact, I think it''s you who looks too worried for Jean. That kid is your adopted brother. He has no blood relation with you."


    "Doesn''t matter. He''s still part of my duchy."


    "Just that? Or you have something else with your adopted brother?" Emperor Argent''s scrutinizing gaze made Maximillien stopped reading for a second.


    Archduke Maximillien shook his head and continued reading, "it''s just your imagination, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 518: 13.16

    "Boring..." Yunyu complained.


    "Pupa, what''s the current Fatemeter?" Yunyu asked.


    "25% for both Raphael and Maximillien, Breakmeter is still 0%," Pupa informed.


    "Hm, it''s so slow¡­."


    Two weeks had passed since Raphael''s last visit, and his Big brother, Maximillien, signed the engagement contract between Raphael and Little Jean.


    But after that, Maximillien was just too busy with many things and only visited Little Jean perfunctorily. He only checked whether Jean was eating well and gave him so many toys.


    It was a peaceful life, of course, but this wasn''t what Jean expected. He didn''t want a peaceful but stagnant life without any Fatemeter progression. He wanted something fun!


    Pupa seemed to have guessed what was in Yunyu''s head. Thus he commented, "You can''t just do some reckless stuff. You''re still four years old, innocent little boy. There''s still an OOC limit, you know."


    Yunyu sighed after Pupa''s warn. He thought it would be fun if he was a toddler. But all he did was to be caged in this huge palace with his busy Big brother.


    Little Jean jumped out of bed, took something from his treasure box, and walked to the door.


    Pupa turned invisible again, it didn''t know what Yunyu would do, but it was a lot better than being holed up in this room forever.


    The guard opened the door, and Little Jean hopped and skipped in the corridor. He went to the Duke''s office, and the guards automatically opened the door for him.


    Little Jean saw Big brother Maximillien was busy with his documents as usual. There was a gardenia on the table, a gift from Little Jean in the morning. Maximillien glanced at Little Jean and asked, "What do you want, Jean?"


    "Nothing, Big brother, I just want to accompany you!"


    Little Jean entered, and he sat on the sofa. He looked around the Duke''s office for a while and then frowned.


    "Big brother, your office is boring," Little Jean commented.


    "Boring?" Maximillien looked around the office and found nothing wrong with it.


    "I see nothing wrong," Maximillien replied.


    "It''s boring!" Little jean then opened his drawing book and his pack of coloring pencils.


    "What do you want to do?" Maximillien sighed. "You know that I''m busy with many things, Jean."


    "Sshh! Big brother, just stay still. Jean wants to draw!"


    Maximillien frowned. He knew that his little brother always had an overactive imagination. The last time he remembered, his little brother had an imaginary friend called Pupa. When Maximillien asked the look of Pupa, Jean only said it''s super ugly. Maximillien asked him to draw Pupa, but he said Pupa was so ugly, it''s better not to waste his precious colored pencils.


    Soon, Jean became busy with his drawing. He used one colored pencil after another and then glanced at his Big brother from time to time as if he was making sure on something.


    In the end, after it was done, Little jean ripped the paper from his drawing book and walked towards his Big brother.


    "Big brother, this is for you!" Little Jean offered his drawing to Maximillien.


    "For me?" Maximillien took the drawing. He thought it was just a random doodle from a kid. But it was actually a very good drawing. In fact, Jean was actually very talented for his age.


    But that wasn''t the most important part. Jean drew two people, him and Maximillien. They were holding hands, and at the bottom, there was a writing.


    ''Jean loves Big brother forever.''


    "Forever?" Maximillien chuckled as he raised his brow. "Do you know what that means?"


    "Um¡­"


    "That means you will remember me forever. All your dreams and thought will be filled with me. Do you want that?" Maximillien teased his simple little brother.


    "Yes!" Jean nodded without hesitation. "Jean will leave Big brother after Jean is eighteen. But Big brother will always live in Jean''s dream!"


    "That¡ª"


    "Big brother, please tell Jean that you won''t leave Jean''s dream, okay?" Little Jean requested, then he hugged his Big brother''s leg like a koala.


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 30%.]


    Maximillien said nothing, but he stared at his adopted little brother. Truly, he didn''t know what to do next. The more he liked Jean, the more that fortune-telling appeared in his head.


    It was a nightmare that filled his dream almost every night. The same nightmare showed him dying, killed by a dark creature, while Jean only sat and watched from afar.


    The sensation of a knife piercing his heart slowly was too realistic, so every time Maximillien woke up, he would clench his heart.


    But he didn''t think that Little Jean had any knowledge about this. He was really just a little kid who liked to play with his toys, skip and hop around like a bunny, and hang out with his Big brother.


    Maximillien sighed. He didn''t think it would be this hard to just let go of an adopted kid.


    He should have throw Little Jean away right after his parent''s death, so it wouldn''t be as troublesome.


    Now that Jean was engaged to Raphael, there was nothing he could do.


    ''And I don''t think I have the heart to kick him now, knowing how innocent he is¡­.''


    Maximillien patted Little Jean''s head and then decided to lift Jean up and let him sat on his thigh.


    "Uwa!" Little Jean struggled a bit, he was afraid that he did something bad, and he was confused when his Big brother allowed him to sit on his lap.


    "Big brother, why am I here?"


    "Hm?"


    "A¡ªAm I allowed to sit here?"


    Little Jean looked uncomfortable as he struggled a bit, trying to jump out of the chair. But Maximillien held him and said, "From now on, you''re allowed to sit on my lap. You can accompany me while I''m working."


    "Uwa¡­. Jean can help Big brother?"


    "You can help me by not moving around when you sit on my lap, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Little Jean requested his Big brother bring him the drawing book and coloring pencils. He obediently sat on Maximillien''s lap while drawing many things, including animals and flowers.


    They were in this harmonious position until the maid came in with an evening snack, tea, and cookies for the Duke.


    She paused for a moment when she saw Little Jean was sitting peacefully on Archduke Maximillien''s lap. The Duke was reading his document as usual. While Little Jean was drawing something on his drawing book, he took colored pencils and began coloring.


    "Your Highness, here''s your requested cookies and evening tea," the maid said.


    "Good," Duke Maximillien nodded once. His eyes were still on the document, and he said, "Put the evening tea on my side, and give the cookie for Jean."


    "¡­ Yes, Your Highness."


    The maid put the cookies on Little Jean''s side. Before she left, Duke Maximillien called her again, "You, take this with you."


    Maximillien waved Jean''s drawing before, and the maid thought Archduke Maximillien wanted her to throw it out.


    "Yes, Your Highness, I will throw it¡ª"


    "Throw?" Maximillien frowned. "Who said you can throw it? I want you to put it in a frame. I want it to sit on this desk tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 519: 13.17

    A month had passed since the engagement, and the life in Eau Saumont Palace was as peaceful as ever.


    Little Jean was busy skipping through the maze garden alone when he saw his Big brother was busy reading a book on the bench.


    Honestly, he was also annoyed at his nonchalant Big brother. Maximillien was always busy with hid documents in the office. When he finally had free time like this, he spent it by doing the exact same thing, but in a different place.


    Little Jean pouted and hugged his Big brother''s leg, "Big brother! What are you doing?"


    Maximillien wasn''t surprised. He just smiled at Little Jean and lifted him up to sit on his lap, "I''m reading a novel. What do you want?" Maximillien asked.


    "Big brother¡­ un¡­." Little Jean wanted to persuade his Big brother to spend time together outside or play. His Big brother had a terrible dark circle nowadays because he often worked so late at night.


    Thus, Little Jean tried to look cute in front of his Big brother. With his moist eyes, he looked up at Maximillien and said, "Big brother, why don''t we go to the city?"


    "City?" Maximillien sighed. He knew that Little Jean would ask for this sooner or later. He didn''t intend to bring Little Jean to the city because it would taint his eyes.


    Besides, it was so obvious that Little Jean''s pink hair would attract the attention of many people, and it might be troublesome.


    "Jean, do you want me to buy something instead? Just name what kind of toy you want, and I will buy it," Maximillien suggested. But Little Jean shook his head. He pulled his Big brother''s collar and begged with his tender gaze.


    "Big brother¡­ please¡­."


    "I¡ª" Maximillien wanted to refuse again, but after seeing that tender gaze, he sighed and yielded. "Fine, let''s just go now. But I don''t want you to go anywhere. We''ll just go to a restaurant for lunch and leave."


    "Can I go and buy supplies as well?"


    "You mean, art supply? I already bought you a new pack of colored pencils."


    "No, no, Jean wants a real canvas and paint!" Little Jean said. "Jean will have his birthday soon! Jean wants a gift!"


    "Birthday?" Maximillien didn''t realize that Jean would be five years old soon. Because he never bothered checking on Jean''s birth certification inside his late parent''s bedroom.


    "Yes! Jean''s birthday will be on um¡­ um¡­." Jean started counting with his small fingers, then he just lost count."Wu¡­ Jean forgot birthday, but on Jean''s last birthday, I got crayon from orphanage grandpa!"


    "I see¡­" Maximillien pondered for a moment, thinking that he was such a bad brother for Little Jean. But he wasn''t trained to take care of a little kid since he was just a fourteen years old teen. "Do you want a birthday party?"


    "What is a birthday party?" Little Jean asked.


    "Hm¡­" Maximillien''s eyes looked up as he imagined his birthday party before. Honestly, his birthday party wasn''t all that glamorous. His parents wanted him to build relationships while having a birthday party, so his party was mostly about talking to other noble kids and older nobles to strengthen future relationships.


    It wasn''t an ideal birthday for Little Jean.


    "Birthday party is about cake, balloons, gifts, and so on," Maximillien explained.


    Little Jean got excited right after Maximillien mentioned cake and gift. His eyes glimmered full of hope.


    "Jean can get cake and gift for a birthday?!" Little Jean asked.


    "Yes, you can," Maximillien replied. Little Jean became jumpy and hugged his big brother''s chest excitedly.


    "Big brother is the best! Jean loves Big brother the most! Yaaayyy!"


    Maximillien got flustered with the surge of excitement from Little Jean. But he was also considering whether he should invite the nobles to celebrate Jean''s birthday.


    Because he didn''t want any other men, especially young boys around Jean''s age, to suddenly come and propose. It would be troublesome.


    Little Jean''s presence was still largely unknown for everyone other than those in the Palace of Eau Saumont, so it would be dangerous for Jean as well.


    Because Maximillien already expected that people would try to persuade the innocent Little Jean to do their bidding, especially the lesser nobles who wanted to be promoted by the Archduke.


    "Big brother, can we go now? I want to go to the city!" Jean requested. "I also want to buy a cake for my birthday, and gifts!"


    Maximillien chuckled and pinched Little Jean''s cheek, "Gifts are meant to be secretive, so I won''t allow you to see what kind of gift I have. And cake can only be eaten at the birthday celebration."


    "Wu¡­ but Jean wants to eat cake¡­." Little Jean pouted cutely. He sulked after realizing there would be no cake today.


    Maximillien couldn''t help but to cater to Little Jean''s request. He had to admit that Little Jean''s cuteness made him weak. He sighed and yielded to the request, "Fine, we will go to the city and buy a cake there instead. Remember, only to the restaurant to eat lunch and cake, and to your art supplies. Nothing more."


    [Wehehe, Cute Pout no Justu works as well~]


    [Pupa: Okay, seriously, you have to stop doing that pout. It''s too disgusting for me.]


    [Heh, but my Big brother is happy with it~]


    [Pupa: Your Big brother is stupid and blind.]


    "Yes!" Jean nodded excitedly.


    "Still, I have to ask the butler to check on mom and dad''s room to check your birth certificate. You said it''s near, right?"


    "Yes, usually when it''s Jean''s birthday, the sun will be very hot!"


    "I see, so it''s around early summer then¡­." Maximillien calculated. After some consideration, he smiled at Jean. He got up while carrying his little brother, "Let''s just prepare ourselves for the trip to the city."


    "Okay, Big brother!"


    Little Jean snuggled on his Big brother''s arm while he was getting carried back to the Palace.


    Maximillien ordered the butler to check on Little Jean''s birth certificate and ordered few servants to prepare for Little Jean''s boots for the trip and the carriage for them.


    It took half an hour for everything to get ready. Little Jean and Duke Maximillien entered the lavish blue carriage. The coachman spurred the horse, and the carriage went out from the Palace, heading to the capital city of Eau Saumont.


    It should take about an hour for them to get there since the Place was disconnected from the capital city of Eau Saumont.


    "Big brother, what Capital City looks like?" Jean asked.


    "Hm¡­ it''s has a lot of buildings, and there is La Fleur Academy as well. It''s a major port for trade and also a very good place if you want to work in the big city," Maximillien explained. "Archduchy earns a lot of money from tax, especially for the port tax. But it''s tough to manage the economy and security. Once you''re older, you''ll understand this."


    "Un¡­ okay¡­"


    [Okay, Pupa, you said that Madeline, the main character of the tome game, is in the city, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, she is a city girl¡ªwell, for now, she is a city child. Her mom is a florist while her dad helps by selling art supplies.]


    [Perfect, let me see my love rival first before facing her in the academy later!]

 Chapter 520: 13.18

    They arrived at the Capital City an hour later. Little Jean was awed with literally everything he saw. From the bustling city, tall buildings, horses, and carriages around. The city was also filled with crowds wearing colorful dresses and hats walking at the side of the street. Apparently, colorful hats were the trend in the Empire nowadays.


    "Uwaaa, Big brother, it''s so amazinggg!" Little Jean squealed out of joy. Maximillien smiled and nodded.


    Eau Saumont City was the capital of this Archduchy, and it was well maintained and prosperous thanks to the effort of the previous Archduke, his dad Archduke Raoul Eau Saumont.


    Maximillien had been trying to at least maintain the city. He hadn''t intended to build anything yet, because it might create controversy and affected people''s opinion about him.


    He was exhausted every day because he had to handle many documents. But he was satisfied when he saw Little Jean looked so happy with the city. At least, his effort wasn''t in vain.


    "Big brother, when I''m older, I want to live in the city!" Little Jean exclaimed.


    Maximillien chuckled and looked at their left side of the carriage.


    "Look at the La Fleur Academy on your left, Jean," Maximillien pointed. Little Jean darted his eyes and saw the grandeur academy gate and the big building with art noveau design. There were plenty of students coming in and out with their academy uniforms.


    "Who are they, Big brother?"


    "They''re the students of La Fleur Academy. When you''re seventeen, you''ll be eligible to enter the academy as long as you pass the test. If you want to live in the city, then you''ll have to live in this academy first," Maximillien explained.


    Little Jean nodded. He seemed to have something in his mind, and he turned his head at his Big brother, "Big brother, if Jean lives in the city, will Big brother also live with Jean?"


    "Hm? That''s impossible. My office is in the Palace of Eau Saumont. There''s no way I can abandon my work," Maximillien replied


    "So Big brother can''t be with Jean?" Little Jean pouted and lowered his head. "Then Jean doesn''t want to live in the academy¡­."


    "Hm? Why? I thought you said you want to live here."


    "Because Jean wants to live with Big brother forever¡­." Little Jean mumbled. "Little Jean likes Big brother the most¡­."


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 35%.]


    Maximillien became quiet for a moment. His heart was beating whenever Jean showed how much he liked his Big brother.


    Maximillien wasn''t keen on someone who expressed his feeling so freely. He got few admirers who tried to confess their feeling, wanting to be Maximillien''s fiancee.


    And he turned them down because he found people like those to be too dreamy and stupid. Since it wasn''t beneficial for him, then he didn''t need to care about them.


    But Little Jean was a bit different¡­


    Maximillien never felt disgusted whenever Little Jean expressed his feeling. In fact, he was delighted, and his cheek would turn ruddy for a moment, alongside his heart would beat faster.


    Maximillien looked away immediately to calm his heart and said, "Well, you can always visit me on the weekend, or I can always visit you in the academy whenever I can. It''s only one hour trip from Palace of Eau Saumont anyway."


    "Really? Jean can do that?"


    "Yes¡­" Maximillien replied. He felt inconsistent with his own words. Because he thought he could just throw Little Jean after he matured. But now, he allowed Jean to return every weekend.


    They arrived in the restaurant called ''The Garden.''


    A restaurant reserved only for nobles or essential guests. As the owner of the restaurant, Maximillien could easily enter without any reservation. Maximillien held Little Jean''s hand and walked to the second floor. They entered an outer pavilion shaped like a white cage, and the waiter approached them.


    "Your Highness, may I take your order?"


    "Just the usual, but for my Little brother, give him a light meal instead. He doesn''t like sour and can''t take spicy. Give him milk and a plate of mille-feuille. He will like that," Maximillien ordered.


    The waiter was stunned by the attentiveness. He didn''t expect Archduke Maximillien to have a little brother. Since the late Archduke Raoul only had one son.


    So maybe this kid was adopted.


    But how could Duke Maximillien become so attentive to his adopted little brother?


    Archduke Maximillien was known to be coldhearted even since he was a kid. He was ruthless, and after taking control over the duchy, nobody dared to oppose him due to his cruel but competent nature, even as a fourteen-year-old.


    "What? Why are you standing here? Go and make it for us," Maximillien said.


    "C¡ªCertainly, Your Highness," the waiter left the pair of brothers alone.


    Little Jean looked around in wonder, "Big brother, this place is also nice! It looks like our pavilion in the palace!"


    "I modeled it based on our pavilion," Maximillien replied.


    When the food came, Little Jean ate his portion obediently. He had been trained by the butler, so he ate just like his Big brother, just a little messier.


    Then the Millefeuille came for Little Jean, with cream cheese strawberry on top.


    "Uwaaa! Thank you, Big brother!" Little Jean dug the cake and ate happily. He squealed whenever he took a bit, praising how delicious it was.


    Maximillien smiled. Somehow, he loved seeing his brother eating. Something unthinkable for him a month ago.


    Little Jean''s small feet kicked around happily under the table, and his lips were smeared with cream cheese.


    Maximillien sighed and fished out his handkerchief. He wiped Little Jean''s mouth carefully and scolded him gently, "Jean, eat slowly. The food won''t go anywhere. We also have a lot of time here anyway."


    "Thank you, Big brother¡­." Little Jean nodded. He stared at his Big brother. He could see how handsome his Big brother was, from his jet black hair, dark pupil, jawline, and beautifully shaped nose. Even as fourteen years old, the handsomeness of Maximillien Eau Saumont was undeniable, and he would be even more handsome as he reached maturity.


    "Big brother¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Big brother is so handsome¡­." Little Jean said.


    "¡­"


    Maximillien''s cheeks reddened. He retreated and pocketed his handkerchief again. He cleared his throat and said, "You shouldn''t say that to your Big brother. Say that to someone you like."


    "But I like Big brother the most."


    "¡­ whatever you said, Little Jean."


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 40%.]


    [I think when he reaches eighteen or twenty years old. He will be one of the most handsome men in the Empire.]


    [Pupa: Apparently, in the otome game route, he is indeed one of the most popular choices. Many players like him for his intimidating aura, but he is very gentle and caring inside.]


    [I can see that.]


    [Oh, Pupa, about this otome game. Is there any secret route? Like, another Master of the world or something.]


    [Pupa: Apparently, yes, there is a secret route. I''m not sure who, though. It''s hidden under the hidden plot.]


    [Pupa: There are only three masters of the world in my record for now, and we will see the last one later when you''re older.]

 Chapter 521: 13.19

    After Little Jean finished his Mille feuille, Maximillien said, "Are you full? Do you want to go to the art supply now?"


    "Um¡­ Big brother, can we stay for a little longer? Jean wants to eat more! Jean wants to eat more cake!" Little Jean raised his hands in the air and excitedly chanted, "More cake! More cake!"


    Maximillien sighed and shook his head, "No, there''s no more cake. You''ll get a cavity. You''ve eaten a lot, Jean."


    "Aww¡­." Little Jean wanted to beg, but he felt his Big brother wouldn''t allow it nonetheless, judging from his eyes. Little Jean doubted that his Big brother would yield.


    He was always strict with Little Jean''s health for some reason.


    Thus, Little Jean yielded and followed his Big brother to leave the restaurant. They returned to the carriage, and it passed through the beautiful buildings with intricate design art nouveau design.


    Then they passed the port, where Jean could see the big ships harboring at the dock or sailing away, leaving the port. Jean was awed as always, and he asked, "Big brother, those are ships, right? I saw them in my book. They can carry people!"


    "Yes, and we do have a ship of our own. We used it for travel," Maximillien informed. "Though, it''s been a while since our last travel."


    "We have our own? Where?"


    Maximillien pointed at the ship that was docking quite far from the rest of the ships. The ship was quite big, and it had blue and gold paint with an intricate design.


    "Uwaa! Big brother, can we ride that someday?!"


    "Of course, only when we have something to do overseas, though," Maximillien replied.


    They arrived at the art and supplies store that joined as one with a florist store. The front of the store was filled with flowers, lavenders, petunia, roses, gardenia, et cetera. While inside, it was a simple art and supplies store.


    A woman was standing in front, rearranging a few bouquets as she waited for the customer as always. When the well-known Archduke''s carriage suddenly stopped in front of her store, her heart jumped in fear and excitement.


    Archduke Maximillien and Little Jean got out of the carriage, and the woman rushed to greet them.


    "W¡ªWelcome to our store, Your Highness. May I help you with something?"


    Archduke was well known to be cold but competent. He looked down at Little Jean with his warm gaze and said, "You can go inside. I will have to buy some flowers first."


    "Okay, Big brother!"


    Little Jean entered the art and supplies store. The two guards who escorted them immediately blocked the door, preventing anyone from entering until Little Jean finished shopping.


    Meanwhile, Maximillien looked around the florist store. He was quite amazed by the intricacy and how the florist could arrange the flower by the looks and the smells. It created a very balanced and clean image of a flower bouquet. But his interest wasn''t about buying one or two bouquets. He needed a florist to arrange the flower decoration for Jean''s birthday. Thus he asked the florist lady, "Can you accept big order?"


    "Y¡ªYes! I can accept big orders, but I need three days if it''s a really big order, Your Highness."


    "Good, I will have one big order for gardenia, rose, and daisy. Just prepare as much as you can, and my people will pick you up the day before the celebration. I want you to decorate my Little brother''s birthday. Make it beautiful and special because he is special for me."


    **


    Meanwhile, Little Jean entered the art and supplies and was greeted by an overly friendly clerk. He was the owner of the store and also the main character, Madeline''s dad.


    The reason why Yunyu showed Little Jean''s art talent to his Big brother was to lead Maximillien to this store. So he could spy on Madeline first, because apparently, Madeline had the main protagonist aura that nobody could resist, so Yunyu wanted to do things, like sabotaging.


    [Maybe if she is around, I can push her until she broke her neck or something. At least, let me accidentally cut her face until she looks ugly enough and nobody will take her in the future, NYAHAHAHA.]


    [Pupa: Wow, you''re literally planning to kill a little kid. I know your moral value is at minus, but this is basically psychopathic tendency!]


    [Pupa¡­ did you forget that I''m also a four¡ªwell, five years old kid? I''m basically fighting my equal! So it''s fair sabotage!]


    [Pupa:..]


    The clerk, Madeline''s dad, crouched in front of Little Jean and showed a kind smile, "Young Master, do you want something? We have everything you need, from canvas, paint, brush, and many more."


    "Umm¡­"


    [Pupa, Madeline is around, right?]


    [Pupa: I can detect the main character''s presence. Yes, she is around.]


    "Sir, let Jean look around! I will tell you if I want to buy something!" Little Jean said.


    Madeline''s dad''s heart melted when he saw Little Jean''s doe eyes. He never knew that Archduke had an adopted brother. He looked so cute as well, like a fairy from painting.


    "P¡ªPlease do. I will be waiting here!" The clerk said.


    Little Jean walked around the spacious art and supplies store. Pupa acted as a radar, trying to find the sign of the main character, Madeline.


    Pupa sensed something and its radar beeped few times.


    [Pupa: Okay, she should be around here. Just follow me.]


    Pupa floated in front of Yunyu, leading him to the corner of the store. Yunyu saw the back of a kid around Yunyu''s age, wearing a green shirt and short pants. The kid had short, dark blue hair.


    [Wait, why does Madeline looks like a boy from behind?]


    [Pupa: Well, she is a tomboy in the story. Maybe she looks like a little boy when she was younger.]


    Little Jean approached the kid around his age. He was standing behind the kid, and he patted the kid''s shoulder, "Um¡­ excuse me."


    The kid turned around, and suddenly¡­


    A red chain appeared out of thin air and connected their heart.

 Chapter 522: 13.20

    Little Jean approached the kid around his age. He was standing behind the kid, and he patted the kid''s shoulder, "Um¡­ excuse me."


    The kid turned around, and suddenly¡­


    A red chain appeared out of thin air and connected their heart.


    Jean was dazed for a moment, he stared at the kid in front of him, But it seemed the kid, who was supposed to be Madeline, was just as oblivious as he was.


    Their eyes met, the beautiful clear blue from Jean and the dark raven eyes from ''Madeline.''


    And finally, the same spark that always came whenever they met in each world. The sparks that connected their understanding, and the red chain that connected their hearts.


    They stared at each other for a good while until Madeline snapped out of his daze, his cheeks turned red for some reason, and he asked, "D¡ªDo you need anything?"


    [Okay, hold on, wait a moment, Chotto Matte kudasai¡­ Pupa, what the fuck?]


    [Pupa: I know, right¡­ what the fuck?]


    [I thought this is an Otome harem game, not a BL harem visual novel.]


    [Pupa: It is an Otome game, and the main character is Madeline. Even the setting is correct, her mom is a florist, and her dad is an artist that opens art supplies.]


    [Then what is this? Did Madeline magically turn into a boy? I bet he has a cock under that pants¡ª]


    [Pupa: Okay, stop. Don''t say cock so easily. You''re still five years old!]


    [Then what is this?! Explain! This Madeline is literally Xu Jiansheng when he is just four years old, with western facial features, but still¡­ that gaze, that thin lips, that hair, it''s literally Xu Jiansheng!]


    [Pupa: I''m not sure either. Let''s just wing it since it''s Xu Jiansheng. I doubt he has any significance in the world plot other than being a nuisance. Besides, it doesn''t seem that he can see the red chain connecting your heart with his.]


    "H¡ªHello?" Madeline asked. "Do you need anything, u¡ªum¡­ fairy guest¡­"


    Little Jean snapped out of his daze. He stared at ''Madeline'' and introduced himself, "Hello! My name is Jean! What''s your name?"


    "Un¡­ Matthew¡­ Matthew Moulin."


    [Okay, now it''s Matthew Moulin instead of Madeline Moulin. To be honest, at this point, I''m not surprised with Jiansheng/Aaron''s presence anymore. He can literally be anything. What is he? Han Ye''s prominent soul? Half of Han Ye''s body? Aish¡­]


    Matthew looked shy in front of Little Jean, even though his character preset as ''Madeline'' was supposed to be a feisty little girl. Maybe he only acted like this in front of Little Jean or Yunyu.


    "Nice to meet you, Matthew! Jean is searching for paint! Can you help Jean?" Little Jean asked.


    "I¡ªI can. I work here with my dad¡­." Matthew replied.


    [Okay, he is totally 100% Madeline, male version. He just doesn''t know when to stop, does he?]


    [Pupa: Well, that''s what we call persistence. You have to admit that he has amazing persistence.]


    "Great! I want the best one, so my flower will be colorful!" Little Jean held Matthew''s hand, and the latter jolted slightly. His face turned beet red out of embarrassment. Matthew tightened his grip to hold Jean''s hand tightly, so they were holding hands together, and Matthew led Little Jean to the paint section.


    Matthew picked one box of watercolor paint and said, "This one is our best. It''s really good, and if you just started painting, this one can last for a while¡­."


    Little Jean nodded and picked the box. It was surprisingly heavy, so Matthew helped Jean by holding it for him with one hand.


    "Uwaa, Matthew is strong!" Little Jean complimented.


    "I¡ªIt''s nothing¡­." Matthew lowered his gaze again, unable to look at Little Jean''s beautiful face.


    "Un¡­ now Jean needs brush!"


    Matthew led Little Jean to the section full of brushes. He specifically picked the best ones and held it for Jean, "This one is good for soft stroke, and I will also give you the other one if you want a bold stroke¡­."


    "Um¡­ what are soft stroke and bold stroke?" Little Jean asked obliviously.


    "It''s a technique in painting¡ªit''s hard to explain," Matthew said. He was a bit embarrassed because he also didn''t know how to explain it. All he learned was from his father, an artist who got commissioned by the nobles or merchants to paint.


    Little Jean nodded obediently, then he said, "Jean needs canvas now!"


    "Ah, for Canvas, we need my father to take it. It''s hanging up there..." Matthew looked up and pointed at a few canvases hanging in the air.


    "Okay, let''s call your dad!" Little Jean said.


    Thus, Matthew called his dad, and he picked some canvas and gave it to the guard outside because Jean couldn''t hold it.


    The clerk crouched to be at the same level as Jean and Matthew. He smiled full of mirth when he saw that Matthew was holding Little Jean''s hand. The clerk then patted Matthew''s head.


    "Young Master Jean, this is my son, Matthew Moulin. He is an energetic, brave boy. I hope he doesn''t annoy you."


    "Matthew doesn''t annoy Jean at all! He helps Jean!" Little Jean shook his head. "But Matthew''s face is red. Would you mind checking if Matthew is alright?"


    "Ah, really?" the clerk, Matthew''s dad, had just realized that his son''s face and ears did turn bright red, as if he was so embarrassed and shy, unlike his usual self.


    The clerk smiled when he saw Matthew''s behavior. It was the first time for him to look shy in front of other kids. He was so feisty, brave, and courageous in front of everyone usually.


    "Young Master Jean, Matthew seems to be your friend. If you''re willing, would you mind being his friend?"


    "Oh, yes! Jean never has a friend before!" Little Jean looked excited. He only had his Big brother and Prince Raphael, who visited from time to time, so he didn''t know what having a friend felt like.


    "Then you two should be good friends¡ª"


    Clink. Clink.


    The moment Matthew''s dad wanted to pronounce them as good friends, the bell on the door rang, and the Archduke, Duke Maximillien Eau Saumont, appeared with his cold gaze, looking around intimidatingly.


    His eyes darted at Little Jean, who was holding the hand of another boy at his age. Maximillien frowned and asked his Little brother, "Jean, are you done buying your art supplies? We will leave after you''ve bought everything."


    Little Jean released his hand from Matthew and rushed towards his Big brother. He raised his hands, wanting to be picked up by his Big brother.


    Thus, Maximillien picked him up and carried Jean on his arm. He asked again, "Are you done with your art supplies?"


    "Un! Jean has bought paint, brushes, and canvas! Jean will paint Big brother first in the Palace!" Little Jean said.


    Maximillien grinned. He glanced at the clerk, "So, how much do I need to pay for my little brother''s art supplies?"


    The clerk got up and then walked to the cashier, he didn''t mention the money yet, but he asked, "Your Highness, Young Master Jean seems to be fond of my son, would you mind allowing them to be friends?"

 Chapter 523: 13.21

    "Your Highness, Young Master Jean seems to be fond of my son. Would you mind allowing them to be friends?"


    Maximillien frowned. This was the first time for Little Jean to leave the Palace of Eau Saumont, so he was still very naive about what was happening around him.


    Maximillien didn''t want Jean to get used by some people who wanted benefits. So he asked Jean first, "Is it true? Do you want to befriend someone?"


    [Honestly, big bro, I''m not really interested. I feel like befriending Matthew/Jiansheng/Aaron or whatever he is will only bring doom to my mission.]


    [But without befriending him and keep in around, Matthew will inevitably create some chaos. I can smell the jinx from him. The smell of doom is just too strong.]


    [Pupa: Matthew looks pretty tame to me.]


    [So does Aaron Xu and Xu Jiansheng, and then BOOM, red chain. I think I''ve adapted Xuphobia right now. Scared that he will start some shit.]


    Little Jean stared at Matthew, who had a hopeful expression on his face. Matthew opened his mouth, but he zipped it immediately, afraid that he would offend the Archduke.


    But his eyes were glued to Little Jean as if not wanting to let go.


    "Yes! Big brother, his name is Matthew! He helped Jean to buy paint and brush!" Little Jean said.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Honestly, Maximillien had this dislike in his heart when he was faced with the imagination of Little Jean getting away from him. He wanted Little Jean to stay with him for a while, at least until he was mature enough and ready to leave the Palace of Eau Saumont to study in the academy.


    He thought having the Second Prince of the Empire, Raphael De Argent, was already irritating enough for him. But now that there was someone else, it made him even more irritated.


    But Maximillien knew that Little Jean would cry out of heartbreak if he forbid Jean to befriend this kid.


    Maximillien sighed, and he nodded, "Alright, you can befriend him. But you''re not allowed to be more than that."


    "Wha¡ªSo Jean can''t be good friends with Matthew?"


    "Y¡ªYou can be a good friend with him, of course. But no more than that," Maximillien warned again.


    "Wu¡­ so Jean can''t be best friend with Matthew?"


    "¡­"


    "You can be a best friend as well, just¡ªno more than a friend, okay?"


    Little Jean knew that his Big brother wouldn''t accept no as an answer, but there was no saying of what would happen in the future. So he had to take a roundabout way.


    "Jean loves Big brother, yay!" Little Jean said. He hugged his Big brother''s neck and snuggled comfortably.


    Maximillien sighed and nodded to the clerk, "Your son can be my little brother''s friend. You can also bring him to my little brother''s birthday. Since I''ve told your wife to decorate the event."


    "T¡ªThank you so much, Your Highness!" The clerk, Matthew''s dad, bowed his head as a sign of gratitude, and then Maximillien paid for the art supplies with a bonus for helping his little brother.


    They left soon after, and when the Duke and his entourage left their store, Matthew''s mom entered the store and looked at her son immediately, "Matthew, did you really befriended the Young Master?"


    Matthew nodded.


    His parents looked at each other. Matthew''s mom was concerned. Meanwhile, his dad looked delighted instead, "Matthew, do you like Young Master Jean?"


    Matthew lowered his head. He touched his chest with his small palm, feeling the accelerating heartbeat in his chest. He nodded shyly, "I like Young Master Jean¡­."


    Matthew didn''t know what happened with his heart. He was a simple boy before, helping his dad in the store, playing with his friends, and doing his hobby, painting.


    He was only six years old now, and he had no idea about love. He was never interested in any girl, let alone a boy.


    But when his eyes met Young Master Jean, he felt a strange connection between them.


    As if they were made to be for each other. And he had known Young Master Jean for a long time. He just couldn''t remember it.


    But one thing for sure, he always wanted to stay with Young Master Jean, no matter how.


    Maximillien and Little Jean were sitting inside the carriage. They bought plenty of things from the art supplies store, and Little Jean looked very happy with it.


    He put the watercolor paint box on his lap and then opened it.


    "Uwaaa, it''s so beautiful, big brothers! There are a lot of colors!" Little Jean marveled over the paint.


    Maximillien smiled and patted Little Jean''s head, "I can always hire a painter to teach you how to paint."


    Little Jean shook his head, "I don''t need a teacher, Big brother. I just want a painting friend!"


    "Painting friend?"


    "Yes! Like Matthew, he can paint!"


    [Wait, he can paint, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes, he is talented as a young artist.]


    "Hmm¡­ I will see that later," Maximillien felt iffy in his heart because he felt that Little Jean was overly affectionate with someone that he just knew. It was dangerous for him once he got older, though. Because it would leave him vulnerable to many schemes in the empire.


    "You shouldn''t befriend anyone you just met, okay?" Maximillien warned.


    "Eh? Why? Jean likes having friends¡­."


    "It''s not that¡­." Maximillien patted Little Jean''s head. "There are people who want to use you for their benefit. You shouldn''t befriend everyone you just met because they might have an ulterior motive."


    ''Including that Raphael, he definitely has an ulterior motive,'' Maximillien thought.


    "Hn¡­ okay, Big brother¡­."


    Maximillien knew that Little Jean didn''t understand what he meant, but that''s okay because he was still five years old. It was better to plant that cautiousness inside Little Jean earlier rather than too late.


    ''Even if he fails to protect himself, I will always protect him instead. But that''s just because I want him to grow up healthy and safe, so I don''t have any grievance later on. There''s nothing personal about us¡­.''

 Chapter 524: 13.22

    Little Jean was busy running around happily around the main hall, where the birthday event would be held. The servants were busy preparing for everything while the florist, Matthew''s mother, decorated the hall with thousands of flowers for the event.


    She was helped by the gardeners, so it wasn''t a backbreaking task only for one person.


    Meanwhile, Little Jean was running around happily without much care. He was just too happy because the palace was very lively today. To top it off, the florist brought Matthew together with her!


    Matthew was now busy helping his mother decorate the ground with flowers instead because he was too small, too short to decorate the wall.


    Little Jean drew near Matthew and hugged him from behind, "Matthew!"


    "Wha¡ª"


    Matthew was startled, and when Little Jean hugged him from behind, he lost his balance, and they fell on the floor filled with flowers.


    "Matthew! Welcome to my house!" Little Jean said happily. He was still on top of Matthew, hugging him from behind.


    "I¡ªI know that, Young Master Jean. Please get up, I can''t breath¡ª"


    "Ah, sorry!" Little Jean got up from Matthew''s back. Matthew took a deep breath. Honestly, the fall didn''t hurt him that much. But it was the feeling of having Little Jean sticking out so close to him that made him so uncomfortable.


    Because it made his body hot all over.


    Matthew picked the box full of flowers and started scattering them around like before. He deliberately ignored Little Jean because he kept thinking about Little Jean almost every night.


    Little Jean circled around Matthew and nagged him to no end, "Matthew, Matthew, let''s play!"


    "I can''t, Young Master¡­."


    "Eehhh, what are you doing right now anyway? Please accompany Jean!"


    "I can''t, Young Master. I''m helping my mom to decorate for your birthday tomorrow¡­." Matthew refused again.


    "Then Jean will help you!" Little Jean grabbed a handful of flowers from the box in Matthew''s hand. "Matthew, I have a great trick for you to see!"


    Little Jean chanted something in his heart, just like what Raphael taught him once, and he threw the flowers on the air.


    The flowers magically floated, they shone brightly, and the petals scattered midair to create a whirlwind full of petals. Little Jean swirled his fingers, and the whirlwind traveled around to collect even more petals.


    Little Jean opened his hands after the whirlwind was big enough, and the petals exploded on the high ceiling.


    Everyone screamed when they heard the explosion but was awed when the petals rained the main hall.


    Because all of those petals were shining with a golden hue, and they smelled ten times stronger than regular flowers. Jean danced happily because he had successfully created the petal rain.


    "Yaaayy! Jean is amazing!" Little Jean cheered on himself. He darted his eyes at Matthew and grinned proudly, "Matthew, did you look at it? Jean is amazing, right?"


    Matthew was still dazed, but he smiled and nodded, "Young Master is amazing."


    [Pupa: You just used Raphael''s magic for useless stuff.]


    [Impressing the main character is not useless stuff ah! We don''t even know what power does Matthew holds. I mean, if Xu Jiansheng can be as crazy as creating an everlasting bond between us with that red chain, I''m sure Matthew can do that as well, or he can make an even bigger mess.]


    [Pupa: The main character doesn''t have any powerful magic based on the world background.]


    [And based on that world background, the main character is a girl.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Maximillien rushed to the main hall after he heard that explosion. His face was pale, thinking that something had happened to his little brother. But when he saw Little Jean dancing around, with a rain of golden petals around the main hall, he realized that Little Jean had used powerful magic.


    He rushed to Little Jean and grabbed his hand, "Jean, what did you do?"


    "Wha!? Big brother, Jean makes raining of petals! Isn''t it beautiful?" Little Jean said.


    But Maximillien''s expression didn''t soften at all. In fact, he got even fiercer and yelled at Little Jean, "You''re not allowed to use that magic until you''re older, understand?"


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Because you''re too young!" Maximillien chided. Usually, nobles would start showing the affinity of magic once they reached ten years old, no less than that.


    Even someone as talented as Maximillien discovered his water magic at the age of ten. The only recorded magic-user to ever discover their talent before that was Prince Raphael De Argent with his holy magic.


    But Maximillien was extremely concerned with Little Jean because he was too young, and nobody knew about his lineage. He was an orphan thrown to the orphanage since birth. So they couldn''t trace his blood.


    So he didn''t know if Little Jean''s magic would be dangerous for him or not.


    [Pupa, why is Maximillien so concerned about this? I have no magic affinity, right?]


    [Pupa: Didn''t I tell you that you have Hoe Magic?]


    [Wait, that thing is real? You''re not screwing around with me?]


    [Pupa: Apparently, that''s a special magic that you only have. That makes you highly favorable to the master of the worlds here. Because you''re a nasty hoe.]


    [Pupa: I don''t know what you did just now, but you just used Raphael''s holy magic to create that petal rain, just like what you did a few times before.]


    Pupa knew that Yunyu had been practicing his magic because he couldn''t accept that he had no magic affinity. Apparently, the hoe magic was real, and Yunyu could draw the power from Raphael''s feeling for him. Though, he only tried to a small extent because he was scared.


    Maximillien''s worry turned to be correct when Little Jean suddenly lost his balance, and soon after, his consciousness drifted away, "Wu¡­ Big brother¡­ Jean is sleepy¡­."


    "Jean!" Maximillien carried his little brother, who fainted after using that magic. He glared at the guards who rushed to his position, "Call the Elder Magus from the academy now! My brother has fainted from overuse of magic!"

 Chapter 525: 13.23

    "Call the Elder Magus from the academy now! My brother has fainted from overuse of magic!"


    The previously busy and lively hall turned dead silent after Young Master Jean fainted. Matthew''s mother approached her son and asked, "What happened with Young Master?"


    "He said he wants to show me a magic trick¡­." Matthew replied. His eyes were glued on Little Jean, who fainted on his Big brother, Archduke Maximillien''s arm.


    He had something in mind, but he didn''t dare to utter it to his mother because he knew it wasn''t something normal for someone like him to think about.


    The head butler ordered everyone to continue working because Young Master Jean was now in the good care of his Big brother. Young Master''s magic trick made everything so messy, so their work was doubled.


    Matthew''s mother let her son do whatever he wanted while she was busy redecorating everything from ground zero.


    Matthew had been standing still like a small statue for a good while before he asked his mother, "Mom, I''ll look around."


    "Yes, just don''t go too far. If a guard told you to return, you must return immediately."


    "Yes¡­" Matthew nodded. He walked away from the main hall to the garden. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. For an unknown reason, when he closed his eyes, he could sense the wonderful fragrance coming out of Little Jean''s body.


    It was like a pheromone that attracted him. When Little Jean used the magic just now, the smell around Little Jean got even stronger, and Matthew''s sense heightened immediately.


    He knew that Little Jean''s room was on the first floor. He followed the trail of wonderful fragrance leading to a tall window. He stood outside of the window, listening to the conversation inside.


    **


    Maximillien was worried about Little Jean because Jean''s face gradually turned pale and then ghastly. He sat at the edge of the bed, wiping Little Jean''s sweat on his forehead with his handkerchief.


    "WHERE IS THE ELDER MAGUS?!" Maximillien shouted, and the guards outside became too scared to react.


    After hearing no response, Maximillien cursed, "GODDAMN, YOU ALL USELESS PIGS!"


    Maximillien didn''t know what to do here because he was only fourteen to fifteen years old. He was only trained to use magic out of self-defense.


    "No, Jean, please stay with me, okay? The Elder Magus will come soon¡ª"


    "I don''t think you need the Elder Magus, Your Highness."


    Maximillien heard the voice echoing around the room. He looked around and found no one. He subconsciously shielded Little Jean and moved his hand to call the water from a vase. Maximillien turned it into a sharp ice spear.


    "Who are you?" Maximillien asked.


    "Do you not recognize my voice?"


    Light particles slowly gathered in the middle of the room until it was bright enough to create a body. The light particle solidified, and Raphael De Argent pooped out of the light.


    He slowly descended and stood in front of Maximillien, "Your Highness, I know exactly what happened to Little Jean, and I can heal him right here, right now. But you have to give your consent."


    "What consent?" Maximillien peered suspiciously. He couldn''t believe whatever this prince said, but when Little Jean''s life was in the line, then maybe he had to yield for now.


    "You must allow me to kiss Little Jean''s lips. That''s the only way to save him," Raphael said. Truthfully, he had been trying to hold himself for a while because jean was still too young.


    But on this occasion, there was nothing he could do other than giving a kiss to Little Jean.


    "Are you kidding me?! He is five years old!"


    "And I''m only eight," Raphael said. "We have no time for this, move."


    Raphael flicked his finger, and a strong gust pushed Maximillien to the wall, "Argh! You!"


    Raphael ignored Maximillien, and he walked towards Jean. He stared at his fairy, whose face turned ashen. He sighed and then gave a little peck on Little Jean''s lips, transferring the energy inside Little Jean''s body.


    Gradually, the ashen skin turned pearly white again, and Little Jean smiled as if he was having a good dream right now.


    [Pupa: Ding! Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter increases to 35%.]


    Raphael chuckled, "Sleep well, fairy."


    Maximillien was stunned by what happened. He demanded an explanation from Raphael.


    Raphael caressed Little Jean''s head and explained, "I discovered Little Jean''s unique body a few months ago while I was visiting. I showed him few tricks, and he unexpectedly followed all that I did once. As if he has the same one in a million holy magic as mine."


    "But after he used it, he fainted immediately, and his skin turned ashen. I was panicked, but with the whisper from God, he told me that Little Jean had a unique ability to do all kinds of magic, specialized from someone that he likes. That''s why he can use mine. It''s similar to copying."


    "To heal him back, I need to kiss his lips and transfer my magic to him," Raphael glanced at Maximillien. "We don''t know if Little Jean will continue liking me in the future, but if he copied someone else''s magic, then you must let that man kiss him because Jean would die if he didn''t get the energy that he desperately needs."


    Maximillien somehow still felt angry when he saw Raphael kissed his little brother, but when he saw that Jean was getting better, he had to admit defeat.


    "I will protect my brother. I''ll never allow him to use magic anymore. So he won''t be touched by someone like you," Maximillien said.


    Raphael shrugged. He knew sooner or later, Jean would fall in love deeply with someone, "Just keep him safe, as long as he doesn''t use any magic until he''s well trained, then he will be alright."


    **


    Meanwhile, Matthew listened to everything from outside. And after a long explanation about Little Jean''s body, the only thing in his mind was¡­


    ''I want to kiss Jean¡­ only I can kiss Jean¡­.''

 Chapter 526: 13.24

    "Happy birthday, Jean!" Everyone congratulated Little Jean, who was wearing his best formal attire for his birthday.


    "Yay! Thank you, everyone!" Little Jean was so energetic, he jumped few times, almost released himself from Maximillien''s arms. Maximillien warned Little Jean not to be too excited because he might fall.


    The guests were singing happy birthday for Little Jean, though there were not many official guests. Because Maximillien was worried that they might use Little Jean for their advantage later. Because Little Jean was just too innocent for his own good. He wasn''t trained to be noble like the rest of the noble kids.


    Little Jean''s fiancee, Raphael De Argent, Matthew Moulin, who was personally invited by Little Jean, and few magistrates in the Archduchy attended the party.


    The rest of the guests were just the servants and guards working in the Palace of Eau Saumont.


    "Big brother, can I blow the candle now?" Little Jean asked.


    Maximillien smiled and nodded, "Go on."


    Little Jean blew the candle of a three-tier cake, and he clapped his hands happily, followed by the rest of the people.


    The maids brought a cake cutter to Archduke Maximillien, and the Duke cut a slice of the cake and put it on a plate for Little Jean.


    Ha handed the small plate to Little Jean and asked, "Jean, in birthday tradition, you should give your first slice to someone that matters to you the most."


    Little Jean looked around. He saw that his Big brother, Matthew, and Raphael all had the same hopeful expression, which made Little Jean pondered for a moment.


    [Pupa, what''s Raphael and Maximillien''s Fatemeter?]


    [Pupa: Maximillien has 40% and Raphael has 35%. Also, if you want to ask about Matthew, he doesn''t have one. He never has any use other than being a nuisance, to be honest.]


    [So mean, he used to be my stalker in every world. As it should be, knowing my amazing quality as a host.]


    [Pupa: Too bad he can''t act like a proper stalker and kill you instead.]


    [Peh! You''re not fun, Pupa. Alright, I''ll give this to Maximillien. I need to secure his Fatemeter first.]


    Little Jean stared at his Big brother, and he smiled wide, "This is for Big brother! Because Big brother is Jean''s Big brother! Jean loves big brother sooooooo much!"


    Little Jean grabbed the cake with his hands and shoved it on Maximillien''s mouth.


    The guests gasped because Maximillien always upheld the value of mannerism and dignity. How could he forgive an orphan kid who grabbed the cake with his dirty hands and shoved it on Maximillien''s mouth?


    However, Maximillien said nothing for a moment, as if he was also dazed, then he smiled full of mirth before opening his mouth. He took a big bite of the cake, eating sloppily so that Little Jean would be happy.


    And it turned out right, Little Jean looked very happy and hugged his Big brother, "Jean loves Big brother!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 45%.]


    "I love you too, Jean," Maximillien smiled while patting Little Jean''s head. The guests were stunned by how affectionate this pair of brothers was.


    The coldhearted and cruel Archduke Maximillien looked so loving as if he was an entirely different person towards this kid. And the orphan kid who was supposed to be thrown away from the Archduchy was now sitting on his big brother''s arm.


    The guests clapped for them, and Maximillien said, "Go and give the second slice to someone else."


    Maximillien put down Little Jean and then gave him another plate. Little Jean walked to Raphael without thinking twice, he wanted to feed Raphael for the second slice, but Raphael grew up so fast. He was only eight years old right now and was already tall for his age, just like Maximillien.


    "Wu¡­ Angel is tall. Little Jean wants Angel to eat cake! Bow down, bow down!"


    Everyone also gasped at how Little Jean commanded the next Holy Saint, he might be a kid, but he must''ve known that Raphael would be the Holy Saint. How could a mere orphan order the saint to bow down? Even though Raphael and Little Jean were engaged, it was mostly just to tie the relationship between the Archduchy and the Empire!


    Raphael grinned, and he crouched in front of Jean instead. He looked up to Little Jean and opened his mouth.


    Little Jean happily grabbed the cake and shoved it on Raphael''s mouth. Like Maximillien, Raphael took a big bite and then ate it even though it was deemed unmannered or not noble-like for him.


    "Thank you so much, my fairy," Raphael said.


    He wiped his lips from the cream and then kissed Little Jean''s cheek.


    Little Jean giggled innocently, not knowing how much of a big blessing Little Jean had received just now. To be kissed by Raphael was something that a normal human could only dream of, and Little Jean got it so casually.


    [Heh, I guess he doesn''t want to give me extra Fatemeter because he got the second slice instead of the first.]


    Little Jean returned to his Big brother''s side, but then he noticed Matthew at the edge of his eyes, staring at Little Jean with his hopeful gaze as if he also wanted a share of the cake.


    Little Jean paused for a second¡­


    [Wait, how about Matthew? That pleading eye is like making a hole in my back, you know.]


    [Pupa: Well, that''s up to you whether you want to give him a slice or not.]


    [Hm¡­ honestly, I''m afraid, Pupa. I feel like I shouldn''t give him any attention. I keep him close by my side to watch over his action. As long as he doesn''t do crazy stuff, then we can befriend.]


    [If I give him a slice of cake, then he will think that I also like him¡­]


    [Pupa: You said that you will sacrifice a world for him, was that a lie?]


    [It''s not a lie, but... I just have a bad feeling about this version of Aaron Xu. He looks too tame and kind.]

 Chapter 527: 13.25

    [Pupa: You said that you will sacrifice a world for him, was that a lie?]


    [It''s not a lie, but... I just have a bad feeling about this version of Aaron Xu. He looks too tame and kind.]


    [Pupa:¡­ Just say that you want to avoid responsibility for Xu Jiansheng.]


    [Ish, Pupa. I''m serious here! Everything in this world feels so weird. Don''t you think?]


    [Pupa: What do you mean? I see nothing wrong. You said it yourself that this world is an easy mode solely because you want a harem.]


    [I just¡­ I feel unsettled with how easy this world is. Everything is so smooth, like butt cheeks. After so many difficult worlds, I just don''t have any trust with these worlds.]


    [Pupa: Okay, whatever you say. But what would you do with Xu Jiansheng? He is still an unimportant character since he is not the master of the world.]


    [Pupa: I was just thinking about your promise. Don''t make a promise you can''t fulfill, Bai Yunyu.]


    Pupa was dead serious when it said that to Yunyu, which made Yunyu shivered a bit. He didn''t know what he should do either. He should''ve sacrificed this world for Matthew, but his gut instinct told him that Matthew wasn''t as simple as he looked.


    Yunyu gulped, and then he decided to give Matthew a slice of the cake as well, just to make sure that he didn''t get upset.


    Yunyu took another plate and then gave it to Matthew.


    "This is for you, Matthew. Because you''re my first friend!" Little Jean said.


    Matthew stared at the cake. He didn''t accept it immediately because he was waiting for something. But Little Jean only smiled at him and gave him the cake.


    Matthew reluctantly accepted the cake and nodded, "Thank you, Young Master Jean¡­."


    Little Jean returned to his Big brother and was carried again on Maximillien''s arm.


    "Honorable guests, please enjoy the food that has been prepared, including the servants and guards. This is what my little brother wants me to do because he wants us all to celebrate equally," Maximillien said.


    "And eat good food!" Little Jean added.


    The servants and guards felt guilty at Young Master Jean because they mistreated him after the late Archduke and Duchess'' death, blaming him for bestowing a curse upon the duke''s family.


    But after seeing how much the young Archduke Maximillien Eau Saumont, who was always gloomy and scary, could finally smile in front of someone.


    They finally realized how beautiful Young Master Jean''s heart was.


    Maximillien put Little Jean down and allowed him to run around his birthday party because Maximillien still had something to talk about with the magistrate. Thus, Little Jean directly approached his fiancee, Raphael De Argent.


    "Angel!" Little Jean hugged Raphael. Unfortunately, he was only as tall as Raphael''s chest. So Raphael chuckled and rubbed Little Jean''s head.


    "Happy birthday, my fairy. I have a gift for you," Raphael said. He flicked his fingers, and a small box popped out of thin air.


    "Uwa, Angel is doing magic trick again!" Little Jean looked at the gift in Raphael''s hand excitedly.


    Raphael gave the small box to Little Jean, "Open it."


    Little Jean opened the box and saw a butterfly-shaped hairpin. The moment Little Jean was about to touch it, the butterfly hairpin flew on its own with Raphael''s magic. It circled on top of Little Jean''s head before landing on his hair, neatly clipped itself as an accessory to make the already beautiful pink hair even prettier than before.


    Little Jean marveled over his new hairpin. He rushed to the mirror, and his eyes sparkled with happiness. He returned back to Raphael and hugged him, "Angel, Jean looks so pretty!"


    "You''re always pretty, my fairy," Raphael kissed Little Jean''s hair, and the smell of roses on Little Jean''s hair always intoxicated him. It was dangerous for the next Holy Saint to get addicted to anything, so he separated himself from his innocent fiancee and said, "Jean, that hairpin will always stay on your hair. It will be your protective charm, understand?"


    "Jean¡­ I will make sure that you will be well protected. Because we will marry in the future," Raphael said. "I will protect you from anything, including the scheme around your palace."


    Little Jean didn''t understand what Raphael meant, but he just nodded happily since the hairpin looked so pretty.


    "Thank you, Angel!"


    **


    Raphael excused himself and leave the party earlier. Little Jean was left alone again. He saw his Big brother was still busy discussing about serious stuff with the big guys.


    So he scanned around and saw Matthew was standing at the corner alone. He still had the plate of cake untouched in his hand. He kept staring at it, and his expression turned worse each second.


    Little Jean approached Matthew and asked him, "Matthew, why are you standing here alone? Let''s eat something together!"


    Matthew, who had been ignoring everything so far, finally looked at the beautiful Little Jean and the butterfly hairpin on his hair.


    Matthew clenched his fist, but he controlled his emotion and then shook his head weakly, "I''m not hungry, Young Master."


    "Ehh, is that why you don''t eat the cake?" Jean asked.


    ''Because you don''t feed me. It''s obvious that you gave me a cake just because you feel like it''s necessary. You gave your Big brother and that second prince your cake wholeheartedly. But what you give to me is a compensation¡­.''


    Matthew, who was only six years old, felt an indescribable sense of jealousy in his heart. He was a very smart and conscious kid ever since he was young, but this was the first time he felt this, and this feeling only appeared when Little Jean was around.


    [Pupa, why do I feel like Matthew is trying to hide his anger for some unknown reason.]


    [Pupa: I detect no sign of anger from him. Unless he is a top-notch actor, then he seems to be okay, dull as always when he''s around you.]


    "Wu¡­ but the cake will be spoiled¡­." Little Jean was thinking for a moment and then said, "Matthew, let''s eat the cake together!"

 Chapter 529: 13.27

    "Matthew, do you want to see a magic trick?


    Matthew was petrified when he heard that Little Jean wanted to do another magic trick.


    "N¡ªNo, Young Master, please don''t do another magic trick. I don''t need to see it!" Matthew tried to stop Little Jean, afraid that something would happen to the Young Master of Eau Saumont.


    If Little Jean fainted here after using magic, then Archduke Maximillien would blame him, and he might be banned for visiting Little Jean in the future.


    "Aww¡­ Matthew is no fun¡­."


    Little Jean pouted. He looked disappointed that Matthew didn''t want to see his magic trick anymore. But he understood because he was scolded by his Big brother last night for doing that kind of magic trick.


    "Then, does Matthew have a magic trick? Jean wants to see!" Little Jean said.


    Matthew paused. He stared at the innocent Little Jean, who knew nothing about magic but had mysterious yet fascinating magic of his own.


    There was something, a secret that he hid for a while. He found out about it when he was four years old. Of course, when he saw Raphael showing his magic in front of Little Jean, he got jealous and wanted to do the same.


    But¡­ there was just one problem¡­


    Matthew shook his head, "No, Young Master. I don''t have any magic. Magic is only a talent for nobles and a very select few peasants. Unfortunately, I''m not one of those select few. I''m just a regular peasant without magic affinity."


    [Really? A soul as powerful as Xu Jiansheng, Lee Yongsun, Aaron Xu, Zerocheat, Mamoru Ito doesn''t have any magic power?]


    [Pupa: It is said in the world background that Madeline Moulin doesn''t have any magic affinity until she reached the age of seventeen when she suddenly has a magic affinity of holy light, similar to Raphael. But Raphael was a Saint at that point, while Madeline was just a peasant, so it became big news in the empire.]


    [Let me guess, Raphael''s route in that game is Madeline''s mentor, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [Hm¡­ I kind of doubt that someone as intelligent as Xu Jiansheng¡­ or Matthew doesn''t realize his potential at such young age.]


    [And I also doubt Matthew has holy magic like Madeline, I just don''t feel it will fit him.]


    "Aww, Matthew also has magic. You just haven''t discovered it yet!" Little Jean insisted.


    "I¡ªI really don''t think I have that kind of talent, Young Master. My parents have no affinity to magic, neither my grandparents¡­." Matthew kept on refusing.


    Little Jean sighed and hugged Matthew, "It''s okay! Even if you don''t have magic, you''re still Jean''s friend! Jean likes you!"


    ¡­


    ''Friend, huh?''


    For some reason, Matthew disliked the word ''friend'' because it was like a gate that kept him away from being closer to Little Jean.


    Matthew wanted to be more than just a friend, but he was just a peasant kid who had nothing compared to Prince Raphael and Archduke Maximillien.


    "I like you too, Young Master Jean¡­." Matthew said.


    **


    After a while, Maximillien started searching for Little Jean. He knew that Little Jean would always play in the maze garden, so it wasn''t hard for him to find his little brother.


    The party ended, and the guest left one by one, including Matthew, who left with his mother.


    "Bye, Matthew! I will visit you sometimes!" Little Jean sat on his big brother''s arm while waving his hands at Matthew, whose carriage went further and further from his sight.


    Maximillien walked with Little Jean on his arm. They went for dinner because it was evening, and Little Jean hadn''t eaten anything since breakfast other than cakes, a lot of cakes.


    "Did you have fun today?" Maximillien asked.


    Little Jean looked at his Big brother and kissed his cheek, "Yes! Jean had a lot of fun! This is the first time people have come to Jean''s birthday! Thank you, Big brother!"


    "I''m glad that you like it," Maximillien smiled.


    Maximillien was also as happy as Jean because he just had a talk with the Magistrates. They agreed to give Jean a title of nobility once he was eighteen years old, so nobody would dare to bully Jean when he was in the La Fleur Academy later on.


    "Are you hungry?" Maximillien asked.


    "Yes! Jean eats a lot of cake, but Jean also wants to eat meat!" Little Jean said.


    Maximillien patted Little Jean''s head, "Okay, let''s eat dinner together.


    **


    Matthew reached home with his mom at night. Apparently, the Archduke paid his mother big cash for decorating the birthday. It was enough to sustain them for the whole year without worrying about winter because his mother wasn''t able to sell flowers during winter.


    "Archduke is really generous! He is so rich and generous, I wonder which young lady would be lucky enough to be his wife in the future?" Matthew''s mom said.


    Matthew''s dad chuckled, and he looked at Matthew, "Son, did Young Master Jean treat you well?"


    "Yes, Dad. He is my best¡­ friend¡­." Matthew was grieving whenever he was forced to say friend. He lost appetite for dinner once he said that word.


    He jumped out of his dinner chair and then said, "I will rest first, mom, dad."


    "No dinner?"


    "I''m full," Matthew replied.


    He walked upstairs to his room. He locked the door and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Nothing looked different, of course, but when he stared at it long enough, a dark entity would slowly crawl behind him. Matthew couldn''t see the face of this monster, only the malicious grin on his face.


    "You love Young Master Jean, don''t you?" The dark entity asked.


    "I don''t like him," Matthew denied. Even though both he and that dark entity knew the truth. Matthew was in love, whipped for Little Jean the moment they met for the first time.


    It was love at first sight, and it only grew deeper each day, and the presence of this dark entity only became even more prevalent after he met Little Jean.


    "Don''t lie. The more you lie, the more you will fall for him," the dark entity said. "Kid, did you not realize how much power you have inside you? You''re as strong, or even stronger than the next saint, Raphael De Argent."


    "I don''t care¡­ I don''t want to hurt Young Master Jean¡­." Matthew said.


    "Heh, a kid who doesn''t know the enormous emotion you have for your beloved Jean. You will realize that you''re missing out on many things, kid."


    Matthew refused to say anything because he knew it would only feed the maliciousness of this demon.


    "Open your hand, kid. You want to show a magic trick to your beloved Young Master Jean, right?"


    ¡­


    Matthew obediently opened his hand, and a black sphere appeared out of thin air. The sphere spun on his hand, and the dark energy inside thickened.


    The dark entity whispered, "You can kill anyone just with this small sphere. Isn''t that a neat trick to show to your beloved?"


    Matthew held his breath. He immediately closed his palm and reopened it. Fortunately, the dark sphere had disappeared from his hand, alongside the cackling of the dark entity who retreated back into his body.


    Matthew bit his lips anxiously, "No, Y¡ªYoung Master Jean shouldn''t know about my power, he¡­ he will be terrified¡­."

 Chapter 530: 13.28

    Little Jean was sitting on the floor in his Big brother''s office, busy trying to paint a flower as a model. His hands, clothes, and face were covered with watercolor paint as he sloppily attempted to mix the colors, just like what his Big brother showed before.


    But he was so clueless that he ruined his own painting by mixing too many colors together.


    When he saw the painting had been ruined, he yelled out of frustration, "Waaaa! Big brother, Jean can''t do it!"


    "Hm? Didn''t I tell you not to mix too many colors before?" Maximillien sighed. He had many documents to do, but Little Jean continued pestering him, saying that he wanted to paint flower and Big brother.


    But Little Jean was still a kid, so he was bound to make some noises or messed up stuff. Really, if it wasn''t his little brother, Maximillien would just kick this kid away from his Palace because he was too noisy.


    "Wuu¡­ Big brotherrr, helpppp!" Little Jean got up and ran towards his Big brother. He hugged Maximillien''s leg and begged him, "Big brotherrr, I need a teacher! Please teach me how to painttt!''


    "Jean, I have a lot of things to do," Maximillien refused. He knew that little kid would throw tantrums here and there, so he had to be firm.


    But when he saw the tears welling up on Little Jean''s eyes, he was stunned and wiped the tears with his fingers, "Alright, alright, what do you want me to do? You know that I can''t teach you right now. I have a lot of stuff to do."


    "Un¡­ Jean knows that Big brother is busy. That''s why Jean wants to go to Matthew''s store!" Little Jean said.


    "I can''t accompany you, too busy," Maximillien still refused.


    "No, no, Jean is a big guy now! Jean is five years old!" Little Jean released his hands from his Big brother''s leg and then stood proudly in front of him.


    "Big brother, Jean will go and meet Matthew alone!" Little Jean exclaimed proudly.


    ¡­


    "Wait, are you serious?" Maximillien asked.


    "Of course! Big brother, don''t underestimate Jean! Jean can do magic stuff as well!" Little Jean pointed up with his index finger, and from his index, a small light sphere was created.


    "Jean! Stop¡ª" Maximillien was about to stop Little Jean, but it was too late, and the light sphere exploded¡­ with a poot.


    Poot.


    ¡­


    It was like mini confetti that showered Little Jean''s head, "Yay! See, Big brother, Jean can do it!"


    ¡­


    Maximillien felt funny because, for a moment, he was worried that Little Jean would do another dangerous magic trick. But turned out it was just a small funny trick for himself.


    Maximillien sighed and called the guards outside, "Bring my little brother to that florist before. He wants to play with the son of that florist. Don''t forget to bring two other carriages to guard him."


    "Remember, if something happened to my little brother, then all of you will have to pay a hefty price," Maximillien intimidated the guards to make sure that they did the job correctly to guard Little Jean.


    "Yes, Your Highness," the guards said in unison.


    "Yay! Jean loves Big brother!"


    "Be careful on your way there, Jean. Don''t make a mess. Respect other people''s house," Maximillien warned.


    "Okay!"


    **


    Little Jean brought his painting set with him in the carriage, and three carriages set off to the capital city.


    Pupa finally popped out inside the carriage and floated around Yunyu, "Do you really want to spend your time with Matthew?"


    "Eh? What do you mean, Pupa? I see nothing wrong with spending time with him."


    "Nothing much. I just think that you can use your time to increase the Fatemeter of the male leads instead. Maybe you should visit Raphael in the church instead," Pupa suggested.


    "Eeehh¡­ no need to rush that, Pupa. We haven''t even seen the third and fourth male lead yet, right?"


    "True. The third male lead comes from another kingdom, so you wouldn''t meet him until you are in the academy. And the fourth male lead¡­ apparently, he is a secret character, hidden under the hidden plot."


    "Hn~ It''s okay ah, we still have a lot of time to clear all of them. It''s not that hard anyway~ This world is so smooth, like my butt cheeks, ehe~."


    "Except for Matthew, right?"


    ¡­


    "Pupa, you''re a hundred percent sure that his magic wouldn''t be dangerous, right? I just doubt that he will have holy light magic like Madeline or Raphael."


    "I have no information about him, literally zero information. I asked Father Admin about this Xu Jiansheng-guy, and he said he was too lazy to look up for some bugs in the world system," Pupa complained. "I know that guy is so incompetent for his job. Who puts him as the admin of everything anyway?"


    "Ehh, sounds like a really lazy guy. Who puts him in that position anyway?" Yunyu pondered for a moment. But he still had no idea, so he just shrugged it off and watched the beautiful river on the left side of the road.


    Yunyu was enjoying the view for a moment until he noticed a group of people riding their horses across the river. It wasn''t that weird at first, but Yunyu got suspicious when the group eyed his carriage and followed him for a while until they stopped, as if locking their next prey.


    "Wait, Pupa, is it just me, or those guys across the river are following us?"


    "It seems so. Maybe it''s just some bandits. Although they can be dangerous, most of them are just low-leveled bandits. You have highly trained palace guards protecting you, so you don''t need to worry much about it."


    "Really?" Yunyu was unsure, especially when he saw the leader of that bandit group, a man with crimson-colored hair, was glaring at his carriage with such a hostile gaze.


    But Yunyu couldn''t see his full face because he covered his lower face with a scarf. A young boy around Raphael''s age with the same hair as the bandit leader was also glaring at him, full of hostility. He was mounting a smaller horse, but he didn''t seem to have any difficulty riding it.


    Yunyu gulped. He was obviously scared because he was used to living comfortably in this world. To see someone hating him with that kind of gaze was very unsettling.


    "Let''s just hope the knights can handle them."

 Chapter 531: 12.29

    "Let''s just hope the knights can handle them."


    **


    It took time for the carriage to arrive at the capital city. Little Jean asked the coachman to stop at a colorful bakery shop because he wanted to buy a cake for Matthew.


    The coachman stopped right in front of a bakery, and Little Jean was carried by a knight inside the bakery.


    "Unn¡­ I want that cake!" Little Jean pointed at a yellow cake that looked like a minion from the Despicable Me movie.


    After they bought a cake, the carriage went to the florist and art supplies store. Little Jean saw Matthew helping his mother arrange some flowers, and he seemed to be quite skilled with it.


    Little Jean jumped out of the carriage and yelled, "MATTHEW!"


    Matthew raised his head immediately, and his face brightened when he saw Young Master Jean came to visit, "Young Master!"


    Matthew stopped arranging the flower, grabbed one rose, and ran towards Little Jean.


    Little Jean giggled happily and hugged Matthew.


    Matthew responded to the hug, and they were embracing each other for few seconds before Little Jean released his hug. However, for some reason, Matthew became a bit stickier than before.


    Thus, Little Jean had to push Matthew to separate himself.


    Matthew gave the rose to Little Jean and asked, "What are you doing here, Young Master?"


    "Unn, I just want to paint! I want a painting friend!" Little Jean said. "And I also bring cake! hehe~"


    "Painting friend?"


    "Yes! Jean, also bring my own''s canvas!"


    The servants took out the canvas and a box of watercolor paintings for Little Jean. Matthew looked at his mother, who only nodded with a smile. She pointed up, signaling that they should paint upstairs in Matthew''s room.


    "We should paint in my room, Young Master," Matthew suggested. "I have collections of my painting there."


    Thus, Little Jean and Matthew went upstairs to Matthew''s room. A servant was guarding outside while Little Jean and Matthew were alone in the bedroom.


    Little Jean looked around and was awed by the amount of painting that Matthew made. He had a lot of small paintings and few big ones hanging on the wall.


    And it wasn''t a child doodle-like Little Jean. Matthew''s painting was the real one, as if it was made by a real adult, and it looked amazing.


    [Dang, this kid has some serious painting skills. It looks like he uses the art nouveau style. It''s so amazing!]


    [Pupa: And you think you''re the real deal, Peh.]


    [Hmph! Everybody starts out somewhere!]


    "D¡ªDo you like my paintings, Young Master?" Matthew asked. He wasn''t sure if Young Master Jean would like to see paintings like these. Because it wasn''t exactly a good one. At least, Matthew thought that his paintings weren''t that good.


    "Yes! Matthew is talented!" Little Jean grabbed Matthew''s sleeve and begged him, "Unn¡­ Jean wants to paint like you. Please teach me, Matthew!"


    ¡­


    "Should we call my dad?"


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Because he is the real painter, Young Master¡­."


    "Unn¡­. No need! Jean wants Matthew instead!"


    "¡­"


    Matthew saw the earnestness in Jean''s eyes. He was serious when he wanted Matthew to be his teacher instead.


    "I will try my best, Young Master," Matthew said.


    "Yay! Let''s start painting now, Teacher Matthew!"


    Matthew nodded. He lifted Little Jean up and sat him on a chair. He set up the canvas and water palette for Little Jean. Little Jean''s gaze followed Matthew, who was busy preparing for their first course.


    Matthew put the rose he just gave to Little Jean on a small table directly facing the canvas, enough for Little Jean to observe from afar.


    "Okay, Young Master, we will start by painting this red rose¡ª" Matthew walked towards Little Jean. He wanted to hold Little Jean''s hand but found it quite difficult since he was also short.


    So Matthew climbed the chair and sat behind Little Jean. He embraced Little Jean from behind. But then, Matthew also realized that he couldn''t focus when he was embracing Little Jean from behind because his eyes kept staring at Little Jean''s pink hair that emitted a fresh rose scent.


    "Y¡ªYoung Master, let''s start by observing the object."


    Little Jean titled his head to see the red rose, "Un, Jean saw red rose!"


    "I saw pink rose instead¡­."


    "Huh?" Little Jean looked over his shoulder. "Unn Jean saw red!"


    Matthew shook his head to snap out of his daze, "Y¡ªYes, red rose. Sorry, Young Master. I was a bit dazed."


    Matthew gently grabbed Jean''s hands that were holding brushes and palette.


    Matthew''s cheeks reddened once he touched the soft skin of Young Master, but he tried his best to keep his focus and continued teaching Young Master Jean.


    He instructed Little Jean to use the red first,


    "Y¡ªYou start with a deep stroke, Young Master."


    Matthew slowly directed Little Jean''s hand for a deep stroke of crimson in the canvas. He saw Little Jean''s painting in the Palace of Eau Saumont before. The paintings were actually quite impressive for someone who had no prior training or teaching. Matthew realized that Little Jean was better suited to paint without using a sketch.


    "And you put few deep black strokes here¡­."


    "Don''t forget the light stroke in the outer petal¡­."


    "Put a curve stroke at every edge¡­."


    "The stalk needs dark green and light green color, mix the green with white for light green¡­."


    It took a while for Jean to be able to paint on his own. But after patient instructions from Matthew, he started to paint on his own.


    Little Jean naturally absorbed all his teaching like a sponge. Little Jean was just as talented as Matthew, but he was untrained.


    Because Matthew had his father to teach him, while Little Jean was orphaned since birth.


    Matthew stopped giving instruction, but he still held Little Jean''s hands. He kept staring at Little Jean, who looked so determined to paint a good rose, and after it was done, he showed it to Matthew.


    "Matthew! How is this? Good?" Little Jean asked.


    Matthew didn''t check the painting because he knew that it would turn out amazing.


    He just kept staring at Little Jean from the side, and he nodded, "It''s beautiful. Young Master is beautiful¡­."


    "Huh?" Little Jean looked at his left, and his eyes met with Matthew''s dark raven pupil.


    There was a spark when their eyes met. Little Jean blinked a few times and called, "Matthew?"


    "Young Master¡­" Matthew''s breath was heavy. He wanted to confess that he had fallen in love with this Young Master of Eau Saumont. Even though he was just a humble peasant, the son of a commissioned artist and florist.


    Was it wrong for him to fall in love with someone like Young Master Jean?


    Matthew would be seven years old soon, but he was still too young to think about love, and he also never had this thought before.


    But when he met Little Jean, he knew that he wanted him. He wanted to be close with Little Jean, to hug him tight every day. It was almost like an instinct for him to follow Little Jean wherever he goes.


    "Young Master¡­ do you ever fall in love with someone?"

 Chapter 532: 13.30

    "Young Master¡­ do you ever fall in love with someone?"


    "Huh? Fall in love?" Little Jean thought that he had heard it wrong. But Matthew looked so serious with his question.


    Jean pondered for a moment and replied, "Jean loves Big brother Maximillien, loves Angel Raphael, Jean''s fiancee! And Jean also loves Matthew!"


    "No, that''s not what I meant," Matthew rebuked immediately. He didn''t know how to utter it to Little Jean, who had zero ideas about what he meant.


    Because it was two separate things.


    Family love, platonic love, friendship love, and romantic love. They were all different.


    And what Matthew wanted was the last one, a romantic love.


    He wanted to own Little Jean''s romantic love, and he didn''t like to share it, no matter how many people wanted Little Jean in the future.


    "Young Master Jean, what I mean about love is¡­ when you want to stay together with someone forever, just like my parents. They get together because of love, and they got married."


    "Ooohh! Jean understands!" Little Jean nodded happily. "Jean will marry Angel Raphael once Jean becomes big!"


    "Raphael?!" Matthew immediately remembered the next holy saint, Prince Raphael De Argent. Matthew heard that Raphael and Little Jean were fiancees. But he thought it was just a formal engagement since nobles often did such things to strengthen ties.


    "Do you¡­ really love Prince Raphael?" Matthew asked.


    "Love! Jean loves Angel! Jean will stay with Angel in the future!" Little Jean said. And then he paused for a moment, and his expression turned gloomy.


    "But Jean also wants to live with Big brother forever¡­." Little Jean admitted. "Wuwu¡­ Jean wants to stay with Big brother. Jean loves Big brother¡­."


    "Do you love Raphael or your Big brother more?" Matthew asked. He kept prying on the oblivious Little Jean.


    "Un? Jean loves both equally! Jean wants to stay with them together!"


    ¡­


    "What do you think about me, Young Master?"


    "Jean also wants you to stay with me! We can live togetherrrrr!" Little Jean innocently said.


    Matthew chuckled the moment he heard that. He really thought they were on the same page, but Little Jean talked about staying as a family.


    It seemed that he still didn''t understand what romantic love was. This was understandable since he was just five years old. He was very sheltered, especially how Archduke Maximillien seemed to spoil and guard Little Jean a lot.


    But that was also an advantage for Matthew because that implied he also had the same ground with Archduke Maximillien and Prince Raphael.


    ''As long as I can get an advantage later on¡­.''


    Matthew was thinking about the next step he should take while Jean was still busy perfecting his painting, giving few strokes to make it look even more vibrant. He also added few small fairies around the rose.


    After that, he used his magic, "Twinkle, twinkle, my rose, and the fairies will sparkle!"


    The fairies inside the painting started moving on their own. Little Jean clapped his hand happily once he saw the fairy was circling around the red rose, sprinkling their fairy dust to make the rose even more vibrant and beautiful.


    "It looks pretty, like Jean!" Little Jean exclaimed proudly.


    Matthew smiled, "Yes, it looks pretty, like you, Young Master."


    He saw that Little Jean was so delighted after seeing that kind of magic. Thus Matthew said, "Young Master, I can also do the trick. I learned it last night."


    "Ah? Matthew can do a magic trick? Uwaa, show, show!" Little Jean got excited.


    Matthew still hadn''t known the extent of his power, nor he knew what kind of power he actually had.


    But he had practiced this for a while, and it should work perfectly safe.


    Matthew darted his eyes at the painting of a bunny hanging on the wall. He flicked his finger, and the bunny started moving. Not only that, but the bunny also jumped out of the painting and started hopping around in the air.


    It hopped on top of Little Jean''s head, and Little Jean was so amazed by it, "Matthew is amazing! Bunny is so cute!" Little Jean praised.


    "Jean wants to touch!" Little Jean tried to reach the bunny with his hand.


    "No, don''t!" Matthew tried to stop Little Jean, but it was too late.


    Little Jean''s finger touched the bunny, and the cute bunny suddenly morphed into a black sphere.


    The black sphere then expanded, bigger and bigger, and turned into an egg.


    The egg cracked, and a faceless monster with only his sharp fangs showed in front of him. He grinned maliciously and opened his arms, and unsheathed his claws, "My beautiful Jean, you''re mine. Everything about you is mine!"


    "Let''s go, my beautiful Jean¡­" the monster tried to grab the petrified Little Jean.


    Matthew hurriedly grabbed the monster''s wrist and opened his mouth. The monster was sucked back into Matthew''s mouth, and it struggled to break away from Matthew.


    "LET ME GO! MY BEAUTIFUL JEAN IS HERE! HE IS MINE! MINE! MINE! MINE! HE IS MINE! ARRRGGHHH!!!"


    Matthew sucked the monster back into his body. He coughed blood a few times, and his skin slowly turned ashen. He wiped the blood with his shirt, afraid of getting caught.


    Little Jean saw everything, including the monster and Matthew, who was coughing blood.


    "I¡ªI''m okay, Young Master. Please don''t be scared¡ª"


    "WAAAAAAA!!!!" Little Jean wailed as hard as he could. He was too scared and shocked when he saw that monster. Matthew got panicked. He didn''t know how to silence Young Master Jean.


    "Y¡ªYoung Master, please calm down. There''s no more monster here."


    "MONSTERRR!! WUAAAAAA!!!"


    The guard who was dozed off outside finally got alerted, and he slammed the door open.


    "Young Master!"


    The guard was stunned when he saw Little Jean was wailing while Matthew was trying to calm the Young master.


    "What the hell happened here!?" The guard approached Little Jean. But the moment he was about to grab the Young Master, Little Jean suddenly lost his consciousness.


    "Young Master!"


    "Jean!"

 Chapter 533: 13.31

    "Jean!"


    The guard and Matthew were shocked when Little Jean suddenly fainted. Not long after, the servants and guards outside arrived at the scene, and panic ensued between the servants and guards.


    The head butler hurriedly parted the lines of guards who surrounded Little Jean and Matthew. He carried the Young Master who had lost his consciousness. He glanced at Matthew and asked.


    "What happened?"


    Matthew froze for a moment. He didn''t know how to address this. Of course, he couldn''t say that he had a strange power that could turn everything into a demon-like creature, right?


    That would be his end!


    "I¡ªI don''t know, Sir¡­ Young Master suddenly screamed and fainted¡­." Matthew lied his way out. He didn''t want to get caught, and he was afraid that he might get arrested by the church if they knew about his mysterious demonic power.


    The head butler looked around and found nothing wrong until he noticed the moving fairies inside the painting in front of him. He peered suspiciously and then asked, "How about that painting? Did Young Master used his magic on the painting?"


    "¡­ yes," Matthew confirmed.


    The head butler sighed and carried Little Jean on his arm, "Young Master had used his magic again. We will take him back to the Palace of Eau Saumont. Don''t forget to call the Elder Magus to the Palace because we can''t have Young Master Jean getting treated by someone else before receiving consent from His Highness Archduke."


    The peaceful morning in the florist and art supplies store turned gloomy when Young Master Jean was carried to his carriage. He was guarded by the Head Butler.


    The Head Butler was in charge of Young Master Jean. So he split the three carriages into two routes. One carriage had to go and fetch the Elder Magus from the Academy to heal Young Master, while the other two went straight to the Palace of Eau Saumont with Young Master inside to get consent from Archduke Maximillien.


    The two carriages spurred their horses and went as quick as possible to the Palace of Eau Saumont.


    The Head Butler checked on Young Master Jean. He thought the Young Master''s skin would turn ashen, just like what Archduke Maximillien informed.


    But strangely, his skin didn''t turn ashen.


    Somehow, the Head Butler suspected that Young Master Jean didn''t faint due to the overuse of magic. But of something else.


    ''Was it because of that kid?'' The Head Butler suspected. He heard Young Master Jean screamed before he fainted. Though he could barely understand what he was screaming about.


    He also noticed blood on that kid, Matthew Moulin''s shirt. Although amidst the panic, nobody seemed to notice it except him. And he didn''t pay attention to it because he was so worried about Young Master.


    ''I have to tell this to His Highness Archduke. There''s something about that Matthew kid that might be dangerous for Young Master Jean. There should be an investigation about him,'' the Head Butler thought.


    The carriage crossed the bridge and was on its way back to the Palace of Eau Saumont. The Head Butler looked at the river at the right side of the road and noticed a group consisting of around eleven horse riders coming their way.


    He frowned. He thought it was just a group of travelers or hunters since this was close to the forest.


    But who when they took out their sword, the Head Butler''s eyes widened, and he alarmed the other carriage full of guards. He pulled the rope inside the carriage, and the warning bell was heard.


    CLINK! CLINK! CLINK! CLINK! CLINK!


    The soldier from the other carriage got alarmed instantly. They unsheathed their sword and saw the horse rider coming at Young Master Jean''s carriage.


    "ATTACK!" The crimson-haired leader yelled.


    The loud scream of the horse riders startled the guards. But they were highly trained. The Coachman spurred the horse to the right, and inevitably, the carriage rolled over, blocking the road for the horse riders.


    The guards already jumped out of the carriage before, ready to fight them.


    But there was one horse rider, the crimson-haired leader, who jumped with his horse. The horse jumped over the obstacle and chased over Young Master Jean''s carriage.


    "Damn it!" The Head Butler cursed. "Faster! He is going after Young Master Jean!" He told the Coachman.


    The Coachman spurred the horse as fast as he could, but the horse of that Crimson-haired man could catch up effortlessly.


    The Head Butler knew that Young Master Jean''s safety was the utmost priority. Thus he used the self-defense method that had been stored inside this carriage. He carried Young Master with one arm and then unlocked storage inside the carriage.


    Inside the storage, there were around five magic scrolls. These magic scrolls were usable even for people without magic affinity. All he needed was just to open the scroll and directed it at the enemy.


    He picked one scroll and then opened the window.


    The crimson-haired man was getting nearer, so he had to do this fast, "Take this!"


    The Head Butler opened the scroll. The magic rune immediately activated, shooting hundreds of sharp needles towards the crimson-haired man.


    The man chuckled. He dodged the attack by going to the left and swung the sword midair. The sword was set ablaze, and the crimson-haired man caught up with the carriage.


    He swung the sword again and yelled, "Sword Snake!"


    His sword turned into a fire snake, and it went directly to the Coachman. The fire snake attacked the Coachman and killed it almost instantly by burning him to crisp.


    "AAARRGGHH!!"


    The painful cry of the Coachman alerted the Head Butler. Soon after, the horse lost control, and the carriage did a zig-zag before it rolled over.


    The Head Butler shielded Young Master Jean with his body, but at the expense, he was the one who got bruised badly.


    He felt that his rib had been broken once the carriage stopped rolling.


    "Ugh¡­" Head Butler was grimacing in pain. He checked Young Master Jean and was relieved when he saw that Young Master Jean was mostly unharmed.


    He was also glad that Young Master still fainted. It would''ve been unimaginably terrifying stuff if he saw what happened right now.


    The crimson-haired man stopped right in front of the carriage. He got off his horse and then walked towards the Head Butler. He crouched and checked whether the old Head Butler was still breathing.


    "Huh, old man, you''re quite resilient of your own. I was thinking about killing you. But I guess you still have a life to live. I will just take the baby, okay?"


    The crimson-haired man tried to take the baby, but the Head Butler still clutched on Little Jean tightly.


    "No¡­ please no¡­" The Head Butler begged with his last strength. Archduke Maximillien already told him that Young Master Jean was part of the duchy. And he was tasked to protect him. This was his duty for the young Archduke.


    The crimson-haired man chuckled. He grabbed the Head Butler''s wrist and twisted it, "ARRGGHH!"


    The Head Butler screamed in agony when he realized that his wrist had been broken.


    The crimson-haired man took Little Jean easily and then slipped a note inside the Head Butler''s pocket.


    "That''s a note for your Master. I''ll go with this kid, haha."


    "No¡­ please don''t take Young Master¡­."

 Chapter 534: 13.32

    "That''s a note for your Master. I''ll go with this kid, haha."


    "No¡­ please don''t take Young Master¡­."


    The Head Butler begged for the last time. The crimson-haired man shrugged nonchalantly and then mounted his horse again with Little Jean on his arm, "Don''t forget to show the note to your Master, that young Archduke. I heard that he loves his little brother so much."


    The Head Butler was breathing steadily, but he felt that his body was too weak to maintain consciousness. Slowly, he closed his eyes and fell into a deep slumber.


    Meanwhile, the crimson-haired man spurred his horse, and he returned to his group, which had successfully killed all the Eau Saumont Palace guards.


    Of course, it wasn''t really a difficult task for them because they were highly trained warriors. Mere guards wouldn''t stand a chance against them.


    The warriors bowed their heads to greet their Prince, "Your Highness, everyone has been taken down, and we''ve kidnapped that kid. What will be your next step?"


    "We shall return to our camp first, and I will tell you about the plan. But I''ve heard from the rumor that young Archduke really loves this kid, even though he is adopted. It''s better if we can get something out of him," the crimson-haired man said.


    He looked at the young man, presumably only a few years older than Little Jean. He was riding a smaller horse, but it didn''t slow him down at all. He was well trained and was also holding a dagger. Although he didn''t participate in this.


    "Wolf, did you learn from our people? You need to train more so you can join them. We still need a lot of money until we can return to our kingdom."


    The boy named Wolf nodded, but he said nothing. He was like the young version of the leader because they had the same crimson hair and similar bone structure.


    The crimson-haired man shrugged, knowing that his little brother was very quiet, but at least he trained himself seriously.


    Wolf was the most skillful with his hunting skill anyway, even better than the adults, so they had no worry about food.


    They left the crime scene and then rode through the deep woods. They already have their path paved because they had stayed in this place for almost half a year right now.


    They moved from one place to another because they were fugitives on the run right now. It had been two years since they left their kingdom.


    The crimson-haired man led the warriors to their camp, and they tied their horses to the trees quite far from their camp.


    They were staying in the middle of the forest, just right beside a river for them to drink and bathe.


    "Prince Alric has arrived!" The people in the camp yelled as they opened the spiked wooden gate.


    They had made a camp that also acted as their garrison in the middle of the forest. It was stealthy enough not to get noticed from far away, but it was also safe enough so wild animals wouldn''t attack them in the middle of the night.


    Prince Alric, the crimson-haired leader, passed the gate with a pink-haired kid who fainted in his arm.


    His men surrounded him and asked, "Your Highness, what did you loot today? Who is that beautiful kid?"


    "This is the Young Master of Archduchy of Eau Saumont. I''m not sure about his name, but he is very well-loved by his big brother, that young Archduke, Maximillien Eau Saumont. I want some ransom money for this kid. So we can get enough money to recruit more people."


    The men were mesmerized with Little Jean''s beauty, especially his rare pink hair that looked so soft and the fact that he smelled like strawberry.


    Alric knew something bad would happen if he left Little Jean unprotected. He didn''t want any big trouble, as long as they could get ransom money for this kid.


    Thus he told his little brother, Wolf Dietrich;


    "Wolf, carry this kid with you. Bring him to your tent. Keep an eye on him," Alric ordered.


    Wolf nodded and carried Little Jean on his back. He walked alone to his tent. As the second prince, he had the right to have his own tent. He went in and put Little Jean carefully on his bed.


    He checked Little Jean''s breathing after making sure that he was perfectly fine. He sat on the ground, waiting for Little Jean to wake up.


    Wolf was used to taking care of himself since he was a kid because he knew his condition. Even as a second prince, he was still a discarded prince from a kingdom that wanted to execute him and his big brother.


    He had to be independent, so he wouldn''t be a deadweight for his brother.


    Wolf waited for hours. He thought this Young Master would wake up anytime soon, who would''ve expected that he still hadn''t wake up after twelve hours straight.


    Wolf was fully awake the whole time. He was a duty-based person. Even though he was only eight, he knows that he should uphold his duty because a duty meant that he was trusted.


    After the whole twelve hours, it was already midnight, and Little Jean opened his eyes slowly. He looked around, trying to grasp his location right now.


    He thought that he was still in Matthew''s room because he fainted after seeing that monster.


    But when he saw a white tent surrounding him and thin bedding, he realized that he wasn''t somewhere familiar.


    "Wu¡­ where am I?" Little Jean asked.


    "Wolf''s tent."


    Little Jean darted his eyes at the source of the voice. He saw a boy older than him, probably around Angel Raphael''s age. He was sitting on the ground at the edge of the tent.


    He had short, crimson hair, deep facial features even for a boy of his age, and he had a gaze as deep and sharp as a hunter.


    "W¡ªWho are you?!" Little Jean asked as he was startled and scared.


    "Wolf."

 Chapter 535: 13.33

    "W¡ªWho are you?!" Little Jean asked as he was startled and scared.


    "Wolf."


    "W¡ªWolf who?!" Little Jean asked again.


    "Wolf, Wolf¡­" Wolf didn''t want to disclose his last name as Wolf Dietrich. Because his big brother always taught him to keep it only for their group. Because their identity shouldn''t be revealed, at least not now.


    "Mu¡­ your name is Wolf?" Little Jean asked for the third time.


    "Wolf¡­" Wolf nodded. He wasn''t really the best to talk anyway. So he didn''t bother.


    "I''m Jean! Hi Wolf!" Little Jean introduced himself cheeringly, not knowing the danger that he experienced right now.


    ¡­


    A long silence between them made the whole thing awkward. Little Jean had just woken up, so he was still trying to process the whole thing.


    [Pupa, where am I?]


    [Pupa: In a camp, in the middle of the woods.]


    [¡­ is this like¡­ kidnapping stuff?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [Oh my god! Yay! I''ve been kidnapped! OMG, YESSSSS!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Yunyu looked at the kid in front of him. His name was Wolf, just Wolf. He had short, crimson hair, and his expression was very flat as if he had zero emotion inside him.


    He wore a ragged shirt that had been stitched in few places, showing that he wasn''t really rich, although, Yunyu felt that this man had a warrior-Esque aura around him.


    Yunyu wondered if this kid was the one who kidnapped him.


    [Hmmm¡­ he is very handsome even as a kid! I believe he can be a handsome, gallant warrior in the future!]


    [Pupa: Why do you sound so happy getting kidnapped? We''re not even in the Stockholm syndrome phase yet. Your eagerness is astonishing.]


    [Hehe~ I mean, this is my first time experiencing Bride Kidnapping! Oh, my~ Will he brought me to his kingdom and forced me into a marriage? Will I be the new Queen or something? Kyaaaaah, I can''t wait to see what will happen next! Maybe we can do some darkroom play as well!]


    [Pupa: Bride Kidnapping?]


    [What? You don''t know that? I''ve heard some regions do Bride Kidnapping.]


    [Pupa: This is not a Bride Kidnapping or whatsoever, this is just a simple kidnapping.]


    [Pupa: When you were unconscious, the carriages had been raided by the bandits. They killed the guards and coachman and also severely injuring the Head Butler. They brought you here for a ransom, not for marriage.]


    [¡­ so, no sexy time? No romance kidnap?]


    [Pupa: You''ll either die or starved to death if your Big brother can''t find you soon or refused to pay ransom money, which I believe must be a staggering amount of money.]


    [¡­]


    It took Yunyu a while to realize that he wasn''t playing around right now. He looked at the tent above him and saw that it was quite shabby. He looked to his right and saw many weapons lying on a wooden table. They looked sharp, and some of the weapons still had blood on them.


    ¡­


    [W¡ªWill I be their food? No, right? They''re bandits, not cannibals.]


    [Pupa: Anything is edible when you''re hungry.]


    Little Jean paled once he noticed the weapons. He looked at Wolf, who stared at him with his flat expression.


    "Wu¡­ wu¡­ Wolf will not kill Jean, right?" Little jean asked.


    "¡­" Wolf said nothing because he thought it was unnecessary to reply to a ridiculous question. But Little Jean took it personally and thought that he had been kidnapped by real cannibalistic bandits.


    "WU¡ªWUAAAAA!!!" Little Jean shrieked and then wailed out loud, startling Wolf and the people outside.


    "C¡ªCalm¡­ calm¡­." Wolf tried to calm Little Jean down. But he wasn''t really helping because he didn''t know how to calm a little kid. He never cried anyway. At least he never cried after his big brother took him away from their tumultuous kingdom.


    Alric, who was guarding outside, was awakened by Little Jean''s loud cry. Few other men were also awakened because of that. Alric clicked his tongue in annoyance and went in to check what was happening.


    "Wolf, I told you to take care of him¡ª"


    Alric zipped his mouth once he saw what was happening inside the tent.


    The pink-haired Young Master of Eau Saumont was crying while Wolf pointed his sharp, bloody dagger at Little Jean.


    "T¡ªToy¡­"


    "Wolf!" Alric snapped at his little brother, who was pointing his dagger at the Young Master. But he didn''t saw any hostility in Wolf. In fact, if someone observed close enough, they would notice that Wolf was actually worried.


    "Wolf, I told you to take care of him!" Alric chided. He snatched the dagger from Wolf''s hand, "Why are you pointing this dagger at him? Of course, he will get scared!"


    Wolf looked at his big brother and lowered his head, "Toy¡­."


    Alric was stunned for a moment, then he realized what was happening here.


    "Did you think this Young Master wants to play with your toy, as in your dagger?"


    "Yes¡­" Wolf said.


    ¡­


    "Okay, this is my fault. You''ve never experienced a normal childhood," Alric sighed. He glanced at the crying boy and grabbed Little Jean''s back collar.


    "You, stop crying. You will wake up the tigers. If a tiger comes here because of your cry, then I will throw you as bait!"


    "WAAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    Alric winced at the sharp cry. He really didn''t know what to do at this point. He did have few females in this group, but they were all warriors. They didn''t know how to take care of a child!


    Hearing the sharp cries of Little Jean, Wolf got even more worried. He pulled the hem of his big brother''s shirt and say, "Wolf¡­ Wolf''s care¡­."


    Alric saw that his little brother looked worried at this kid for no reason. Maybe it was because of his duty. His little brother always upheld any duty that was bestowed on him.


    Alric shrugged and put Little Jean down, "Go and try to calm him down. I''m too tired to deal with a crying baby. You''re also a kid like him, so you should know how to do stuff that you like."


    Alrich left the tent nonchalantly.


    Little Jean finally stopped wailing loudly. He still sobbed and stared at Wolf, who was still as quiet as ever. "Wu¡­ wu¡­ don''t scare Jean¡­."


    "Wolf¡­ toy¡­" Wolf silently went out of the tent for a while and returned with a small log, only in around the size of Little Jean''s arm.


    Wolf picked the candle on the table and sat on the ground. He put the candle beside him and took out his dagger.


    Little Jean got scared when Wolf took out his dagger again. But he didn''t seem to be pointing it at Little Jean.


    Wolf began carving the small log with his knife. He cut the log slowly with his dagger until he got the right size. And then he started making some shapes on the log.


    Little Jean got interested, and he asked, "W¡ªWhat''s Wolf doing?"


    "¡­"


    "Wolf?"


    "Toy¡­ for¡­ Young Master¡­" Wolf replied. He felt embarrassed to tell that he had no toy for the Young Master, so all he could do was to make one by carving the log, and he wanted to carve his favorite animal.


    "Wolf likes¡­ dog¡­." Wolf said. He blushed slightly and asked, "Y--You like dog?"

 Chapter 536: 13.34

    "Wolf likes¡­ dog¡­." Wolf said. He blushed slightly and asked with a low, almost inaudible voice, "Y--You like dogs?"


    "Un¡­ Jean loves cats, dogs, hamsters. Um¡­ Jean loves all animals!" Little Jean said.


    Wolf paused for a moment, and a rare smile perked upon his usually flat lips. He smiled for a moment and said, "Wolf¡­ likes animals¡­."


    "I um¡­ I will carve¡­ toy¡­."


    Little Jean got even more interested in what Wolf was doing right now. He wanted to step down to see from up close because he never saw someone carving in front of him like this.


    But the moment he wanted to step down, Wolf immediately stopped his carving and gripped Little Jean''s ankle that was covered in a sock.


    "Eh?!" Little Jean froze the moment Wolf touched his ankle, "Is there something wrong?"


    Wolf shook his head and pointed at the bed, "Stay."


    ¡­


    Little Jean wondered why Wolf didn''t allow him to climb out of bed. He was actually curious about what Wolf was doing.


    Wolf realized that Little Jean was questioning why he wasn''t allowed to look closer. He pointed the dagger at Little Jean again and said, "Dagger¡­ dangerous¡­."


    "Ah¡­" Little Jean finally understood. Wolf just didn''t want Little Jean to get hurt while he was carving.


    Thus, Little Jean sat while Wolf was carving the toy.


    After it was done, Wolf showed the dog carving. It was smooth enough for Little Jean not to get hurt by blister, but it was big enough, so Little Jean wouldn''t choke on it.


    It was made by so much consideration from Wolf.


    Wolf put it beside Little Jean, who had fallen asleep after he watched Wolf carving the dog.


    Wolf looked at sleeping Little Jean for a while, and he said, "Guard dog¡­ for Young Master¡­."


    Wolf sat on the ground again and fell asleep after being assured that Young Master Jean was alright.


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increased to 10%.]


    **


    Archduke Maximillien was riding his horse the moment he realized that something was wrong. A carriage that transported the Elder Magus arrived after using a shortcut, but two other carriages, including Little Jean''s carriage, were nowhere to be seen.


    Maximillien cursed at everyone in the Palace, especially the guards who separated themselves from Little Jean''s carriage.


    But when he realized the reason why they separated themselves, Maximillien got even more worried.


    He dashed through the night with the Palace guards with their horses. They tracked through the road where Little Jean''s carriage went through.


    And they stopped when they saw two carriages on the ground, quite far from each other. The one was filled with the corpse of the dead guards. While the other one, Little Jean''s carriage, had crashed, and the coachman had been burnt to crisp.


    "JEAN!"


    Maximillien jumped out of his horse and ran towards Little Jean''s carriage. His heart dropped, afraid that something had happened to his little brother. But when he checked the carriage, he only saw the Head Butler.


    His clothes were torn, and he was unconscious. Maximillien gritted his teeth and crouched. He slapped the Head Butler''s cheeks few times, "Wake up! Where is my little brother?!"


    The Head Butler groaned in pain. He opened his eyes hard. When he saw Archduke Maximillien, he exerted all his remaining strength to give the note from the bandit to the Duke.


    "Y¡ªYoung Master¡­ has been kidnapped, I''m sorry, Your¡­ highness¡­."


    Maximillien''s heart dropped when he heard the information. He took the ransom note and then read it.


    ¡ª


    We have your little brother. We demand Ten thousand golden coins for his ransom. Drop the chest full of golden coins in the spot that we located inside this ransom note.


    We will wait for two days. If we see no golden chest in two days, then we will send your little brother''s head to the Palace.


    ¡ª


    Maximillien''s body trembled all over. He was so enraged that he didn''t even know how to vent his rage. Suddenly, the river behind him stopped flowing, and a huge water dragon emerged from the river. It was the sign that Archduke Maximillien was at his limit.


    "Y¡ªYour Highness¡­" the guard commander tried to talk with the Archduke.


    Maximillien glared at the commander, and the water dragon also glared at him, "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? GO SEARCH THE WOODS WITH EVERYONE!"


    "Y¡ªYES!!!"


    Maximillien''s heart was in turmoil right now. He blamed himself because he allowed Little Jean to leave the Palace without his supervision. He should''ve been the one who accompanied his little brother, now that everything had turned out like this, if something happened to Little Jean, then he would¡­


    Maximillien clenched the ransom note in his hand. He mounted his horse and spurred it back to the Palace of Eau Saumont. If that bandit wanted ten thousand gold coins, then so be it.


    It was a lot of money, but it wasn''t impossible for Maximillien. Besides, the life of his little brother was far more precious than just some gold coins.


    ''I''m sorry that I can''t protect you, Jean,'' Maximillien said in his heart.


    **


    Meanwhile, Little Jean woke up in the morning and saw a carved wooden dog beside him. It looked good and smooth enough for his tender palms. He looked around the tent and saw no sign of Wolf anywhere.


    He hugged the wood dog and asked Pupa,


    [Yo, where is that Wolf boy?]


    [Pupa: He is out hunting for your breakfast, like rabbits, deer, or even wild hog.]


    [Huh? He is only eight years old, right? How could he hunt a wild hog?!]


    [Pupa: Because he is a talented warrior and hunter? It''s pretty obvious.]


    [Aish, what a harsh world. A kid as young as Wolf, already living in the middle of the woods, barely surviving by hunting.]


    [Pupa: I don''t think he is suffering at all¡­]


    [Anyway, I have to get out of here. We haven''t even met the third male lead, and I got kidnapped out of the blue!]


    [Pupa:¡­ Wolf is the third male lead.]


    Yunyu was about to react to Pupa''s statement, but someone suddenly came inside the tent.


    Wolf came in. His tunic was covered in blood. He was carrying a dead wild hog on his shoulder.


    He looked at Little Jean and said, "Breakfast¡­ Young Master¡­"

 Chapter 537: 13.35

    "Breakfast¡­ Young Master¡­"


    "GYAAAHH!" Little Jean was shocked when he saw the wild hog carcass.


    Wolf was also surprised by Little Jean''s overreaction. But then, he realized that he was stained with blood after hunting this wild hog. It must''ve scared Little Jean so much.


    Wolf bowed his head to apologize and said, "Wolf¡­ will wash¡­."


    Wolf turned his back, about to leave Little Jean alone, until Little Jean suddenly jumped out of bed and rushed to hold Wolf''s shirt, "Unn¡­ Jean also wants to pee. Please accompany Jean¡­."


    ¡­


    Wolf sheathed his dagger and wiped his blood-stained hand, then he grabbed Little Jean''s hand and said, "Follow Wolf."


    They walked out of the tent. Little Jean saw so many burly men. Most of them were bearded and scary-looking. They were eating a lot of meat, berries, and mushrooms.


    The moment they saw Little Jean, they chuckled and tried to approach the Young Master.


    Little Jean got scared and hide behind Wolf''s back.


    "Oh? Young Master is scared of me? Don''t worry, Young Master, I''m a good man. I just want to hug you and pinch your cheek," the man who approached him said.


    "Yea! We also want to rub your pink hair!"


    "You also smell so nice, like roses! The nobles are surely different!"


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    [Yo, what the heck?! That''s so creepy! These pedos are creepy as hell!]


    [Pupa: Well, there are barely any women here, and the women are warriors as well.]


    [That still doesn''t give them permission to harass little kid!]


    [Pupa: I''m just giving you information. Besides, if they''re really going to do something to you, I will use my skill to deflect them.]


    [Uwaaa, you''re going to protect me? Oh, my handsome shiny Pupa!]


    [Pupa:¡­ sorry, I misspoke.]


    Wolf realized that Little Jean was scared of such crude jokes from these men. He unsheathed his dagger with his free hand and pointed it towards the grown-ups in front of him.


    Wolf''s eyes were as sharp as a hunter, with a bloodied knife in his hand. He said, "Young Master, mine."


    ¡­


    The grown men all backed down when Wolf claimed Young Master of Eau Saumont as his. They dared not disturbing anything that was owned by their leader''s little brother.


    Because Prince Wolf Dietrich, or what they just call Wolf, was quite scary when he was angry, even as a kid.


    He trounced a grown-up when he was challenged to a duel. Wolf could defeat a grown man with his agility and reflex. He slashed the grown man''s neck with his dagger in a blink of an eye.


    So, nobody dared to bully the little prince anymore.


    "Ah, Wolf really ruined our fun. He claimed that Young Master already," the man complained and returned to his friends, eating their breakfast.


    Wolf sheathed his dagger and pulled Little Jean to the riverbank quite far from the camp. Because Little Jean must''ve been comfortable to be around the grown-ups.


    Little Jean looked at Wolf, who was still carrying a wild hog carcass, holding his hand to guide him.


    Somehow, it made him feel safe and secure, even though Wolf was just eight years old, only three years older than him.


    They went to the riverbank, and Wolf dropped the wild hog on the ground. He crouched and used his dagger to began cutting up the meat for them to eat.


    Little Jean was standing stupidly. Wolf glanced at him and said, "Young Master¡­ pee."


    Wolf pointed at a spot quite far from his position, "Wuu¡­ Wolf, don''t peek, okay?"


    Wolf''s cheeks reddened, and he lowered his head. He started focusing on skinning and slicing the wild hog while Little Jean was relieving himself.


    Wolf went to the forest and collected branches to roast the pig. When he returned, Little Jean was sitting on a big rock, waiting for him.


    "Ah, you''re here!" Little Jean said. "Un¡­ Jean is hungry! Please give food!"


    Wolf nodded. He had prepared the slice of meat from the wild hog for Jean. He put all the fallen branches and twigs that he had discovered and then flicked his fingers.


    The moment he flicked his fingers, fire suddenly appeared and burned the woods.


    Jean was amazed when he saw Wolf doing a magic trick. He got excited and asked, "Wolf can do Magic trick? Iwata, amazing!"


    Wolf was shy when Young Master Jean praised him. He lowered his head and replied, "Can. I¡ªt''s taught by¡­ big brother¡­."


    [Oh wow, so Wolf is noble?]


    [Pupa: Yes, he is the prince of a Kingdom far from this place, Ridal Kingdom. It was a prosperous kingdom. The death of the Queen devastated the country, but the King got remarried in less than a week.


    In a month, the King died in an accident, and a new queen was coronated to rule over the country while the Crown Prince, Prince Alric, was old enough to rule.]


    [Pupa: But that Queen is greedy and wanting to assassinate the Crown Prince and all the previous King''s descendants. So the Crown Prince was forced to escape with his little brother back then.]


    [Pupa: Now that you think about it, Wolf has been raised as a hunter and warrior instead of a pampered prince. It would be difficult for him to live like a prince after they could take over the kingdom once more.]


    [Did they succeed in the end?]


    [Pupa: Yes, but that''d be ten years from now.]


    They were waiting for the roasted hog to be ready. Little Jean got bored. He sat beside Wolf and asked, "Wolf, wants to see a magic trick?"


    "¡­" Another long pause made everything awkward, and Wolf shook his head, "Dangerous¡­."


    "Ugh, nobody believes Jean. I give show you a magic trick!" Little Jean insisted. He stood up and distanced himself from Wolf. He twirled and chanted his made-up incantation, "Unn¡­ Mr. Flame, Mr. Flame, Little Jean wants to play with firebirds!"


    Little Jean borrowed a bit of fire from Wolf and summoned three small firebirds. The birds circled around Little Jean, and then they exploded like a spark, creating confetti everywhere.


    "Yay!" Little Jean danced happily around the confetti. Meanwhile, Wolf watched over Little Jean and could only marvel at the beauty of the pink-haired boy who looked so happy, even at a tough time.


    "Beautiful¡­" Wolf murmured.


    Not long after, Little Jean started getting dizzy after using magic and lost his balance.


    Wolf''s instinct kicked in, and he rushed to save Little Jean. He grabbed Little Jean''s body and propped him so he wouldn''t fall.


    "Young Master!"


    For the first time in his life, the quiet Wolf made a loud noise, and it was him calling out Little Jean.


    Little Jean''s view was all blurry, but he could see the crimson-haired Wolf propping him.


    Little Jean already knew from Raphael that he couldn''t use magic unless he borrowed it from someone close to him. And he would feel nauseous if he did so.


    Angel Raphael said if Jean ever got dizzy after using magic, you should kiss the man whose magic he borrowed.


    Thus Little Jean used his remaining strength and then gave a little kiss on Wolf''s cheek.


    Chu~


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 25%! Damn, you aggressive toddler!]

 Chapter 538: 13.36

    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 25%! Damn, you aggressive toddler!]


    [Nyeheheh~ You are underestimating the power of Great seducer Bai Yunyu!]


    [Pupa: That''s just another word for hoe.]


    Wolf was stunned silly when Little Jean suddenly kissed him. His jaw dropped as he was trying to process what happened just now. Little Jean giggled as his ashen skin turned lustrous after he got the kiss.


    Little Jean got up from Wolf''s embrace, and he hopped around happily and then hugged Wolf, "Wolf''s magic is amazing! Jean likes it!"


    Meanwhile, Wolf was still petrified. He didn''t even budge an inch. Little Jean tilted his head, "Wolf?"


    ¡­


    Little Jean poked Wolf''s cheek a few times, "Poke~ Pokeee~ Wolf!"


    "!!!" Wolf was startled again. He looked in Little Jean''s direction, and his cheeks reddened instantly.


    He turned around and returned to his roasted hog for breakfast. He inhaled all the flames and then took out the roasted meat. He used his other knife to cut the meat and gave it to Little Jean.


    Little Jean tilted his head again, wondered why Wolf got so fidgety so suddenly. He walked towards Wolf and crouched in front of him, "Un, breakfast is ready?"


    "¡­" Wolf silently gave the tenderest part of the meat for Little Jean.


    Little Jean stared at what he ate and what Wolf ate. He realized that Wolf only ate part that didn''t look appetizing, while he gave everything delicious for Little Jean. Thus, Jean refused, "Let''s share this together, Wolf!"


    "¡­ for¡­ Young Master¡­" Wolf said. He knew that Young Master Jean wasn''t used to eat something rough, so he just gave the tenderest.


    But Jean refused to eat it, "I''m not eating if you don''t want to eat!" he insisted.


    "¡­"


    Wolf silently cut a small part from the meat for himself, then he ate it, "Wolf¡­ eats¡­."


    "Hehe," Little Jean ate the breakfast together with Wolf. He also borrowed the knife from Wolf and cut many small pieces. He stabbed the meat pieces and fed Wolf with it, "Say aaahhh¡­."


    "¡­" Wolf stared at the meat and opened his mouth, "Haump."


    Wolf felt the meat fed by Young Master Jean tasted ten times better than the ones he ate himself.


    He wondered why was it because of Young Master Jean''s magic hands? Or was it because he ate together with Young Master Jean? It was a mystery for Wolf, who was used to live independently. His big brother allowed him to do anything because he said that a man needs to be tough, especially in their harsh environment right now.


    But when he was with Young Master Jean, he felt safe and secure somehow. He lowered his guard for the first time and ate in joy with Little Jean.


    Though, Wolf''s version of joy was eating silently without having to look around for wild animals. When he was with Young Master Jean, he found peace, for some reason.


    After they ate, Wolf went to the river and took out his shirt. He wanted to wash it because it was bloodied from the hog''s blood.


    "GYAAA!" Little Jean turned around and covered his eyes. "Wolf is a pervert!"


    "??" Wolf didn''t know why Young Master Jean reacted like that. He found nothing weird around.


    Wolf then submerged into the water to cool down from a tiring night and tiring hunt in the morning. Meanwhile, Little Jean was sitting at a big rock near the river, watching Wolf swimming around to cool himself down.


    [I wonder if Maximillien is searching for me right now.]


    [Pupa: Definitely, he must''ve felt so guilty because he left you unsupervised and got kidnapped in the end. He is probably sending off all the palace guards to search for you in the woods right now.]


    [I just hope that they didn''t hurt Wolf. He''s such a good kid.]


    Wolf saw Little Jean sitting alone. He thought that Young Master Jean couldn''t swim because he wasn''t taught how to. Wolf didn''t want to harm the Young Master either.


    He saw how beautiful Young Master Jean was from afar. Young Master Jean was beautiful, indeed. His skin was smooth, milky, and lustrous like a pearl.


    His facial features were soft, including his irresistible doe eyes.


    And his pink hair looked so fluffy, and it smelled nice. That butterfly hairpin was a great decoration as well.


    He looked more like a fairy than a human for Wolf.


    Wolf knew that Young Master Jean was well-loved and naive because when someone got kidnapped by big brother and his men, they''d struggle crazily, even going as far as killing screaming for the whole night.


    But Little Jean was so naive. He only cried because he got scared for a moment, and then his attention was shifted to something else. As if he didn''t have any problems in his life.


    Or maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ Young Master Jean felt safe when he was around him?


    Wolf felt his heartbeat accelerated. He dove again to calm himself down.


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increased to 30%. Seriously, you''re amazing, Hoe Yunyu.]


    Wolf enjoyed himself until he heard loud stomps walking in their direction. It should be around ten¡­ twenty¡­. Fifty people?!


    They were all calling Young Master Jean, searching for him. It must''ve been the Palace Guards.


    Wolf emerged from the river and rushed towards Young Master Jean, "Un? Wolf is done with bathing? I thought you will take more time¡­."


    Wolf dashed and grabbed Little Jean. He carried the Young Master and went to the woods.


    Little Jean wrapped his hands around Wolf''s neck, afraid that he would fall, "W¡ªWolf! Jean is scared!"


    "Sssh!!" Wolf shushed the Young Master, and he went to his hiding, a bear cave which the bear had been killed by Wolf prior. He used this as a resting and hiding cave when he was tiring after hunting.


    He hid Little Jean inside the cave, on a leaf bed he made for him to sleep before.


    Little Jean was confused, "Wu¡­ Wolf, you startled Jean. Jean is scared¡­."


    "I¡ªI am¡­ sorry¡­." Wolf apologized.


    "Why are we here, Wolf?" Little Jean asked.


    "People¡ª"


    Wolf was interrupted when the loud shout from someone echoed around the serene forest.


    "YOUNG MASTER JEAN! YOUNG MASTER JEAN, SAY SOMETHING IF YOU CAN HEAR ME!!"

 Chapter 539: 13.37

    "YOUNG MASTER JEAN! YOUNG MASTER JEAN!!"


    Little Jean heard the familiar voice of the guard who often stood in front of his Big brother''s door. Jean got excited, thinking of this as a game. Thus he yelled, "Jean is hiding! Find Jean! Hihi~"


    Wolf was stunned when he heard Little Jean, who suddenly yelled out loud. Wolf thought that Little Jean was scared of him. That''s why he yelled.


    But when he saw Little Jean''s expression, Little Jean looked so excited.


    Little Jean grabbed Wolf''s arm and tried to pull him deeper inside the cave. They nestled together, and Little Jean said, "Shush, Big meanie guard is trying to catch us! Let''s play hide and seek together with him, hehe~."


    "¡­"


    Wolf was still wondering about what Jean was thinking right now. All he needed to do was just screaming louder and louder, just like what the rest of the people caught by his big brother did when they got kidnapped for the first time.


    But there was no trace of fear in his eyes. He was so excited and hugged Wolf''s arm.


    "Young Master¡­ not scared?" Wolf asked.


    "Scared? Why?" Little Jean titled his head. "Jean is not scared of anything!"


    Wolf tried to see whether Young Master Jean was lying. Because there was no way that Young Master would be so trusting to someone like Wolf.


    "Young Master¡­ Wolf is scary¡­." Wolf said. He realized that he was scared when those men inside the camp were afraid to speak with Wolf.


    And they often said that Wolf would be a scary killer in the future, maybe an assassin or some sort.


    Wolf didn''t know the meaning of assassin, but he didn''t want to kill anyone. He wanted to make friends instead. But nobody ever thought that Wolf was a good friend. Everyone saw him as an intimidating small guy.


    Wolf was someone with difficulty speaking, he couldn''t seem to utter a long sentence, and he also had a low voice. Since he had no one to speak to since he was a kid inside his big brother''s group, he just didn''t bother to speak.


    So it was surprising for Wolf that Young Master Jean could be so intimate and trusting with him.


    "Wolf¡­ scary¡­"


    "Eh? Who said Wolf is scary? Jean likes Wolf a lot because Wolf is cute!" Little Jean said. He tightened his hug on Wolf''s arm and continued, "Jean feels safe around Wolf!"


    ¡­


    Wolf still couldn''t accept what Young Master Jean said. It was so weird for Wolf, who had never been graced with love, even from his big brother.


    Big brother wanted him to be strong and grew up useful. And how he became useful depended on whether Wolf could be a good hunter. That was the reason why Wolf became so good at hunting. Nobody could beat him.


    He could also help his brother kill someone or fight against people, but he didn''t want to.


    Yet, people still feared an eighth years old kid.


    Little Jean could feel the sadness in Wolf as if he was really convinced that he was a bad and scary person. Little Jean tilted his head and then said, "Wolf is not scary at all. Jean had met an evil black monster, Jean got scared¡­ but when I''m with Wolf, Jean has no fear!"


    "Because Wolf is Jean''s knight!"


    ¡­


    "¡­ Knight?"


    "Yes! Un¡­ Knight is a handsome, big man with silver armor! He usually comes to beat the evil and save Jean! Jean wants Wolf to be my knight!" Little Jean declared.


    Wolf still had no idea how these knight stuff worked. But if that meant he could stay a little longer with Young Master Jean, then why not?


    "Wolf¡­ knight¡­" Wolf wanted to say that he wanted to be a knight to stay with Young Master Jean. He got embarrassed to speak everything, though, and his voice lowered, "K¡ªKnight¡­ How¡­"


    "Un? Wolf wants to be a knight?" Little Jean asked.


    Wolf nodded, he stared at Little Jean earnestly, and Little Jean tried to remember how someone could become a knight.


    A knight was different from a regular guard. Knights were well trained, and they serve for one person only.


    Little Jean asked Big brother Maximillien about his knight a few months ago, but Maximillien replied with a snort, ''I am my own knight. I don''t need someone else to protect me.''


    ''Wu¡­ but how about Jean?''


    ''You don''t need knight either. All you need is me. I can protect you as long as you stick with your big brother, hahaha!''


    Little Jean still remembered the proud laugh of his Big brother Maximillien, and he was somewhat annoyed by it. Because Big brother was obviously too busy to protect him every day, so there was definitely no way for Big brother to be his knight.


    Little Jean glanced at Wolf, who looked so serious with that ''becoming the knight'' thing.


    "Hnn¡­ I don''t know if Big brother Maxi will let me take you as a knight¡­ but let''s just try! I want Wolf as my knight as well, hehe~."


    Little Jean said.


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 30%.]


    [Wolf is so generous and selfless, ehe~ Or maybe I''m just too good for them to handle, what do you think?]


    [Pupa: I think he is a gullible idiot, and you''re a shameless idiot.]


    Jean rested his head on Wolf''s arm and then waited until there were no more calls from the palace guard.


    Little Jean was the first one to come out of hiding, and he dashed out as fast as he could, "Hehe! Look at me, Wolf! We''ve fooled the palace guards!"


    The edge of Wolf''s lips perked up slightly. He was about to leave with Young Master Jean until he saw a big hand suddenly swooped in and grabbed Little Jean''s body.


    "Young Master! Where have you been? We''ve been searching for you for so long! How did you get in here? Are you in pain? Young Master, stop struggling!" The guard meant well because they were worried about Little Jean.


    But Little Jean disliked getting scolded or when someone spoke to him with an angry tone. Thus he continued struggling.


    "Your big brother is furious. If you continue struggling, he might get angry at you as well!" The guard tried to threaten Little Jean, so he would stop struggling.


    When he heard that his Big brother would get angry at him, Little Jean was petrified, tears started welling in his eyes, and he bawled his eyes out, "WUAAAAAA!!!! WOLF, SAVE MEEE!"


    Wolf, who was hiding since the beginning, thought that Young Master Jean would leave him behind. Because Jean was a Young Master with so many people that could protect him, Wolf had no use anymore.


    He kept staring at Young Master Jean from the cave because he thought it would be his last time ever seeing Young Master Jean again. He didn''t want to take Jean with him back to the camp because he thought Young Master Jean should''ve been taken care of delicately, like a spring flower.


    But when he heard the scream and Young Master Jean calling his name, begging to be saved, Wolf''s eyes lit up. He grabbed his dagger and dashed as fast as he could.


    So fast that even the guard didn''t realize a man had stabbed his arm and snatched Little Jean away from him.

 Chapter 540: 13.38

    "WUAAAAAA!!!! WOLF, SAVE MEEE!"


    Wolf''s eyes lit up. He grabbed his dagger and dashed as fast as he could.


    So fast that even the guard didn''t realize a man had stabbed his arm and snatched Little Jean away from him. It was a little too late for the guard to realize that his hand had been wounded and the Young Master had been snatched away.


    "Aaaaahhh!!" The guard wailed in pain. He clenched his arm and darted at the guy who snatched Young Master Jean away.


    It was a young boy, probably around eight years old. He had crimson hair. His expression was deep and dark like a hunter''s. He was wearing a tattered tunic while carrying Little Jean on his arm.


    That boy had such a scary gaze that the guard didn''t even consider him as a kid. He looked even more threatening than many adults.


    "Young Master!" The guard yelled. The guard unsheathed his sword, ready to fight to the death to get his young master back.


    He felt indebted to Young Master Jean because he knew how bad his treatment was to the Young Master before. He could''ve gotten fired if Young Master felt just a little bit petty.


    But Young Master Jean never hold any grudge, and he got to keep his position as a palace guard.


    "Release Young Master Jean. He is the little brother of His Highness Archduke Maximillien Eau Saumont! You will be punished by death for taking him!"


    Wolf gritted his teeth. He wrapped Little Jean deeper in his arms, refused to let go. Little Jean had no worry that Wolf could kill or at least seriously injure the guard, and he didn''t want that.


    Thus he pulled Wolf''s collar and whispered, ''Leave now, Wolf. Jean doesn''t want to hurt people¡­."


    Wolf nodded obediently, his eyes still darted at the guard. He took a step back and dashed through the woods.


    "Hey!" The guard tried to catch up with Wolf, but he lost them when Wolf jumped agilely to a tree, then jumped from one branch to another.


    "Damn it!" The guard cursed. But at least he knew that Young Master Jean was still alive. He rushed back to his group to report what he found to Archduke Maximillien.


    Wolf brought Little Jean deep into the woods to hide from the guard. He could''ve killed that man, but Little Jean hold him. For the first time in life, Wolf had the urge to kill someone.


    And it was to protect Young Master Jean.


    They were about to go to the camp, but Little Jean pulled Wolf''s collar and shook his head, "Jean is scared¡­ Jean doesn''t want to go there¡­."


    ¡­


    Thus, Wolf obeyed Young Master Jean''s request, and they went to another place instead. Wolf was a resourceful boy. He had plenty of hiding or lurking spots in case he wanted to hunt for a specific animal.


    Right now, Wolf brought the Young Master to a waterfall and hide inside a small cave behind the waterfall.


    He put the Young Master down and then used his magic to lit up the torch that he already set at the cave.


    Wolf sat beside Little Jean, waiting for his next order silently.


    [Wow, this guy is so obedient and silent¡­ I LIKE THIS ONE THE MOST!]


    [Pupa: I thought you liked the loud one like Altair and Javier.]


    [Well, I like them, but I like this one as well!]


    [Pupa: You just like everyone who is Han Ye''s soul, don''t you?]


    [Ehe~]


    Little Jean looked at Wolf and then asked, "Wolf, did you ever hurt someone?"


    Wolf shook his head. He never intentionally attacked or hurt someone other than self-defense. Even that was the first time for him to injure a man, and that''s because Young Master wanted his help.


    Wolf thought about it and realized that he would do anything as long as Young Master Jean was safe.


    "Wolf¡­ for Young Master¡­"


    "Wolf¡­ will hurt¡­."


    Little Jean understood what Wolf was saying. But he still didn''t understand why Wolf would do that. They barely knew each other.


    Little Jean''s big brother, Maximillien, was very cruel to him at first. It took a while for Big brother to warm up.


    But Wolf was just so obedient and trusting.


    "Un¡­ Wolf will hurt people for Jean? Why?" Little Jean asked.


    "Wolf¡­" Wolf gulped after he got confronted with that question. He would rather not answer it because he also didn''t know the reason.


    Maybe because Young Master Jean was adorable and looked fragile, that''s why Wolf wanted to take care of him. At least protect him from any harm.


    "Young Master¡­ beautiful¡­ Wolf will protect¡­." Wolf said.


    ¡­


    [OH MY GOD! HE IS SO CUTE, AHHHHH!]


    "Uwa¡­ Wolf will protect Jean because Jean is cute?" Little Jean asked.


    And Wolf nodded involuntarily. He felt there was more to it than just cuteness. It was almost like an instinct for Wolf to protect Little Jean the moment Little Jean woke up from his faint before.


    "Ehe, Big brother, and Raphael also said that Jean is cute!" Little Jean said. "I can show you more magic tricks!"


    Little Jean closed his eyes, and then the butterfly hairpin on his head shone briefly. The butterfly hairpin then turned into a real golden butterfly who flew around Little Jean.


    Slowly, flowers budded around Little Jean and blossomed. There were also plenty of flowers that gradually bloomed on Little Jean''s hair, acting as a decoration.


    The air around the cave suddenly became fresh, like a spring garden, and Little Jean giggled as he played with the golden butterfly.


    Wolf watched everything and was fascinated by how Little Jean did his magic.


    Wolf loved beautiful things like flowers, but he was always inside the woods, caves, or other dark places to follow his big brother, so he had no choice but to keep imagining how a spring garden looked.


    And when he saw Little Jean did his magic trick, Wolf couldn''t help but mutter.


    ''Heaven¡­ Wolf''s heaven¡­.''


    ''Young Master... is Wolf''s heaven...''

 Chapter 541: 13.39

    ''Heaven¡­ Wolf''s heaven¡­.''


    ''Young Master¡­ is Wolf''s heaven¡­.''


    Little Jean tilted his head, "Heaven? Um¡­ Jean never saw heaven. But Angel Raphael said that heaven has a huge cake and a lot of sweets! Jean wants to go to heaven, so I can eat a lot of sweets!"


    "I hope I don''t get a cavity in heaven, though¡­ Jean ate a lot of sweets before and got a cavity. Big brother scolded me for hours. I thought his scolding is even more painful than my cavity¡­ wu¡­."


    Wolf kept staring at Little Jean, who was surrounded by fresh flowers and the golden butterfly that kept circling above his head.


    "Beautiful¡­" Wolf murmured.


    Little Jean smiled at Wolf and said, "Wolf, open your hands! Jean will give you something!"


    Wolf obediently opened his hands, and Little Jean chanted, "Unn¡­ give Wolf his flower, Miss Fairy!"


    Slowly, a gentle light engulfed Wolf''s hand, and a white gardenia was summoned. It rested on Wolf''s hand.


    Wolf''s body trembled as he felt that he had been given something so precious by Young Master Jean.


    He looked at Little Jean, afraid that his hand would soil the white flower, "Y¡ªYoung Master¡­ Wolf¡­ Wolf is scared¡­."


    "Ahh, don''t be scared, Wolf! That is a white Gardenia! Jean loves White Gardenia, just like Big brother Maximillien!"


    "White¡­ Gardenia?"


    "Un!" Little Jean nodded enthusiastically, "White Gardenia is for good people! Big brother said once that While Gardenia is the symbol of purity and innocence! That means Wolf is pure and innocent!"


    Ba-Dump.


    Wolf felt something was hitting his heart, which made his body warm all over.


    He was raised inside a very harsh environment by his big brother, Prince Alric. He saw their kidnapping and killing the guards or soldiers as well. They were basically bandits.


    But because Wolf never wanted to hurt anyone, he used his skill to hunt instead.


    Still, they think of Wolf as part of the group. So, Wolf thought that his hand had also been soiled by blood.


    He stared at the beautiful flower. Gradually, tears welled up in his eyes, and the tears dropped, wetting the beautiful white Gardenia.


    Wolf tried to wipe the tears with his tunic, afraid that the white Gardenia will be soiled by his dirty tears.


    "Wu¡­ Wolf? Why are you crying?" Little Jean approached Wolf and wiped Wolf''s tears with his sleeve. "Don''t cry, Wolf. Jean will be sad¡­."


    "Wolf¡­ Wolf is dirty¡­ Young Master¡­" Wolf said. He was always afraid to touch flowers or butterflies because his brother thought that his hand had always been dirty with blood. That was the way of the warrior. It''s fine for your hand to be soiled with blood as long as you win.


    Wolf wanted to be a warrior like his brother, but he didn''t want to hurt anyone¡­


    "Wolf¡­ will be a killer¡­ Wolf''s hand is dirty¡­."


    [¡­ Okay, that''s pretty sad, honestly. Wolf is such a good and gentle boy, but his harsh environment forced him to do this.]


    [Pupa: Well, in the original world background, the MC is supposed to meet him as his brother, Prince Alric, had reclaimed the throne from his evil stepmother.]


    [Pupa: Wolf grew to be a very distant and silent person. He still has his good heart, but he becomes very traumatized and scared because he was a doctrine that he would be a murderer in the future.]


    [I see, it''s good that I found him earlier, so it wouldn''t be so hard to cultivate him to be a good person, a good knight for me!]


    [Pupa: You''re really going to adopt him as your knight?]


    [Of course! He will be a great knight for me. He is innocent, obedient, and very kind!]


    [Pupa: I don''t know. I think mixing all three male leads together will be a good idea. Also, Matthew¡­ did you actually forgot about that scary monster that pops out when you touched the rabbit that he summoned?]


    [I mean, Matthew doesn''t live in the Palace, so¡­]


    [Besides, he is not part of the male lead, right? As long as he doesn''t blacken like Xu Jiansheng, I can put him in this friend zone status until the world end, and I''ve filled all the Fatemeters!]


    [Besides, Pupa, I have three Fatemeters and one more that we haven''t met! Do you think I have enough time with Matthew?!


    [Pupa: I really think it''s not that easy. But I guess there''s nothing wrong to cultivate Wolf''s Fatemeter now.]


    Little Jean covered Wolf''s hand with his. Wolf''s hand was obviously bigger, but Little Jean tried to cup their hands together, covering the white Gardenia.


    Little Jean smiled and closed his eyes.


    Slowly, the white Gardenia inside their cupped hands glowed brightly. Wolf felt that the Gardenia disappeared from his hands. A drop of light emerged from their hands. It circled around Wolf for a while and then entered Wolf''s heart.


    Wolf could feel the warm and gentle waves caressing his body. He was in peace after that but still didn''t understand what just happened.


    "Young¡­ Master?"


    Little Jean opened his eyes and then smiled at Wolf, "Jean just gives Wolf my blessing. If you believe in Jean, then Jean has purified your heart! You''re now pure again! You can touch flowers again!"


    "W¡ªWolf can touch flowers?"


    "Yes! You can touch any flower now!"


    Little Jean silently ordered his golden butterfly to circle around Wolf''s head, "Uwaaa! Even my butterfly loves you! Wolf is a good boy!"


    "Wolf¡­ is a¡­ good boy¡­."


    "Yes!"


    "Y¡ªYoung Master¡­ can Wolf¡­ un¡­ can Wolf touch flower¡­ now?"


    "Flower? Okay!" Little Jean picked one rose that had just bloomed on the ground beside him. He presented it to Wolf, "Touch this flower!"


    Wolf stared at the rose, and then he slowly stretched his hand. His fingers were about to touch the flower, but he just ignored the flower and went straight to caress Little Jean''s cheek.


    Little Jean was stunned when Wolf''s rough palm caressed his smooth cheek. Wolf finally showed a sincere smile, and he said, "Young Master¡­ Wolf¡­ Wolf... has touched¡­ the most beautiful flower¡­."


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 45%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter increases to 40%.]

 Chapter 542: 13.40

    "Young Master¡­ Wolf¡­ Wolf has touched¡­ the most beautiful flower¡­."


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 45%.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter increases to 40%.]


    [What?! Why does Raphael''s Fatemeter increasing so suddenly? Is he around here? Can you find him for me?]


    [Pupa: Perhaps. But he is a celestial being, so he might use some concealing magic. Even my scan can''t detect him.]


    [¡­ I just asked you for a simple job to find someone, yet you failed. Pupa, your incompetence never fails to surprise me.]


    [Pupa: Likewise.]


    "Wu¡­ why don''t you touch the rose, Wolf? It is really beautiful!" Little Jean asked obliviously.


    "No¡­ no need. Young Master¡­ more¡­ beautiful¡­." Wolf''s cheeks reddened. He just said something so stupid in front of Young Master Jean. Of course, Young Master had gotten that praises many times.


    But Little Jean only blinked few times, trying to understand what Wolf said just now.


    And after he realized it, his eyes glimmered, and he giggled cutely, "Uwaaa, Wolf called Jean beautiful! Jean is very happy!"


    "Y¡ªYoung Master¡­ people¡­ always praise¡­ you¡­." Wolf shook his head. "It''s¡­ not special¡­."


    "Shhh, but I think it''s very special because it''s Wolf who said it! Wolf is Jean''s Knight, remember?"


    "Yes¡­" Wolf nodded with a thin smile on his lips. He felt that being stared at by Young Master might put a hole in his heart. He was too embarrassed and shy. Thus he avoided it by saying, "Wolf¡­ will scout¡­ Young Master¡­ stay."


    "Okay!" Little Jean obediently sat on the ground, and the butterfly hairpin returned normal after that,


    After Wolf left the hidden cave, a light suddenly appeared in front of Little Jean, and it gradually turned into a human shape and¡ª


    Blitz!


    Little Jean closed his eyes for a second because the light blinded him. And when he opened his eyes again, he saw a very familiar face.


    "You''ve been staying here, don''t you know that your Big brother is worried about you, Fairy?"


    "Angel!" Little Jean got up and hugged Raphael.


    Raphael chuckled and caressed Little Jean''s strawberry hair that smelled like a fresh rose.


    "Waaaa, Angel, when did you come? Wu¡­. Jean is sad because Jean cannot greet you with beautiful clothes¡­."


    "You don''t need beautiful clothes to be beautiful, just like that boy said to you," Raphael implied on Wolf.


    "Ah, you mean Wolf? He is such a good boy! Jean likes Wolf!" Little Jean said obliviously.


    "Like, huh?"


    Raphael chuckled gently. He knew that Little Jean still hadn''t realized what the meaning of his words was. It wasn''t his fault either, because he always thought that the world was really full of kind-hearted people.


    Raphael was summoned instantly once Little Jean used the butterfly hairpin. It was like instant teleportation, and Raphael could also use the hairpin to see what was around Little Jean and whether Jean was hurt.


    When he got summoned, he saw that Little Jean was in a cave with a boy around Raphael''s age. His deep hunter gaze and crimson hair could scare anyone, especially with his bloodied hands.


    But for some reason, Little Jean wasn''t scared at all. He kept on smiling and saw everything as a fun game.


    And when that scary boy showed a bit of his fragile side, Little Jean immediately embraced him with the warmth of an angel, so it gave the scary boy peace in his mind.


    Little Jean even helped the boy by turning the white gardenia into a source of light and then put it inside the boy''s heart to convince him that he was pure.


    All that Little Jean did was something that Raphael could and should do as the next Saint. Little Jean showed the warmth of a Saint even better than him.


    It made him realized that he wasn''t wrong to make Little Jean his fiancee. Maybe Jean''s beautiful heart was the one who pulled them together.


    After making sure that Jean was unharmed, Raphael gently told his fiancee, "Jean, you shouldn''t be here. Your Big brother hasn''t slept for two days searching for you, you know."


    "Wu¡­ really?" Little Jean felt guilty because he treated everything like a game right now. "I¡ªI''m sorry, Jean just wants to have fun¡­."


    Raphael chuckled, "Understandable. I want to have fun and visit you, but my training as the next Saint is very time-consuming. Well, why don''t we return now? All you need to do is to hold my hand, and we will meet your brother."


    "Un!" Little Jean nodded enthusiastically. He stretched his hand, but before his hand touched Raphael''s, a ball of flame suddenly shot in high speed towards Raphael.


    Raphael flicked his finger, and a light barrier was created in front of him. As expected, that scary boy called Wolf would attack him. He darted his gaze towards the Wolf boy, but before he could even blink, the Wolf boy already dashed right in front of him with a dagger.


    There was a killing intent from the Wolf boy, and it got Raphael shocked.


    It was just in time for him to create another light barrier and deflected the attack. Raphael was still petrified because if he was late for a mere second, then his neck would''ve been sliced clean by that sharp dagger.


    After his attack was deflected, Wolf recovered almost immediately. He growled, full of hostility towards Raphael.


    It also took a while for Jean to realize what just happened.


    "Ah! Wolf, come here, let''s meet my Big brother!" Little Jean said.


    Raphael was still trying to grasp what happened just now. He didn''t expect this kid to attack him so suddenly.


    The Wolf boy looked so fierce, and his body started emitting heatwave. Wolf gritted his teeth, and flame came out of the edge of his lips.


    Raphael frowned, "Stand behind me, Jean. He is dangerous."


    "Dangerous? But Wolf is very kind¡­." Little Jean said. "He will be my knight in the future! I will have my own knight, yay~."


    "Let go of my Young Master," Wolf said. His intonation was clear, and he sounded threatening enough that Little Jean was also surprised.


    "W¡ªWolf?"


    Raphael''s frown deepened as he realized that this Wolf boy got even more hostile after glancing at Little Jean, who hid behind Raphael''s body. He didn''t expect this Wolf boy could be so aggressive because of Little Jean.


    Raphael wanted to test how protective he could be for Little Jean. Because he heard that Jean wanted this kid to be his knight. So he must be ready to sacrifice himself for Little Jean. It should turn into an instinct at this point.


    "Jean, I will put you in a protection," Raphael chanted a short spell, and Jean''s body was engulfed in a ball made out of glass. The ball floated midair behind Raphael as a meant of protection from harm.


    "Whaaa, Angel, Jean is scared!" Little Jean whimpered as he was floating midair inside the ball. "Wu¡­ Angel, Jean is sorry for being naughty, please release, wuwuwu¡­."


    Seeing Young Master Jean whimpered out of fear, Wolf was ignited to the point that he was ready to burn the whole cave with him.


    "LET GO OF MY YOUNG MASTER!!"

 Chapter 543: 13.41

    "LET GO OF MY YOUNG MASTER!!"


    The temperature inside the cold cave started warming up, and Raphael began to sweat. Wolf emitted a heatwave from his body, and he already dropped his dagger. Like a flame wolf, his nails were blazing with fire, and he made a set of flame nails hot enough to melt steel.


    He snarled, ready to attack Raphael.


    [Ok, this is some cool Werewolf shit, yo! Wolf is so cool! Go, my wolf knight, attack that handsome angel!]


    [Pupa: That handsome angel is going to be your husband in the future.]


    [Aish, it''s called sparring. Raphael and Wolf are both eight years old. It''s just some kids'' play. Of course, they won''t die just because of some small sparring~]


    Pupa watched how Wolf was ready to lunge at Raphael while Raphael frowned and started chanting defensive spells.


    [Pupa: I''m not too sure about the kids'' play part.]


    Raphael started chanting serious defense holy spell, "Oh my celestial being, grand your Saint the power to protect himself from evil¡ªHoly Circle!"


    "RAARGH!" Wolf lunged towards Raphael with a primitive but extremely agile move. He was about to claw Raphael''s face when the Holy circle was activated, and Wolf was smitten by the light.


    He was blown away, and his body slammed against the cave wall.


    "WOLF!" Little Jean saw that Wolf was writhing in pain, but he still gritted his teeth and readied his stance again. He snarled for the second time and then lunged like before.


    But this time, Raphael noticed that Wolf''s agility had gotten better and better as he continued attacking twice, three times, four times.


    Raphael frowned after the fourth time. He was already sweating due to the heat emitted from Wolf''s body. He also started losing his momentum due to exhaustion. And for some reason, the Holy circle was unable to completely defend him. Wolf was able to endure the pain and almost scratched his face if he didn''t back down.


    He had to admit that Wolf''s perseverance to save Little Jean was amazing.


    Wolf was already beaten to a pulp. His body was bloody all over, creating a grotesque image for an eight-year-old boy. Although Wolf didn''t seem to mind all the pain as long as he could save Young Master.


    Raphael didn''t want to trust Little Jean to this Wolf boy. He was afraid that Wolf boy might''ve lost control and attacked his beloved Little Jean.


    "Jean, let''s go from here. That kid is quite dangerous. I can''t guarantee to protect you at this point. I''m not powerful enough. I''m still in training," Raphael said.


    He chanted a teleportation spell, and his index glowed with yellow light. With one touch, he could teleport Little Jean back to the Palace of Eau Saumont.


    Wolf staggered after he got slammed for the fourth time. But he still persevered, ready to attack for the fifth time.


    [Okay, this is too much already. It''s not fun!]


    [Pupa: It''s never fun in the first place.]


    Little Jean shook his head desperately, refused to be teleported back, and when he looked at Wolf, who was so desperate. Little Jean screamed, "JEAN HATES FIGHTING! DON''T FIGHT!!"


    Both Wolf and Raphael were surprised, and they got even more surprised when a light came out of Jean''s body and the glass ball that trapped his body suddenly break.


    Little Jean jumped out of the glass. With his glowing body, he ran towards Wolf.


    "Jean, no! It''s dangerous!" Raphael warned. But Little Jean continued running and then hugged Wolf, whose body was bloodied and wounded so badly.


    Jean circled his hand on Wolf''s neck and started crying, "Wuwuwuwu, please don''t fight. Jean is sad. Jean is scared when Angel and Wolf fight¡­ wuwuwu¡­."


    Both Raphael and Wolf kept staring at Little Jean. A miracle happened when Little Jean''s shining body got brighter and brighter until it was enough to light the whole cave.


    Little Jean''s light restored everything inside the cave, including Wolf''s wounds and Raphael''s exhaustion. All of them turned normal. Even the cracked wall was restored thanks to Little Jean''s power.


    Both Raphael and Wolf found out that they could not use their power after getting engulfed by Little Jean''s light. Wolf''s flaming body was extinguished, and Raphael''s holy sign on his hands dimmed for a moment, signifying that he shouldn''t fight.


    "Please don''t fight¡­ wu¡­." Little Jean whimpered and cried for a while, and after the restoration had completed, Little Jean fainted on Wolf''s embrace.


    "Jean!" Raphael teleported right behind Little Jean and grabbed his collar. Wolf immediately wrapped Little Jean in his arms and glared at Raphael.


    "Young Master¡­ mine," Wolf said.


    Raphael knew this Wolf boy had a speech development problem, but his intention was clear, that he didn''t want to let go of Little Jean.


    Raphael gritted his teeth, he tried to use his Holy magic, but for some reason, he couldn''t activate any offensive spell.


    Wolf knew that he had the upper hand compared to Raphael since he still had his physical strength. He got up, still with Little Jean in his arm. He quickly took his dagger and pointed it at Raphael, who could only stand still like a statue.


    Because Raphael had to admit that he was at a disadvantage right now.


    "Young Master¡­ mine¡­." Wolf took few steps back out of the cave, and then he ran with Little Jean on his arm. Raphael tried to catch them, but that Wolf boy was so quick in his feet, he had no chance.


    Raphael''s gaze deepened. He didn''t expect that Little Jean would have another admirer other than him and Archduke Maximillien.


    "I still have to return to Jean''s Big brother to inform him about this. At least, now that Little Jean has activated his Butterly hairpin, I can point his location easily."


    Still, he didn''t understand what kind of magic did Little Jean had. He thought it was similar to copy magic. That''s why he could easily copy his Holy magic.


    But it seemed to be something else, that copy magic might''ve been one of Jean''s power.


    ¡­


    "Jean¡­"


    Raphael clenched his fist and teleported to Maximillien''s location right now.

 Chapter 544: 13.42

    Raphael teleported to the Palace of Eau Saumont. Archduke Maximillien was still busy counting the money that would be given as the ransom money to pay to the bandits because he was afraid that his soldiers wouldn''t be able to locate Little Jean at this point.


    He kept worrying that something might''ve happened to his beloved little brother, and if Little Jean was dead¡­ then he would never be able to forgive himself.


    Raphael walked towards Maximillien, and then he cleared his throat.


    Maximillien turned his back and saw Raphael. He already knew that Raphael could do stuff like teleportation. Thus he asked, "What are you doing here? If you want to meet Little Jean, he has been kidnapped. I''m trying to pay for his ransom."


    "No need, I''ve located him," Raphael said.


    Maximillien held his breath as he grabbed Raphael''s shoulder, "Where is he? Is he safe? How about his health? I swear if I found a single wound in his body, I will¡ª"


    Raphael took a step back to distance himself, "Little Jean is alright. He is currently under the guardianship of a mysterious boy with amazing fighting skills. He is the reason why I couldn''t retrieve Jean with me."


    Raphael summoned a butterfly that looked similar to Little Jean''s golden butterfly, "This butterfly will come to meet its fated lover, and I already put it in Little Jean''s head as his hairpin."


    Maximillien was angry when Raphael said that he had turned the other pair of the butterfly to be Little Jean''s hairpin.


    But he had something bigger to worry about right now. So he accepted the golded butterfly that flew on top of Maximillien''s head.


    "My advice is to be merciful. Jean is not treated badly there. You will only worsen the situation if you got too angry," Raphael advised. Then he turned around and dispersed into the light once more, presumably returning to his training.


    Meanwhile, Maximillien finally finished his preparation, and they went to the deep woods. They stopped at the designated point for them to drop the ransom money for Jean.


    Maximillien took out the butterfly to located Little Jean. The butterfly flew around before showing the way for Maximillien.


    The Archduke was followed by many of his men to pass through the deep woods in search of their Young Master.


    Maximillien stopped the golden butterfly once it finally found the bandits camp, well hidden in the middle of the woods. They even dared to set up fences and gates, meaning that they had stayed here for a while.


    Maximillien gritted his teeth out of anger and ordered the commander, "Surround the whole camp. Attack when I give you instructions for it. Make sure that nothing other than my little brother can be saved."


    "Yes, Your Highness¡­"


    ¡­


    Maximillien watched as he saw the commander stealthily mobilized the palace guards to surround the whole camp, so nobody could escape.


    He chuckled slightly, "Those low-life thugs have no idea with whom they''re messing around with."


    **


    Wolf was so worried about Little Jean, who fainted after he did his strange magic. He paced through the forest aimlessly, he wanted to return to the camp, but Little Jean hated it.


    He sat on fallen tree bark. He checked Young Master Jean, who was still breathing steadily. There was nothing out of the ordinary for him. So Wolf could take a deep, relieved breath.


    At least, his Young Master wasn''t hurt at all.


    He didn''t know what Young Master did in the cave, but his magic actually canceled his fire magic. He could not ignite any fire for the whole hour until he was far from the cave, making sure that he wouldn''t fight with that beautiful, silver-haired Angel called Raphael.


    "Young Master¡­ wake¡­ up¡­" Wolf shook Young Master Jean''s body slightly, afraid that he would hurt him.


    But there was no response from Jean, as if he was in a deep sleep right now, like a pink-haired sleeping beauty.


    Wolf remembered that Young Master Jean almost fainted after showing that magic trick before, and he recovered once he got a kiss. Did this mean that Wolf also needed to kiss Young Master?


    Wolf''s cheeks reddened as he imagined the sight of him taking the initiative to kiss Young Master Jean. He felt unworthy of having such privilege.


    "Young Master¡­"


    [Pupa: Okay, when will you wake up, seriously.]


    [When he finally kiss my lips ah! We need some sleepy beauty moment!]


    [Pupa: You didn''t even faint at that time.]


    [This is just some extra acting to make me look like a weak, fragile flower that needs to be protected all the time. This will be beneficial in the long run ah!]


    Wolf gulped. He carefully put Little Jean on the flat stone slab and used some leaves for his pillow. Wolf kneeled beside Young Master Jean and said, "Young¡­ master¡­ sorry¡­."


    ''I''m sorry for being presumptuous because I will have to kiss you. Young Master¡­ I did this out of necessity, I swear¡­.'' Wolf said in his heart.


    He stared at Young Master Jean''s pink lips, and his face slowly drew near Young Master''s face.


    Wolf closed his eyes, their breath intertwined, and he pecked Young Master Jean''s lips gently.


    [Okay, okay! That''s my sign to do the Disney princess awakening stuff! Let me use my magic to make it look believable, hehe.]


    After the kiss, Wolf saw an incredible view of flowers growing around Young Master Jean''s body. Then the butterfly hairpin was awakened once more, turning into a golden butterfly that flew around them.


    The golden butterfly landed on Little Jean''s pink hair, and Little Jean opened his eyes. He looked around and saw that Wolf was kneeling beside him.


    Wolf looked delighted and relieved at the same time after Young Master Jean opened his eyes.


    "Y¡ªYoung Master¡­. Wolf¡­ sorry¡­" Wolf lowered his head humbly. He felt responsible for making Young Master Jean faint.


    Little Jean hummed and said innocently, "It''s not Wolf''s fault. Jean just doesn''t like fighting¡­."


    "Thank you for saving Jean! Wolf is Jean''s knight!"


    Wolf blushed. He felt that he was the luckiest boy on earth because he got to kiss his Young Master and was also appreciated for all the things he did.


    "I¡ªIt''s¡­ Wolf''s duty¡­." Wolf said.


    Little Jean got up from the stone slab, and the moment he stood, there was a loud shriek not far from their position, and then followed by collective screams of agony "AAARRGHHH!"


    Little Jean and Wolf darted their eyes at the source of the voice, and Wolf was the one who recognized where the voice came from. His blood ran cold when he realized that the bandit camp where his big brother stayed was under attack.


    As much as he hated the bandit camp, he still loved his big brother a lot, so he still had to save him.


    "Young Master¡­. Stay¡­" Wolf said.


    But Little Jean grabbed Wolf''s arm and shook his head, "No, don''t leave me alone, Wolf. P¡ªPlease take me with you!"


    "Young Master¡ª"


    The moment Wolf was about to urge Young Master Jean to stay, another surprise came when a huge water dragon suddenly emerged from the woods behind them.


    A man with a golden butterfly flying around his head controlled the giant water dragon behind them. With a grin, he said, "You little kid, dares to kidnap my little brother."

 Chapter 545: 13.43

    A man with a golden butterfly flying around his head controlled the giant water dragon behind them. With a grin, he said, "You little kid, dares to kidnap my little brother."


    "Big brother!" Little Jean cheered as he saw his Big brother. Flowers grew on Little Jean''s hair to signify his happiness, and Little Jean grabbed Wolf''s hand.


    "Wolf, Wolf, that''s my Big brother! Isn''t he handsome?" Little Jean said excitedly. "He is very strong and rich and smart! He is the best Big brother!"


    "Jean," Maximillien stared at his little brother with dark, brooding eyes. "Come here."


    "Okay!" Little Jean said. He was about to come to Maximillien''s side, but Wolf grabbed his arm.


    "Wu?" Little Jean turned his head towards Wolf. "What''s wrong, Wolf? Do you want to come with me? Let''s go! My Big brother is very kind!" Little Jean said.


    Wolf glanced at Archduke Maximillien, and he saw the giant water dragon that was ready to kill anything in his path. His survival instinct doubted that Young Master Jean''s Big brother was a kind person.


    "Young¡­ Master¡­ stay¡­" Wolf urged. He experienced the hostility from Raphael before, and he refused to let Young Master Jean experience the same thing, especially when he fainted.


    Wolf thought that his heart would also stop beating once Young Master Jean also stopped breathing with him.


    Little Jean didn''t understand Wolf''s worry. They were obviously safe now since his Big brother was here to protect him. But Wolf''s pleading gaze made him hesitate.


    "Un¡­ Wolf, what''s the matter? It''s fine, you know. My Big brother is very kind¡­." Little Jean said.


    "No¡­ not allowed¡­." Wolf replied.


    Maximillien heard this, and his emotion surged alongside the water dragon whose teeth and claws solidified, turning into ice claws and teeth that were ready to kill anything on his way.


    Little Jean gulped when he saw this, "Wolf, it''s okay! Big brother is a good brother!"


    Wolf remembered how cruel his Big brother could be when he taught Wolf how to be a good hunter. Although he loved his big brother, Wolf still had some reluctance. He was afraid that Young Master Jean would be abused by his big brother, just like him.


    Maximillien got impatient. He hadn''t slept for two days, worrying for Little Jean. And now that Little Jean was right in front of him, there was a kid who still wanted to make some trouble with him.


    Maximillien chuckled and said, "Release my little brother now, or you will suffer death."


    "Wu!?" Little Jean was shocked by his big brother''s words. He didn''t expect his Big brother to threaten Wolf.


    "B¡ªBig brother, Wolf is kind! He is very kind. Please don''t hurt Wolf!" Little Jean begged.


    But Maximillien got even angrier than before. He thought that kid named Wolf must''ve influenced Little Jean. Since Jean was very naive and kind-hearted, it was easy to take advantage of his naivety.


    "You''re not allowed to leave the Palace after this, Jean," Maximillien said.


    "Wha?!" Little Jean started to get scared of Maximillien''s hostility. He somehow understood that his Big brother just wanted to protect him, but at the same time, he was also angry that his Big brother didn''t want to listen.


    "Big brother, please don''t fight! Jean doesn''t like fighting!" Little Jean begged. Wolf was ready to take Little Jean and ran away again. He also understood that his skill wasn''t enough to defeat someone like Maximillien. He also didn''t want Young Master Jean to get hurt for the second time.


    Maximillien gritted his teeth. He raised his index, ready to command the water dragon to attack Wolf.


    "You''re a bad influence to my little brother," Maximillien said. He flicked his finger, and the water dragon attacked Wolf.


    Little Jean got annoyed by so many fights today, he never liked a fight, but they refused to listen.


    When he saw the water dragon coming in Wolf''s direction, Little Jean yelled, "BIG BROTHER IS A MEANIE!!"


    Little Jean closed his eyes, waiting for that big dragon to hit his body. But to his surprise, he felt nothing, and he heard a big explosion in the sky, and a downpour wetted everything on the ground.


    Little Jean opened his eyes, he saw his Big brother was breathing heavily as if he had extorted a lot of strength.


    "Big brother?" Little Jean called his Big brother, "Big brother, are you okay?"


    Maximillien dropped on his knee. He had extorted a lot of strength to stop that water dragon from attacking. The moment Little Jean called him a meanie, Maximillien''s heart dropped, and he stopped his water dragon right away.


    It was so painful for some reason. It was even more painful than getting stabbed in his heart with a real knife.


    Little Jean found that something was wrong, "Big brother!!"


    Wolf caught Little Jean''s hand again, but Little Jean struggled to break free from Wolf this time.


    "Young¡­ Master?"


    "I need to help my Big brother! Release me!" Jean continued struggling.


    ¡­


    Wolf released Young Master Jean''s hand, and Jean ran towards his Big brother.


    "Big brother!" Little Jean hugged his Big brother, who had slumped on the ground while breathing heavily. The magic took a toll on his body. "No, Big brother, Jean is sorry. Jean should''ve listened to you!"


    "No, no¡­ it''s my fault," Maximillien said, trying to pacify Jean. He stared at Little Jean and gently ruffled his hair, "As long as you''re doing good, then I''m okay, Jean. Please don''t call me a meanie anymore, okay?"


    "Wuwu¡­ I''m sorry, Big brother¡­."


    Maximillien felt that he couldn''t maintain his consciousness anymore. He was about to faint until Little Jean suddenly absorbed some of the water from the downpour and transferred his magic back to his Big brother by kissing Maximillien''s forehead.


    "Jean? What are you doing?" Maximillien asked. He was still too weak to move his body.


    Little Jean didn''t answer. He kept pouring energy reserves into Maximillien''s body until his skin turned ashen.


    "Jean! Stop!" Maximillien realized that Little Jean tried to restore his energy, but he didn''t like this. Because this was definitely hurting Little Jean.


    "Big brother¡­ don''t fight¡­ don''t hurt Wolf. Wolf is¡­ Jean''s knight, okay?"


    After Little Jean had given up almost all of his magical reserves, Little Jean fainted on his Big brother''s embrace, just like what he did with Wolf before.


    But this time, his skin turned ashen and fragile, as if he was barely clinging on his small life.


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 50%.]


    "NO! JEAN!" Maximillien, who had recovered his strength, grabbed Little Jean and carried him on his arm. He glared at Wolf, who was still stunned by what just happened.


    Yet, under that threatening gaze of Maximillien, Wolf didn''t seem to look scared at all. His eyes were darted on Little Jean only. He courageously walked towards Maximillien, who was carrying Little Jean and kneeled in front fob him.


    "Wolf Dietrich¡­ Young Master Jean''s¡­ Knight."


    ¡­


    Maximillien looked down at this kid. He hated him. He hated everyone who hurt his little brother, including himself.


    Little Jean fainted because he was trying to help Maximillien. It was also his fault for losing control.


    "I will spare you because Little Jean said so. Whatever happens to you, that will be Jean''s right to decide," Maximillien said to Wolf.

 Chapter 546: 13.44

    "I will spare you because Little Jean said so. Whatever happens to you, that will be Jean''s right to decide," Maximillien said to Wolf.


    "Yes¡­" Wolf nodded obediently. Wolf already decided to follow Young Master Jean if he allowed Wolf to be his knight. Even if his big brother Prince Alric were against it, nothing would come between Wolf and his determination.


    "Are you part of that bandit group?" Maximillien asked.


    "Yes¡­ Wolf''s brother¡­ leader¡­." Wolf replied truthfully. He wanted to gain the trust of Young Master Jean''s big brother, so he would let Wolf be Young Master Jean''s knight.


    ¡­


    Maximillien already knew that this kid was related to that bandit leader he captured just now. Before he reached Little Jean, he already swept everyone inside that camp with his water magic, including the crimson-haired bandit leader.


    "Follow me," Maximillien said.


    They returned to the bandit camp where everyone had been captured by the guards, thanks to Archduke Maximillien''s amazing magic power. There were few casualties, but most of them were the ones who tried to fight or were just too ruthless.


    The crimson-haired leader, Prince Alric, was bound by Archduke Maximillien himself. Since Alric had fire magic, he could melt rope and steel. Maximillien put his body in a water bubble, with his head stuck out, so he could breathe.


    Prince Alric looked at Archduke Maximillien, who was carrying the unconscious Young Master Jean. His skin had turned ashen, and he looked so fragile. It was a pitiful look compared to the lively boy who would stare at people with his doe eyes.


    But Alric was nonchalant at anything right now. He didn''t expect Archduke Maximillien to discover his hiding and swept everything with his supreme water magic.


    It was so powerful that Alric was caught off guard.


    He stared at Maximillien nonchalantly and said, "Kill me now, Your Highness. I don''t care."


    "You don''t care, huh?" Maximillien grinned maliciously. "Would you maintain that nonchalant attitude after you see this kid with me?"


    Maximillien stepped to the side and exposed Wolf, who was standing behind Maximillien the whole time.


    Alric''s eyes widened as he saw his little brother, "You idiot, RUN!"


    ¡­


    Wolf didn''t budge at all. He just bowed his head in front of his big brother politely and said, "Brother¡­ Wolf is¡­ Young Master Jean''s¡­ knight¡­."


    "WHAT?!" Alric was shocked when he heard what Wolf stated just now. "You''re a knight? Wolf, we''re princes! We deserve to be a ruler, not just a mere knight!"


    "Wolf¡­ wants¡­" Wolf resolutely said.


    ¡­


    This was the first time for Wolf to actually defy his order. Which made Alric both stunned and proud at the same time. He really thought that his little brother was a kid that didn''t have any ambition of his own.


    "Wolf, are you serious about this? You want to be that kid''s knight?" Alric asked.


    "Yes¡­"


    ¡­


    Alric never expected such strong determination from the passive Wolf. He closed his eyes for a moment and then nodded, "If Archduke and that little kid allow you to be a knight, then so be it. I have nothing against that."


    "I can''t help you either since the Archduke will execute the rest of the group here and me. Wolf, since you''ve made your decision, then you should not look back. You''re no longer part of the Dietrich royal family. You''re just a mere knight right now, understand?"


    "Understand¡­"


    "Do you regret anything?" Alric asked.


    "No¡­" Wolf replied.


    Alric chuckled, "That''s good. Now I don''t need to be burdened by you anymore. You have your own family now."


    Alric darted his eyes at Maximillien, and he said, "Your Highness, Archduke of Eau Saumont. If I can request, please take my brother away from there, so he wouldn''t see my execution."


    Maximillien was silent for a while. He was weighing the pros and cons of these bandits'' punishment. He glanced at Little Jean, who was still unconscious. He sighed and then snapped his fingers. The water prison that trapped Alric exploded, and Prince Alrich dropped to the ground, breathing heavily due to the extreme pressure he experienced just now.


    Alric looked at Maximillien in disbelief, "Y¡ªYour Highness¡­."


    "I forgive you not because of kindness or pity, you filthy bandits," Maximillien snipped before Alric, and the bandits think of him as a savior.


    "I will forgive you and your group as long as you leave my duchy and the empire area. I know that you''re the discarded royal prince from the Dieter Kingdom, right?" Maximillien asked.


    "H¡ªHow did you know¡­."


    "I''ve been studying about your kingdom and your family crimson-hair traits. It''s not hard to connect the dots," Maximillien replied. "I will give you enough money to leave the empire and probably take over the kingdom. But I want you to cooperate with my Archduchy after you''re able to reclaim the throne."


    "Whether it''s through trade or other things, you need to be ready. Deal?"


    "DEAL!" Alric agreed without hesitation. He didn''t expect his expected death turned into a blessing instead.


    "Thank you, Your Highness¡ª"


    "Don''t thank me," Maximillien denied, and he stared at the unconscious Jean. "My little brother is a gentle soul. He would be upset if he heard that I killed his little knight''s brother. Treat this as his blessing, not mine."


    Alric stared at Little Jean, who was still unconscious. He felt guilty because he kidnapped Little Jean, but he also felt relieved because if he accidentally hurt Jean, then his death was inevitable.


    Seeing how protective Archduke Maximillien was to his little brother.


    Alric walked towards Wolf and then ruffled Wolf''s hair, "Wolf, I will return and take what''s ours in the first place, Dieter Kingdom. But since you''ve decided to stay here and become Young Master Jean''s knight, I hope to visit you¡­ someday."


    "Your group can stay here, but you have to settle everything with me in my Palace," Maximillien said.


    "Your Highness¡­ Young Master¡­ how¡­" Wolf asked Maximillien. He was worried since Young Master Jean''s skin had turned ashen.


    Maximillien tightened his grip on Little Jean. "He will be alright. He just needs rest and mana transfer from Raphael¡­."


    Still, it hurt Maximillien, seeing that his little brother fainted because of him.


    Maximillien glared at Wolf, who stiffened immediately.


    "You''ve been trusted by my little brother as his knight. Keep that trust and protect Little Jean with all your life."


    Wolf nodded, he stared at Young Master Jean, who was still unconscious, and he vowed, "Young Master''s life¡­ Wolf''s precious¡­."

 Chapter 547: 13.45

    After that kidnapping incident, Wolf became the new knight of the Eau Saumont Archduchy. He was already a very skilled hunter and assassin at such young age, so it wasn''t difficult to train Wolf to be a knight. He stayed close to his Young Master Jean, even refusing to leave his Young Master''s side. Sometimes he even stood in front of Young Master Jean''s door for the whole night to guard him.


    Meanwhile, the news about Young Master Jean''s kidnapping spread like wildfire in the Eau Saumont City. People finally knew the existence of Jean Eau Saumont, the adopted younger brother of Archduke Maximillien.


    And the said Young Master was now sitting inside his room, pouted as he got bored by his daily activity for a while.


    Why? Because his Big brother didn''t allow him to do anything outside of Eau Saumont Palace!


    "Wu¡­ what is this? Big brother doesn''t even allow Jean to go to the lake outside of the Palace!" Little Jean complained. "Jean is so boooreeeddd!"


    "Young Master¡­ Tea¡­" Wolf poured the tea for his Young Master. His expression was as solemn as ever, and he didn''t even budge when Young Master Jean pushed the tea away from him.


    "Jean doesn''t like tea! Jean likes milk!" Little Jean protested.


    "¡­ Young Master¡­ cookies?" Wolf picked up the cookies for Jean, and Jean shook his head frustratedly.


    "Wolf doesn''t have a training to do? Uncle knight will scold Wolf if you stay here." Little Jean pouted. "Jean doesn''t want you to get scolded, like what Big brother does to Jean¡­."


    "Wolf''s training¡­. I have to¡­. um¡­ defeat him¡­." Wolf explained. "Wolf defeat¡­ Uncle knight¡­ in five minutes¡­."


    [Okay, seriously, this kid is so strong. He could defeat that grown-ass veteran knight in five minutes?!]


    [Pupa: I''ve checked it, the Uncle Knight is currently being treated by the Palace doctor because Wolf almost killed him.]


    Little Jean sighed, "Jean is so bored¡­ Jean wants to play!"


    Wolf instinctively went to Little Jean''s toy box and then picked up some toys that Little Jean liked. He walked back and put the toys beside Little Jean.


    "Young Master¡­ play¡­." Wolf said.


    "This is not it! Jean wants to play outside! Jean wants to visit the city again!" Jean protested.


    [For real, though, what is that Big brother of mine locking me up in this Palace? I want to go out and go to the capital. I might be able to see Matthew and find the hidden male lead as well!]


    [Pupa: It''s because he got traumatized with you getting kidnapped. So he doesn''t want your little body to die out of random stuff outside.]


    [Ugh, I will die out of boredom here!]


    Little Jean jumped out of the sofa and then walked out. Wolf followed from behind, and they went to Maximillien''s office.


    Little Jean told Wolf to stay outside, and he entered the office.


    He saw his Big brother reading and signing documents as always. Maximillien glanced at Little Jean, who was staring at him with his doe eyes.


    "What?"


    Little Jean dashed and hugged his Big brother''s leg like a koala. He looked up and showed his glimmering eyes charm, "Big brother¡­ Jean wants to go out¡­."


    "No," Maximillien replied curtly.


    "Wu¡­ Big brother, don''t you love Jean? Please let Jean play in the city, okay? Jean will love Big brother more¡­."


    Maximillien sighed. He continued reading while trying to ignore the Koala hanging on his leg. He had to toughen his heart because he knew this was just a Little Jean''s trick.


    But he didn''t want to let Little Jean roam around without his supervision. That kidnapping incident caused Maximillien to be extra guarded.


    It''s better to keep an eye on Little Jean and ignore his pleas rather than let him roam free and get kidnapped or harmed in some other way.


    "This is the third time you''re doing the same trick. Aren''t you tired of doing it over and over?" Maximillien said coldly.


    "Hmph! Big brother is a meanie!" Little Jean released his hug on Maximillien''s hand.


    Maximillien stiffened. He really couldn''t stand being called ''meanie'' by Little Jean. He sighed and put down his document, "Fine, we will go to Capital city."


    The pouting Little Jean brightened once more, "Yayyy! Big brother is the best! Jean wants to play with Matthew. Jean also wants to visit that bakery! Jean wants many things!"


    "Not now, I still have a lot to do. I have a meeting with a merchant in the capital. We will leave in three months¡ª"


    ¡­


    "Humph! Big brother is a meanie!"


    Little Jean looked away and stomped his foot as he walked out of the room. Maximillien sighed. Little Jean got even more troublesome as he grew up, he had expected it, but he just didn''t know how to handle this.


    "He will understand once he grew up¡­" Maximillien assured himself.


    Little Jean stomped the ground as he walked away, complaining that his big brother was a total meanie to Wolf, who silently followed him from behind.


    "Hmph! Big brother is boring, meanie, and annoying!" Little Jean slandered his Big brother endlessly. His voice filled the corridor, making the servants wondered if Young Master Jean was fighting again with Archduke Maximillien.


    "Wolf, don''t you think that my brother is a total meanie?"


    "Wolf¡­ follows Young Master¡­ Duke¡­ is meanie¡­." Wolf said. He was unsure to say yes, but in the end, the one he followed was Young Master Jean, not Archduke Maximillien. So if his Master said A, then he also said A.


    ¡­


    For some reason, it made Little Jean even more displeased. He walked to the maze garden and then paced through the familiar garden.


    [Pupa, is there any way for me to get out of the Palace? I really can''t stand sitting idly in this Palace forever!]


    [Pupa: No, you''re just five years old.]


    [Hmph, I''m a grandpa at heart. I''ve lived for so many years in the previous worlds!]


    [Anyway, I remember that Raphael can teleport by using light as a travel method, right? If I can copy all his power, does that mean I can also copy that teleporting skill of his?]


    [Pupa: You can try it. But teleporting is dangerous, and this is your first time as well.]


    [Aish, trust me, you know how talented I am!]


    Little Jean walked through the maze, and he took a different route than before, Wolf was following from behind, but he felt something was a bit strange.


    His step started to get heavy, and when he looked down, he saw the vines started wrapping around his leg, trapping him to stand still.


    Wolf''s eyes widened, he used his fire to burn the vines, but when he looked straight, Young Master Jean was nowhere to be seen.


    "Young Master?! Young Master!" Wolf searched Little Jean frantically.


    Meanwhile, Little Jean intentionally used some magic to separate himself from Wolf. So he could try teleport magic in peace.


    He was afraid that Wolf might tell his Big brother about this.


    "Okay, let''s try this¡­ hippity, hoppity, your place is now my property!"


    Little Jean''s body was surrounded with light, and then his body shrunk into a ball of light before vanishing into thin air.

 Chapter 548: 13.46

    Little Jean leaped from one place to another at lightning speed until he arrived in the capital city of Eau Saumont.


    [Okay, this is not precisely a teleport. This is more like light travel. I can travel from one place to another in light speed.]


    [Pupa: Mhm, I guess so. Where do you want to go now?]


    [Why do you need to ask, Pupa? Of course, into the warrr!]


    Little Jean traveled to Matthew''s house. He saw Matthew''s mother arranged the flower in front, but she didn''t seem to be happy. In fact, her face showed that she was troubled.


    Little Jean then went to the Art supplies store and saw that Matthew''s dad was also gloomy.


    [What happened here?]


    Little Jean went to the second floor, to Matthew''s room. He saw the door was shut, and there was a weird dark aura around the room. The same dark aura engulfed the rabbit and turned it into a monster when Jean touched it before.


    [So¡­ Matthew''s magic is dark? Madeline has a light/holy magic, right? Like Raphael.]


    [Pupa: Yes, I guess Xu Jiansheng really turned everything about the main character into his own, including the power.]


    Little Jean entered the room. He saw Matthew sitting on a chair while holding a brush. The dark aura around him was so dense and suffocating, his raven eyes turned all black, including the white part of his eyes.


    Matthew had just finished painting Little Jean on the canvas, but the painting would turn into hideous monsters whenever he called it done. No matter how many tries he did, he still turned everything into monsters.


    "ARGH!" Matthew ripped the canvas and threw it into the garbage can. Little Jean saw the piles of failed paintings that he had.


    Matthew set up a new canvas. He already forgot how many times he tried to paint Little Jean. He realized that Little Jean got kidnapped because he fainted after seeing the monster. It forced the two-guard carriages to split and caused Little Jean to have less protection and get kidnapped.


    It was like a domino effect, but the first one to cause everything was him. It was Matthew''s fault that Little Jean got kidnapped.


    He had expected that Young Master Jean would never return, so he wanted to paint Young Master Jean. At least he could stare at Young Master Jean''s picture since he couldn''t meet the real one.


    Who would''ve expected even his painting to turn into monsters now?


    No matter what kind of things he painted, the moment he was done, the objects inside the painting would turn into a hideous, nightmarish creatures.


    "Please, please¡­ just let me paint Jean," Matthew begged to himself.


    [¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Do you think it''s wise for me to pop out and accused him of having dark magic? I heard that dark magic is forbidden in the empire because of its corrupting nature.]


    [Pupa: Do you want Mathew to snap? If you did that, Matthew will definitely think that you''ve seen everything, and might lock you in a creepy dark room, Yandere style.]


    [Oh damn, I love Yanderes!]


    [But... I don''t want to sacrifice the hard-earned four Fatemeters just for him¡­ maybe in the next world, okay?]


    Matthew, who took a rest after so many failed attempts, suddenly saw a ball of light popped out of thin air, and it expanded and gradually molding into the human body.


    Matthew, who realized the face of Little Jean, immediately absorbed all the dark energy around his room, so Little Jean didn''t know what just happened.


    Pop!


    Little Jean landed on Matthew''s bed. He looked at Matthew, and his face brightened, "Matthew! It''s been a while!"


    Matthew was overwhelmed by emotion. He almost lost control of his dark energy again, especially when Little Jean suddenly hugged him.


    He wanted¡­ he wanted to trap Little Jean inside his dark energy forever because he was afraid that Little Jean wouldn''t want him.


    But when he saw the cheery smile of this cute fairy, Matthew realized that he was going too far.


    Young Master Jean wouldn''t leave him just because of that, because he was the purest hearted kid in this world.


    Matthew was just paranoid.


    Little Jean acted as if he hadn''t seen the monsters that came out of the painting before, especially after Matthew absorbed all the monsters and the dark energy inside his body.


    "Wuu~ Jean misses Matthew a lot. I can''t go out because Big brother won''t allow me¡­." Little Jean pouted. "That''s why I developed my own teleportation spell. Now Jean can go in and out of the palace easily, NYAHAHAHA!"


    He looked around and acted surprised, "Ah, where are all the paintings?!"


    Matthew stiffened immediately. He was scared that Little Jean still remembered that moment when the monster popped out in front of his face, "Young Master¡­ you don''t remember about the¡­ rabbit?"


    "Rabbit? What rabbit?" Little Jean asked.


    Matthew took a deep, relieved breath. At least it was confirmed that Little Jean didn''t remember anything about that day. Maybe because it was more like a trauma, so he forgot about anything traumatizing.


    "It''s nothing, Young Master¡­."


    Little Jean shrugged, and he hopped around Matthew''s room. He saw the pile of ripped canvas on the ground, "Wu¡­. Matthew wasted a lot of canvas¡­."


    "A¡ªAh, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to rip all of them. I¡­ I just want to draw you, but I failed many times¡­."


    [Oh¡­ you want to draw me like one of your French girls? Go on, baby, I''ll be your Rose~]


    [Pupa: Okay, stop. You''re five years old. It really hurts my ears when you said that perverted words as a literal toddler.]


    "Ehhh? Painting Jean?!" Jean''s eyes glimmered once he heard that. "Jean never has my own painting before! Please draw Jean!" Little Jean begged.


    "Jean wants to have my own painting!"


    Little Jean excitedly sat on the table where the object of the painting was usually placed. He smiled at Matthew, "Draw me, Matthew."


    Matthew was dazed for a moment because at this angle, Little Jean''s head was showered by the window light from behind, giving a gentle glow to his hair.


    Matthew''s heart was beating fast as he held the brush again and said, "Young Master¡­ stay where you at. I will make you a fairy in this painting."

 Chapter 549: 13.47

    "Young Master¡­ stay where you at. I will make you an immortal in this painting."


    Little Jean didn''t understand what Mattew said about ''Immortal,'' but he just shrugged it off and then sitting obediently, staring at Matthew, who started sketching before he drew.


    Little Jean saw that Matthew''s raven eyes darkened few times. He got curious and asked, "Matthew, your eyes are very dark!"


    Matthew smiled and continued sketching, "So I can see you better, Young Master."


    "Un, I see¡­." Little Jean hummed. He then saw Matthew''s nails grew into dark, sharp claws, and then he asked again, "Matthew, your nails are so sharp? Is that part of your magic?"


    "No, Young Master, it''s just so I can feel you better¡­."


    [Ok, that one doesn''t make sense, yo~]


    [Pupa: Why are you asking anyway? Isn''t it obvious that he''s starting to get overtaken by his desire?]


    [Hey, I was just trying to create some conversation. What''s wrong with that?]


    Little Jean could see the monster that started to grow behind Matthew''s back, but he said nothing, knowing that Matthew was currently enjoying himself.


    Besides, he already lied to Matthew, saying that he didn''t remember any traumatizing event.


    [If I told him, then there''s a possibility he will blacken so soon. It''s best to keep it this way, to act ignorant in front of him.]


    Thus, Jean said nothing and hummed while looking at Matthew''s face.


    He had to admit that Matthew looked a lot happier than before.


    The moment he entered Matthew''s room as a light, Matthew was gloomy and had a terrifying aura around him. He was showing anger and desire that no normal kid should have.


    It took a while for Matthew to sketch Little Jean, and after he was done, he went out to give Little Jean a glass of orange chocolate milk.


    "Uwaaa! Jean loves chocolate milk!" Little Jean cheered. He snatched the glass of chocolate milk from Matthew''s hand and drank it in one sitting.


    Matthew smiled at Young Master Jean and asked, "Young Master Jean, how did you learn teleport?"


    "Un¡­ Jean just learned by looking at Raphael! Now Jean can use it because Jean is a Jeanius! Nyehehehe~"


    Matthew chuckled with Young Master Jean''s pun. He held Little Jean''s hand and asked again, "Then why do you use it to come here? You can use your teleport to visit Saint Raphael first."


    "Eh, Jean doesn''t need to visit Angel because he often visits Jean!" Little Jean replied. "I just want to visit Matthew because I missed you so much! Matthew is Jean''s first friend and best friend! Of course, I have to visit!"


    Matthew was stunned for a moment because he didn''t expect that Young Master Jean held him at such importance in his heart.


    Maybe it was only him that doubted Young Master Jean. He was the purest boy to ever live and graced Matthew''s boring life. It was his luck that Young Master actually liked him.


    "Young Master¡­ I will paint you with all my heart, I will make you an immortal, so I can stare at you every night before I sleep¡­." Matthew said.


    [Yo, dude, that''s kind of creepy, ya know. But coming from Xu Jiansheng, I guess there''s nothing I can do about it.]


    [Pupa, do you know what kind of anomaly Aaron/Jiansheng/Matthew is? I mean, he keeps following us from one world to another, and his presence started to get even more prominent in every world.]


    [Pupa: No idea. He is like a bug in the system that has been planted by someone. Even if I try to clear him from our path, he will keep lingering around.]


    ¡­


    Matthew returned to his spot and started mixing colors to find the best color for his painting. Naturally, he poured all his heart into making this painting, imagining the smiling Young Master Jean surrounded by spring flowers.


    Imagination flew freely inside his head as he started painting slowly but surely. Little Jean helped Matthew''s imagination by summoning some flowers to blossom on his head and around him.


    "You''re beautiful, Young Master¡­." Matthew praised.


    "Ehe, of course, I am!" Little Jean exclaimed proudly.


    It took a while to finish the painting, and when it was done, Matthew put down his brushes, "It''s done, Young Master. You can see it if you want."


    "Yayyy!"


    Little Jean jumped out of the tall chair and walked to see the painting of his.


    "Uwaaa! So amazinggg! Matthew is a great painter!" Little Jean marveled over the picture when he saw it because it showed him being surrounded by flowers and butterflies.


    He was smiling, with his head tilted to the side. Little Jean thought that his doe eyes looked so realistic that he couldn''t help but give it a bit of magic.


    "I hope you like it, Young Master¡­."


    "Like? Jean loves it!" Little Jean replied. "Jean will give this painting something, so Matthew can see me moving around inside that painting!


    Little Jean closed his eyes for a second, and then he summoned a ball of light and put it inside the painting.


    The Little Jean inside the painting started winking and grinning mischievously with a blush on his cheek. The flowers and butterflies also moved around him.


    Little Jean wanted to be a bit more extra, so he also blessed the painting, "Jean loves this painting. It will stay forever, and Matthew can always meet Jean by touching the painting because it has Jean''s smell and skin!"


    Matthew was stunned at Young Master Jean''s blessing. Because he didn''t think that Young Master was capable of such a thing. But what he said came true: a sweet rose and strawberry fragrance mixed together emitting from the painting, and Little Jean looked so realistic. When Matthew touched Little Jean''s cheek on the painting, he thought he touched a real smooth skin of the real Jean.


    "Young Master, this¡­"


    "Hehe, this is my gift for you! I heard from your dad that you''re going to have your birthday soon, right?"


    "Y¡ªYes¡­" Matthew confirmed.


    [Phew, at least the birth date between Madeline and Matthew are the same.]


    "Then, I will come and play with you later. But I have to go now. My brother might be searching for me!" Little Jean distanced himself from Matthew and started chanting.


    "Hippity, happily, your house is now my property!"


    Pop!


    With that, Young Master Jean disappeared into thin air, presumably returning to the Place of Eau Saumont.


    Matthew stared at the spot where Little Jean disappeared, and he shifted his gaze at the spot where Little Jean sat before.


    In the end, he gave all his attention to the painting that gave a butterfly in his stomach.


    He smiled and then caressed Young Master Jean''s cheeks in the painting, "Young Master¡­ you don''t know how terrifying my magic is, but I know that the magic academy will lock me down if they know that I can control dark monsters¡­."


    "Young Master, if you know about my terrifying magic, will you still accept me? You''re surrounded by flowers and butterflies. Meanwhile, I''m just a peasant kid who happens to be lucky enough because I could meet you and befriend you¡­."


    "But Young Master¡­ I want more than just a friend¡­."

 Chapter 550: 13.48

    Little Jean traveled back to the Palace of Eau Saumont, specifically, to the maze garden. He saw that Wolf was searching for him frantically, but there didn''t seem to be any sign of other guards and his Big brother.


    Which meant that Wolf hadn''t told his Big brother about Little Jean missing. Probably because he knew that Archduke Maximillien would forbid him from protecting Young Master Jean anymore if Wolf actually lost him.


    [Ah, I took a while in Matthew''s house because he said that he wants to paint me. I actually forgot about Wolf.]


    [Pupa: So heartless, look at Wolf''s situation right now.]


    Yunyu stared at Wolf, who was dashing from one spot to another, desperately searching for his Young Master. He was holding tears as well, which made him even more pitiful to look at.


    [Okay, I admit, I should''ve told Wolf to stay or leave me first. I was just excited to try out new things¡­]


    Little Jean approached Wolf and then popped right in front of him, "Wolf! Jean is back!"


    Wolf darted his eyes at Little Jean and hugged him instinctively. He hugged Young Master Jean as tight as possible, afraid that he might be hallucinating.


    "Young Master!!" Wolf yelled. "Young Master¡­ Young Master¡­. leave¡­ don''t leave¡­ Wolf¡­"


    "Wha¡ªJean doesn''t leave Wolf! I just went for a trip with my magic!" Little Jean said.


    "Wolf¡­ bring Wolf!" Wolf looked so desperate. When his Young Master suddenly disappeared into thin air, Wolf got so panicked. He searched frantically because he thought that his Young Master had been kidnapped by someone else.


    Wolf even thought about killing himself to follow his Young Master, in case if his Young Master was found dead.


    "Wolf¡­ Wolf¡­ needs Young Master¡­" Wolf said.


    Little Jean understood that Wolf must''ve been worried sick. It was his fault as well. Little Jean patted Wolf''s head and then used the teleportation spell again.


    He jumped from the Maze Garden to his room with ease.


    "See, I can jump like that easily!" Little Jean said.


    Wolf was utterly astonished by his Young Master''s magic. He really didn''t know the true extent of his Master''s power. Sometimes he created something completely out of imagination as if his beloved Master was actually a god of some sort.


    "Where¡­ did¡­ Young Master¡­ go?" Wolf asked.


    "Un¡­ Jean went to my friend''s house, Matthew. His house is in the city since Big brother won''t allow Jean to visit the city, then Jean just go there on my own!"


    "Young Master¡­ bring Wolf¡­ Wolf wants to¡­ protect you¡­." Wolf begged. He tightened his hug, and Jean could feel that Wolf was actually crying.


    "Wolf¡­ can''t live¡­ without Young Master¡­."


    "Okay, okay, I will bring you later. Don''t cry, Wolf. I feel guilty for leaving you!"


    "Wolf¡­ Wolf¡­."


    Wolf wanted to say that there was a burning feeling in his heart, but it didn''t hurt him at all.


    His heartfelt warm and itchy at the same time, but he didn''t understand why.


    "Young Master¡­ Wolf¡­ wants to stay¡­." Wolf said. He didn''t know how to utter his feeling. He was yet to realize this feeling inside his heart.


    But he wanted to stay with Young Master Jean forever until his death. He wanted to make sure that Young Master would be protected and cared for. He didn''t even have any ambition other than guarding his Young Master.


    [Ah, Wolf is definitely something else¡­ he is so devoted and kind. I feel bad for just leaving him and made him almost died out of anxiety.]


    [Not gonna lie, I like him a lot more than the rest of the male leads in this world. He is just¡­ so cuteee~]


    [Pupa: You always say that to every male lead in all worlds we''ve visited. But you break them all in the end.]


    [Hush, no need to mention my past sins.]


    Little Jean struggled to push Wolf away from him. After Wolf yielded and released his tight hug, Little Jean said, "Wolf wants to stay with Jean that much?"


    "Yes¡­."


    "Wu¡­" Little Jean was thinking for a moment, and then he pointed at the badge on Wolf''s chest. It was a silver knight badge bestowed by the Archduchy, so Wolf was registered as the duchy''s official knight.


    Wolf was the youngest knight to ever be bestowed with the badge and probably also the youngest knight in the empire.


    "Jean will give you a little gift!" Jean went to check his toy box and found his pack of crayons. He picked the pink crayon.


    "Give me your badge, Wolf!"


    Wolf obediently gave his badge, and then Little Jean started writing something on the badge with his pink crayon.


    - Jean''s Favorite -


    "Okay, it''s time for magic stuff!"


    Little Jean waved the silver badge, and it shone with a gentle glow, "Wolf is Jean''s favorite! Mr. Light, please bless Jean''s favorite with your power!"


    The pink doodle from Jean''s crayon was embedded on the badge permanently, and the light around the badge dimmed slowly. Little Jean was satisfied with the result, and he gave it back to Wolf.


    "Wolf, this is Jean''s gift for you!" Little Jean said. "With this, whenever you want to find me, you can just hold the badge in your hand, and there will be a trail leading to me. You can try it!"


    Wolf accepted the badge and then hold it tight. Slowly, he could see a light thread leading to Young Master Jean''s hand, "It¡­ it works¡­."


    "Hehe, you will never lose Jean again in the future!"


    Wolf stared at the badge, and he hummed¡­."


    "Young Master''s¡­ favorite¡­." Wolf''s cheeks reddened, "W¡ªWolf is¡­ Young Master''s¡­ favorite?"


    "Yes! You''re my favorite person!" Little Jean said. "Wolf is very kind, caring, and Wolf also protects Jean!"


    "Y¡ªYoung Master''s¡­ favorite¡­."


    Wolf put the badge on his chest again. When he glanced at the mirror on his left, he could see the big ''Jean''s Favorite'' on his badge. Which made him so happy, he could explode out of excitement right now.


    "Young Master¡­. is also¡­ Wolf''s favorite¡­."


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 50%.]

 Chapter 551: 13.49

    Little Jean was prancing around in the corridor as he went for dinner with his Big brother.


    Wolf followed behind as he kept staring at Jean, afraid that Little Jean might disappear and left him again.


    Wolf stopped and stood at the corner of the dining hall when Little Jean joined his Big brother to eat dinner.


    "Big brotheeeerrr!"


    Maximillien was sitting on his usual spot, waiting for Little Jean to join him. When he saw Little Jean prancing around happily, the very rare smile on Maximillien''s face also bloomed.


    "You look happy tonight," Maximillien said as he helped Little Jean climb the tall chair. "Did you do something this afternoon?"


    "Ah? No, no, Jean just played with Wolf in the maze garden, and then went to my room and play with my toys!" Little Jean lied. Of course, he wouldn''t tell his Big brother that he had teleported to the city and played with Matthew.


    "Really?" Maximillien asked suspiciously. He was extra careful nowadays, knowing that Little Jean was starting to get rebellious. Things would worsen later on when he got older and had his own independent thoughts.


    "Yes, really really!" Little Jean replied.


    "Hm¡­ okay then," Maximillien dropped the matter, and they had dinner together.


    They were silent during dinner, but after dinner, Maximillien opened the conversation first, "Jean, I want to surprise you with something. Come with me."


    "Wu? Surprise?" Little Jean''s eyes glimmered with happiness as he heard the word surprise, "Yay! Surprise, surprise! Jean loves a surprise!"


    Maximillien smiled when he saw how excited Little Jean was because the surprise he wanted to give was something that would change Jean''s life forever.


    Maximillien carried Little Jean on his arm. He told Wolf to stay in front of Jean''s room because he would be protecting Jean instead.


    They went to Maximillien''s office, and the Archduke sat Little Jean on the sofa. He went to his table and took a paper that had been framed, signifying its worth.


    Maximillien gave it to Little Jean.


    "Wu¡­ what is this, Big brother? Um¡­" Little Jean tried hard to read it. "C-e-r-t-i-f-i-c-a-t-e¡­ ce¡­ certificate?" Little Jean tried spelling it. But even after he spelled it successfully, he still didn''t understand what this thing was.


    Maximillien chuckled and sat beside Little Jean. He ruffled Little Jean''s pink hair and explained, "This is called Certificate. This is not just a paper. This is very important for you in the future."


    "Very important?" Little Jean tilted his head. "Can Jean play with it?"


    "No, this is what we call as Certificate of the sovereign. This is given by the Empire magistrate for new nobles. Jean, with this, you''ve been recognized by the Empire as one of the noble. You''re now part of Archduchy of Eau Saumont."


    "Unn¡­ but Jean is Big brother''s brother. Jean is already a part of the Duchy!" Little Jean said.


    Archduke Maximillien smiled and patted Little Jean''s head, "I know, this is just for a certification that you''re also part of the Duchy. So in the future, if someone dares to challenge your authority as the Young Master of Eau Saumont, you will know that you have the full right, just like me," Maximillien explained.


    Little Jean still didn''t understand anything since he thought that he had been treated very well by his Big brother and the rest of the people, but in the end, he just nodded to whatever his Big brother said.


    "Jean, please understand that you also have as much worth as me, so in the future, nobody dares to insult you for being adopted," Maximillien said.


    Little Jean kept on nodding like the obedient little boy he was. Maximillien knew that Little Jean still didn''t understand what would happen in the future.


    But Maximillien had guessed that Emperor Argent III would try to take over the Duchy through Jean, in case Maximillien got incapacitated through any devious means.


    "Know your worth, Jean. You''re worthy of all jewels in the world," Maximillien smiled to the innocent Little Jean, "You can leave now. You should rest after a long day. You''re tired, don''t you?"


    "Un¡­ Jean is very tired¡­." Little Jean said as he rubbed his eyes. "Night-night Big brother, Jean wants to sleep¡­."


    Little Jean got up and kissed his Big brother''s cheek before leaving the office.


    Chu~


    Maximillien was stunned for a moment, and he touched the cheek that had been kissed by Jean. His heart was warm all over, and a smile perked upon his lips.


    **


    Maximillien waited in his office until late at night, and then a ball of light suddenly appeared. The light gradually expanded, shaping itself to look like the human body, and Raphael finally popped out of the light.


    They stared at each other for a while, and Maximillien asked, "Have you decided on what you want to do next? Second Prince, I don''t have anything against you, but I also need to protect my little brother."


    Raphael grinned when he noticed how protective Maximillien was to his little brother. Maximillien might not realize it yet, but it was apparent that their feelings for Little Jean were nevertheless the same.


    "Yeah, I''ve been thinking about it, and¡­ I''ve decided not to break up the engagement," Raphael said.


    Maximillien wasn''t surprised. He sent a letter to Raphael because he wanted to talk about this. He felt that it wasn''t good for Little Jean to live in an illusion of love with Raphael, knowing how low Little Jean''s status was compared to Second Prince and soon-to-be Saint Raphael.


    "I urge you to break the engagement. There is no use in giving false hope to Little Jean. I know that your father, Emperor Argent III, has been planning to use Jean as your meant to take over the Duchy," Maximillien accused.


    "Why are you so hostile about my relationship with Little Jean?" Raphael grinned, trying to bait the Young Archduke, "Is it because you''re his Big brother, or because of something else?"


    "What do you mean? He is my little brother, albeit adopted! Of course, I know what''s the best for him!" Maximillien insisted.


    Raphael knew well how cold Maximillien was. He was both ruthless and cold to everyone, even to his own parents. The fact that he would even urge the Magistrate to give a certificate for Little Jean, that meant Little Jean held a special place in Maximillien''s heart.


    And Raphael knew what that place is¡­.


    Yet, Raphael didn''t want Maximillien to realize because it might add to even more competition. Little Jean had many admirers, and it would be difficult if he had to fight with a lot of people for Little Jean''s attention.


    "I will never break the engagement. In fact, I''ve been thinking about marrying Little Jean after he reached eighteen years old. He will live with me instead of this Palace, and that would bet or the best," Raphael said.


    "You!"


    Maximillien was so worried that Little Jean would just be a tool for these scheming royals. But even after he called Raphael out, this Prince didn''t even budge.


    "Well, if that''s all you need to say, then I will be going. Remember, I am his future husband, not you."

 Chapter 552: 13.50

    "Well, if that''s all you need to say, then I will be going. Remember, I am his future husband, not you."


    Maximillien gritted his teeth. He was angry at such a remark because it instantly degraded his status of importance. He was still the family member for Little Jean, so he also had the right to ensure that Jean was well protected.


    "Don''t you dare to hurt him! If I ever see Little Jean cried because of you, then you will suffer the worst fate imaginable!" Maximillien threatened.


    But Raphael only chuckled full of amusement, "Your Highness should learn that my position in the Empire and in Jean''s heart is more important than you. You''re just his brother. He will leave you after he got older."


    "And he will stay with me instead," Raphael smiled with a taunting grin on his handsome, angelic face.


    "We will see about that," Maximillien replied with his devilish smirk. None of them wanted to give up because both of them thought that they had the same right over Little Jean.


    "Talking with you is meaningless, Your Highness Archduke Maximillien. I''d suggest you stop sending me letters only to threaten me about Jean. I''m not giving him up."


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me. I want to watch the night flower rather than staying here."


    Raphael flicked his finger, and he vanished into thin air.


    Maximillien clenched his fist. He was restless thinking about Little Jean and how Little Jean might have been influenced by the callous Emperor Argent III and Prince Raphael.


    Unable to rest his worry, Maximillien got up from his chair and then walked out of the office. He walked to the corridor leading to Little Jean''s room. He saw Wolf was guarding outside of the door. His eyes were dazed, but when Maximillien reached a certain radius, Wolf''s gaze sharpened instantly, and he glared t Maximillien.


    Wolf was surprised by Maximillien''s presence. He kneeled near the door, "Your¡­ Highness¡­"


    "You''re guarding alone here? Where are the others?" Maximillien asked as he approached Wolf.


    "Rest¡­" Wolf replied.


    ¡­


    Maximillien was about to call those guards who dared resting when guarding Little Jean. But he also realized that Wolf was more than enough to guard Little Jean. In fact, Wolf was a lot better than those trained knights, even the veterans.


    "Fine, you stay here. I will meet Jean."


    "Young¡­ master¡­ sleeping¡­." Wolf informed.


    "Yes, I know that," Maximillien pushed the door open. He saw Little Jean was sleeping on his bed in his white pajamas.


    Maximillien smiled and gently sat on the bed. He watched Little Jean, who was sleeping peacefully.


    Maximillien caressed Little Jean''s hair and then said, "Honestly, I didn''t expect that I could be so protective over you, Jean. You''re just an adopted kid that my parents took because they wanted to raise another son."


    "We''ve never been close to each other because I saw you as a nuisance rather than brother¡­."


    "But things suddenly changed for whatever reason. Now, you''ve become the source of my strength to maintain our Archduchy. You''re my only family left, Jean. So I will make sure that you get the best this world could offer¡­."


    Maximillien kissed Little Jean''s forehead. He stared at his little brother for a while and then got up.


    He stared at the moon shining brightly from the window, and he chuckled. He left the room quietly, not wanting to wake Little Jean up. Since he knew that Jean wouldn''t sleep for the whole night if he woke up now.


    He told Wolf, who was standing outside, "Protect my little brother well. He is the gem of Eau Saumont."


    "Yes, Your Highness¡­."


    Though Wolf thought what Archduke Maximillien said was unnecessary, he would still protect Young Master Jean no matter what because he was Young Master Jean''s favorite.


    **


    Yunyu opened his eyes for a bit, and when he saw that Maximillien had left the room, he took a relieved breath and got up from the bed. Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and commented, "You almost got caught."


    "Well, it''s not my fault that he is such a controlling big brother," Little Jean said. Both Pupa and Jean were speaking in a low voice, afraid that Wolf might hear it.


    Yunyu was currently learning how to use the dark energy that he took from Matthew before.


    Matthew had such strong dark energy, but Little Jean could steal some because he had Hoe Magic, which allowed him to take magic from the male leads.


    For some reason, he was able to steal Matthew''s dark magic, "I wonder if Matthew/Aaron/Jiangsheng also has the same soul as Han Ye. Because I should only be able to take over the male leads to magic."


    Little Jean played with a dark sphere in his hand. He felt nothing about it. There was no ''darkening'' effect like in the cool anime and such.


    But when he was with Matthew before, he could clearly feel the pressure exuded from Matthew''s body. As if the dark energy around Matthew wanted to eat him whole. As if he was the cute small bunny that would be perfect to be the source of food for Matthew.


    "Hmm, let''s just pray that Matthew wouldn''t be too dangerous. I don''t even know what to do with him at this point¡­." Little Jean was thinking for a moment.


    "Should I befriend him¡­ should I leave him¡­ or should I put him in my harem? Choice choice¡­." Yunyu was considering.


    "Just make sure that he doesn''t make everything worse. He is just like you. Both of you are the magnet of disasters," Pupa jabbed with an insult.


    But before Yunyu could fight back. Pupa suddenly sensed someone was coming at a light speed. Thus Pupa disappeared before it could even inform Yunyu.


    ¡­


    A light suddenly appeared in front of Little Jean, and Raphael appeared in front of Jean.


    Raphael saw the dark sphere that was floating on Little Jean''s hand, and he smiled, "Jean, do you know what you''re playing with right now?"

 Chapter 553: 13.51

    "Jean, do you know what you''re playing with right now?"


    Little Jean was dazed for a moment, not knowing how to reply to that question. Because he got caught red-handed playing with a dark sphere, forbidden magic in the empire and probably in the whole continent.


    "Un¡­ ah!" The dark sphere disappeared from Little Jean''s hand immediately, and he put his hand behind. Little Jean lowered his head, unable to say anything, just like a little kid that had been caught red-handed.


    Raphael only showed a smile and asked Little Jean again, "Jean, do you know what was that?"


    "Un¡­" Little Jean shook his head, but of course, Raphael knew that Little Jean was trying to run away from his mistake. Which was alright for a little kid.


    Jean was probably too scared to admit it since Raphael was the next saint.


    Raphael smiled and grabbed Little Jean''s hand carefully. He asked Jean to open his palm and then caressed the smooth palm of his fiancee.


    "Hmmm¡­" Raphael nodded and then grabbed Little Jean''s wrist. He dragged Little Jean to sit on the sofa while Raphael was standing in front of him. Raphael was showered with moonlight from the window, giving the illusion of a gorgeous god, especially with his gentle smile.


    "Angel¡­ so beautiful¡­." Little Jean commented while he was dazed.


    Raphael chuckled and caressed Jean''s head, "You should focus on yourself, Jean. Do you know that you''re playing with dangerous stuff?" Raphael warned.


    "Let me check your heart, see if there is a darkening inside, I can purify it," Raphael said. Although he was worried that Little Jean might''ve been tainted with a dark desire, he was well prepared. Since he knew that Little Jean was just a regular human, of course, he could be darkened.


    No human was free from dark desire. It was just surprising for Raphael since Little Jean looked so pure.


    [Dang it, Pupa, why aren''t you notifying me when he is about to come?!]


    [Pupa: He literally traveled with light, do you think my radar is good enough to detect lightning speed travel?]


    [Of course! You''re literally a system, at least be useful for once!]


    [Pupa: Don''t blame me. Blame that Father admin or whoever created me for being incompetent!]


    Raphael touched Jean''s chest. He noticed the nervousness in Jean. Thus Raphael ordered him, "Stay still, Jean, I will see the dark desire in you, and I will purify it."


    [Oh no, what if he knows all my dark desire as Hoe Yunyu!]


    Raphael''s hand shone in a gentle glow, and he closed his eyes, trying to find the dark desire in Jean.


    His vision entered Jean''s heart, but the moment he came in, he saw a big door with intricate detail inside Jean''s heart. He didn''t understand the language that was written at the edge of the door.


    However, he could notice the engraving of two men holding one heart together in the middle.


    The moment the door was opened, the heart was split into two, and Raphael finally saw Jean''s heart.


    ¡­


    ''What is this?'' Raphael wondered in awe.


    He saw no dark desire and such, nor flickering light around. That was what a regular human''s heart looked like.


    Little Jean had a big ball of light, almost like a sun, that shone brightly in front of Raphael. Even Raphael''s heart didn''t have such powerful light energy.


    ''Does that mean¡­ Jean doesn''t have any bad thoughts or dark desire?'' Raphael asked in his head.


    The sun inside Jean''s heart seemed to have some sort of consciousness, the moment the sun saw Raphael, it glowed even brighter with a pinkish glow. Raphael could hear Jean''s sun calling someone else''s name with an excited, almost cute-spoiled voice.


    ''Han Ye! Han Ye! Husband!''


    ''Han Ye! Husband, I miss you so much!''


    ¡­


    Raphael was silent, not knowing how to answer that because he wasn''t Han Ye. He was also positive that Jean wasn''t married yet. He was still five years old.


    ''Maybe Jean is a reincarnation of someone else?'' Raphael thought.


    Jean''s sun was disappointed that Raphael didn''t reply. Thus the glow turned red, and it yelled.


    ''Husband, are you still mad at me? Then leave now. I don''t need you either!''


    "Argh!" Suddenly, a terrible gust swept attacked Raphael, and he was pushed out of the door. The door was shut, and Raphael was forcefully thrown out of Jean''s heart.


    Raphael jolted as he returned to the real world. His feet wobbled as he was in mental shock.


    "A¡ªAngel, are you okay?" Little Jean asked worriedly.


    "I''m¡­ okay¡­." Raphael said. He shook his head to alleviate the dizziness. "Jean¡­ how did you get that dark sphere? Did you use the light travel magic to visit a dark mage or witch?"


    ''Because based on your heart, there is no way you can create it by yourself,'' Raphael thought.


    "Un¡­ un¡­. I¡ªI saw it from someone on the road while I''m traveling¡­ wu¡­." Little Jean tried to lie. He had to protect Matthew because Matthew would definitely get arrested if he got caught having dark magic.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Raphael asked again.


    "Y¡ªYes¡­"


    ¡­


    Honestly, Raphael couldn''t determine whether Jean was lying or not right now. Because Jean''s aura masked all of his lies, if he had any. So all Raphael could do right now was warn Jean not to play with that kind of stuff again.


    "Jean, you can play with whatever magic you found. But you shouldn''t touch that dark magic. It''s dangerous and corrupting your mind."


    "Wu¡­ Okie¡­" Little Jean replied.


    "Un¡­ what would happen if I play with it for too long?"


    "Well, the dark energy will start running into your body, and soon you won''t be able to think straight. You will be controlled with your darkest desire," Raphael explained. "That''s why a man or woman that emanates dark energy need to be outcasted or executed because they will be a danger to those around him."


    [Okay, that''s fucked up. Is this middle age? Medieval? What if someone''s dark desire is just because they want to get railed? I mean, I have tons of that!]


    [Pupa: You should probably be his first target to get executed, honestly.]


    "Wu¡­ that sounds dangerous," Little Jean commented.


    "Okay then, Jean will not play with it anymore!" Jean said. "But in exchange, Angel should play with Jean more!"


    "Huh? You want to play with me?" Raphael didn''t expect Jean to have that kind of request.


    Raphael didn''t think much about it because he thought that Little Jean didn''t need to play with him.


    Again, since he couldn''t appraise Little Jean''s heart, all he could do right now was to believe Jean''s words.


    Raphael chuckled and then nodded, "Fine, I will spend more time playing with you in the future. Don''t go around using Light travel to a dangerous place, okay? At least have Wolf to come with you."


    "Okay!" Jean agreed.


    "Here, I will give you a ball to play with instead of that dark sphere."


    Raphael opened his palm, gathered the light to create a light sphere, and then gave it to Little Jean.


    "Give me that dark sphere. Trade it with this," Raphael said.


    Jean obediently did it. He traded the dark sphere and accepted the one from Raphael.


    But the moment Raphael took the dark sphere, it just vanished instantly, giving him no time to inspect the owner of that dark energy.


    Both Raphael and Jean were stunned for a moment, but Raphael only brushed it off and said to Jean, "I will leave now. I came here only to check on your wellbeing, Jean¡­."


    "Okay!" Little Jean nodded happily.


    Raphael was about to use his light magic to leave the room, but Little Jean stopped him so suddenly.


    "Wait!"


    "Hm?" Raphael raised his brow. "Do you need anything, Jean?"


    Little Jean jumped from the sofa and ran towards Raphael. He hugged Raphael and buried his face on Raphael''s stomach.


    "Thank you, Angel¡­ Jean loves you so much!"


    Raphael was stunned for a second, then he patted Jean''s head and replied, "Likewise, Jean, I love you so much¡­."


    [Pupa: Ding! Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter increases to 50%.]


    --


    Author Note: I''m sorry to deliver this news, but Pupa will be taking a short break to prepare for Exam. My Exam will be on 1-2 September, so I have to study and prepare starting from 30 September. I will return with daily update on 3 Sept.


    Thank you so much for reading and thank you for your support!


    - With Luv, Pupa [3


    --

 Chapter 554: 13.52

    [Twelve years later]


    "Young Master¡­. Wake up¡­."


    Jean could hear the sound of someone calling him while he was asleep. He ignored it because he was still sleepy. He didn''t have any intention to wake up early anyway because it was the weekend.


    "Young Master¡­ Birthday¡­" that deep but gentle voice told him.


    Jean opened his eyes immediately, looked around his room, and saw Wolf standing at the side of the bed. He was wearing his silver knight armor, complete with that badge he never took off on his chest.


    ''Jean Favorite''s Badge.''


    Wolf was very tall, probably almost 190 centimeters, and he had short crimson hair. He looked scary for most people, a giant with a fierce gaze and extraordinary strength and skill as a knight. But for the likes of Jean, he only saw a big, shy guy serving him every day.


    Wolf''s cheeks reddened a bit after his Young Master stared at him for too long.


    "Y¡ªYoung Master¡­ please don''t stare¡­. too much¡­." Wolf said as he bowed his head. "Wolf¡­ embarrassed¡­."


    ''Ah yeah, he still has that speech development problem. I think that''s permanent,'' Jean thought. Though it didn''t dismiss the quality for Jean nonetheless.


    Jean rubbed his eyes and stretched his body. He was so tired yesterday since Big brother Maximillien always gave him a lot of homework. He had been tutored by the best tutors the Empire could offer since six years ago when he was just 11 years old.


    "Young Master''s¡­. attire¡­." Wolf went out and brought Jean''s attire for today''s birthday party. It was his sweet seventeen today, and Maximillien wanted his little brother to look regal and noble, just like him.


    So the Archduke ordered the tailor to make the same attire for both Maximillien and Jean, with only slight differences in color and detail. Because Jean didn''t like the color of black, especially after seeing his Big brother wearing all black almost every day. So he got the dark navy one with gold thread and red on the inside, while Maximillien went on full black.


    "I sometimes think that my brother''s taste is so boring¡­." Jean complained. He got up from the bed and then stretched some more before unbuttoning his pajama.


    He glanced at Wolf, who was staring at him with his deep gaze, then he grinned mischievously, "Wolf, do you want to see my body? I don''t mind."


    "Wolf''s cheeks and ears blushed tomato red, he immediately rushed out of the room, leaving Jean alone."


    Jean chuckled. He took off his pajama and went to the bathroom to wash his face and brush his teeth.


    After he was done, he took the attire and started wearing it by himself. He refused to be tended by a maid or a butler because he was mature enough to do everything himself.


    It was just his Big brother who still babied him.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, who was busy fitting his Young master attire. It circled around Yunyu and said, "I didn''t realize that you look fairly okay as you hit seventeen years old."


    "What do you mean fairly okay? I''m absolutely gorgeous," Yunyu said.


    "No, I just hoped that somehow you accidentally fell and broke your nose or something. It will make you look better," Pupa commented.


    ¡­


    "If you''re a tsundere, just say it, Pupa," Yunyu rolled his eyes as he put on the gloves. "Anyway, you can help me by telling me the Fatemeters of all the main leads."


    [Pupa: Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter is 50%.]


    [Pupa: Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter is 50%.]


    [Pupa: Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter is 50%.]


    "Ish, twelve years have passed, and none of them even spare me 1% of their Fatemeter. What is this?!"


    "Maybe because they are yet to realize their love? 50% equals to be in love, but sometimes, it''s hard when the masters of the world are dense and ignorant. It''s your just to make them fall in love harder to you," Pupa replied.


    "I know, I know, I will try my best~," Yunyu said lazily as he put on his shoes. He checked himself on the mirror.


    Jean Eau Saumont, seventeen years old, was fairly tall, as he stood around 178 centimeters. He still had his gorgeous pink hair that always smelled like strawberry or rose. Whenever he was happy, there would be many kinds of beautiful flowers blossoming on his hair.


    But his eyes gradually turned glimmering pink, just like his hair. There was no explanation about this, but it did make his eyes one of a kind beauty in the Empire.


    Other than that, he was still the same gorgeous, well-loved Young Master Jean Eau Saumont.


    Yunyu slicked his hair and praised himself on the mirror, "Ah~ what a beautiful man I am, no wonder I have three men¡ª"


    "Four," Pupa interrupted, reminding him about Matthew.


    ¡­


    "No wonder I have four men chasing after me~" Yunyu giggled.


    "Don''t forget to maintain your cute and elegant persona as Jean Eau Saumont. You''re always cursing, farting, and burping when nobody is around."


    "Heh? That''s human things to do, Pupa. Also, my elegance is what we call persona because it''s not 100% real!" Yunyu defended himself.


    "Alright, it''s time to attend my sweet seventeen."


    Jean walked to the door, and he opened it. He saw Wolf standing in the corridor, waiting for him.


    "Wolf, let''s go~," Jean said.


    Wolf raised his head, and when he was attacked by Jean''s stunning visual, Wolf was stupefied for a good while. He kept staring at Young Master Jean dazedly, "Young¡­ Master¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "G¡ªGorgeous¡­." Wolf complimented his Young Master shyly. He complimented his Young Master every day, but it was different when his Young Master finally hit his sweet seventeen.


    It was the sign that Young Master Jean was an adult, not a kid anymore. And Wolf finally realized that he had accompanied Young Master Jean for twelve years. Time passed. Yet, he regretted nothing.


    "Hehe, Of course, I am gorgeous," Jean agreed. He put circled his hands around Wolf''s arm and said, "Let''s go, Wolf, everyone must''ve been waiting for us!"


    "Not¡­ us¡­ it''s your birthday¡­ Young Master¡­"


    Wolf gulped as he could smell that intoxicating rose fragrance coming from Young Master Jean''s hair. They walked together to the main hall, where the sweet seventeen party was held.


    Wolf stopped in front of the big door leading to the main hall. Wolf stood behind Young Master Jean, while the Elder Magus bowed his head politely at Jean. He was going to be the one who announced the arrival of Young Master Jean to his seventeenth birthday.


    Since Maximillien and Jean didn''t have any older relatives, the Archduke asked Elder Magus to announce their seventeenth birthday, both for Maximillien and Jean''s birthday.


    "You look well, Young Master," the Elder Magus said.


    "Same as you, grandpa!"


    The Elder Magus patted Jean''s head, "You''re as lively as ever."


    The Elder Magus opened the door with his magic, and he walked first to the main hall.


    Everyone''s attentions were at him as he cleared his throat, about to announce the arrival of the beloved Young Master of Eau Saumont.


    "Honorable guests, please welcome the Young Master of Eau Saumont who has reached the mature age of seventeen years old, Jean Eau Saumont."

 Chapter 555: 13.53

    "Honorable guests, please welcome the Young Master of Eau Saumont who has reached the mature age of seventeen years old, Jean Eau Saumont."


    That was the cue for Jean to enter the main hall. He grinned, put on the butterfly hairpin given by Raphael twelve years ago, and used a little bit of magic to grow a blossoming white gardenia on his hair, side by side with that butterfly hairpin.


    Wolf followed his Young Master from behind. His eyes were watching their surrounding as Young Master Jean walked to the main hall. It was Wolf''s habit to watch their surroundings because there might be an assassin of some sort trying to attack his Young Master.


    The loud claps of the guests filled the spacious main hall with a high ceiling and chandeliers hanging on top. Everyone gasped in awe as Jean Eau Saumont entered the hall.


    Truly, Jean had bloomed from an orphan kid to a proper Young Master, like a blossoming gardenia. He was so mesmerizing for his sweet seventeen.


    "KYAAAA! JEANNN!" The ladies were the first ones to squeal when Jean came to the hall. He had always been a favorite in the noble circle due to his good looks and also¡­ his flirtatious nature.


    Yes, the previously cute Little Jean had grown into a flirtatious Casanova, although he only did it for amusement.


    Jean smiled at the ladies and then walked to the podium to stand side by side with his Big brother, Archduke Maximillien.


    The Archduke wasn''t happy when he saw his Little Jean smiled at those noble ladies, but it wasn''t the place to scold him now, "Go and do your speech first," Maximillien said.


    Jean stared at his Big brother, Maximillien Eau Saumont, the Young Archduke of Eau Saumont who had grown into a formidable Duke respected by many.


    The twenty-seven years old Duke had slicked-back black hair and black as coal eyes. He also wore full black attire with a rose on his front pocket. He was also slightly taller than Jean, around 182 centimeters.


    For many, Archduke Maximillien was too scary for them to talk about because he always looked serious and intimidating. He was also a no-nonsense kind of guy, so other than the Archduchy matter, he would deem every other conversation as unnecessary, a waste of time for a busy man like him.


    Though it was obvious that he had a soft spot for his adopted Little brother, and only for him.


    "Don''t stare at me. You are wasting your time," Maximillien said to Jean.


    Jean giggled, "Big brother is so handsome today~."


    "Hmph!" Maximillien looked away, but Jean could see that his ears turned red.


    Jean shrugged and then turned to the guests. He only had a short speech in mind, "I want to say thank you to all the guests, who had been willing to attend my seventeenth birthday. I didn''t expect that I am well-loved by many people. I hope I get to know you all the better in the future. Please enjoy the food and chatter. Oh, there is one gift from me."


    Little Jean snapped his fingers, and he summoned many petals on the ceiling, slowly raining the main hall with colorful petals, "The petal is edible, in case you''re worried," Little Jean winked and then stepped out of the podium.


    He went to his Big brother''s side and closed their gaps together.


    Maximillien still looked away, which make it even more interesting for Jean to tease him.


    "Big brother, why are you looking away like that? Am I not good-looking enough?"


    "You are mesmerizing, as always¡­." Maximillien said sincerely, but he still didn''t want to look at Little Jean.


    "Hehe, okay then, I will go and talk with the girls first~," Jean said. Maximillien turned his head almost instantly, and he grabbed Jean''s wrist.


    "You shouldn''t flirt with them too much," Maximillien suggested, but his suggestion sounded more like a warning. "It''s not good for our duchy''s reputation."


    [Hehe, he is so jealous. Out of all the Male leads, Maximillien is the most obvious, even though he tried hard to hide his feelings.]


    "But I''m already seventeen years old. Isn''t it normal for me to look around and chased some ladies?" Jean defended himself.


    "¡­ you''re still my Little Jean¡­ but whatever, go and flirt with the ladies, I don''t care, hmph!" Maximillien turned his back and walked away.


    "E¡ªEh, Big brother, how about the cake?!"


    "You said your ''fiancee'' have to come first before the cake arrived, so all of the important people in your life would be present when you cut the cake. So we are waiting for him. He is still the same lazy and late guy even though he is already a saint."


    "So annoying," Maximillien complained again, then he left to sit on his chair, staring at the crowd with his judging eyes.


    Jean sighed at his hopeless Big brother. He then walked towards the ladies who had been gushing over his gorgeous appearance for a while and then started flirting with them.


    "Thank you for coming, my ladies," Jean said as he bowed his head slightly. He then used his magic to create seven roses for seven girls around him.


    "This is Jean''s small gift for beautiful girls."


    "Awww, Young Master Jean is so sweet!" Said one girl as she accepted the flower from Little Jean. The girls loved to flock around Jean because of his sociable nature and his mesmerizing appearance.


    Jean might be the most handsome young noble in the Empire at this point.


    "Jean, will you go to La Fleur Academy this year? You''re already seventeen. You''re eligible to take the aptitude test," one lady said.


    "Oh, sure thing, I will take the test! I will show them some magic tricks that I have, hehe~."


    "Honestly, Jean''s magic is so unique, I don''t even know if they will grade you correctly. But you''re so amazing!"


    "Hehe, of course, thank you for the compliment. I just like playing magic to entertain my stone brother. He really needs some entertainment for himself~."


    Jean and the girls chatted for a good while until he noticed a piercing gaze from far away.


    [Pupa, how come I feel like someone is staring at me from afar?]


    [Pupa: Because Matthew has been staring at you since the moment you entered the main hall.]

 Chapter 556: 13.54

    [Pupa, how come I feel like someone is staring at me from afar?]


    [Pupa: Because Matthew has been staring at you since the moment you entered the main hall.]


    Jean darted his eyes at the man standing at the corner. He wore a regular suit that wasn''t glamorous like the rest of the guests. Because he was just a peasant, he didn''t have enough money to buy such expensive luxuries as gold thread or jewels.


    But all that humbleness didn''t hide his handsomeness at all. He had medium-length dark blue hair that he tied behind. He also had raven eyes that glinted when he stared at Jean.


    [Okay, Matthew is really handsome, but his appearance reminds me of Xu Jiansheng.]


    [In fact, everything about him is Xu Jiansheng with a bit of modification, since Jiansheng is Asian by ethnicity, and Matthew is European.]


    Matthew Moulin was just a peasant, but he was genuinely handsome and tall, even later than Duke Maximillien and Jean, sporting around 185 centimeters of height. He was eighteen years old and was considered a talented young artist.


    Because he inherited his father''s art skill, he had been commissioned to do many paintings across the Archduchy area, and it was only time until he reached worldwide fame.


    But for now, he was still Jean''s humble best friend.


    Jean smiled at Mattew and then told the noble ladies, "Excuse me, beautiful ladies, but I need to talk with someone else. I will return to you girls later, okay?"


    "Awww, is it His Holiness Saint Raphael? I thought he wouldn''t come today because he is still busy in the church¡­" one lady said, thinking that her only competition was from Jean''s official fiancee, Raphael De Argent.


    "Yeah, I thought I can spend more time with Jean today. At least, we won''t be disturbed by His Highness Archduke Maximillien," one lady added.


    "Ah, I''m sorry for your disappointment, how about a tea party with me next week? I will invite you guys to have a private tea party in my garden here, in the Palace of Eau Saumont," Jean suggested.


    "Oh, yes, sure! Jean is really the kindest!"


    **


    After he excused himself from the girls, he approached Matthew, who was standing in silence. His eyes didn''t leave Jean at all, but his gaze darkened for every step Jean took to draw near him.


    Jean stopped right in front of Matthew. He gave his usual cheery smile and then greeted his best friend, "Matthew! I didn''t know that you will come today! I thought you''re busy painting an order from a viscount?"


    "I will give all my time for you, of course, Jean¡­." Matthew replied with a thin smile.


    "Aww, my Matthew is as cute as usual!" Jean hugged Matthew and circled his arms around Matthew''s shoulder, but Matthew suddenly responded by hugging Jean''s waist.


    He hugged him tightly and showed a mysterious grin before replying, "My Jean is the cutest and the most gorgeous."


    There was an awkwardness in Jean''s heart because Matthew''s behavior was questionable sometimes. He could be overly aggressive towards Jean and everyone around Jean, but when it didn''t involve the Young master of Eau Saumont, Matthew was very passive towards life.


    As if he didn''t have any drive in life except when it was about Jean.


    After a while, Little Jean released the hug, and Matthew reluctantly released his, "So, did you come here with someone?"


    "I''m alone," Matthew replied curtly.


    "Ahh, you should''ve brought Uncle or Aunt here. Don''t you see that we have put a lot of food for the guests? A little help wouldn''t hurt, you know," Jean said.


    Matthew chuckled and patted Jean''s shoulder, "They said that they will be giving us time for ourselves first because we''re still young while they are already oldies. I gave them money to go on a date together."


    "Date? Oh, nice! I want to go on a date too!" Jean said.


    Matthew smiled mysteriously and then snippet with, "I can always set up a date for us if you want."


    "Eh? For us?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Hnnn¡­ Matthew is weird. Of course, I can''t go on a date, my Big brother will kill me, and Wolf wouldn''t let me go. Let alone Raphael, he is my fiancee, you know. And he can''t go on a regular date."


    "Besides, I didn''t know that you have a girlfriend already. Why don''t you tell me?" Jean pouted cutely. "You should at least tell me, so I can check on her to see if she is worthy for you."


    ¡­


    Matthew zipped his mouth after. He only showed a bitter smile.


    [Seriously though, even after so many years of friend-zoning, this kid is still so persistent about dating me. It''s all shown in his face.]


    [Pupa: Maybe you should just reject him.]


    [How am I supposed to reject if he never said anything?]


    They were stuck in this weird romantic-friend relationship. Jean was oblivious about his surroundings, including Matthew''s feelings, while Matthew''s love for Jean kept growing every day, like a tree that couldn''t be chopped down.


    They were in this awkward silence for a while until Jean got bored and shifted the topic, "So, I heard that you will be taking the magic aptitude test for the academy, right?" Jean asked.


    "Yes¡­" Matthew replied.


    "Hmmm¡­. Honestly, up until now, I still don''t understand your magic aptitude, Matthew. You''ve never shown me. Show me once, please," Jean begged, because he was curious.


    Matthew always said that he had a magic aptitude, just like Jean and the rest of the nobles, but he wouldn''t show it due to personal reasons, whatever that is.


    "I will show in when the aptitude test was being held later, don''t worry," Matthew said.


    [I just hope he didn''t release his dark magic in front of everyone in the La Fleur Academy, he will be arrested for practicing forbidden magic!]


    [Pupa, I don''t think he is that stupid. He must''ve created some plan to fool everyone. He is a smart guy, unlike you, of course.]


    [Hey, what does that mean!?]

 Chapter 557: 13.55

    Pupa and Yunyu were bickering inside Yunyu''s head when Matthew said, "I will pass it, don''t worry. I will also make sure that I am good enough to stay with you¡­."


    "Stay with me? But you''re already by my side, Matthew!" Jean said while giggling. But Matthew only showed a thin smile.


    "Not yet, Jean, there are few things I wanted to do to be by your side¡­." Matthew replied. They kept chatting for over an hour, and nobody dared to disturb them because the aura around Jean and Matthew was mysteriously harmonious yet creepy and isolated.


    As if they were inside their harmonious box, but the box was made out of spike.


    Matthew''s expression gradually eased until and he showed thin smiles from time to time.


    Until a bright light appeared in the middle of the hall, everybody already knew who would be the last guest for Jean''s seventeenth birthday.


    The ball of light shaped into a human, and the 20 years old Young Saint and Second Prince, Saint Raphael De Argent, appeared. He was wearing a celestial robe, his long silver hair was let loose. He was the perfect representation of what an angel was because nobody ever beat the holy aura. Almost everyone fell on his knees under Saint Raphael''s divine aura when Saint Raphael arrived at the hall.


    The arrival of Saint Raphael was also the cue for Jean to end the conversation with Matthew and rushed towards Raphael because Raphael was his fiancee, not Matthew.


    "Angel!" Jean was about to rush to Saint Raphael, but Matthew held his wrist. Jean turned his head towards Matthew, "Please release me, Matthew. It''s been a while since the last time I saw my fiancee. I don''t want to waste my precious time!"


    Matthew gritted his teeth. He also wanted to spend more time with Jean. But after Jean struggled even harder, he had to release Jean. He kept staring at Jean and then at Saint Raphael hatefully before turning away and left Jean''s birthday party.


    Meanwhile, Jean''s attention was solely for Saint Raphael only because it had been almost a year since Raphael visited Jean. Because Raphael was now a Saint, he had a lot more jobs to share the grace of the god to the people, especially the people in small villages.


    That''s why he traveled a lot and met with many people on his way.


    He also gave a lot of exotic gifts for Jean whenever he had visited a place. But that wasn''t important because Jean only wanted to spend more time with Raphael.


    "Agel, You finally came! I already told my Big brother that I wouldn''t cut the cake unless you''re here with me!" Jean said. He hugged Saint Raphael, the only person who was allowed to hug Saint Raphael.


    Raphael chuckled as he found it funny that everyone was surprised Jean and him could be this harmonious.


    Raphael hugged Jean gently and then patted his head, "I''m sorry that I can''t visit you often. I''ve been busy with my new status, but I will make sure to visit more often once things have been sorted out.


    "Here is your gift¡­." Raphael was about to open his hand, but Jean shook his head and replied;


    "I don''t need gifts, Angel. I just want you to visit more often¡­."


    Saint Raphael smiled helplessly and shifted the topic, "Anyway, where is the cake? I know that you''ve wanted to eat cakes, right?"


    "Oh, yes!" Jean released the hug between him and Raphael and then rushed to his Big brother, who was in a terrible mood the whole time. Jean grinned at his sulking Big brother and asked with a gentle and coquettish voice, "Big brother~ Jean wants the cake now¡­."


    "You can go and buy one yourself with that guy. He still dares to show up after being so late. He doesn''t appreciate you," Maximillien chided.


    Jean knew there was a hint of rivalry between Big brother Maximillien and his fiancee Raphael. But this was a happy occasion. It wouldn''t be nice for them to fight right now.


    Thus, Jean tried to calm his Big brother first, "B¡ªBig brother, let''s just ignore this and proceed with the birthday, okay? Jean really wants to cut the cake with you, just like what we had when we celebrated my first birthday twelve years ago!"


    Maximillien''s face eased after Jean reminded him of the good times they had together. Maximillien cleared his throat and then ordered the head butler to bring in the cake for his Little Jean.


    A big cake was being carried by four men to the table in the middle of the main hall. It was five-story white cake with strawberries and cherry as decoration.


    "Whoa!" Jean was the most excited to see the cake. He pulled his Big brother to see it up close, and he was awed by the amount of detail on this cake. It even smelled like strawberry, just like Jean''s hair.


    Maximillien smiled when he saw how happy Jean was. Seeing Jean happy was the most satisfying feeling in Maximillien''s heart. It made him wanted to dote on Little Jean more and more, probably he would do it until his death when they were both old.


    Everyone was singing happy birthday to Jean, just like what they did fifteen years ago, just with more people now.


    Maximillien gave the cake knife to Jean and said, "Go and cut it, share it with people important to you."


    "Sure!"


    Jean cut the first slice, and of course, he gave it to his beloved Big brother, Archduke Maximillien Eau Saumont.


    Maximillien showed a rare blooming smile when Jean shoved the cake on his handsome face. He ate the slice and then rubbed Jean''s head, "Happy Birthday, my Little Jean¡­."


    "Thank you, Big brother!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 55%.]


    ¡­


    Jean cut the second slice and then walked towards his fiancee, Raphael De Argent. Just like Maximillien, Raphael accepted and ate the cake, "Happy birthday, Fairy. I will make sure to compensate for the lack of time I gave you later, okay?"


    "Un!" Jean nodded happily.


    [Pupa: Ding! Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter increases to 55%.]


    He gave the third slice to Wolf, who had been standing silence, guarding the whole banquet. He didn''t expect Young Master Jean to gave him the third slice.


    He was flustered for a moment, thinking that Young Master might''ve mistaken him for someone else. But Young Master Jean shoved the cake to his mouth. He could only eat it silently while staring at his gorgeous Young Master.


    "Young¡­ Master¡­. Wolf''s cake?"


    "Yes! That''s for you, Wolf! You''ve been a great friend and great knight for me! I''m really thankful for your help!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 55%.]


    Wolf blushed as he lowered his gaze. Thus he murmured his felicitations, "H¡ªHappy¡­ birthday¡­. Wolf''s Young Master¡­"


    After giving the male leads the cake, he wanted to give his last slice to Matthew Moulin, his best friend.


    But when he looked around the guest who was clapping at him, he saw no trace of Matthew. Matthew had disappeared the moment he was celebrating his sweet seventeen.


    Jean looked at the last slice that he cut today, and he sulked, "Ah, Matthew is angry again¡­."

 Chapter 558: 13.56

    Three days after Jean''s seventeenth birthday celebration, a letter came to the Palace of Eau Saumont. Archduke Maximillien checked the sender and frowned when he saw that it was actually an invitation for Little Jean to enter the prestigious La Fleur Academy.


    Maximillien called Jean, who was sunbathing in his office balcony like no other, "Jean, come here."


    "Yes, Big brother?"


    Jean tucked his shirt as he entered Maximillien''s office.


    Maximillien could see Jean''s chest when Jean was still buttoning the shirt after sunbathing, and he looked away immediately, "Wear your shirt properly! Why are you sunbathing in my office anyway?!"


    "That''s because your office is the best place to get morning sun!" Jean replied. He sat on the sofa and then asked, "What is it, Big brother?"


    "There is an invitation for you to join La Fleur Academy. If you''re ready with your magic aptitude, then you should join as soon as possible. You''ll receive adequate training with your magic and academic knowledge about everything. Since I know you haven''t done the homework I gave you yesterday."


    Jean stiffened once his Big brother talked about homework or assignment. Because Jean never liked studying or doing assignments, so he just skipped it most of the time. He didn''t even listen to his Big brother''s scolding.


    "Besides, you need the Elder Magus to observe the unique magic that you have," Maximillien added.


    "Okay, I will take the test!" Jean nodded excitedly. He had wanted to leave the Palace of Eau Saumont since he reached the teenage age. Not because he hated it here, but he also wanted to explore more and meet more people, more friends!


    Maximillien was somehow annoyed by Jean''s enthusiasm, "Are you really that eager to leave the palace? Did I ever mistreat you?"


    [Well, you kinda did¡­ for a good while, before I went inside Little Jean''s body.]


    "No, Big brother, I just want to meet more friends! I want to talk with many people!"


    Maximillien was still in a bad mood. He took a deep breath and informed Jean, "You should go tomorrow morning. Bring Wolf with you since he has a good magic aptitude. Both of you will pass the test, at least. You''re not allowed to bring any guard or servant without magic aptitude in the Academy."


    "Okay!"


    Jean knew that his Big brother was still sulking, so he took the initiative to jump at his Big brother on the chair and hugged him tightly, "Big brother is the best in the world~."


    Maximillien was stunned, but a smile finally bloomed on his face, and he ruffled Jean''s hair, "You really know how to be spoiled, Jean."


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 60%.]


    ***


    Maximillien sent his little brother''s carriage off from the Palace of Eau Saumont. Jean noticed that his Big brother was about to cry, so he said, "Don''t cry, Big brother! I will visit often! It''s not even that far!"


    "W¡ªWho''s crying? You''re crying, not me!" Maximillien defended himself.


    After the carriage left the Palace of Eau Saumont, Jean sat comfortably inside the carriage, snacking on some cookies baked by the maids. Wolf, who also sat with him, asked his Young Master, "Young Master¡­ Wolf¡­ follows?"


    "Hn? Of course! You will live with me as well!" Jean said.


    "W¡ªWolf¡­ cannot read¡­." Wolf said, lowering his gaze in shame. It was his problem. Aside from his speech development problem, Wolf couldn''t read a sentence consisted more than five words. No matter how hard Jean''s tutor taught Wolf, he just couldn''t read anything.


    "Hmm¡­ I won''t force you, Wolf. But there is a physical study to be a warrior or a knight in the Academy as well, as long as you can excel on that one, I think there''s no problem."


    "Okay¡­"


    Jean took out another cookie and then ordered Wolf, "Open your mouth¡­. Aaaaa~"


    "Aaa¡­." Wolf obediently opened his mouth, and Jean gave one cookie for Wolf. Wolf munched it slowly, unsure of the intention of his Young Master.


    "Relax, Wolf, everything will be just fine~," Jean said.


    Wolf was still worried that he would disappoint his Young Master, so he vowed to himself that he would give his best against anything the Academy had, as long as he didn''t become a burden for his Young Master.


    It took them about two hours until they reached La Fleur Academy gate. There were already other carriages lining up because it was the test week. Every nobles or peasant who had magical aptitude would be allowed to do the entrance test.


    "Wow, look at all these people, Wolf! Look at that guy playing with water like Big brother!" Jean pointed at a young nobleman who practiced his magic.


    "Oh, that one is playing with earth. Look at him shaping it into a clay doll!"


    Jean was awed by the lines of potential students practicing their magic for the test. His carriage stopped at a strategic spot specifically given for the Archduke of Eau Saumont, his Big brother.


    Wolf opened the carriage for Jean and then followed his Young Master, who strutted to the examination chamber. His Big brother already gave him a map, so he wouldn''t be confused about where he should go next.


    Besides, he was an honorable guest because he was invited by Elder Magus himself. As long as he showed his status, he would steal the queue and do the test immediately.


    [Pupa: Ah, the fresh smell of nepotism.]


    [Hehe.]


    Jean was busy reading the map to see what was around the La Fleur Academy until he stumbled upon a handsome man standing under a tree. He leaned on the tree trunk, stared at the La Fleur academy. He was probably the only peasant present here, simply from his modest clothing that didn''t match the ones around him.


    "Wha! Matthew!" Jean cheered when he found Matthew also waiting for his time for the test.


    Matthew was surprised when Young Master Jean suddenly came to him and hugged him tightly, despite so many nobles around them.


    "Y¡ªYoung Master¡ª"


    "Uwaaa, Matthew, I''m so happy that you decided to take the test! Now we can do it together!" Jean shouted, taking all the attention from his surrounding.


    Matthew was in a dilemma as he wanted to hug Young Master Jean''s waist tight and smelled that intoxicating strawberry smell from Jean''s hair.


    But he knew that they were in public, and he didn''t want to shame Young Master Jean for hanging out with a peasant like him. Matthew had always refused to go with Jean in public because of their status disparity.


    Though¡­ he still wanted that private date, which might never come true¡­


    Jean ignored everyone around him and then grabbed Matthew''s hand. Jean dragged Matthew despite his protest, "I will help you cut the line. It''ll take a lot of time if you are taking a regular queue!"


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m the Young Master of Eau Saumont. I have the privilege! Let''s go, Matthew!"


    Everyone glared at Jean, who was so oblivious to his surrounding. They didn''t dare to challenge the Young Master of Eau Saumont, but they secretly cursed him inside their hearts.


    [Pupa: Ah, the fresh smell of nepotism.]


    [You said it twice.]


    [Pupa: I know, I just like saying it.]


    --


    Author Thank you Note:


    Thank you for reading and supporting Homewrecker System! I''ve removed the discount, but in exchange, I''ve reduced the privilege price and increased the privilege chapters for the highest privilege!


    Thank you so much for paying readers who keep supporting Pupa. You''re the backbone of this novel because without your support, it''d be difficult to justify writing the Homewrecker system daily since the pirate site keeps increasing every day...


    Thank you to readers who read daily and voted with Golden Ticket, Powerstones, and encouraging comments daily.


    I really don''t know how to thank all of you except by giving this wonder Journey of Yunyu & Han Ye (and Pupa System on the side.)


    With this, Pupa will work hard despite all the challenges!


    With Love - Pupa


    --

 Chapter 559: 13.57

    "Don''t worry about it, I''m the Young Master of Eau Saumont, I have the privilege! Let''s go, Matthew!"


    Despite everyone''s scorn, Jean still dragged Matthew to follow him to do the test together. Matthew looked around to see the condescending gaze of these nobles kids, feeling guilty that he got the privilege to come with Young Master Jean.


    Jean arrogantly strutted in front of the queueing nobles, followed by Wolf and Matthew behind him. He puffed his chest proudly and then said, "Please move a bit, Jean Eau Saumont wants to take the test."


    The girls were angry at first, but when the Young Master of Eau Saumont stood at the stage, they were all dazed by his gorgeousness.


    He was too damn gorgeous!


    Some girls even squealed immedaitely, and some boys¡­ were also enamored.


    [Hehe, I know that I''m simp-worthy. What do you think, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: I think people are just tasteless.]


    [Heh, brave, coming from a floating orange thing.]


    [Pupa:¡­ crap, I will get you later.]


    The examiner already got the message that Young Master of Eau Saumont would come to take the test, and would be treated as priority due to his Big brother''s position as the Archduke, and also the highest donator of La Fleur Academy.


    "Good morning, Young Master Jean," the examiner bowed his head politely. He acted as if everything was normal, and then explained how the test worked.


    "Young Master, this test will determine whether you''re worthy to be in the academy or not. All you need to do is to hit that floating crystal with your magic¡ª" the examiner pointed at the giant floating crystal ball in front of them, "The crystal will glow in any color, depends on your magic affinity. If it glows, that means you pass, if it doesn''t show any color, then you''re not worthy."


    "Ohh, any color?" Jean asked.


    "Yes, as long as it shows any color, then you passed the test."


    Jean was thinking for a moment, then he smirked full of arrogance. He prepared his stance, and then snapped his fingers.


    A bell was summoned on his hand, he grabbed it and started spinning his body three times before pointing the bell at the crystal.


    Clink. Clink.


    "With Mew Mew Strawberry''s power! Ribbon Strawberrryyyyy CHECK!"


    The bell glowed in bright light and shot a light beam at the crystal. The crystal ball spun quickly after it got attacked, but it kept its plain transparent color.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The exam hall was quite for a good while, after all that flashy entrance and attack, the crystal didn''t show any color.


    [Pupa: You did your embarrassing sequence, and still failed to do a simple test. How shameful.]


    [Shhh, it''s starting. Just wait.]


    The examiner scratched his head, based on what Elder Magus said, Young Master Jean is very talented, but why didn''t the crystal ball showed any color?


    He wanted to declare that Jean had failed, but he didn''t dare to do it, afraid of Archduke Maximillien''s wrath, so he reworded it,


    "I¡ªIt seems there has been a slight mistake, I will talk with Elder Magus after this. Young Master, please step aside¡ª"


    "Just look at the crystal ball," Jean said.


    "Huh?" The examiner darted his eyes at the crystal ball, it kept on spinning on and on until a bright light came out of the crystal ball. It was red, then green, then yellow, purple, pink and all colors possible!


    In the end, the crystal ball kept spinning and floated high up, turning into a giant disco ball for everyone to see.


    The students gazed in awe, they never saw something so beautiful, even the examiner was also stunned by the view.


    Naturally, one person could only have one color that showed his magic affinity. But with this¡­. the examiner thought that Young Master Jean might''ve owned all the magic affinity ever recorded.


    [Told you, it''ll be fantastic~]


    [Pupa: Hmph! All you did is stealing all the magic from the handsome students in this hall, and collect it together in that bell, right? You''re basically using your hoe magic again.]


    [Ish, why do you sound so pessimistic? At least Hoe magic got me admitted to this academy!]


    The giant crystal ball slowly descended, returning to its original position. The students were all clapping to celebrate such amazing talent, because it was really one of a million.


    "E¡ªExcellent! Young Master Jean, this is excellent!" the Examiner praised sincerely. "But I''m not sure what kind of magic you have. I will talk about this with Elder Magus later. Congratulations, Young Master Jean, you''re now La Fleur Academy''s student."


    The Examiner handed an academy badge for Jean. Jean accepted it happily and showed to it Matthew and Wolf.


    "Guys, look! I got my real Academy badge! Not the fake one like what my brother used to give me!"


    Wolf and Matthew complimented Young Master Jean for passing the test, although they already knew it was impossible for Jean to fail it, his talent was just enormous.


    "Okay, Young Master, did you bring any friend here to test?" The Examiner asked.


    "Ah, yes! I bring two!" Jean grabbed Matthew and Wolf''s hand side by side, and then dragged them to the stage. "This one is Wolf, and this one is Matthew! Please give them a proper test!"


    The Examiner nodded, he glanced at Wolf and said, "Okay, you first. Just attack the crystal ball with your magic."


    Wolf was nervous as he looked around, searching for his comfort, Young Master Jean. He wasn''t used to stand in front of so many people, to be the center of attention.


    His mind blanked out when he saw no sign of Young Master Jean from the previous position.


    He was dazed for a good while due to nervousness, until he heard his Young Master calling him from the audience stage, "It''s okay, Wolf! Just attack that crystal! Don''t be afraid that you''ll break things, I''m rich, I can help to cover the damage!"


    "B¡ªBut¡­" Wolf was stroll reluctant, afraid that he would burden his Master.


    "Just imagine that crystal ball is someone who wants to hurt me¡ª"


    The moment Young Master Jean said that, Wolf''s eyes turned sharp immediately. He gazed at the crystal ball full of hatred as if he was staring at an enemy who was ready to attack his beloved Young Master Jean.


    He gritted his teeth, and he opened his palm.


    Heat started regulating around his palm, from a regular heat, Wolf''s hand turned red and a ball of flame was summoned on his palm. The air around the exam hall also became hotter, as if they were in the middle of a dessert.


    "STAY AWAY FROM MY MASTER!" Wolf yelled out loud, scaring everyone in the room. He dashed and clenched his fist.


    Wolf punched the crystal ball with his fire fist, and the crystal ball showed bright red color, showing Wolf''s extreme magic affinity with fire.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Everyone was still stunned as Wolf returned to his Young master shyly, "Um¡­ Young Master¡­ Wolf¡­ Wolf did good?" He asked his Master.


    Jean patted Wolf''s shoulder and nodded, "You did great, Wolf!"


    CRACK!


    Everyone looked at the giant crystal ball who was still shining bright with red color and the crystal cracked in half before exploding into pieces.

 Chapter 560: 13.58

    CRACK!


    The moment the giant crystal ball shattered into pieces, everyone, including the Examiner, had their jaw dropped. They didn''t expect someone was powerful enough to break the crystal ball.


    Wolf gulped when he saw the shards of the crystal, and he looked at his Young Master guiltily, "Y¡ªYoung Master¡­ Wolf¡­ sorry for damage¡­."


    Jean laughed it off and patted Wolf''s shoulder, "It''s fine. It''s just a simple giant floating crystal ball that has been magically enchanted and could measure your strength. It''s not a big deal."


    [Pupa: It is a big deal, dumbass.]


    [Ish, I know, I''m just trying to sound cool here!]


    The Examiner gulped after seeing this and then approached the Young Master since he knew that Jean was Wolf''s Master.


    "Young Master, I see that your servant is mighty, but¡­ that giant crystal is essential for this test. It will be difficult to make a new one, as we have to administer the Elder Magus. And it still takes him a lot of time to make one,'' the Examiner said. He didn''t have anything against the Young Master. He just wanted the Young Master to know the preciousness, so he wouldn''t be blamed alone.


    "Ah, it''s fine. I will fix it for you!" Jean said lightly


    "F¡ªFIX IT?!"


    "Yes! It''s easy to fix!"


    Jean stepped to the stage. He stood in front of the shattered crystal and then took a deep breath before closing his eyes. Jean started chanting his magic, something that he always did when he used his power for serious stuff.


    "Oh my cutie Mother Nature, please help Jean to fix things for the way it is. I know we can do this together. Let''s go."


    [Pupa: Seriously though, do you need to chat like that? It''s embarrassing to listen.]


    [I mean, it makes me look serious and cool. Do you want me to chant another Kamehameha?]


    [Pupa: I don''t need to deny another copyright claim because of you.]


    The butterfly hairpin on Jean''s head glowed and turned into a real golden butterfly that flew around Jean''s head. Jean opened his eyes, the butterfly landed on Jean''s index finger.


    Jean smiled, and he blew the golden butterfly gently, telling Butterly to fix the damage caused by Wolf.


    The butterfly circled around the shattered crystal ball and sprinkled a lot of magic dust from its body. The magic happened when the golden butterfly returned to Jean and became a hairpin again. The crystal shards slowly recollected themselves and gathered into one, forming the same crystal ball that had been shattered before.


    The giant crystal ball started floating again in perfect condition without any dent.


    Everyone was stunned silly by this. They didn''t expect that Young Master Jean had incredible power to restore things and had the unlimited capability of various forms of magic.


    The crowd of new students was clapping, cheering on Young Master Jean for his amazing capability, not his status as Young Master.


    "Hehe, thank you, thank you. I know, I''m amazing," Young Master Jean flicked his pink hair as he faced the masses. The Examiner was still stunned on what just happened, but the Elder Magus already warned him that Young Master Jean was exceptional. He was exceptionally talented, even though his magic was still mysterious.


    "Okay, Young Master Jean Eau Saumont and his knight¡­ uh¡­ Wolf Dietrich has passed the test. Please report your identity to the administration office to get your rooms."


    Jean nodded as he stepped out of the stage. His feet started wobbling when he walked because he had spent a lot of energy just to fix the giant crystal ball. His face turned ashen, and he lost all his strength.


    Wolf quickly caught Young Master before he hit the floor. He carefully carried the Young Master in his arms as Jean snuggled on Wolf''s big and warm chest.


    Everyone gasped, and Matthew was the first one to react, "Young Master!"


    Matthew approached Young Master Jean and Wolf. He was worried when Young Master''s face turned ashen because he still remembered when Young Master Jean fainted in his room due to his uncontrollable dark sprites and dark energy.


    But Wolf didn''t seem to mind. He just replied, "Young Master¡­ tired."


    Wolf looked at the Examiner. He bowed his head slightly, "Young Master¡­ rest¡­ please excuse¡­ us¡­."


    "Wait, I''m going with you!" Matthew said. But Wolf shook his head. He glanced at Young Master Jean and then stared at Matthew, "Young Master¡­ wants you¡­ to take test¡­."


    Matthew was helpless when Wolf left with Young Master Jean. He still had this exam test, and this was his only chance since he doubted the Examiner would let him take the test. Just by looking at his apparel, it wasn''t enough to impress him.


    Matthew walked to the stage and then stared at the floating crystal ball in front of him. The Examiner explained the rules just like before, and Matthew nodded, "I''m ready."


    **


    Wolf brought Young Master Jean to the carriage. He didn''t know what to do when Young Master was like this. Usually, Archduke Maximillien would tell him to bring Young Master Jean to his room. Then Young Master would magically turn out okay.


    But they were far from the Palace of Eau Saumont right now, so there was no way for Archduke Maximillien to come here.


    Wolf gently put Young Master Jean at the long couch inside the carriage. He sat on the floor, silently watching Young Master Jean''s gorgeous and mesmerizing face. His cheeks reddened whenever he thought about how beautiful Young Master was and how lucky he was to be able to serve him.


    "Young¡­ Master¡­ Jean¡­" Wolf murmured as he kept staring.


    Then Young Master Jean slowly opened his eyes, his skin was still ashen, but he could move his lips as he tried to form a word.


    "Young¡­ Master¡­." Wolf couldn''t hear what his Master was saying, so he drew near Young Master''s face leaned his ear closer, so his Master could whisper on his ear.


    Then he heard¡­


    "Kiss¡­"

 Chapter 561: 13.59

    "Kiss¡­"


    Wolf was stunned when he heard what Young Master just said. He thought he heard it wrong, so he asked, "Young¡­ Master¡­ want a kiss?"


    "Yes¡­" Jean said weakly. He really needed the kiss from someone that he loved and loved him back. He usually kissed Raphael or his Big brother, Maximillien, on the cheek.


    The last time he got a kiss was when he was ten years old when he accidentally used a lot of magic. His Big brother had to kiss him on the cheek and on his forehead so that he could return back to life.


    But since his Big brother was in the Palace of Eau Saumont, and Raphael was far away, the only one here was Wolf.


    Jean tried his best to move his hand and grabbed Wolf''s collar. He clenched Wolf''s collar with all his remaining strength and then tried to pull him.


    Wolf could barely feel that his Young Master was struggling to pull him closer. So he took the initiative to get closer to his Master until their breaths were entangled to each other.


    Their eyes met, the mesmerizing pink-amethyst eyes, and Wolf''s deep dark gaze. It might be Wolf''s imagination, but he developed the idea that his Young Master was actually going to kiss him!


    That was ridiculous!


    How could his Young Master kiss a lowly man like him?


    But their lips were so close, Wolf could even taste Young Master Jean''s cherry lips by his own imagination. But he didn''t want to be an impudent servant, so he turned his head to the side, and¡­


    Jean kissed Wolf''s cheek instead.


    Wolf was stunned, so did Jean.


    Wolf didn''t expect his Young Master to actually kiss him, while Jean didn''t expect that Wolf would dodge his kiss.


    Jean''s ashen body started recovering, but it wasn''t enough. It wasn''t even enough for him to get up from this position, though he did feel better.


    [Pupa, I kissed him already, why can''t I recover my strength? He is one of the male leads, right?]


    [Pupa: Hm¡­ I''m not sure. But since you''ve hit seventeen years old, maybe you need more than just a peck on the cheek, since you''ve been considered in the phase of early young adult, not a teen anymore.]


    [More than a peck on the cheek? Hm¡­]


    As Jean had recovered part of his strength, he started talking to Wolf, "Wolf, why are you dodging my kiss? Am I not good enough for you?"


    Wolf was startled. He never thought of such thing in his life. It was actually in reverse, as Wolf felt that he wasn''t worthy of getting a kiss from Young Master. Despite all the growing feelings in his heart, he suppressed it and was happy as long as Young Master was happy with his life.


    "Young Master¡­ is the most¡­ gorgeous, most¡­ beautiful, most¡­ mesmerizing. Wolf¡­ Wolf is just¡­ a knight¡­." Wolf lowered his head, feeling shameful of his own status and the fact that his Young Master''s lips landed on his cheek.


    "Wolf¡­ not worth¡­ a kiss¡­." Wolf said, denying that he was worthy of his Young Master''s love.


    [Awww, look at him, he is so adorable, like a dog whimpering in front of his Master. He has my love but doesn''t feel like he is worth it. Meanwhile, Matthew is¡­ never mind.]


    "Wolf, do you really think that you''re not worth my kiss?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Do you know that we''ve been staying together for twelve years?" Jean said. He stared at Wolf, who was still lowering his head. "Raise your head and look at me, Wolf."


    Wolf reluctantly raised his head, and when he saw the lovely gaze of his Young Master, his heart was racing, and his face became hot.


    "Do you think I showed any disgust right now after I kissed your cheek?"


    "No¡­"


    "I didn''t show any disgust because I''m not disgusted at all. The only way for me to recover is by getting a kiss from someone whose heart is connected with mine."


    "My Big brother, Maximillien. My fiancee, Raphael, both of them have their hearts connected with me," Jean explained. "And you''re also one of them, Wolf. My beloved knight, my favorite one, your heart is connected with mine."


    "Young Master¡­" Wolf kept staring at his beloved Young Master, and tears started pooling in his eyes subconsciously. "Wolf¡­ worth it?"


    "Yes, Wolf, you''re worth my kiss and my heart. So¡­" Jean put his index on his lips and smiled, "Kiss me, my knight."


    ¡­


    Wolf slowly leaned closer. He was still afraid that he might''ve disgusted his beloved Young Master. But there was no sign of reluctance in Jean''s eyes. Jean opened his arm for Wolf, and when Wolf was close enough, Jean draped his hands on his knight''s shoulder before circled Wolf''s neck with his hands.


    Jean pulled him closer until their breaths were the only things separating them.


    Wolf closed his eyes as his lips met with Young Master Jean''s ruddy lips. He could taste the sweet taste with a tint of sourness, almost like a ripe strawberry from Young Master Jean''s lips. It got him addicted, and soon, he had lost his reluctance and fear.


    Their lips found each other, continuously exchanging sweetness and saliva, and Jean slowly drowned in this feeling. He gradually allowed Wolf to explore his mouth as their kiss started getting wilder.


    "Mmhhh¡­ Wolf¡­."


    "Young¡­ Master¡­" Wolf slowly opened his eyes as his eyes met with Young Master Jean''s eyes while they were kissing before Young Master Jean closed his eyes again. It was beautiful. It shone like a pink diamond that could lighten up the sky.


    Wolf''s heart was racing fast, but at least he was assured of something.


    That he would never leave his Young Master, in any situation, he would never leave him.


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 70%!]


    [That Hoe Magic is surely effective! I wonder if I can demand sex with this as well.]


    [Pupa: You''re seventeen, you''re not legal yet for sex.]


    [Damn it!]

 Chapter 562: 13.60

    Young Master Jean and Wolf returned to the exam hall about two hours later. When he walked to the exam hall again, he saw that Matthew had finished the entrance test because he was leaning on the wall, crossing his arms, waiting for Young Master Jean to return.


    The moment Matthew saw Young Master Jean, he called him immediately, "Young Master!"


    Matthew rushed towards Jean and hugged him tight, so tight that Jean was suffocating a bit, "Young Master! Are you okay? What happened to you? Do you need my help or some sort?!"


    Jean pushed Matthew a bit because he was suffocated, "M¡ªMatthew, you''re¡­ choking me, urn!"


    "Ah, I''m sorry¡­." Matthew released his hug and then asked again, "What happened, Young Master?"


    Jean took a deep breath and fixed his attire, "Well, whenever I used my golden butterfly, it would drain all my energy. So I have to take a small rest."


    "Small rest? But¡­" Matthew was so sure that Young Master Jean''s face was ashen. He was so worried because he thought that Young Master would die due to overexertion of magic.


    But now he turned out well? It wasn''t logical at all.


    "Yeah, it''s just a small rest, hehe," Jean tried to dodge the suspicion. He knew that it wasn''t really logical because his ashen face made him looked so brittle. But he couldn''t just say that he had a hot kissing session with his knight to restore his energy, right?


    Matthew knew that something was wrong, especially when Jean''s cherry lips turned even redder than usual, and his cheek was ruddy after he left the exam hall with Wolf.


    He then darted his eyes at Wolf, the knight who had been keeping an eye on Young Master Jean the whole time. He could also see how Wolf''s gaze to his Young Master wasn''t just a gaze of a knight to his Master.


    It was more than just a devoted gaze of a servant to his Lord.


    When Matthew and Wolf''s gaze connected, somehow he could feel the hostility between them, like a wolf and a hound dog growling at each other.


    "So all you did is just resting?" Matthew asked.


    "Y¡ªYes," Jean replied.


    "D¡ªDid you pass the exam?" Jean tried to move the topic because Matthew''s scrutinizing gaze made him nervous.


    For some reason, he felt like a wife that had given his husband a green hat with the security guard, aka Wolf.


    "Yeah, I did¡­." Matthew showed his academy badge. Still, with his dark gaze, he stared at Jean and smiled, "But I haven''t go to the admission office yet. I''m waiting for you, Jean¡­."


    "What a coincidence! Let''s go!"


    Jean grabbed Matthew''s hand, and they walked together through the long corridor to the admission office to report their status as the new student.


    Jean came in first. He saw a woman was sitting with tons of paperwork. She looked grumpy. nut the moment she saw Jean, she got up immediately and showed a cheery smile, "Welcome, Young Master Jean!"


    "Hello, I''m here to report my acceptance!" Jean chirped.


    "Right on, Young Master! Please hand me your academy badge," the staff said. She looked at the two men behind Jean and said, "Your Academy badges please."


    Jean, Wolf, and Matthew handed their academy badges, and the female staff checked the authenticity before nodding affirmingly, "Congratulations for your admission. This badge has contained a randomized number of where your dorm is."


    "Eh? Dorm?" Jean didn''t know that he had to live in a dorm. He was a Young Master! He should live in a lavish house, at least!


    "Yes, Young Master. His Highness Archduke Maximillien had told us not to give you lenience on this one because you need to learn to live with someone else."


    "Big brother said that I will get anything I want here!" Jean said, like a brat.


    "Yes, Young Master, except for dorm."


    The staff chanted a short spell and returned the badges to the respective owners, "Look at the back of the badge. you will see your name and your room number."


    They flipped their badge, and Jean was the one who read it out loud, "Hnnn¡­ Dorm A, Room A5."


    "Young Master¡ª" Matthew reacted immediately. He showed his badge to Jean and said, "We¡­ We''re in the same room."


    "Whaaaa¡­."


    [Seriously, what is the chance of me getting in the same room with Matthew? This is randomized, right?]


    [Pupa: 1:327, 0.003%. Congratulations, you''ve hit the jackpot.]


    [...]


    Meanwhile, Wolf got a room not far from Jean and Matthew''s room.


    "Congratulations, you may now go to your room, and you will see everything, from textbooks, stationery, and more," the staff said, and they were kicked out of the admission office.


    Matthew was excited by the good news, while Jean was dazed, full of grieving and annoyance.


    "Young Master, we''re going to be living together from now on! I can''t believe that my dream has come true!" Matthew crowed as if it was something special.


    But Jean only smiled thin and kept on walking.


    Matthew felt that Young Master Jean didn''t have the same energy as his. As if staying with him in the same room wasn''t something exciting.


    But he kept it in his heart until they entered their room together. Wolf was also about to enter, but Jean warned him, "You should go to your room, Wolf. I will call you once I need something."


    "But¡­" Wolf glanced at Matthew, full of hostility. Somehow he had a gut feeling that Matthew wasn''t trustworthy. But since this was an order from Young Master Jean, he had to yield and excused himself.


    Jean looked around his room and then sighed, full of woe. He sat on the bed, lazily checking his academy uniform, textbooks, and stationery that had been given by the academy.


    Matthew sat at the opposite bed, and he asked Young Master Jean, "Young Master¡­ aren''t you happy that we can live together? This is a dream of mine to be able to get closer to you. But you don''t seem excited¡­."


    Jean, who had been dazed the whole time, finally paid Matthew some attention. He smiled thinly and nodded, "I¡ªIt''s also my happiness, Matthew."


    ¡­


    Matthew knew that Young Master Jean wasn''t happy with this. It was so obvious from his eyes that he''d prefer to stay with someone else rather than Matthew.


    [Ugh, seriously, I think Maximillien intentionally wants me to stay in this regular dorm because he wants me to feel uncomfortable staying in school for too long. So I can return to the Palace of Eau Saumont every weekend. What a sly move against his Little brother!]


    [Pupa: You know that your living condition is much worse in the real world, right? Why are you acting like a pampered Young Master now?]


    [Well, because I have the right to be a pampered Young Master in this world! Besides, why am I living with Matthew! His dark power is so creepy. I still remember that time when he turned an innocent bunny into a monster.]


    "Young Master¡­ answer me," Matthew suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Jean didn''t pay attention to Matthew, so he asked again, "What did you say?"


    "I said¡­ Young Master, you''re not happy to live with me, right?"

 Chapter 563: 13.61

    "Young Master¡­ answer me," Matthew suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Jean didn''t pay attention, so he asked again, "What did you say?"


    "I said¡­ Young Master, you''re not happy to live with me, right?"


    ¡­


    Jean could sense the darkness that slowly built up and turned the shadow behind Matthew''s back into a cackling shadow monster. He shivered and shook his head immediately, "Not at all, Matthew. How do you get that assumption anyway?"


    "Because you don''t seem to be excited¡­." Matthew replied, still with his dark as coal gaze staring at Jean.


    "Ah, that''s not because I don''t want to be with you! It''s because of my Big brother! He intentionally put me in a dorm to make me uncomfortable, so I will return to the Palace every weekend. Huff, he is a meanie!"


    ¡­


    ''So it''s because you want to stay with your Big brother, Archduke Maximillien, right?'' Matthew thought.


    ''Or is it with your fiancee, Saint Raphael De Argent?''


    ''Maybe with that knight, Wolf, whom you had kissed just now? No need to hide it from me, Young Master. I know that you had just kissed that guy. Your red and moist lips already told me.''


    Various scenarios played in Matthew''s head as he kept having suspicion on Young Master Jean and everyone else he was close to.


    Yes, he had to admit that he was a jealous man. He had been in love with Young Master Jean since the first time they met, but Young Master never saw him as a potential suitor.


    Maybe because he was just a peasant, not worth entering his eyes.


    Yet, his greediness kept on growing every day, and it was inevitable that Matthew had a slight¡­ just a slight obsession with Young Master Jean. Even though the latter always saw him merely as a friend instead of a romantic interest, unlike Archduke Maximillien, Saint Raphael, and Wolf.


    ''I want him all for myself...''


    [Pupa: Ding! ?????]


    [Pupa: Alert! ?????]


    [Huh?]


    [Pupa: Huh?]


    [That should be my line. What the heck was that? An empty notification from you? Are you messing around with me right now?]


    [Pupa: I don''t even know what happened. The notification is automatic, so something must''ve triggered it.]


    [But there''s nothing there, not Wolf, Maximillien, or Raphael. What is that empty notification?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know, this is the first time. Maybe it''s just a bug. Let me report this to the Headquarter later. Hopefully, that lazy Father Admin can just do something rather than shrugging every problem.]


    While Yunyu and Pupa were debating about this, Matthew''s shadow turned even more volatile as the air around them started to thin and suffocating.


    But because of Saint Raphael''s divine protection, Jean was utterly oblivious because he was unaffected by the pressure, even though regular people would''ve fainted at this point.


    "Young Master¡­ are you sure that you want to stay with me? I can¡­ I can leave the dorm and stay with my parents in the city if you find me unsightly¡­."


    "No!" Jean got up from the bed and then threw his weight on Matthew. Matthew was startled, and they fell on the bed, with Jean hugging him tightly. "Don''t speak like that, Matthew. I never find you unsightly. Trust me, it''s just me who''s in a bad mood just now¡­."


    The shadow and dark aura around the room started dissipating. Matthew slowly put his hands on Young Master Jean''s waist.


    "Really? You want to stay with me?" Matthew asked, full of hope.


    [¡­ Okay, somehow, I got creeped out by him. Something about Matthew just doesn''t feel right. But I can''t really ignore him at this point.]


    [Pupa: Just cater to his need, but not too much.]


    "O¡ªOf course, we''re best friends, right?" Jean said.


    ¡­


    Matthew released his hands from Jean''s waist and chuckled bitterly, "Yes, Young Master, we''re great friends¡­ for now."


    "Eh, what do you mean?" Jean asked.


    "It''s nothing. Now, please get off of me. I need to unpack my shirt," Matthew said curtly.


    "Ah, sorry¡­"


    Jean got up and then sat on his bed again. He saw Matthew unpacking his luggage and started putting his shirt inside his assigned medium-sized wardrobe.


    Somehow, Jean felt that Matthew''s mood was pretty unpredictable. He could smile for a second, then scorn at the next second. Even though Matthew was very handsome, he was also a very gloomy person, making him undesirable for the ladies. Not that he wanted to be close to them in the first place, he found zero interest in any woman¡­ or man. He only had a romantic interest in Young Master Jean.


    Though, Matthew always cheered up whenever Jean was around.


    [Matthew is very different compared to Madeline Moulin, the MC of this otome game.]


    [Pupa: Of course, because the one inside this MC''s body is Xu Jiansheng. That sad soul whose heart had been broken by a spicy chicken host so many times.]


    [Ehe, I mean, I didn''t know that they are the same person before. If I knew it earlier¡­ I will still probably do the same. Because he is not part of the mission.]


    Matthew noticed that Young Master Jean had been eyeing his movement for hours. Thus he confronted him.


    "Young Master, do you need something from me?"


    "Unn¡­ nothing, I just think that Matthew is a very handsome young man. Why don''t you have a girlfriend?"


    Matthew paused. He dropped the shirt he held and stared at Jean with a simple gaze full of deeper meaning inside. As if he was signaling the oblivious Young Master that everything was so obvious, it was Jean who was too stupid to realize it.


    But knowing that Jean wouldn''t get it, Matthew replied, "I''m not attracted to girls."


    "Ahh, so you are attracted to boys? Hn¡­ Jean has a lot of young noblemen around! Do you want me to introduce you? Un¡­" Jean was thinking about the suitable man for Matthew, but Matthew found this so aggravating.


    Thus he stated, "I already have someone that I love."


    "Oh?!" Jean gawked excitedly, "Who is that lucky boy?! Tell me!"


    Matthew stared at the oblivious Jean dead in the eyes, and he opened his mouth, "The one that I''ve been in love with for a long time is¡­."


    --


    You check comment section for an artwork from fellow fan of Homewrecker System! [3


    --

 Chapter 564: 13.62

    "Who is that lucky boy?! Tell me!"


    Matthew stared at the oblivious Jean dead in the eyes, and he opened his mouth, "The one that I''ve been in love with for a long time is¡­."


    Before Matthew could mention Young Master Jean''s name, a ball of light suddenly appeared in the middle of the room. It expanded until it was a human''s size, then Saint Raphael emerged from the light. He stood in front of his Fiancee, Jean.


    "Angel!" Jean chirped happily.


    He smiled at Jean and caressed his hair, "I see that you''ve passed the test. I know that you can do it, of course."


    "Hehe, of course, I can pass it easily!" Jean said. He enjoyed getting caressed by his fiancee, Saint Raphael.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was staring at them silently. He clenched his fist, knowing that his moment had been stolen by someone else, but this one, he couldn''t do anything. Because Saint Raphael was the official fiancee of Jean, and he was also the Saint.


    Matthew held his dark power inside his heart as hard as he could because Saint Raphael would''ve noticed it if he let his dark energy loose, even just a bit.


    "Hmm¡­ are you using my power to pass the test?" Raphael asked. "I got a signal that you''ve used the golden butterfly. I don''t mind for you to use it. I was just worried that something happened to you, so I came here."


    Jean shook his head, "I didn''t use your magic to pass the test! But I used it to restore the giant crystal ball. Wolf accidentally destroyed it with his overwhelming strength."


    "You''re restoring the crystal ball? Are you alright then?" Raphael was worried that Jean might''ve overused the magic. Whenever he used too much magic, his skin would turn ashen, and he would faint. It was the reason why Raphael traveled from such a far distance back to Jean, afraid that something had happened.


    "I''m alright!" Jean said.


    "Really?" Raphael was thinking for a moment, "Who did you kiss? Is it Archduke, or did you kiss your knight¡ª"


    Jean immediately covered Raphael''s mouth with his palm. He stared at Raphael anxiously, while the Saint frowned in confusion. Jean signaled Raphael by glancing at the third person in the room, who had been listening to them the whole time.


    Raphael finally realized when he followed Jean''s glance and saw Matthew standing near the wardrobe. He said nothing, but he kept observing the banter between Raphael and Jean.


    He smiled thinly when both Jean and Raphael looked at him, "Your Holiness Saint Raphael''s schedule seems to be vacant enough to visit Young Master Jean."


    Saint Raphael''s smile faltered once he heard this man talking. For some reason, he felt something wasn''t right with this kid, but when he used his Holy eyes to check whether this guy was a big sinner or not, he couldn''t find any sin at all, not even one, as if this guy was as pure as Jean.


    And it made him suspicious since nobody shouldn''t be able to have such a pure heart as Jean. Jean was one in a hundred million.


    He had seen this kid few times with Jean, and Jean said that he was his friend. Knowing how much of a social butterfly Jean was, he thought he was just one of Jean''s friends.


    Raphael pulled Jean''s hand out of his mouth, then asked, "And you are?"


    "My name is Matthew Moulin, Your Holyness. I''m Young Master Jean''s friend," Matthew replied perfunctorily.


    "Hmm¡­" Saint Raphael was observing the kid, and he was a bit unnerved by this kid''s stare. This guy was handsome, true. But he had something that he hid deep inside, something that might be dangerous for Jean.


    Thus, Raphael glanced at Jean and said, "I will talk to the Elder Magus and have you arranged with another student or with your knight instead."


    "Eh?!"


    "What?!"


    Both Jean and Matthew were surprised. Jean was the first to react, "B¡ªBut why? I see nothing wrong with Matthew¡­."


    Raphael glanced at Matthew, and he shook his head, "Just trust me, and I will arrange a new roommate for you. Or if you don''t like it, I can arrange a whole room only for yourself."


    Matthew heard this, and his heart was pinched as he felt it was unfair for him. He was so happy that he could finally live with Young Master Jean, and this guy suddenly barged in and wanted to steal his happiness away?


    TO HELL WITH THAT!


    Matthew hid his hand behind his back and started forming a dagger made out of his dark energy. He did it as stealthy as possible, so the Saint wouldn''t realize it.


    He aimed at the heart of the Saint. He was positive that he could kill this guy in one stab as long as his dark dagger was planted on the Saint''s heart.


    ''Don''t you want to stay with Jean?''


    ''This is your dream, right? That wretched Saint deliberately took your dream away because he wants Jean all for himself.''


    ''He is your enemy. Kill him!''


    ''What are you waiting for? Throw that dagger. You will kill him with one attack!''


    The dark voices inside Matthew''s head started messing around with his self-control. He clenched the dark dagger in his hand, waiting for the right time to kill Saint Raphael.


    But before he could throw it, Jean suddenly yelled, "NO! I will not move from this room! Matthew is my best friend, and we have been friends for twelve years! I don''t want to move!"


    Jean remembered that living with him was one of Matthew''s dreams, and he looked delighted with it. So when Saint Raphael wanted to kick Matthew away, he vehemently refused.


    Raphael was startled by Jean''s refusal. This was the first time Jean ever refused his advice, "Jean¡­ listen to me, this is important¡­."


    "No! I refuse to listen!" Jean kept refusing, and then he walked towards Matthew. Jean hugged Matthew''s arm tightly and challenged his fiancee, "I love Angel, but I also treasure Matthew! He is my best friend!"

 Chapter 565: 13.63

    "No! I refuse to listen!" Jean kept denying it, and then he walked towards Matthew. Jean hugged Matthew''s arm tightly and challenged his Fiancee, "I love Angel, but I also treasure Matthew! He is my best friend!"


    Matthew was stunned when Young Master Jean claimed that he was his best friend so boldly in front of his Fiancee.


    Matthew always taught of himself as lesser than anyone in Young Master Jean''s life, so it was surprising that he would take a stance and defend him instead.


    "Young Master?" Matthew asked. "Are you sure?"


    "Hm?" Jean darted his eyes at Matthew and smiled, "Of course! We are best friends! Even if Angel is my Fiancee, he has no right to kick you out!"


    "Young Master¡­" Matthew saw the deep trust in Jean''s eyes. There was never a doubt in him. It was true that Young Master Jean was naive and had such pure good-hearted nature.


    Because he couldn''t even see the looming darkness in Matthew''s heart.


    Matthew silently dispersed the dark dagger he had created and smiled at Jean, "Young Master¡­ thank you¡­."


    "Un!"


    [Holy shit, that was close!]


    [Pupa: Matthew really planned to kill Raphael with that dark dagger, what a scary kid.]


    [I can''t let him kill Raphael, but I also can''t call him out on that. He will definitely get expelled or even jailed for cultivating dark magic.]


    Yunyu noticed the dark dagger behind Matthew''s back when he was eyeing Raphael''s heart and had to take swift action before the worst thing could happen.


    Raphael bit his lower lip. He didn''t know what to do when Jean was blatantly defending someone like Matthew.


    Raphael might not be able to see Matthew''s magic, but something was definitely off about him. However, Jean was too much of a naive, pure-hearted kid to realize the danger looming around him.


    "You, what is your magic? How did you pass the exam test?" Raphael asked, wanting to make sure.


    "This one has earth magic, Your Holiness," Matthew said.


    "Show me."


    Matthew smiled and then pointed his finger at the flowerpot on the table. The flowerpot shook for a moment before exploding. Matthew shaped the dirt inside the flowerpot into a doll with the flower on its head as decoration.


    Jean was the first one to clap his hands, "Wow! That''s so cuteee!"


    [Holy crap! He has earth magic?! I thought he has a dark one!]


    [Pupa: Maybe he develops earth magic.]


    [You can do that?]


    [Pupa: Not exactly¡­ but he is the main character, just say the author gave him plot armor.]


    [Hmph! What a spicy chicken author!]


    ¡­


    Saint Raphael thought that he could check this guy''s real power after he confronted him. But things got even more confusing as he showed a real form of earth magic.


    Now that Jean was on that guy''s side, he couldn''t do anything to kick him out.


    All he could do right now was observe over Jean, hoping that nothing bad would happen to him while he was living with this suspicious guy.


    After all, the butterfly hairpin would protect Jean from serious danger, so by the moment he arrived, nothing grievous would happen to Jean if things really went awry.


    "Jean, come here," Raphael ordered.


    "NO! Angel is mean!" Jean persisted. "I will not hug you until you allow me to stay with Matthew!"


    "¡­ Fine, but come here first," Raphael agreed.


    Thus, Jean finally released Matthew''s arm and walked towards his Fiancee. He was a bit scared that Raphael would scold him like his Big brother did whenever Jean did something naughty or mischievous.


    Raphael pulled Jean''s hand and engulfed Jean''s body in his embrace. He put his hands on Jean''s waist and then kissed his lips gently.


    Jean was too shocked to react, so he accepted the kiss from his Fiancee, Raphael, and passively catered to Raphael''s advances. It took a while until Jean started struggling, especially after realizing that Matthew was still in the room.


    Meanwhile, Raphael kept kissing Jean''s ruddy lips while glancing at Matthew a few times, taunting him that Jean was his, and nobody shouldn''t dare to harm his beautiful fairy.


    "Mmmh... A¡ªAngel, Matthew is still here," Jean refused another kiss and tried to push Raphael away.


    Raphael chuckled and pinched Jean''s chin, "Are you getting embarrassed? You''re my Fiancee, you know that, right?"


    "Well, yes¡­ but I''m still underaged! I can''t marry you yet!" Jean shook his head. "No more touchy-touchy until we marry!"


    Raphael chuckled, "Just one more year, and we will marry. I will take you with me to travel the land. You''ll see many wonders of the world."


    "Uwaa, that sounds great! I''ve always wanted to travel in a distant place, but Big brother won''t let me!" Jean complained.


    "Then, you will go with me, right?"


    "Of course! Angel is my Fiancee!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter increases to 65%.]


    Raphael was satisfied with Jean''s answer. He knew that Jean was still the same naive pure-hearted Fiancee of his. Throughout his teenage years, Jean flirted with so many men and women, but never once Raphael felt threatened by it.


    He knew that Jean was loved by his adopted brother, Maximillien, and his knight, Wolf.


    But Raphael was still the official Fiancee and soon-to-be-married spouse for Jean anyway.


    But there was something about that kid, Matthew. He could instantly conclude that Matthew was in love with Jean, but his love for Jean was slightly different¡­


    Raphael could feel the maliciousness inside Matthew''s heart for some reason, even though his sin showed zero.


    "Well, I have to leave now. Remember, you are always under my protection. You can always call me if you need something, just use the golden butterfly, okay?"


    "Okay! Don''t worry, I will do good in the Academy! Do you know that people clapped because I''m too awesome on the entrance test?" Jean claimed proudly.


    Raphael chuckled and ruffled Jean''s pink hair, "Of course, Jean is the best after all."


    After a few more talks, Raphael went out and disappeared from the room. Jean looked at Matthew, who was still standing at the same position awkwardly. He was dazed, but not in a good way.


    Jean cleared his throat. He was embarrassed that Matthew had to see him kissing his Fiancee. He didn''t understand why Raphael did it so suddenly either,


    "U¡ªUn¡­ Matthew that is Saint Raphael. I call him Angel because he is my Fiancee. I hope you understand that he can be a bit overbearing sometimes. But he has such a good heart!"


    "Good heart, huh?" Matthew scoffed, full of contempt. Matthew knew that Raphael also had obsessiveness towards Jean. In fact, all of them, including Archduke Maximillien and Wolf, had obsessions towards Jean.


    But Jean was just too oblivious to realize that he had many people around him, including Matthew.


    When Matthew saw Raphael kissing Jean passionately, his heart was burning with jealousy. Especially when Jean didn''t seem to fight and just catered to what Raphael wanted.


    It made Matthew realized that he was miles away from ever reaching Jean.


    ''Jean will never see me more than just a best friend if I keep being the same pushover. I need to do something, anything as long as I can get him.


    ''Screw playing gentle. I will do it my own way.''

 Chapter 566: 13.64

    Life in La Fleur Academy wasn''t that different from what Jean usually experienced in the Palace of Eau Saumont. He had to go to class and study, practice magic, and so on.


    But the difference was¡­ he had many people flocking around him, both men and women. They were all flocking the beautiful Young Master to see how gorgeous and talented he was.


    Wolf always stuck around his Young Master, acting as a bodyguard by blocking anyone who got too close to his Master. But Wolf was also popular among the girls because he was a big knight with a cute face and even cuter behavior.


    Wolf always looked worried for his Young Master and sometimes asked Young Master Jean if he was tired of walking and wanted to be carried instead.


    "KYAAA! YOUNG MASTER JEAN AND WOLF ARE COMING!"


    One of the members of Jean Fanclub squealed once she saw Young Master Jean coming to the schoolyard. Jean chuckled full of arrogance, and in less than a minute, he was flocked by the members of his Fanclub.


    "Young Master, will you eat with us today?"


    "Young Master, I make cookies for you!"


    "Young Master, let''s go to the park on the weekend!"


    [Ah, I''m so popular, this is the kind of popularity I want in high school.]


    [Pupa: Based on my data, you''re actually quite popular in high school.]


    [Well yeah, but I''m popular for being Han Ye''s number one fan and also the Fanclub president, not because I''m so amazing and talented.]


    [Pupa: If you can return back in time as a high schooler again, will you stay to be Han Ye''s Fanclub president?]


    [Hmm¡­ hard to say¡­]


    [Pupa: Hard to say?]


    [He treats me like air for years, as if I never exist, even though I helped his management every time I could¡­]


    [It''s hard being fans, huh?]


    Jean flicked his pink hair, wafting the strawberry scent from his hair into the air, and intoxicating everyone, including Wolf.


    "My, my, then I will take the cookies from you," Jean replied and then took the box of homemade cookies from one girl.


    "Kyaaaa! Jean is eating the cookies!" The girl squealed happily.


    Jean opened the box and saw a bunch of bunny-shaped cookies. He grinned and picked one, then he gently pushed the girl who gave him the cookies to the wall.


    He leaned on her and then said, "The first bite is for us, dear."


    Jean bit the cookie, then leaned closer for the girl to bite the other half. Jean snapped the cookie into two and winked at the girl, "It''s sweet, like you."


    ¡­


    "OH, MY GOOODDDD!"


    "KYAAAA! JEANNN! YOUNG MASTER JEANNN!"


    The loud screams of the fans were like music in Jean''s ear, he enjoyed it, but when he was about to get surrounded by the girls, Wolf immediately blocked their way.


    "No¡­ touching¡­ Young Master¡­" Wolf warned.


    The girls squealed even harder because they imagined Wolf and Jean as a pair of lovers.


    Jean also got the idea and then took another cookie and circled his hands on Wolf''s neck. He pulled Wolf to lower his shoulder and then bit the cookie, just like what he did to the girl before.


    "Young Master?!" Wolf was surprised, but he didn''t react much, afraid that he might hurt his Young Master if he struggled.


    Jean said nothing, and he pulled Wolf deeper, so their face became so close to each other. Jean closed his eyes, waiting for Wolf to bite the other side of the cookie.


    Wolf stared at Young Master Jean, his cheeks reddened, and he bit the end of the cookie.


    "KYAAAAHHHH!"


    Few fangirls fainted on the spot upon the sight of this sweetness between Young Master Jean and his knight, Wolf. Jean giggled and kissed Wolf''s cheek, "Are you enjoying it, Wolf?"


    "Un¡­ Wolf¡­ likes¡­" Wolf replied.


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 75%.]


    [Hehe, he really is my favorite one.]


    They spent the rest of the lunch break with the Fanclub. Jean talked about many things, including his legendary Big brother, Archduke Maximillien Eau Saumont.


    Many women and young girls adored the Archduke, thinking that he was a perfect bachelor. He was young, handsome, extremely wealthy, and unmarried.


    But it was difficult to approach Archduke Maximillien because he always had scorn or frown on his face as if he was pissed off against anyone except his little brother.


    "Young Master, what kind of woman does His Highness Archduke Maximillien want?" One girl asked.


    "Hnn¡­ big brother''s type?" Jean thought for a while, then he replied, "Big brother likes someone who always cheers up even during hard times! He also likes someone who acts spoiled in front of him. He doesn''t like a gloomy person, though."


    "Eh, he doesn''t like a gloomy person?"


    "Yes! Because he is gloomy and grumpy most of the time!" Jean slandered his Big brother so freely in front of his fangirls. "One time, he yelled at me for being so noisy and annoying in his office. Hmph, it''s better than being so grumpy like him!"


    "Do you know that he always complains inside his office? He would complain that he has so much to do, but he still takes all the papers needed to be done without taking any secretary or helpers!"


    "Hmph! I bet he will be single his whole life! He will be an old, balding, unmarried man in the future!" Jean said out loud.


    Suddenly, he could feel the shadow behind him started shrinking a bit. He told Wolf to stand behind him, so he wouldn''t get the heat of the sun.


    Jean clicked his tongue and turned around, "Wolf, I told you to¡ª"


    Everyone went silent, including Jean, who was stunned silly once he saw the man standing behind him.


    It wasn''t Wolf. It was the man that Jean had slandered just now.


    Jean gulped, knowing that his Big brother must''ve heard about everything that he said just now.


    "B¡ªBig brother¡­."


    "Good morning, Jean. It seems that I''ve disturbed your gossip with these girls."

 Chapter 567: 13.65

    "Good morning, Jean. It seems that I''ve disturbed your gossip with these girls."


    Jean gulped after he got caught. He stood up from the bench immediately and tried to greet his grumpy Big brother.


    "B¡ªBig brother! W¡ªWhy didn''t you tell me that you''re coming?" Jean tried to cater to his Big brother as he was guilty of getting caught. Archduke Maximillien said nothing. He just glared at the girls, who were both stunned by his handsomeness and scared by his scary glare.


    "Leave," Maximillien said with a low, almost growling voice.


    "Y¡ªYES!" The girls excused themselves and left Jean instantly. They were too terrified to be in the same place with Archduke Maximillien.


    Maximillien glared at Wolf, who was standing beside Jean. Unlike the Young Master, who was nervous, Wolf stood silently like a statue, only responding when he got called.


    "Wolf, I told you to watch over him. Why are you letting those women near him?" Maximillien asked. His scrutinizing gaze would''ve gutted anyone''s courage, but Wolf was used to it.


    "Your Highness, Young Master Jean hasn''t touched or being touched by anyone. They are part of Young Master Jean''s Fanclub,"" Wolf reported.


    "Y¡ªYes! Big brother is ruining my time with the girls!" Jean defended himself, shifting the blame so Big brother wouldn''t scold him for his mistake.


    But Maximillien didn''t buy it. He grabbed Jean''s wrist and pulled him to the dorm area. "


    "W¡ªWait, Big brother, please release me first!" Jean tried to struggle, but he could do nothing against his Big brother, who was obviously stronger than him.


    Maximillien dragged Jean to the corridor and asked, "Where is your room?"


    "Un¡­ A5¡­" Jean said.


    Thus they entered room A5. Maximillien thought they could have time for themselves, but who would''ve expected that there was another person inside the room, sitting at the study desk.


    He turned his head, and the awkwardness ensued between all of them.


    Matthew was the first one to react, "Y¡ªYour Highness, may I¡ª"


    "Why is this kid in your room right now?" Maximillien asked Jean with such a condescending tone. He looked impatient and grumpy, which was his default emotion and take on most things, but people usually took it as a personal insult on them.


    That was the reason why Maximillien didn''t really have any friends, nor he needed one, though.


    As the ruler of an autonomous region, enough to be a kingdom itself, Maximillien didn''t seem to care much about making a friend since everyone automatically catered to him.


    Besides, he was always busy taking care of the Duchy and his active little brother, who always create trouble or some sort.


    Jean was annoyed at his Big brother, "Don''t call Matthew ''that kid''! He is my best friend! You know him since twelve years ago as well!"


    "I don''t have time remembering everyone. I came here to meet you," Maximillien said curtly. He looked at Matthew and then said with a grim voice, "You, leave the room now. I need to talk with my little brother."


    Matthew was stunned by the sudden turn of events. He looked at Jean, asking for an explanation. Jean smiled bitterly and shrugged, "Please leave first, Matthew."


    ¡­


    Matthew left the room silently. He kept staring at Jean with a bitter expression on his face as if he had been kicked out of the room that he owned.


    But he couldn''t do anything, not against the Archduke.


    After the door was closed, Maximillien sighed and sat on the bed, "I told the Elder Magus that you should have one single room for yourself. Did he forget to assign it? I have to talk to him later and get that kid removed."


    "No! Big brother, don''t do that¡­ Matthew is my best friend, and I live comfortably with him!" Jean insisted.


    Jean sat on Matthew''s bed and asked, "What are you doing here, Big brother? I thought you''re busy with documents again¡­."


    "I just want to check on your well-being here since you refused to visit the Palace for two weeks now," Maximillien peered at Jean suspiciously. "Why didn''t you come home? Did you have any strange relationship with anyone here?"


    "Ehh, I just study and play with Wolf and my fangirls," Jean replied.


    "¡­ don''t play with the fangirls," Maximillien said.


    "Eh?!"


    "I said, don''t play with the fangirls, just study," Maximillien said again. "If you want a friend, you can just return home and play with me instead. There is no need to play with a lot of people like that. You''re very flirtatious for no reason."


    "Eehhhhhh?!"


    "And I will move your room to another one, so you don''t need to live with anyone, including that gloomy little bugger," Maximillien referred to Matthew.


    "B¡ªBig brother, did I do something wrong? What''s with all these rules?!" Jean protested. "I did very well in school!"


    ¡­


    "You''re still part of the duchy. I still have guardianship over you as well."


    "Then when I hit eighteen next year, I''m free to do whatever I like, right?" Jean knew that he couldn''t protest against his Big brother over guardianship. That was already solidified.


    But he would be free one year from now.


    "I''ve already put you as the inheritor of the Archduchy, so when you''re eighteen, you will be put under my tutelage to be the next Archduke."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [Seriously, what the fuck?! What is wrong with him?!]


    [Pupa: He is lovesick and pissed off.]


    [Lovesick?]


    [Pupa: Yeah, he is used to seeing you around the Palace every day, now that you''ve moved to the Academy and refused to come home for two weeks straight, it''s pretty obvious that he will be lovesick, right? He missed you a lot. He just shows it in his own way.]


    "Big brother¡­ you''re making these decisions without my agreement¡­ I''ve never wanted to be a busy Archduke like you¡­."


    "Don''t worry about that. I will still help you until my death. All you need to do is to do the lighter task, usually visiting any event or whatsoever."


    "And that little bugger¡­ I don''t like him staying around you. I''ll kick him out to another room," Maximillien said without pity.


    [Pupa: Ding! ????]


    [Pupa: Alert! ????]

 Chapter 568: 13.66

    "And that little bugger¡­ I don''t like him staying around you. I''ll kick him out to another room," Maximillien said without pity.


    [Pupa: Ding! ????]


    [Pupa: Alert! ????]


    [Okay, seriously, what the heck with all those strange notifications?]


    [Pupa: I''m not sure either, it''s an automated response whenever the male leads had a change, whether in Fatemeter or Breakmeter. But there has never been an instance like this.]


    [Have you try asking that Father Admin? He is in your headquarters, right?]


    [Pupa: He is sleeping. That spicy chicken Father Admin said that he is too lazy to take care of this, so he will just let us roll with it.]


    [Pupa: His laziness and whatever attitude remain me of a certain spicy chicken host.]


    [¡­ What? Why are you looking at me like that?]


    "No! Matthew is my best friend! How could you kick my friend like that?!" Jean refused vehemently, just like what Raphael did before. It seemed that nobody really liked Matthew except him.


    "Best friend?" Maximillien frowned displeasedly. He had to admit that he was a bit selfish because he felt that Jean didn''t need any best friend or close friend. He could have colleagues or friends, but he didn''t need a best friend.


    Maximillien was twenty-seven years old now, and he never had any close friend or whatsoever. He was busy taking care of the Duchy and Jean, and he preferred that way.


    Including Jean¡­ he wanted Jean to be on his side.


    "You don''t need a best friend. You also don''t need a fiancee," Maximillien stated. "I heard from Second Prince that you''ve accepted his hand-in marriage proposal. You should''ve consulted to me first before accepting such a thing."


    Maximillien came to the Academy because of this. He met Raphael yesterday, and he claimed that Jean had accepted his hand-in marriage p proposal, so there was no way that the Archduke could stop them from marrying. He was so angry, thinking that Jean was going to be married off with someone else.


    He was already planning to break off the engagement between Jean and Raphael because he couldn''t just see how his Little brother would get married to someone and leave him.


    Though he also didn''t know the reason for this burning feeling inside his heart either, maybe he was just worried about Jean.


    "Un, Jean, and Raphael have been fiancees for twelve years already. Of course, I will naturally get married to him, right?" Jean didn''t find any problem with it. Both Raphael and him loved each other, so it was natural for them to get married.


    Maximillien grabbed Jean''s arms and clenched tightly, "Jean, do you know what will happen if you decide to go with him? You will permanently leave the Duchy and travel far, far away. We won''t meet in years!"


    "Are you really that eager to leave me?" Maximillien asked. He had to admit that he felt something was stabbing his heart once he heard Jean said that. He didn''t expect Jean to be that heartless to leave him alone inside the Palace of Eau Saumont.


    "Big¡­ brother?" Jean blinked a few times because it was the first time he saw his Big brother being emotional like this. He was always strong, cold, and controlled most of the time.


    Big brother was like a hero that Jean loved and adored, and now, the hero that completed his life was staring at him with a hurtful expression.


    "I¡­ I don''t understand why aren''t you happy with me marrying Angel¡­ you have no problem with it for twelve years¡­." Jean said. He knew that his Big brother disliked his fiancee, but he never knew the severity.


    "Do you think I''m happy with it in the first place? I just allowed you because¡­ because¡ª"


    Maximillien was tongue-tied immediately. He just realized that he was also the one who allowed the engagement between Raphael and Jean. Because back then, Maximillien hadn''t realized how important Jean was in his life.


    He thought that Jean was just an orphan kid adopted by his parents by mistake. So back then, Maximillien was thinking about throwing Jean away. Suppose he could marry after he reached the age of maturity. In that case, that''d be even better because that meant he would have less burden in his heart after throwing this kid away from his life.


    Who would''ve expected the same kid could make him like this.


    Jean was the first person who could make him think of someone else other than himself and the Duchy he took as responsibility.


    He was utterly enraged when Raphael smugly claimed that Jean had agreed to marry him after he reached eighteen. While Maximillien was trying hard to find a way to break the engagement between Raphael and Jean.


    "Big brother¡­ you''re not happy with my engagement with Raphael?" Jean asked worriedly. He never thought that his Big brother cared about his marriage that much.


    Maximillien was also confused about his own feeling. He kept trying to find a way to justify his extreme care for Jean, but in the end, it led to only one thing¡­


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 75%.]


    Maximillien gritted his teeth once he realized this feeling inside his heart. He didn''t want to admit it because he thought that it was simply the heart of a beast.


    He didn''t want to be a beast that would ruin his beloved Jean.


    "I''ll leave now."


    Maximillien suddenly released his grip on Jean''s arm and sidestepped Jean. He walked away, making Jean even more confused than before.


    "Big brother, you''re making me confused!" Jean complained.


    Maximillien halted his step in front of the door. He was holding the doorknob, then he turned his head towards his Little Jean, "Jean, you don''t understand my feeling, and I need time for myself. You don''t need to return to the Palace if you don''t want to."


    "But if you need anything, just send me a letter or send Wolf as your envoy. I will help you, as always."


    Maximillien opened and slammed the door. Maximillien left Jean''s room, leaving his beloved Little Jean alone and confused.

 Chapter 569: 13.67

    "But if you need anything, just send me a letter or send Wolf as your envoy. I will help you, as always."


    ¡­


    Jean sat on his bed, confused and burdened with this feeling in his heart. He didn''t know why his Big brother acted so strangely. He came to the Academy, yelling at him, forbidding him to come close to anyone, and then just left, adding even more questions in Jean''s head.


    [Man, Maximillien''s lovesickness is troublesome. He doesn''t seem to be the kind of person that wants to share¡­]


    [Pupa: I don''t think any of them want to share, maybe Wolf, but that''s because he loves you wholeheartedly and selflessly. The rest of them are very possessive.]


    [Pupa: Maximillien is just the most possessive one. Well¡­ maybe there is one more person¡­]


    Matthew opened the door after a while. He saw Young Master Jean slumped on his bed, lost in his thought.


    He heard everything that Archduke Maximillien and Young Master Jean talked about inside the room. It wasn''t hard for him to eavesdrop with his power anyway.


    But he didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. He walked towards Young Master Jean to comfort him.


    "Young Master¡­"


    ¡­


    "Ah, Matthew¡­" it took a while for Jean to realize that Matthew was sitting beside him. Jean smiled bitterly and cast his eyes down again. "I''m sorry that my Big brother is being harsh on you. He''s usually not that mean, I swear¡­."


    ''I don''t care, Young Master. I still don''t like him¡­ or anyone who got close to you¡­.'' Matthew thought.


    But he didn''t want Jean to hear his thought, so he just patted Jean''s shoulder and said, "It''s okay. We''ve been close to each other for twelve years. I don''t think he hates me as well. I was just surprised."


    Jean nodded. He was relieved that Matthew wasn''t angry at his Big brother.


    But he was the one who got burdened instead.


    He remembered that Matthew was insulted by his Fiancee, Raphael, and now his Big brother, Maximillien. Matthew was a good kid. He didn''t deserve this.


    "Um¡­ Matthew, I''m really sorry for what happened before as well¡­ you know, about my Fiancee¡­."


    Matthew paused. He was angry whenever he remembered how both of them, Maximillien and Raphael, tried to kick him away from Young Master Jean''s life as if he was some kind of dirty bug.


    "It''s okay, Young Master. I''m here to study, after all. I don''t have any other meaning¡­." Matthew smiled.


    "Matthew¡­ you''re so kind and innocent. I don''t know why nobody likes you¡­ I like you a lot¡­." Jean said. He was impressed by Matthew''s kindness and gentleness.


    And it was true throughout twelve years of their close friendship.


    Matthew was always attentive to whatever Young Master Jean wants, and followed him everywhere whenever they were around. He never showed any sign of mischievousness as well. Matthew was very meek and quiet, and he was a great painter as well!


    Although Matthew never liked socializing, he would cheer up and talk a bit more than usual whenever he was around Jean.


    Matthew wanted to laugh when Young Master Jean praised him for being so kind and innocent. Maybe Young Master Jean didn''t realize that he was the naive and pure one here.


    Matthew also had the same desire as the other. It was the same desire that Maximillien, Raphael, and Wolf had.


    He wanted to have Young Master Jean all for himself, even by any means necessary. He was just finding a way to seal the deal first before he started executing his plan.


    Besides, he was just a peasant. He had no power against the others.


    "Young Master, do you trust me?" Matthew asked.


    "Un¡­ I trust you so much. Matthew is my best friend¡­."


    Matthew held Young Master Jean''s hands and then kneeled in front of him, "Young Master, I may not be the most powerful Archduke, or the Holy Saint, or the strong Knight. But I will never hurt you," Matthew vowed to Jean.


    "Un¡­ I know that" Jean nodded.


    "Then, if you know what I want, let me give this to you, Young Master," Matthew took something out of his pocket and put it on Jean''s palm. "I made this with all my heart¡­."


    "Wu¡­ what is this?" Jean opened his palm. "A pendant?"


    Matthew gave him a heart-shaped pendant made out of obsidian crystal. It had been polished to an incredible level, giving it a refined feeling and smooth to hold.


    "I call this truth pendant. Just like the Butterfly hairpin that you got from His Holiness Saint Raphael, the truth pendant will protect you from harm, Young Master¡­."


    "Wu¡­ protect me from harm?" Jean accepted the pendant without too much question. He had gotten many gifts from many people in his life, so he thought this was just another special gift.


    And this one was for Matthew. It would be rude for him to suspect Matthew.


    "Yes, whenever you feel threatened, just kiss the pendant, and it will create a magical barrier. Nobody will be able to get close with you if you have this," Matthew explained. "Can I have the honor to put this on your neck?"


    "Un¡­"


    Jean stretched his neck, so it would be easier for Matthew to put it. Matthew smirked while putting on the pendant because this was the first step he took to have Young Master Jean all for himself.


    Only he knew the real nature and effect of the truth pendant that he created with his dark magic.


    After one click, the truth pendant was finally hanging on Jean''s neck, "It looks so good on you, Young Master," Matthew praised.


    Jean blushed and caressed the heart-shaped pendant, "I¡ªIt''s a gift from Matthew, of course, it looks good! Thank you so much, Matthew!"


    "No, no, I should be the one who does that¡ª" Matthew smiled. "Thank you so much, Young Master Jean."


    [Hmmm¡­]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Hmmmmmm¡­]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [Sus! This whole truth pendant thing is suspicious! But I can''t reject it because of Jean''s naive character setting, aish¡­]


    [Pupa: I detect nothing wrong with it. For some reason, I can''t even detect the dark magic inside the pendant, unlike the butterfly hairpin.]


    [That''s even more sus! He is suspicious! I bet this pendant will make me go crazy or something.]


    [Pupa: Then don''t wear it.]


    [Ehh, I don''t know about that one¡­ I like the color though, so edgy, hehe~]


    Pupa rolled its eyes. It knew that Yunyu just wanted to complain because he didn''t trust Matthew that much.


    Though, if Pupa was in Yunyu''s shoes, even though Pupa didn''t have feet. It would also get suspicious of Matthew.


    "Young Master, do you like it?" Matthew asked.


    "Un! I like it so much! I think the hairpin and the pendant fit each other!" Jean said happily.


    "Then kiss it," Matthew suggested. "Kissing the pendant often will help to polish the pendant even more."


    "Really?" Jean was excited. He kissed the pendant lightly, and the pendant shone with black and purple color from the inside.


    "Uwaaa¡­ so cool!" Jean praised.


    "That''s just one of its functions. It''s mostly to make you look good and to protect you, Young Master. Just like what I want to do, I want to protect you from harm."


    ''And from anybody else¡­.'' Matthew said in his heart.

 Chapter 570: 13.68

    Young Master Jean became gloomier after that argument with his Big brother, Archduke Maximillien.


    Jean was usually lively, especially with his Fangirls. He was the bright sun that everyone followed, mainly because he was warm with everyone, although he could sound arrogant at times.


    But nowadays, Jean mostly smiled thin and nodded for whatever things the fangirls said. It wasn''t like usual self at all, and everyone was worried.


    "Young Master, are you okay?" One of the girls asked.


    "Un¡­ I''m fine," Jean said with a smile. He didn''t want to be the party pooper, so he continued, "But I''m not feeling well today. I think I will rest first, see you tomorrow, everyone."


    Jean got up and walked away from the schoolyard with Wolf following closely.


    "Young¡­ Master¡­" Wolf called his Master because he was worried as well. Amongst all the people close to Jean currently, Wolf was the most worried. He couldn''t get used to seeing his lively and charismatic Young Master turned gloomy like this.


    "Young Master¡­" Wolf called again, and Jean finally turned his head.


    "Yes, Wolf?" Jean smiled, but it made Wolf even more worried than before.


    "Wolf¡­ worries¡­ Young Master¡­" Wolf said. He noticed the dark eye bags under Young Master Jean''s eyes, and he asked, "Young Master¡­ sleep?"


    "Ah¡­ I haven''t had enough sleep nowadays. I worried too much about my Big brother¡­." Jean smiled bitterly. "I''ve sent him letters, but he doesn''t send me any reply. I wonder If I''ve been abandoned¡­."


    A month had passed since the last time Archduke Maximillien came to the school. Jean constantly sent letters at least twice a day, hoping that his Big brother would reply, at least gave him a simple letter handwritten by him personally.


    But He didn''t get such a thing. All he got was just money.


    His Big brother sent him lots of gold coins every week to spend on whatever he wanted. He could splurge anything he wanted in the city without any problem, but he didn''t want this.


    He just wanted his Big brother to talk to him.


    "Young Master¡­ return¡­ home?" Wolf suggested. The distance between La Fleur Academy and the Palace of Eau Saumont was only one or two hours with carriage anyway. Jean could return anytime he wanted. He could even use his own magic to teleport right in front of the Palace.


    "I¡­ I don''t think my Big brother will accept me back. We had a fight before, and he doesn''t seem to be wanting to take me¡­."


    Whenever Jean thought about his Big brother, it was inevitable that he felt grieving in his heart. He wanted to stay with his Big brother, to see his Big brother smiling at him again.


    Heck, he even missed his Big brother''s grumpiness and his endless chiding over the smallest things.


    "Maybe Big brother has kicked me out of the duchy¡­." Jean said.


    "Young¡­ Master¡­ said¡­ you want¡­ to leave¡­" Wolf mentioned how many times his Master said that Jean wanted to be independent and leave the Archduchy.


    Archduke Maximillien had always spoiled and protected Jean. It became a sort of habit for Maximillien to stop Jean from going anywhere without supervision. It was due to the incident twelve years ago, when Jean got kidnapped by the group of bandits led by Wolf''s Big brother, Prince Alric.


    Maximillien became suspicious of everyone whenever it was about his Little brother, Jean.


    Yet, Jean would constantly create trouble for him because Jean thought that his Big brother was overly controlling. That made him always yelling that he wanted to leave the duchy after he got older over and over in his big brother''s face.


    "Ah, now that you''re reminding me of my words, Big brother must''ve been feeling terrible. Maybe he thinks that I don''t like him anymore¡­." Jean got even more depressed because of it.


    Wolf watched how the lively Young Master Jean got even more depressed and exhausted by his own sadness. Thus, as a good knight, it became Wolf''s mission to at least make his Young Master relaxed a bit.


    They walked through the empty garden near their dorm, and Wolf called his Master, "Young Master¡­ follow¡­ Wolf¡­"


    "Hn?" Jean turned his head and saw Wolf walking towards a big tree with branches full of lush leaves.


    Wolf sat and leaned on the tree trunk and patted his thigh, "Young Master¡­ rest¡­."


    "Eh? What are you planning, Wolf?" Jean asked, but he still walked towards his knight and then sat on Wolf''s thigh.


    There was an obvious difference between Wolf and Jean''s figures. Wolf was huge, with a broad shoulder and muscular chest. While Jean was slender and looked more delicate, although he was still considered tall enough for a man.


    After Jean sat on Wolf''s thigh, Wolf smiled and patted his chest, "Young Master¡­ Wolf''s chest¡­ pillow¡­."


    ¡­


    Jean slowly nestled his head on Wolf''s chest. It was surprisingly soft. Even though other parts of Wolf''s body were all strong muscles, his pecs were soft enough to be his pillow.


    Wolf''s cheeks reddened as he could feel Young Master Jean''s breath on his chest. He got this idea because Young Master Jean often slept in Archduke Maximillien''s office for his afternoon nap. The bedding must''ve been different, so he thought his body could be used as the pillow instead.


    One of Wolf''s concerns was that his Young Master wouldn''t get enough sleep because of the thin bedding the dorm had.


    Wolf was used to it, of course, but not his pampered Young Master.


    "Young Master¡­ Wolf¡­ will¡­ protect you¡­."


    "Rest¡­ now¡­"


    Wolf slowly patted Young Master Jean''s head. His hands trembled as his rough palm was touching Young Master Jean''s soft and fluffy hair.


    He stopped his hand immediately, afraid that his rough hand would ruin his Master''s hair. But Jean, who had closed his eyes comfortably, frowned, and he asked, "Wolf, pat my head again. It makes me feel¡­ safe¡­."


    "Y¡ªYes¡­ Young Master¡­"


    After getting his pat again, Jean nestled deeper in Wolf''s chest and slowly fell asleep. This was probably the warmest and most comfortable bed he ever had for a long time.

 Chapter 571: 13.69

    It took a while for Jean to finally wake up, well-rested after having his personal human pillow. But he woke up not because of loud noises or big movements on Wolf''s side.


    But it was because something was poking his butt, and it was big and thick.


    [Nine inches, twenty-three centimeters.]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [Wolf''s big fat cock, it''s Javier''s size. Hnn¡­ bulbous tip as well.]


    [Pupa: How the heck did you know this stuff?]


    [It''s literally bulging and rubbing against my butt. Of course, I can measure it.]


    [Pupa: Wait, your cock measuring skill is still intact after so long? Just by rubbing it, you already know the size.]


    [Duhh, it''s so easy to guess after all.]


    [Pupa:¡­ your useless skill is developing, I see.]


    Wolf blushed deeper as his Young Master scuffled around on his chest, rubbing Wolf''s cock with his cute and perky butt. This was the first time that Wolf was this close to Young Master. He could smell Young Master''s strawberry hair, his gentle flowery perfume that didn''t sting Wolf''s nose as well.


    Young Master''s smell was the only smell that Wolf didn''t dislike. Because he was raised in the forest, he used to smell all natural things in the forest.


    He would feel nauseous whenever he smelled few people with extremely strong perfume.


    But Young Master Jean had this gentle fragrance and aura around him that made everyone adored him, including Wolf.


    He had wanted to say something to his Young Master. But he didn''t dare to because he was just a knight, a servant that vowed his life to protect Young Master from any harm.


    Even if he had royal blood, he was just a servant now. And he preferred it that way, as long as Young Master felt comfortable with him.


    He could feel that his Young Master started rubbing his cock with his butt, and Wolf stiffened immediately. He shook his head few times, trying to think of other things, so he wouldn''t think about some perverted stuff about his Young Master.


    But he felt like his Young Master was rubbing his cock intentionally to make him even harder, to the point that it started throbbing.


    ''No, no, My Young Master is not perverted like that. It''s you who is perverted, Wolf! You''ve been dreaming about Young Master in your wet dream, you pervert Knight!'' Wolf denied in his head. He didn''t want to cause discomfort for his Young Master.


    [Ish, come on, Wolf! Be more aggressive! I''ve been rubbing my butt. All you need to do is to start undressing me and suck my nipple, or at least rub my butt!]


    [Pupa: You''re still underage.]


    [I''m already seventeen!]


    [Pupa: Still one year before you''re legal for sex.]


    [Oh, come on, age is just a number.]


    [Pupa: And Jail is just a room.]


    Jean stretched his body after he had a long nap. He stretched a few more times while yawning on Wolf''s body and then stared at Wolf with a dazed face.


    "Wolf, why are your so red?"


    "I¡ªIt''s¡­ nothing¡­ Young Master¡­" Wold replied, and his face turned even redder like a tomato.


    "Hn¡­." Jean rubbed Wolf''s cock with his butt a few times and acted innocent, "What is this hard thing poking my butt?"


    Wolf immediately held his Young Master''s inner arm and separated their body. He put Jean gently on the grass while turning around, running behind the big tree trunk.


    "Wolf, are you okay?" Jean asked.


    "W¡ªWait¡­ Young Master..." Wolf fixed his pants and tried to hide his erection by jogging on the spot. After he was sweating, he took a deep breath and returned to his Young Master.


    "Wolf¡­ okay now¡­ Young Master¡­"


    "What are you doing anyway?" Jean tilted his head full of questions. But Wolf shook his head, trying to calm himself down.


    "W¡ªWolf¡­ got¡­ cramps¡­."


    "Ah, so you got muscle cramps, that''s why you''re exercising behind the tree," Jean smiled. "Thank you so much for helping me, my Knight. I''ve been unable to sleep because of stress. I still don''t know what will happen next, but at least I can get a good afternoon nap for a while."


    Jean drew near Wolf and then tiptoed to land a kiss on Wolf''s cheek, "Thank you, my knight."


    Wolf''s heart was beating fast. He suddenly got this urge to tell something to his Young Master. Thus he mustered up his courage and opened his mouth, "Y¡ªYoung Master¡­ Wolf¡­ Wolf¡­ likes¡­"


    [Pupa: Ding! ????]


    [Pupa: Alert! ????]


    [Huh? Again?]


    "Young Master."


    Another voice called Jean.


    Wolf and Jean darted their eyes and saw Matthew staring at them with such a mysterious gaze. He looked calm, but at the same time, Jean could sense that Matthew was pissed off.


    "Ah, what is it, Matthew?" Jean approached Matthew and smiled kindly. "Do you need something?"


    "A letter for you, Young Master," Matthew handed the letter. "I got it from the headmaster. It must''ve been important."


    "Ah, thank you!" Jean accepted the letter, but Matthew still stood on the spot. His peering gaze shifted between Jean and Wolf.


    "What is Young Master Jean and Wolf doing here?" Matthew asked.


    Jean stiffened, but he immediately tried to cover it up by shrugging, "Nothing much, I just want to have a walk!"


    Matthew smiled mysteriously and turned his back, "I see, then I will be going now, Young Master."


    Jean took a relieved breath after Matthew was far from his eyes. He checked the letter that was stamped with Archduchy wax.


    Jean''s face brightened instantly. Because this was the letter from his Big brother!


    "Wolf! I got a letter from Big brother, finally!"


    Wolf was also happy when he heard it. His Young Master finally cheered up after so long. However, he was still a bit disappointed that he could not confess his true feeling for his Young Master.


    Jean opened the letter and read the content.


    ¡ª


    To the Honorable Knight of the Duchy, Wolf Dietrich,


    I''ve gotten a letter from your Big brother, Alric Dietrich, that he has successfully taken over the Kingdom. The situation has also been stabilized, so he finally has time to meet you again after so long.


    He will come to the duchy a month from now, during the early autumn season. I will inform you of the exact date soon, but be prepared, because he said that he wants to ask an important question for you.


    You don''t need to bring Young Master Jean with you, just come alone.


    - With Honor


    Archduke Maximillien Eau Saumont.


    ¡ª


    Jean''s hand trembled after he read the letter. He turned his head and told Wolf about the content because Wolf still couldn''t read well.


    Jean bit his lips, "C¡ªCongratulations, Wolf. You can finally meet your Big brother again¡­."


    "Young Master¡­" Wolf was happy that he would meet his Big brother after being separated for twelve years. But he was also worried about Young Master Jean because of what the letter said.


    Young master Jean didn''t need to come¡­


    "Young Master¡­ let''s¡­ go together¡­." Wolf suggested. He didn''t want to make his Young Master said. "Wolf¡­ will¡­ stay¡­ by your side¡­."


    Jean smiled bitterly, "Big brother doesn''t want me, Wolf. I can''t go there," he said. He walked away and rushed to leave Wolf. Jean realized that tears started pooling in his eyes, and he ran away, crying.

 Chapter 572: 13.70

    Jean ran dramatically to his room and laid on his bed. He covered himself in a blanket, crying alone out of heartbreak. He didn''t expect that his Big brother could be this mean to him.


    He also wanted to return home. He wanted to meet with his Big brother, had dinner with him, and also played inside his Big brother''s office. Had he known it would be this painful to get discarded, he wouldn''t say that he wanted to leave the Palace.


    [Pupa: Okay, are you done being dramatic?]


    [Sshh! I''m trying to look even more miserable here!]


    Jean sobbed alone inside his blanket until he heard someone opened the door. He thought it was Wolf, so he didn''t bother to open the blanket.


    "Go away, Wolf¡­."


    "Young Master, it''s me."


    "Wu¡­ Matthew¡­" Jean slowly pulled down the blanket and peeked. He saw Matthew took a stool and sat beside the bedpost. He looked worried, maybe because this was the first time he ever saw Jean crying after so long.


    "Young Master¡­ what happened?" Matthew asked.


    "Wu¡­ it''s just about my Big brother. He has discarded me. He asked Wolf to return to the Palace of Eau Saumont because his Big brother is coming, but he said that Wolf doesn''t need to go with me."


    Jean looked up to Matthew. With his dewy eyes, he asked, "Matthew, do you think that my Big brother is trying to kick me out of the duchy?"


    ¡­


    "I mean, I know that I often yelled at my Big brother, telling him that I didn''t need his help at all and I would leave the duchy after I got older. But now that I''ve been discarded like this, I don''t know what to do anymore. Where should I go?"


    "Young Master, you have me¡­." Matthew replied. "I''ve always been here."


    "What do you mean?" Jean asked.


    "Truth is¡­ I''ve always been waiting for you. I told you before that I want to live with you, right? That means I also want to live with you outside of La Fleur Academy¡­."


    "Outside of the academy?" Jean wondered. "That means¡­"


    "That means¡­ after we graduate, we will live together, Young Master¡­." Matthew explained.


    ''We will live together as pair of husband and wife, Young Master¡­.'' Matthew added the thought only in his head, afraid that Young Master Jean would know his true intention.


    "Living with Matthew doesn''t sound so bad. That means we can paint many sceneries together, right?"


    "Yes, we can¡­." Matthew smiled. "You said you''ve wanted to paint many things."


    "Yes, Big brother doesn''t allow me to paint unless I''ve finished my study for the day. So annoying¡­"


    Thinking about it, Jean realized that his Big brother was very strict about his education. He didn''t even allow Jean to do anything until he finished studying and doing his assignment.


    "If you live with me, then you will be free to do anything. As long as we stay together."


    Matthew''s offer was very tempting, and he didn''t find anything wrong with it except one thing.


    "What about my Fiancee? Angel said that he would bring me to see the wonders of the world together. Will he live with us as well?"


    Matthew''s good mood was ruined instantly. He thought that he was finally able to convince Young Master Jean. But one obstacle after another kept on stopping his progress.


    "Saint Raphael is living in the Holy Church. Do you want to live there? It''s a very strict place without a chance of having fun, Young Master," Matthew tried to convince Jean again.


    "Wu¡­ but Angel said that we can always travel anywhere I want. And he is my Fiancee, so I must follow him everywhere after we got married¡­." Jean had a clear path that had been cultivated since he was young.


    He was going to marry Saint Raphael, so he didn''t have any other love interest in his head, knowing how oblivious and naive Jean was.


    Matthew wouldn''t lie that pure-hearted quality was also the quality that drew Matthew closer to Jean. Because he was obsessed with that gentle, pure heart that Jean had.


    [O-ho-ho~ this kid is trying to convince me to follow him. It''s not that easy, you cutie pie. I''m way more experienced than you. I know you''re that type of person who would be tempted to cheat so easily.]


    [Pupa: You''ve created so many times. I can''t believe you''re still shameless enough to say that.]


    [Usually, when I cheat, it''s because of the mission!]


    [Pupa: Zerocheat and Mamoru Ito is not part of the mission, Huang Shu in Long Zhen world is also not part of the mission.]


    [H¡ªHey, no need to call me out on that! It was only three times thing!]


    [Pupa: I''m pretty sure that you will also cheat again if you have the chance. No moral idiot.]


    "Have you ever think about marrying someone else, Young Master?" Matthew asked.


    "Marrying someone else?" Jean shook his head as he was confused. "Why would I marry someone else? I''m happy with Angel, and we already plan to have a happy family until we''re old!"


    Matthew clenched his fist, but he didn''t dare to show displeasure in front of Jean, "I see. Maybe something in the future will change your mind, Young Master Jean. I will still hold into my words. I want to live together with you after we graduate from the academy, Young Master."


    "I don''t understand why do you want to live with me so badly¡­." Jean pouted. "Matthew can always visit me when I''m in the city, you know¡­."


    ''Because I fucking love you, you idiot,'' Matthew cursed in his heart.


    "You won''t understand the reason, Young Master," Matthew smiled and pointed at the obsidian pendant on Jean''s neck. "Please kiss that pendant. It will calm you down. It''s my gift for you, remember?"


    "Okay¡­" without knowing the effect, Jean kissed the pendant with his pink lips, and the black pendant shone with purple color from the inside. Jean was quite happy with it and commented, "It''s really beautiful. Thank you, Matthew."


    Matthew kept staring at Young Master Jean and grinned, "Indeed, beautiful."

 Chapter 573: 13.71

    A week had passed, and the carriage from the Archduchy had arrived to escort Wolf back to the Palace of Eau Saumont.


    Wolf was still standing in front of Jean''s room, and he refused to move until his Young Master opened the door for him. He wanted his Young Master to understand that he came first before everything else.


    "Young Master¡­ Wolf¡­ will stay¡­."


    The servants were also standing in front of Jean''s room. Because they were waiting for Wolf.


    "Wolf, just leave Young Master alone. He doesn''t want to talk with you," the head servant said.


    "No¡­ Wolf¡­ with Young Master¡­" Wolf insisted.


    Meanwhile, Jean way sitting inside his room, still contemplating whether he should open the door for Wolf and the servants or not.


    Jean had treated Wolf lukewarmly for the whole week. Although he didn''t want to look vindictive, he couldn''t help but have a bit of jealousy whenever he remembered that Wolf would meet his long-separated Big brother, while Jean got kicked away instead.


    He knew that Wolf must''ve been sad because of his treatment, but Jean just couldn''t help it.


    "Maybe Jean is not as good as what people think¡­." Jean said to himself, hiding inside his blanket.


    [Okay, how long will you stay dramatic?]


    [As much as I could! Hmph, I will make sure Maximillien understands that I was pissed off! How could he discard me like that?!]


    [Pupa: He is not discarding you. Didn''t I tell you so many times that he just doesn''t know how to handle his own feeling?]


    [He still forbid me to come home!]


    Though, after playing tug of war for so long, Jean finally walked out of his bed and opened the door slightly to see Wolf.


    Jean peeked and said, "Wolf¡­ come in¡­."


    The gloomy Wolf brightened instantly. He entered the room, hoping that his Young Master had put the problem with Archduke aside and come to the Archduchy with him.


    "Young Master¡­ let''s go¡­." Wolf said.


    Jean stared at the smiling Wolf, and he shook his head, "I won''t come, Wolf. My Big brother doesn''t want me¡­."


    "No¡­ His Highness¡­ loves you¡­ Young Master¡­" Wolf said. Although he also didn''t know how to handle the problem between Young Master Jean and Archduke Maximillien, as long as they met, then things could be straightened.


    ¡­


    Jean finally staggered after Wolf said that his Big brother loved him. He really wanted to meet with his Big brother. Jean missed him a lot. But he couldn''t come officially with Wolf. He still had a pride not to beg his Big brother at times like this.


    "If Young Master¡­ not going¡­ Wolf won''t go¡­."


    "I will come, but I will use my light travel¡­ you go first with them, I will follow the carriage."


    "Wolf... I don''t want to meet my Big brother. But this might be the only chance for you to meet your Big brother. I don''t want you to miss it."


    Wolf was relieved that his Young Master didn''t reject the idea so blatantly like before, "Wolf¡­ will¡­leave first¡­."


    Wolf turned around and left the room. He closed the door carefully and told the servants, "Young Master¡­ refused¡­ let''s go now¡­."


    "Ah, I told you that things are bad now between Young Master Jean and His Highness Archduke Maximillien. His Highness is also pretty irritable nowadays. There is no day without us getting scolded for the littlest thing possible," the Head Servant said.


    After Jean made sure that Wolf and the servants had left, he wiped his tears and giggled.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and rolled its eyes, "Great acting."


    "Hey, this will definitely put a burden in Wolf''s heart, and he will not leave the Archduchy, hopefully."


    "I really thought that you were sad about getting discarded by Maximillien. So it''s all just to assure that Wolf will stay."


    "Hehe, I mean, you told me before in the original story that Wolf will leave the Academy in the third year if Madeline didn''t romance him. Because he is originally from a faraway kingdom. I''m afraid since there is no Madeline in this world, then I have to be the one that makes Wolf stay."


    Pupa rolled its digital eyes, "Wipe that snot on your nose. You''ve been acting for so long."


    Yunyu wiped the snot and then chuckled while hugging Pupa, "Let''s go, Pupa. I need to see what stuff will happen in the Palace!"


    The light covered their body, and Yunyu teleported with Pupa to the Palace of Eau Saumont.


    **


    "Your Highness, this is your morning tea¡ª"


    "I don''t need it," Maximillien replied curtly without even sparing a glance at the maid who delivered it.


    The maid stiffened as she was also nervous about delivering this tea. Day by day, Archduke Maximillien''s mood got even worse, and he became 100% more workaholic than his previous self.


    It made him irritable to the smallest thing, and that also affected the Palace. Everyone was in a gloomy mood as their Duke always scolded them about everything. It was true after Young Master Jean left the Palace of Eau Saumont, everything turned gloomy and depressing.


    "Your Highness, there is another envoy sent by the Empire. He said there is a beautiful, proper Young Lady waiting for you to come and have a small talk with her¡ª"


    "Give her money and tell her to leave the duchy. I don''t need to see another woman trying to test her luck to get married here," Archduke Maximillien said.


    "Your Highness, do you want to send a letter to Young Master Jean? Or is it just the money like before?"


    "¡­ just the money. He already said that he would leave the duchy after he got married. I cannot stop him from doing what he wants," Maximillien replied, but the air around him turned noticeably gloomier.


    After no one came to his office, Maximillien sighed, and he stared at the framed drawing that Jean made when he was just five years old.


    He put down the document in his hands and grabbed the framed picture. He caressed the drawing of himself and Jean together, even though it was bad, quality-wise, since it was made by five years old Jean. But it was made sincerely by his Little brother, so Maximillien always treasured it.


    But at the same time, he couldn''t ignore this feeling inside his heart, this growing feeling that refused to die down no matter how many times Maximillien tried to ignore it.


    "Jean¡­"

 Chapter 574: 13.72

    "Jean¡­"


    Yunyu and Pupa were peeking from the window as they saw Maximillien staring at the framed painting that Jean did when he was a kid. It was an ugly painting of Maximillien and Jean holding hands, and at the bottom, he wrote:


    ''Jean loves Big brother forever.''


    Yunyu made it only for the sake of increasing Maximillien''s Fatemeter, but it seemed that Maximillien took it as something even more personal, and Yunyu wouldn''t blame him for that.


    Because when he was acting as Little Jean, he channelled all his childhood innocence on Jean. The childhood he never had because of his estranged family in the real world.


    [Aww, look at him. He loves Jean so much.]


    [Pupa: It''s quite obvious already.]


    [I know, but I''ve never had a doting family in my real life. My mom was too ill to take care of me, so I''m the one who took care of her until her death.]


    [Pupa: Based on your background, your mom has been terminally ill for a long time.]


    [Mhm, she got many health complications since she was young. And my dad stayed only because he believed in monogamy. Though, he often abused me due to his work stress and my mom''s failing health.]


    Pupa saw the sadness in Yunyu''s eyes. It might just be a machine without emotion configuration, but with one glance, everyone could see that Yunyu was hurting inside his heart for a long time.


    But he was always the positive and sometimes messed up petty kid that saw good things in life¡­ well, most of the time.


    [Alright, time for me to make an entrance!]


    Yunyu turned into a ball of light and entered the office. Maximillien raised his head as he saw the ball of light. He thought it was Raphael again, taunting him on how he would never have Jean and how Raphael would marry Jean in the future.


    But when the light started shaping into a human, Maximillien widened his eyes, and his jaw dropped.


    Pop!


    Jean emerged from the light and landed in front of his Big brother. They were in silence for a while until Jean called his Big brother''s name, "Big brother¡­ it''s me, Jean¡­."


    "Jean, how¡­ how did you do that?" Maximillien asked out of shock.


    "Un¡­ it''s part of Angel Raphael''s power¡ª"


    "Did that guy teach you about this without my knowing?! What kind of magic did he teach you more than this? That damn prince, I already told him that you''re very vulnerable to overuse of magic, but he still tries to teach you weird stuff!" Maximillien snapped immediately.


    Somehow, he was always in a terrible mood whenever it was about that Saint. Because that Saint was the one who trapped Jean into an engagement that would lead to marriage.


    Raphael knew that Jean was oblivious and innocent, so he would just say yes as long as it didn''t hurt anyone. And the fact that Raphael fooled Jean by saying that marrying him would help the duchy, Jean eagerly accepted.


    Maybe Jean found nothing wrong with it, but Maximillien was still trying to break off the engagement between them.


    Jean got scared by his Big brother''s fierce gaze and scolding, "B¡ªBig brother¡­ I leaned it by myself after watching him did it once. You know that I can copy magic from people¡­."


    Maximillien''s expression eased, but he still didn''t trust Jean and Raphael completely. He was still convinced that Raphael must''ve done many terrible things to his little brother until his brother couldn''t leave that bastard Saint.


    Maximillien was silent for a moment and then asked, "What are you doing here? Do you need more money?"


    "Big brother¡­ it''s not about money¡­."


    "What is it then? Is it because studying at La Fleur Academy is too difficult? I told you that you must finish what you''ve decided upon. Since you want to study in the academy, then finish it!" Maximillien chided.


    "Wu¡­ Big brother, why are you so mean to me¡­." Jean''s eyes started getting teary as he stared at his Big brother. He took a step back to distance himself from his brother. "If you don''t want me to be here, then I will leave now."


    "N¡ªNo, wait!"


    Maximillien rushed to grab Jean''s arm. He could feel Jean''s soft skin in his palm, and his heartbeat accelerated immediately.


    "Jean¡­ stay here. We need to talk¡­." Maximillien asked. He tried to lower his voice, afraid that Jean would get scared again.


    "Big brother, I know that you''ve discarded me, but I''m here because I want to see Wolf with his Big brother that came from far away," Jean said. "I¡ªI came here because I saw that you''re holding that small painting I did when I was five. I thought you still wanted me."


    ''Yes, I do want you, Jean¡­.'' Maximillien wanted to say that, but the words were stuck in his throat. He didn''t have any courage to tell that his feeling for his adopted brother was more than just family love.


    ''I want to say that I love you more than just a brother. I know that there''s nothing wrong with it since you and I have no blood relation, but¡­ have you ever think of me as more than just a big brother figure?''


    Maximillien took a deep breath to calm his heart, "You should stay here¡­ for dinner. I will also invite Wolf and his brother, so you won''t feel awkward with me alone."


    Jean hesitated for a while, and he finally nodded, "I¡­ I will leave with Wolf at night after he''s done talking with his brother¡­."


    "You¡ªYou should stay for the night since you''re here already. Your room has been cleaned every day."


    Jean was a tad surprised because he thought that his Big brother already abandoned him, so there was no more Jean''s room.


    "I still have a room here?" Jean asked.


    "Of course, you''re still part of the Archduchy," Maximillien replied.


    "I thought, I''m already¡­. Never mind. I will¡­ um¡­ I will stay for the night, Big brother."

 Chapter 575: 13.73

    Jean was already sitting alone in a pavilion, waiting for Wolf''s carriage to arrive. He drank the tea served by the maid, and when he sipped it, he commented, "Oh, chamomile tea? This one is good!"


    The maid smiled and nodded, "This is chamomile tea that His Highness bought from a specialized farm. He said that he wants to keep it for you, Young Master."


    "My big brother said that?"


    "Yes, he has been waiting for you to come home. He has also prepared many things for you, including gifts and your favourite snacks. Hold on, Young Master, the cook, is still making your favourite raising cookies."


    [Pupa: Your favourite is raisin cookies?]


    [Mhm, it''s so good, Pupa!]


    [Pupa:¡­ what an atrocity is this.]


    Yunyu ate the raising cookie that was served soon after his tea. He asked the maid where his Big brother was, and she pointed to the balcony of Archduke Office.


    Jean looked up and saw his Big brother looking at him from the balcony. When he got caught staring at Jean, he turned his back and rushed inside immediately.


    Jean giggled and continued his teatime alone.


    ¡­


    "Ah, Young Master Jean is here," Jean turned his head. He saw a man with crimson hair, just like Wolf. He was tall and was adorned with a gold-coloured silk scarf and a loose tunic.


    King Alric smiled at Jean, "Long time no see, Young Master Jean."


    "A¡ªAh, Your Majesty¡ª"


    "No need to greet me. I don''t think I have enough face to have your honour. I''m just waiting for my brother here," King Alric refused the bow. He walked to the chair facing Jean and sat. "I''m allowed, right?"


    "Of course!" Jean giggled. "Your Majesty, I read from the letter that you''ve successfully reclaimed the throne. Congratulations!"


    "Thank you, but it is possible because of your Big brother, Archduke Maximillien''s help. Without his financial aid, there would be no way for me to reclaim the throne," King Alric explained. "His Highness also helped me to rebuild my ruined kingdom by giving monetary incentive. He will be honoured with a title in my Kingdom in the future."


    "Ehe, I''m glad that everything works well for you, Your Majesty!" Jean chomped the raisin cookie and then pushed the plate to King Alric. "You should try some. This raisin cookie is the best!"


    "Thank you, Young Master," King Alric nodded, but he didn''t take the raising cookie at all.


    [Pupa: Even he realized the idea of raisin cookie is so gross.]


    [Shut up, Pupa. It''s literally the best sweet ever!]


    King Alric observed the sweet Jean and asked, "Young Master, how is Wolf in school? Is he doing okay?"


    "Nnn¡­ he is not doing well academically. He still can''t read confusing textbooks. But he aced in all things physical, from sport to combat. So it evens out his qualification!"


    "I see, the fact that he can actually read a word, that means you''ve been teaching him well, Young Master. He has difficulty in speaking and reading," King Alric said, remembering his little brother. Wolf had great physical strength and combat talent but was very lousy academically.


    No matter how many times Alric tried to teach his little brother to spell back then, he just couldn''t do it.


    So letting Wolf stay with Young Master Jean as his knight was definitely the right choice. He was also too young to see the dark reality of war and atrocity.


    King Alric stared at Young Master Jean. The Young Master that he kidnapped back then had turned into a very gorgeous young man, but he still retained that innocent aura around him, making everyone wanted to protect him instead.


    "I''m sorry for what I did to you back then, Young Master," King Alric bowed his head.


    "Ah, it''s okay! If not because of that, I won''t be able to meet Wolf!"


    ¡­


    King Alric was observing whether Jean still had a grievance in his heart after that kidnapping. He thought that Jean''s cheerful expression would crack, but he didn''t seem to find any trace of bitterness in Jean.


    He smiled full of relief, "Young Master, how about going with me¡ª"


    "Young Master!"


    They were interrupted when Wolf suddenly appeared. It seemed that he had run from the main entrance to the garden in a hurry.


    "Wolf! You finally came!" Jean said happily. He patted the chair beside him, "Come and sit with me!"


    Wolf was eyeing his Big brother with hostility while he walked towards Young Master Jean. He sat beside Jean and then held Jean''s arms with his strong hands, "Wolf¡­ will¡­ not!"


    "Eh?" Jean blinked few times. Wolf seemed so serious and glared hostilely at his Big brother, King Alric. But Jean couldn''t find any reason for his sudden hostility.


    "Wolf? What are you talking about? This is your Big brother coming far only to meet you!" Jean scolded Wolf, but Wolf didn''t seem to listen. The usual meek and obedient Wolf became so stubborn as he kept glaring at his Big brother.


    Meanwhile, King Alric was crossing his arms. He closed his eyes for a while and then opened slowly, he glared at Wolf, and their eyes met. They were like two big tigers glaring at each other, preparing for their battle.


    "W¡ªWhat is happening here? Can someone explain to me? I''m lost!" Jean said. He tried to get up because he thought he was disturbing the brothers'' moment, But Wolf grabbed him and sat him down.


    "Young Master¡­ with me¡­."


    "Please sit with us, Young Master Jean. This is regarding Wolf, and you''re his Master."


    "Ehhh¡­" Jean sweated bullets as he felt that he had been pulled into a serious conversation.


    The silence between them was nerve-wracking for Jean, but nothing prepared him for the next words that King Alric said:


    "Young Master, I planned to take Wolf back to my kingdom. The situation has stabilized and secured. Wolf should be able to live like a prince there, and I''d want your permission to take him back, Young Master. Since he has vowed his loyalty to you."

 Chapter 576: 13.74

    "Young Master, I planned to take Wolf back to my kingdom. The situation has stabilized and secured. Wolf should be able to live like a prince there, and I''d want your permission to take him back, Young Master. Since he has vowed his loyalty to you."


    [Ah, so this is the moment that determines whether Wolf will stay or not]


    [Pupa: In the original story, if Madeline has enough Lovemeter with Wolf Dietrich, then there would be an option available for Madeline to pick. And that answer will ultimately stop Wolf from ever leaving the story.]


    [Oh? Really? Then what did Madeline say? What''s the option?]


    [Pupa:¡­ You can''t ask for a cheat code.]


    [You''re my system, of course, I can ask for a cheat code!]


    Pupa suddenly opened a portal and then jumped in, leaving Yunyu alone with this choice.


    [You ass!]


    "So, how is it, Young Master Jean?" King Alric asked again. He stared at Jean with full seriousness, waiting for his answer. Meanwhile, Jean wasn''t so sure of what to answer.


    He wanted Wolf to stay, of course. But he also wanted the best for Wolf, no matter what that was.


    Wolf was and still is a prince. Making him a mere knight, no more than just a loyal servant, was an insult to a prince.


    Jean turned his head to see Wolf and then asked, "Wolf, what do you want?"


    "What¡­ do¡­ I want?" Wolf was confused once he got asked. He didn''t know what to answer because all his life was devoted to taking care of Young Master Jean, being loyal to Young Master, and living forever with Young Master Jean,


    After all, Wolf was a simple-minded person, so he just answered earnestly, "Young Master¡­ servant¡­ and knight."


    "Wolf¡­ is Young Master''s knight¡­." Wolf had difficulty speaking, so he continued forming words slowly, "Wolf¡­ wants¡­ to be¡­ with Young Master¡­."


    Jean scratched his head, and then he looked at King Alric, "You see, Your Majesty, I have no control over what Wolf wants. If he wants to stay, then I will allow him to stay. If he wants to leave, then I can''t do anything. I just want the best for him."


    King Alric nodded. He understood that Young Master Jean wanted the best for Wolf, it was obvious. But that wasn''t the answer that he wanted, and Wolf''s answer didn''t satiate him at all.


    Wolf was a simple-minded man. He didn''t have any big ambition nor goal. He also didn''t have anything that motivated him that much except for Young Master Jean. Of course, he would give an expected answer.


    King Alric sighed. He wanted to know the real truth inside their hearts, especially Jean''s heart. Because Jean Eau Saumont was famous across many kingdoms as the gorgeous, pure-hearted man from Eau Saumont, and it was true.


    Alric had to admit that Young Master Jean was gorgeous and had a kind heart.


    Yet, he wanted to see more and whether Wolf''s devotion was genuinely worth it for Young Master Jean.


    King Alric cupped his hands and asked, "Young Master, I know that Wolf will say that. But I wonder what would happen if Wolf actually left you? Will you be sad for about a few days and resume your life?"


    "Young Master, you have a lot of people surrounding you, loving you wholeheartedly. Meanwhile, Wolf had no one in here except you. I will not let him stay with someone who doesn''t have the same amount of respect and love that Wolf gives to him."


    Shocked, Jean froze on the spot after that statement.


    [Oh shit, this is the trap question. Pupa, I need you here!]


    Pupa''s head came out of a portal, and it asked:


    [Pupa: What?]


    [This is the trick question. Please help me with this. Should I just say that I love Wolf?]


    [Pupa: That''s not the correct answer. You''re going for the Harem route, remember?]


    [Ah, that''s true.]


    [Pupa: Just make sure that King Alric will think that you have the same amount of devotion as Wolf. He wants a fair relationship between you and Wolf. He doesn''t need you to blatantly say that you love Wolf.]


    [Pupa: I''ll get going then. I haven''t finished watching Tokyo Mew Mew. It''s a great show.]


    [Hehe, I told you, now you''ll also get addicted to it.]


    After Pupa disappeared, Jean was on his own. He stared at Wolf and found out that Wolf was actually pretty nervous.


    Wolf had zero expectation of Young Master, thinking that Young Master Jean deserved everything good in this world.


    But when his brother confronted Wolf''s position in Young Master Jean''s heart. Wolf got inexplicably nervous. He didn''t have any expectation, yet, he also had an expectation deep in his heart.


    Jean took a deep breath, and he admitted truthfully, "I¡­ I haven''t think about it. I don''t have much thought about Wolf and my relationship in the first place."


    King Alric sighed in disappointment. He knew this would happen. Because there was no way, someone like Young Master Jean would bat an eye for Wolf.


    "Alright, then I don''t see any point in this. I will take Wolf with me back to the Kingdom," King Alric was about to get up. He had decided to take Wolf with him.


    But Jean suddenly grabbed his arm and snippet, "Your Majesty, I haven''t done speaking yet!"


    "But you said that you haven''t thought much about it. So that means Wolf doesn''t even enter your heart. Pardon me for I sound ungrateful, but I want Wolf to have a happy life with someone who respects him."


    "No! That''s not what I mean!" Jean tried to convince King Alric. "I just don''t know how to process this! Wolf and I have been inseparable for twelve years. I''m not heartless enough to ignore Wolf for twelve years!"


    King Alric finally stopped and gave his attention to Jean again. Jean lowered his head in shame because he also couldn''t quite understand his heart, "I¡­ I just don''t know how to proceed with this feeling. I never understand it either."


    Jean mustered up his courage and looked up again. He stared at King Alric with courage in his heart and said, "But I know that Wolf is important in my heart. And I will never let go of him! He is already living with me for twelve years!"


    "Young Master¡­" Wolf''s eyes were moist as he tried hard to hold his tears. He didn''t expect Young Master Jean placed him in his heart. He always thought that he was a mere servant for Young Master.


    But King Alric wasn''t impressed with Young Master Jean''s declaration. It wasn''t a brave confession or whatsoever. He hadn''t given Wolf any status that was worth all the torment that Wolf had.


    "You still haven''t given me a definite answer, Young Master. And I assume that you don''t have any either. So if you''ll excuse me, I will take my little brother with me. I''d want him to live like a prince in our kingdom instead."


    "No, I will not let Wolf go!" Jean said courageously, challenging a king.


    Although Jean''s leg trembled out of fear, he yelled out loud, "I¡ªI WILL DUEL YOU FOR WOLF!"

 Chapter 577: 13.75

    "I¡ªI WILL DUEL YOU FOR WOLF!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 80%.]


    Wolf''s jaw dropped when he heard Young Master Jean would duel his big brother for him. He was delighted that his Young Master wanted to fight for him, but he was also scared that his Young Master would do it for real.


    "Young Master¡­ don''t¡­." Wolf tried to hold his Master. He wouldn''t let anyone touched his Master''s skin. He would rather die than seeing his Master getting severely hurt.


    "No, I want to show your Big brother that I treasure you a lot!" Jean insisted. He didn''t want it to be empty words either. He stared at King Alric with his serious gaze and then said, "Your Majesty, I will show you that I''m serious about this. If you want to take Wolf by force, then I will defend him with my force as well."


    King Alric was surely impressed by Young Master Jean''s words. He didn''t expect the pampered Young Master had enough guts to challenge him on a duel.


    "Heh, I admire your courage, Young Master. But I think we already know the result even without doing it. I will no fight against a pampered Young Master like you," King Alric put his hand on Wolf''s shoulder. "Let''s go, Wolf. We need to leave soon."


    "No, don''t touch my knight!" Jean yelled as he tried to pull Wolf away from King Alric.


    Meanwhile, Wolf was too shocked to react. He didn''t expect that his Young Master would be this attentive for him. He couldn''t even think that his Young Master would even spare any thought about this, let alone defending him.


    King Alric''s gaze darkened. He started to think that Young Master Jean was challenging him seriously on a duel, "Young Master, do you know that it''s dangerous to do a duel, right?"


    "I still won''t let you take Wolf!"


    King Alric stared at Wolf, who started to cry.


    "Young¡­ Master¡­ Wolf¡­ Wolf will stay¡­ for you¡­." Wolf said, with tears streaming down on his cheeks.


    "Wolf will not leave anywhere. You will stay with me!"


    King Alric sighed. He didn''t expect that his little brother could be this dramatic. Yet, it also proved that Young Master Jean had taken care of Wolf for twelve years. Because Wolf couldn''t even cry back when he was just a kid. He looked so inhumane, just like a silent hunter that didn''t have any remorse.


    But King Alric still wanted to test this, "Young Master, since you''re serious about Wolf. I will challenge you in a duel. If you win, then Wolf can stay here. But if you lose, then I will take Wolf with me."


    Wolf glared at his Big brother, "Big brother¡­ enough¡­."


    "Wolf¡­ won''t¡­ let you¡­ touch¡­ Young Master¡­"


    "This is a challenge from your Master, not me. I''m just here to accept his duel," King Alric tilted his head to stare at Young Master Jean, who was standing behind Wolf. "Are we going to do it or not?"


    "Yes! I will show you that I can fight, especially for Wolf!" Jean claimed. "Don''t worry about me, Wolf! I can handle him just fine!"


    "Young Master¡­"


    Jean sighed and then snapped his finger. There was a sudden light chain that circled around Wolf''s body and tied him to the ground, "Wolf, you just need to watch, okay?"


    Wolf was startled, but he didn''t fight back or struggled. It seemed that Young Master Jean''s decision was absolute. Wolf predicted that he could break this chain easily.


    But he would do it if his Big brother was about to hurt Young Master Jean for real, "Young Master¡­ Wolf¡­ trust you¡­."


    **


    Jean and King Alric were facing each other. Their distance was quite far, far enough for Jean to give a reaction time if he got attacked first.


    King Alric''s hands heated up as he burned his body, just like what Wolf usually did.


    "Young Master, this might burn a bit, but I will take full responsibility if you got hurt. Archduke can punish me however he wants it," King Alric warned.


    "Don''t take me lightly, Your Majesty," Jean said. He glanced at the bushes beside him, and water from the bushes was extracted. Jean started gathering water all around him, and it circled around like a protective barrier for Jean. "I have a lot of tricks on my sleeve."


    King Alric smirked full of amusement, "I didn''t expect Young Master can fight. Do you also inherit your big brother''s water magic?"


    "I know a few stuff, including my brother''s magic. Do you think I can enrol at La Fleur Academy without any combative skills? I know few things, and I will show it to you," Jean raised his chin, full of smugness.


    [Pupa: Whoa, look who''s the big guy here.]


    [Heheh, for real, though, Alric and Wolf have the same capability, right?]


    [Pupa: They do, but Wolf relies more on brute force. While Alric relies more on a tactic. He is a lot smarter and tactful compared to Wolf.]


    [Well, Wolf is already a low standard as an intelligent fighter, if I can say¡­]


    [Anyway, what''s the percentage of me winning against Alric?]


    [Pupa: 20%.]


    [On my favour, right?]


    [Pupa: On his favour, obviously.]


    [Pupa: Be careful, he is an experienced fighter.]


    [You don''t help at all, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: I know.]


    Pupa disappeared into the portal, leaving Jean alone facing Alric.


    King Alric smiled at Jean''s seriousness, then he said, "I''ll go first then!"


    Jean''s eyes were focusing on Alric, thinking that the king would charge him.


    But when he blinked once, King Alric teleported right in front of Jean. He was about to attack Jean. Alric''s burning hand was only one each from touching Jean when the Young Master used his water to push Alric away.


    Jean used the water to create a tentacle and started attacking Alric. But the king swiftly dodged and tried to attack again with his punch.


    "Hyah!" Jean used his water tentacles to push Alric away, distancing himself. He had to admit that King Alric was incredibly fast. His movement was so unpredictable, it felt like he was teleporting instead of dashing.


    King Alric chuckled, "Young Master, you need more than playing with water to defeat me. But I acknowledge your skill in magic. You do have a combat skill, although not good enough."


    Jean was still in full caution because he felt that King Alric was still playing around right now.


    "Your Majesty, I''m not here to play. I''m here to defend my knight, and I will not give up until I can''t stand any longer."


    King Alric nodded, "I understand your seriousness, and I appreciate it. Young Master." King Alric created a ball of fire with his hands and then said, "But I don''t think you can defeat me yet."


    King Alric threw a fireball towards Jean. Jean didn''t budge at all. He stood in place and then created a ball of water. He expanded it, and the ball of water swallowed the fireball from King Alric.


    He tried to extinguish it, but King Alric chuckled and snapped his finger.


    BOOM!


    "AAHHH!"


    The fireball exploded inside the ball of water that Jean had created. Jean''s body was thrown away by the explosion, and he landed on the ground roughly, "ARGH!"


    "YOUNG MASTER!"

 Chapter 578: 13.76

    "YOUNG MASTER!"


    Wolf was the first one to react. He broke the chain easily and dashed to save his Young Master. But he was a tad too late as Jean''s body hit the ground quite hard.


    Jean''s body was covered in dirt, and he had few bruises after the impact.


    "Wu¡­" Jean writhed in pain. He didn''t expect King Alric to be this tactical.


    "Young Master!" Wolf propped his Master worriedly. He shouldn''t have allowed his Young Master to take upon the challenge against his Big brother because it was simply impossible. They were simply impossible to have a fair fight because his Big brother had more combat experience than Young Master Jean.


    "Well, it seems that Young Master''s tricks aren''t working for me," King Alric said smugly. "I think we need to stop this duel, or the result might be too grievous for me to be forgivable. Wolf, we need to leave now."


    Wolf glared at his Big brother, especially after noticing the bruises on Young Master Jean''s hands and face.


    His body started emanating heat, and he shook his head calmly, "Wolf¡­ will¡­ avenge¡­."


    King Alric was displeased with his little brother''s stubbornness. He knew that Wolf must''ve been latched his loyalty too close to Young Master Jean, and it was useless.


    Because Jean would never be with Wolf, and Wolf would see Jean marrying someone else while his heart was writhing in pain. King Alric didn''t want that to happen to his little brother.


    Wolf''s clothes started melting as his body''s temperature reached an absurd level. He was burning in hell flame as he kept staring at his big brother. But strangely, his fire didn''t even harm his Master.


    In fact, Wolf''s fire felt warm for Jean, as if he was lying in front of a warm fireplace. His breath evened as he opened his eyes slowly after the impact.


    "Wolf?" Jean was startled when he saw Wolf''s body was engulfed in flame. He was naked as his tunic had been burned, but he didn''t seem to mind it. He kept staring at his big brother, and the flame went bigger and hotter.


    It still didn''t burn Jean, thankfully.


    [Oh wow, what a nice cock he has there. It definitely reminds me of Javier''s.]


    [Pupa: Can you not talk about cock every single time you mentioned Wolf?]


    [Can''t help it. He has a very nice, well-endowed one.]


    Wolf finally shifted his gaze at his Master and then lowered it. He felt so guilty after letting his Master having a duel against his big brother, "Young Master¡­ Wolf''s¡­ fault¡­."


    "It''s my own idea, Wolf. You shouldn''t blame yourself," Jean said. "I don''t want to lose you."


    ¡­


    Wolf put Jean on a bench gently, and he clenched his fist. He dashed straight to his big brother without any words. King Alric could read Wolf''s movement since they were both fast and powerful.


    But the moment their fists collided, King Alric could feel his skin actually melt.


    King Alric''s eyes widened as he retreated. He checked his fist, and he had a grievous wound as if he had dipped his fist in lava.


    "Impossible. We are both fire magic users. How could he burn me?"


    The pain was enormous as well, and King Alric was even more surprised that he could feel Wolf''s fire had become even hotter than before. The plants and woods around Wolf started melting.


    "Wolf¡­ avenge¡­"


    "You''re getting angry for no reason, Wolf," King Alric said, but it triggered Wolf even more. He dashed again with his fist. This time, King Alric dodged rather than facing it, knowing it''d hurt him.


    "Big brother¡­ hurts¡­ Wolf''s favourite¡­." Wolf opened his mouth and created a fireball. He expelled it, and the fireball projectile got bigger as it travelled the air until it became huge enough to burn the entire garden.


    King Alric started panicking. He finally realized the severity that would happen if this kept going. He absorbed the fireball shot by Wolf. But he couldn''t absorb everything.


    Thus, he threw the fireball into the air, and it exploded.


    The loud explosion notified everyone inside the Palace of Eau Saumont. But they continued fighting. Wolf kept attacking while King Alric kept dodging, destroying the garden with their raw power. Until they heard a loud crash from the lake behind the palace.


    Wolf and King Alric turned their heads in unison, and they found Archduke Maximillien standing with a solemn gaze. Maximillien looked around the desecrated garden that Jean loved so much.


    Now it had been destroyed by these brothers who were fighting for no absolute reason.


    "Do you have an explanation about this?" Maximillien asked.


    Wolf and King Alric stopped fighting. They stared at each other and at the duke.


    Maximillien was angry at them for ruining Jean''s favourite garden. But he could still maintain his emotion. But when he saw Jean was sitting on a bench with dirt covering his shirt ad bruises on his arms and face, Archduke Maximillien''s eyes widened as he couldn''t believe what he just saw.


    Jean was wincing in pain as he held his wounds, which was enough to trigger Maximillien Eau Saumont.


    "You two¡­ which one of you caused my beloved Little Jean to get hurt?"


    He asked with a low but threatening voice.


    There was no answer from Wolf and King Alric, which displeased Maximillien even more.


    He saw Jean was whimpering in pain as he stared at his Big brother with begging eyes, "Big brother¡­ Wuwuwu¡­"


    Maximillien took a deep breath, and the lake behind the palace started making a ripple on its own before a giant water dragon emerged from the deep lake.


    The water dragon soared high and flying in a circle on top of the palace. Soon, the water dragon created rain that extinguished all the flames Wolf and King Alric made.


    But the owner, Archduke Maximillien, was still in a terrible mood as he signalled his water dragon to descend from the sky and aimed at Wolf and King Alric.


    "Now, which one of you hurt my Little Jean?"

 Chapter 579: 13.77

    "Now, which one of you hurt my Little Jean?"


    ¡­


    The situation turned from bad to worst almost immediately. Wolf and King Alric were frozen on the spot in front of the giant water dragon. This water dragon was 10x bigger than the one they saw when Maximillien attacked their camp.


    This water dragon covered the whole Palace and could basically destroy everything in its path.


    [Holy frick! Look at the size of that water dragon! I didn''t know that Maximillien could conjure such humongous water dragon enough to destroy the whole city and Palace.]


    [Pupa: Of course, his power has also grown exponentially after twelve years of a time skip. Maximillien is the most talented water magic-user in this world anyway, so it wasn''t difficult for him to conjure this. In fact, he could create a huge devastating tsunami if he wants.]


    [Man, time skip be giving him the golden finger!]


    The water dragon continued making drizzle and then heavy rain across the sky as Maximillien''s anger stacked for each second of no answer from Wolf or King Alric. He glanced at Jean, who was still sitting on the bench. The rain had washed all the dirt on Jean''s body, but it made the bruises were even more obvious.


    Jean shivered as he was sitting alone there, looking like a pitiful kid who had been abandoned on the street by his family. He stared at his Big brother with his doe eyes, "Big brother¡­."


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 80%.]


    Maximillien''s gaze turned even more vicious at Wolf and King Alric, and the water Dragon roared, ready to strike and kill everyone in its path.


    "If none of you talks, then I will drown you, brothers, inside that lake."


    King Alric knew that he would be dead the moment Archduke Maximillien struck him with that giant dragon. But at least, he needed to take responsibility, not Wolf.


    He braced himself and stepped in, "It''s my, Your Highness. I''m the one who accidentally hurt Young Master. We had a duel, and he got thrown away by the explosion I made."


    "A DUEL?! YOU BASTARD!"


    Maximillien''s wrath peaked as the giant water dragon soared up to the sky and lunged directly at King Alric without question. King Alric closed his eyes, accepting his fate, but Wolf didn''t want his Big brother to die. He still had to rule the kingdom they fought for.


    Wolf grabbed his Big brother''s hand, wanting to pull him away from the water dragon. But Alric decided to stay, "This is my punishment! You leave now!"


    "Big brother!" Wolf used all his strength to pull his Big brother away and dodged the first strike from the water dragon.


    The water dragon did a maneuver before it hit the ground and continued chasing Wolf and King Alric.


    [Okay, this is definitely dangerous, I can''t let this go on any longer or Wolf and Alric will be dead for sure.]


    [Pupa: It''s your idea to challenge Alric in the first place.]


    [Well, that''s because you''re never told me about the real answer for that question he had!]


    Jean used all his strength to go in the middle, where his Big brother, Maximillien, was standing straight. He didn''t move at all, but his eyes continued following Wolf and King Alric.


    No matter how quick Wolf dashed and dodged the water dragon, the water dragon could still chase him. It got even worse as the water dragon started colliding and destroying the walls, fountains, and trees around the Palace.


    The servants were too terrified, so all of them started yelling at each other to escape from the Palace as soon as possible because His Highness Archduke went mad.


    Jean rushed and hugged his Big brother, "Big brother, stop this, I''m here! Jean is safe!


    Maximillien was unresponsive for a moment, then he circled his hands on Jean''s waist. He pressed Jean deeper into his embrace as his body trembled in both anger and fear.


    "J¡ªJean... I''ve failed to protect you. I''m sorry¡­."


    "No, no, it''s okay, Big brother. It was me who challenged King Alric. I said that I wanted a fair duel. I''m okay now. It''s just small bruises. I can heal it on my own!"


    "But I''ve promised myself not to let you get hurt by anyone¡­." Maximillien said. "I¡­ I shouldn''t have allowed you to leave too far from the Palace. Now you start having strange thoughts."


    "Big brother, this is my choice, and it''s nothing serious. I just want to prove to Wolf''s big brother that Wolf is important in my life!"


    "Do you love him?"


    "¡­ I don''t know, Big brother. But I feel like my feelings for Wolf is just as big as my love for you and Angel Raphael!"


    "You¡­ you have a love for me as well?"


    "Un! I do!"


    Maximillien''s heart wavered as the water dragon''s solid body started weakening, and soon after, the water dragon turned into a constant waterfall that flooded the whole Palace.


    Wolf, who was carrying his Big brother in his arm, fell after exhaustion. He was using all he could do to save his big brother, just like how Young Master Jean wanted to calm Archduke Maximillien.


    Jean was relieved that his Big brother finally gave up. He didn''t know what would happen if his Big brother continued his rampage. That water dragon might have destroyed the whole Palace and also the city.


    Maximillien tightened his hug on Jean''s waist and buried his head on Jean''s shoulder, "I''m sorry, Jean. I really don''t understand my heart either. I don''t know what I want. Do you hate me for ignoring you?"


    "Um¡­ Jean is so sad that you keep pushing me away, Big brother. But I believe that you never have any kind of devious intention towards me. I know that you love me deep in your heart!"


    Jean''s words hit right in Maximillien''s heart as he felt that his desire was abnormal, "I will¡­ I will talk to you again after we finish these things. I want to tell you everything."


    "But for now¡­." Maximillien raised his head and looked at Wolf and his big brother, King Alric. They dropped to the ground due to exhaustion, "What do you want to do with them?"

 Chapter 580: 13.78 (Semi R-18)

    *Jellyfish Fleshlight/Onahole*


    "But for now¡­." Maximillien raised his head and looked at Wolf and his big brother, King Alric. They dropped to the ground due to exhaustion, "What do you want to do with them?"


    "I want to challenge King Alric again. I want to show him that I can beat him with my tricks!" Jean suggested, but Maximillien glared at him as a sign of disapproval.


    "You''re not on par with him. He has been a bandit for a long time and also a trained warrior. He is born to fight, and you''re¡­ you''re born to be pampered¡­."


    ''By me.'' Maximillien said in his heart.


    "No, no, Big brother, don''t underestimate me! I can fight as well! I will prove to you that I can fight!" Jean insisted. "Wolf, it is my knight, and I will never let him go!"


    Jean looked towards his knight and yelled, "WOLF! WAKE UP!"


    Wolf, who had been exhausted, suddenly got a sudden surge of energy when he heard his Young Master calling for him. He got up from the ground and dashed. He stood in front of Jean and lowered his head, "Young Master¡­ Wolf¡­ Wolf''s fault¡ª"


    "It''s not your fault, Wolf! It''s nobody''s fault!" Jean pacified Wolf by patting his head. "Look, I''m alright. I''m just a little bruised!"


    [Pupa: Yeah, King Alric is going too easy on you. He should''ve to shred your off.]


    [Pupa, sometimes I wonder if you become my system just to see me dying every time.]


    [Pupa: It is a cathartic experience.]


    Wolf looked at his Master''s bruises, and his heart felt so heavy. He clenched his fist, trying to hold his tears. But in the end, Wolf started sobbing and crying, "Wolf¡­ Wolf, can''t let¡­ Young Master¡­ get hurt¡­."


    "Wolf''s¡­ ashamed¡­."


    "Aww, don''t be ashamed, Wolf. Here, I will show you a neat trick," Jean started chanting his magic, "Pain, Pain go away~."


    Jean covered a bruise in his cheek with his palm, and the bruise magically disappeared. Jean chanted a few times, and all his bruises were gone.


    "See, I told you that I''m alright!" Jean said happily.


    Wolf and Maximillien were surprised by Jean''s healing ability. Because healing was only doable by a Saint or Saintess with holy magic. But Jean was not a holy magic user because he could also do fire magic, water magic, and all kinds of magic.


    But they weren''t surprised for a long time because they simply knew that Jean was unique with all his capability.


    [Pupa: You''re the only bearer of Hoe magic. You can do more and more amazing things with much magic as long as you keep conquering their heart.]


    [Ah, I''ve been wondering if I can unlock an extraordinary power once I reach 100% Fatemeter.]


    [Or maybe an ultimate bonus power after having sex with them¡ª]


    [Pupa: You''re underage.]


    [Damn it! I''m only one year short!]


    [Pupa: Still underage.]


    [Pupa: Anyways, you have gotten a newfound power after reaching 80% Fatemeter with Maximillien, go use your water magic again.]


    Jean looked at King Alric, who was exhausted after running away from the water dragon. Unlike Wolf, who had infinite stamina, King Alric had his exhaustion point where he simply couldn''t stand anymore.


    "Your Majesty, wake up! Let''s fight again. We are not done with our duel!"


    "Y¡ªYoung Master, I don''t think I can¡ª"


    "Get up and face my little brother," Maximillien ordered. He glared at King Alric, ordering him to get ready. King Alric gulped under the eyes of the Archduke. He remembered the giant water dragon that could swallow and kill him instantly.


    He mustered his strength and stood up, "Young Master Jean, please remember that I do not want to hurt you too much, and please don''t blame me if you get hurt."


    "I will not blame you!" Jean said. In fact, he didn''t blame anyone at all. It was just his big brother''s extreme reaction.


    [Pupa: Well, your acting as shivering, bullied little brother in front of his big brother undoubtedly contributed to all this mess.]


    [Sshh, we don''t talk about that.]


    King Alric felt it was hopeless since Young Master Jean would still lose in the end, and he would be beaten to death by Archduke. But since he could not refuse, he took a deep breath and then heated his body temperature again.


    King Alric created another fireball that could detonate. Under the gaze of Archduke, he intentionally made it less severe than before, and he threw it at Young Master Jean.


    Jean saw the projectile coming in his direction. He glanced at his left and right. Wolf and his big brother were ready to extinguish the fire in case he got hurt again.


    Jean chuckled happily and then summoned a magic wand with the love-shaped crown in his hand and waved it in the air.


    "With the power of Hoe Magic, I shall summon thee, Bubble Jellyfishes!"


    The diamond glowed and summoned dozens of jellyfishes that floated in the air. When the fireball hit one of the jellyfish, the jellyfish popped like a bubble alongside the fireball. They created a sparkling effect in the air.


    "Hehe, you can keep attacking me, Your Majesty!" Jean happily summoned more and more bubble jellyfish.


    King Alric was mesmerized, and he sent dozens of fireballs.


    The jellyfish popped and created sparkling effects around Jean. Wolf and Maximillien stared at Jean, who was having fun, defeating his enemy without even hurting anyone.


    [Why didn''t I do this sooner?!]


    [Pupa: Because you don''t have the ability before. Summoning magic is only available after you hit 80% of Fatemeter. Now you can do water summoning and fire summoning, from Maximillien and Wolf.]


    King Alric tried to create another fireball to no avail. He had run out of energy today. He stared at Young Master Jean who was having fun. Jean defeated King Alric in a pacifist way, without any bloodshed¡­ not counting their previous duel.


    King Alric sighed full of relief, "Young Master, I can''t conjure any magic anymore. I admit my defeat."


    "Yayyy!" Jean jumped happily and hugged Wolf, who was standing on his left side. "Wolf, I won! I really won! Now you can stay with me here!"


    Wolf was happy with the result. He really thought there would be bloodshed here. But Young Master was able to defeat his big brother without any bloodshed¡­ at least not much.


    "Wolf¡­ happy¡­ Wolf can stay¡­ with Young Master¡­."


    King Alric sighed and fell on his knees. He was really drained out physically and mentally right now.


    Jean, who saw this waved his wand and commanded the hundreds of jellyfishes to gather and surround King Alric, "Healing Jelly!"


    "Ah, what is this?!" King Alric was surprised by the horde of jellyfishes surrounding him. The jellyfish started excreting purple jelly that healed all the wounds King Alric suffered, but it also melted King Alric''s clothes.


    "Ahhh! Uhh¡­ Y¡ªYoung Master, this feels weird¡ªAhhhh!" King Alric moaned comfortably as he had been stripped naked by the jellyfishes. His stamina was restored, but he felt hot and tingling all over.


    The jellyfish kept smearing more and more purple jelly, and the king''s cock was erect.


    "Ahh, no, no, p¡ªplease stop this¡ª" King Alric felt that his cock was being massaged by jellyfishes created by Young Master Jean.


    "Eh? Stop? But the jellyfishes are still healing you!" Jean said innocently.


    "B¡ªBut my, my¡ªI can''t hold it any longer," King Alric''s cock trembled, and he shot out his cum high up in the air.


    The jellyfish stopped healing. It popped one by one until all of them disappeared, leaving the King of Dieter Kingdom slumped to the ground, still with erect and throbbing cock after shooting his essence.


    "Ahh¡­ huff¡­ Y¡ªYoung Master Jean, thank you for¡­ healing me¡­." King Alric said. He felt humiliated, but at the same time, he had to admit that he enjoyed it.


    But, he also felt a bit dirty himself. Because he actually imagined that Young Master Jean intentionally made him cum with that jellyfish.


    ''No, that''s just my stupid imagination. Young Master Jean is a pure-hearted man. Of course, he wouldn''t have such lascivious thought,'' King Alric denied his own suspicion.


    [Pupa: Did you put aphrodisiac in it?]


    [Hehe, yes~ I intentionally put aphrodisiac inside the jellyfishes'' purple jelly, call it jellyfish fleshlight or Jellyfish onahole, nyahahah~ I''m using Hoe magic at its full potential!]


    [Pupa:¡­ what a degenerate whore.]

 Chapter 581: 13.79

    Wolf saw how his big brother was healed by Young Master Jean''s jellyfish got him confused. He looked at his Young Master and asked, "Young Master¡­ why?"


    "Hn?"


    "Why¡­ heal¡­ my¡­ brother¡­."


    "Ah, isn''t that obvious already?" Jean smiled cheerfully at Wolf. "Your family is my family as well. You''re Jean''s favourite! My beloved knight! Of course, I wouldn''t let your big brother be wounded after a small duel!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Wolf Dietrich''s Fatemeter increases to 90%.]


    Wolf was stunned for a good while. He kept staring at his Young Master as if staring at a god. His eyes were full of worship, thinking about how his Young Master was so kind and gentle. He even healed his enemy, the one who had hurt him before.


    Wolf also remembered that Young Master Jean never liked to fight. He solved many problems, even the ones when they were kids, with a pacifist nature.


    But what surprised Wolf the most was¡­


    The fact that his Young Master wanted to treat Wolf''s family just like his family. He was just a mere servant that had no right over his Master, yet Young Master treated him as more than just a tool.


    He treated Wolf as his favourite, Jean''s favourite.


    ¡­


    "Young¡­ Master¡­" Wolf called Jean and slowly walked closer to his Young Master. He didn''t know what he wanted to do, but he wanted Young Master to feel his heart.


    Because it was beating loudly right now, and it beat even faster when Young Master Jean stared at him.


    Wolf gently held his Master''s hand and placed it on his heart, "Young Master¡­ my heart¡­ my heartbeats¡­ for you¡­."


    "Wolf¡­ wants¡­ you to know¡­."


    "Wolf''s heart¡­ is yours¡­."


    [OMGGG, SO CUTE AND CORNY! HE IS DEFINITELY MY FAVORITE!]


    [Pupa: You said that many times, you know.]


    [I know, but Wolf is definitely one of my favourite ML! On par with Javier, Altair, and Lee Yongsun!]


    "I will handle your heart with care, Wolf¡­." Jean replied as his cheeks reddened as well. He lowered his gaze out of embarrassment, but the moment he looked down, he saw a 9 inches giant pointing at him, throbbing amazingly with a bulbous tip.


    "U¡ªUn¡­ do you need jellyfish treatment as well?" Jean asked. But before Wolf could reply, there was a surge of water that suddenly pushed him away, separating him from Young Master Jean.


    He was thrown to the wall, and the water froze, locking his body inside an ice coffin.


    Maximillien glared at Wolf and Jean, "He doesn''t even wear clothes. These two brothers are a bunch of degenerate perverts!"


    [Hehe, you also have one here.]


    Jean pouted at his big brother, "You''re too much. Wolf just wants to hug me."


    "Naked! Don''t you see his¡ªugh!" Maximillien turned his back and walked away. Maximillien halted his step for a moment and said, "Jean, come for dinner tonight. I want to talk with you about something."


    "Um, okay, Big brother!" Jean agreed without much thought.


    "Don''t worry about the damage and your garden. I will hire the earth mages to grow the plants quickly, so you will see everything clean in two or three days," Maximillien added before leaving Jean with naked King Alric and Wolf.


    [Hmm¡­ both of them have nice cock, but I vote for Wolf more. Because he is bigger, with a bulbous tip, my favourite!]


    [Pupa: The fact that you dare to say that with Jean''s pure face is staggering.]


    Jean used his magic to make clothes out of the leaves around the ruined garden to cover both King Alric and Wolf. In the end, both of them stood in front of Young Master Jean with leaves that barely covered their private parts.


    [Pupa: You can make proper clothes to cover them, you know.]


    [Nah, I''d rather make them using loincloth like Tarzan, it''s sexier, nyehe~]


    King Alric was too embarrassed to start the conversation. While Wolf kept on staring at Young Master Jean with full attention as if his future life was determined by whatever Young Master would say next.


    "Your Majesty, just like what you''ve promised before, I will not allow Wolf to leave me. Because he has been my knight for so long, and I don''t want to lose my favourite!"


    King Alric glanced at his younger brother, who was so excited, his eyes glimmered full of hope. Wolf looked at Young Master Jean with both love and worship.


    King Alric sighed. He had to admit that nobody would be able to make Wolf feel more alive than this. Young Master Jean was probably the only person Wolf would ever get close to.


    He was just worried that his younger brother wouldn''t have a chance to show his romantic interest.


    But that was up to fate to decide.


    King Alric patted Wolf''s shoulder, and he said to Jean, "Young Master, my little brother has difficulty speaking. He is also terrible academically. But he is the most loyal person you''ll ever find in your life."


    King Alric bowed his head respectfully at Young Master Jean. Although Jean didn''t have the same strength that Archduke Maximillien had, his way of solving conflict was commendable.


    Young Master Jean was the ultimate pacifist that could bring even the fiercest enemy to calm down and smile.


    "Young Master, you''ve gained my respect, and I thank you for taking care of my little brother. Please treat him well."


    "Big brother¡­ Wolf¡­ is happy¡­ with Young Master!" Wolf already took Jean''s side. He didn''t want to be separated from his Young Master.


    The thought was compelling at first, though he would still want to live with Young Master.


    But after all of these, Wolf absolutely refused to be separated from Young Master Jean.


    "I understand. I came here to check whether my little brother was alright. But now I know that he is in a good hand. I shall leave now if you excuse me," King Alric said.


    Before he left, he patted Wolf''s shoulder, "Good luck, Wolf."


    Wolf tilted his head full of confusion, but he just nodded.


    Jean and Wolf stood at the gate, waving their hands as the official carriage of Dieter Kingdom left the Palace of Eau Saumont.


    After the carriage was out of their sight, Wolf stared at his Young Master with complicated eyes, "Young Master¡­."


    "Yes?"


    "C¡ªCan Wolf¡­ get¡­ jellyfish heal?"

 Chapter 582: 13.80

    Maximillien was sitting solemnly while staring at the dinner in front of him. This was the dinner he prepared for Jean. He wanted Jean to have a nice dinner with him, so he told the head cook to make everything Young Master Jean loved.


    He kept something in his head for a long time, a confession. But he didn''t know how to say it, and he was still contemplating whether he should say it in the first place due to their status.


    Although they were not blood-related at all, Maximillien grew up with Jean. He became overprotective to Jean and wanting the best for that boy.


    But at the same time, he wouldn''t deny there was another feeling blooming inside his heart, and nobody could ever give him this kind of feeling. It was only with Jean.


    Maximillien closed his eyes, thinking about the best way to confess his feeling. But the more he thought about it, the more he met a dead end.


    "Big brother!" Jean entered the dining hall fresh with new apparel. He skipped happily and sat near his Big brother. Jean looked at the food on the table and marvelled, "Whoaaa! Is this a feast for me? I''ve wanted to eat all of these! Food in the academy sucks!"


    "You don''t like the food in the academy?" Maximillien asked. He remembered clearly that he told the dean to give Jean the best food the academy could offer. It didn''t matter if it counted as nepotism. As the Archduke, Maximillien was the landowner of the academy, and he was also the biggest donator yearly.


    A minor treatment for his beloved little brother wouldn''t hurt them.


    "I will tell them about their bad food. I will punish some as well," Maximillien said.


    "No, no, the food tastes great, but¡­." Jean sighed and picked one piece of raisin cookie from the table. "I just don''t like the atmosphere. I want to eat with you daily, Big brother¡­."


    Ba-Dump!


    Maximillien held his breath as he felt that his heart was beating louder right now. Jean really got his way with words, even if Jean didn''t mean it.


    Maximillien blamed himself once more, ''Jean wants to eat with you every day because you''re his family. Stop thinking about other stuff, Maximillien. He is a pure-hearted kid, unlike you, filth.''


    Meanwhile, Jean tilted his head when he saw his big brother''s cheek turned red. He put his palm on Maximillien''s cheek and asked, "Are you feeling uncomfortable, big brother?"


    Maximillien jolted in response, and his cheek turned even hotter, "Hmm¡­ big brother has a fever? Maybe because you used too much magic before¡­."


    "I''m fine," Maximillien held Jean''s hand because he didn''t want to look too obvious in front of Jean. "Just enjoy the dinner."


    "Ah, how about the things that you want to talk about, Big brother?" Jean asked.


    "W¡ªWe will talk about that later," Maximillien replied. However, he also didn''t know if he wanted to talk with Jean after dinner. Even with just a small touch from Jean already got his heart beating uncontrollably.


    [Hehe, so cute. He doesn''t realize that he has been in love with me for so long. But finally realizing it after I got older.]


    [Pupa: Good thing he is not your biological brother.]


    [Yeah¡­ if he is my biological brother, that''d be so weird. We should thank the author for making him romance-able as an adopted brother, nyeheh~]


    [Though I''d be even happier if he makes Maximillien as my step-brother, so I can say that iconic line ''Help me, step-bro, I''m stuck~]


    [Pupa:... degenerate whore.]


    Jean just hummed as he ate dinner in silence with his Big brother. As the evening passed, Maximillien was still sitting inside his office. He wasn''t working. He was just contemplating whether he should say it or not.


    "Ah, the more I think about it, the more stressful I got¡­." Maximillien let out a deep sigh. He got up from the chair and walked to the balcony. The moon was so beautiful, nothing, it was a full moon, and the air was a bit chilly since autumn.


    The gentle moon reminded him of Jean. Jean was like the bright sun that cheered him every day and the gentle moon that always said good night, with a kiss on the cheek before sleep.


    "Jean¡­"


    ¡­


    "No, no, things will be bad if Jean knows about my feeling," Maximillien shook his head. But when he was about to return inside, he saw Jean near the ruined fountain in the garden.


    "BIG BROTHER!" Jean yelled out loud.


    Maximillien''s eyes widened. He saw Jean playing with jellyfish that he made before and helping Wolf heal his wound with the same method that he used for King Alric.


    "Goddamn it, that guy is using Jean for his sexual fantasy!" Maximillien was about to create a small wave to kick Wolf away from Jean, but he was surprised when Jean suddenly waved his wand and created bigger jellyfish bubbles.


    He summoned them one by one and created a stair leading to Maximillien''s balcony.


    Jean jumped from one jellyfish to another and then landed right in front of Maximillien, "Big brother, do you want to get healed like Wolf? He''s currently enjoying it. It''s like detoxification to relax your muscle. Just like Wolf, he has been detoxed for at least four times throughout the whole night, and he still wants more!"


    ''THAT DAMNED PERVERT!'' Maximillien was panicked, thinking that Jean must''ve seen Wolf shot his cum at least four times. But maybe, because Jean was too pure-hearted, he didn''t even realize that it was such a lascivious and depraved activity.


    Jean looked at the bright moon and sighed full of admiration, "The full moon is so beautiful tonight." Jean turned his head at his big brother and smiled, "Big brother, do you want to dance on the moon?"


    "Huh?"


    Jean grabbed Maximillien''s hand and summoned stairs of bubble jellyfishes leading to the lake behind the Palace of Eau Saumont.


    Jean pulled his big brother''s hand and dragged him to jump from one jellyfish to another, "Big brother, I want to dance on the moon with you!"

 Chapter 583: 13.81

    "Big brother, I want to dance on the moon with you!"


    "Dance on the moon?" Maximillien wondered whether that was just another term of something he didn''t know since he was ten years older than Jean, or it was literally dancing on the moon.


    Jean checked at Wolf, who was still immersing himself with the jellyfish onahole, "Wolf, you can do it until you''re fully healed! Just imagine me servicing your big cock!"


    "Uhh¡­ Aahhh! Y¡ªYoung Master!" Wolf was too immersed to hear anyone, he had been controlled by this jellyfish, and he had shot four times in a row. It was very effective when Young Master Jean whispered in his ears, ''Imagine your Young Master is servicing your cock.''


    Maximillien glared at Jean. He was about to put Jean under his long lecture about modesty and how he was doing something so degenerate. But when he saw how happy Jean was, that thought of scolding him disappeared.


    Because he thought that Jean must''ve been too pure to realize this wasn''t something normal to do. And he had a good intention to help Wolf healing his wound.


    Maximillien shook his head, trying to stop himself from ever thinking about something so filthy. He was the one who had dirty thoughts after all.


    Maximillien and Jean landed right at the lakeside. The lake was clear, with a full moon reflected on the surface, creating an illusion that the moon was actually under the lake.


    Maximillien took a deep breath. He was admiring the beauty of this lake, the Eau Saumont Lake.


    Maximillien came here often to relax after a tiring day. Since Jean''s departure from the palace, he felt ten times more stressed than before, which was his only spot to calm his mind.


    Maximillien glanced at Jean, who was staring at the full moon. Jean smiled and commented, "Big brother, if I say that I''m a descendant of the moon, will you believe it?"


    "Huh?"


    Jean closed his eyes, "I had a strange dream. I was actually the child of the moon. That''s why I have a high affinity with nature, including all magic in this world."


    "And through that dream, I already know my real identity. The previous life of me before I was reborn as a child once more."


    ¡­


    Maximillien stared at Jean, and for some reason, he believed what Jean said.


    Jean was an orphan without identity taken from the orphanage, and when his parents died, Maximillien blamed it on Jean.


    Especially after that dream, if he continued living with Jean, he would die. He still got that dream from time to time, but he ignored it. He would not kick Jean for some stupid dream.


    "Big brother, someday, I will return to the moon, to my people¡­" Jean said with a bitter smile.


    [Pupa: What are you on about? There is no such thing as children of the moon in the backstory.]


    [I''m just trying to make myself look more elegant and fairy-like! This kind of setup isn''t good without some beautiful backstory.]


    "I remember my real name in the past, the name that was given by the god himself as my real identity¡­." Jean said. He turned his head and stared at his big brother, "Do you want to know my real name?"


    "Yes¡­" Maximillien''s heart was beating loudly. He was happy that Jean wanted to tell him about his real identity. But he was also saddened because of Jean''s statement about his departure in the future.


    Jean braced himself and opened his mouth, "My real name is¡­ Yunyu, my title is Sailor Moon, the defender of justice and beauty."


    "I also have a magic chant that will transform me into the child of the moon, complete with costume."


    "Moon Prism Power, maaakeee up!" Jean yelled and then did a sequence in front of Maximillien shamelessly. After he was done, he posed and said, "With the power of the moon, you will be punished, Kyun!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Yunyu¡­ Sailor Moon¡­" Maximillien was absolutely mesmerized by Jean''s reveal and the sequence that he did just now. It also felt strangely familiar to him.


    [Did he believe it?]


    [Pupa: I don''t think so. Why are you doing this so suddenly?]


    [Because why not?]


    Jean smiled awkwardly, "Ah, I''m sorry if it sounds ridiculous. I just want to tell big brother about this¡ª"


    "I believe it."


    "Huh?"


    "I believe what you said, Jean¡­." Maximillien nodded. "I believe that your real name is Yunyu, and you''re the Sailor Moon, defender of justice and beauty."


    "Big brother¡­" Jean was stunned, silly. "You¡ªyou really believe me?"


    ¡­


    [Pupa: No way.]


    [PFFTT! BWAHAHAHAHAHA! HE BELIEVES IT!]


    [He believes all that nonsense, ahahahaha!]


    [He is supposed to be the smartest one in this world, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [BWAHAHAHAHA! THAT MAKES IT EVEN FUNNIER!]


    "I also want to confess about something, Jean¡­." Maximillien said. Since Jean was brave enough to tell about his real identity as the child of the moon. He should also do the same with his heart.


    "I want to tell you about my heart¡­." Maximillien said. He wanted to reach Yunyu''s hand, wanting to intertwine their fingers while Maximillien confessed his feeling.


    But Jean suddenly twinkled his finger and pointed at his shoes. He took off his shoes and took the initiative to walk on water. Jean magically floated on the water as if he was stepping on solid ground.


    "Big brother, let''s have a dance first. I''ve wanted to dance with you for a very long time.


    Maximillien stared at Jean''s feet for a moment, and he saw Jean, who was standing on top of the moon reflection on the water. Giving the illusion that they were dancing on the moon.


    Maximillien took a deep breath and took off his shoes. He used his magic to walk on water, just like how Jean did it.


    Maximillien stood in front of Jean as they stared at each other. Maximillien offered his hand and lowered his back as a sign of respect, "Care for a moonlight dance, Young Master?"

 Chapter 584: 13.82

    [Music Recommendation: Saint Saens - The Swan.]


    Maximillien stood in front of Jean as they stared at each other. Maximillien offered his hand and lowered his back as a sign of respect, "Care for a moonlight dance, Young Master?"


    Jean was flattered. He did a little bow and put his hand on top of Maximillien''s palm, "Certainly, Monsieur."


    Maximillien chuckled at Jean''s corniness. He interlocked his fingers with Jean''s fingers, and he put his other hand on Jean''s slim waist. Meanwhile, Jean put his hand on his big brother''s shoulder.


    They stared at each other, and Maximillien was the one to take the lead. He stepped to the front while Jean followed with one step back.


    Maximillien did a step to the left, and Jean followed as well. Although Maximillien and Jean never learned to dance, mostly because Maximillien thought it was a useless skill, but right now, he felt that their mind was connected, and he could understand what Jean wanted to do, including their dance steps.


    With only using instinct, they danced on top of the reflection of the moon in complete synchronization.


    Gradually, the fireflies around the lake started appearing and acted as natural lights for Jean and Maximillien. The fireflies flickered around them, and Jean subconsciously used his magic to change their apparel since both of them were only using pyjamas right now.


    Jean turned their pyjamas into two dark blue suits with glittering diamond dust as a finishing touch. Maximillien didn''t question it, knowing that Jean was capable of much incredible magic, and he just accepted the suit, even praised Jean, "It''s beautiful, Jean."


    "Ehe, I want to make this moment memorable for both of us, Big brother."


    "Does dancing with me make you happy?"


    "It does. I''ve wanted to dance with you for so long, Big brother. But you''re too busy with work, and I don''t want to anger you with my stupid wishes¡­." Jean smiled bitterly. "You should relax a bit. You''re doing great as Archduke."


    "I want to tell you that you''ve been the mightiest and best man I''ve ever seen in my life, and that opinion never changes, Big brother¡­." Jean confessed. His ears turned red, "I''ve always admired you since the first day I saw you. Even as a child. I thought I was looking at someone so handsome and mighty."


    Maximillien remembered the first day when Jean came to the Palace of Eau Saumont. Maximillien hated him immediately because he thought that his parents were adopting a useless kid for their entertainment.


    Jean wanted to play with him, but when Jean approached him for the first time, Maximillien just shoved him down and yelled. ''You''re just a kid taken by my parents. We have nothing to each other, so don''t touch me.''


    And after their parents'' death, Maximillien had to admit that he mistreated Jean out of spite, thinking that Jean was the cause of their deaths. Looking back at it, Maximillien felt even guiltier than before because he had abused someone as amazing as Jean due to his pettiness.


    "I really thought that you would never accept me, Big brother¡­ thank you for giving me a chance¡­."


    "No, it should be me who thank you for forgiving all my sins, Jean," Maximillien said. "I am the one at fault. I am the petty one who wants to kick you away after you reach eighteen."


    "But now, I don''t even want to get separated from you," Maximillien confessed. He kept things ambiguous for now because he wasn''t sure about the right moment to confess.


    He just wanted to spend more time with Jean, and every second counted for him because he knew that Jean couldn''t be his in the end.


    Jean was in love with Raphael and would get married to him sooner or later. There was no need to clench on a stupid idea that Maximillien would be the one who married Jean instead.


    He had to let go, but he wouldn''t want to let go for now, not until Jean knew about his feeling.


    They didn''t remember whether it was already an hour or two, but they continued dancing without getting tired. They enjoyed every moment until the fireflies suddenly flickered and disappeared, alongside Jean''s smile that slowly faltered.


    Maximillien frowned and asked, "What''s wrong, Jean?"


    "Big brother¡­"


    Jean suddenly stopped dancing, and he tried to shove his big brother away from him. He turned around and took few steps to distance himself from his big brother.


    "Jean?" Maximillien frowned. Jean''s sudden change surprised him, and he wondered if something happened. "Is there something wrong?" He asked.


    "Big brother¡­ I¡­ I don''t think we should dance anymore. I¡­ I think we shouldn''t see each other after this as well¡ª"


    "What?!" Maximillien snapped. He grabbed Jean''s arm and clenched it tightly, "What are you saying? I thought you enjoyed dancing with me!"


    "I do, but¡­." Jean put his hand on his chest, feeling his accelerating heartbeat. "Big brother, I can''t stay with you because I have a forbidden feeling for you. A feeling that I''ve kept for so long, but I can''t tell you about it."


    "W¡ªWhat forbidden feeling?"


    For some reason, Maximillien sensed that Jean and he wasn''t so different. The feelings inside their hearts were similar, and maybe they had kept the same feeling for years without knowing what to do with it.


    "Big brother, don''t you understand? I have a forbidden that a little brother shouldn''t have. You will be disgusted if I tell you about it."


    "N¡ªNo, do tell me!" Maximillien ordered. He didn''t want to miss this, even just a moment. "I don''t want to be separated from you, Jean! Tell me, what are you feeling right now!"


    Jean turned around, staring straight at his big brother''s eyes. Tears dropped from the edge of Jean''s doe eyes, and he said in a low voice as if he was confessing about something humiliating.


    "Big brother, I love you. Not as a sibling. I love you because I want to kiss your lips."

 Chapter 585: 13.83

    "Big brother, I love you. Not as a sibling. I love you because I want to kiss your lips."


    Maximillien was stunned when the love confession came from Jean first, not him. He, who had been tormented by his own feeling, and tried his best to cage it, turned out his little brother also had the same feeling as him.


    The intense feeling that refused to leave no matter how much he tried to ignore it.


    After getting no response from Maximillien, Jean was too ashamed to even look at his big brother. He was feeling hideous to have such a feeling for his own big brother. Even though they weren''t blood-related, his big brother only thought of him as a cute and troublesome little brother.


    Not as a lover.


    "I know that you don''t like it. So please let me go. I will never return to the Palace!" Jean yelled as he struggled to escape from Maximillien''s grasp.


    Maximillien was dazed for a moment, but he acted quick and hugged Jean from behind.


    "Wha¡ª" Jean stiffened when he could feel his big brother''s breath tickling his nape. "B¡ªBig brother¡ª"


    "Don''t call me that," Maximillien said.


    "Wha¡ªWhy?" Jean tried to struggle, but Maximillien tightened his arms around Jean''s chest, so he wouldn''t be able to escape. "Did you finally disown me because of my forbidden feeling? I know that I''m nasty, and I shouldn''t have that idea. But¡­ but I can''t help it."


    "Big brother, if you really hate me because of it, then at least please let me leave the Palace in peace. You don''t need to disown me like this!" Jean''s body trembled after he stopped struggling. He gave up because he knew that he couldn''t break free anyway.


    "You''ve got it all wrong, Jean. I will never disown you. That''s just simply out of my mind."


    "And I will never leave you just because of that forbidden feeling you have. That''s why, please don''t be ashamed of your feeling!" Maximillien yelled. "In fact, I''m extremely happy right now because you''ve fallen in love with me first!"


    "Big brother¡­"


    "No, don''t call me Big brother, for now, Jean. I want you to see me as a man that befits to enter your eyes, just like Raphael!" Maximillien claimed. He kept urging Jean not to call him as big brother, at least not on this occasion.


    "Me too, have something to tell you, but I want to ask you something first," Maximillien said. "Do you love me, or do you love Raphael more?"


    Jean was stunned. He was thinking for a second and shook his head, "I can''t choose. I love both of you equally. I want to live with you and Raphael at the same time! And I will also add Wolf to it. I don''t know what''s wrong with my feeling, Big brother¡­ I don''t know why I am like this¡­."


    "But it doesn''t matter, big brother. In the end, I will get married to Raphael, and I will surely forget about my forbidden love to you!"


    "Jean¡­" Maximillien didn''t expect Jean to have this kind of internal struggle. He thought that Jean''s life was all about sweets and sugar.


    Maximillien finally realized that Jean had grown up. He had his own thought, including loving his adopted big brother.


    Jean struggled again to no avail, "Please release me. You don''t understand that my heart is in pain every moment you embrace me like this!"


    "It hurts me as well, Jean¡­." Maximillien gritted his teeth. "It hurts me that we''ve been hiding the same feeling for years."


    "H¡ªHuh?"


    "Jean¡­" Maximillien leaned closer and whispered in Jean''s ear, ''I''ve fallen in love with you for so long. I love you that I want to kiss you.''


    Ba-Dump!


    Jean turned around. With his bewildered gaze, he asked for confirmation from his big brother, "T¡ªThat''s¡­ how could that be¡ª"


    "I don''t know either. But the moment I realized it, I think I''ve fallen in love too deep to escape," Maximillien replied. "The reason why I''m avoiding you¡­ is because I can''t handle my own heart, Jean."


    "Big brother¡­"


    "Please, don''t call me big brother now. Call me my name, Maximillien."


    ¡­


    "Maximillien¡­" Jean called him in such a soft, longing voice. Like calling a lover that he had waited for so long.


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 95%. So dramatic, I think you should star on that low budget soap opera with thousands of episodes.]


    [Hehe, told you~ Days of me watching low budget soap operas finally gives me something! I know that Maximillien will not confess first. He is such a restrained man in his entire life.]


    [So I give him a little push.]


    [Pupa: By being totally dramatic.]


    [Hehe, it works, right?]


    Maximillien''s heart was beating fast as he gently caressed Jean''s ruddy and soft cheek, "Jean..."


    "I''ve always been wanting to embrace you like this. I got jealous every time I saw you with Raphael because I wanted you."


    "I want you to choose me. I want to be selfish and take you as my own," Maximillien poured all in his head to Jean. Hoping that Jean would understand and pick him. Although it was impossible.


    "Jean, is it wrong for me to be selfish?"


    ¡­


    Jean couldn''t give an answer because he knew that he was also selfish. He loved three of them equally.


    Maximillien was disappointed with Jean''s silence. Because he already got his answer, that they couldn''t be together. At least not as two. If he wanted to be with Jean, he had to share him with Wolf and Raphael.


    He couldn''t accept it. He couldn''t accept the fact that Jean would be taken by scoundrel like Raphael.


    Maximillien gritted his teeth and pulled Jean''s hair. He yanked Jean''s head to the back, so he could see Jean''s neck and pink lips, all vulnerable for him.


    "Ah¡ª!" Jean was surprised, but he didn''t fight it.


    "If I can''t have you for myself, then I will plunder everything I can, right here, right now!"

 Chapter 586: 13.84

    "If I can''t have you for myself, then I will plunder everything I can, right here, right now!"


    Maximillien kissed Jean''s lips aggressively, wanting to take everything from the pure Jean. His kiss was plundering, tasting Jean''s lips, sucking, and he bit Jean''s lower lips full of aggressiveness.


    "Mmm!" Jean was struggling a bit, but he didn''t want to hurt his big brother. So he allowed Maximillien to plunder everything in his lips and mouth.


    Maximillien had stolen Jean''s real first kiss.


    Maximillien glared at Jean, who got weak immediately, without any fight. And for some reason, he got even angrier. Thinking that such beautiful, pure body of Jean would be plundered by Raphael, that bandit dressed in white.


    "Are you this weak, Jean?"


    "W¡ªWha!" Jean was dazed, especially when Maximillien suddenly clenched the collar of his suit and ripped shirt suit with one yank, exposing Jean''s beautiful slim waist, smooth chest, and pearly white skin.


    Jean started struggling, not because he hated his big brother. But because he felt that something was wrong with his big brother. As if he suddenly abandoned all his love and sweetness to plunder and ruin Jean.


    This wasn''t his beloved big brother that he admired at all.


    "B¡ªBig brother, please release me¡­."


    Maximillien felt something wasn''t right with him as well. He suddenly felt an uncomfortable feeling in his heart that had taken control of his body. But he didn''t know what that was.


    It was like a bud that bloomed inside his heart and slowly overtaken his logic. He knew that Jean didn''t want to get treated rudely, but he couldn''t help it.


    Especially when Jean reverted to calling him big brother instead of Maximillien, it ignited his anger. He grabbed Jean''s wrist that tried to push him away. Maximillien''s gaze darkened, and he smirked, "I thought you liked me, Jean."


    "I¡ªI do, but please not like this¡ªAH!" Jean bit his lower lip when he felt the electrifying sensation on his neck and collarbone. Maximillien started kissing, sucking, and then nibbling on Jean''s neck and collarbone, making kiss marks all over Jean''s pure body. Because Jean had pearly skin, all the kiss marks only made him even more alluring.


    Maximillien licked his lips, "I am the first one to touch your skin, Jean."


    Jean had lost all his strength to fight back. He was conflicted himself, he felt that his big brother''s mood change was so sudden, and he became so rude and acted like a plunderer instead of a noble.


    Maximillien''s pupils had turned pure black as he put his hand on Jean''s waist, "Now let me taste¡ª"


    "STOP RIGHT THERE!"


    Maximillien and Jean saw Raphael flying towards them at high speed. He separated Jean and Maximillien by snatching Jean from Maximillien''s embrace. Raphael attacked Maximillien with a holy blast to give a distance between them.


    "Argh!" Maximillien was thrown away, but he quickly stabilized himself and stood straight on the water. He glared at Raphael, who was holding Jean right now.


    "YOU!" Maximillien gritted his teeth. He was full of hatred for Raphael because that guy was why Jean was stuck in this unavoidable marriage.


    "WHY ARE YOU HERE?!" Maximillien yelled.


    [Yeah! Why are you here!? I''m having my time here! Why are you cockblocking me, Raphael!]


    [Pupa: You should be upset at Maximillien instead, not him.]


    [I was about to get scored by Maximillien! Finally, I can have sex after so long, and Raphael ruined everything!]


    Jean was stunned when Raphael suddenly appeared. He looked at Raphael''s face and saw that he looked concerned at Maximillien.


    Thus, Jean glanced at his big brother and got even more surprised.


    Because Maximillien wasn''t like the regular noble and cold archduke everyone used to see.


    Maximillien looked rabid, gritting his teeth and glaring at Raphael as if he wanted to kill him.


    Jean knew that his big brother disliked Raphael, but it wasn''t as severe that he wanted to kill his fiancee.


    "Big brother?" Jean tried to call his big brother, but it only angered Maximillien even more. Both Raphael and Jean could see the dark aura surrounding Maximillien. It was so thick that someone else that saw this might''ve assumed that Maximillien had a dark magic affinity.


    "W¡ªWhat happened?" Jean asked. He got scared by the thick dark energy surrounding Maximillien.


    Raphael frowned, and he tightened his vigilance by silently creating a light shield around them, "Your big brother has been infected with a dark sprout."


    "Dark sprout?"


    "It''s a magic that can only be used by people with great affinity to dark magic. It''s like a voodoo that has been planted long ago and will be triggered when with certain conditions."


    "I suppose, Maximillien''s disappointment triggered his dark sprout. What you see right now is not your big brother. He has been infected and cannot think straight," Raphael informed.


    "W¡ªWha, who would do such terrible thing! Big brother is a nice ruler!"


    "I don''t know. But one thing is for sure, this person has a great magic affinity for dark magic. We can call it a talent, I guess," Raphael replied.


    [It''s totally Matthew.]


    [Pupa: Totally.]


    Jean got scared after hearing the explanation. He was also concerned with his big brother, "T¡ªThen, what should we do with this? I don''t want anything bad to happen with my brother!"


    "We can subside the dark sprout. But it will bloom again at random times. We need to find the one behind this. Because it will be dangerous for Maximillien to keep the dark sprout for a long time."


    "W¡ªWhat would happen if we can''t find the one who makes my brother like this?!"


    "Maximillien will die, drowned by his own darkness."


    Jean felt blood drained out of his body. He stared at his big brother in silence. He wanted to call his name but was afraid that it might trigger him even more.


    [Seriously though, how did my beautiful moonlight dance and moonlight sex suddenly turned into a mess like this!?]


    [Pupa: Probably because someone is very jealous right now.]


    [That damned kid always making trouble in every world. I wonder if he can just at least stay cute like Mamoru Ito or ZeroCheat.]


    [Pupa: Probably because he realized that being loving and gentle with you will only lead to pain.]


    Maximillien raised his hand, and the ground shook. He summoned five giant tentacles made out of water. One strike from that tentacle should be enough to kill them all in one hit.


    "Hand my Little Jean now. I need him," Maximillien demanded with a low, threatening voice.


    But Raphael didn''t seem to falter. As the fearless saint, Raphael tightened his grip around Jean''s body and challenged Maximillien, "He is my fiancee. I will never give him to you. Especially now, when you''re nothing but a monster controlled by someone else!"


    "You! You''re the monster! Jean and I could have a beautiful life together if you didn''t exist in the first place! You''re nothing but a thief!" Maximillien yelled without restrain. It was very atypical compared to the usual cold Archduke Maximillien Eau Saumont.


    Maximillien growled and roared as he used one giant tentacle to attack Raphael, who was still holding Jean.


    "DIE!!"

 Chapter 587: 13.85

    "DIE!!"


    Raphael was fully focused on the tentacle that Maximillien used to attack. It was huge, enough to crush them into pieces.


    Raphael chanted a holy spell in his heart and summoned a giant golden shield made out of light.


    CRASH!


    The tentacle hit the golden shield and exploded after the collision, creating a big wave on the lake. Raphael took a deep breath as he was managing his energy right now. He had to conserve his power because conjuring a giant golden shield wasn''t easy, and it was energy-consuming.


    Maximillien laughing at the futile attempt of defence. He raised his hand, and another tentacle emerged from the deep lake, "JEAN IS MINE! RETURN HIM TO ME NOW!"


    Maximillien pointed at the golden shield and used two tentacles to attack.


    CRASH! CRASH!


    The thundering voice of giant water tentacle crashing against the golden shield filled the air, and the forest around them was flooding.


    Maximillien acted like a madman as he kept summoning one tentacle after another. Maximillien had enormous talent in magic, especially water magic.


    He was a master.


    Even though Raphael was strong, compared to Maximillien''s talent, he still needed more practice and experience.


    The golden shield started cracking after numerous attacks from the giant tentacle until the last one. The golden shield finally shattered, blowing Raphael and Jean away.


    "Ah!"


    "Urgh!"


    Raphael hurriedly created a shield for Jean, so Jean wouldn''t get hurt upon hitting the ground. Raphael gritted his teeth and checked on Jean. After making sure that he was alright, he glared at Maximillien.


    The dark aura around Maximillien was so thick and terrifying, "We can''t do this any longer. We need to escape," Raphael said to Jean.


    [Okay, things are getting scary here. Maximillien went on a total rampage. At this point, he might actually destroy everything!]


    [Pupa: Yeah, you should run.]


    [Run? Why? Let me use my protagonist halo to calm the beast down!]


    Jean saw how his brother had turned into an unstoppable rampaging monster right now. He struggled to get up and separated himself from Raphael, who was injured after hitting a tree.


    "Jean! Don''t go near him!" Raphael yelled. He tried to get up, but there was a sharp pain in his abdomen that made him unable to recover quickly.


    "JEAN!"


    Jean kept walking towards his big brother, believing that his big brother wouldn''t hurt him.


    After he was standing in front of his big brother. Jean smiled at Maximillien and then called his name, "Big brother Maximillien¡­."


    Maximillien, who was acting like a madman before, suddenly turned silent. His eyes kept staring at Jean, refusing to let go.


    "Big brother, please stop this madness¡­ Jean is scared¡­." Jean said. "Jean loves you, I really do. My love to you is no less than my love to Wolf and Angel Raphael."


    "Please, Big brother, snap out of it and be gentle with Jean¡­."


    ¡­


    Since Jean got no reaction from his big brother, he decided to just step in and then hugged Maximillien tightly. Maximillien''s body was cold, a lot colder than before.


    His eyes were still staring blankly, which stressed Jean out. He used his power, and the butterfly hairpin on his hair glowed and transformed into a golden butterfly.


    The golden Butterly flew around Jean and Maximillien. Jean closed his eyes and chanted, "With the power of the moon, Moon Healing Escalation!"


    The golden butterfly started to scatter golden dust around Maximillien and Jean, trying to cleanse Maximillien from the dark sprout taking over his mind.


    Jean closed his eyes because doing this took a lot of energy. He gently rested on his big brother''s chest.


    He thought everything was over, and his big brother had been purified.


    Until his eyes suddenly widened after a sharp pain on his shoulder. Jean was staring at his big brother. His mouth was open, but he couldn''t say anything due to the tremendous shock he had just experienced.


    "Big¡­ brother?"


    Maximillien showed a wide, scary grin that terrified Jean. He gently pulled down Jean''s shirt, exposing the pearly white skin that had been stained with red.


    "You''re mine¡­." Maximillien claimed, caressing the wound that he just carved with an ice spear.


    Maximillien stabbed Jean''s shoulder with an ice spear from behind, piercing his shoulder and creating a big gaping wound.


    "I told you, Jean. You''re mine¡­."


    The sharp pain on his shoulder made him unable to react and unable to speak even longer. He kept staring at his big brother as he couldn''t believe what Maximillien just did.


    "JEAAANNN!" Raphael screamed out loud. He tried to get up to save Jean, but a giant tentacle suddenly emerged and attacked him, restricting him to help Jean right now.


    Maximillien created another ice pick behind Jean, aiming straight at Jean''s heart. Meanwhile, the beautiful pink-haired young man was unresponsive. He was too shocked to react.


    "Let''s die together, Jean¡­." Maximillien pointed the ice spear to their heart, so they would die together.


    After knowing that his death was inevitable, Jean closed his eyes. He had given up since his big brother couldn''t be saved anymore.


    But before Maximillien could stab their hearts, a sudden force kicked him on the arm, pushing him far from Jean.


    "HYAH!"


    "ARRGHH!"


    Wolf came right before Maximillien could do double homicide with his little brother. He was still naked, and his face was still flushed after using Jellyfish onahole for so long, but when he heard the loud crash from the lake, he knew that Young Master Jean was in trouble.


    When he arrived at the lake, he couldn''t believe the sight in front of him, including Young Master Jean, who was bleeding with a gaping wound on his shoulder.


    "Young Master!" Wolf caught Jean before he fell to the water and dashed with extreme speed straight to the lakeside. Because he couldn''t float on water.


    Wolf used his fireball to explode the water tentacle holding Raphael down and put Jean with Raphael side by side.


    "Your Holiness¡­ Young Master¡­ run¡­." Wolf said to Raphael.


    Raphael glanced at Maximillien, who finally got back on his feet. He gritted his teeth, "Can you handle Maximillien for now? We will find a way to purify him. The dark magic user who''s controlling him is way too powerful!"


    "Wolf¡­ can handle¡­ Young Master¡­ heal¡­ shoulder¡­." Wolf said, pointing at Jean''s wounded shoulder.


    "Yes, I will help him. But you should take care as well. If you feel that Maximillien is too much for you to handle, you should run as soon as possible."


    "Wolf¡­ understand."


    Wolf turned his back. Now he was facing Maximillien, whose aura kept on getting darker and darker as time passed. Maximillien gritted his teeth full of anger, "BUGS! YOU''RE ALL BUGS! GIVE JEAN TO ME!"


    Maximillien created more giant tentacles that were impossible for Raphael to deal with alone. But Wolf was confident. He created exploding fireballs on the air and attacked all the giant tentacles, exploding them from the inside.


    The loud explosions filled the air and destroyed the giant tentacles, but it wasn''t enough because Maximillien could just summon more and more.


    Wolf took a deep breath. He darted his eyes at Raphael and Jean and yelled, "RUN!"


    Raphael gritted his teeth and used teleportation magic. He hugged Jean and...


    Poof!


    They disappeared.


    Maximillien was enraged, "JEANNNN!!! ARRGHHH!"


    Wolf observed the enraged Archduke. He knew that Archduke Maximillien was a lot more powerful than he looked. So he also doubted that he could survive this.


    But at least, his Young Master was saved. Wolf closed his eyes imagined Young Master Jean''s face before going all out against enraged Maximillien,


    "Young Master¡­ Love¡­"

 Chapter 588: 13.86

    Raphael used his light travel to teleport them far from the Archduchy. Raphael coughed up blood after exerting too much power, and they landed in the middle of a forest.


    "Urk!"


    Raphael landed on the ground with a loud crash. He landed back first because he was protecting Jean on his embrace.


    "Urghh¡­" Raphael grimaced in pain. He checked on Jean first, and after making sure that Jean was alright, he sighed in relief.


    He checked his surrounding, and it was really a dark forest with tall trees and wet grass around. Raphael didn''t know where they were right now because he teleported as quick as possible without setting a destination.


    He engulfed Jean and himself with a shrouding barrier that made them invisible from other humans and animals.


    After ensuring that everything was good, Raphael put Jean on levitation with his magic and then checked on his wound.


    "This wound¡­ Jean¡­" Raphael bit his lip. It was a big, gaping wound on his shoulder. Because Maximillien had stabbed Jean with an ice spear without mercy.


    ''Whoever controlled Maximillien with dark sprout right now¡­ he must have terrifying dark magic. Because Maximillien loves Jean so much, so that person must have enough power to completely own Maximillien''s body.''


    ''But if someone was able to put dark sprout in Maximiullien''s heart, that means he is someone close to Maximillien. Because it needs to be cultivated for years.''


    ''Maximillien has never been close to anyone. He is only close to Jean, and there is no way Jean is the one who put the dark sprout inside his brother''s heart.''


    Raphael tried to form a solution in his head, yet he found another question left unanswered.


    Raphael wondered if he could heal Jean right now because he was also as exhausted and wounded as Jean was.


    But he tried his best and focused on his healing. He gently covered Jean''s wound and then chanted holy magic to heal the wound.


    The tissues started regenerating at rapid speed under Raphael''s heal, and Raphael''s face paled as his body trembled. He exerted as much as he could for Jean to heal faster.


    After making sure that Jean''s wound was completely healed, Raphael finished his chant and slumped beside Jean. He was breathing heavily, too exhausted and also suffered few injuries.


    "Jean, please wake up faster. I don''t want anything to happen to you," Raphael said. He looked around full of vigilance, "I think the invisible shroud should be enough as our protection until the morning comes."


    Raphael used his last strength to gave Jean warmth, so he wouldn''t feel the cold of the night while he was recovering.


    Raphael was about to close his eyes to rest, waiting for the morning to come. But he suddenly heard a rustle.


    He opened his eyes immediately, looking around anxiously.


    Then, he heard another rustle, and also someone walked closer and closer with his boots.


    Raphael thought, as long as he stayed silent with Jean, the person wouldn''t be able to see him.


    ''He shouldn''t be able to¡ª"


    "Look what we have here. Saint Raphael De Argent and the beloved Young Master Jean."


    Raphael''s eyes widened at the sight of a man dressed in full black, wearing a mask covering his face. The man was probably around the same age as Jean, seeing his height, voice, and posture.


    "Who are you?" Raphael asked vigilantly but still calm enough to be intimidating. Although he was panicking inside. This guy could see through his invisible shroud, so he was definitely not a regular man.


    "Me? My name isn''t really important. I''ve just passed through the woods and accidentally found you two here," the masked man replied. "It seems that the situation here isn''t so good, huh? Do you need my help?"


    Raphael didn''t believe this guy at all. He got even more vigilant and stealthily created a condensed light sphere in one hand, so he could attack this guy in case he was trying to snatch Jean.


    "We don''t need your help. You can leave now," Raphael denied.


    "Hm? But I really want to help. Your Holiness is being quite suspicious of me, huh?" The masked man chuckled. "Well, I think that''s inevitable. Who would take a walk through the deep woods with a lot of dangerous animals anyway?"


    "But I''m here with one intention," the masked man turned his gaze at the unconscious Jean. "I want to take Young Master Jean with me."


    "Stay away, or I will not be so kind," Raphael threatened. This condensed light sphere inside his fist was strong enough to kill a man, and this was his only shot. Because he had completely exhausted all his magic strength for the whole day.


    "Stay away? I''m afraid I cannot do that, Your Holiness. You see, my intention has always been Young Master Jean from the very start. This is the right time to take him with me, don''t you think?"


    Raphael gritted his teeth. He had suspected something, so he pointed it out, "You''re that person, right?"


    "Hm?"


    "You''re the person who has planted dark sprout inside Maximillien''s heart!"


    The masked man cackled as if he had just heard something funny, "Took you long enough to realize."


    "Who are you?! You must be someone close to Maximillien. That''s why you can cultivate dark sprouts in Maximillien''s heart. It took years for such complete mind break to happen!"


    "Oh, I''m nobody for His Highness Archduke Maximillien. He is untouchable after all," the masked man snickered. "But I''m someone very dear to Young Master Jean. Isn''t it obvious? I don''t want Young Master Jean to get close to anyone, including his big brother, who has had a forbidden love for so long. He is the easiest and also the strongest for me to plant the dark sprout, very convenient."


    "Did you use Jean as a host to transfer the dark sprout to Maximillien? Were you the one who gave Jean the dark sphere to play with?!" Raphael accused.


    "Both are true, Your Holiness. Everything is according to my plan," the masked man confirmed.


    "I did everything for Jean because I want him. I want him badly. And I come here to claim him as my own. He is mine."

 Chapter 589: 13.87

    "I did everything for Jean because I want him. I want him badly. And I come here to claim him as my own. He is mine."


    Raphael''s eyes widened as he realized that they were in grave danger now, especially Jean.


    Raphael had no other way except discharging his condensed light sphere to attack this masked man, but he needed to do it with a surprise attack. He tried to lure the masked man first, "You will not touch Jean. He is my fiancee, and he will marry me soon!"


    The masked man paused and then scoffed, full of contempt. He crouched in front of Raphael and pulled his collar, "Do you think you''re better than me? Just because you''re highborn and a saint doesn''t mean that you will win in the end."


    "Jean is destined to be mine. He is the one that completes me, just like how I complete him. He becomes your fiancee just because he is too clueless and pure-hearted."


    "Then let him stay pure-hearted, you devil!" Raphael opened his palm and touched the masked man''s heart. The condensed light sphere pierced through the masked man''s heart like a light sword.


    "URK!"


    The masked man spurted blood after the sudden attack. Beneath his mask, Raphael could sense that eyes full of hatred looking at him, wanting to tear him apart.


    But it was too late because he fell into Raphael''s trap. He lost his balance, and the masked man fell on Raphael''s arm like a puppet whose string had been cut.


    After making sure that Raphael couldn''t feel the heartbeat of this man anymore, he took a deep, relieved breath, "Good thing I still have enough magic to kill him instantly.


    Raphael wanted to know the identity of this man. Because he was either a mole sent by someone, or he was someone close to Jean. Maybe his friends or something, since Jean was a social butterfly.


    So, Raphael carefully held the man''s mask and took it off for the face reveal.


    The moment he saw the face beneath the mask, Raphael was shocked. This man was the one whom Jean had been calling as best friend for so long, the only person aside from him, Maximillien, and Wolf to get close with Jean and earned his trust.


    But the surprise didn''t just end there. The man who was supposed to be dead suddenly opened his eyes in front of Raphael.


    "WHAT?!" Raphael jolted out of shock and fear. The man was supposed to be dead. How could he suddenly open his eyes?


    The man smirked at Raphael and opened his mouth, "You think you can kill me with weak stuff like that? I expected more from you, Your Holiness."


    "Maybe it''s my luck that you''ve been too exhausted to conjure a holy smite," the man said. "Well, if it''s just a child play like this, then I can do it as well."


    "Urk¡­"


    The man summoned a dark dagger and stabbed Raphael''s heart. He pushed the dark dagger deep to make sure that the Saint would die from bleeding.


    He planted the dark dagger on Raphael''s heart. He got up, looking down at the usually high and mighty Saint Raphael, and chuckled, "This is the end for you, Your Holiness. I will leave with my beloved Young Master Jean now."


    "B¡ªBastard!" Raphael cursed at his last strength. He was already trying his best to protect Jean every day. As long as there was no outer intervention, he thought Jean would have a happy life, especially after they got married.


    But someone like this bastard used Jean''s trust for his own selfish desire, and he believed this man had been planning it for years.


    The man chuckled while he picked Jean from the ground. He carried Jean on his arm and kissed his forehead gently, "How smooth and sweet, even kissing his forehead is enough to get me addicted. I wonder how sweet his lips, his chest, and his--Ahahahaha!"


    "I didn''t know that Your Holiness has tasted Jean''s cheeks and lips many times. How enviable."


    "Give¡­ Jean¡­ back¡­ to me¡­." Raphael said weakly. He struggled to even get up from the ground. But his wound was too grievous for him to function, and he was also unable to heal himself due to exhausting all his magic to heal Jean before.


    Thus, Raphael slumped on the ground and slowly lost consciousness. He was bleeding to his doom.


    "You want Young Master Jean to leave me because I''m not on par with your standard. But you didn''t know that I have my own way to make sure that Young Master Jean won''t leave me."


    "This is the forest of emptiness if you didn''t realize it. Nobody will find you here, and you''ll die alone in excruciating pain with that dark dagger."


    The man created a portal that would lead them to another place. The man walked inside the portal with Jean, "Goodbye, Your Holiness."


    The man''s cackling voice echoed around the empty forest until the portal was closed. The man and Jean disappeared into thin air.


    Raphael looked up to the dark of the night, with tall trees surrounding him. Even to his death, the only one in his mind right now was Jean. He was worried that Jean would be tortured after he regained his consciousness. We didn''t know what kind of horrible thing that monster would do.


    The only thing that Raphael was sad about was Jean. He had failed to protect his beloved fiancee.


    His gaze started getting blurry as he called the name of his beloved on his last breath, "Jean¡­."


    [Pupa: Ding! Raphael De Argent''s Fatemeter increases to 90%.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Raphael De Argent cannot be detected.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Maximillien Eau Saumon cannot be detected.]


    [Pupa: Alert! Wolf Dietrich cannot be detected.]


    **


    The man and unconscious Jean arrived in a small hut that he made only for them. It was the safe haven that he had prepared.


    He put Jean on the bed carefully and sat on the bed, staring at Young Master Jean.


    The man caressed Jean''s smooth cheek, and he could feel a shiver all over his body. The sensation was shocking and addicting at the same time.


    "I can''t believe there will be time for me finally touch your smooth cheek. It''s so addicting, I won''t lie," the man smirked and then caressed Jean''s exposed skin. "And your chest, your neck, everything about you is so perfect."


    But then he stopped right on the wound that had been completely healed by Raphael''s holy magic.


    The wound was made by Maximillien when he finally lost his mind.


    "I believe you need a bit of proof here. It''ll hurt a bit, Young Master."


    The man placed his palm on top of Jean''s shoulder and his hand was burning with dark fire. It burned Jean''s skin and created a believable wound that was in the process of healing.


    After he made sure that it looked believable, the man smiled and said, "Young Master Jean, forgive me for hurting your skin slightly, but I need it to make it believable. It is for our relationship, after all."


    "We don''t need the world, or any world. Everything is pointless, since you keep leaving me..."

 Chapter 590: 13.88

    "Mmhh¡­ Stop this."


    "Please stop. I can''t hold it¡­."


    "Mmmh!"


    [Pupa: You''re losing your consciousness due to pain and shock, not because you have a wet dream, idiot.]


    [Pupa: Wake up now!]


    [Ish, let me be dramatic! Don''t you see what Maximillien did to me? He fricking stabbed me, not with a meat spear, but with a real sharp ice spear!]


    Jean opened his eyes reluctantly, and the first thing he saw was the food ceiling. He was inside a house made out of simple wood, something that was unthinkable for the pampered Young Master.


    "Where am I?" Jean looked observed around in a daze. The last thing he remembered was his big brother, who suddenly attacked him and pierced his shoulder with an ice spear.


    He thought by doing his usual purification, his big brother would recover from his mindless rampage. But turned out, even his golden finger purification couldn''t help him.


    Jean slowly touched the bandaged wound on his shoulder and winced in pain. He felt a burning sensation for some reason, but at least he had been treated, it seemed.


    [I really didn''t expect Maximillien to attack me like that. Have I lost my golden finger touch?]


    [Pupa: The dark sprout inside his heart has been cultivated for years. So it''s very unlikely that he can be purified with just simple magic.]


    [Then, how could he cleanse him?]


    [Pupa: I don''t know.]


    ¡­


    [How is his condition right now?]


    [Pupa: Undetectable, all the male leads, including Raphael and Wolf. All of them are undetectable.]


    [Huh? What do you mean?!]


    [Pupa: I don''t know. This is the first time such a thing has happened. I asked the Headquarters, but Father Admin said just roll with it because he was too tired and sleepy after binge-watching some Netflix exclusive.]


    [What the¡ªWhat kind of lazy ass Father Admin is that?! You and that Father Admin are equally useless!]


    [Pupa: Sure, Haruno Sakura 2.0.]


    As Yunyu and Pupa were arguing, there was a creaking on the door. Pupa turned invisible immediately while Yunyu darted his eyes.


    "M¡ªMatthew?"


    "Young Master Jean!" Matthew dropped the fruit basket on hand and rushed to Young Master Jean.


    He checked Young Master temperature first, and after making sure that he got no fever, he asked Jean, "Young Master, are you okay?"


    "I''m okay, just¡­ my shoulder has this burning sensation," Jean replied. He kept staring at Matthew without blinking.


    Meanwhile, Matthew acted as if everything that happened right now was a regular event.


    Matthew walked back to the door and picked the fruit basket.


    "Young Master, I''ve brought you fruits. What do you want? Apple? Banana? Orange?"


    ¡­


    Matthew put the fruit basket on the wooden table and then brought a glass of water for Young Master Jean, "Please drink first, Young Master. You''ve been unconscious for so long."


    Jean drank the water obediently, but his gaze still hadn''t left Matthew, "How long have I been unconscious? What''s happening? And how did I ended up with you, Matthew?"


    Matthew looked calm even after being barraged by questions, "You''ve been unconscious for five days, Young Master. You got a high fever. I was worried that you might not make it."


    "Really?" Jean pondered himself. He thought it was weird that he could be unconscious for so long. "Then, what is happening here? How did I end up with you, Matthew?"


    "The last thing I remembered was my brother¡­ he¡­ he stabbed me with an ice spear. I was too shocked and fainted instantly," Jean recalled the last night. The night was supposed to be a beautiful one. He was dancing with his beloved big brother on the moon, and fireflies helped create a romantic atmosphere.


    They were confessing each other''s feelings and thought it could end well with a gentle kiss.


    Until his big brother suddenly kissed him aggressively and went full rampage for absolutely no reason.


    [Pupa: There is a reason for his rampage. Dark sprout has a trigger, and since you''ve triggered it, it completely took over Maximillien''s mind.]


    [What''s the trigger then?]


    [Pupa: The trigger is because he can''t have you for himself? Do you really think that Master Han Ye''s souls can work together and share your love?]


    [Pupa: You should see it by yourself, no matter in which world, all of them will try to kill each other to get you. It''s just how his chaotic mind works.]


    [What a crazy guy, I wonder who caused him to be like that.]


    Matthew gently held Young Master Jean''s hand and replied, "I was also on the run on that night. You see, His Highness Archduke Maximillien went on a rampage and destroyed the Palace of Eau Saumont. He also summoned hundreds of giant water dragons. He destroyed the Eau Saumont City, and the water dragons also starting to destroy other kingdoms and attacking the empire as well."


    "There is nothing the elder magus could do because His Highness Archduke is the strongest water magus, on par with legendary magus in the past. The only one who could stop him was Saint Raphael."


    "But when the world needed him most, he vanished."


    [Wait, why does that last line sound so familiar?]


    Jean was stunned and heartbroken when he heard about his big brother going on a rampage. Because he knew that it was partly his fault.


    If only he agrees on his Big brother''s request to break off the engagement with Saint Raphael, then the dark sprout inside Maximillien''s heart wouldn''t be triggered.


    "Then, how did you find me?"


    "I found you while I was running away from the water dragons that rampages the academy. There are so many casualties, so many died, I lost count¡­."


    "But I ran into the deep woods alone, trying to save myself. Until I met Saint Raphael, who was heavily wounded, carrying you in his arm."


    "I was about to beg him to protect the city because the water dragons would destroy everything and kill everyone at this point. And he nodded, but he wants me to hide with you, Young Master Jean, when you''re heavily wounded."


    "He told us not to leave the woods until his returns¡­."

 Chapter 591: 13.89

    "He told us not to leave the woods until his returns¡­."


    Matthew looked convincing enough for Jean to believe it. Jean''s heart sank to the deepest pit as he remembered that his fiancee, Saint Raphael, yelled at him to stop approaching his big brother because Maximillien''s mind had been taken over by the dark sprout.


    But because of his overconfidence and foolishness, he tried to purify his big brother. And resulted in him fainting after getting pierced.


    He might also be the reason why Saint Raphael was struggling in the first place because Jean was a burden to him.


    "D¡ªDo you think he is safe right now? And my big brother, and Wolf..."


    Matthew looked sad as he sat on the bed. He held Jean''s hand gently and shook his head, "I have a friend that''s still trying to survive by visiting the ruined Eau Saumont City to scavenge for food. And he said there is no sign of Saint Raphael, or Wolf, especially after Palace of Eau Saumont was ruined to the ground."


    "And about His Highness Maximillien Eau Saumont, he is currently still rampaging everywhere with his giant water dragons and tentacles."


    Jean bit his lower lip. He didn''t want to admit that he might be the cause of the doom in the first place. Because of his greediness, wanting to stay with all of them.


    He was greedy, and he finally got his lesson, a big lesson.


    "I¡ªI will search for big brother first¡ªAh!" Jean tried to get up, but the pain on his shoulder suddenly pulled him back, stopping him from getting out of the bed.


    "Young Master!" Matthew looked worried. He propped Jean carefully and sat him on the bed. "You''re still recovering. When His Holiness handed you to me, your wound was terrible¡­."


    [Pupa: Lies. He is the one that made this wound.]


    [Aish, I know. I doubt that Raphael will leave me severely wounded for so long. He must''ve healed me with his holy magic.]


    [I just don''t want to break Matthew''s guise right now. I''m afraid he will go on a rampage. If he can make Maximillien, Wolf, and Raphael turn out like this, then he has even greater power than what he shows in front of us.]


    Jean looked around and then asked Matthew, "Did you build this hut by yourself?"


    "Uh¡­ I found this empty hut while I was running away," Matthew said. "And you live alone?"


    "Well, I have you¡­." Matthew had a bitter smile on his face. "I don''t even know if my parents are still alive or not. I''ve just returned from Eau Saumont City yesterday and found everything has been absolutely destroyed, including my house¡­."


    "Young Master, you should recover first, then you can try to search for Saint Raphael, your favourite knight, or your Big brother," Matthew suggested.


    Jean stared at Matthew, who looked tired but still kind enough to show a gentle smile to me. He felt guilty as he had become a burden for Matthew, "Thank you for taking care of me. I will surely pay it back¡­."


    "Pay it back?" Matthew frowned, disliking that sentence. "What do you mean by paying it back? Young Master, I''m doing this because I care for you!"


    "Ah¡ªI¡ªI''m just, I don''t know how to show my gratitude¡­." Jean lowered his gaze in shame. "I''m not used to be under the care of someone else other than my big brother, Angel Raphael, or Wolf¡­."


    "Then you''ll be under my care from now on. It''s okay, Young Master. I will take care of you nicely until you''re fully recovered," There was a faint smirk on Matthew''s face, which Jean could barely see. Matthew put his hand on Jean''s wound. He caressed it gently, and strangely, Jean didn''t feel any pain at all.


    In fact, the moment Matthew touched the wound, the burning sensation lessened, and the pain also vanished.


    But when Matthew released his hand, the pain returned, and the burning sensation was even worse than before.


    Jean endured the uncomfortable pain in his shoulder. He didn''t want to sound too clingy, especially to Matthew. Since he was the one who caused everything, he should be the one who took responsibility.


    "I''ll go and cook a mushroom soup for you. Please stay here, and if you need my help, just call my name. I''m cooking outside," Matthew said.


    Jean saw that Matthew was strangely happy to take care of him. As if he didn''t find Jean to be a burden at all.


    After Matthew left the room, Jean touched his wound and winced out of pain, "Aw¡­ it hurts so much¡­."


    [Pupa, where are the male leads? Raphael? Maximillien? Wolf?]


    [Pupa: I told you. I cannot detect their presence. But they''re definitely not dead yet. Because if one of them dies, the world will automatically restart.]


    [I guess we have to leave this place first to see what the heck is happening. I wonder if Matthew is telling the truth¡­ that my big brother has destroyed everything.]


    [Hey, Pupa, be useful for me for once and check the nearest city from here.]


    [Pupa: For an unknown reason, I cannot leave far from you. I can go to the Headquarter, but after Matthew teleported us here, I''ve realized there is a strange force that forbid me from leaving the woods.]


    [¡­ Don''t joke like that¡­]


    [Pupa: I''m not even joking.]


    Jean gulped after realizing that he would be stuck with Matthew for a long time, at least until his wound was healed.


    **


    Matthew returned with a bowl of mushroom soup. The fragrant smell attracted Jean immediately, and his stomach grumbled.


    Jean''s cheeks reddened as Matthew laughed heartily, "Young Master, are you hungry?"


    "Un, I''m starving¡­."


    Matthew sat beside Jean and stirred the mushroom soup, "I will help you, Young Master."


    "I¡ªI can eat it myself¡­." Jean tried to refuse when Matthew wanted to spoon-feed him.


    Matthew shook his head and insisted, "I fed you when you were unconscious for days. I will help you until you''ve fully recovered."


    Thus, Matthew spoon-fed the pampered Young Master Jean. While Jean felt that Matthew doted him too much, the latter didn''t seem to mind at all. In fact, he looked delighted when Young Master Jean obediently ate the mushroom soup that he cooked.


    After he ate everything, Jean felt weak and sleepy. He was a lot sleepier than he expected, so he rubbed his eyes and said, "Um¡­ Matthew, Jean is sleepy¡­."


    "That''s because you''re finally full. Rest first, Young Master¡­."


    "Un¡­" Jean laid slowly on the bed and pulled the blanket. "Thank you for taking care of me, Matthew¡­."


    "It''s okay. Jean doesn''t need to thank me. It''s my pleasure to take care of a beautiful, gentle flower like you¡­."


    "Un¡­"


    It wasn''t long until Jean fell into a deep slumber, deeper than a normal person should be. Because Matthew had used his magic inside the mushroom soup.


    The smile on Matthew''s face faltered after Jean was asleep. He caressed Jean''s cheek, but he was still unsatisfied, "Why do you want to leave? Do you really want to be independent and leave me alone? After all the things I''ve done to get you?"


    "My beloved Jean, this is our safe haven."

 Chapter 592: 13.90

    Six months had passed without anything much happening inside the wooden hut. Jean was still bedridden for some reason, and he only got slightly better after so long.


    Jean could get up from the bed by himself, but he couldn''t even walk at least ten steps from the bed. Jean was permanently bedridden, but Matthew seemed to enjoy it.


    Every day was a holiday for Matthew, and the task of taking care of Jean¡­ was more like a daily reward for him as well.


    Jean was uncomfortable at first because Matthew also helped him to take a bath and change clothes. But Jean got used to it after a while. He allowed Matthew to help him with everything. Gradually, Jean became dependent on Matthew.


    "Slowly, Young Master¡­" Matthew said as he helped Jean to walk towards the door. Matthew already made a rocking chair for Jean, so he could stare at the beautiful forest in front of him while Mattew was busy hunting for food or scavenging in the nearby city if available.


    Jean sat on the rocking chair slowly and smiled at Matthew, "Thank you, Matthew. I''m sorry that I cannot do much. I''m trying to recover, but I don''t know what is happening with me right now. I can''t seem to fully recover¡­."


    "Ah, don''t mention it, Young Master. I''m glad to have you here. Don''t you think that our life is quite good now?" Matthew asked. "We are safe from His Highness'' Archduke Maximillien''s rampage and have a simple hut for us to live. We do not lack food either."


    "Yeah, I guess so¡­" Jean nodded weakly. He had to admit that Matthew cared for him very meticulously. So it was hard not to feel grateful for someone as kind as Matthew.


    "Matthew¡­"


    "Yes?" Matthew looked up as he was tying his boots to go for another hunt.


    Matthew had become a lot more rugged than before. He also developed muscle and tan skin after so much hunting, though Matthew got maturer and more handsome as he grew his. Jean felt guilty because Matthew had to do everything on his own.


    "You¡­ you don''t need to call me Young Master anymore," Jean said.


    "Huh?"


    "I mean¡­ I''m not a Young Master anymore. J¡ªJust call me Jean¡­."


    "You¡­ you allowed me to address you by your first name?" Matthew asked. He thought he heard the wrong thing. "Please repeat it, Young Master Jean."


    "I said, just call me Jean from now on¡­." Jean repeated bashfully. "We''ve been living together for a while now, don''t be so formal with me¡­."


    Matthew got up from the ground and stood in front of Jean, sitting on the rocking chair. He put his hands on each side of the armrest. He leaned in. They were facing each other closely.


    "T¡ªThen, can I¡­ kiss your cheek?" Matthew asked softly. He was unsure if Young Master would find him disgusting.


    ¡­


    "Forget it," Matthew scoffed, full of ridicule for himself. He was too ashamed that he had requested a ridiculous thing. Of course, Young Master Jean wouldn''t want to kiss someone like him.


    A lowborn without rank, without amazing power, without birthright.


    "Please forget what I said¡ª"


    "You can kiss me."


    "Huh?"


    Jean slowly turned his head to the right, exposing his left cheek and part of his neck, "K¡ªKiss me here if you want¡­."


    Matthew was dazed for a moment, and he leaned in.


    Chu~


    Matthew gave a light kiss on Jean''s cheek, and Jean''s cheek turned ruddy out of shyness.


    Matthew kept staring at Jean before commenting, "Your cheek is so sweet, Jean¡­."


    "R¡ªReally?"


    "Yes. Can I have a second kiss? I mean, if I kissed Jean''s left cheek, then I can kiss the other side as well, right?" Matthew persuaded. He wanted more and more. In fact, if he wanted to show his true colour right now, he wanted to just absolutely ripped Jean''s clothes and fuck him on this rocking chair right now.


    But he couldn''t do it, not yet.


    He wanted Young Master Jean to wholly give himself to him.


    Jean flushed when he heard Matthew trying to get the second kiss. Surprisingly, he didn''t object to the idea at all. He just nodded slightly and turned his head around for Matthew to kiss his other cheek.


    Chu~


    Matthew''s kiss was deeper this time, and Jean felt a small electric shock all over his body.


    After Matthew was satisfied, he distanced himself. He said, "I¡ªI will go now before I do something even more unscrupulous. I will see you this evening, Jean."


    "Be safe on your hunt!" Jean waved his hand as Matthew walked further and further from the hut.


    Jean sighed and tried to get up from the rocking chair to no avail. He was too weak to even move his leg without Matthew''s support as if anything he could do right now was to depend on Matthew.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and observed, "So, have you finally fed up with him?"


    "Fed up?"


    "Yeah, it''s been six months since you''re stuck here with Matthew."


    "Hmm¡­ not really. I mean, Matthew has been taking care of me so meticulously. And it''s very peaceful as well. But only one thing that I don''t like."


    "Which is?" Pupa asked.


    "His reluctance and slow game ah! Damn it! Why can''t he just suddenly spread my leg in this rocking chair and fuck me silly!"


    ¡­


    "Seriously, I want to play Stockholm syndrome, kidnapping play, and mind manipulation play. I haven''t had enough from the seventh world," Yunyu complained. "But Matthew is very gentle and slow on his approach. He really wants me to give myself to him, becoming fully dependent."


    "We''ve been stuck here for six months. You can''t stay here with Matthew forever," Pupa urged.


    "I know, but what can I do? I can''t even walk, let alone using my magic!" Yunyu replied frustratedly. He found out that his magic had been completely blocked here. He was basically a disabled young man right now.


    "I will try to persuade Matthew tonight. Let me use my high-level Guilt Tripping no Justu here!"

 Chapter 593: 13.91

    "Young Master, I''m home¡ª"


    Matthew returned to the hut without the sight of Young Master Jean sitting on the rocking chair, greeting him with his sweet smile. Which was very unsettling for him. He''d expect Young Master Jean to greet him like a good wife he could be in the future.


    Matthew had planned everything, including the life they would have in the future. He had planned to make Jean his bride, and everything was according to his plan. As long as Young Master Jean finally forgot about everything before and gave himself, including his body, to him.


    Matthew got worried once he saw no sign of Young Master Jean outside.


    ''Did someone finally able to break in? No, that couldn''t be because I have a powerful barrier around," Matthew thought. ''That monster also told me that nobody would be able to disturb them. So there was no way someone could enter the hut.''


    Matthew walked slowly to the opened door. He had created a dark sphere on his left hand, just in case, he got attacked.


    "Jean?" Matthew called Jean''s name, but there was no answer.


    "Jean? Young Master Jean?" Matthew called his beloved Master''s name again.


    Again, there was no response, but he could faintly hear the sound of someone humming from the kitchen.


    Matthew didn''t lower his guard. He prowled to the kitchen, still with a dark sphere on his palm.


    ~In the Brokeback mountain. We had fun, definitely safe non-smutty fun, ah ah~


    Matthew saw Young Master Jean sitting on a chair while cutting few vegetables. He was singing a song that was foreign to Matthew''s ear. Probably it was one of those songs only the nobles could learn when they were kids.


    "Young Master Jean?"


    Jean turned his head, and his smile bloomed when he saw Matthew, "Ah, you''re finally home!"


    The dark sphere in Matthew''s palm disappeared, but he was still stunned by the fact that Young Master Jean suddenly had enough energy to do something.


    "Young Master, how¡ª"


    "Ah, don''t call me Young Master, just call me Jean, remember?"


    "You can walk?" Matthew asked. He had used and predicted that the effect of body weakening should last a lot longer.


    "Well, it''s not really walking¡­." Jean smiled bitterly. "I just¡­ drag myself. Since my leg isn''t working..."


    "I tried to walk, but once I got up from the rocking chair, I fell instantly, look¡ª"


    Jean showed a bruise on his elbow after he fell and the dirt on his pants because he dragged himself to the kitchen.


    "But don''t worry, I can do stuff without your help!" Jean said. Matthew stared at Young Master Jean. The once high and mighty Jean looked pitiful now, so pitiful that it stung Matthew''s heart.


    "What are you doing anyway? You can just wait for me to return home if you need something¡­."


    "No, no, I can''t do that every time. Just because my body hasn''t recovered doesn''t mean that I can get too dependent on you. I want to be useful as well!" Jean said. "I baked a pie for us. Since I saw plenty of apples from yesterday, so I make it into an apple pie."


    Jean showed a warm apple pie on the stove. It was slightly burnt, but it still looked good and fragrant, "I¡ªI''m sorry for the burnt part, but it''s delicious, I guarantee!"


    ¡­


    Matthew stared at Jean and then at the apple pie. He couldn''t believe that Jean cooked for a peasant like him, "You¡­ you don''t need to do such thing, Jean¡­."


    "Um¡­ it''s just a token of my gratitude. Matthew has been taking care of me for so long. This is the least I could do¡­." Jean insisted. His cheeks reddened slightly, "Besides, it''s not only a token of gratitude. I¡­ I''ve always been planning to cook for my husband in the future."


    "That''s why I learned how to cook from a young age¡­."


    "You want to cook for your husband, does this mean¡ª"


    Matthew''s heart was beating fast as he faced an event that he had fantasized about for so long. He couldn''t believe such a scene in his fantasy would truly happen right in front of his eyes.


    His beloved Young Master Jean, with his beautiful face and ruddy cheeks, presenting him with a cake that he personally made for his boyfriend.


    But this time, it was even better.


    It was for his husband.


    "Does this mean¡­ you are thinking of me as your¡ª" Matthew couldn''t continue. He had no heart to claim something that wasn''t his, at least not yet.


    But Jean took the initiative and nodded, "Yes, well¡­ You take care of me, and I''ve lived with you for a while. I''ve never thought about this until a few days ago... I truly saw you as my husband, Matthew¡­."


    "M¡ªMatthew Husband¡­"


    Ba-Dump!


    Matthew gulped as he felt that his heart was beating unnaturally. His body trembled, unable to contain this strong feeling inside his heart.


    He had waited for so long, planned everything for his beloved Little Jean, who grew up to be Young Master Jean, to be his wife in the future.


    Including planting dark sprout inside Archduke Maximillien''s heart every time he visited the Palace, giving the necklace full of dark energy to sip out Young Master Jean''s holy protection that was given by Saint Raphael since he was a kid, and also kidnapping Young Master Jean so they could live together in this hut.


    He wondered if this was just a dream, even though he was the one that created this reality.


    Jean got too embarrassed and tried to lighten the awkward situation, "Ah, it''s too embarrassing. I think I got too confident. It''s obvious that Matthew likes a woman instead. I''m sorry, I will drop this matter. Please ignore my¡ª"


    Jean held his breath when Matthew suddenly hugged him tightly. He could sense the possessiveness in Matthew when he hugged him deeper, buried Jean in his broad chest, "Jean, I love you. I''ve been in love with you for so long. You''re the only one occupying my mind every day."

 Chapter 594: 13.92

    "Jean, I love you. I''ve been in love with you for so long. You''re the only one occupying my mind every day."


    "Wha¡ª" Jean was shocked as well, but it was a pleasant surprise because he had been thinking of how good Matthew was. He responded to Matthew''s hug by hugging him back. "Does this mean¡­ we''re dating now?"


    ''Dating?''


    Matthew would be over the moon if Jean said that magical word when they were younger, or at least when they were still in the academy. But for now, he felt it wasn''t enough.


    Being Jean''s boyfriend wasn''t enough because it was just temporary. He wanted Jean to see him as a beloved husband, his soulmate, the only person he could count on.


    Fuck those three men. Matthew refused to share Jean with anyone.


    "I want more than just a date," Matthew said.


    "Eh?"


    "I want us to be in an even better relationship. I want us to be together forever, Jean¡­."


    [Seriously, you''ve put a permanent bloody chain between our hearts, so I can''t escape you no matter where you were going. And you still want more than that!?]


    [You damn crazy handsome psychopath, count me in!]


    [Pupa:¡­ I really thought that you''d use the brain for a few seconds.]


    [Anything for a handsome face and big cock, hehe.]


    "Wu¡­ how can we do that? We''re already living together¡­."


    ¡­


    Matthew had a plan, but this plan might sound too devious, especially for someone so naive as Jean. So he had to persuade Jean, probably with a tint of lies as well.


    "We can be together forever, Jean¡­." Matthew released his hug and grabbed Jean''s hand. He put Jean''s palm on his beating chest, "Don''t you feel this heartbeat? This heart is beating for you, only for you. I have been dreaming about giving this heart to you¡­."


    "G¡ªGiving your heart to me?!" Jean jolted and tried to pull his hand away from Matthew''s chest. But Matthew held his hand tightly, "M¡ªMatthew, I don''t want you to get hurt!"


    "I will not get hurt, Young Master. I just want you to feel the warmth in my chest. I want you to feel the same love that I feel. I want us to beat the same heart¡­." Matthew said obsessively.


    [¡­ Okay, that''s hella psycho. That''s like¡­ Yuno Gasai kind of psycho. Pupa, this is actually scary¡­]


    [Pupa: You said anything for a handsome face and big cock.]


    [I know, but not like this¡ª]


    Jean got scared by what Matthew had just said, and Matthew noticed it immediately.


    He knew the risk, and he knew that Young Master Jean would definitely get scared after he listened to Matthew''s idea.


    But Matthew really wanted it. He wanted Jean to be with him forever, even in his death.


    In fact, if they shared the same heart, none of them would die alone. They would be destined to live and die together, something that Matthew really wanted.


    "Are you hesitating, Jean?" Matthew asked. All that gentleness suddenly disappeared from Matthew''s face as his gaze darkened and his pupil was glinting with the hint of blood red. "I thought you liked me."


    Suddenly, Jean felt that his body was weakening quickly as if all of his energy inside his body got siphoned out by Matthew''s gaze.


    [He wants to turn me into a useless man lying on the bed again!]


    [Pupa: It seems so. Aaron''s craziness went up in each world. It''s worrying.]


    [Damn it, this is not part of the plan.]


    [Pupa: What''s the plan again?]


    [I want to guilt-trip him, saying that I want to work hard, but I can''t because of my weak body. Then he will lift up whatever magic he uses inside my body, and then I can escape!]


    [Pupa: I don''t think you can do that easily. He is not an idiot like the male leads in each world.]


    Knowing there was no other way except catering to Matthew''s request, Jean finally replied, "Y¡ªYes, I love you, Matthew husband¡­ I want to live and die with you. I don''t know what would happen to me if you just abandoned me."


    "And?" Matthew asked with a malicious smirk on his face.


    "A-And¡­ I want to share my heart with you! I will do anything for you!" Jean said as he started having difficulty of breathing. At this point, he believed that Matthew would kill him if he didn''t obey what Matthew wanted to do.


    Matthew closed his eyes and smiled, "Thank you, Young Master Jean. I didn''t expect you''d be so willing to share our hearts together. Maybe we''re really destined to be together after all."


    Jean''s chest was beating hard as he felt a big burden suddenly lifted out of his shoulder.


    Matthew hugged Jean and carried him on his arm, "Jean, I will start the ritual. It''s forbidden magic that I''ve learned, but it''s not dangerous for you. As long as you follow my instruction, okay?"


    "Okay¡­" Jean replied weakly. "But¡­ I also want something, Matthew Husband¡­."


    "Hm? What do you want?"


    "I''ve been weak and ill for so long, I want to feel healthy again. Do you know how to make me feel better? Maybe you can call a traditional healer if you''ve ever found one. Or at least someone that knows about herbs, so I can recover by drinking herbs¡ª"


    "I can do it. I¡­ I know how to make you feel better. I promise," Jean frowned. "You can?"


    "Yes, but it is my own method. I haven''t done it to you since the very first time because I''m afraid you will not like it¡­." Matthew sighed. "Because it requires us to do this, to joint our heart together. So I can transfer my energy to you easily."


    "Jean, I don''t know what happened to you. I''ve been trying to search for herbs to heal you. But you''re not recovering. This is the only way we can heal you back to full health."


    "¡­ this is the only way?" Jean asked.


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    "Okay, I trust you, Matthew¡­."


    Matthew grinned. Of course, it was a lie. Jean became like this because he cursed Jean''s body to block him from ever making progress in his recovery, making him weak for months and blocking his magic power.


    It was part of Matthew''s plan, and it created a dependency on Young Master Jean''s part, making him fall in love with Matthew.


    Joining heart with Matthew wouldn''t grant Jean instant health. It was just part of the trick. He could just lift the curse in Jean''s body after they have their heart joined together and acted as if he had transferred part of his health for Jean, so Jean could feel even more indebted.


    It was a perfect plan to make Jean all for himself.


    [Tch, perfect plan, my ass. Do you think I don''t now? You damn psycho!]


    [Pupa: Yet, you''re still going for it. How dumb.]


    [Ish, that''s because I can''t completely guilt-trip him! I''d do that if I could. But he actually wants more than what I expected ah!]


    [Pupa: The effect would probably stay permanent if you joint heart with him.]


    [¡­ Do you have any other method so I can gain my magic back?]


    [Pupa: Stab yourself and restart?]


    [Wait, that''s a good idea, let''s¡ª]


    Before Yunyu could protest, Matthew suddenly brought him into a secret room that was locked most of the time. It was so dark that Yunyu couldn''t see anything.


    "Let''s do the ritual, Jean."


    **


    Author Note: Sorry for slower update, Pupa is not feeling well these days. Thank you for reading [3


    **

 Chapter 595: 13.93 (R-18)

    *10 Inch straight to my heart #1*


    Matthew suddenly brought him into a secret room that was locked all the time. It was so dark that Yunyu couldn''t see anything.


    "Let''s do the ritual, Jean."


    Matthew sat Jean on a long sofa, and then he put a blindfold on Jean, which terrified the Young Master.


    Jean struggled reluctantly when he was blindfolded. The room was already dark, but this blindfold, it made everything ten times scarier for him.


    "M¡ªMathew, can we not use blindfold? The room is dark already. You don''t need to use the blindfold, right?"


    "No, you need to use this, Jean. This is part of the ritual and obligatory, if I can say."


    "Wu¡­ it''s so scary¡­." Jean whimpered out of fear. He didn''t know what would happen next, but he was sure it wouldn''t be good for his heart.


    "Just relax, and give your body to me, okay?" Matthew whispered in Jean''s ear. It was like a devil whispered to him, enchanting him with his sweet, mellow voice. Yet, what Matthew did right now was the opposite of sweet.


    It was terrifying, sensual, but terrifying.


    Matthew grabbed Jean''s wrists and pulled it up. Jean, who was already terrified, got even more scared and started sobbing. He felt the rough sensation of a rope tying his wrists, hanging up to the ceiling. This position got Jean completely vulnerable, and he kept struggling lightly a few times.


    "M¡ªMatthew¡­ Jean is scared¡­."


    "Don''t be, Jean. I''m always here with you," Matthew replied, trying to pacify his beloved Young Master.


    [Okay, seriously, what is happening right now?]


    [He is touching you, of course.]


    [Okay, good. Let him touch me more.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    After the preparation was ready, Jean felt something wasn''t right as he sensed Matthew''s breath suddenly disappear from around his neck. He struggled and called, "M¡ªMatthew? Husband? I''m so scared, please don''t leave me!" Jean begged.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was no answer.


    "M¡ªMatthew? Please don''t joke like this, wuwuwu¡­ I''m scared, I''m so scared!!"


    "I''m not leaving you, Jean. I''m setting up my paint. Now stay still and give yourself to me," Matthew said.


    "Give myself to you?"


    "Yes, whatever happens, you cannot object. Don''t you love me?"


    "Y¡ªYes¡­"


    "Then you cannot object to what I''m going to do with you. Trust me," Matthew said, followed by a slight chuckle that got Jean terrified.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was no movement and no sound from around the room. Jean was convinced that Matthew really left him alone in this dark room.


    Until he could feel a cold touch on his cheek that made him jolted, "M¡ªMatthew?"


    ¡­


    There was no answer, but he could feel the cold hand slowly creeping on his chest and started unbuttoning his tunic.


    "Uuu¡­. So cold¡­ Matthew, husband¡­ your hand is so cold¡­."


    ¡­


    There was still no answer, but the hand started caressing Jean''s chest gently. He flicked Jean''s pink nipple few times to get more reaction.


    "Ah! Ah! P¡ªPlease, not my nipple, wu¡­ my nipple is so sensitive!" Jean begged. But such begging only made the cold hands even braver than before. He started pinching Jean''s pink nipples.


    "Uhhh! Ahhh!" Jean started struggling. His body jerked back, trying to avoid the hand. But he suddenly felt a big hand that touched his smooth and slim thigh.


    "Wu¡ªWUAH!" Jean was shocked when two hands held his thighs, and the hands pulled his pants down, exposing everything.


    Jean shivered as he felt the cold hands were touching everything, only leaving out his cock that had been hardened for a while and his pink chrysanthemum.


    The cold hands crawled up and grabbed his waist. He raised Jean and then sat on the same chair with him. When the cold hands put him down again, he could feel that he was sitting on top of a pair of strong but cold thighs.


    Jean leaned in, and he was also surprised by how cold Matthew''s body was right now.


    He shuffled a bit, and he could feel the big cock rubbing in-between his but cheeks.


    But it was also cold, everything about this Matthew was really cold, and this cold was like an ice that stung Jean''s skin.


    "M¡ªMatthew, why are you so cold? I feel like I''m sitting on ice¡­."


    "It''s because I''ve been working tirelessly in the woods for you, Jean¡­." Matthew replied. But his voice was far away. It didn''t make sense because Matthew was supposed to be propping him, the man Jean was sitting on right now.


    "M¡ªMatthew, this is really you, right?"


    "Yes, it''s me. It''s always been me, Jean. Will you give me all of you¡­ your heart, and your body to me? This would be your first time, right?" Matthew asked.


    [Okay, seriously, what the fuck is happening right now? I feel like Matthew is quite far from me right now.]


    [Pupa: There are two Matthews right now. The original one is currently sitting quite far from you, painting something on his canvas.]


    [Pupa: The one propping you right now is his shadow. You know, the same monster that popped out when Matthew manifested his dark magic.]


    [Ah, I see. So what you mean is¡­ I''m currently having sex with a monster version of Matthew?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [Nice! He has a big cock as well! This one is even bigger, about 25 centimetres! This one will pierce straight to my heart, I bet.]


    [Pupa: You seriously have no fear about this.]


    [I mean, I''ve been sex-deprived in this world for too long. Do you know how hard I hold myself, so I won''t just like¡­ pounced on someone and start riding his dick?]


    Jean shivered as he felt the cold hands caressing his inner thigh and then poking on his pink hole. He was still a virgin, and he was scared because his first time would be a 25 centimetre or near ten-inch huge cock.


    He would be dead when that huge cock pierced straight to his heart. Yet, he was aroused when the cold hands started poking his hole, making his cock stood straight and twitched.


    "P¡ªPlease be gentle. I''m so scared¡­."

 Chapter 596: 13.94 (R-18)

    *10 Inch straight to my heart #2*


    "P¡ªPlease be gentle. I''m so scared¡­."


    "I will be gentle, don''t worry, Jean," Matthew said.


    Jean could sense a maliciousness in there, but he didn''t dare to confront Matthew about it, in fear that Matthew might do something out of spite or rage.


    Jean was at Monster Matthew''s mercy right now. The cold Monster, with his cold hands, used some type of magic to lubricate his fingers. After he continued poking for a while, Matthew started thrusting with his index.


    "Hiiii!" Jean shrieked out of reflex. The cold and long finger thrust inside his chrysanthemum, and the inside of his meat immediately throbbed, sucking the finger deeper.


    "Uu¡­ so cold¡­." Jean whimpered, trying to get used to this uncomfortable feeling inside him.


    "Your hole is messaging my finger right now. Are you sure this is your first time, Jean?" Matthew chuckled. He was delighted to feel how tight the inside of Jean''s chrysanthemum was.


    Matthew could feel everything even though it wasn''t him who was sitting with Jean right now. It was the Monster that kept on whispering all the ideas inside Matthew''s head.


    Matthew had ignored that Monster''s voice for a while until he couldn''t handle it anymore, especially when Monster told him that Jean never saw him as a potential love interest.


    Jean was a super rare gem that was eyed by so many men, and to get him, Matthew had to team up with this dark entity inside his heart.


    The real Matthew was sketching. His eyesight was crystal clear even though the room was in complete darkness. But his sense and that Monster''s sense were intertwined, so they were the same entity, just with a different appearance.


    The Monster looked like Matthew, but his body was pale, and he was really cold. His eyes were scarlet red that glowed in the dark. The Monster looked like¡ªwell, Monster. That was the reason why Matthew blindfolded Jean.


    "Wuu¡­ P¡ªPlease don''t tease me¡­."


    Matthew chuckled and continued sketching while the Monster continued fingering Jean''s hole until he felt comfortable enough.


    Slick. Slick. Slick.


    "Ahh. Unn¡­ uh.. uh¡­."


    The voice of Jean humming comfortably as the finger started going faster. The Monster put another finger and then another until three fingers were thrusting inside Jean''s hole.


    Slowly, Jean also starting to enjoy it, and he started shaking his ass so Matthew''s cold fingers could hit the right spot.


    But it wasn''t enough. No matter how much he tried to shake his ass and thrust deeper, it didn''t seem to be hitting his erogenous zone.


    Jean got impatient and rubbed the ten-inch cock under him, "Un¡­ M¡ªMatthew, husband¡­ please... not enough¡­."


    "Hm? I don''t understand what you''re saying, Jean."


    "Un¡­ my inside¡­ so itchy¡­ wants more¡­" Jean said coquettishly in a low voice.


    "You need to tell me clearly, so I can understand what do you want, Young Master Jean," Matthew resumed calling Jean with Young Master, just for a play. Because Jean had always been the high and mighty unreachable Master for him.


    And now, the same Young Master was begging for his cock to pierce deep, filling his inside, taking his virginity.


    Jean couldn''t hold his lust any longer, that big cock continued to tease him, and he just wanted to be filled with it as soon as possible.


    "M¡ªMatthew, please fill me¡­ please thrust inside me¡­." Jean begged. But it wasn''t enough for Matthew. He wanted Jean to be more and more deprived, so he could pull Jean down to his level.


    "I can''t hear you, Young Master."


    "Uuu¡­ please f¡ªfuck¡­ please fuck me!" Jean yelled out loud. He was desperate that he couldn''t control himself anymore.


    "Thought so," Matthew chuckled, and the Monster pulled his fingers out. The 10 inch was ready to pierce deep inside the virgin Young Master.


    It was fortunate that Jean couldn''t see the hideous cock that was about to destroy him because the bulbous tip was enough to wreck the hell out of that virgin chrysanthemum.


    [Pupa: Prepare for a missile.]


    Monster Matthew didn''t want to play nice with the Young Master, knowing what Jean did to him before. So he just aimed his cock right under Jean''s hole and plunged everything in one thrust.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    The loud scream echoed around the darkroom, Jean''s eyes widened under the blindfold, and he stuck out his tongue out of reflex.


    His body twitched uncomfortably as he felt that his inside had been destroyed in only one thrust.


    "Uck¡­ ah¡­ hya¡­cold¡­." Jean kept mumbling gibberish, and Matthew only chuckled. He rubbed his cock with one hand whilst holding a brush with the other hand, painting Jean having sex with Monster Matthew.


    "Your inside is so warm and tight, Young Master. It''s sucking and massaging my cock."


    Monster Matthew waited for a moment for Jean to get used to his cold giant. He pulled out his cock, and then thrust slowly, just for Jean to remember this ten-inch cock that would pierce straight to his heart.


    "Uh¡­ ah¡­" Jean was still twitching horribly. He couldn''t get used to this huge cock.


    [Pupa, help me, please.]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [Jean''s ass is too tight since he has a smaller and slender figure. C¡ªCan you help me with one of your magic jumbo-jumbo.]


    [Pupa: Wait¡­ what do you want me to do?]


    [Uh¡­ use your magic to make this big cock fit me nice and warm, hehe.]


    [Pupa:¡­ you''re going to use an advanced system to give you a more comfortable fuck?]


    [Please, Pupaa, do you want me to die because of this big dick?]


    [Pupa¡­]


    [Pupa: Code 69: Chrysanthemum Cushion.]


    Pupa modified Yunyu''s body, so his inside would fit this big cock. Yunyu relaxed a bit after he felt no pain anymore. In fact, all he felt right now was the cock that absolutely filled his inside, making him full¡­ and itching.


    Monster Matthew also realized that something had happened inside Jean''s ass. He became a lot calmer and softer, melting the cold dick inside.


    Monster Matthew chuckled and started thrusting in a certain tempo.


    PA. PA. PA. PA.


    "Ahh.. ohhh¡­ s¡ªso big! Aaahhh!" Jean started catering to the big cock, and he also moved his hips. "Ahh! Fuck me faster, please arrange my guts!"


    "AHAHAHA!" Matthew laughed. The beautiful, naive Young Master Jean had now turned debaucherous because of him. Monster Matthew grinned in amusement and started thrusting deeper, harder, faster.


    PA! PA! PA! PA!


    "AHH! OHH. I''M SO FULL WITH YOUR COCK, AHHHH!!"


    The unrestrained Jean was much more interesting for Matthew. Because he knew that Jean was only acting unrestrained when he was with him.


    "You''re acting like a slut right now, Young Master."


    "S¡ªSlut?"


    "Yes, do you like my big cock?"


    "Y¡ªYes¡ªAHH!"


    "Then give your everything to me, Jean! YOU''RE MINE!" Matthew said obsessively.


    Matthew thrust even faster, like a piston that destroyed Jean''s ass. And after a while, "Accept my seed, Jean. I will bind you with this! ARGH!"


    "AAAHHHHHHH!!"


    Jean twitched crazily when Monster Matthew shot his cum inside, straight to Jean''s heart. The semen made Jean''s body glowed in white and pink for a moment, and the Young Master fainted immediately.


    "Arggh, Fuck!"


    The real Matthew who was painting also ejaculated, staining the finished painting of Jean getting fucked with his cum as the finishing touch.


    "AHAHAHAHA! My job is done! Jean is mine! JEAN IS MINE!" Monster Matthew cackled full of satisfaction and slowly disappeared.


    Meanwhile, the real Matthew was staring at the real Jean, who was unconscious right now, and Jean in the painting.


    After that ritual, Jean''s heart had been engulfed with his essence, and now he wouldn''t be able to escape. Because the Monster had planted his seed inside Jean.


    "AHA¡­ AHAHAHAHAHA!" Matthew cackled maniacally. The painting had sealed the fate that Jean would have in the future, just like how the rest of those filthy male leads fate.


    As the real mastermind, Matthew had planned everything, including the downfall of the Knight, the Saint and the Archduke.


    Matthew got up and walked towards Young Master Jean. He untied the rope and took off the blindfold. He sat Jean on his lap like what Monster Matthew did before.


    Jean was unconscious now, but it didn''t stop Matthew from binding their hearts. It was the whisper from the Monster inside him. That Monster told him, as long as Monster Matthew could shot his cum and planted his seed inside Jean, then no matter where Jean went, he could never escape Matthew.


    Jean would turn into a doll under his spell forever.


    "Mine¡­. My beautiful Jean is mine¡­."

 Chapter 597: 13.95

    Jean woke up after a while. His head was dizzy, and his body was sluggish. All he could do right now was to look up, staring at the same wooden ceiling. It seemed that he had returned to the same bed after that crazy night with Matthew.


    He didn''t know what happened because he fainted right after Matthew ejaculated inside him. The last sensation he had was the hot and cold clashing inside his body, his heart was beating in uncontrollable tempo, and then he fainted.


    Jean looked around, he found no trace of Matthew, and he had lost sense of time. He didn''t remember how long had he fainted because he could see from his wrist that he had gone considerably thinner since the last time.


    [Pupa¡­]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [How long have I fainted?]


    [Pupa: About three days.]


    [Where is Matthew right now?]


    [Pupa: He is hunting and gathering food as always.]


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, and it scanned Yunyu''s body to check on his current condition.


    "Your body has been weakened severely due to exhaustion. But based on my scan, all of your wounds, including inner wounds, have disappeared," Pupa said.


    Yunyu touched his shoulder, and the grievous wound had disappeared. He could also move his body freely, although when he tried to stand up, he got dizzy and fell to the bed once more.


    "Ah, so Matthew really fulfilled his promise to heal my body," Yunyu said.


    "It seems so."


    "I wonder if I can use magic as well," Yunyu raised his hand, aiming to the ceiling, then chanted his magic, "Shooting star."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    No reaction.


    "Dang it! He still blocks my magic!" Yunyu cursed frustratedly. "Pupa, what happened about that heart binding ritual that Matthew talks about before? Didn''t he want us to share the same heart?"


    "Of course, you already did, apparently," Pupa replied. "But it''s not like what I''ve expected. Matthew''s seed stayed inside your body and became sort of tracking divide and self-detonation device for Matthew."


    "Now, no matter where you''re going, Matthew can find you, and he can also kill you with one grasp of your heart."


    "Unfortunately, that white binding inside your body will also block your holy magic. You cannot use your magic unless Matthew allows it."


    "So basically, I''m his doll?"


    "Yes¡­"


    ¡­


    "AWESOME!" Yunyu yelled out loud. "I can''t wait for him to try and bind me back to his embrace because I was trying to run away! Then he would turn me into his sex doll, and we''d have fun all day all night!"


    "I was worried about you for a second. Glad I don''t need to worry anymore," Pupa rolled its eyes. "What''s your next plan?"


    "I''m curious about that room."


    Yunyu slowly got up from the bed. Yunyu was finally able to stand straight. He looked around and found that Matthew had cleaned everything.


    He wanted to check the room where Mathew fucked and painted him simultaneously because he could sense how suffocating it was inside.


    He had a feeling that the secret was behind that door. As long as he could see what was inside, then he could get the answers to everything.


    He had been trapped in this place for so long, as much as he loved Matthew, he wanted to see what was really happening outside.


    But when he took just one more step, his feet wobbled, and he fell on the ground face first.


    "OUCH!"


    Yunyu grimaced in pain, "Aw, aw¡­."


    Pupa floated around Yunyu and commented, "Matthew has deliberately set your body so you''ll feel dependent on him. You should wait for his return. Maybe you could coax him once more."


    "Haish, why do I need to keep being dependent on him? I''m a strong independent hoe!" Yunyu complained, but he knew that he still couldn''t do anything and did what he was best at, being dramatic.


    Yunyu rolled on the ground just to make him looked dirty. Then he laid there for a while until Matthew returned.


    **


    "Jean, I bring chicken today¡ªJEAN!" Matthew dropped the chicken when he saw Yunyu on the ground. He rushed to carry Jean back to the bed."


    "Urgh¡­"


    "Jean, what happened?"


    Jean opened his eyes. The moment his gaze met with Matthew, there was a sense of longing and dependency, "Matthew¡­ I''m sorry. I woke up about an hour ago, and I want to cook something for you because you''ve been taking care of me for too long."


    "But my body is too weak. I can''t even get up and walk, even after my wounds has recovered. It seems that your ritual doesn''t work as intended, Matthew..."


    "I''m a waste, Matthew. I''ve been nothing but a waste to you¡­." Jean''s eyes started pooling with tears, and he sobbed while looking down, feeling ashamed of himself.


    Matthew wiped the tears with his finger, "No, you shouldn''t think like that, Jean. I never saw you as a burden. It''s just because of the effect of that ritual."


    "It''s useless, Matthew. I''m now a useless thing," Jean whimpered. His tears continued streaming down, "What''s the point of living if I can''t even walk? I thought I could clear my problem by using magic, but I can''t use that either."


    "What''s the point of living if I''m this useless?"


    "W¡ªWell, now you can feel your leg, right? You can also feel your shoulder, I''m sure you will¡ª"


    "WILL WHAT? MATTHEW, I''M A WASTE!" Jean snapped. He grabbed Matthew''s hand and put it on his neck. "Matthew, can I ask you for one thing?"


    ¡­


    "With your magic, I think you can end me, right? I''m too weak to even walk, and I''ve run out of my magic completely. I don''t know if I can continue living like this."


    Jean closed his eyes with a bitter smile on his lips. As if he had accepted everything. He looked so desperate and sad. He had lost all his cheeriness of that troublesome Young Master had.


    Jean Eau Saumont was nothing but an empty shell right now.


    "Please end my misery now. Kill me."

 Chapter 598: 13.96

    "Please end my misery now. Kill me."


    Matthew''s hand trembled as he could feel the slender neck of Young Master Jean on his hand. With only one snap, he could end the misery that Jean suffered for so long.


    But why?


    Why would he do that?


    He loved Jean so much, and he tried his best to make sure that Jean stayed with him.


    Why would he kill someone he loved?


    Matthew''s gaze started to blur. He got confused and dazed, not knowing how to cope with this complicated emotion inside his heart.


    He didn''t understand why would Young Master wanted Matthew to kill him.


    After Matthew did so much. All Matthew wanted was to be close with Young Master Jean.


    "Young Master, I¡­ I will never hurt you¡­." Matthew said. Hurting Young Master Jean was something unthinkable in his head because he loved Jean so much.


    So much that he might have gone crazy.


    Jean chuckled, full of mockery, "I know that you love me, Matthew. And I know that you will take care of me willingly. But this is not what I want¡­."


    "I want to be able to live normally. I want to dance around the flower field. I want to play with snow. I want to step on the dried leaves during autumn."


    "Now, all I do is lying on the bed like a dead man. I agreed to share my heart with you because I thought I could finally return back to full health."


    "But it''s all in vain. Nothing works anymore, and I¡­ I have no will to live."


    "Matthew¡­ can you help me with my request, please?" Jean begged. He was too fed up, too tired to continue living as waste like this.


    "Please kill me."


    Matthew shook his head, "I will not kill you. I will never hurt you, Jean¡­."


    "I don''t need your pity, Matthew. This is my hell, so kill me now!"


    Matthew''s hands trembled. He was trying his best to hold himself. Because he didn''t understand what went wrong.


    He wanted his happiness, and his happiness laid with Jean staying with him forever. They didn''t need anyone else. As long as Jean decided to stay with him, he could be the happiest man on earth.


    But he also wanted Jean to be happy.


    "Young Master Jean¡­ are you not happy to stay with me? I will give you anything¡­." Matthew asked.


    "It''s not about you, Matthew. But it''s about myself, who cannot accept my fate. So it''s better for you to just kill me before I kill myself," Jean replied.


    "But I need you here, Young Master¡­."


    "I love you. I love you so much. I''ve been in love with you since we were kids, and that feeling never disappears."


    "Why aren''t you happy staying with me?" Matthew kept on asking an obvious question. But for him, it was simply unbelievable.


    [I think his brain is wired differently. How could he not see the kind of damage that he did to me?]


    [He literally ruined my life and then chained me here, hurting me every day by weakening my body, and he literally used his cum as a tracking and executing tool in my heart. So I could never escape him.]


    [Wait, speaking about that part, what kind of degenerate author would write about using semen as a tracking and binding tool?]


    [Pupa: Hush, we don''t talk about that one, respect the author!]


    Jean thought it was funny that Matthew was asking the obvious, "Because I''m not alive. I''m breathing, but this is not the life that I want. Don''t extend my torment like this, Matthew."


    "Kill me."


    "No," Matthew shook his head.


    "Kill me."


    "NO!"


    "Matthew¡ª"


    "NO! NO! NO! NO!"


    Matthew released his hands from Jean''s slender neck. He hugged the weak Young Master tightly, refusing to let go. "You''re not allowed to die! I will never allow you to leave me!"


    Jean didn''t resist Mathew''s tight hug. He was staring at the ceiling with his empty eyes, devoid of all willpower to live.


    "Then, if you don''t want to kill me, I will starve myself to death. I don''t want to live like this, Matthew."


    "NO!"


    Matthew was desperate to keep Young Master Jean. He finally got his beautiful life, and he refused to let go.


    "Young Master Jean¡­ If¡­ if In can restore your health back to your previous self, including your magic. Will that make you happy?"


    "Yes, but that''s impossible already," Jean sighed.


    "I can do it. I can restore everything you have, Jean. But I''m not sure if¡­." Matthew gulped. He didn''t want to sound greedy and desperate. But this was the only way to make Jean happy, even though it would put his heart in never-ending worry.


    "I''m not sure if you still want to live with me after I restored everything."


    "What do you mean? Of course, I will live with you!" Jean rebuked. "All I want is to play, hunt, cook, and spend time with you! I don''t want to become a waste like this forever!"


    "Matthew, when I already called you my Husband, do you think I''m joking about that? Even I never called Angel Raphael as my Husband!"


    Ba-Dump!


    Matthew was astonished by Young Master Jean''s statement. He boldly stated it without any hesitation as well. It was too convincing that Matthew couldn''t help but get swayed by Jean''s words.


    "I¡ªIs that true?"


    "Yes! I feel so sad whenever you leave in the early morning. I''m all alone here and can''t do anything other than look up or sit on the rocking chair like before. Do you think I''ll be happy with that? I''m not a decoration, Matthew."


    ¡­


    "I want to help you. I want to hunt with you, gather herbs, and maybe we can fish together."


    "Together¡­"


    Matthew gulped, and he had decided upon Young Master Jean''s restoration.


    "Jean, I can restore everything you have, your health and magic. But with one condition," Matthew said. "You must stay with me and live with me comfortably here."


    "Of course, that''s what I want in the first place!" Jean insisted.


    Matthew stared at Jean, trying to find the lies inside him.


    But Matthew couldn''t find any lies or hesitation inside Jean''s eyes. It was just as crystal clear and beautiful as it used to, just a little dim after so much torment.


    "Okay, I will restore your energy. Let me make the miracle tonic for you."


    **


    Matthew was busy brewing the ''miracle tonic'' to completely restore Jean''s health. Of course, such a miracle tonic was just a lie.


    Matthew put his unseal magic inside the drink, and then he gave it to Jean.


    "Drink this, Jean. I guarantee that you''ll be restored."


    Jean looked doubtful. He had tried many things, and it was useless.


    But he wanted to appreciate Matthew''s help, so he drank the tonic in one gulp.


    ¡­


    There was no response after he drank it until Jean''s body suddenly glowed in bright light, Jean''s body started collecting light magic again, and he could feel his energy slowly recovered.


    Jean closed his eyes to enjoy this feeling of being healthy again.


    After a while, his pale cheek turned ruddy once more, and his thin body became slightly plump. His dull pink hair glowed and turned into healthy pink hair.


    Jean opened his eyes. He stared at the worried Matthew and smiled, "Thank you, Matthew."


    Matthew grabbed Jean''s hands and clenched them tightly, "Y¡ªYou will stay with me, right?"

 Chapter 599: 13.97

    Matthew grabbed Jean''s hands and clenched them tightly, "Y¡ªYou will stay with me, right?"


    Matthew was begging at this point. He knew that once Young Master Jean had restored his unique magic, he could leave easily, just with a blink, and Jean would vanish in front of Matthew''s eyes.


    [Ehh, of course, I will leave you. My male leads are waiting! I can''t wait to meet Maximillien, Wolf, and Raphael again.]


    [Pupa: What a heartless guy. He has restored your magic, and you will leave him just like that.]


    [Ish, it''s him who kidnapped me in the first place!]


    "I¡ªI really can''t live without you, Jean. I swear I''ll go insane if you leave me¡­." Matthew said. He had experienced the sweetness of having Jean in his arm. He couldn''t return back and became the same lonely guy at the corner of the room.


    [But you''re already insane right now. But I know you''ve bound my heart. Oh well, I''ll just play along for now.]


    Jean hugged Matthew tightly and rested his cheek on Matthew''s shoulder, "I told you that I want to walk, dance, cook, and hunt with you. I want to live with the one I love."


    Matthew hugged Jean back. He kissed Jean''s ear and hair, wanting to inhale every scent of that strawberry hair. Under a small wooden hut, they embraced each other in silence.


    **


    Life returned normal after Jean''s strength and magic had been restored. Jean helped Matthew gather food, hunt small animals, or just walk around side by side on the flower field.


    They would swim together in the waterfall near their hut and enjoyed eating berries whilst watching the animals around the hills.


    Jean never asked Matthew about his power or how Matthew could restore his magic and strength with only one drink. Because he knew that Matthew wasn''t stable.


    He wanted to keep things a secret, and Jean knew that Matthew would snap if he dared to question him.


    Thus they kept this false sense of intimacy. It might feel real for Matthew, but for Jean, he thought he was living in a bubble created by Matthew. Everything was convenient in the deep woods, and Matthew tried his best to make everything look natural.


    But things that were forced¡­ wouldn''t stay forever.


    "Jean, do you want to go with me?" Matthew asked as he prepared his fishing pole.


    Jean was still lying on the bed. He yawned and shook his head, "Husband, you can go alone. I will cook you mushroom soup with rabbit meat for lunch."


    Matthew smiled and kissed Jean''s forehead, "I''ll bring you a big fish for our lunch or dinner then."


    After Matthew left the hut, Jean closed the door and walked towards the darkroom where Matthew painted him before. He had wanted to uncover the secret for a while but still had no time because Matthew didn''t lower his guard. He wanted Jean to follow him everywhere.


    Matthew started letting Jean stay inside the hut alone for about a week now, signifying that he had trusted Jean.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and hovered around. Yunyu died to open the door, but it was locked.


    "Pupa, do you know where''s the key?"


    "It''s locked by magic, not just regular key," Pupa explained. "Do you really want to see what''s inside? I won''t suggest you do that."


    "Oh, come on, we need to leave this place as soon as possible! I don''t want to get stuck in here!" Yunyu complained. He touched the engraving on the door, and his hand was burned by touching it.


    The door had been sealed with powerful dark magic. Only the owner or someone with a high affinity for dark or holy magic could open this.


    Someone like¡­ Jean.


    "I think I can break this," Yunyu said. He put his index on the door, and it glowed in bright yellow.


    Yunyu engraved a holy seal on top of the dark seal drawn by Matthew and chanted his magic, "With the power of Hoe Magic, clear the path from the crazy Yanderes for me!"


    The holy seal shone bright, and the dark seal cracked and shattered like glass.


    Creaaak.


    The door slowly opened, and Jean still couldn''t see anything. It was dark, and the air was choking at the same time.


    Yunyu took a deep breath and chanting a spell to light up the room, "Banish darkness!"


    His body flashed with bright light, dispelling all the clouds of darkness around him.


    Jean was finally able to see the inside of this room. And he was shocked to find the room was similar to a modern artist studio with many paintings on the wall.


    "I expected something more, honestly," Jean said.


    He looked around, and his gaze darted at the series of paintings that depicted his lovers in this world.


    He saw a highly realistic painting of Maximillien Eau Saumont with dark chains around his body. Maximillien closed his eyes, and his shirt was torn as if he had just experienced torture.


    He looked to the second painting, and he saw Wolf with the same dark chain, he was battered, and his clothes were tattered even worse than Maximillien.


    And the third one was Saint Raphael. He got it the worst, there was blood on the robe he wore the last time, and the chains around his body were bigger and had thorns in them.


    They all looked too realistic to be a painting because Jean could see even the smallest detail like their pores, especially on Wolf, who had few small scars on his shoulders and cheek.


    These paintings had perfect accuracy.


    "W¡ªWhat is this?" Jean took a step back spontaneously. He kept taking few steps back, and his back hit a strong chest behind him.


    Jean stiffened, and he held his breath out of fright. He didn''t want to look back, but the man behind him suddenly wrapped his hands around Jean''s waist and leaned intimately.


    "My dear Jean, are you done snooping around?"

 Chapter 600: 13.98

    Jean stiffened, and he held his breath out of fright. He didn''t want to look back, but the man behind him suddenly wrapped his hands around Jean''s waist and leaned intimately.


    "My dear Jean, are you done snooping around?"


    "Wha¡ª" Jean struggled to break free from the man behind him to no avail. The man whispered a forbidden magic chant on Jean''s ear. Jean felt his magic power was drained out of his body again.


    Jean lost his strength and laid on the man''s chest weakly. Jean looked up to see the one who caught him. His eyes widened instantly because it wasn''t Matthew.


    Well, it had Matthew''s face and body, but his eyes were pure black, and he had long fang and ear. He was like a nightmare monster came to life.


    The Monster grinned, showing his sharp teeth and asked in a raspy voice, "You''re such a naughty boy, Jean."


    Jean was stunned upon seeing Monster Matthew for the first time. Jean was blindfolded when they had an intimate connection last time, so he couldn''t see him.


    [Oh god, I couldn''t believe that I had sex with this kind of nightmarish Monster!]


    [Pupa: Told you, you will not like it¡ª]


    [IT''S AMAZING!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Jean paled, and his body trembled immediately. The Monster sensed it and laughed full of amusement, "Are you shocked that you had your first time with someone like me? You''ve been defiled by a monster, Young Master Jean."


    The Monster put his hand on Jean''s chest and said, "Your heart has been bound with my essence. You cannot leave me, nor you can snoop around secretly because I know everything."


    "Your heart beats for me, Jean."


    Monster Matthew hugged Jean with one hand while he pointed at a draping curtain on the wall, "Do you want to see what''s behind that curtain? You''ll be surprised."


    Monster Matthew flicked his index to slid the black curtain, showing various paintings of two men embracing each other.


    In all of those paintings, the two men loved each other, but one always had blood all over his body.


    Yunyu recognized the people in the painting because they were his previous incarnation in other worlds before this.


    "Do you recognize them?" Monster Matthew asked. "They are us in previous worlds. We loved each other, yet I have always been the one who sacrificed myself."


    Monster Matthew started naming them one by one, "Yukio Amano and Mamoru Ito, fifth world, Cyberpunk. I am the young chief who loves you with all my heart, but that scum turned me into an android and configured me to rampage all over Neo Yokto."


    "Cutiepie69 and Zerocheat, Seventh World, virtual reality. I''m your lover who loves you so much, but in the end, that bastard pits me against a difficult boss and intentionally got me killed, just for his sick plan to get you."


    "Kim Haneul and the original Lee Yongsun. Tenth world, Showbiz. I''ve been spoiling and protecting you from harm in the Ragemeter world, but that scum killed me and took over my original body to act as the new Lee Yongsun."


    "Bai Yunyu and Aaron Xu, Original world for Long Shen. I''ve been so good for you, trying my best to make you feel important in life, but you just ditch me and go with that trash Long Shen."


    "Bai Yunyu and Xu Jiansheng, I''ve always want loved you. Even after so many restart and forgotten memory, I still love you without condition. But you decided to have a life with that bastard."


    "And now, Matthew Moulin¡­ do you know how hard it is to infiltrate this world? I know that taking over a male lead''s body is difficult, and I still have to share you with everyone. That''s why I took over the main character''s body instead."


    "I did everything so I could be with you, Jean. This body turned like this because my overwhelming emotion has manifested and turned Matthew''s holy magic into dark magic.


    "You¡­ why are you following me? How could you follow me like this? And how could you retain your memory?" Yunyu asked. He didn''t pretend to be Jean anymore because the matter here wasn''t between Matthew and Jean.


    But Yunyu and this man.


    "So many questions," Monster Matthew laughed. "I''m also as lost as you, Bai Yunyu. I didn''t even know my goal when I was created. But I know my purpose centered around you."


    "And when I found you for the first time, my heart finally beats, and I''ve found my goal."


    "My goal is to love you, to have you in my life. It doesn''t matter if it takes me ages if I have to die a lot of time. Or whether I should destroy a world or not."


    "Anything doesn''t matter as long as you''re mine," the Monster said.


    ¡­


    [Why does he sound familiar? I think he''s no different than other masters of the world. Maybe just an extreme version of them.]


    [Yandere, obsessive, evil, stalker-ish, and a pain in the butt.]


    [Pupa: Now that I think about it, you''re right. They are similar. But from what I see, he turns from the gentle Mamoru Ito, Zerocheat, Aaron Xu, into monsters like this once you''ve inflicted way too much pain on his body and heart.]


    [Oh, so I am the one in the wrong now? He literally kidnapped and ruined my life!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    "Yunyu, I''m getting tired of chasing you. Let''s just stop this cat and mouse game and just¡­ screw everything else," Monster Matthew said. His cold hands started going deeper and went inside Yunyu''s tunic.


    He rubbed Yunyu''s nipples with one hand and fondling with his butt cheek with the other.


    Yunyu but his lips, he knew this Monster was dangerous, and he wasn''t part of the mission. He was just an obstacle, a menace that came out of nowhere and ruined everything for him, at least, he always made everything a lot more difficult than it should be.


    He wanted to say no, but his body was honest as he slowly sank under desire.


    "Be mine, Yunyu. Because I deserve you the most," Monster Matthew whispered all his devil''s temptations. "With this, we don''t need to feel pain anymore. Just you and me, and we will live in peace."


    Until the last bit of consciousness in Yunyu, he shook his head. He collected his strength and pushed Monster Matthew away from him.


    Yunyu fell on the floor, trying to distance himself from Monster Matthew, "I¡ªI can''t this is not my home. I need to return. I have someone that I love in my real world," Yunyu said in his heart.


    ¡­


    Monster Matthew stared at Yunyu with a smirk on his face, "Did I ask for your permission? I was just offering what would happen if you decided to stay with me."


    "Whether you''re willing to stay with me or not, that is not a problem. You can''t run away anyway."


    "W¡ªWhat do you mean?" Yunyu asked. He had an ominous feeling about this.


    Monster Matthew smirked from ear to ear and pointed at one painting covered with black drapery.


    The black drapery dropped on its own, showing the painting, "Behold, my masterpiece!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Hidden Plot has been triggered! Jean Eau Saumont, The Fourth Male Lead!]


    **


    Author note: Chapter 600! WooHoo!


    Thank you for reading ^^


    **

 Chapter 601: 13.99

    The black drapery dropped on its own, showing the painting, "Behold, my masterpiece!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Hidden Plot has been triggered! Jean Eau Saumont, The Fourth Male Lead!]


    Monster Matthew showed his masterpiece, a picture of naked Jean¡­ or Yunyu, blindfolded, with his hand tied up. Yunyu was sitting on Monster Mathew''s lap, with his chrysanthemum being opened by hideous big black cock.


    There was an expression of pain and pleasure mixed in one, and the last touch was the red chain that covered them.


    "This is the picture of your infidelity, Yunyu. Just like what you did in every world, you''re never loyal to me. You used me like a disposable tool as long as it''s beneficial for your mission or whatever."


    "Since you''re never going to stay with me with your own will, then I will have to bind you forever, HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Monster Matthew cackled louder.


    [Pupa:¡­ I will pour the hidden plot.]


    Pupa poured the information slowly inside Yunyu''s brain. And the first thing he saw was Madeline Moulin, the supposed real MC of this otome game. But because Yunyu would come inside this world, the world automatically turned the MC into a male, thus Matthew Moulin.


    Yunyu looked around and asked Pupa,


    [Is this Original world? Rage meter world?]


    [Pupa: Yes. Apparently, he was supposed to be Master Han Ye''s soul shard, not Maximillien, Wolf, or Raphael.]


    [Pupa: What?! How!?]


    Matthew Moulin had three romance partners that he could take, Maximillien Eau Saumont the Archduke, Wolf Dietrich the Knight, and Raphael De Argent the Saint.


    And there was one enemy Matthew needed to tackle in every route, the spoiled Young Master, Jean Eau Saumont.


    He could just pick any character to romance, but his heart would instinctively beat faster whenever he saw Jean. It wasn''t long until he realized that he was in love with Jean instead.


    But no matter how much he tried, Jean would always ended up dying or being outcasted.


    He reset the otome game world many times to save Jean until he unlocked the hidden route, the fourth Male Lead, Jean Eau Saumont.


    Matthew and Jean soon got entangled in a complicated relationship, but Matthew''s love for Jean was so pure, he swore that he would live with Jean, and he didn''t want to share him with anyone.


    Yet, just like the rest of the Rage meter worlds, Jean betrayed Matthew and killed him in the end by sleeping with Maximillien, Wolf, and Raphael, then he told those male lead to kill Matthew for him.


    The heartbreak was too much that he wanted to restart the otome game only to find Jean again.


    Yet, he couldn''t do it because apparently, the game had been completed¡­


    Matthew''s consciousness floated around in the sea of nothingness until a dark entity came to him and asked,


    ''Do you want to meet Jean again?''


    ''I do¡­'' Matthew replied. ''I want to ask him, why did he betray me? Am I not good enough? Am I just a disposable tool for him? And why can''t I forget him after so long?''


    ''Unfortunately, you cannot return to that game. The game has been cleared, remember?'' The dark entity said.


    ''Yes¡­''


    ''But I can help you. Let me enter your body, I will use your body to confront Yunyu, and I will ask him why he hurt you so bad.''


    Matthew and that dark entity created a pact, and their body and consciousness merged into one.


    Thus born the Monster Matthew.


    Yunyu returned back to reality and desperately yanked Monster Matthew''s collar, "W¡ªWhere is Matthew?! Is he still inside your head? T¡ªTake him out now. I want to talk to him!"


    "Him? Do you mean the real Matthew that you have killed before? Of course, he is DEAD! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Monster Matthew''s crazy cackle filled the room, and Yunyu slumped on the floor. The picture was too much of a shock for him. He knew that he wasn''t the kindest person, but Matthew really waited for centuries for him to return.


    Yet, Yunyu couldn''t find the real Matthew right now. He was gone, replaced by this monster.


    And it was Yunyu''s fault. The rage meters were all his fault, no matter the mission.


    "No¡­ I¡­ I should say sorry. I should¡ªat least I should tell him that my love has never been fake¡ª"


    "Well, it''s too late, my beloved Yunyu. He''s dead now," Monster Matthew crouched in front of Yunyu. He pinched Yunyu''s chin with his cold hands, forcing Yunyu to look up and stared at his deeply disturbing eyes. "You shitty little bitch. You make my life miserable, so I will drag you down with me. We will burn in this hell together."


    Yunyu''s body shook in both grief and desperation. He was grieving for Matthew and also this Monster Matthew. Because he was the cause of their pain. He used them both for his mission because he always thought they were just set of data that wouldn''t matter much after he left the world.


    But he couldn''t stop here. He needed to find the real one, the real Master Han Ye. Who knew the Movie Emperor Han Ye might be the real one.


    Then Yunyu would compensate for everything, for all the damages that he had done.


    He didn''t want to get stuck here.


    Yunyu pushed Monster Matthew until that monster fell backwards. He then rushed out of the hut, his body was frail, but he really had to run away. Maybe he could fun Maximillien, Wolf, or Raphael.


    Or just¡ªsomeone, someone else other than Monster Matthew!


    "HELP! SOMEONE HELP ME!" Yunyu looked back and saw Monster Matthew standing at the door, staring at him with an expressionless face.


    Yunyu shivered and tried to run as quick as he could despite his fragile body, "HELP! HELPPPP!"


    He rushed in the path he used to pass with Matthew until he arrived at the flower field. It was late spring, and the colourful flowers were blooming beautifully.


    Yunyu stepped on a rock and fell on the flowerbed. It was hard for him to breathe after he extorted all his remaining energy. He just hoped that he could find someone here, just¡­ someone else other than Monster Matthew.


    Until he heard the familiar voice calling him, "Jean? What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 602: 13.100

    "Jean? What are you doing here?"


    Yunyu opened his eyes immediately after he heard that familiar voice. His eyes searched around bewilderedly, and then he saw a man standing quite far from him.


    But he could recognize that man immediately, from his sharp-impatient gaze, his posture, his expression that looked like he was annoyed the whole time,


    It was Maximillien Eau Saumont, Jean''s big brother.


    "BIG BROTHER!" Yunyu screamed as loud as possible, "HELP ME!"


    ¡­


    No answer, but Maximillien stood there expressionlessly, staring at Yunyu with a blank gaze.


    Yunyu gritted his teeth, pushed his body to stand up, and ran towards his big brother, Maximillien.


    He wanted someone. He needed someone to save him from this hell right now.


    "Big brother, help¡ª" As Yunyu was about to reach Maximillien''s hand, the man suddenly vanished into thin air. Yunyu looked around in confusion, "W¡ªWhere are you, Big brother?"


    "Young Master¡­ Jean? Wolf¡­. here¡­ Wolf protect¡­." Yunyu darted his eyes at his left and saw Wolf bowed his head respectfully. He smiled at Yunyu, waiting for Yunyu to come to him.


    "WOLF! SAVE MEEE!" Yunyu rushed to Wolf to hug him. Wolf was the most loyal and strongest out of three. He should be able to protect him.


    But when Yunyu was about to reach Wolf''s hand, the strong man suddenly vanished into thin air, just like Maximillien.


    Yunyu took few steps back. He was both frightened and confused.


    [Pupa: Get yourself together! It''s Monster Matthew trying to mess around with your head!]


    [No, I can''t. I really can''t! He is going to trap me forever, and I need someone to save me. This place is not safe!]


    [Pupa, let''s just get out of here first!]


    Pupa got worried because Yunyu wasn''t thinking straight. It tried to circle around Yunyu to make sure that he didn''t do anything stupid, but he just looked around like a lost lamb until he saw a man with a white robe and silver hair.


    He smiled at Yunyu softly and opened his arms, "Come to me, Jean. I''m always here, waiting for you."


    "ANGEL RAPHAEL!" Yunyu ran as fast as he could to hug Raphael. He was afraid that Raphael was just another mirage that came out of nowhere.


    But when he jumped to hug Raphael, he could feel a solid, warm body that embraced him. Raphael was real!


    Yunyu hugged Raphael tightly and started crying, "Raphael, Angel, please, let''s leave. Let''s leave from here. I''m so scared!"


    "Oh no, what happened?" Raphael asked, full of gentle care.


    "Monster¡ªMatthew has turned into a monster, and he wants to trap me here. You have to save me, Raphael! I really can''t stand this. It''s too depressing! Please help me!"


    Yunyu started crying even louder, not wanting to release Raphael. He was too scared to think straight, not that he was straight, to begin with.


    "Do you still remember what the monster looks like?" Raphael asked calmly.


    "A-Ah, yes, he has sharp teeth, dark eyes without pupil, and his body is cold. He looks like Matthew, but he is a lot scarier!" Yunyu explained.


    "Oh, dear Jean¡­." Raphael suddenly wrapped his hands around Jean''s waist and locked him, ensuring that Jean wouldn''t escape this time.


    "Does the monster look like this?" Raphael asked.


    "What are you¡ª" Yunyu was silenced and petrified when Raphael''s face slowly morphed into the fact that he didn''t want to see the most in this world.


    Raphael''s eyes turned completely dark, his long silver hair turned short and spiky, his mouth widened, showing rows of sharp teeth grinning at Yunyu.


    And the warm touch turned into a cold one.


    Monster Matthew cackled maliciously. He hugged Yunyu tighter, making sure that Yunyu wouldn''t be able to escape his clutch, not anymore.


    "Do you know that you''re going to be stuck with me forever? Just accept it and peacefully surrender yourself, will you?"


    "LET ME GO! LET ME GO!"


    Yunyu started struggling as hard as he could to no avail. He started punching Monster Matthew''s face, but the monster wasn''t budging at all.


    "So, you''re that desperate to see those men who filled your sexual fantasy, but not your heart? Fine then, let me show them to you."


    Monster Matthew flicked his fingers, and three glass coffins suddenly emerged from the ground.


    Yunyu couldn''t believe what he saw next.


    Three glass coffins of Maximillien Eau Saumont, Wolf Dietrich, and Raphael De Argent. All of them were in well preserved but bloodied condition inside the glass coffin.


    "You realize it, don''t you? They died that night, and I preserved them all inside these glass coffins," Monster Matthew pointed at Maximillien''s coffin.


    "Your Big brother, Maximillien Eau Saumont, died when he went on a rampage that night after being infected with the dark sprout. He had a bloody battle with¡ª" Monster Matthew pointed at Wolf, whose body was full of horrible wounds. "Wolf Dietrich. Wolf didn''t want Maximillien to break free and kill even more people, so he had a death fight with Maximillien."


    "Both of them died, and I collected their body," Monster Matthew grinned, satisfied when he saw Yunyu''s face turned ashen. "And about Saint Raphael De Argent. Did you notice that red spot on his heart? He ran away with you in the middle of the woods, and I caught him."


    "I took you from his hands, and I stabbed him with a dark dagger, making sure that he cannot regenerate with his holy magic."


    "Then, after making sure that he is dead, I used my magic to teleport his body here and put him inside that glass coffin, alongside Maximillien and Wolf."


    "No¡­ No way¡­" Yunyu shook his head, unable to accept the fact that all of them were dead. "Y¡ªYou''re lying. This is just an illusion, right?"


    [Pupa, this is just an illusion, right? They''re fake, right!?]


    Pupa scanned the bodies, and after confirming it, Pupa reported its finding,


    [Pupa: Unfortunately, they are all real bodies, Maximillien, Wolf, and Raphael are all dead¡­]


    [Then how come the world hasn''t restarted yet?!]


    [Pupa: Because after that hidden plot has been unlocked, all of their Fatemeters are gone, and there is only one Fatemeter that appears. So that means they are not the real Master of the world since the very start. It''s Matthew.]


    [Pupa: Matthew Moulin''s Fatemeter is 80%.]


    ¡­


    Monster Matthew smirked and tilted his head, "Do you finally believe me? My dear beloved Yunyu, you don''t realize that I''ve planned to have you in this world no matter what."


    "We''re currently living in this bubble that I created for both of us. I''ve destroyed the world outside. Now we can live in peace here, with everything that you want, I can provide it."


    Yunyu was already weak after knowing the truth. He didn''t know what to do next.


    Monster Matthew put Yunyu down on the flower bed gently, "Are you afraid because of my appearance?"


    Monster Matthew slowly morphed his face to turn into regular Matthew, who was handsome and looked cold at the same time. He smiled at Yunyu and said, "How is it? Do you like me now?"


    Like?


    Yunyu thought it was such a ridiculous question, "I think we already know the answer, Matthew."


    "I know you will answer yes, right? Yunyu, I''ve loved you for so long, and this is already a perfect plan. Let''s just have a peaceful life together."

 Chapter 603: 13.101

    "I know you will answer yes, right? Yunyu, I''ve loved you for so long, and this is already a perfect plan. Let''s just have a peaceful life together."


    "A peaceful life?" Yunyu smiled and slowly caressed Monster Matthew''s cheeks. "Do you think this is a peaceful life?"


    "Of course, we have everything here. What do you want? Do you want to eat anything? Christmas turkey? Boba milk tea? Ramen? We have everything. With just a flick of fingers, I can make it come true."


    "What''s your definition of a peaceful life?" Yunyu asked.


    "My definition? When I have everything I need without any outer disturbance and with you by my side. It''s fairly simple, isn''t it?" Monster Matthew grinned, showing his sharp teeth. "I''m a simple man, Yunyu. It''s you who''s far too complicated."


    "I see¡­" Yunyu smiled. "So you want me by your side. As long as I''m with you, you''ll be happy, right?"


    "Yes."


    "But what about me? Do you think I''m happy right now?"


    "I can provide you with anything you want. Of course, you''re happy!" Monster Matthew insisted. He didn''t seem to be open for discussion either.


    "I see, so that was your definition of happiness for me," Yunyu smiled. "But why am I sad right now? I''m so sad that I might rather die than stay with you."


    "DON''T SAY IT!" Monster Matthew exclaimed. "I don''t want to listen to any of your bullshit!"


    Yunyu continued caressing Monster Matthew''s cheeks, the edge of his eyes, his chin, his neck and lastly, on his chest right on top of his heart.


    He couldn''t feel any heartbeat. Just like his cold skin, Monster Matthew felt like a corpse instead of a living creature.


    "I''m not happy, Matthew¡­."


    "I DON''T CARE! JUST SHUT UP AND STAY WITH ME!" Monster Matthew insisted. He tightened his arm around Yunyu''s waist, making it hard to breathe for him.


    But Yunyu didn''t care anymore. He was too heartbroken to accept this. This was stuff straight out of a nightmare.


    [Pupa, is there no way for me to save Maximillien, Wolf, and Raphael right now other than restart?]


    [Pupa: Nope. This is their end. You cannot do anything to revive them, and honestly, I''m not sure about restart either.]


    [Why?]


    [Pupa: Because this world has been doomed by Monster Matthew.]


    [Pupa: We are currently living in this bubble that he created with his power. Strangely, I sensed that he has similar power with Master Han Ye, but I cannot detect any soul shard in him.]


    [Pupa: And even after he becomes the new Master of the world, there is still no soul shard detectable. He forced himself by swallowing Matthew, Maximillien, Wolf, and Raphael''s soul shard to be the new Master and absolutely destroyed everything in this world for his own benefit.]


    Yunyu was heartbroken when he heard there was no way to save Maximillien, Wolf, and Raphael.


    Pupa knew what was inside Yunyu''s heart, so it tried to console him.


    [Pupa: Don''t be too heartbroken about it. They''re not Master Han Ye''s soul shard anymore. All of them had been gobbled up by Monster Matthew.]


    [It''s not that¡ªIt''s not only about the mission.]


    [I¡­ I like them all for real. I personally love them!]


    Yunyu glared at Monster Matthew. He kept glaring silently, making the Monster anxious about what Yunyu was about to do.


    Even though he thought that he had everything in line, he knew that Yunyu was full of surprise.


    "W¡ªWhat?" Monster Matthew asked. "You know that you cannot escape me, right?"


    "I know. Since this place is your realm, I cannot do anything here. But that doesn''t mean that I will be completely helpless."


    "Y¡ªYou''re helpless! You cannot do anything in this realm except accepting your defeat! You must live with me!"


    [Pupa¡­ can you help me with your magic? You have a limitless capability, right?


    [Pupa: I do. But there is a limit to it. What do you want?]


    [I don''t know what would happen, but I absolutely refuse to live here with this Monster. I want to break free.]


    [Just follow my instruction, okay?]


    [Pupa:¡­ fine.]


    Yunyu took a deep breath and commanded, "Pupa, come out."


    Pupa materialized itself in front of Monster Matthew. Monster Matthew was stunned when he saw the floating orange thing in front of him.


    "What are you¡ªHOW COULD YOU ENTER MY REALM!?"


    Pupa said nothing, waiting for an order from Yunyu.


    "Pupa, give me light purification."


    "Understand," Pupa floated up high and then activated its code.


    "Code 70: Majestic Pillar of Purification."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Slowly, a huge holy circle with runes appeared in the sky, right above Monster Matthew and Yunyu.


    Monster Matthew''s eyes widened, he was about to dodge the incoming attack, but he was one second too late.


    The holy circle blasted Monster Matthew and Yunyu with divine purification that burned Monster Matthew''s body.


    "AARRRGHHHHHH!!!" Monster Matthew was screaming in pain. He never felt something so painful, and it burned his body.


    He saw that Yunyu was also burning since Monster Matthew already put his dark essence inside Yunyu''s heart.


    Monster Matthew saw Yunyu closing his eyes, accepting the fate that would befall him. His body slowly burned and his skin into charcoal.


    At this rate, Yunyu would die.


    Monster Matthew gritted his teeth. He clenched Yunyu''s jaw and opened his mouth. Under the holy pillar, Monster Matthew sucked the essence that bound Yunyu with him, so Yunyu wouldn''t get hurt by the light pillar.


    He pushed Yunyu away from him while his body was burning.


    Yunyu was shocked. He thought he could kill himself with Monster Matthew in this world. But Monster Matthew actually sucked the dark essence away from his body and bear the pain by himself.


    "PUPA, STOP!" Yunyu yelled.


    Pupa obeyed and stopped the purification pillar.


    Monster Matthew fell on his knees. The pain was unbearable, but seeing Yunyu getting burned in front of him hurt even more than just physical pain.


    "You¡ªI will not allow you to die!" Monster Matthew said. He was panting heavily, but he tried hard to get up and walked towards Yunyu to grab him again.


    Yunyu took a step backwards when Monster Matthew was about to reach him. He was still confused why would Monster Matthew pulled the dark essence out of Yunyu''s body just to save him.


    Did this Monster actually love him or hate him enough to turn Yunyu into an obsession?


    Because for Yunyu, this wasn''t what love should be, and he refused to stay.


    "I don''t want to stay with you, you hideous monster," Yunyu said.


    Monster Matthew paused. He felt a sharp pinch on his heart, although he knew it wasn''t beating in the first place.


    "I¡­ I become like this because I want to stay with you, Jean¡ª"


    "But I don''t want to stay with you. I''d rather die than stay with a monster like you!"


    Yunyu took another step back and commanded Pupa, "Pupa, a dagger! Summon a dagger for me!"


    "¡­ Code 171: Light Dagger."


    Pupa summoned a dagger in Yunyu''s hand, and Yunyu pointed it at his heart.


    "No! Don''t!" Monster Matthew tried to reach Yunyu, but his body had been weakened by the holy pillar, and he fell on his knees again.


    He stared at Monster Matthew, full of hatred, "I hope I will never see a hideous monster like you. DON''T FOLLOW ME ANYMORE, YOU UGLY BASTARD!"


    Yunyu plunged the dagger on his heart, a light came out of his heart, then Yunyu''s body was engulfed with bright light for a while, blinding Monster Matthew.


    "NOOOO!!!" Monster Matthew screamed, he pushed himself to reach Yunyu, but the moment he touched his hand, Yunyu''s body exploded right in front of Monster Matthew''s eyes.

 Chapter 604: 13.102: My Toxic Love

    "NOOOO!!!" Monster Matthew screamed, he pushed himself to reach Yunyu, but the moment he touched his hand, Yunyu''s body exploded right in front of Monster Matthew''s eyes.


    **


    After that explosion, Pupa immediately transferred Yunyu''s soul out of prison created by Monster Matthew. Pupa didn''t know where they would go next, but an automatic reaction came from its body when they were ejected out of that world.


    [Pupa: Ding! Matthew Moulin''s Fatemeter increases to 100%. Congratulation, host! May you have a long-lasting love life!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%. The world has been completed. Congratulations!]


    Yunyu opened his eyes once he heard that notification. He found himself in a void, floating around with Pupa.


    "Wait, I actually completed that world?" Yunyu asked for a confirmation. He didn''t know that was possible. "I thought it would fail, and I will be stuck in a limbo forever since I can''t restart it, right?"


    "Apparently, his Fatemeter reaches 100%, and since the Fatemeter and Breakmeter are connected, you''ve officially cleared that world," Pupa informed.


    "Ehh¡­ it feels so unsatisfactory¡­ I really hope I can get a Gangbang there with the three male leads¡­." Yunyu sighed. "Such a pity."


    ¡­


    "Do you want to go to the next world or not? You can rest here if you want," Pupa suggested. "You seem to be traumatized with Monster Matthew."


    "Let''s go. I might be traumatized by him, but that doesn''t mean I want to be stuck here for so long. I just hope that I won''t meet him anymore. I hope he can rot in that world¡­."


    "Let''s just hope so¡­."


    Yunyu hugged Pupa and¡­


    POP!


    They went to the next world.


    **


    Monster Matthew was sitting on the same spot where Yunyu''s body exploded.


    Nothing was left from Yunyu''s body, not even his ashes. So Matthew kept sitting right in front of that spot and put up a doll that looked like Yunyu.


    He kept staring at the door, he wanted to say something, but he knew it would only hurt him more since Yunyu wouldn''t speak to him anymore.


    The flowers around the field already withered to match Monster Matthew''s heart right now. He didn''t know how long had he stayed in this bubble that he created for Yunyu and whether he should leave or not.


    He could leave and follow Yunyu, of course. But he knew that Yunyu hated him, hated his action, and hated his appearance. Even though Monster Matthew turned out like this because of how much pain he endured to find Yunyu, his pain manifested into his current physical appearance.


    Because he had been dead in so many worlds. So his true, grotesque appearance couldn''t be hidden anymore. At least he didn''t want to hide it in front of Yunyu, his beloved...


    "I¡­ I should''ve stayed hidden and act like the gentle and handsome Matthew¡­ so he wouldn''t leave me."


    "Maybe if I hide, Yunyu will love me¡­."


    Monster Matthew touched his cold heart, and the pain lingered still. Nothing was more heartbreaking than losing Yunyu.


    It was like an instinct for him. His love for Yunyu was so deep, yet so toxic. He didn''t understand what he did wrong, but it always resulted in Yunyu leaving him no matter what.


    Monster Matthew wanted to stay here forever, rotting in this jail he made for Yunyu. Even though he had an infinite lifespan, he didn''t feel alive at all.


    "Yunyu¡­ I am desperate¡­ I''m so desperate for you. I don''t know what I did wrong. All I want is to have you by my side¡­."


    "Why can''t you stay with me¡­."


    Monster Matthew then heard a voice calling him, "You''re going to give up just like that?"


    Monster Matthew looked around, "Who''s there?"


    A gust of dark wind suddenly came out of nowhere, and a man slowly descended from the sky. His appearance was exquisite, a face that only gods could own.


    He wore a black-golden robe, and he smirked, "Just like that? Do you know that Yunyu has enjoyed his time in the new world with a completely new man? He''s a bitch after all."


    "DON''T YOU DARE¡ª"


    "What? You also called him a bitch before, did you forget?" the man chuckled, full of contempt. "If you want to chase him, go chase him as soon as possible. Ruin his chance with that man because you deserve him."


    "I¡­ I don''t deserve him¡­." Monster Matthew grieved. "He is better with someone else."


    "And if that person treats him worse, will you allow Yunyu to get abused by someone else?"


    "N¡ªNo, I can''t let someone else hurt Yunyu¡ª" Monster Matthew shook his head.


    "Then chase him, ruin his chance to get a good life with someone else. Even if he hates you, it''s better that you''re the one who destroys his life rather than someone else, right?"


    ¡­


    Monster Matthew finally stood up and stared at the man in front of him, "You''re right, I will follow him wherever he goes. I will make sure that he doesn''t get hurt by someone else¡­."


    "Yes, you can hurt him instead, as long as he is yours, then nothing else matters," The man in black-golden robe smirked full of satisfaction.


    Monster Matthew had something else in mind, but all he wanted to do was reach Yunyu again for now. Hopefully, Yunyu would accept him once more.


    Monster Matthew separated his soul from this body, and he exited the realm he created to find Yunyu in the next world, "Yunyu, please give me one more chance."


    **


    Master Han Ye saw half of his soul flew out of Matthew''s body, leaving the realm and jumped to the next world. Matthew Moulin''s grotesque body turned into a black bead since he was the real Master of the world.


    Han Ye picked up the bead and swallowed it like a candy, and the energy surged around him. He felt alive as he could sense the pain that Matthew Moulin experienced.


    Han Ye had been chaind in that realm of nothingness for so long, he felt so numb about everything.


    But for now, his power had been restored to at least 85%, and he could roam around freely. He still hid because he wanted to restore all of his strength before he met Yunyu.


    "Ah, that idiot soul is so desperate for that bitch Yunyu. He still didn''t understand that Yunyu wouldn''t give him a chance."


    "A bitch like Yunyu wouldn''t even think about committing with one person."


    Master Han Ye clenched his fist. He saw how Yunyu was desperate to save Maximillien, Wolf, and Raphael. He saw everything, and he knew that Yunyu was just acting.


    Everything about him was fake.


    His kindness.


    His compassion.


    His love.


    Since Yunyu had ruined his life, then he would also do the same.


    Eye for an eye, and Master Han Ye couldn''t wait to meet Yunyu again. Because he had planned everything for Yunyu.


    His eyes glinted with the trace of maliciousness as his handsome face twisted with a devious smirk.


    "I will make sure that you''ll experience pain worst than death, Yunyu. You will beg me for your death instead."


    "And when that time comes¡­ I will be laughing at your demise, just like what you did to me."


    Master Han Ye imagined Yunyu''s face in pain, and he chuckled a little. Slowly, his chuckle turned into a laugh, And a laugh turned into a malicious cackle.


    "Haha¡­"


    "Ahahahahaha!"


    "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    **


    Note: Phew, World 13 ends here!


    I know it''s hard to swallow, but this is the ending of this world :'')


    Did you miss Maximillien, Wolf, or Raphael already?


    I will open a voting of which male leads deserve a sex scene and alternate ending with Yunyu, please like the character name in the comment section!


    Thank you for reading [3


    **

 Chapter 605: 14.01: The Villains Bitch

    "Mom¡­ Mom¡­ please wake up¡­."


    Yunyu could hear the faint voice of a little boy calling him Mom while shaking his shoulder. When he entered this new body, he felt an enormous pain all over his body to the point that opening his eyes was difficult.


    He could move his body, but when he did, he would feel a crushing pain. He opened his eyes hard, and he saw a giant Cyclops in front of him. He was so tall, almost as tall as a skyscraper, and there were plenty of people in funny, colorful costumes trying to fight the giant.


    But Yunyu''s eyes darted on only one man who wore a silver suit with ''S'' printed on his chest. He was buff and looked super strong. When the Cyclops fired a beam out of his eyes, the ''S'' man commanded, "Wally Wall, summon a shield!"


    The man called Wally Wall summoned a shield to protect the group from the attack.


    The ''S'' Man looked at Yunyu full of worry. He dashed towards Yunyu and asked, "Are you okay? You''ve been badly hurt!"


    [Bro, I can''t even feel my body, how am I okay?!]


    Yunyu smiled with difficulty, then he said, "I¡ªI''m alright. You should focus on that monster first¡­."


    The ''S'' Man was too worried, so he looked at his son, who was holding Yunyu''s shoulder, "Go take your Mom somewhere safe, Dad will fight that monster first, okay?"


    "Yes, Dad!"


    The little boy, around eight years old, hugged Yunyu''s arm. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    Blip!


    Yunyu felt his body become super light. In a millisecond, he was teleported to a large bed inside a big apartment.


    Yunyu was still confused when the little boy suddenly left him and returned with a bottle of medicine. He jumped to the bed and walked towards him.


    The little boy took one pill and slowly helped Yunyu swallowed a pill, "Mom, it''s the pill that will numb your pain. Please rest first. I''ll find a doctor soon."


    Yunyu stared at the little boy and asked with his weak voice, "Who are you?"


    "Ah, Mom, did that Monster hit your head too much? Oh no¡­" the little boy got worried. "It''s me, your son, Hermes. B¡ªBut that''s not important. Please rest now. You''ve been hurt. I''ll find a doctor soon, okay?"


    Hermes distanced himself from his Mom and then took a deep breath before teleporting.


    Blip!


    ¡­


    The medicine was surprisingly effective. Yunyu couldn''t feel pain anymore. But in exchange, he also couldn''t move his body at all.


    He laid on the large bed, staring at the tall ceiling until Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, "Took you long enough," Yunyu sneered.


    "What do you expect? Me suddenly popping out in front of a giant Cyclops?" Pupa rolled its eyes.


    "Okay, where are we right now?"


    "This is the world of superheroes, where there are many gifted humans that formed an alliance, whether it''s good or bad."


    "So, Justice League? Avenger?"


    "¡­ You can''t just say their name so bluntly. Our author barely earns money, and you want to give him trouble with copyright?"


    "Ah, yeah, let me rephrase that¡­." Yunyu cleared his throat. "So, this world is like, Justice Gang?"


    "¡­ Yeah, there are two sides right now. The Cyclops you see before were a summons created by Mystical Witch. This powerful spell caster can summon monsters from the fantasy world. She is part of the bad guys," Pupa explained.


    "The group of good guys is called The League of Superheroes¡ª"


    "Ehhh, so basic!"


    "¡­ and the group of bad guys is called The Revenant¡ª"


    "What''s with these movie references?! And he said he doesn''t want to get copyrighted?!" Yunyu complained.


    Pupa rolled its eyes and floated around the room, "This is a very nice apartment you have with your husband."


    "Husband?"


    "Yeah, that ''S'' man, his alias is Superbman, his real name is Clarke Gaist," Pupa explained.


    ¡­


    "So many copyrights dodge there," Yunyu mentioned. "And that little boy is my son with him?"


    "Yes, his name is Hermes Gaist, eight years old. You actually have a daughter as well. Her name is Artemis Gaist. She is only three years old and is in the secret superhero daycare right now."


    "Hermes and Artemis have superpowers as well. Hermes can teleport at any place and can also teleport anything, including human to another location."


    "For Artemis, since she is still a toddler, all she has right now is an ability to fire a laser beam from her mouth and eyes. But she can develop more power later."


    "And how about me? What is my identity in this world?" Yunyu asked.


    "Your name is Gaius Gaist since you take the mother role in this family. You''re the incarnation of Mother Nature, so your power is plant and earth manipulation. Though, since you''re not really physically strong, you''re more of a support role to create plants that can rejuvenate or protect the other members."


    "Then what is my alias?"


    "Naturally hoe," Pupa replied short and concise.


    ¡­


    "Wait, is that real?"


    "Yes, that''s your real alias. You pick it yourself."


    "How could people take me seriously with that alias!!!"


    "Apparently, they do because you claimed it is the name given by Mother Nature itself¡­." Pupa said.


    ¡­


    "Okay, I guess I''m a Naturally Hoe now."


    "As if you aren''t one in the first place."


    Yunyu rolled his eyes again. He just had to fight with Pupa all the time for no reason. But they were a perfect match for a host and a system.


    "So¡­ about my children¡­." Yunyu hummed for a moment. He had something in mind. "They''re adopted, right?"


    "Of course not. They''re your biological children with Clarke Gaist," Pupa replied.


    ¡­


    "Is this an omegaverse world or what?"


    "No, it''s just you. Since you''re the incarnation of Mother Nature, you have been blessed with fertility. Thus you''re able to give birth despite being a man."


    "Why do I always give birth in literally half of the world we visited!?"


    "Don''t you remember what that golden snake chain, Jinshe said in the tenth world? You''re a hoe that likes to be bred by various men and give birth to lots of children."


    "I really thought she was joking, honestly¡­."


    Yunyu looked around the big room with a wide glass pane all around. Then he pondered, "I don''t understand¡­."


    "What?"


    "If I already have a nice house, two children, and a loving husband, then why am I here? What''s there to achieve? Since the Fatemeter of Clarke Gaist should''ve reached or soon going to reach 100% with this happy family we build together," Yunyu wondered. He had no idea of what he needed to do here anyway.


    "Who said that the Master of the world is Clarke Gaist?" Pupa said.


    "Huh?"


    "The Master of the world is not Clarke Gaist."


    "W¡ªWait, Chotto Matte, he is my husband, right?"


    "Yes, you two have been happily married for almost ten years with two healthy children as well," Pupa replied heartlessly. Though it didn''t have a heart in the first place.


    "B¡ªBut how about the happy marriage and stuff¡ª"


    "He is still not the Master of this world. The real Master of this world is¡ª"

 Chapter 606: 14.02

    "He is still not the Master of this world. The real Master of this world is¡ª"


    Pupa was about to spill the real Master of the world until a blip of light suddenly appeared, and Hermes returned with the Superheroes doctor. It turned invisible immediately.


    Hermes pulled the Doctor''s hand towards his Mom and said, "Doctor, check on my Mom! He has been hit by the Cyclops rampaging on the city."


    The Doctor nodded and started checking on Gaius'' pulse and his heartbeat. He frowned when he realized that Gaius had a severe internal wound since there was no visible bruise of bleeding, but his pulse was so weak.


    "Please excuse me, Sir. But I will see your internal wound with my power," the Doctor politely asked.


    Gaius nodded, and the Doctor used his x-ray vision to check on the internal wound. He winced after finding a terrible internal wound all over Gaius'' chest and stomach.


    "Sir, I think we need intense care for this kind of wound. It''s really not good if you keep it for so long," the Doctor said.


    [Pupa: You don''t need to do that, by the way. As the incarnation of Mother Nature, all you need to do is regulate your breathing and rest. Your body will automatically repair itself.]


    [Huh, neat.]


    Gaius shook his head, "I have self-healing power. You don''t need to worry about it. Just give me vitamins, and I''ll use my own healing fruit to fix my damaged body."


    The Doctor sighed. He knew Naturally Hoe. Naturally Hoe was a member of the League of Heroes. He wasn''t physically strong, but he could heal his friends with healing fruit and protect them with tough roots that could be manipulated to bind enemies or shielded allies.


    But he was still too fragile to fight, so he was mostly on the backline.


    "Sir, you shouldn''t be too careless. I know that you have healing properties inside your body. But you might get killed if you''re too hasty," the Doctor suggested. "I''ll prescribe more vitamins to boost your healing properties faster."


    Gaius smiled and nodded, "Thank you for your concern, Doctor X-Ray. I will be more careful."


    Gaius looked at his son and said, "Hermes, take Doctor back to his home, and don''t forget to take your little sister. I''m sorry to trouble you¡­."


    Hermes obediently nodded, "Yes, Mom! You should rest first, don''t go anywhere. I will help you cooking few things later."


    "Just¡­ buy food from a restaurant. You still have homework," Gaius took his wallet from the drawer beside him and gave it to Hermes.


    Hermes accepted it and teleported away with the Doctor.


    [Aww¡­. That little boy is so obedient. If I have a son in real life, I want him to be like Hermes. Don''t you see how worried and sincere his eyes are? I bet he will be a great man in the future.]


    [Pupa: He is your biological son here. And he idolizes you a lot.]


    [Wait, for real?]


    [Pupa: Yes. He thinks that you''re the best Mother on earth. The most caring. Based on the character background, Gaius has a very strong motherly nature despite being a man. That''s why Clarke Gaist never has any thought about cheating.]


    [Oh, come on, you''re making it harder for me to just complete the world. Since you said that Clarke is not the Master of the world.]


    [Tell me now, who is the Master of the world?]


    [Pupa: I would. But I think he will come sooner or later, might as well tell you later.]


    Pupa and Yunyu were arguing until Yunyu heard a man unlocked the front door. He held his breath, afraid that it was a thief, but then Pupa said they lived on the 56th floor.


    Yunyu heard the footsteps, and when the door near him was opened, he was shocked when he saw a tall and muscular man dressed in a cream shirt and trousers, wearing glasses and carrying a briefcase.


    The man threw the briefcase and kneeled straight in front of Yunyu, "Darling, I''m so sorry that I failed to protect you before. I¡­ I really didn''t expect that monster to target you first."


    The man hugged Gaius'' waist, but when Gaius winced in pain, he released it immediately and asked, "Is it that bad? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "It''s fine. I''ll be healed with my own power," Gaius smiled.


    [So this is¡ª]


    [Pupa: Clarke Gaist, the Superbman. He is working as an office worker as a guise. But he is the government''s official hero. The strongest one. And the leader of League of Heroes.]


    [Why does that sound so familiar.]


    Gaius stared at Clarkes'' eyes, who looked like he had a lot of burdens. Gaius caressed his cheek and asked, "What is it, husband? Why are you looked burdened? Are you tired? Do you want me to cook something?"


    "No, it''s not about me. It''s about you, Wife¡­." Clarke said.


    He buried his face on Gaius'' lap, "You''ve gotten hurt plenty of times. Even though I know that you''re able to heal yourself. I still feel like a failure¡­."


    [¡­ for real, this guy has no history of cheating? Or something like that, please?]


    [Pupa: Nope. He is a righteous man that cares for the life of the citizen and his family.]


    [Oh no¡­]


    Gaius caressed Clarke''s hair and tried to pacify him, "You''re overreacting. I''ve always been like this, and we always came out victorious, right?"


    "How about that Cyclops? Did you defeat it?"


    "I did¡­ I punched his eyes and carried him to the space before exploding his body with my laser beam. All is well now¡­."


    "That is great," Gaius smiled and flicked his fingers. The potted plant near the window suddenly overgrew and gave out fresh fruit on Gaius'' hand that looked like a strawberry.


    "Eat this, husband. It''ll help you replenish your energy," Gaius said.


    Clarke raised his head and then opened his mouth, "Feed me."


    Gaius chuckled and put the strawberry inside Clarke''s mouth.


    Clarkes munched it and smiled, "Thank you, my beloved wife."

 Chapter 607: 14.03

    Clarke munched the strawberry and smiled, "Thank you, my beloved wife."


    Gaius patted Clarke''s head, "Go and take a shower. You reek Cyclops'' blood, you know."


    "Ahahaha! I guess I am," Clarke got up and took off his glasses. He unbuttoned his shirt right in front of Gaius.


    Gaius gulped when Clarke finished unbuttoning his shirt, showing the perfectly muscular chest and abs. He had thin hair around his chest, which he seemed to have groomed meticulously.


    Clarke took off his shirt and threw it into the laundry bin near the bathroom door. He started unbuckling his belt and pulled his trousers down, showing a solid thigh muscle and, of course, a big bulge under his underwear.


    That giant was still sleeping, but it was already huge enough for Gaius to drool just by looking at it.


    [Sweet mother of cock! Look at that giant!]


    [Pupa: He is a superhero with superhuman physique and strength. Of course, everything about him would be a lot more than a regular human.]


    [Damn, the real male lead has to be better than him, or I would like to file a protest!]


    Clarke noticed that Gaius had been staring at his cock, and it throbbed in response. Clarke chuckled and said, "Wife, we can''t do it now. You''re still hurt, remember?"


    Gaius looked away immediately, "I¡ªIt''s just your dirty mind. Go and take a bath!"


    Clarke laughed it off and took a bath.


    **


    The Gaist Family ate at the bed in the evening, accompanying Gaius, who was still recovering. Clarke didn''t want to leave Gaius alone, so he forced Hermes and Artemis, their children, to eat with him.


    "Artemis, aaaaa¡­" Clarke sat his three-year-old daughter on his lap and spoon-fed her because she might make a mess on the bed if he allowed her to eat by herself.


    Meanwhile, Hermes was helping his Mom to eat dinner. He spoon-fed his Mom, "Mom, do you want to drink?" He asked attentively.


    "Yes, thank you. Eat your dinner as well," Gaius said.


    After they had their family dinner, Hermes helped his Dad take care of Artemis before going to his room to finish homework.


    Gaius was reading a novel called Class Villainess by Evilpupa when Clarke slowly crept to the bed. He sat on the bed beside Gaius and asked, "Wife, are you alright?"


    "Huh? Why do you ask?"


    "Can you¡­ just stay in the apartment? Or do something very human? You said that you like reading books. Maybe you want to join a book club or run a book store?"


    "Or maybe you want to make a greenhouse since you said that you like gardening. It''ll also make great use of your powers, right?" Clarke suggested.


    Gaius frowned. He didn''t understand the flow of this conversation, "What are you on about, Clarke?"


    Clarke sighed. He put his hand behind Gaius'' back. He held Gaius'' waist carefully, "I''m just scared that something will happen to you in the future if you keep being a superhero. I know you''re an amazing superhero and have great power, but¡­ you''re not physically strong. I''m afraid you''ll get a wound that you can''t heal one day¡­."


    "Hey, Hawkgaze, Black Meadow, Greenery Arrow, even your friend Bateman. All of them don''t have a superpower and can still be a superhero. I can handle myself, don''t worry, Clarke," Gaius tried to calm Clarke down to no avail.


    Clarke was known to be a worrywart. Although he looked mighty and reliable outside, Gaius knew well that Clarke was actually an overthinker who thought everything that could turn bad would turn bad.


    "We''ll think about this later, but let''s just rest for now¡­ I''m so tired¡­."


    Clarke carefully snuggled on Gaius'' waist. It was his habit to sleep while hugging Gaius'' waist like a Koala.


    Gaius smiled and kissed his husband''s head, "Sleep well, you big baby."


    **


    Clarke fixed his tie in the mirror and then combed his hair back with a gel. He was preparing for the day, ready to work as a CEO in a small company. It was something that he did for the guise of normal life.


    Though, he also enjoyed it because it gave off the illusion that he was just a normal human living a normal life.


    Meanwhile, Gaius had been temporarily healed. He could use a wheelchair whilst holding Clarke''s briefcase.


    "Looking handsome as always, Husband," Gaius said while he gave the briefcase to Clarke.


    Clarke smiled and leaned down to kiss Gaius'' lips, "Hermes has dropped Artemis to the daycare and went to school. You don''t need to worry."


    "I know," Gaius grinned. "You need to go as well. Don''t be late."


    "But I''m the CEO¡ª"


    "CEO can be late. You need to give a good example for your subordinates," Gaius warned. "Besides, when you get old and unable to fight, that small company will be our lifeline, remember?"


    "Yeah, you''re right," Clarke chuckled. "I''ll be going then. See you at dinner!"


    Clarke strode to the main door, but then he stopped and turned around, "I don''t feel safe leaving you alone while you''re recovering, so I told my brother to come and accompany you here while I''m working."


    "Brother? You never told me you have one," Gaius frowned. He knew that Clarke was from outer space, so he didn''t question much other than his adopted family on earth. Besides, he said that his planet was doomed already.


    "I have¡­. I''ve been hiding this from you because I''m not sure if we''re actually blood-related. But I got a message from my adopted family that we were sent as two in a pod. I was the older one, but when we crashed on earth, my adopted parents saw another family taking my brother away, leaving me alone."


    "So when my little brother came to me and said that we are related, I had to do a DNA test first before confirming it," Clarke explained.


    "But¡ª" Gaius wanted to reject it because he felt it was too sudden, but Clarke interrupted.


    "Don''t worry about it, dear. We will be good families. Don''t you want the kids to have an uncle?"

 Chapter 608: 14.04

    "Don''t worry about it, dear. We will be good families. Don''t you want the kids to have an uncle?"


    ¡­


    Gaius nodded reluctantly, not because he agreed, but because he didn''t want to sound like a nagging wife.


    ¡­


    Clarke sensed his Wife''s disagreement and uneasiness. Thus he returned to Gaius and kneeled in front of him.


    Clarke held Gaius'' hands and said, "Honey¡­ Wife¡­ I''ve been hanging out with him for a while, he is just a powerless human, but he is a good person. He knows our identity, and he''s fine with it. He is an owner of another company, so he has lots of free time."


    "I told him to accompany you since you''re still technically bedridden," Clarke said.


    Gaius knew there was no way out right now. When Clarke tried this hard to convince him, that meant he didn''t want any more discussion regarding this.


    Thus, Gaius agreed, and Clarke got up. Before he left, he said, "Oh, by the way, his name is Reed, Reed Ville."


    [Why does that sound like an indie alcohol brand?]


    Clarke finally went to his office, leaving Gaius alone in the house. Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu while floating around aimlessly, accompanying Yunyu, who rolled the wheelchair to the kitchen to prepare some brunch for himself and that new guest, Reed Ville.


    "Pupa, I''m worried," Yunyu said while peeling an apple.


    "Worried about what?"


    "About that Monster. Whether he is Matthew, Jiansheng, Mamoru, Aaron, Zerocheat, I mean HIM. I wonder if he will come again and ruin everything."


    "I''m glad that Clarke is not him, though, since there is no blood chain between our hearts," Yunyu had something in mind, and it was about that Reed Ville. "What if that Monster went inside Reed Ville''s body and started ruining everything?"


    ¡­


    "Trust me, that Monster cannot get inside Reed Ville''s body," Pupa replied.


    "Huh, why?"


    "You''ll see soon."


    Yunyu had questions and worry inside his heart. He didn''t know where the real male lead was, and Pupa refused to give information. It said that he''d meet the male lead sooner or later.


    Thus, Yunyu passed his time by cooking simple French fries and raisin cookies, sweet and salty, for brunch.


    "You seriously going for that raisin cookies?"


    "Yes."


    "You devil spawn," Pupa cursed. "To think that you want to give those raisin cookies to someone."


    "Hmph! If nobody wants to eat it, then I will swallow everything myself!"


    **


    Two hours had passed, Yunyu was watching television when he heard the doorbell rang.


    Ding-Dong!


    Yunyu checked the clock, and it was 10.00 A.M.


    Ding-Dong!


    "Coming!" Yunyu yelled out loud. He rolled his wheelchair to the front door. He twisted the handle since he couldn''t check on the intercom because of his current body limitation.


    When he opened the door, he looked up and saw a tall man, probably as tall as Clarke, around 6''4. He was wearing a plaid shirt, leather jacket and jeans.


    In contrast with Clarke''s blonde hair, he had dark hair, but their face was actually very similar. Though Clarke was a clean-shaven upright man, this guy had stubble. His gaze had a dangerous glint, and he gave off a rugged masculine but treacherous vibe.


    And he greeted Gaius with a smirk on his face.


    "Hello, Mr. Gaius Glint, I suppose? I''m Reed Ville, your Husband''s little brother," Reed introduced himself. His voice was deep and rough, unlike Clarke.


    Gaius spaced out for a moment because he thought he saw Clarke in a different version. He shook his head and smiled perfunctorily, "A¡ªAh, yes, my Husband has told me about you."


    "Can I come in?"


    "Y¡ªYes, come in, come in. I''ve prepared brunch for you," Gaius turned his wheelchair and led Reed Ville inside. Somehow, he felt that Reed was staring at his back, but he thought it was just his paranoia.


    Gaius was very introverted, he wasn''t used to talking with a new person, and he spent most of his time taking care of his kids and husband.


    "Please sit there. I''ll bring the food," Gaius said. But Reed continued following Gaius from behind, and when he reached the cupboard, Reed said, "I''ll bring it. You''re still in the wheelchair. Let me help you."


    "A¡ªAh, thank you¡­." Gaius followed Reed, who put the French fries and the cookies on the table.


    There was an awkward silence between them, though the awkwardness seemed to only be in Gaius side. Reed leisurely leaned on the sofa while snacking on French fries.


    "S¡ªSo¡­ your name is Reed Ville, right?" Gaius tried to open the conversation.


    "Yeah," Reed replied short. He didn''t seem to be interesting in small talk.


    "May I know how did you know my Husband? He told me that you''re his long lost brother¡­."


    "I didn''t know it at first, but when my adopted parents died, they gave me a letter that has been reserved only to be opened after their deaths. In that letter, they said that I came from outer space and had a brother. They gave me the information about Clarke Gaist, and here we are."


    "I see... did he tell you about his identity first?"


    "Yeah, after he believed that we''re blood brothers, he told me about his identity as Superbman, and you''re Naturally Hoe, right?"


    Gaius nodded reluctantly. It felt so weird and uncomfortable to have your superhero identity known to an average person who had no affiliation with the League of Heroes.


    "Ahaha, it''s okay. Don''t be too nervous around me. I''m just happy that I still have a family after my adopted parents'' death," Reed said, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere around them. "Besides, I have nothing to do most of the time."


    "Nothing to do? How about your job?" Gaius asked curiously.


    "I''m the owner, so I have everyone working for me. All I do is monthly inspection, just once a month."


    "I see, that must be fun¡ª"


    "It''s boring," Reed snippet suddenly. He grinned while staring at Gaius, "It''s boring. I have nothing to do. That''s why I''m here in the first place, right?"


    "Ah¡­ correct¡­" Gaius thought it was all fair answer. "I''m sorry for my Husband''s request. He is a good man, but he can be a bit of a worrywart and pushy. He must''ve forced you to accompany me today."


    "Not at all. It''s my initiative to offer my service. Since I have nothing to do, I might as well spend my time with my new family," Reed stared at Gaius meaningfully, "Isn''t that right? It''s better to spend time with family instead of going somewhere, busy with things that will only tire you out."


    "Y¡ªYeah, I guess so¡­" Gaius had to admit that he was a person like that. He hated going out or working without any meaning. He preferred to spend his free time alone, gardening or reading.


    "Well, since we''re both free, why don''t we play a little game?" Reed suggested.


    "A little game?" Gaius frowned. "I don''t have any game console. I mean, Hermes, my son, has it in his room, but I don''t know how to play that."


    "No, not that kind of game," Reed smirked and leaned closer on Gaius, "We can play a very dangerous but fun game, what do you think?"

 Chapter 609: 14.05

    "Well, since we''re both free, why don''t we play a little game?" Reed suggested.


    "A little game?" Gaius frowned. "I don''t have any game console. I mean, Hermes, my son, has it in his room, but I don''t know how to play that."


    "No, not that kind of game," Reed smirked and leaned closer on Gaius, "We can play a very dangerous but fun game, what do you think?"


    "D¡ªDangerous, but a fun game?" Gaius had a bad feeling about this. He thought it was just him being paranoid, but when he saw that malicious glint on Reed''s eyes, he knew that Reed wasn''t joking¡­ at least not completely.


    "You might not understand it for now, but let''s just play this and have fun, shall we?"


    Reed''s offer creeped the hell out of him. Because it made Gaius both curious and scared at the same time. He wanted to shook his head, the curiosity got him, and he nodded hesitantly.


    Reed grinned after getting the confirmation, "I''m glad you want to play the game with me. Don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed."


    [Pupa: Alert! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter decreases to -100%!]


    [BITCH WHAT?! -100!? H¡ªHOW? WHY? WHEN? WHERE? WHO? WHAT!!?]


    [Pupa: Yes, Reed Ville is the real Master of the world. That''s why when I said that that Monster can''t take Reed Ville''s body because he is our target in the first place.]


    [But why is that -100?! Did he hate me that much? How? We''ve just met today, right?]


    [Pupa: I''m not sure about that one. Maybe the reason is locked within the hidden plot because I cannot find any background information about his hatred towards you. But it seems that his hatred is well spread among everyone in your family.]


    [Pupa: When a master of the world reached -100% Fatemeter, that means he absolutely hates everything about you, including your family.]


    [Holy frick, he is the first and probably the only one I ever saw to have that kind of extreme Fatemeter.]


    [Then, how about his Breakmeter? I''m sure it''s not that bad, right?]


    [Pupa: It correlates with his Fatemeter, just like the previous world. So¡­]


    [Dang it! -100% Breakmeter?!]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    ¡­


    Reed Ville leaned closer on Gaius, who was bound on the wheelchair, and then said, "Let''s start with the first game, shall we?"


    **


    "Ahh¡­ damn!" Gaius groaned when he realized that he had lost. Thus he grabbed his little Gaius and slid down underneath Little Reed.


    "Haha! You''re under me now!" Reed laughed evilly.


    He rolled the dice for this turn, and he got lucky with his roll.


    [Damn it! Arggh, I''m frustrated!]


    [Pupa: You always seem to be sexually frustrated.]


    [No, no. This time, I expected him to like¡ªJust push me to the ground and rock my shit! But we''re playing snake & ladder right now! This is an insult to my natural Hoe-ness! Am I not charming enough to get railed?!]


    [Pupa:¡­ You''re married.]


    [¡­ you just have to ruin the fun, Pupa.]


    After Reed won the Snake & Ladder game, they watched the TV and saw the news about another rampaging villain in the city. It was Mr. Overpower, who had superhuman strength just like Clarke the Superbman. But Mr. Overpower didn''t have either capability other than super strength, so he wasn''t that difficult to take down.


    The TV Live broadcasted the scene when Superbman, with the help of Lockey that could root the enemy to the ground, punched Mr. Overpower until he lost consciousness.


    Thankfully, the Superpower police forces were ready to arrest Mr. Overpower and brought him to the Superhuman jail in the unknown region.


    The citizen chanted Superbman name alongside the other heroes present on the spot.


    The reporter approached the handsome and mighty Superbman and asked, "Superbman, Sir, what do you think about the surge of supervillains that keep coming these days?"


    "We''re still investigating the root of this problem, but for now, we''re going to stop all of our enemies with our best effort. Please rest assured and stay safe, my citizen," Superbman said.


    Gaius'' eyes were glued to the screen. There was a proud smile on his face.


    Reed, who had been observing Gaius the whole time, finally mentioned, "You seem to be very happy with his achievement. Is my brother that important to you?"


    "But of course! He is Superbman. He protects the people even though he is exhausted every day with all these saving lives and superhero stuff. I really think that he is the most dedicated man on earth!" Gaius said proudly. He had no shame about his admiration for his husband. They had married anyway. There was no need to feel shy about it.


    Reed observed Gaius and had a mysterious grin on his face, "I see. I know that he is a great hero, but I didn''t expect him to be well-loved like this, especially by you."


    "Well, I''m his wife, so I''m the first and the last one that''ll love him," Gaius said with a proud smile.


    "I see¡­"


    Reed''s mysterious smile gave the creep on Gaius. Because this guy always looked like he had planned something in his head. But then again, all they did today was just eating brunch and playing snake & ladder. They also watched tv.


    There was nothing extraordinary between them. Reed''s task was just to accompany Gaius, and he did it according to a normal scope, so Gaius couldn''t get suspicious.


    Gaius checked on the clock when the news was finished and found out that it was already noon. Gaius rolled the wheelchair to the kitchen and started cutting up some vegetables.


    "What are you doing?" Reed asked.


    "Cooking for my children. They will come in about an hour for lunch, so I have to prepare lunch for them," Gaius said as he got focused and busy with his cooking.


    Reed watched how Gaius was so skilled in cooking even though he used the wheelchair as if he had been in this situation often. He often heard about Naturally Hoe, who always stayed at the backline and supported his allies. However, he had been showing less and less these days for health reasons.


    Who would''ve expected the man was actually bound on the wheelchair right now. Though it didn''t seem to bother him much.


    Reed sighed and entered the kitchen, "Let me help."

 Chapter 610: 14.06

    "Let me help."


    "Huh?" Gaius was surprised when Reed suddenly took off his jacket and picked up the apron. He rolled his sleeve and checked on the diced veggies inside the pan.


    "Hm, you''re trying to make veggie soup or what?" Reed asked.


    "Yeah, you can try it," Gaius said.


    Reed tasted the broth with a spoon, and he was mindblown by the taste. Even though it was just a simple soup, it was so well balanced and rich in his tongue. Gaius could make a simple soup became a special dish.


    ''Is it because he has Mother Nature hand? I''m not sure¡­.'' Reed thought.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -90%.]


    [Hehe, told you, my cooking is very much a 10/10, overpowered stuff! It can defeat all cold hearts!]


    [Pupa: It''s only +10% Fatemeter¡­ I guess it''s not that effective, huh?]


    [Shut up, Pupa. Let me have my time!]


    "You''re a great cook," Reed praised.


    "Thank you, but please step out of the kitchen. I need to cook for my children," Gaius said.


    "I''ll help. It''s easier for two men to do it instead of one, right? You''re also in a wheelchair. It must be inconvenient for you," Reed offered.


    Gaius hesitated for a moment, but when Reed started checking the fridge, he sighed and said, "Please help me to prepare for lunch."


    Thus, Reed and Gaius started cooking for Hermes and Artemis, who would come soon.


    Gaius was quite impressed with Reed''s cooking skills. Because he was actually a great help. He had a quick hand, so he could prepare the ingredients quickly.


    He was also careful and precise despite his rough look. After finishing everything, Reed sat on a chair beside Gaius, waiting for his nephew and niece to come home.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Blip!


    "Mom, we''re home!" Hermes said out loud. He was carrying her little sister in his arms as he teleported into the living room.


    "We''re home¡­." Artemis followed her older brother.


    "Ah, children, come here! I''ve prepared lunch for you!" Gaius raised his voice, so his children could hear him from the kitchen.


    Hermes walked to the kitchen, but when they saw a rugged man with a dark and scary gaze sitting next to their Mom, Hermes immediately got defensive.


    "Mom! Who is this guy!?" Hermes asked. But before Gaius could answer, Hermes already grabbed Artemis''s jaw and pointed it at Reed. "Artemis, laser!"


    "Yes, big brother!" Artemis'' eyes glowed in green, and she shot a laser beam enough to pierce a man''s head.


    Gaius quickly used the plant on the table to create a hardened wooden shield enough to step Artemis'' laser beam, "Children! Stop it! This is your uncle!"


    Artemis and Hermes stopped. They looked at each other, "Uncle?"


    Reed was startled. He didn''t expect the children to have a superpower just like Clarke and Gaius, "Y¡ªYes, my name is Reed Ville. I''m your Dad''s brother," Reed introduced himself.


    "Call him Uncle Reed from now on, okay?" Gaius ordered.


    Artemis nodded innocently because she was still very naive. But Hermes felt unsure.


    "Mom¡­ Dad said that we don''t have any other relatives¡­." Hermes mentioned what his Dad said way back then.


    "Your Dad and Uncle Reed met when they were older. It''s been confirmed that Uncle Reed is your direct uncle, so you don''t need to be shy with him," Gaius said.


    "Okay¡­" Hermes nodded reluctantly. He sat on the opposite side of the table with Artemis beside her.


    They had lunch together in silence since Hermes and Artemis were used to eat such delicious cooking from their Mom every day.


    "Okay, Mom, Uncle, I''ll be going with Artemis now," Hermes said. He carried Artemis on his arm and teleported back to Artemis'' daycare. Hermes should be teleporting back to his school.


    ¡­


    Gaius was cleaning the plates when Reed suddenly commented, "I didn''t know that your children have superpowers as well, and you got both of them instead of only one. It''s very rare."


    Gaius chuckled, "That''s because of my trait as the incarnation of Mother Nature. I naturally have the trait to give birth to healthy, strong babies. Since Clarke has an amazing superpower, our children will naturally have the same trait as well."


    "I see¡­" Reed smiled perfunctorily. He had something else in mind though he didn''t want to be too rash to act.


    Hermes and Artemis returned home a few hours later, and they took a bath before Hermes went to his room to play games. Meanwhile, Artemis was sitting on Gaius'' lap, playing with her doll.


    Reed had been following whatever Gaius did for the whole day without complaint. Instead, he was interested enough to follow such a mundane life.


    He found it peaceful, actually.


    Reed had helped Gaius prepare for dinner, so all they did right now was wait for the Master of the house, Clarke Gaist, to return home after a tiring day working as Superhero and a CEO.


    Ding-Dong!


    Right around 6 P.M., the bell rang from outside, and Reed was the one who opened the door with Gaius following from behind with Artemis.


    Clarke, who had been tired the whole day, smiled then when he saw his brother in his house. He already told Gaius about Reed anyway.


    "Ah, Reed, so you''re here," Clarke said.


    "Yes, brother, thank you for inviting me," Reed replied with a smile.


    "No need to thank me, we''re family after all, haha!" Clarke patted Reed''s shoulder.


    He then shifted his gaze at Gaius with Artemis on his lap. His tired face brightened instantly, "My wife, my daughter! Daddy''s here!"


    "Daddy!" Artemis raised her hands, wanting to get picked up by her father.


    Clarke happily picked her daughter tip and showered her with kisses, "How''s Daddy''s little girl doing today? Did you have fun in daycare?"


    Artemis nodded happily, "Happy! I make a new friend!"


    "Oh! That''s great! Don''t forget to treat them well, because finding friends are difficult, okay?"


    "Okay, Daddy!" Artemis then hugged Clarke''s neck with her tiny arms, resting on her Dad''s shoulder.


    Gaius chuckled, "Artemis has been asking me when will you return. At least you''re not too late today," Gaius said as he turned around with the wheelchair.


    "Of course, I don''t want to be late every day. Working is so tiring, and the enemy today is actually difficult. It looks so effortless on the TV because I don''t want the citizen to think that Superbman is struggling. I''m the moral support of many people, remember?"


    "Mhm, I saw you on TV. My husband looks so handsome~" Gaius teased. Clarke wanted to kiss Gaius for a deep and longing kiss, but Artemis was still here, and Reed had been watching them from behind this whole time.


    Clarke turned around and smiled at his little brother, "Reed, how about you stay for dinner? You don''t have anything to do tonight, right?"


    "Oh, I''d love to stay for dinner. I''ve always eaten alone. It''d be nice to have a family dinner," Reed agreed.


    Thus, they ate together harmoniously.


    After dinner, Gaius helped Hermes and Artemis while Reed and Clarke were sitting in the living room, watching TV.


    "Thank you for accompanying my wife. After the last fight, he got a terrible internal wound, so I forced him to stay in the house instead," Clarke said.


    Reed shook his head, "No need to worry, brother. I enjoy it. In fact¡­ I like it a lot¡­."

 Chapter 611: 14.07 (Semi R18)

    *Superbman''s Superbcock!*


    Reed finally left after dinner. He said that he''d come again the day after tomorrow. Clarke and Gaius happily welcomed him, treating him as part of the family.


    "I hope you don''t get too bored staying in our house," Clarke joked.


    "No, I won''t get bored when there is Gaius here," Reed smiled meaningfully, but before Clarke could catch anything suspicious, Reed immediately stirred the topic away.


    "I''ll come again, see you brother Clarke, Gaius," Reed said as he closed the door and finally left the apartment.


    Clarke locked the door and asked Gaius, "The kids, are they sleeping already?"


    "Artemis is sleeping in her room. Hermes must''ve been studying or playing games right now," Gaius said. He checked the clock and frowned, "It''s only 8. Why are you asking this?"


    "Hehe, you know, I got exhausted these days. I thought maybe I could get some supplement from you," Clarke grinned perversely as he pushed the wheelchair to their bedroom.


    "Clarke, I''m literally bound on my wheelchair right now, and you still ask for something like that?" Gaius asked as if he had heard something ridiculous. He should''ve known that Clarke had a high sex drive due to his superhuman capability, but Gaius couldn''t do it right now when he was in recovery.


    Clarke was grieving because his wife refused to do it, he knew Gaius'' condition, but he could still use his hand, right? A hand job would suffice¡­


    "M¡ªMaybe a hand job?" Clarke asked.


    "I''m tired cooking for lunch and dinner today. It''s ten times more difficult cooking while sitting in a wheelchair. Why don''t you just¡­ sleep?"


    "I just feel like it¡­." Clarke said. He gently put Gaius on the bed, and he took off his shirt and pants, only leaving underwear that had pitched a huge tent under.


    "Don''t you see? I really want it¡­."


    Gaius sighed. They had been in this situation often. Gaius had a normal human sex drive, while Clarke had a beast-like sex drive that wasn''t comparable to a normal human.


    But he still held himself often to make sure that Gaius didn''t get hurt.


    [Okay, who put Gaius'' sex drive setting to normal? He literally has a beast husband that can fuck for days and nights without getting tired! This is such a waste!]


    [Pupa: Maybe the world put Gaius''s sex drive setting as normal to prevent you from abandoning the mission just to fuck all day and night?]


    [Tsk, no fun.]


    Gaius glanced at Clarke, who had a begging face. He chuckled and slid his butt closer towards Clarke. He leaned his head on Clarke''s chest while pulling down the underwear.


    The big cock sprung up instantly, and Gaius was amazed by the size. True to his name, Superbman also had a Superbcock.


    [Whoa! Look at that 10-inch beast! This is one of the best cock I''ve ever seen! It''s clean-shaven, with a reddish bulbous tip, complete with a long and thick shaft.]


    "No matter how many times I''m looking at it, it''s still huge," Gaius commented.


    The perverted grin appeared on the majestic and righteous Clarke, and he whispered full of lust, "And my huge dick is the one that breeds you until you have my child."


    Gaius'' heartbeat started accelerating, he couldn''t do much due to his body limitation, but he could use his hand. And he did exactly that, Gaius gently grabbed the long shaft with his warm hand and crawled up to start playing with the bulbous tip first.


    "Ah¡­" Clarke moaned low, enjoying the gentle touch from Gaius. His cock got extra hard immediately. For an unknown reason, Gaius had this magic touch that made his hand¡ªand everything about him stimulating. Just one touch from Gaius'' hand already made Clarke addicted to this feeling.


    Gaius slowly fiddled with the tip, rubbing it with his thumb and whispered, "Superbman, do you like my touch?"


    "Uh¡­ like¡­ I like it¡­." Clarke replied.


    Gaius chuckled teasingly. He liked the expression that Clarke made. It felt great because Clarke was actually quite submissive in bed. Probably because he didn''t want to unintentionally hurt Gaius, so he let Gaius take charge usually.


    Once the tip started leaking precut, Gaius began to move his hand up and down on the shaft. He couldn''t do much except giving a hand job to Clarke today, but it should suffice¡­ hopefully.


    Clarke closed his eyes and took a deep breath, enjoying the sensation as his Wife gave him a hand job.


    Gaius whispered at Clarke, "Imagine if I''m finally healed, you can fuck me until my hole is full with your cock. You can breed me with your thick cum¡­."


    Clarke''s breath started getting heavier as he felt the sensation that made him unable to think straight. He clung to his willpower to prevent himself from forcibly pushing Gaius, who was still recovering.


    It took a great effort just to hold himself.


    Gaius quickened his stroke, up and down until Clarke started moaning again.


    "Uhh... uh¡­ damn!" Clarke cursed out of pleasure, something that he would never do as Superbman. He hugged Gaius with one hand and leaned closer to feel the breath of his beloved Wife while his cock was on the verge of shooting.


    "Ah, Wife, I''m going to cum soon¡ªuhhh¡­."


    "Do it for me, don''t you know that I love swallowing your cum?"


    That line from Gaius was the last straw for Clarke. He moaned out loud, and his body trembled as he ejaculated, shooting his cum like a jet until it actually touched the ceiling and landed on Gaius'' cheek.


    Clarke kept shooting few more times, hitting the ceiling each time and landed on Gaius'' face every time, so he didn''t even need to do anything to receive his facial from Clarke.


    Clarke was breathing heavily. His superb cock was still hard as rock because of his superpower. But at least, he had vented once, which made him less stressed.


    Clarke carefully wiped the cum all over Gaius'' face with tissues, "I¡ªI''m sorry."


    Gaius chuckled and licked the cum dropping on his hand, "Why sorry? I like tasting your rich cum anyway."


    They closed the night with a longing kiss before going to sleep.

 Chapter 612: 14.08

    Clarke and the kids prepared themselves like always since Gaius was still recovering. The kids got used to it since they didn''t want to disturb their mother''s rest.


    Technically, that kind of internal wound would''ve made Gaius fully paralyzed. It was thanks to Gaius'' healing ability that made him able to recover from such a grievous wound.


    "Here''s your briefcase, don''t forget to eat the lunch I prepared for you today, okay?" Gaius said to Clarke.


    Clarke nodded and kissed Gaius'' cheek, "I''ll see you later, Wife. Oh, Reed said that he has free time today, so he might come and accompany you," Clarke informed.


    Gaius nodded and followed his husband until he reached the front door. After the door was shut, Gaius turned his wheelchair around and started doing his daily mundane activity.


    Pupa also got bored, and it materialized in front of Yunyu, who was reading a book currently, "Are you going to spend the rest of the day having a mundane life like this?"


    "It''s called peaceful, not mundane!" Yunyu protested. Though, even he knew that it was boring here. He couldn''t do much anyway since he still couldn''t move his lower body.


    "I tried eating that healing fruit I made, and that vitamin, but the X-Ray Doctor said that I still need to rest for an undetermined time because the damage is too much even for me," Yunyu sighed.


    "Where is that guy anyway? At least he can keep me entertained or something. I''m so boooreeedd!" Yunyu yelled out of frustration.


    Speaking of the devil, he suddenly heard the bell rang.


    Ding-Dong!


    "Oh, that must be him!"


    Gaius went to the front door and opened it. Reed Ville came with a bouquet of flowers on his arm, "Hi, Gaius, can I come in?" Reed said.


    Gaius was surprised with the bouquet, "Uh-huh, sure! Though, I don''t know why do you bring a bouquet?"


    "Because I want to freshen the house? I know that you can grow plants, so I think you should like this as well," Reed said as he walked in and put the bouquet on the table.


    Gaius approached the bouquet and inhaled the scent. As Mother Nature incarnation, he loved the scent of flowers, grass, and nature in general. But strangely, the one he inhaled from the bouquet had a strange smell.


    It was good, but there seemed to be an alien scent that shouldn''t have existed in the first place.


    Something that was intentionally put inside the flowers.


    Gaius wanted to be suspicious, but seeing Reed already sitting on the couch while watching a TV show made him hold his fear. Because Reed seemed to be unbothered with it.


    Gaius brushed that suspicious thought away from his head and joined Reed, "Do you want something? I can cook it for you." Gaius asked.


    "Uh¡­ I don''t need anything right now," Reed commented. He glanced at Gaius and had an idea in his head.


    "Then I''ll continue reading¡ªWHA!?" Gaius was startled when his body was suddenly lifted by two strong arms.


    Reed carried Gaius and gently put him down on the sofa. Then he went to the kitchen and picked up two Cola from the fridge. Reed returned and sat right beside Gaius on the sofa.


    "My heart skipped for a second when you carried me," Gaius said honestly. "Nobody ever carried me like that except my husband, Clarke."


    "Hooo? So I''m the second then," Reed shrugged lightly as if he had long expected it.


    Gaius pouted. He felt that Reed was a bit impudent, and he didn''t even apologize!


    But he couldn''t do anything about it because he didn''t want to make it weird between them.


    Thus, Gaius just sat on the sofa while watching the TV in silence until the news about another Monster attack surprised Gaius.


    This time, it was another fantastical monster, a dragon that had been conjured to wreak havoc in the city.


    "How can they attack so fast?" Gaius wondered. Usually, the supervillains would attack once or twice a week depending on their resource, not daily like this.


    "Brother must''ve been very busy these days," Reed commented after seeing that news. The live broadcast also showed Superbman and the league of heroes trying to take down the dragon.


    "I think someone is behind this attack. How could they create such a monster in a short time?" Reed theorized.


    Gaius was worried when he watched the live broadcast, but Reed was taking his time instead. He leisurely leaned on the sofa and put his hand on Gaius'' shoulder.


    Gaius flinched when that big arm landed on his shoulder. He glanced at Reed, but the man still didn''t budge, and he didn''t even look back. He just kept drinking Cola and watched the broadcast as if he was doing something completely normal.


    Gaius felt uncomfortable instead, so he demanded, "Please put me back on my wheelchair. I still need to cook for lunch for my children."


    "Ah, sorry, I just thought that it must be tiring to sit on that wheelchair, so I just picked you up and sat you on the sofa to rest," Reed said.


    Gaius was stunned because he thought that Reed had a hidden motive. But when Reed easily said that he just wanted Gaius to rest, the latter felt guilty instead.


    Gaius really thought that Reed was unscrupulous and perverted.


    "N¡ªNo worries, I just thought that you''re¡ª"


    "Hm?"


    "¡­ nothing. Just put me back on the wheelchair," Gaius said.


    Reed obliged and carried Gaius in bridal style. Gaius had to cling to Reed''s neck out of surprise, "Whoa! W¡ªWhy are you carrying me like this!?"


    "Huh? You didn''t seem happy when I grabbed you by your waist, so I just carried you like this. Is there something wrong?"


    ¡­


    "Nothing," Gaius felt defeated, but he couldn''t do anything and just let Reed put him on his wheelchair again. He shuddered when he felt Reed''s rough hand caressed his inner thigh, although it wasn''t meant to be sexual.


    [He definitely means it! He is such a pervert!]


    [Pupa: His Fatemeter is still -90%.]


    [Doesn''t matter. He''s still a pervert! Do you think there is no such thing as divorce sex? Break up sex? Frenemy sex?]


    [Pupa: You just made that up.]


    It was all just in Gaius'' head. Reed didn''t have any perverted intention to him at all.


    After he put Gaius on the wheelchair, Reed walked to the kitchen first and wore the apron, "What do you want to cook today?" He asked.


    Gaius was displeased by Reed''s initiative. He acted as if they were very close already. But he couldn''t do much because this man was still his brother-in-law.


    "I want to make some light lunch and then heavy dinner," Gaius said as he rolled his wheelchair to the kitchen. "You just need to cut some vegetables and meat. Leave the rest to me."


    "I can cook too if you want," Reed offered.


    "No need."


    ¡­


    Reed leaned on the kitchen counter and crossed his arms. He watched Gaius worked with difficulty on the wheelchair but still didn''t ask for help.


    "Gaius¡ªNo, brother-in-law, did I do something wrong today? You don''t seem to be happy that I come here to accompany you."

 Chapter 613: 14.09

    "Gaius¡ªNo, brother-in-law, did I do something wrong today? You don''t seem to be happy that I come here to accompany you."


    Gaius stopped peeling the potato in his hand. He glanced at Reed and frowned, "What are you saying? I''m glad that you can accompany me here."


    "You don''t seem to be surprised about it," Reed confronted. He took a big step towards Gaius and leaned. "Are you sure that you''re happy with my presence?"


    "I am," Gaius replied with assurance. He stared at Reed''s dark eyes, glinting with a trace of maliciousness. But when Reed leaned closer, Gaius instinctively backed down, trying to avoid Reed''s face that got too close to his.


    "See? You''re not happy with me here."


    "T¡ªThat''s because you''re too close," Gaius said. "I really have nothing against you¡­."


    "Then why did you dodge me?"


    ¡­


    Of course, Gaius couldn''t say that he was uncomfortable with Reed''s overfamiliarity after only one day of visit. He knew that Reed was Clarke''s biological brother, but to the introverted Gaius, Reed was still a stranger invited by his husband to stay. They weren''t close enough to be intimate.


    "I don''t know, Man. I''ve been trying to make myself friendly, especially since you are my new family¡­." Reed sighed and turned around. "Maybe I should go."


    "No, don''t!" Gaius grabbed Reed''s hand and shook his head. "There''s nothing wrong with you. It''s just me!"


    "But you don''t seem to accept me as part of the family¡­."


    "N¡ªNo, let me prove it to you. What do you want me to do to prove it?" Gaius asked. He didn''t want to be the source of the problem in his own family.


    Clarke seemed to be so happy that he finally had a brother, a real brother. So Gaius didn''t want to hurt his Husband''s feelings.


    Reed smirked for a second before he turned around and said, "Maybe a kiss?"


    "A¡ªA KISS?!" Gaius jolted, the potato and knife on his hand fell to the ground. "YOU WANT A KISS!?"


    Reed nodded without hesitation.


    "B¡ªBut a kiss is a bit¡­."


    "I thought we''re family here¡­ I really just want to be part of you guys¡­." Reed said with a sad expression. "Is a kiss also too much for you?"


    [Oh, shut it, I know you just want a free kiss from your brother''s wife. No need to guilt trip me by saying it''s all about the family!]


    [Pupa: Why are you so hostile anyway?]


    [Hostile? Who''s hostile?]


    [Pupa: Wait, you''re not annoyed by his antics?]


    [No? I can''t wait to kiss him!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Gaius was reluctant, but he kept thinking what would happen if Reed didn''t want to visit the house anymore because of his reluctance. So he mustered his courage and said, "Come closer, I''ll give you a kiss."


    Reed grinned as he leaned closer to Gaius.


    Chu.


    Gaius gave a light peck on Reed''s cheek, barely brushing the edge of Reed''s lips.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -85%.]


    It was short but very fun. If Reed didn''t know what kind of man Gaius was, he would''ve thought that Gaius was actually teasing him to do more than just a kiss.


    Reed smiled full of satisfaction as if he had won something, "That''s such a sweet kiss, brother-in-law."


    Gaius choked when Reed called him Brother-in-law. It only made him felt even guiltier than before because that was the first kiss he had with someone else other than Clarke and the kids.


    "I¡ªIt''s just a light peck. You don''t need to call it sweet," Gaius said, trying to calm his racing heartbeat.


    "Oh, it is sweet because your lips brushed with the edge of my lips, and I can taste it," Reed said while licking the edge of his lips.


    Gaius shuddered, thinking that Reed was trying to seduce him. He turned his wheelchair around and picked up another potato. He started peeling again, trying to distract himself from Reed, who put on the apron again.


    They started cooking in silence. Gaius hoped that time would pass until lunchtime and meet with his children again to avoid this awkward silence with Reed. He felt conflicted about kissing someone else other than Clarke.


    But Reed looked so relaxed. Instead, he whistled and hummed few times, showing that he was happy.


    After they had prepared lunch together, Hermes and Artemis returned home for lunch. Hermes put Artemis on the smaller seat beside him and then started digging the food prepared for lunch.


    "Hermes, don''t eat too fast. You might choke," Gaius said.


    Hermes nodded obediently and slowed down. Gaius saw that Artemis was making a mess again, so he rolled his wheelchair to Artemis side and started spoon-feeding her instead.


    Reed watched this small harmonious family, and he grinned. He had an idea, "Has your dad ever come for lunch?"


    Hermes looked at his uncle and shook his head, "Dad is a very busy man. We can''t ask him to accompany us for lunch. Sometimes he doesn''t even come for dinner¡­."


    "I want dad¡­." Artemis also lamented.


    Both of them became depressed after realizing that their dad never attended anything. He was a busy man, with him running the office and became the leader of the superheroes.


    But Hermes or Artemis never asked their Dad to accompany them instead because their Mom always told them not to disturb Dad on his work.


    Gaius glared at Reed, and Reed felt guilty after ruining the good lunch, "Ahh¡­ kids, don''t be sad, okay? There is Uncle here. I can always play with you guys while your father is busy with his job as Superbman."


    Hermes and Artemis'' eyes glimmered in happiness, "Uncle will play with us?"


    "Sure! We can always play whatever you want. As long as I get permission from your Mom," Reed said as he glanced at Gaius, who was stunned.


    "What do you think, Gaius? The kids really want to play with me," Reed said with a smirk on his ace.


    Hermes darted his eyes at his Mom and begged, "Mom, please let us play with Uncle Reed, okay?"

 Chapter 614: 14.10

    "Mom, please let us play with Uncle Reed, okay?"


    "W¡ªWhat kind of play?" Gaius asked vigilantly. Somehow he had a bad feeling about Reed. Everything about him made Gaius feel guarded, especially with that smirk and gaze. Gaius saw a different light about Reed Ville.


    Maybe it was just his paranoia and anxiety, or maybe it was really his gut feeling. Nevertheless, he just needed to stay vigilant from all possibilities.


    "Hmm¡­." Hermes was considering his options for the moment, and then he said, "I want to go to the water park!"


    "Water park! Water park!" Artemis agreed to her big brother''s request.


    "I want to swim, ride the slide, float with tub! My friends have gone to that water park in the city! I want to go too!" Hermes begged. Gaius felt pity for his son because Hermes had been a good boy. He studied hard for his school, picked up his sister every day, and even prepared breakfast when Gaius was recovering from his internal wound.


    So it was difficult for Gaius to reject Hermes'' plea.


    Gaius glanced at Reed, who kept his magnanimous smile in front of the kids, "What a coincidence, that water park is owned by Uncle Reed. I can always empty the park for a day, and you guys can have fun! You don''t need to queue for the slides!"


    "Whoa! Really?!" Hermes''s eyes glimmered with excitement. He dated his eyes at his Mom, Gaius and begged, "Please, Mom, let''s go to Uncle Reed''s Water park, pleaseeee¡­."


    Gaius hesitated, but when facing Hermes and Artemis'' begging eyes, he just couldn''t reject them.


    Gaius sighed and nodded, "Let''s go on the weekend. I think I''ll be fully healed when the weekend comes. At least enough to watch over you kids."


    "Yayyyy!" Hermes hugged his little sister as they rejoiced together.


    "But we still need to talk with your Dad. Only if he can come," Gaius said.


    Hermes'' excitement died down in less than a second. He looked upset, "But Dad is always busy. What if he''s too busy to come with us? Will the trip get cancelled?"


    "Nonsense, it''s weekend. Your dad will have his free time," Gaius said. He looked at Reed and said, "Reed, if you don''t mind, I still have to ask for Clarke''s agreement. Because they are HIS kids. So he needs to know first."


    Gaius put an emphasis on that ''his'' just to make sure that Reed understood his boundary. He didn''t want the kids to ignore the presence of their father.


    "Sure," Reed shrugged. He looked down at the kids and said, "When your dad allows it, I''ll bring you two to the water park! There are tons of fun, and I''ll allow you to eat anything from the food stands as well!"


    "Whoaaa! Uncle Reed is amazing!" Hermes gawked in awe, something that he rarely showed in front of his parents.


    Reed glanced at Gaius, who was still vigilant at him and scoffed lightly.


    "Well, I''m here to make my family happy. We''re a family, right, Gaius?"


    ¡­


    "Yes."


    **


    Reed couldn''t stay for dinner. He just left right after lunch because he said he had other things to do outside. So Gaius was left alone again.


    Gaius sighed as he did the dishes alone. He kept thinking about Reed and how he felt he was planning on something.


    Gaius glanced at the bouquet of flowers that Reed brought. Gaius snapped his fingers, and the flowers overgrew and bloomed beautifully.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and examined the flower, "There''s nothing wrong with it. Your thought this thing has a hidden camera or something, huh?"


    "Bro, I know what kind of man he is, and the rest of the male leads. I''ve transmigrated into so many worlds! Reed Ville must have a hidden agenda!" Yunyu yelled.


    He checked the flower by himself and found nothing wrong with it. It was just a simple flower with a somehow strange smell.


    "Can you scan this, Pupa?"


    Pupa went to scan mode and checked the content inside that flower bouquet, "There is nothing wrong with it. Aside from the strange smell, it''s really just a regular flower bouquet. You''re overthinking."


    Yunyu bit his lower lip. He knew that Reed Ville wasn''t a good person. Even though Reed was the master of this world, Yunyu didn''t want to be kept in the dark with all Reed''s devious plans.


    His anxiety continued until the evening when Hermes and Artemis had returned. Then Clarke returned about two hours later when the clock already showed 7 P.M.


    He looked exhausted, and he was spacing out when Gaius opened the front door for him.


    "Clarke? Are you okay?" Gaius asked. "You look so tired¡­."


    Clarke snapped out of his daze and smiled thin at his beloved wife, "I''m fine, Wife. I''m just¡­ exhausted."


    Gaius took the briefcase in his husband''s hand and put it on his lap, "Do you want to eat with the kids now? Or you want to take a bath first?"


    "I''ll take a bath first¡­." Clarke replied. He didn''t even have his usual spirit. Gaius was concerned, and he said to his children, "Kids, go eat first, okay? Your Dad is exhausted today. He might sleep right after taking a bath."


    "Yes, Mom¡­"


    Gaius rolled his wheelchair to the bathroom and then prepared the warm bath for his husband. He wanted to give him a special treatment today to relax his muscle.


    Clarke went in after he stripped his clothes and was surprised when he saw Gaius in his wheelchair beside the bathtub, "Wife? Why are you here?"


    "Just sit in the bathtub, husband. I''ll give you a back and head rub," Gaius said.


    Clarke''s mood improved immediately. Gaius always knew how to make his day better with his services. He obediently rinsed himself before going inside the bathtub.


    Gaius poured shampoo on Clarke''s shining blonde hair. He gently massaged Clarke''s head to relieve the stress that had been building up for days.


    Clarke closed his eyes, relaxing with his wife''s service.


    "Clarke¡­"


    "Yes, Wife?" Clarke responded, still with his eyes closed.


    ¡­


    "How was your day?" Gaius asked with a soft voice.


    "It''s more tiring than usual, Wife. Those supervillains keep sending new monsters and enemies to fight daily. We also have our breaking points. At least our allies are. Many of them got injured as well, so they''re recovering from their injuries."


    "We lack in manpower, while those supervillains seem to have an endless amount of underlings," Clarke sighed.


    "I''ll come and join you after I''ve fully recovered, maybe next month," Gaius suggested.


    Clarke frowned in displeasure, "You shouldn''t go. The enemies are getting stronger these days. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "Are you planning to make me an obedient housewife locked inside this house forever?" Gaius asked.


    "You can always come to work with me in the office. I need a new secretary after all," Clarke suggested, much to Gaius'' dismay. He wanted to argue, but he realized that Clarke wasn''t in his best state right now, so it was best to just stay silent.


    After the head rub, Gaius tried down to do a shoulder rub to Clarke, then he mentioned that man, "Clarke, it''s about your brother¡­."

 Chapter 615: 14.11

    "Clarke, it''s about your brother¡­."


    "My brother?" Clarke''s brows furrowed deeper than before. It was strange for Gaius to talk about someone else during their leisure time. "What about him?"


    "He tells the kids that he owns the water park in the city, and he''ll open it exclusively for our kids for the whole day. Hermes and Artemis got so excited and begged me to allow them to visit the water park."


    "Oh, that''s great!" Clarke relaxed his shoulder after hearing the news. "The kids need to have their own fun recreational activity. I''ll thank Reed for helping us!"


    "But you need to come as well, husband¡­." Gaius sighed. He knew that Clarke cared for their children, but he was far too busy to actually bond with them. "It''s a great time for them to bond. We''ll go at the weekend, so you should have enough time, right?"


    "Weekend? Hn¡­" Clarke tried to remember if he had any work or meeting on the weekend, maybe from the company or from the League of Heroes. He looked over his shoulder and saw his wife with begging eyes.


    Clarke sighed and smiled, "I think I can empty my schedule. I also need to relax after a difficult week¡ªWHA!"


    Clarke was surprised when Gaius suddenly hugged him from behind, "Husband, I love you so much! The kids will be happy with this! They''ve wanted to spend time with you!"


    Clarke chuckled, "Anything for you and our children, dear."


    [OMG! My husband finally agreed!]


    [Pupa: You seem to be immersing yourself in this role as a housewife.]


    [Hehe, do you think I can be a good housewife? You know, unlike my role in many worlds before this. I''ve never been a traditional housewife.]


    [Pupa: I won''t lie, you''ll make a great housewife.]


    [Oh my, getting recognition from my dear Pupa, do you want me to be your wife instead? That''d depend on how much money you can bring to the table, hehe~]


    [Pupa: I''d rather stay single forever then. A robot has an unlimited lifespan after all.]


    [Ish, so mean!]


    **


    Gaius was busy fixing his husband''s tie in the morning. Clarke said that he had a meeting in the morning, so Gaius woke up earlier to prepare breakfast for his small family.


    Clarke kept checking his watch as Gaius finally finished the tie. He gave Clarke a box for breakfast and another one for lunch, "Don''t forget to eat it on your way. You know you can just ask Hermes if you''re in a hurry."


    "He has to go to school. I don''t want to disturb his schedule," Clarke replied. "Don''t worry, I can just fly there."


    Gaius felt it was a bit strange for Clarke to refuse the help of his son, Hermes could teleport in less than a second from one place to another.


    But as a good housewife, he didn''t want to be nosy for his busy husband.


    "I''m going now, Wife," Clarke said. "Don''t forget to rest. Even though you can walk now, you shouldn''t push yourself too far, okay?"


    "Yes, husband," Gaius tiptoed and kissed Clarke''s lips. "Tell me if you need anything."


    "No, you tell me if you need anything," Clarke chuckled. "I don''t want anything to happen to you while I was out working."


    "Oh, come on, I can fight. You don''t need to worry~."


    After everyone left, Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, who started cleaning the house diligently.


    "You know you can just use your power to summon a treat or two and order them to clean the house, right?" Pupa reminded.


    But Yunyu continued wiping the table with a damp cloth, "Didn''t I tell you that I want to role-play as a good housewife?"


    "Is it really important? You know that you need to focus on your mission. Reed Ville still has -85% Fatemeter and Breakmeter," Pupa urged. But again, Yunyu didn''t take it seriously.


    "Relax, I know what kind of person he is. It''s best to just play passive right now, so he will think he has control over me. Maybe we can also do that fun kidnapping role-play!" Yunyu said lightly.


    Pupa rolled its eyes and decided to just watch Pretty Cure to spend its time rather than watching Yunyu trying to be a good housewife.


    While he was busy cleaning, the doorbell rang. Gaius walked to the front, still with a duster in his hand, "Coming!"


    As expected, it was Reed Ville again. He was surprised when he saw Gaius had already recovered and was able to walk again.


    "You''ve recovered?"


    "Mhm, my power allows me to recover fast without any help," Gaius replied.


    "Ah, that''s great then," Reed said. He gave Gaius another bouquet of flowers with a funny scent. "For you."


    Gaius disliked this kind of move. Giving flowers was something that was done by your lover and close relative/friends. He still had no emotional connection to Reed, but he didn''t want to create unnecessary drama. So he just said thank you and accepted the bouquet from Reed.


    Reed Ville breezed inside the big apartment and gawked when he saw the clean house, "Did you clean the house all by yourself?"


    "Yeah, it''s been dirty since I can''t clean anything for few days," Gaius replied. He continued cleaning without minding Reed''s presence. He didn''t want to talk with him either because he always sensed that Reed had a hidden agenda, and that agenda wasn''t a good one.


    Reed stood behind Gaius, who was busy wiping the tall mirror, "So, how did it go? Did my brother allow you and the kids to come to the water park on the weekend?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, great!" Reed cheered up instantly. "I''ll call my secretary. I''ll tell her to prepare the water park for us! The kids will be under supervision as well, so everything will be safe!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -70%.]


    "Thank you so much for your hospitality, Reed. My husband also said that he wants to personally thank you because you''ve been a great help to us. He said he''ll make sure to empty his schedule on the weekend, so he can come as well."


    The moment Gaius mentioned Clarke, saying that Clarke would empty his schedule for the water park weekend trip, the smile on Reed''s face disappeared.


    Gaius could see from the mirror that Reed was staring at his nape and grinned, "My brother will come to the water park as well?"


    "Well, I persuaded him. I told him that he needed to spend time with the kids too, or else he wouldn''t bond with them. And he agreed to come," Gaius turned around and smiled at Reed.


    "Isn''t it perfect? The whole family will spend time together. I''ve always wanted to see Clarke playing with the kids. It''s been a while since he''s way too busy to even rest, let alone playing with the kids."


    "The whole family, huh?" Reed smiled meaningfully. "Yes, it''s really good. Hopefully, he doesn''t get too busy, right?"


    "There''s no way he''s busy on the weekend. I already told him that he needs to empty his schedule for the kids," Gaius insisted. "What''s wrong, Reed? You didn''t seem happy when I said that Clarke will be coming as well."

 Chapter 616: 14.12

    "What''s wrong, Reed? You didn''t seem happy when I said that Clarke will be coming as well," Gaius confronted. The displeasure on Reed''s face was quite obvious, meaning that it was difficult for him to hide that dismay in his heart.


    Reed hurriedly fixed his expression, returning to his normal perfunctory smile as if everything that Gaius saw just now was an illusion.


    "Of course, I''m happy that he will be coming too. You said that he rarely has time to bond with the kids, right?"


    Gaius sighed and nodded to confirm, "He''s so busy, too busy with his work in the office and as a superhero. I understand that he does this for all of us. But sometimes, I wish he could have more time for the kids and me."


    "That''s unfortunate. The kids won''t like him if he keeps ignoring his duty as a father to his children," Reed commented, still with his mysterious smile.


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m excited when he said he''ll empty his schedule on the weekend. So we can have free time together," Gaius cheered. "I''ll cook his favourite food, and I''ll allow the kids to eat whatever they want for the day."


    "But¡­ what if he has a sudden call or sudden meeting on the weekend? Maybe an urgent thing that he needed to handle?" Reed opened up possibilities. "Maybe he can''t come on the weekend."


    "Hey, don''t jinx it like that! I really want him to spend time with his family!" Gaius snorted, full of annoyance. "He has to make sure that he can play with the kids on the weekend, or the kids¡ªand I will be upset!"


    "Hm¡­ let''s just see¡­." Reed Ville smiled thin.


    [Pupa: You''re baiting him.]


    [Hehe, I mean, he''s that type of man who likes to play from behind to scheme. I bet he''ll make Clarke busy during the visit to the water park.]


    [Pupa: For sure.]


    [Do you think Reed has enough capability to do that? We don''t know anything about him. Heck, we don''t even know his job. I also doubt that he is just a normal human.]


    [Pupa: In the background information, Reed Ville really has no superpower, unlike Clarke. But there''s a section that''s currently inaccessible until you unlock that hidden plot.]


    [It''s always the hidden plot that makes things difficult. Who puts that kind of inconvenience anyway? Tch!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Gaius continued his activity cleaning his big apartment with Reed that kept following him from behind. Gaius gradually got disturbed by Reed''s presence behind him, "Can you just sit on the sofa or do something else? You''re making me uncomfortable!"


    "I''m just guarding you, brother-in-law," Reed replied.


    "What do you mean guarding? There''s no danger here!" Gaius raised his voice. He found it ridiculous that Reed tried to justify his creepy action.


    "My brother told me that you''re still recovering. Although you can walk already, it doesn''t mean that you''ve fully recovered from your internal injury. So he told me to watch over you," Reed explained.


    "B¡ªBut that doesn''t mean you need to follow me everywhere! If I need your help, I''ll call you!" Gaius insisted on being left alone. He made little jumps few times in front of Reed to show him that he was healthy. "See? I can move my body just fine¡ªAck!"


    Under the gaze of Reed Ville, Gaius suddenly lost all his strength from head to toe for absolutely no reason. Reed caught his body before he hit the floor and embraced Gaius with his strong arms.


    "Ah¡­ what¡­ happened?" Gaius looked at Reed confusedly. He suddenly lost all his strength for no reason, and he couldn''t even feel his body at this point.


    Reed hugged Gaius before carrying him in bridal style, "Didn''t I tell you that you''ll lose your strength? It''s not good to push yourself too far. This is what happens when you don''t listen to me."


    "But¡­ I''m¡­ healthy¡­." Gaius insisted. He insisted that he was completely able and healthy. He didn''t feel anything wrong before Reed came.


    "Let''s just rest for now, okay? Where''s your room with Clarke?" Reed asked.


    "No¡­ just put me on the long sofa¡­." Gaius refused to let Reed entered the Master bedroom, where Gaius and Clarke spent their private time together. It was their love nest, and nobody should be allowed to enter unless it was an emergency situation.


    "Alright," Reed put Gaius on the long sofa and asked. "Are you uncomfortable somewhere?"


    "Un¡­ no¡ª" Gaius only felt weak, really weak. But when he said no, his body suddenly felt hot, an itch on his chest.


    He bit his lower lip, not wanting to tell Reed that he was uncomfortable on his chest because it was embarrassing.


    "Are you uncomfortable?" Reed repeated his question. Gaius shook his head, trying to stop himself from ever saying something stupid and inappropriate in front of his brother-in-law.


    Reed continued pressing him, "Brother-in-law, your face says that you are uncomfortable somewhere. Just tell me, so I can help you."


    The itch around Gaius'' chest starting to get unbearable. He didn''t know what had happened to him, but he couldn''t handle it anymore. Thus, with shame, he replied, "U¡ªUm¡­ my chest¡­ my chest feels uncomfortable¡­."


    "Your chest?"


    "Y¡ªYes¡­"


    Reed Ville looked confused, "What kind of uncomfortable?"


    "I¡ªIt''s itchy. I don''t know why¡­."


    "Itchy?" Reed''s expression became even more confused than before. "Do you want me to do something?"


    "Unn¡­ please rub it¡­."


    "This¡ª" Reed looked reluctant. He gulped and asked again, "Do you think that''s okay? I mean, you''re my brother-in-law¡­."


    [Oh, come on! I bet you have some kind of power that makes me like this! You unscrupulous, scheming, perverted man!]


    [Stop with that act and just rub my chest already!]


    Gaius nodded weakly, "Please¡­ rub¡­."


    Reed finally obliged with the request from Gaius. He unbuttoned the first two buttons of Gaius shirt and spread it, exposing the beautiful pearly and smooth chest with pink nipples.


    "W¡ªWhat are you waiting for¡­ please rub it¡­."

 Chapter 617: 14.13

    Reed finally obliged with the request from Gaius. He unbuttoned the first two buttons of Gaius shirt and spread it, exposing the beautiful pearly and smooth chest with pink nipples.


    "W¡ªWhat are you waiting for¡­ please rub it¡­."


    The demanding but coquettish voice from Gaius broke Reed''s defence down as he yielded put his hot palm on Gaius'' chest.


    "Ahh¡­" Gaius tried to control his moan. He didn''t know what happened to him, but when Reed touched his chest, he felt an electric shock that relieved the itch on his chest, especially around his pink nipples.


    Reed started to do a circular massage around Gaius'' chest, rubbing it and brushed the nipples often, making the shy and introverted Gaius biting his lip, trying his best to control his moan.


    Gaius felt sullied. He felt dirty, but he didn''t know what had happened with his body. Everything right now was against his will.


    [Seriously though, what is happening with my body? I know I''m a hoe, but I''m an elegant hoe. I wouldn''t just ask a man to rub my chest like this.]


    [Pupa: Maybe it''s part of Reed Ville''s power?]


    [I suspect so. I feel like Reed''s power must be something amazing enough to make him a male lead. Like right now, I can''t even control my body. He acts like he just wants to help me, but I know he''s rejoicing inside.]


    [What a scoundrel!]


    What Yunyu suspected was true though, Reed was enjoying how Gaius tried to control his urge. It was just simple magic that Reed could do in a blink of an eye, and Gaius already begged him to touch his chest.


    It already showed that Gaius was lascivious at heart. Even though he tried to hide it with his true nature.


    Reed started fiddling with Gaius'' pink nipples, he pinched it few times, and Gaius'' body jolted every time he did it to the point that Gaius'' face was red all over.


    "S¡ªStop, p¡ªplease stop!" Gaius begged. He didn''t know Reed''s intention, but since he was the first one to beg for it, he also needed to be the one who ended this kind of thing. It was shameful and was out of his character.


    Reed obediently stopped and asked, "Are you sure? Has the itching gone already?"


    "Y¡ªYes, it''s gone," Gaius replied. But that was a lie, the weird sensation of ants crawling all over this chest was still there, and it got stronger each second. But Gaius realized this wasn''t right for him to ask Reed to rub his chest to relieve the itching. He needed to hold himself no matter how uncomfortable it was.


    He would rather wait and asked Clarke to do it.


    "Really?" Reed asked again to make sure, "I mean, it feels weird for me to do it, but you''re my brother''s wife, so it''s my responsibility to take care of you as well."


    [Ewww, what a scoundrel! I''m your brother''s wife! And you''re doing this stuff to me!]


    [Pupa: You seem to enjoy it more than you should, though.]


    [Hehe, that''s a whole different matter, Pupa.]


    "I¡ªIt''s fine. I can handle it myself," Gaius said. There were tears at the edge of his eyes as if he had been holding too much, but he still refused Reed''s offer.


    ''So funny, hehe¡­.'' Reed wanted to laugh at Gaius'' struggle. Who would''ve expected an elegant, shy, and introverted person like Gaius could be this horny. It made Reed wanted to ruin this man even more.


    No, he didn''t like Gaius or this family at all. But he was bored, and he wanted to play. He saw that Gaius could potentially be a good toy for him.


    Reed silently removed the itching and returned Gaius'' strength, so he could move again. Gaius covered his chest and buttoned his shirt the moment he regained his strength. He was ashamed and glared at Reed, who backed off, "I¡ªI just want to help you¡­." Reed said.


    ¡­


    Gaius sighed. It was his fault. He didn''t know what happened to him, but in this situation, it was his fault that he begged Reed to rub his chest.


    "Please forget about what happened just now. I really don''t understand how could I lose my strength so suddenly and how could my chest itched like crazy."


    "Really? Is it a side effect of something? Did you drink anything before?"


    "No, don''t worry, the itching has disappeared¡­."


    [I feel like I''m in the middle of a porn plot. It doesn''t make sense, but we still have to roll with it.]


    "You should ask Clarke about it. He has access to League of Heroes, right? Maybe you''ve been infected with something. I heard some of those supervillains can manipulate mind or body."


    "That shouldn''t be possible. This apartment is a secret place that has been protected with the magic of Silver Witch. This place is immune to mind manipulation and detection," Gaius informed.


    "Oh? Silver Witch? Is she really that powerful?"


    "She is. She told me that I''m really vulnerable to mind control and manipulation, so she specifically put a spell on me to make me immune of such thing," Gaius added, giving even more information to Reed.


    [Pupa: Another baiting.]


    [Hehe, it''s fun, ya know~]


    "I see¡­" Reed had a thin smile on his face as if he was planning on something. "Then, how about what happened to you just now? Will you report it to Clarke? I can tell him first if you want¡ª"


    "N¡ªNo, don''t!" Gaius shook his head. There was horror on his face as he got nervous. "T¡ªThis thing is only between us. I''m afraid that Clarke might misunderstand since you''re rubbing my chest. Let me ask Silver Witch later. Maybe she can scan my body and mind to see what''s wrong."


    "But we''re not doing it sexually¡­." Reed said, trying to act innocent. "We''re family, right?"


    "Y¡ªYes, we''re family, but please don''t tell what we just did to Clarke. I really don''t know how to explain it to him!" Gaius said desperately, trying to prevent the worst thing imaginable.


    "Well, it''s up to you, brother-in-law," Reed agreed, although in his heart, he was rejoicing over Gaius'' nervousness. It was so funny, so interesting.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -60%.]

 Chapter 618: 14.14

    Saturday Morning.


    "Hermes, don''t eat too much for breakfast. You''re going for a swim and a lot of other activities. You might puke in the pool," Gaius warned his son while feeding his daughter, Artemis.


    Hermes nodded obediently and stopped eating after he felt full enough. He was so excited today because this would be his first time visiting the water park with his family!


    Hermes had wanted to go and play with his family for a while, but he knew that his Mom was often injured or too busy taking care of the family, while his Dad was just too busy with work and his double life as Superbman.


    So he was ecstatic when his Mom told them that Dad would come with them as well!


    "Mom, I''ll ask Dad to play that tall slide with me. I also want to have a swim race with him! I also want to play with that spinning tube!" Hermes listed all things he could imagine, and Gaius nodded.


    "Dad is free all day long. You can ask him to play whatever you want in the water park, okay?" Gaius said. "Go and wake your Dad up. He has been sleeping for too long. He still needs to wash his face and have breakfast."


    "Okay!"


    Hermes hopped to the Master bedroom, where his parents usually slept together.


    He saw his Dad was in a deep sleep, that he actually snored loudly. He slowly approached his sleeping Dad and shook his shoulder, "Dad¡­ Dad¡­ you need to wake up. Mom said that we''ll be late if you keep sleeping."


    Clarke kept snoring loudly until Hermes shook him three times, "Dad!"


    "Ah¡­ what?" Clarke opened his eyes with difficulty. He squinted when he saw his son. "Why are you here? Where''s your Mom?"


    "He has prepared everything. Come on, Dad! You promised to go with us to the water park together!" Hermes shook his Dad''s shoulder again, demanding him to get ready as soon as possible.


    Clarke tried to remember his promise, then he realized that he promised Gaius and the kids to play with them in the water park. He was so busy every day that he forgot about literally anything but work and saving the city from villains attacks.


    "Get out. I''ll wash my face first," Clarke said. He grumbled as he walked to the bathroom.


    He washed his face, thinking about what happened nowadays.


    The number of attacks in the city skyrocketed, and that wasn''t counting the crime of regular people.


    The office also faced some difficulty. It was honestly a hard time for Clarke. He was exhausted, but he didn''t want to ruin the mood for his wife and children.


    Clarke stared at the mirror in front of him. As a superhuman, he had no physical exhaustion, and he couldn''t get sick. But he wouldn''t lie that he was mentally exhausted. He thought he could get crazy anytime soon.


    Clarke patted his cheeks hard as he tried to wake himself, "Come on, Clarke. Your beloved wife really wants you to have fun with the kids! At least try to enjoy the day with them!"


    After encouraging himself, Clarke walked to the living room and saw Gaius had already prepared everything.


    "Ah, Husband, I thought you''d sleep even longer. I''ve prepared breakfast for you, and I''ve prepared my fruit to replenish your energy," Gaius informed like a good wife.


    The smile on Clarke''s lips bloomed whenever he saw his wife. He had to admit that his wife''s presence gave him peace. Whenever he saw Gaius, Clarke always knew that he had someone he could call home.


    Because no matter how many times Superbman saved the city or how many times Clarke Gaist made a million-dollar deal in the company, he wouldn''t be like this without Gaius on his side.


    Thus, Clarke cheered up, "Okay, I''ll eat first, and we can leave soon."


    **


    "Hello, Reed? Yeah, we''re n the car right now. We''ll go soon. Ah, the water park is ready? Thank you so much. The kids will be happy!" Gaius was in a call with Reed as he fastened the seatbelt for Artemis.


    He sat on the front seat beside Clarke, and he started driving.


    Honestly, they could just go in a blink of an eye with Hermes'' power. But Hermes and Artemis rarely go anywhere using a car, so it could be a new experience.


    **


    The trip to the water park took about thirty minutes. When they arrived at the front gate of ''Sea-Land Adventure Waterpark,'' there was already plenty of staff waiting for their arrival.


    Reed was right. He really opened the water park solely for the kids to enjoy their time without any disturbance.


    "Wow, I can''t believe Reed has this much money," Clarke was also impressed by his brother''s wealth. They were both CEOs, but Reed was obviously a lot richer than him.


    "Whoaaa! Mom, Dad, look at that octopus tower!" Hermes excitedly pointed at the giant octopus statue with tentacles that shot waterworks. The water park had a lot of giant attractions that caught the eye of everyone, even those outside of the water park.


    The car stopped in front of Reed, who was wearing a casual shirt and a short. Clarke and his family left the car and approached Reed.


    Hermes was the one who got so excited and hugged Uncle Reed''s thigh, "Uncle Reed!"


    Reed smiled and ruffled Hermes'' hair, "Are you ready to play?"


    "Yes! I want to play! I saw that giant octopus. It''s so cool!"


    "Reed, thank you for opening this water park for us. I didn''t expect that you own this big water park," Clarke thanked and praised his brother.


    "It''s no problem, brother. I''m happy to help my family," Reed replied with a smile on his face. "Actually, I didn''t expect you to have time and play with your family. Since you''re always busy every day."


    "Hahahaha! That''s because my wife has been nagging me to come and play with the kids. I don''t want her to nag me even more if I keep refusing!" Clarke replied with a hearty laugh.


    But then, that laugh disappeared when Clarke''s phone vibrated, he got a call.

 Chapter 619: 14.15

    "I didn''t expect you to have time and play with your family. Since you''re always busy every day."


    "Hahahaha! That''s because my wife has been nagging me to come and play with the kids. I don''t want her to nag me even more if I keep refusing!" Clarke replied with a hearty laugh.


    But then, that laugh disappeared when Clarke''s phone vibrated, he got a call.


    Everyone went silent immediately, including the kids who stared at Clarke with dreadful eyes. Even Hermes already knew what would happen next after hearing that ominous ringtone from his Dad''s phone.


    The situation became awkward, and Clarke gulped, "I¡ª''ll take the phone call first. Wife, you should prepare the kids to play in the water park."


    Clarke turned around and walked away from his family. He picked up the call from one of his staff in the office, "What is it?"


    "Boss! There is an emergency! The office data has been hacked, and our next confidential project has been stolen! We need you in the office right now to make a decision!" The staff reported.


    "WHAT?!" Clarke was surprised, then got angry in the next second. "How could you screw up this badly!? I paid you to secure that project!"


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, Boss. But I don''t know what''s happening! All the computers and data inside the office has been hacked!"


    "Argh!" Clarke growled in frustration. "I''ll come to the office soon, you better salvage anything you can, or you''ll face the consequence!"


    Click.


    Clarke hung up the call and looked at Gaius and his kids, chatting with Reed, waiting for him to return.


    He felt so guilty because he had already promised his son that they would play together on the slide, and swim together, have a small race, chilling on a floatie.


    Now everything was ruined because of some big problem in the office.


    He stared at Gaius, who looked so happy, maybe because this was the first time they had a short vacation after months of hard work.


    Clarke clenched his fist and walked towards his family. He patted Gaius'' shoulder and whispered, ''We need to talk alone.''


    Gaius felt something ominous, but he nodded and gave Artemis to Hermes, "Take care of your sister for a moment and stay with Uncle Reed. I''ll have a talk with your Dad."


    ¡­


    Clarke and Gaius distanced themselves from the kids, and Clarke mustered his courage, "Wife, it''s about the office¡­."


    "There''s a problem that forces you to leave and take care of the company, right?" Gaius already guessed what the problem was.


    Clarke lowered his gaze out of guilt, not knowing what to say.


    "¡­ is it that urgent? You can''t skip it? Just for the day¡­."


    "I can''t. It''s crucial to save the company."


    "¡­ then you should at least talk to the kids," Gaius pointed at Hermes and Artemis. "Especially Hermes, he was so excited to play with you since morning."


    "W¡ªWife, are you disappointed?"


    "Clarke, I think you know the answer already. But I won''t be the one who stops you from doing your job, just go and tell the kids first."


    ¡­


    Clarke and Gaius returned to their kids after the discussion. Gaius picked Artemis from Hermes and pushed Hermes to face his father. Hermes stared at his Dad, who looked worried, "Dad? What''s wrong?"


    "Son, I have something to do in the office. I have to go now."


    "But¡­ you promised to play with me. You''ve never spent your time with me, Dad¡­." Hermes stared at his Dad as if he had been wronged. People in the school often told him that he was lucky to have Superbman as his dad.


    But Hermes never felt so because his dad rarely spent time with them. Even something as simple as watching movies together, Clarke never did that with the kids.


    "Hermes, Dad''s work is really important. You''ll understand when you get older. We can play another day, okay?" Clarke tried to coax his son to no avail.


    Hermes stared at his dad with red and teary eyes. He was ready to throw a tantrum, "You keep saying dad every time I asked you to play. But Dad, you never play with Artemis or me! That is so unfair! My friends play with their dads often!"


    Clarke was hopeless against his son, who started throwing tantrums. He looked at Gaius, asking for help.


    Gaius stared at Clarke expressionlessly and then grabbed Hermes'' hand, "Don''t cry, Hermes. Dad has other things to do."


    "But Mom! I really want to play with Dad! He promised to play, but now he leaves us again!" Hermes refused to let go.


    Artemis also got affected by her older brother, and she started sobbing as well, making Clarke even more guilty. He kept staring at his wife, begging for Gaius to help him, but Gaius only stared at him with a flat expression.


    "Okay, okay, don''t cry, Hermes, Artemis. There is Uncle Reed here, right?" Reed suddenly barged in and patted Hermes and Artemis'' heads, "Don''t worry, you can play with Uncle! Do you want to play water slides? Floating in the long river with a floatie? Or do you want to experience sea waves?"


    Hermes finally stopped sobbing and looked at his Uncle as if looking at a saviour, "We can do that, Uncle?"


    "Yes! Your Dad is very busy right now, but that''s for your own good! Uncle will accompany you and your sister today, don''t worry!" The usually cold Reed became very gentle. He tried to give the affection that Clarke couldn''t give to Hermes and Artemis.


    "Un¡­ okay¡­"


    Clarke was relieved when he saw his children finally agreed to play with Reed instead.


    Reed took the kids with him to the water park, leaving Clarke and Gaius alone.


    "Wife¡­"


    "Just go, Clarke," Gaius said coldly.


    Clarke felt heavy in his heart because Gaius didn''t even want to call him Husband, a sign that he was upset.


    "I''ll return as soon as possible, okay?" Clarke said. He tried to reach Gaius'' cheek, but the latter backed off to dodge Clarke''s touch.


    "It''s alright. Take your time. It must''ve been an important matter, right?" Gaius asked.


    "Yes, it''s bout the future of the company¡­."


    "Then go, don''t worry about us. Reed has taken care of the kids anyway," Gaius turned around before he walked away. He said, "I doubt you can solve the problem quickly. You don''t need to return to this water park after you''re done with your job. Just return home instead. I bet we already finished our dinner the moment you''ve returned."


    "Wife¡­ are you angry?"


    [Oh, for fuck sake! Of course, I''m angry! What kind of dense idiot you are!]


    [Pupa: You''re too harsh on him. He''s trying to save the company he worked hard, you know.]


    [I know, but that doesn''t mean I can''t get upset, right? Especially for the kids, they must''ve been so upset because Clarke failed to fulfil his promise.]


    [Kids don''t know about work, project, risk or anything. They just want to have fun! Of course, they''ll be upset!]


    [Pupa: It seems that you''re just upset to gaslight the situation even further. Is it because of your experience when you were little?]


    [¡­]


    "Just leave now, Clarke," Gaius said as he walked away from his husband.

 Chapter 620: 14.16

    "Just leave now, Clarke."


    That sentence was like a knife that stabbed Clarke''s heart. He wanted to drop everything and play with his family instead. But this was a company he worked hard with his blood, sweat, and tears.


    Gaius and the kids might be upset right now, but this was for their good as well. Because once Clarke quitted being a member of League of Heroes, he would have to rely on that company to live.


    He wanted to give the best for Gaius, even though Gaius always said that he was fine to stay with Clarke no matter what.


    Clarke clenched his fist and did a small jump. He flew to the sky and dashed in superhuman speed to arrive at his office immediately.


    ''Hopefully, I can still make it in time to play with them¡­ I must...'' Clarke said in his heart.


    **


    Gaius walked to one of the attractions to join his kids, Hermes and Artemis, playing with Uncle Reed.


    Artemis was strapped in a kiddie floatie and placed in the small kiddie pool to avoid drowning. Gaius hurriedly stripped his pants, wearing a knee-length swimming trunk and a white shirt to cover his upper body. He swam towards Artemis and guarded his daughter.


    "Mommy! It''s so fun!" Artemis said as she got taken by the small waves.


    Gaius'' mood improved once he saw his daughter looked thrilled. He saw a plant nearby and used his superpower to make the plant overgrow and turned into a big sunflower acted as a sprinkle by absorbing the water and pouring over Artemis'' head.


    "Uwaaa~" Artemis waved her hands under the plant sprinkler made by her mother. Gaius couldn''t help but get the same energy as his daughter. Maybe it was true that children could be your healing after a stressful day if you took care of them correctly.


    Gaius checked his son, who was playing with Uncle Reed not far from there. They were playing with the simulated ocean waves. Hermes was physically fit and an athlete in school, so he could naturally swam against the waves in a race with Reed.


    They looked competitive with their race. What made Gaius surprised were how good his son was and how he felt that Reed was disturbing.


    Because Reed only used speedo that only covered his private part, it didn''t even cover his butt fully.


    And that private part¡­ was so big that the speedo didn''t help at all.


    Reed didn''t have the same big buff muscle as Clarke, but he had perfect line muscle, and he was tanned, the body of a swimmer, indeed.


    [Dammnnnn, look at that body! I want to lick his chocolate nipple. Ah, he reminds me of Lee Yongsun from World 10!]


    [Pupa: You''re his brother-in-law.]


    [Oh shut up, Pupa. There is always porn in everything. We can do that brother-in-law scene, hehe~]


    [Pupa: What a degen.]


    Reed actually won the swimming race against his nephew by a thin margin. He was resting after a tiring race. Meanwhile, Hermes didn''t tire at all, due to his superhuman strength and endurance, just like his Superbman Dad.


    "Uncle Reed! Let''s have a race again, and then we play on the slide!" Hermes said excitedly.


    Reed was taking his breath, and he shook his head, "You can go first, okay? I''ll take a rest first. I''m exhausted. I''ll join you to play the slide later."


    "Ah, okay, Uncle! Then I''ll swim through the long artificial river!" Hermes said excitedly. All his trace of sadness since his Dad couldn''t join them had disappeared or at least had temporarily vanished because he had fun here.


    Hermes left Reed alone, and Reed''s eyes immediately darted at the kiddie pool, where Artemis was playing.


    He was surprised when he saw a big sunflower that sprinkled water. It must''ve been Gaius'' power to use plants. He then darted his eyes at Gaius, who was caught staring at him in a daze.


    Gaius was surprised when their eyes met, and he looked down immediately. He gulped and tried to find something to distract himself, so he played with Artemis instead.


    "Artemis, do you want more sprinkles?"


    "Yess!"


    Thus, Gaius made two more, and Artemis got so excited with the sprinkles, she kept spinning with her small floatie.


    Reed chuckled and got up from the big pool. He walked towards the kiddie pool, only wearing a speedo that couldn''t cover his butt, let alone that tight big cock.


    Reed crouched at the edge of the pool, just right behind Gaius, who shuddered when he felt something hot behind his head.


    "Artemis, are you having fun?" Reed asked kindly, ensuring that three-year-old Artemis also had her fair share of fun like her brother.


    "Yes, Uncle!"


    "That''s good, you can also play with slides, but you''re not allowed to play like your big brother. You can play in the princess castle slide first, okay?" Reed pointed at a big inflatable castle, complete with a slide that was intended for kids.


    Since it was inflatable, it would be safe for Artemis to play alone under the supervision of the staff, "Don''t worry, you don''t need to play with your Mom. That big sister there will play with you, okay?"


    Artemis stared at the princess castle with glimmering eyes. She looked at her Mom and begged, "Mom, can I play?"


    Gaius stared at the princess castle and sighed. He nodded, "Be careful, okay?"


    Gaius used his plant power to wrap Artemis'' body with roots, and the plant carried her to the princess castle slide.


    He also used his power to conjure two small treats to watch over his daughter.


    Reed grinned and yelled at the staff in the inflatable princess castle to watch over Artemis.


    After making sure that everything was safe for the kids, Reed, still in the same position, asked Gaius, "How is it, brother-in-law? Are you in a good mood right now?"


    Gaius watched over his children. Hermes was swimming like a dolphin in the artificial river, while Artemis jumped around in the princess castle.


    He had to admit that Reed gave the family their so-wanted vacation.


    Thus he nodded, "I''m happy since the kids are happy right now. Thank you for your help, Reed."


    "Hm? Only thanks? What about a reward?"

 Chapter 621: 14.17

    "Hm? Only thanks? What about a reward?"


    "A reward?" Gaius frowned. He turned his head around instinctively, and he was stunned. Because his face was so close to that big lump inside the tight speedo.


    Gaius could really see the shape of that big cock in front of him. It was definitely half erect and might burst at any time. Now he started to wonder how big it was when it got fully erect?


    Would it be as big as Clarke''s or even bigger? Would it be a big black cock? Since Clarke''s cock was white and pink-reddish at the tip.


    One more question, would it have a bulbous tip?


    So many lascivious questions popped inside Gaius'' head. Those train of perverted thought put him on a daze for a good while as he kept staring at that big fat cock under that tight speedo.


    [Goddamn! I want to just suck it right here, right now!]


    [That speedo has to go! It''s torturing that big cock! Arrgghh!]


    [Pupa: You''re not even trying to be a proper man with self-restraint at this point.]


    [Who cares, Pupa. It''s only you who can hear me, right? Hehe~]


    Reed grinned when he saw this. He knew that Gaius must''ve been mesmerized by his size, and he wouldn''t blame Gaius for it.


    Reed had a lot of fling in the past, though he never seemed to be able to keep one man or woman for more than a week. He got bored easily, and he thought nobody ever made him interested in the first place.


    They came and left in his life like a passing wind.


    But when she saw Gaius for the first time, he had a feeling that he must own this man, no matter how.


    No, there was no love inside this heart. He didn''t like Gaius romantically. But he wanted to see the pain in his face.


    He wanted Gaius to drown in his vortex of desire.


    "You seem to be taking your time down there, brother-in-law. Do you want me to take off my speedo as well?"


    Gaius snapped out of his lustful daze once Reed called him out. He pushed himself away from Reed and turned around immediately, "Pardon me, I was spacing out."


    "Spacing out? Why?"


    "I¡ªIt''s nothing!" Gaius tried to end the conversation about this topic immediately. He was ashamed of himself because he was salivating over another man while his husband must''ve been busy working in the office right now.


    He was too embarrassed to stay around Reed, so he got up from the kiddie pool and walked away immediately, trying to distance himself from Reed.


    Reed followed him from behind, and he teased Gaius, "Eheh~ Are you sure you were spacing out for nothing? Do you want me to do something?"


    "No need," Gaius said while he kept walking.


    Reed chuckled, then he saw they were about to pass the hot tub reserved only for the VIP guests in the water park.


    Reed hurriedly grabbed Gaius'' hand and pulled him to the hot tub, "Wha!!"


    Gaius was too surprised to react. The next moment, he found himself inside a hot tub with Reed.


    "Sorry to startle you, I just think that we should have a rest while the kids are playing right now," Reed said while he washed Gaius'' face with the warm water.


    Gaius was spacing out again for a while until he pushed Reed as hard as he could and quickly tried to leave the hot tub.


    Reed chuckled and pulled Gaius white shirt, so he wouldn''t escape. He pulled Gaius deeper into the tub, which was bigger and deeper compared to most hot tubs.


    "Why are you so hostile to me, brother-in-law?" Reed asked innocently. "I''m just offering you to rest first. This hot tub is very nice, right?"


    "I can''t. I¡ªI have nothing against you, but I can''t. I need to wash up first," Gaius continued struggling and started making a useless alibi to escape Reed''s clutch to no avail.


    Because the more Gaius tried to lie on himself and avoided him, the thrill only made Reed even more satisfied.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -50%.]


    [Heh, gotcha! I know you like something like this. You like corrupting, the feeling of being in control, and the thrill of the chase.]


    [Pupa: Wow, you really know how to handle this, everything up until now is a deliberate attempt?]


    [Of course! You see, I''ve been entangled with this guy for so long, it''d be idiotic for me to fall into the same trap over and over, right?]


    [Pupa: Don''t jinx yourself, you''re too good at it.]


    Reed got impatient because Gaius just didn''t want to yield after Reed subdue him for so long.


    Thus, he used the shortcut and utilized his power instead.


    Slowly, Gaius felt his body began to lose control. His breathing steadied, and his anxious mind calmed down for an unknown reason.


    Reed whispered in his ear, "See? Isn''t it better for you to just relax and stay with me in this hot tub? You''ve been so stressed by many things, it''s good for you to just close your eyes and enjoy the sensation."


    "Uhhh¡­" Gaius didn''t know how to react, not that he could react after he lost his strength. But he felt that Reed''s voice was like a gentle order that he had to obey.


    Besides, the water started getting warm and comfortable. He actually enjoyed this.


    Gaius rested on Reed''s strong chest, enjoying the sensation until he felt something wasn''t right. It was the same sensation that he experienced before when he was home alone with Reed.


    His chest was throbbing, and his nipples were itchy, very itchy.


    He bit his lower lip, trying to suppress his voice. But the warm tube actually heightened the sensation. He couldn''t even lie that he wanted Reed to do the same thing like he did before.


    To rub his chest, pinch his nipple, or¡­ or maybe¡­ suck it as well.


    ''Oh god, what am I thinking?! Gaius, get yourself together!'' Gaius yelled in his head, trying to stop these weird thoughts from entering his body.


    But then, Reed suddenly asked, "What''s wrong, brother-in-law? Do you need my help?"

 Chapter 622: 14.18

    "What''s wrong, brother-in-law? Do you need my help?"


    "I¡ªIt''s nothing¡­." Gaius replied. He exerted his remaining strength for his last attempt to break free from Reed to no avail. In the end, he just slumped on Reed''s chest with heavy breathing.


    "Oh? Brother-in-law, why do you get weak so suddenly? Is it because of the hot water? Hmm¡­ we should rest then," Reed presumptuously carried Gaius, and he sat at the edge of the hot tub.


    There was a small seat meant for sitting. Reed sat first and then put Gaius on top of his lap.


    "W¡ªWe shouldn''t be in this position¡­." Gaius protested, but his body was too weak to struggle. He felt that Reed was trying to incite his lust even more, even though his face looked just like a concerned little brother-in-law trying to help.


    "This position will help, so you wouldn''t slip and drown. You might drown if you''re too weak to even keep your posture," Reed said. He circled one of his arms on Gaius'' waist to lock him in place.


    "B¡ªBut this¡­" Gaius tried to move his butt, but the more he tried it, the more he felt Reed''s big and erect cock was poking his butt. It was so big that Gaius could roughly guess the size.


    [Hm¡­ this should be longer than Clarke''s, but Clarke''s cock had a great girth that will make you feel so full. But I think Reed has a better bulbous tip, though.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [Clarke''s cock is 22 centimeters, Reed''s is 25 Centimeters. I think I''ll be well-fed with either nonetheless, hehe.]


    [Pupa: Sometimes, I wish I have a mute function.]


    [Wait, you don''t have one?]


    [Pupa: It''s broken after that incident in World 12. Now I have to listen to all of your degenerate talks.]


    [Nice, now I have a friend to share~]


    "Don''t move too much, brother-in-law. You''ll hurt me¡ª" Reed winced in pain, and Gaius stopped immediately.


    "S¡ªSorry¡­" Gaius said. He still felt restless, but he knew he''d actually hurt Reed if he struggled too much. Thus he sat obediently with that big cock poking his butt.


    Gradually, the itching returned to his chest, and he moaned lightly, "Uhhh¡­."


    "What''s wrong?" Reed asked. He put his hand on Gaius'' chest again, with only a thin white shirt separating their skin-to-skin touch. "Is it your chest again?"


    "Un¡­" Gaius nodded shyly. He was so embarrassed that he might need Reed''s help again to rub his itchy chest and especially itchy nipples. He didn''t even know what had happened to him. He looked around if there was an enemy nearby, but then he realized that they were in private property owned by Reed, so no supervillain should be able to infiltrate.


    "I¡ªI don''t know what''s happening with me. Did a supervillain infiltrate your private property? Because the only one who can make me lose my strength and manipulate my body¡­ it must be someone with superpower¡­." Gaius said.


    ''How naive¡­ how cute¡­.'' Reed tried to hold his chuckle over Gaius'' naive suspicion. Of course, it was someone with a superpower who could manipulate his body, and that man was right behind him.


    Reed was the one who manipulated Gaius'' body easily. He could make every fiber in Gaius'' body became itchy or even hot. His power was truly extraordinary, after all.


    He could make Gaius acted like a bitch in heat in front of him, but not now. He enjoyed this sense of slow ruination in Gaius'' body, which made him unable to think straight, and Gaius might come to him by his own free will.


    "I''ll tell the security guards to search around the property in case there is an intruder, but for now, we need to relive your itching first," Reed said.


    "Y¡ªYeah, please help me¡­."


    Although embarrassed, Gaius wasn''t that shocked when Reed slowly snuck his hand inside his shirt and then started rubbing his chest and flicked his nipples a few times.


    "Umm¡­ ahh¡­" Gaius was in a trance, moaning uncontrollably as he enjoyed this feeling of relief. Whenever Reed rubbing his chest, it was so warm and comfortable that he didn''t really care about anything for a moment.


    "U¡ªUn¡­ play it a little harder¡­." Gaius mumbled shyly.


    "Hm? I can''t hear you, brother-in-law," Reed leaned his head closer and rested his chin on Gaius'' shoulder, "Say it louder."


    "P¡ªPlay it a little harder," Gaius raised his voice a bit, just enough for Reed to hear it.


    Reed chuckled and pinched Gaius'' nipple, which got Gaius jolted in shock. He jerked back, about to avoid Reed''s finger, but Reed held his body tightly, forbidding him to even move an inch except for his butt that nestled deeper into Reed''s groin, pressing his butt even deeper, rubbing it sensually against Reed''s erect big cock.


    "U¡ªUh¡­ too much, too much! Please stop!" Gaius tried to struggle to no avail.


    "Why struggle? You''re enjoying this, right, brother-in-law?" Reed chuckled. "Besides, there is nothing sexual about this. I''m just helping you out to relieve your itching. There might be a supervillain that has turned you like this."


    "B¡ªBut¡­" Gaius wanted to protest. He knew there was definitely something sexual about this. He wasn''t a naive little kid. But when Reed said that he just wanted to help, Gaius couldn''t just refuse.


    He didn''t want to be the one who had the ''perverted thought'' Because it was too shameful.


    ''So dumb, yet¡­ fun¡­.'' Reed thought with a malicious smirk on his lips.


    [Hehe, please continue~ I like this a lot~]


    "Is it still itchy?" Reed asked while he kept fiddling with Gaius'' nipples.


    "Y¡ªYes¡­" Gaius replied, feeling defeated with this weird sensation all over his chest and nipple. He was afraid this itching might affect other spots, and he didn''t know how to relieve it.


    The water was on their shoulder lever, and the hot tub was foaming, so nobody could see what they were doing inside the hot tub. Gaius enjoyed it until he heard the sound of a young boy suddenly called him, "Mom, what are you doing with Uncle Reed?"

 Chapter 623: 14.19

    The water was on their shoulder lever, and the hot tub was foaming, so nobody could see what they were doing inside the hot tub. Gaius enjoyed it until he heard the sound of a young boy suddenly called him, "Mom, what are you doing with Uncle Reed?"


    Both Reed and Gaius stopped their activity as they darted their eyes at the same time towards the clueless Hermes.


    Hermes was carrying a tube as he was heading to the slide. He could just teleport as usual, but he wanted that experience of climbing the stairs to the top of the slide.


    Then on his way, he saw his Mom and Uncle Reed were chilling inside the hot tub with foaming water on their shoulder level.


    Mom was sitting very close to Uncle Reed, and his expression was very strange as if he was trying to hold his voice for something.


    Thus, Hermes repeated his question, "Mom, what are you doing with Uncle Reed?"


    "O¡ªOh¡­ it''s nothing, Son. We''re just relaxing in the hot tub because we''re tired," Gaius replied nervously. He tried to break free and distance himself from Reed, but he suddenly lost his strength again.


    Because Reed didn''t seem to be nervous at all, in fact, he had a little devilish smirk on his face.


    "Really? Your face is red, Mom¡­." Hermes pointed out Gaius'' obvious blush.


    Gaius got nervous and shook his head, "It''s because the tub is really hot, so I can''t help but get red as well, haha¡­."


    "Why are you sitting so close with Uncle Reed?" Hermes asked out of curiosity. He had never been in a hot tub, after all, so he didn''t know much about it.


    "That''s because this spot is the best spot," Reed replied instead to lift some nervousness from Gaius'' shoulder.


    "Really?" Hermes frowned. "Do you need me to do anything, Mom? Do you need a drink?" Hermes offered like an obedient child.


    "Y¡ªYou don''t need to, just go and have fun. You want to play the slides, right?" Gaius replied.


    "Un¡­ can I play in the hot tub as well?" Hermes asked. The foam in the hot tub looked so fun to play with.


    "T¡ªThis is only for adults. Just go and play in the slides," Gaius warned. "Don''t question any further. Go and play now."


    Hermes felt something was amiss, but he didn''t dare to anger his beloved Mom. Since his Mom said that he just wanted to relax, so Hermes took it as a fact and finally left his Mom and Uncle alone. He headed to the slide to play instead.


    Gaius took a deep, relieved breath after Hermes finally left. Reed was satisfied with it, so he just released Gaius out of his body manipulation power.


    Gaius distanced himself from Reed. His face was flushed red as he glared at Reed, who leaned at the edge of the hot tub. He spreader his arm and rested his arms at the edge of the tub. He raised his brow and smirked, "What''s wrong, brother-in-law? Why do you look so hostile to me?"


    "You¡ªYou''re hard¡­." Gaius said, pointing out how that big cock was rubbing against his ass.


    "Ah, isn''t that a natural reaction? Of course, when you rub mine with your supple butt, I''ll get hard. It''s very natural, don''t think about it too much," Reed replied.


    Gaius was conflicted. True, it was just a natural reaction when you had your cock rubbed with something. But that didn''t make everything okay, especially on his side, because he was married to another man.


    Yet, he didn''t know how to get angry at Reed because he was trying to help.


    In the end, Gaius could only blame himself for what had just happened. He also didn''t know if this itching would continue, but he promised that he wouldn''t ask for Reed''s help in the future.


    He should, and he must control himself!


    "D¡ªDon''t tell this to Clarke. He might have a different view over this," Gaius said. He thought that Clarke might think he was cheating, while Reed was just trying to help him.


    Though, Gaius wouldn''t lie that he felt Reed was very unscrupulous with his method as if he wanted Gaius to feel the forbidden pleasure that would waver his loyalty to Clarke.


    Yeah, that would never happen because Gaius'' love for Clarke was rock solid.


    [For real, though, in the character background, Gaius is in love with Clarke that much?]


    [Pupa: Yes, apparently, Gaius met Clarke when he was in a pinch since his first day of being a superhero. Clarke saved him, and after that, Gaius had always looked up to Clarke.]


    [Pupa: His admiration grew into love, and Clarke also happened to fall in love with him. Thus they got married after four years in a relationship, and now they had two kids, Hermes and Artemis.]


    [Pupa: Gaius is not an adamant cheater like you.]


    [Hey! What''s that last line for!]


    "Don''t tell my brother? Why? I want to tell him that you''ve been feeling unwell for a few days, and it might be the deed of some supervillains. Who knows he can get you treated," Reed said. "I''ll also tell him how can I treat you temporarily, so in case Clarke wants to do it, he knows how."


    Gaius immediately imagined Reed trying to explain how he rubbed Gaius'' chest and fiddling with his nipples, complete with rubbing his big cock against his brother''s wife''s butt.


    No matter how they tried to make it sound proper, they just couldn''t. Because what they, Gaius, and Reed did was basically sexual!


    Gaius got scared imagining how angry Clarke would be once he found out that he let Reed touched and fiddled with his nipple, even went as far as sharing a hot tub together.


    Thus, Gaius shook his head immediately, "Please don''t. Just¡­ please don''t report this to Clarke, I beg you! He will assume the wrong thing!"


    Reed only had a grin on his face, "Ah, does that mean you have a different idea of what we did just now?"

 Chapter 624 - 14.20

    Gaius shook his head immediately, "Please don''t. Just¡­ please don''t report this to Clarke, I beg you! He will assume the wrong thing!"


    Reed only had a grin on his face, "Ah, does that mean you have a different idea of what we did just now?"


    Gaius froze on the spot. He felt like he had been cornered by Reed to admit that he was feeling a forbidden pleasure while Reed was just trying to take care of him. ;


    "N¡ªNo, I just don''t want any conflict," Gaius denied. "Clarke has been working hard for our family, and I don''t want him to hear something that might create a big misunderstanding. Please don''t say anything."


    "Mm~ Sure then, of course, I don''t want to ruin the beautiful marriage between my long-lost brother and his much-beloved wife," Reed said. "I just want a family after all."


    Gaius was relieved that Reed finally agreed with his request. He got up from the hot tub, feeling that staying in that hot tub for too long might make everything worse.


    He hurriedly went to Artemis'' princess castle. He saw her playing the slides, accompanied by two treats he created and female staff. ;


    Gaius checked at the big clock in the middle of the water park. It was already time for lunch. ;


    Thus, Gaius picked Artemis up and took a shower with her. Gaius changed his shirt to a simple black shirt with short pants and Artemis'' with a pink, knee-length dress. He had already changed his shirt because he had no intention of swimming again. He just wanted to watch over his kids¡­ and himself from the eye of the predator. ;


    Gaius had cooked some protein for them with chicken breast and veggies. He spoon-fed Artemis, who obediently mushed the chicken breast, and then she asked, "How about big brother, Mom?" ;


    "Your Big brother is still enjoying his time in the slides. Just let him be. He''ll eat later," Gaius replied with a smile. "How about you? Do you still want to play?" ;


    Artemis stared at her Mommy and shook her head, "Arte is tired. That big sister helps Arte play, but Arte just wants to sleep now, Mommy¡­."


    "Well, you have to eat first before you have a rest, okay?" ;


    "Okay!" ;


    Gaius continued spoon-feeding Artemis, and then he saw Hermes continued trying one slide after another. He was now accompanied by Reed, who also enjoyed the slide. They looked like a pair of father and son who were having fun on the weekend.


    ¡­


    That spot should be reserved for Clarke, but he was too busy with work. It wasn''t wrong, but Gaius couldn''t help to get upset instead. ;


    [Seriously though, I''m still upset that he chose work over his children.]


    [Pupa: It''s a very logical decision. You can always have fun with the kids tomorrow, but you might not be able to save the company tomorrow.]


    [I know¡­ I just can''t help being upset because of my memory with my parents, I guess.]


    [Our family dynamic is quite similar to this¡­ in fact, it''s a lot similar to this¡­]


    [My Dad is always busy, and my Mom¡­]


    Artemis sensed that his Mom was depressed so suddenly. She held her Mom''s wrist and asked, "Mommy, why are you sad?''


    "Ah¡ªOh, Mommy is not sad, dear," Gaius smiled and continued feeding Artemis. "I''m just wondering about your Dad¡­."


    "Dad said that he will come, right?" ;


    Gaius'' smile faltered. He knew that Clarke would be too late for that. He doubted that Clarke would even come at this point. ;


    But he didn''t want to ruin Artemis'' happiness, so he nodded and said, "Yeah, let''s just hope so."


    **


    After two more hours, Hermes and Reed were finally done playing with so many slides. They went to Gaius, sitting on a resting chair, scrolling his phone while watching over Artemis, who was sleeping beside him. They were shaded under a big parasol, so Artemis could have her afternoon nap comfortably. ;


    "Mom! Why are you here? Do you want to play slide instead? You should try it. It''s really fun!" Hermes said excitedly. He didn''t seem tired at all, which was understandable since he was the son of Superbman. ;


    "No, I''m also tired. I still have to watch over your sister," Gaius refused. "Do you want to continue playing after lunch?"


    "Un¡­" Hermes looked at his Uncle Reed and then shook his head. "I''ve tried all the attractions and slides. Uncle Reed said this water park also has a huge underwater aquarium attraction, so we can go together with him. He said there are manta rays, sharks, and even dolphins!"


    Gaius glanced at Reed, who only threw a grin on him. Somehow, he felt that Reed fit better as Dad right now, just right now, though, because Clarke was obviously a very responsible Husband and Father. ;


    "Take a shower first, and then change your clothes. I''ve prepared your lunch," Gaius ordered his son. He glanced at Reed and added, "You too, Reed. I''ve prepared lunch for you."


    "Oh, really? Me too?" ;


    "Well, it''s actually for Clarke. But since he''s absent right now, you can have his lunch instead," Gaius answered truthfully. ;


    "Great!" ;


    Reed and Hermes took a shower before changing their clothes and returned to Gaius. ;


    Gaius had prepared their lunch. Since Hermes and Clarke were big eaters, their portion was triple the portion of Gaius and Artemis. ;


    Hermes and Reed ate their fill happily while Gaius watched them while checking on the sleeping Artemis. If someone saw them like this, they would really think this was a good family having their vacation together. Little did they know that the father was absent here, and his brother replaced his role. ;


    Gaius sighed, full of pity. He really wished that Clarke was here instead of Reed. Maybe it was just him not understanding his Husband''s shortcoming, but he still had the right to be upset, right?


    He was staring in a daze until his phone rang, a call was in. ;


    Gaius checked the call, and it was the man of his love who called, ;


    -Dear Husband is Calling.-

 Chapter 625 - 14.21

    -Dear Husband is Calling.-


    Gaius held his breath when Clarke was calling him. Gaius picked up the call and started the conversation first, "H¡ªHello, Husband¡­."


    "Ah, Wife¡­" Clarke was relieved that Gaius picked up his call. He really thought that Gaius would just straight-up ignored him for the rest of the day, or maybe the next day as well.


    It was difficult to appease the upset Wife of his.


    Clarke checked his watch, it was 1 P.M, and Clarke was still busy with the paperwork. He decided to call because he knew they would wait for him to go back to the water park, but he doubted he would return home today, knowing the workload.


    "Wife, I''m sorry¡­." Clarke said, trying to make his voice as soft as possible. That was the least he could do to appease Gaius, who would definitely be more upset after this news.


    "It''s the work, right?" Gaius snippet ruthlessly. He rolled his eyes, annoyed that Clarke still had to call him only to ruin his mood. "It''s okay, I understand, and the kids understand as well."


    Clarke could sense the disdain in Gaius'' voice. He must be agitated right now. At first, Clarke thought he could just disappear for the whole day to finish the work and then return tomorrow morning.


    But then he realized that Gaius and the kids must''ve been waiting for him. So at least, he should tell him about what happened.


    "I¡­ I really don''t know what is happening in the office. There are so many sudden errors and leak that we have to fix, I might not be even able to leave the office today," Clarke said.


    ¡­


    Gaius knew that he shouldn''t be upset because Clarke was trying his best to save the company he worked hard for. But he just couldn''t keep himself calm after Clarke said that he might not be able to return home today, maybe until tomorrow morning or afternoon.


    Because that meant Clarke would miss the whole weekend with the kids. He already thought that¡­ if Clarke couldn''t come with the kids today, he could join an activity that Gaius planned tomorrow morning.


    He already planned to make another small movie day for them as four, without Reed joining.


    So the kids could watch a movie on the TV with their Dad.


    But now¡­ even he couldn''t attend that kind of simple activity. Gaius couldn''t help but get so annoyed.


    He took a deep breath and replied, "It''s okay, Dear. I know that you''re working hard in the office. Take care."


    "I¡ªIs that genuine? I feel like you''re holding your anger¡ª"


    Beep.


    Clarke was choking on air when he realized that Gaius had hung up the call.


    He stared at the phone and then threw it to the ground, destroying it to pieces.


    "ARRGGHH!"


    Clarke slammed the mahogany table and split it into two with only a small strength that he had. He was frustrated because he also felt it was unfair for him.


    He obviously worked hard for the family, and he was also very stressed out today while Gaius and the kids were having fun with Reed.


    But Gaius didn''t even appreciate his effort. All his hard work to provide for the family just went down the drain because he failed to attend one simple activity with his family.


    What kind of bullshit he had to put through just to keep the family together.


    "Why can''t he understand that I''m also suffering here! I''m working hard for us to have a good life! ARRGHH!" Clarke yelled out frustratedly.


    He glared at his staff, who were also as tired as him, holding many documents as they were also as frustrated as he was.


    They were terrified when their CEO suddenly yelled out frustratedly. They knew they were also the ones to blame because they couldn''t seduce the company''s secret project. Now they were calling a lot of staff to restart all over again.


    "How the hell have that much power to steal the data from my company? This is the first time!" Clarke complained.


    Whoever dared to ruin this current project had successfully ruined his weekend with his family, and he would find this person no matter what.


    **


    "Is it Clarke?" Reed asked with a concerned expression. "You shouldn''t think much about it. He must be busy."


    [Oh, come on, I know that you''re the one who sabotaged his project. There is no way someone like Clarke can be so careless. I know that you use your money and connection to ruin his company!]


    [Pupa: Yet, you were rubbing his cock a few hours ago.]


    [That¡­ that''s part of the plan, of course, hehe.]


    Gaius sighed, "Let''s just go and saw that underwater aquarium."


    "Sure, it''s Hermes who has been very excited to see Manta Ray from up close," Reed smiled thin.


    Gaius nodded, but he said nothing, and Reed was delighted with this. Because he knew that Gaius was in a terrible mood right now. The fact that Clarke would be busy until tomorrow, or even more, would ruin all the plans he had with the kids.


    Reed wanted to chuckle, thinking all the funny scenes that would happen between Gaius and Clarke.


    ''Yes, it''s really nice to see. It''s a fun experience for me because I got to destroy you two¡­.''


    Artemis was still sleeping on Gaius'' arm while he followed Reed from behind. Reed was carrying Hermes on his shoulder. Hermes looked way too excited, maybe because this was his first time ever getting a piggyback ride on the shoulder.


    Clarke was always too busy with his kids anyway. At least his brother could fill his spot to make Hermes happy.


    They went down to a bunker that led to the underwater aquarium. There was a long tunnel with dim lights before they finally arrived, and Hermes was awed by his surroundings.


    Not going to lie though, even Gaius was awed by the amazing underwater aquarium. it was truly an amazing view.


    "Welcome to my private underwater aquarium," Reed greeted with a smile.

 Chapter 626 - 14.22

    "Welcome to my private underwater aquarium," Reed greeted with a smile.


    "This is an aquarium that I made for personal use. I usually go here to enjoy the view. It''s very calming, don''t you think so?" Reed turned his body in Gaius'' direction.


    Gaius was too absorbed by the huge place they were currently in. The underwater aquarium was actually a huge dome that showed a variety of sea creatures swimming around.


    They could see Manta Rays, Octopuses, Electric Eels, and even Sharks.


    Reed smiled when he saw how awed Gaius was.


    "This is not the actual underwater aquarium attraction open for the public. But since you are my family, I suppose you can see this. How is it? Do you like it?" Reed asked Gaius.


    "It''s amazing¡­." Gaius replied. He was a bit reluctant to admit it, but the dome was truly amazing.


    Reed crouched and asked Hermes to look around by himself. Hermes excitedly jumped around as he followed a shark swimming around the dome.


    "Waaahhh! It''s so cool!" Hermes jumped happily.


    Reed approached Gaius and pointed at a long sofa in the middle of the dome, "You should put Artemis there. She''ll sleep better, and you need a rest as well."


    Gaius nodded. He carefully put his daughter on the long sofa and then returned back with Reed. They were watching the sea creatures swimming around in silence until Gaius asked in a low voice, "How rich are you, Reed?"


    "Hm? Rich enough not to care about money," Reed replied. "Why do you ask?"


    "I''m just wondering¡­ why are you still single?" Gaius asked. "You''re obviously a lot more capable of getting any man or woman of your choice."


    "That is correct," Reed confirmed. He glanced at Gaius, whose eyes were still glued to the view. "Actually, I have tons of flings before, but none of them make me feel comfortable."


    "And what do you mean by that?"


    "They''re too easy," Reed replied. "Whether they''re single or in a relationship already, most of my flings have this obvious lust in their eyes, as if they want to eat me whole and they think they can eat me. I know most of them are either only come for my money or my face."


    "It''s also the reason why I don''t go in social gathering so much, because I''d usually charm the ladies and some gentlemen," Reed added more.


    [I mean, I also like you because of your big cock, handsome face, and lots of money!]


    [Pupa: The epitome of shamelessness.]


    Honestly, if Reed was a random man who claimed that they''re handsome and charismatic enough to pull all the ladies into a social gathering, Gaius would laugh at him.


    But when Gaius glanced at Reed and took a good look at him, he understood that he had every right for that claim.


    Because not only blessed with handsome, rugged looks, Reed was also blessed with a big cock and a lot of money. He was basically a perfect bachelor.


    Gaius didn''t realize that he had been staring at Reed for too long. Reed chuckled and asked, "Why did you stare at me like that?"


    Gaius turned his head the other way, feeling embarrassed because he got caught staring at Reed. He had to admit that Reed was such a charming man. He couldn''t help but get amazed.


    Though he didn''t have any physical attraction at him, he just appreciated beauty. Yeah, he appreciated beauty right in front of him.


    Reed chuckled and put his arm on Gaius'' shoulder. He wrapped Gaius'' shoulder and pulled him closer, so Gaius'' head was resting on Reed''s chest.


    Gaius was startled and soon struggled to break free because he felt it was improper.


    But Reed tightened his clutch and said, "Just stay like this. I''m not planning to do anything. I just want to have someone to hug."


    "You''re the most comfortable for me to hug right now," he added.


    They were in this position for a while, while Hermes was still busy running around and Artemis was sleeping peacefully. There was an ambiguous atmosphere between them, but Gaius didn''t dare to assume things.


    ''This is because Reed is a lonely guy without a family. Of course, he''ll want to be embraced warmly by his family,'' Gaius cemented that idea in his mind, hoping it would calm his accelerating heartbeat.


    But Reed had a different idea. He thought this was a lot more comfortable than just fucking around with those men and women who came to his door, offering their bodies to sleep with him.


    He preferred this warm embrace, like two lovebirds enjoying their time together without any intervention.


    ''It''s so warm. Gaius gives me more warmth than any other men or women couldn''t give.''


    ''Is it because he is my brother''s wife? Maybe we have the same taste in men, that''s why I never feel that Gaius is disgusting, and he is probably the only one¡­.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -40%.]


    Reed pondered for a moment until he realized what he was thinking. He shook his head lightly and denied all those thoughts in his head. He didn''t have any intention to keep Gaius for himself.


    All he wanted to do was just to ruin Clarke and Gaius, so he could take over the city, and he also wanted to see the pain in Clarke''s eyes.


    For Gaius¡­ he didn''t care much about him. After that, Gaius could die for him to care. Though, he would still take care of the kids. Hermes and Artemis were cute kids that needed to be protected.


    ''Well, if he offered his body to me in exchange for shelter, then I wouldn''t deny at all. He can be my personal prostitute, HAHAHAHA!'' Reed laughed in his heart, thinking how fun it was for him and how degrading it was for Gaius and Clarke.


    **


    Artemis woke up when she heard her big brother''s excited laugh. She looked around and saw her Mom and Uncle Reed embraced each other not far from her.


    "Mama¡­"


    Gaius heard his daughter and pushed Reed immediately. He walked towards his daughter and asked, "Artemis, you woke up, finally."


    "Un¡­" Artemis nodded. She looked around and was confused. "Where are we, Mama?"


    "Uh¡­ we''re in Uncle Reed''s aquarium dome. It''s really good, right?" Gaius carried his daughter, who was still half-asleep, and toured her around. "Look at that, that''s Clownfishes! Don''t you love Finding Nemo?"


    "Un," Artemis watched the Clownfishes swimming around and then hiding inside the sea anemone. Artemis always loved cute fishes, compared to her big brother, who loved Manta-Ray and sharks. So she got absorbed watching the fishes instead.


    Reed watched how much of a happy family Clarke had, and this anger in his heart roused for no reason.


    He clenched his fist when he saw how Hermes walked towards his Mom and hugged Gaius'' waist. Hermes then pointed at a Manta Ray and said how he wanted to have that in their home.


    "Mom, let''s have that in the house!" Hermes said excitedly.


    "Ahahaha, of course, we can''t have that big Manta-Ray. We live in an apartment. We don''t have enough space," Gaius replied.


    "Eh, why don''t we have this kind of aquarium¡­.." Hermes asked. "Dad cannot afford it?"

 Chapter 627 - 14.23

    "Mom, let''s have that in the house!" Hermes said excitedly.


    "Ahahaha, of course, we can''t have that big Manta-Ray. We live in an apartment. We don''t have enough space," Gaius replied.


    "Eh, why don''t we have this kind of aquarium¡­." Hermes asked. "Dad cannot afford it?"


    Gaius gulped when Hermes questioned his Dad''s capability. They were well off. Of course, Clarke was the CEO of a company. Although the company wasn''t a huge one, it would be enough for them to live comfortably. It would be enough for Artemis and Hermes to go to university without taking student debt and even buy each of the kids good houses in the future.


    But of course, they weren''t as rich as owning their own aquarium dome for their sole entertainment. Reed was on another level kind of rich, where he could buy anything without caring about money.


    "A¡ªAh, well, Dad also works hard¡­." Gaius tried to persuade Hermes, but it seemed that Hermes was old enough to know the truth.


    "So Dad is not rich enough¡­." Hermes grieved.


    ¡­


    The situation became so awkward that Gaius was thinking hard about making things less depressing for them.


    But before he could open his mouth, Reed suddenly approached them and patted Hermes'' shoulder. He said, "Don''t say it like that. Your Dad also works hard to give you food on the table. And you live in a good apartment, right?"


    "Yeah¡­" Hermes nodded, he was still a bit sad, but he knew he couldn''t do much about their situation. He looked at his Uncle and begged, "Uncle, can I visit this aquarium often? I really like it here¡­."


    "Of course!" Reed chuckled happily. "You are my Nephew, you can play in this water park for free, visit this aquarium dome, and I will also bring my family to the theme park. Uncle Reed also has a yacht if you want to sail through the sea!"


    "WOAAAHHH! Uncle Reed is amazing!" After being promised those amazing things by his Uncle Reed, Hermes got even more excited, and Gaius got even more nervous.


    He knew that Hermes wasn''t close to his Dad. In fact, none of the kids were close to Clarke because he wasn''t around often. He was too busy working or fighting against the supervillains.


    After making Hermes excited, Reed pinched Artemis'' chubby cheeks and said, "And you, little princess, Uncle read has a theatre full of princesses. If you want, I can introduce you to them, and you can also be a princess just like them. How is it?"


    "Un¡­ Arte can be a princess?"


    "Yes, you can!"


    "Uwaa¡­" Artemis also got excited after Uncle Reed said that she could be a princess. She often talked with her Dad, but Dad never told her that she could be a princess.


    She never wanted to be a superhero like her Mama or Daddy. She just wanted to be a princess that danced around.


    Gaius got even more worried now. The kids'' affection towards their ''Uncle Reed'' has tripled since they first met, and soon, they might not even like their real Dad anymore.


    "Okay, Artemis, Hermes, you can also do that with your Dad. We can have another trip as four again," Gaius said. "Dad wants to play baseball with you, Hermes. And Artemis, Dad often called you her beautiful baby, right?"


    "Dad always said that he wants to play baseball with me, but he never fulfilled his promise¡­." Hermes grieved.


    "Daddy¡­ Daddy never called me a princess¡­." Artemis added.


    [Oh, for fuck sake, Clarke! How can you be this careless to your children!?]


    [Pupa: He seems to be a good hero and husband, but not a good father.]


    [Hmph! Now my evaluation towards him has changed!]


    Gaius got overwhelmed when he realized that the children''s evaluation towards their Dad was so low. He really hard to talk about this with Clarke later. He needed to show his presence to the kids, so they would think that Clarke cared about them.


    Reed saw how Gaius was overwhelmed by the kids'' evaluation, and he wanted to add more to the fire, "Ah, since we''re here, do you guys want to take a picture with Uncle?"


    "Whenever you have a trip with your family, don''t forget to take a picture together. It will be a good memory," Reed said. He fished out his phone and called one of his staff to come with a camera for them.


    It took around 10 minutes for the staff to come and set up a camera. Gaius was grieving that Clarke''s spot had been taken by Reed, but he really couldn''t ruin the kids'' happiness. Because they looked so happy to take a picture with Uncle Reed in his aquarium dome.


    "Okay, stand still, three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ say cheese!"


    Blip!


    **


    "Goodbye, Uncle! Thank you for today!" Hermes waved his hands to Uncle Reed, who stood still, watching them leaving the water park. Hermes used his power to teleport them back to the apartment, including the Car.


    It was already 6 P.M, and there was no sign of Clarke returning home anytime soon.


    Thus, after cooking dinner for the kids, Gaius called Clarke alone, so the kids wouldn''t hear them.


    Then he realized that he couldn''t contact Clarke at all, no matter how many times he called him.


    Gaius clicked his tongue in annoyance. Was he that busy? He couldn''t even pick up the call from his own Wife.


    After few more phone calls, Gaius gave up. He knew Clarke was uncontactable until tomorrow, or maybe more than that.


    But he already planned everything for movie day tomorrow, so he wouldn''t miss the bonding times with his kids.


    ¡­


    Gaius knew that calling Reed would only lead the kids to get even more estranged with their Dads, but they''d definitely get angry when Dad couldn''t even attend their movie day tomorrow.


    So there must be someone who could replace Clarke''s position temporarily.


    Thus he called Reed Ville, and the man picked up the call after just one beep.


    "Hello, Gaius, why do you call?"


    "Reed¡­ I need you to replace Clarke¡­."

 Chapter 628 - 14.24

    "Hello, Gaius, why do you call?"


    "Reed¡­ I need you to replace Clarke¡­."


    "Replacing Clarke? What do you mean?!" Reed sounded surprised, and Gaius also felt guilty for asking this.


    But the kids'' happiness was his priority over anything else, including his own guilt to Clarke.


    "I''ve set up a movie day with the kids tomorrow morning. It was intended to be only four of us, the family. But it seems that Clarke is uncontactable. He must''ve been very busy in the office, so¡­" Gaius gulped as if he was about to say something terrible. "I''d want you to replace him for the movie day. Don''t worry, you don''t need to do anything, just¡­ sit there and watch a movie with us."


    "Oh no, what happened with Clarke? Is the company really in that big trouble?" Reed asked, full of concern.


    "That¡­ I don''t know. He''s just uncontactable¡­."


    "Well, I''m sure that Clarke must''ve been busy with the office work. Don''t worry about it," Reed said. "Well, if you want me to join, then I''d be happy to. I have no plan tomorrow after all."


    "Ah, thank you so much, please come tomorrow morning around nine. It''s just a small movie session until lunch, then we''ll have lunch together with the kids," Gaius added.


    "Sure, I''ll come, don''t worry," Reed confirmed his plan and then hung up the call.


    ¡­


    "AHAHAHAHAH!" He stared at Gaius'' number while laughing hysterically as if he had just heard something so unbearably funny. He was holding his laugh this whole time. Because he completely expected this to happen.


    Of course, he had already set everything in motion. He just couldn''t wait for that beautiful scene to unfold in front of him.


    Reed was so entertained with all these dramas inside his brother''s family, he couldn''t wait to see more!


    Thus, he called his subordinate and ordered, "Make sure that the problem is my brother''s company will be cleared before lunch tomorrow. So he should arrive at home when I was there with his kids and wife."


    "Certainly, Master," the subordinate bowed his head and vanished out of thin air once more.


    Reed leaned on the chair, sipped his wine as he watched the sharks swimming around in the aquarium dome. A projector showed their latest picture together, Gaius, Hermes, Artemis, and him as Clarke''s replacement.


    They actually looked like a real family in this photo.


    "Hm~ It''s quite interesting. They''re definitely a happy family," Reed said. "Too bad it won''t last long for Clarke, HAHAHAHAHA!"


    **


    Clarke was busy inside his office, typing a new formal message to the investors about the problem the company stumbled upon. He checked the clock, and it was already 5 in the morning. He hadn''t slept at all while the rest of his staff were already lying on their desk, exhausted over this work.


    As Superbman, Clarke didn''t tire physically, but that didn''t mean that he was also immune to mental exhaustion. He was mentally exhausted and upset, especially after Gaius didn''t seem to even give him a sincere encouragement just because he failed to join one vacation with the kids.


    He glanced at the destroyed phone on the ground. He had already picked up the SIM card to save the contacts, but he wasn''t in the mood to buy a new phone and call Gaius right now.


    He knew he would get even more upset if he called his wife, so he just focused on his job instead.


    "I''ll finish this quickly and went home as fast as I could," Clarke said.


    **


    "Mommy, what are we going to watch today?" Artemis asked. She hugged her Mom''s leg as Gaius was cooking their breakfast.


    "Hm? We''re going to watch Finding Dory! Don''t you like Dory, the blue fish?" Gaius replied.


    "Un, Arte loves Dory¡­."


    Hermes was sitting on the chair, ready for breakfast with his family, and he glanced at the empty spot in front of him, "Mom¡­ Dad is not coming home again today?"


    "Oh, he''s still busy with the work in the office," Gaius replied.


    In an instant, Hermes'' mood died down, "So he won''t be here even for our movie day?"


    "Oh, don''t be too sad about it, Hermes, you know your Dad is busy."


    "Seems he likes to be Superbman and a CEO than spending time with us," Hermes mumbled.


    "Don''t say that. Your Dad is working hard for us," Gaius reminded Hermes, but it seemed the young boy didn''t like it.


    "What''s the point of working hard if he can''t spend time with us?" Hermes challenged his Mom. "What''s the last time he has an actual talk with us, Mom¡­."


    "HERMES!"


    Hermes shut his mouth immediately, as he feared his Mom''s wrath. But he was still grumbling inside his heart about Dad''s absence.


    "Don''t say mean things about your Dad. He''s working hard for us," Gaius said as he put pancake as breakfast. "At least there''s Uncle Reed who''ll accompany us for the movie day."


    Hermes, who was upset, finally eased a bit once he heard that Uncle Reed would come, "Oh, so Uncle Reed will join us? That''s great! Uncle Reed is fun!"


    "Fun! Uncle Red is fun!" Artemis affirmed her brother''s opinion.


    Gaius sighed, he wanted to deny that, but he knew that the kids had full right to voice their opinions, especially when Clarke had been absent for so long.


    At 9 in the morning, the small movie set had been prepared. Gaius made popcorn for the kids, and few soft drinks for him, and beer for Reed later. They were waiting for Uncle Reed to come, and when the doorbell rang, Gaius jogged to the front door and opened it.


    "Am I late?" Reed asked with a fresh smile on his face. He brought another bouquet of flowers. Today he brought a bouquet of pansies.


    Gaius frowned when Reed kept on giving him a bouquet of flowers, and whenever he smelled it, there was a funny smell that made him intoxicated.


    But then again, it was rude to reject such a kind gift, so he accepted it and put it in the vase near the door, replacing the previous one Reed brought, "You''re not late. The kids are waiting for you."


    "The kids, huh¡­.." Reed smiled and walked in to join them.

 Chapter 629 - 14.25

    "You''re not late. The kids are waiting for you."


    "The kids, huh¡­." Reed smiled and walked in to join them.


    Hermes and Artemis were sitting obediently, munching on a big bowl of caramel popcorn. Then, Uncle Reed suddenly popped out in front of them.


    The kids turned their heads, and their expression cheered up immediately, "Uncle Reed!"


    "My hero and my Princess!" The kids jumped out of the chair and hugged Uncle Reed''s leg and waist. Artemis tried climbing Uncle Reed''s trousers, so Reed hurriedly grabbed her and carried Artemis on his arm.


    "You two have been waiting for me?"


    "YES!"


    "Ahaha, that''s good then," Reed sat on the couch reserved for him with the kids, with Hermes on his left and Artemis sitting on his lap.


    Gaius joined with a pack of beer and French fries as another snack as he clicked on the movie, and they started watching.


    Gaius sat on another smaller couch, so he could separate himself from Reed. Because he felt it was inappropriate for him to join so closely as if they were about to cuddle.


    They were watching Finding Dory happily, but Hermes felt that his Mom was a little awkward, sitting alone while they cuddled with Uncle Reed, "Mom, sit with us!" Hermes suggested.


    "Mommy, sit with Arte¡­." Artemis patted Uncle Reed''s other thigh for her Mommy to sit on.


    Gaius shook his head. He knew the kids were still innocent, so they didn''t understand how to limit themselves from someone that wasn''t their spouse. But Hermes insisted and got up from the chair. He pulled his Mom''s hand and forced Gaius to sit right beside Uncle Reed.


    Gaius nervously sat beside Reed. Their thighs were rubbing on each other while the kids enjoyed eating popcorn and laughing whenever there was a funny scene in the movie.


    Reed was also laughing with the kids, but Gaius was so tense because Reed made it natural to have a movie day with them. He rubbed their knees together and also put his hands on Gaius'' shoulder.


    "R¡ªReed, your hand¡­." Gaius warned, hoping that Reed understood how improper he was right now.


    But Reed only hummed and asked, "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    The kids also turned their heads at their Mom, wondering why their Mom looked anxious instead.


    "Mom, is there something wrong?" Hermes asked.


    "Mommy¡­"


    Under the gaze of his kids, he could only swallow his saliva and shook his head. "N¡ªNothing, let''s continue watching."


    [Reed is a total chad, though.]


    [He knows what to do and knows how to do it, he basically trapped me in this situation where I cannot escape him because it would give a bad impression to the kids.]


    [Pupa: Well, he is a top-class playboy before he knows the Gaist Family. He knows what to do and gets bored after the chase has ended.]


    [Do you think he''ll get bored once I give myself to him?]


    [Pupa: Who knows? He still hates you right now. Don''t you see that -50% Fatemeter?]


    [Hngggh, I''d be tricked to think that he is actually into me if you don''t show me that -50%. It seems that he hates me to the guts for whatever reason.]


    [Pupa: Definitely.]


    Reed enjoyed seeing Gaius'' nervousness beside him. He was obviously uncomfortable, but he acted as if nothing was wrong. He didn''t want his children to get suspicious and awkward.


    Gaius was like an open book, but it wasn''t bad. In fact, it was a nice change for Reed, who always scheming or had to fight against someone else''s scheme.


    Aside from his identity as a superhero, Gaius was just an obedient housewife that didn''t have much ambition in him except to have a happy life with his husband, perfect prey for Reed Ville.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -40%.]


    They enjoyed the movie together until Reed suddenly asked Gaius, "Would you mind picking that can of beer for me?"


    He pointed at the beer on the table with his chin, signaling Gaius to give it to him. Gaius was reluctant, but he didn''t want to be the party pooper for the kids, so he obliged and picked the beer.


    Gaius was kind enough to open the can for Reed, but it seemed that Reed wanted more than just that.


    In front of the kids, he pressures Gaius even more, "Ah, sorry, my hands are full holding Artemis right now, would you mind pouring it on my mouth?"


    ¡­


    [Seriously, what a strategic man! He''s definitely someone who knows how to play this game!]


    [Pupa: You seem to be so excited to play this little game with Reed.]


    [I mean, I''m always into a scheming, evil, obsessive, and slightly psychotic man! They''re definitely my type!]


    [Pupa: That''s a weird preference, you know¡­]


    Gaius sighed. He knew that Reed''s request would lead to this. Reed just wanted him to pour a drink on his mouth like a king asking his concubine for something. Only an idiot would follow his request.


    Yet, Gaius was that idiot as he slowly poured the cola inside Reed''s mouth, and after Reed drank at least half of the cola, he requested, "Would you mind feeding me that French fries? My hands are full¡­."


    "Aish¡­" Gaius rolled his eyes and obediently picked few French fries and slowly fed Reed. The kids were too focused on the movie as it was nearing the climax of the story.


    Gaius continued feeding Reed intimately. The loud voice from the home theatre speaker deafened the surrounding, so Gaius didn''t realize that someone had opened the front door with his own lock.


    Clarke walked in, and he heard the loud voice of the home theatre in the family room. He was mentally exhausted, too exhausted to function right now, but whenever he thought about his wife and children waiting for his arrival at home, he got a surge of power to push through.


    Thus, he planned to surprise their family movie day by sneaking in. But when Clarke saw someone else sitting on his usual spot, being fed french fries by his beloved wife, Clarke was astonished.


    "Wife?"

 Chapter 630 - 14.26

    "Wife?"


    Gaius froze on the spot as he heard the voice of his beloved husband. He didn''t realize that Clarke came home earlier because of the deafening sound of the home theatre.


    He turned his head slowly and saw Clarke staring at him, still feeding Reed with french fries. Artemis was sitting on Reed''s lap while Hermes was absorbed with the movie.


    Gaius immediately pushed Reed and got up from the chair. He walked towards Clarke nervously and tried to shift his attention, "H¡ªhusband, you surprised me. Why did you come home so early?"


    "Am I not allowed to come home?" Clarke asked with a sharp tone as if he was scolding Gaius.


    "N¡ªNo, not at all¡­." Gaius swallowed his saliva as he tried to pick the briefcase from Clarke''s hand. But Clarke gripped his briefcase tightly, still watching over Reed and his kids, who looked so close.


    "Why''s Reed here?" Clarke asked.


    "W¡ªWell, because we have movie day together, didn''t I tell you before?" Gaius replied, trying to control the situation before it became a disastrous Sunday for them.


    "I know, that''s why I head as soon as I finish my work. But why is Reed here?" Clarke asked again.


    Reed, who heard that he was the source of the talk between Gaius and Clarke, finally got up from the chair and greeted his brother, "Good afternoon, brother. I didn''t know that you''d finally return home. I thought you''d stay in the office longer."


    Clarke stared at his brother. He loved his brother because Reed was his only living relative, but he felt that Reed was a thorn in his eyes right now.


    "Why are you here, Reed?" Clarke asked.


    "Ah, I thought brother-in-law has informed you," Reed leaned on the wall and replied to that question lightly, "He invited me over for movie day because you''re unavailable. So I come here to replace you to play with the kids."


    Gaius was shocked when Reed said that he was a replacement for Clarke. His guess was correct when he saw Clarke''s expression turn ugly in an instant, but Clarke said nothing while staring at Gaius, demanding an answer.


    "D¡ªDon''t misunderstand, we''re just having movie day because the kids are expecting you to join. I don''t want to ruin their mood, so I have to ask someone else to watch with us. You know, the kids'' happiness is my priority¡­." Gaius tried to calm the situation down, and it worked a bit since Clarke''s expression eased.


    He sighed and hugged his wife, "Sorry for glaring at you. I was just too tired."


    "Un¡­ I understand¡­" Gaius obediently replied. Of course, he was still mad at Clarke for leaving his family for work during their supposed weekend, but he was still logical enough to see that things would turn out really bad if he challenged Clarke, who was obviously exhausted to the bone.


    Gaius snatched the briefcase from Clarke and told him, "You should go and play with the kids first. They''ve been waiting for you. I''ll prepare for lunch."


    "Ah, I have a lunch meeting outside. I''ll go now," Reed suddenly interrupted.


    "Eh, really? You won''t stay for lunch?" Gaius asked out of kindness. He glanced at Clarke, thinking he would back him up since Clarke usually wanted Reed to stay.


    But strangely, Clarke said nothing right now, he only stared at Reed, but his eyes urged Reed to leave as soon as possible.


    Reed knew things would escalate into a bad argument if he didn''t leave.


    "No, I''ll leave now. No need to tell the kids," Reed said. He glanced at Hermes and Artemis, who was still absorbed with the movie.


    Reed walked away and left their apartment, and Clarke finally eased up. He sighed and joined his kids.


    "Hermes, Artemis, Daddy''s home," Clarke said. He picked Artemis up and sat her on his lap. He also patted Hermes'' head.


    "Daddy!" Artemis hugged Clarke''s neck, while Hermes just nodded lightly,


    "Hi, Dad."


    "What are you guys watching?" Clarke asked.


    "Finding Dory!" Artemis replied. "Daddy is so late. The movie is over now¡­."


    "Ahahaha, Daddy''s sorry, okay? The office has been very busy, so I can''t come. But I''m here now. Do you want to watch another movie?"


    Artemis shook her head, "I just want to watch Finding Dory. It''s okay, Daddy. Uncle Reed is with us!"


    "Yeah, Dad. You''re too late for this. It''s okay. Uncle Reed accompanied us," Hermes added.


    Clarke frowned after their answers. Obviously, they were upset, especially Hermes, who didn''t even bother to smile at his Dad. He knew that he was wrong for being unable to come and play with them, but it was for their own good.


    "But Daddy wants to play with you guys¡ª"


    Hermes suddenly got up from the couch and walked towards his Mom in the kitchen, "Mom, what''s for lunch?" He asked.


    "Huh?" Gaius was startled when Hermes suddenly walked towards him and asked for lunch. He glanced at Clarke, who eyed them from the home theatre silently, there was a trace of annoyance and anger in Clarke''s face, but he didn''t seem to be hostile. Maybe he was just annoyed that Hermes didn''t greet him the way he used to.


    "Hermes, go and talk with your dad. He worked hard for us. You should at least appreciate him."


    "He works for himself, not for us¡­." Hermes complained.


    "HERMES!" Gaius yelled at his son, and Hermes was startled.


    He lowered his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, Mom¡­."


    "Go and give your dad a beer from the fridge. He must''ve been drained," Gaius ordered.


    Hermes was very obedient to his Mom. Although he was still angry at his Dad, he picked one beer and gave it to Clarke.


    "Oh, thank you, Hermes," Clarke patted Hermes'' head, but the kid said nothing.


    After drinking a can of beer in one go, he asked Artemis, "So, do you want to play with Daddy today?"


    "No need, Dad. Uncle Reed played with Arte yesterday. He let me use the princess castle!"


    "¡­ And he let me play with the water slides. He''s a lot of fun to play with," Hermes''s suddenly said.


    "Yes, yes! Uncle Reed is the best!"

 Chapter 631 - 14.27

    "So, do you want to play with Daddy today?"


    "No need, Dad. Uncle Reed played with Arte yesterday. He let me use the princess castle!"


    "¡­ And he let me play with the water slides. He''s a lot of fun to play with," Hermes''s suddenly said.


    "Yes, yes! Uncle Reed is the best!"


    Clarke was so distraught after hearing that his kids looked so happy playing with Reed.


    Of course, he was glad that Reed helped him during his tough times, especially when it involved the company''s life. But he was still upset because his kids didn''t seem to be so happy with him coming home.


    "So you guys don''t want to play with Dad?" Clarke asked again to make sure.


    Hermes didn''t answer, but he walked away and sat at the dining table, waiting for his Mom to finish cooking. Meanwhile, Artemis only stared at her dad and said, "Daddy, I''m tired¡­ I want to nap instead¡­."


    "Ah, sweetheart, you should have lunch first with us, okay?"


    "Un¡­"


    Clarkes carried Artemis and sat her at the chair. Gaius served their lunch in silence, and they ate together as a family of four after Clarke worked nonstop for 36 hours.


    They ate in silence until Gaius couldn''t handle the silence any longer and asked, "So, how''s the problem in the company, is everything under control now?"


    "Hm¡­ yes, everything is under control now. The leak has been solved, but we still have to create the new concept of the project from scratch. It''s really an exhausting job," Clarke sighed.


    "Nn¡­ I see. Go take a shower first after lunch, and then you should go to sleep," Gaius said.


    Clarke nodded, but his eyes still lingered at Gaius. He still remembered that moment when he saw Gaius feeding Reed with French fries. He didn''t know the intention of that, but one thing for sure, Clarke was jealous.


    Thus, Clarke asked Gaius to wash his hair and scrub his back after lunch, which Gaius obliged.


    Clarke closed his eyes as he was enjoying the massage from Gaius. But there was something that had been bothering him for a while. Thus, he took a deep breath and asked, "What happened between you and Reed just now? I saw you feeding him with French fries?"


    Gaius sighed. Of course, he knew Clarke would ask about this, "He wants to snack, but he''s busy taking care of the kids, so he asked me if I could help him. It''s nothing more than that, Clarke."


    "I see," Clarke knew that Gaius was probably telling the truth. But he was still annoyed because Gaius was obviously his. Everything about Gaius should be only for him, including that feeding moment.


    He was jealous, even though he knew that his jealousy was unfounded.


    "Come on, Clarke, why are you asking some useless question? Of course, it''s because of that moment¡ª" Clarke suddenly grabbed Gaius'' wrist on his shoulder before Gaius finished his sentence.


    "Wife, you''re mine, and I''m yours. I will not let anyone touch you," Clarke said seriously. "Stop calling me Clarke. Call me Husband. I don''t want to hear you calling me Clarke anymore."


    Gaius gulped. He knew this side of Clarke from long ago, especially when they were newlywed. He just didn''t expect Clarke to snap at this point.


    Gaius knew that Clarke was actually a very jealous person. He could make a scenario inside his head that was illogical. But Clarke would take that as his own truth and twist it that Gaius was cheating on him.


    It had happened on a few occasions, but it was never dangerous. At most, Clarke would sulk for two or three days, thinking that he wasn''t good enough or that Gaius had grown bored of him. Both were untrue, of course.


    Though Gaius realized what he did with Reed was far more than just ''feeding French fries,'' but he didn''t want to pour gas over a small fire. So he just nodded and replied, "You''re just overthinking it, Husband. Do you really think that I''ll cheat on you?"


    [Pupa: Yes, isn''t that obvious?]


    [Hehe.]


    Clarke felt conflicted. He also realized that his jealousy was unfounded. Maybe he was just too exhausted, and he vented it out by lashing on his Wife, who was obviously a good spouse that took care of the kids and the house.


    Clarke released Gaius'' wrist and sighed, "I''m sorry, Wife. I''ve been too tired. The company problem is draining me out of my strength."


    "I know, that''s why I don''t want to yell at you¡­."


    "But you''re still upset, right?"


    "Of course, we''ve planned that weekend trip and this movie days for the whole week, and the kids are so happy that you will finally join us," Gaius replied. "Don''t you see the disappointment in Hermes'' face?"


    "I saw it¡­."


    "Yeah, I got upset because I can see how sad Hermes was when you''re not with us," Gaius explained. "You might have something else as your priority, but for me, it''s the kids¡­."


    "I understand. I''m sorry for leaving the trip."


    "Just¡­ just don''t promise something if you can''t fulfill that promise in the future, okay? Hermes is such a good boy, don''t ruin his trust," Gaius gave more advice to his husband, whose relationship with his kids was a little estranged.


    "I try to compensate Hermes'' disappointment later. Maybe I''ll buy him some toy," Clarke said.


    "It''s not about toys, oh come on," Gaius rolled his eyes when he realized that Clarke didn''t understand the assignment. He was just like most of those dense, patriarchal working men who think that giving money and toys to the kids would magically make everything okay.


    "Go and play with him! He needs you as a father figure!" Gaius pleaded with his husband to open his eyes because the issue wasn''t just a minor issue here.


    "Hnn¡­ okay, I''ll find a time to free my schedule and play with Hermes later on," Clarke said.


    But Gaius knew that Clarke would be busy with his job and duty as Superbman and forgot about his family again.


    And all he could do was only take a deep breath and try to compensate the kids.

 Chapter 632 - 14.28

    Clarke was busy again with his job today. He woke up early after spending the whole night fighting against a supervillain.


    He defeated that supervillain but could not catch her because she escaped right before Clarke could reach her.


    Clarke returned at midnight with a bruised body and exhausted mental strength. So Gaius said nothing when he just slumped on the bed, still with his Superbman suit.


    In the morning, though, Clarke readied himself for work, and Gaius tried to stop him, "Husband, you should take a rest. Just one day is okay, right? You can sit with me and read some books, or watch some soap operas. Or maybe you want me to cook something good for our brunch?"


    "No, I can''t do that, Wife," Clarke refused as he checked his watch and fixed his ties on the mirror. He didn''t even look at his wife, only busy with the phone.


    "Why not? You''re the CEO¡­ of course. You can just tell the manager to handle the company, right? Just for one day¡­."


    "No, I can''t," Clarke denied the second time. He read the chat from his staff on his new phone. "There is a meeting with the investors today. I can''t miss it. It''s crucial for the company. Besides, we can always do that menial task in the evening, right?"


    "But¡­" Gaius wanted to protest since there was something that Clarke needed to know. But his Husband said there was an important meeting that couldn''t be skipped. "Okay, then, Husband, have a good day at work and good luck."


    Clarke smiled and kissed Gaius'' forehead, "Then I''ll be leaving now, see you later, Wife."


    ¡­


    Gaius sighed as he escorted his Husband to the front door and saw him leaving their apartment. He turned around and saw Hermes ready with his school bag.


    Hermes stared at Gaius with a gloomy gaze. He was in a terrible mood when he saw his Dad just leaving without even checking on him or his sister.


    "A¡ªAh, Hermes, are you ready to go to school?" Gaius asked nervously. Hermes disliked his Dad, it was obvious.


    "Dad doesn''t even check on Artemis¡­."


    "Oh, he''s just very busy, don''t mind him. You should go to school now," Gaius said. But Hermes kept staring at him. His gaze shifted from displeasure to anger.


    "My sister is sick right now, and he doesn''t even want to check on her?"


    "Hermes, he''s busy¡ª"


    "Dad doesn''t love us at all."


    "HERMES!" Gaius yelled at his son again. He felt guilty, of course. But things always went out of his control whenever Hermes said stuff about his Dad.


    Hermes obediently zipped his mouth because he loved and respected his Mom a lot. So he just turned around and disappeared with his teleportation skill, supposedly going to school.


    Gaius sighed. He walked to Artemis'' room and saw at the bed, checking Artemis'' fever.


    The fever had gone down a bit since the dawn, but it was still worrying. This must''ve been because of that vigorous activity in the water park. Artemis was still three years old. She had a lot of energy compared to the amount she could handle.


    So she got sick out of exhaustion.


    Gaius grew a healing fruit from a potted plant near the window and crushed it in a bowl. He forced Artemis to drink the essence of the healing fruit.


    The healing fruit had an amazing recovering ability in it, but they still needed rest.


    "Dear, drink this, for now, okay?" Gaius said as he poured the small bowl of healing fruit essence.


    Artemis opened her eyes and stared at her Mom hazily, "Mommy¡­ I want Daddy¡­ Daddy said¡­ he would buy me a Princess doll¡­."


    "Oh, Y¡ªYes, what Princess Doll you want? Aurora? Cinderella? Mommy will buy it for you," Gaius offered.


    "No, I want Daddy¡­."


    "Daddy''s busy right now¡­."


    "Daddy''s busy again?" Artemis'' gaze was hazy, but her sore voice indicated that she was about to cry.


    Yet, she just closed her eyes and rested again, "I will wait until Daddy''s home¡­."


    [Oh no, not like this¡­]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [This reminds me of my childhood. My Dad always told me that he''d spend more time with me, but nope, never.]


    [Pupa: But from what I see in the background story, your Mom never treated you like this when you''re sick.]


    [Hehe, yea, she always said that she''s too depressed to take care of me when I''m sick. So most of the time, I just lay on my bed, hoping the fever will go down on its own.]


    [Sometimes, I want to beg my Mom to take me to the doctor. But she always said that''d depend on Dad. So I''ve never gone to the doctor when I was sick.]


    [Oh well, things are gone now. Nowadays, when I''m sick, I can just eat ramen and watch Han Ye''s movie to ease myself, hehe~]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Pupa wanted to say that was very tragic, but it seemed that Yunyu didn''t want to get called out for that. Maybe he was just masking his sadness.


    Gaius was so worried that something might happen with Artemis. Although he was 100% sure that Artemis would be all right after a rest, he still wanted to make sure.


    So he called Reed, the only one reliable when his Husband was too busy with his job and his life as Superbman.


    After only one beep, Reed picked up the call, "Hello?"


    "H¡ªHi Reed, are you free right now?"


    "I am. Is there something important?" Reed asked.


    "It''s about Artemis. She has a fever, and she wants to buy a Princess doll with Clarke¡­." Gaius felt ashamed to ask for Reed''s help again, but he was totally reliable compared to Clarke.


    "Where''s Clarke?"


    "He is¡­ he is busy with his job¡­." Gaius replied. "Would you mind buying her princess dolls and bringing your private doctor here? Please¡­"


    There was a long pause after that. Gaius feared that Reed might''ve rejected him, but then Reed suddenly accepted.


    "Alright, I''ll bring my private doctor and princess dolls, but I want to ask you something later."

 Chapter 633 - 14.29

    "Alright, I''ll bring my private doctor and princess dolls, but I want to ask you something later."


    "W¡ªWhat do you want to ask?"


    "It''s about Clarke and the company. Let''s just talk about it later," Reed replied. He hung up the call and then summoned his subordinate with just one sign.


    A man suddenly appeared out of thin air and bowed his head obediently, "Yes, Master."


    "It seems that my niece is sick right now. It''s a great opportunity for me to have fun on my own. My brother is having a board meeting with those people from the small company, right?" Reed asked.


    "Yes, Master. According to your order, they''ll strike a deal with Clarke Gaist company, so he will be busy with his project. Isn''t that what you want, Master?"


    "Yes, that''s what I want, but since my niece is sick right now¡­." Reed watched the family photo of them in the aquarium dome, and the smirk on his face grew. "Tell those people to intensify the project, double the budget, don''t worry, I''ll pay for them. I want my brother to be as busy as possible."


    "Tell Myriam to make the city busy as well. I want my brother to be too busy to take care of his small family. It''ll be fun to watch," Reed ordered.


    The man stared at Reed, sitting on an executive chair, staring at a small framed photo of him and the Gaist family (minus Clarke) on their vacation.


    He didn''t understand what his Master was thinking, especially since he knew how much hatred he had for his Superbman brother and family.


    He could just wipe that small family out of existence easily, but he chose to play this sick and twisted game.


    But he wasn''t the one allowed to question because Reed''s order is absolute. Thus he nodded and replied, "Certainly, Master."


    After the man disappeared, Reed continued staring at the small frame and then shifted his gaze at the big city outside the glass pane. A smirk grew on his face as he imagined how busy Clarke must be right now, "This is so exciting, brother."


    **


    Gaius was so worried about Artemis'' wellbeing. He checked every hour to see whether the fever had gone down, and it did, thanks to Gaius'' healing fruit.,


    But he was still worried if there was a complication, maybe something that Gaius didn''t know. He wasn''t a doctor after all.


    He checked the clock. Two hours passed since the last time he called Reed. If that guy didn''t show up for another hour, he would just use a taxi to the hospital.


    But Reed actually came about a half-hour later, bringing a big box full of princess dolls in front of the apartment.


    Gaius hurriedly opened the door, and then he also saw an old doctor standing behind Reed. He was probably the private doctor Reed had.


    "Hi, bother-in-law, am I too late? I''m sorry, okay, I still have to buy all the princess doll for Artemis before coming here."


    Gaius was stunned by Reed''s thoughtfulness. He didn''t expect such scoundrel to actually buy every single princess doll edition for Artemis.


    [Oh my¡­ what a great father figure¡­]


    [Pupa: He''s a great father figure?]


    [I mean, at least he cares about the kids, even though they''re not even his kids.]


    [Pupa: He''s still not a good man.]


    [I never said that he''s a great man. I just said that he''s a great father figure.]


    "N¡ªNot at all, please come in. Artemis'' fever has died down, but I''m still worried about her," Gaius said.


    "Don''t worry, I bring my private doctor here. He''s a professional. He has been taking care of me since I was a kid," Reed pointed at the doctor behind him, and the doctor nodded lightly.


    "O¡ªOkay."


    Gaius led Reed and the doctor to Artemis'' room. The doctor checked on Artemis'' condition immediately, and after a doctor examination, he concluded, "She is tired after vigorous activity. It''s very natural for kids to exert more energy than they actually have, especially when they''re excited."


    "But I can also sense that she has been stressed out. A kid like this shouldn''t be stressed out, Sir."


    "Stressed out?" Gaius frowned. Artemis was still three years old, so she hadn''t even gone to formal school or kindergarten. She''s still in daycare.


    "Did you promise something to her? You see, Sir, a child-like her will take a small promise seriously. So when you give her false hope, she''ll be sad and start throwing tantrums."


    "But it seems this little girl is a kind child who doesn''t throw tantrums everywhere, but she''s still stressed out and sad nonetheless¡­" the doctor explained.


    Of course, Gaius could immediately link it to the fact that Clarke kept making false promises to Artemis.


    Unlike Hermes, who was vocal about his discontent, Artemis was still a child, yet she understood her Dad was busy. So she never demanded her Dad despite all of those false promises.


    Gaius was stressed out as well, he kept reminding Clarke not to give some false hope to Artemis, but he was always careless on his own.


    Slowly, Artemis opened her eyes and stared at three people in front of her. She looked at her Mom sitting beside her and hugged his arm, "Mommy¡­."


    "Yes, Sweetheart?" Gaius carefully wiped the sweat on Artemis'' forehead.


    "Un¡­ Arte¡­ Arte wants Daddy¡­."


    Gaius'' heart broke when he heard his daughter wanting to meet with her Dad. He could call Clarke now, but he said that he was in an important meeting.


    "Artemis, I heard that you''re sick. So Uncle bought you a lot of princess dolls," Reed suddenly interrupted. He approached Artemis and slowly put the dolls one by one on the bed, so Artemis could see everything.


    Artemis'' expression brightened immediately, and she burst out of happiness. As if that fever was just an illusion, "UWAAA! Uncle Reed bought all princesses for me!?"


    "Ahahah, of course! You said that you want princess dolls, right?"


    "Yes! Thank you so much, Uncle! Arte loves Uncle!"

 Chapter 634 - 14.30

    "UWAAA! Uncle Reed bought all princesses for me!?"


    "Ahahah, of course! You said that you want princess dolls, right?"


    "Yes! Thank you so much, Uncle! Arte loves Uncle!"


    Artemis jumped from the bed and hugged her Uncle Reed, who immediately caught her and carried her on his arm, "You''re still feverish. You shouldn''t move too much."


    "Hehe, Arte is fine! Because Arte has dolls now!" Artemis said happily as she started counting the dolls on the bed. "Umm¡­ Ariel, Aurora, Mulan, Princess Tiana, Cinderella, Snow White¡­"


    Gaius sighed when he saw Artemis, who looked lively after Reed, offer her a lot of dolls. Truly, a child''s happiness could be as simple as some random toys.


    After the doctor gave some usual medicine and vitamin, Gaius spoon-fed her for lunch and let her sleep surrounded by the princess dolls. Artemis'' fever finally went down significantly. That magical power of making her happy was enough to give her a good sleep, which Clarke failed to do.


    Reed told the doctor to leave first because he still had something to talk about with Gaius.


    Gaius closed Artemis'' room as carefully, so he wouldn''t make noises. He stared t Reed who was sitting on the couch, staring at him.


    Gaius felt guilty that he had to beg for someone other than his husband to take care of Artemis. But he knew that Reed was a lot more reliable than Clarke.


    "S¡ªSo, what do you want to ask?" Gaius confronted Reed,. Since he said that he had a question.


    "It''s about Clarke," Reed sighed. "It seems that he''s too busy nowadays, right?"


    "Yeah, he has been too busy. He doesn''t even know what''s happening inside the house..." Gaius replied. He was still guarded around Reed. His gut feeling said that Reed had a hidden intention. "Why do you ask?"


    "Hmm¡­ it''s just¡­." Reed looked worried. He was contemplating whether he should say this or not, but in the end, he just shook his head, "It''s nothing. Never mind."


    Gaius got suspicious of Reed''s hesitation. This man was obviously so shameless and unscrupulous before, but he suddenly acted so worriedly when the topic was about Clarke.


    "Just spill it. What do you want to ask?" Gaius pressed him further. Reed finally yielded after he took a deep breath.


    "It might be a slight misunderstanding. But I saw something inappropriate when I wanted to visit my brother''s company this morning."


    "Huh? Misunderstanding?" Gaius'' frown got deeper as he thought this man might''ve been making stuff up.


    "Yeah, when I wanted to visit my brother, I saw his car in the parking lot, still with the machine roaring. So I approached his car¡­."


    Gaius had just remembered that Clarke still used his old car. However, he could just fly because he still had to maintain that humble persona as Clarke Gaist, not Superbman.


    "And?" Gaius asked, still naive enough to not understand what Reed Implied.


    "And I saw someone else inside that car with him," Reed said. He paused for a moment, so Gaius could absorb this information, "A young woman, probably around her early 20s. And they look so close inside that car¡­."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "A-Ah, I see," Gaius tried to hide his shock after hearing that kind of information. But he was surprisingly calm, which got Reed wondering.


    "Your reaction is a lot less than what I expected," Reed mentioned.


    "That''s because I trust Clarke. He''s someone who would never cheat on me and would stay loyal until the end. It''s our wedding vow, "Gaius replied innocently. "Maybe it''s just one of his colleagues or someone from the office or League of Justice. He''s superbman, remember?"


    "You won''t question who''s that woman?" Reed tried to urge Gaius, hoping that he would get restless and suspicious.


    "I mean, I don''t want to burden him even more. He might''ve been careless about the kids, but he''s still a responsible man for this house," Gaius said.


    Reed blanked for a moment. He was actually quite surprised that Gaius could be that trusting. Maybe that was the reason for this long marriage because Gaius was too kind and loyal to Clarke.


    Gaius sighed, "Reed, you see, I''m not someone who can get easily jealous or suspicious. I know that Clarke is a loyal husband of mine. Though I understand your concern, don''t worry about him, okay?"


    "But¡­"


    Reed wanted to argue even more, but Gaius suddenly walked to the kitchen. He checked the fridge and picked a pack of meat. Gaius started dicing the meat and said, "Reed, thank you for making Artemis happy. I can''t do much to repay you since I''m just a normal housewife. But I can always cook you a good lunch," Gaius said.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -30%.]


    [He''s actually quite similar to Clarke, especially the type of partner that he wanted.]


    [Pupa: So you mean, he wants a hoe wife?]


    [Hey, that''s me as Yunyu! I mean, both Clarke and Reed love someone who''s caring, obedient, and just down to earth.]


    [They fell in love with someone with motherly nature. A man like Gaius, who didn''t seem to have any big dream other than having a happy family, was their type.]


    [Pupa: I''m quite surprised that they''d fall in love with someone so simple, even in the story, aside from his side job as Naturally Hoe superhero, he doesn''t do much. He''s just a regular housewife¡­ or househusband.]


    [Hmm, I don''t think being a regular housewife is lesser than anyone. They work so hard as well, you know. And someone like Clarke really needs someone who can take care of the house while he''s working, knowing how careless he is. He doesn''t even know that his daughter is sick!]


    [Well, aside from that¡­ Clarke and Gaius are really a perfect couple. Too bad he''s not the master of this world¡­]


    [I feel so dirty because this world forces me to cheat someone who''s actually a good husband....]


    "Reed, what do you want to eat with the meat? Maybe mashed potato? Or do you want me to cook vegetable side dishes?" Gaius asked, in case Reed had a request.


    Reed kept staring at the back of his brother-in-law, who was busy with preparing for lunch. He never thought that Gaius was attractive, not at all. He wasn''t an earthshakingly gorgeous man. He wasn''t also someone high-profiled. Despite his job as a superhero, Naturally Hoe, he was just a regular housewife for Clarke Gaist.


    But Reed understood why his brother seemed to be so in love with this man. Because Reed also thought that seeing Gaius cooking for the family was very pleasing to the eyes.


    Maybe it was his motherly nature, perhaps because of his simple mind and happiness, or it could also be because Gaius was so trusting to someone he loved.


    All those elements made a very attractive person in Reed''s eyes, a lot more than those he played with in the past.


    Now, there was something in his heart that changed his goal just a bit.


    Instead of ruining the whole family altogether, he wondered what kind of expression would Clarke make when Gaius finally left him.


    He didn''t love Gaius, not at all. He could just ditch this man after obtaining his love.


    But he was curious what kind of expression Clarke would make.


    ''Oh, I bet it''d be fun to watch, hahaha!

 Chapter 635 - 14.31

    Clarke was busy with the meeting today. He was so excited after finding out that a bigger company finally wanted to work with him.


    This new project might be his breakthrough because if it succeeded, his company might skyrocket into one of those giants, and he couldn''t wait for that to happen.


    Clarke giggled happily as he kept reading the contract between the two companies, then he glanced at the small photo at his desk. It was the picture of Gaius holding baby Artemis, with Hermes curiously staring at his little sister.


    It was him who took the picture with his phone back then, and now years had passed, and his love for Gaius hadn''t faltered, not even a bit.


    Gaius might not be flashy and powerful. He''s just a regular housewife aside from his secret job as a member of the League of Heroes.


    But Clarke had been in love with Gaius'' simplicity the first time he saw Gaius.


    So he didn''t think twice about marrying him.


    Though, their relationship had gone quite stale these days, thanks to his handful of activities.


    "Don''t worry about it, Wife. I''ll make sure that we can get a comfortable life until our old age. I know that you want to make sure that Hermes and Artemis would work comfortably in the future, get the best education as well."


    Clarke wasn''t much of a workaholic in the past. He was a superhero. After all, he could just collect money from the government or sponsor the League of Heroes, and he would live comfortably.


    But it all changed the moment Gaius said that he had been blessed by the power of mother nature, so he was one of that miraculous man who could give birth.


    When he saw Hermes and then Artemis, he finally realized that his work wasn''t done yet. In fact, it all just started when Gaius showed him how much was it to raise two children, let alone if they wanted to have another child in the future.


    So he planned to work hard to give the best for his family.


    "Though¡­ I really need some help here¡­" Gaius sighed. He didn''t understand what made the previous secretary leave. No matter how long they kept hiring for secretary, there was 0 applicant. As if there was something that completely prevented them from ever coming here.


    So he had to do many menial tasks on his own, something that was completely unproductive for a CEO like him, "And I still have to defeat those monsters and supervillains¡­."


    Clarke sighed as he kept reading the stack of documents he had to finish tonight. He missed his family, especially his wife. But if he called Gaius right now, he would definitely abandon his work and chatted with his wife for hours.


    So Clarke just flipped the phone, trying to focus on his work.


    ¡­


    Hours had passed, and when he checked the clock on the wall, he was surprised that it was already 10 P.M.


    He checked his staff outside and saw only two were still working since they had agreed to do overtime.


    He turned his head and saw the amount of workload he still needed to do, and he sighed full of woe.


    "Having no secretary really hurt my working speed," Clarke said to himself. He returned to his seat and started reading the document again until his phone rang.


    He thought it was Gaius, complaining about his absence for the whole night again, but when he saw the caller, he was surprised and picked it up immediately.


    "Brother!" Clarke greeted Reed excitedly.


    "Hi, brother, how is it going?" Reed asked perfunctorily. He had something else in mind, but he still had to make Clarke comfortable with him, was it not?


    "Oh, all good! I''m just¡­ a bit busy, I guess."


    "Is it your workload in the office again?"


    "Yeah, it''s been really hard for me to find any secretary. We have had that position posted for two months already, and nobody came. I wonder what causes it, maybe the payment? I should ask my HR about it¡­." Clarke vented his frustration a bit, he had been grieving over his own job, but everything was for his family in the end.


    "Ah, that''s unfortunate," Reed said, but it sounded completely heartless. "Honestly, I have a recommendation for that position."


    "A recommendation?"


    "Yeah, a recommendation for a new secretary. I''ve heard from brother-in-law that you rarely went home because of the workload in the office. I wanted to ask what caused it, but it turns out it''s about secretary?"


    "Yes, my staff are all busy with their own workload, so I still have to do many menial tasks that should''ve been done by a secretary."


    Reed smiled when he heard this complaint from Clarke. Of course, he knew that because he was the one that had been tempering with Clarke''s company from the inside, making it difficult for the company to progress without his approval.


    Of course, his approval came with devious intentions. Everything he did always had a hidden meaning behind it.


    Reed sipped his wine as he continued leading the bull with the red flag, "I have a second secretary. She has been working for me really well for the past five years. But she complained that she didn''t want to stay as a second secretary forever. She wants a bigger job."


    "So you want to recommend her to me and tell her to be my new secretary instead?"


    "Indeed, don''t worry about her qualification. She is more than capable of handling many¡­ big tasks," Reed said.


    "Oh! That''s great! I really can''t afford to get a fresh graduate to do this job, it''s way too overwhelming, and I don''t have time to train them."


    "Yeah, she will surely satisfy you with her work."


    "Oh, one more thing, Reed. The new secretary, how old is she?" Clarke asked. He was hoping that it was a senior secretary, maybe in her fifties or something.


    Because Gaius had a subtle dislike for young girls around him. Clarke also had many flings before he met Gaius, and all of them were girls younger than him.


    Though he had abandoned that lifestyle after he was in a relationship with his wife.


    "She''s around 25 years old. Why do you ask?"


    "Ah, that''s 10 years difference¡­." Clarke mumbled. He was 35 this year, while Gaius would reach 37 years old soon. They were a mature couple with a happy family.


    Clarke still remembered how Gaius never said anything, but it was so obvious to him that Gaius was really upset whenever he talked with younger girls.


    But he was in his wit''s end right now. At this point, he would never finish all his work without the help of a competent secretary.


    Since Reed literally gave him an easy way out, it would be idiotic for him to just ditch it.


    ''Gaius doesn''t need to know about this anyway. At least not until I''ve finished this project, then if he wants to argue with me, I can have time and energy to spare,'' Clarke thought, forming an idea inside his head.


    "Alright, Reed, please bring that woman to my office tomorrow morning. I really need a hand right now."


    --


    Author note:


    *Sorry for slow update, Pupa has been feeling unwell these past week. Hopefully we can back next month, at the start of November.. Thank you for your patience and understanding.*

 Chapter 636 - 14.32

    "Alright, Reed, please bring that woman to my office tomorrow morning. I really need a hand right now."


    "Alright, I''ll come tomorrow morning with her. I already briefed her about this, and she looked so happy since she could finally get the position as the main secretary, haha!" Reed chuckled, full of mirth.


    But Clarke didn''t sound too excited. In fact, he was worried about this young female secretary in her early twenties. Something that could be a huge fight between him and Gaius.


    He felt bad that he had to hide this from Gaius, but his wife''s jealousy was sometimes uncalled for. He always thought that Clarke had something with those young women.


    So he wanted to brief his brother first, ensuring him that he wouldn''t spoil anything to Gaius. Clarke had no way to finish everything alone at this point.


    "Uh¡­ Reed, I need you to hide this, okay?"


    "Huh? What hide? What do you mean, brother?"


    "I want you to hide the identity of that secretary from Gaius. Because she''s too young and presumably beautiful too, right? My wife will get extremely jealous," Clarke told the truth about the situation. He had no secret for his brother, thinking that Reed was his last relative that he needed to keep safe.


    Reed chuckled as he hung up the call and then stared at the wallpaper of his phone. It was the picture of him with the Gaist family, minus Clarke. He stared at the for a long time before asking himself, "Why am I putting this stupid picture as my wallpaper anyway?"


    He didn''t know either, but the photo was really nice to look at. It gave him a sense of security.


    Yeah, it was ridiculous for him that something like this gave him a sense of security. He was Reed Ville, the richest man in this city and probably in the country as well.


    He was also strong, extremely strong that he could handle Superbman to fight toe to toe without breaking a sweat.


    Yet, he found it rather interesting that his brother actually made such a good family on earth, complete with a loving wife and two children.


    Maybe it was also his desire to have a family as well¡­


    Yeah, a family, just like in this wallpaper, a loving family with two children who looked so happy just playing in the water park and a loving and simple wife who would take care of him and cook for him. He didn''t need grandeur stuff. He had it. He had everything except for a family¡­


    "A simple and loving wife¡­." Reed mumbled as he stared at Gaius on the picture.


    Gaius was already 37 years old. He wasn''t young anymore compared to Reed, who was still 33, and Clarke, 35.


    Yet, his beauty never depleted. It was true that he got mature, but it made him naturally a charming mature man.


    He was so lovely to see. Reed wouldn''t try to deny that fact.


    "A simple and loving wife¡­."


    An idea formed in his head, and it was more of an impulse. But Reed shook his head immediately to dispel that stupid idea.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -20%.]


    "Anyway, I''ve just found out that Gaius is the jealous type, heh, funny," Reed scoffed. He saw that Gaius was very trusting to Clarke, but that didn''t mean trust couldn''t falter. Besides, since Clarke said that Gaius was the jealous type, it''d be even better for him.


    Because he could use this for his own advantage.


    "Clarke had unknowingly given me information about Gaius. What an idiot," Reed scoffed once more and then called the ''secretary.''


    "Mystica, come in," Reed said. Not long after that, the girl called Mystica came in and bowed her head.


    "Master, do you need me to do anything?"


    Reed showed the picture of Gaius and said, "Change your face into the female version of this man."


    Mystica stared at Gaius''s picture and nodded. She closed her eyes and transformed into the female version of Gaius, "Done, Master."


    "How beautiful¡­" Reed mumbled. He didn''t know that Gaius could look beautiful if he was a female, not that it mattered, though, since Reed didn''t have a specific preference for a lover.


    "Master, do you want me to¡­."


    "No, I don''t need you to do that. There is the real person anyway, and he''s still more interesting, more than just his appearance," Reed denied. He told Mystica about her new job, "I just want you to come with me tomorrow to my brother''s office and start working there as a secretary."


    "Understood, Master. What task do you want me to do?"


    "Try to seduce him, Clarke Gaist. It''s even better if you can make him sleep with you. I need a picture of his infidelity as well," Reed briefed her.


    "Okay, Master. I wonder what you would do with the picture of his infidelity? He''s your brother, right?"


    "I have my own game to play, interesting game at least. Stop asking questions and leave now."


    "Yes, Master, understood," Mystica bowed her head and walked away, still with a female version of Gaius.


    Reed stared at her back until she reached the door, and then he suddenly told her, "Don''t use that face for now. Only use it when you''re working with Clarke tomorrow morning."


    "¡­ Yes, Master."


    Mystica turned her face to a random female face before she left the room, she didn''t understand why would Master Reed Ville would get so bothered with it, but it wasn''t her right to ask a question.


    Master''s order was absolute, and no unimportant question should be asked.


    Meanwhile, Reed also didn''t understand what caused him to stop Mystica from using Gaius'' face outside of the mission to seduce Clarke.


    It was like an instinct for Reed, yet, he didn''t know what kind of instinct he had. He didn''t even like Gaius.


    "Ah, whatever. My initial goal is to ruin Clarke, after all. There''s no use of caring about small fries like Gaius."


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -5%.]

 Chapter 637 - 14.33

    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -20%.]


    "Eh, what? What just happened?" Yunyu was surprised when he saw the Fatemeter suddenly increase when he was busy cooking for dinner. Pupa floated around freely because there was no sign of Hermes or Clarke, and Artemis was still sleeping in her room while hugging her princess dolls.


    "Not sure. Maybe he''s currently beating off his meat while thinking about you. That''s why his Fatemeter increased," Pupa replied with nonsense.


    "Oh, that''s great! He should think of me more while jacking off, as long as the Fatemeter is increasing! Hehe~"


    "¡­ you really have no shame," Pupa rolled its eyes.


    "Oh, come on, it''s not that bad," Yunyu giggled. "Anyway, why are you still floating around like this? What if Hermes suddenly teleported and saw you?"


    "That''s not possible because I can detect his presence when he''s about to arrive here," Pupa replied. "Based on my radar, he''s far¡­ far away even from his school."


    Gaius stopped chopping the vegetables, and he turned his head at Pupa in an instant, "WHAT?!"


    "Yes, he doesn''t come home right after he finished school today. I don''t know where he''s going through. I can only track whether he''s far or near me," Pupa said.


    "Is he alright?" Yunyu asked worriedly. Even though he just transmigrated in this world when Hermes was already 7 years old, Hermes was still his son. He didn''t want anything bad to happen to his child.


    "He is. Maybe he''s just loitering around, not wanting to come home so early," Pupa reported.


    "Isn''t it too early for him to be in his rebellious phase? I bet he hasn''t even gotten his first wet dream yet," Yunyu said.


    "Ew, gross."


    "What gross? When you have a son, you''ll bound to know some of their secrets!" Yunyu started remembering his sons from the previous world. "I still remember that I found Lee Yongjae''s file in his underworld computer, containing lots and lots of porn in the 10th world. I can''t say much and just turn away, acting like I know nothing."


    Yunyu sighed and resumed his cooking activity, "I''ll just scold him a bit when he gets home. It''s really not good for a 7-year-old boy to loiter around just because he has the ability to teleport everywhere."


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to -5%.]


    "Wow, that''s fast progress!" Yunyu was surprised himself. He didn''t expect Reed to be that generous to him. Though, he was also a bit conflicted about his opinion for Reed, "I feel like he sees everything as a game. It''s too obvious that he doesn''t like me yet."


    "Yes, he treats you like a game," Pupa replied.


    Yunyu knew that he shouldn''t have any emotional attachment, but he couldn''t help to get annoyed when Reed used him like a toy, "I think, he''s the only one who treats me like a real toy. Even Lee Yongsun from the 10th world didn''t treat me as one, more like a feast, I guess¡­."


    **


    "Artemis, you should eat, okay?" Gaius tried to persuade Artemis, who was still sitting on her bed. She was spacing out, but at least she didn''t have a fever anymore.


    Artemis stared at her Mom and asked, "Mommy, where''s Daddy and Big brother?"


    "Ah¡­" Gaius couldn''t answer that. Because he already called Clarke, Clarke just straight up ignored him, probably too busy working or fighting against a monster again.


    While Hermes¡­


    He had already called the principal, and the principal said that everyone had left the school three hours ago, and Hermes was still nowhere to be found.


    What could he do to search for him now? At least Pupa said that Hermes was okay.


    "They''ll return soon, now let''s have dinner with Mom, okay?"


    Artemis looked sad, but she just nodded and had dinner with Mom. Gaius was also as depressed when he saw how Artemis didn''t have the same appetite as usual, but he couldn''t say anything.


    **


    Gaius checked the clock, it was already 7 P.M, and Hermes still hadn''t come home. He sat at the couch, crossing his arm with a grim expression. The good and obedient Hermes was going to his rebellious phase way too early.


    Right at 7.30, Hermes popped out in front of Gaius. He was shocked when he saw his Mom already waiting for him, although he knew he had it coming.


    He just lowered his head and said nothing, waiting for his Mom to scold him.


    "Hermes Gaist, do you know how late you''re? Where did you go? Did you go somewhere to play with troublesome kids? You''re only 7 years old! Do you know how worried I am? Am I too lenient to you?!"


    "I met Dad," Hermes replied short.


    "Huh?"


    "I went to Dad''s office to meet him, so we can come home together. I want him to see Artemis with his own eyes because my sister is sick right now¡­." Hermes explained. He slowly raised his head and stared at his Mom, "But Dad said that he''s too busy. He doesn''t even want to listen to my reason. He just scolded me and told me to leave because I''m disturbing his work."


    "I ask him if he''ll at least come home today, but he just ignored me¡­."


    "Mom, Dad doesn''t love us. He doesn''t even care about Artemis. If he doesn''t like us anymore, then he could just stay in his office forever."


    Gaius felt his heart was pinched when he heard Hermes saying the word ''hate'' and ''Dad'' in the same sentence. He was also disappointed in Clarke, but he still knew that Clarke worked hard for them. He wanted to give them a prosperous life in the future.


    But a kid like Hermes didn''t know the importance of work.


    "Hermes, don''t say that to your Dad. He''s working hard for us. You''ll understand when you''re older," Gaius said, trying to calm his son.


    But Hermes didn''t take it kindly, "Mom, you always said that I''ll understand it in the future when I''m older. Then why don''t you tell me now? I want to know why? Why Dad doesn''t love us?"


    "He loves us, don''t say that, okay?"


    "HE DOESN''T! IF HE DOES, AT LEAST HE WILL COME AND SEE MY SISTER! I HATE HIM! I HATE DAD"

 Chapter 638 - 14.34

    "He loves us, don''t say that, okay?"


    "HE DOESN''T! IF HE DOES, AT LEAST HE WILL COME AND SEE MY SISTER! I HATE HIM! I HATE DAD"


    "HERMES!" Gaius finally raised his voice after Hermes stated that he hated his dad. But a moment later, Gaius regretted his action immediately.


    He wasn''t someone who raised his voice to scold his child. That was the reason why Hermes became an obedient kid before.


    Hermes was astonished and then lowered his head again. He clenched his fist as he tried to contain his anger, but he dared not say anything to his Mom, because he loved his Mom so much.


    "O¡ªOkay, my son, relax. You should take a bath first and then have dinner with Mom, okay?" Gaius tried to pacify his son, but Hermes didn''t want any of that now.


    All he wanted was to know why Dad never fulfilled his promise. Did he even love the family?


    Hermes thought Dad just didn''t like him, but as long as he lord Mom and his little sister, then it was alright.


    But when Artemis was sick, he didn''t even want to spare a minute to check on her¡­


    Hermes ignored his Mom''s persuasion and walked to his room. He turned her head towards his Mom when he was holding the door handle, "Mom, when was the last time Dad ever took us somewhere?"


    ¡­


    "You don''t remember, right? He''s always busy, busy, and busy with his work and being a superhero."


    "Maybe he doesn''t like you too, Mom. He never likes us¡­."


    SLAM!


    Hermes opened the door and slammed it.


    Gaius was stunned. He knew that sooner or later, Hermes would start asking questions about her Dad''s been so busy with everything.


    But he didn''t expect it to be this difficult.


    And Hermes made a solid point, Clarke never really spent his life with them, with his family.


    He was usually busy with his office work and his superhero job. He was hailed as the Superbman, the leader of League of Heroes, and many people loved him.


    But he never told anyone about his family or that he was married with two children to the media.


    Both Gaius and Clarke agreed to do it at first. Thinking it would be good to protect the family from the villains'' attack.


    But there was grief and worry in Gaius'' heart, and Hermes pointed it out immediately.


    He also questioned whether Clarke really loved them or not.


    Gaius was spacing out for a long time until he recovered and said to himself, "Alright, I can''t stay like this. Clarke is busy giving us a good life. I must be strong."


    Gaius knew that his son wouldn''t come out, so he just brought the food with a tray and knocked on Hermes'' door.


    "Son, Mom brought dinner for you. Open the door."


    Hermes opened the door slowly, he stared at his Mom, but he said nothing.


    Gaius smiled and walked inside his son''s room. He put the food on the table and said, "Hermes, don''t be too harsh to your Dad. Did your Dad ever hit you?"


    "No¡­"


    "Did he ever stop you from buying a toy you like?"


    "No¡­"


    "Did you ever get hungry because there''s no food for us?"


    "No¡­"


    "Then you should be grateful for that, okay?" Gaius said.


    Hermes was still grieving. He wanted to say that he also wanted to play with Dad like his friends. He also wanted Dad to come to the parents'' day in his school, not only Mom.


    But he knew his Mom was also sad, so he cared about his Mom''s wellbeing and just nodded obediently.


    "Good, now have your dinner and don''t forget to take a bath. Or you can take a bath first if you want."


    Gaius turned around and walked away, but Hermes suddenly called him, "Mom¡­."


    "Yes?"


    "I love you, Mom. I love my little sister too¡­."


    [Awww, Hermes is such a good boy! He truly cares about his family. It''s that big bad Clarke who never even asked for their wellbeing!]


    [Pupa: But he still provides for you.]


    [Yeah, just like my Dad in my world. He always provides for the family, but he is never there with us. And I never like him, even to this day.]


    Gaius turned around and reached to Hermes, hugging him tight, "Mom also loves you. We''re in this together, okay?"


    "Yes, Mom¡­"


    **


    Clarke left the room and checked on Artemis before he finally settled on the living room couch again. He tried calling Clarke a few times to no avail. Clarke literally turned off his phone or silenced it.


    "Maybe he blocked you," Pupa suddenly popped out.


    "Oh, nonsense, Pupa. He''s a good husband, just very busy. I''ll ask what happened with him and Hermes to clear up the misunderstanding."


    ¡­


    Two hours¡­ three hours¡­ four hours¡­


    Gaius checked the clock, and it was already 1 A.M.


    Yet, there was no sign that Clarke would be coming home soon.


    As he was about to give up, the front door suddenly unlocked, and Clarke came with a grim expression. He looked exhausted that he didn''t even smile when he saw Gaius.


    Gaius hurriedly tended to his husband. He picked the briefcase and massaged Clarke''s shoulder, "Husband, you look tired."


    "I am," Clarke replied curtly.


    "Do you want to have dinner first or a bath?"


    "No, I''ll just take a shower and then sleep. I''m too exhausted," Clarke replied, still with an uninterested face.


    Gaius was hurt by Clarke''s nonchalant reaction, but he still tried to help him.


    "Do you want me to do anything? Maybe tea to relax?"


    "You don''t need to."


    "Clarke¡­" Gaius felt it wasn''t the right time to ask what happened, but he couldn''t hold himself. "About Hermes, what did you say to him? He said he went to the office today."


    Clarke, who was unresponsive the whole time, finally showed his fierce gaze and yelled, "That kid! He brazenly stormed into my office and made a mess, and then still demanded me to come home early! He doesn''t even say sorry after calling me heartless, so I scold and kick him out of the office!"

 Chapter 639 - 14.35

    "That kid! He brazenly stormed into my office and made a mess, and then still demanded me to come home early! He doesn''t even say sorry after calling me heartless, so I scold and kick him out of the office!"


    It was like thunder in the clear sky for Gaius. Clarke never yelled in front of him like this, let alone yelled to his kids. Although he wasn''t the best Dad, at least he would still tolerate their children.


    Besides, what Hermes wanted was simple, he just wanted Clarke to come home because Artemis was sick!


    Gaius took a deep breath, trying to contain his anger, "Clarke, Hermes just wanted you to come home early because there''s a problem in the house. It''s about arte¡ª"


    "THEN EDUCATE YOUR SON!" Clarke snapped out. He was so out of it. He was so exhausted and expected Gaius to at least shut up and let him have peace in mind. "HE STORMED IN, MAKING A MESS EVERYWHERE, AND WHEN I SCOLDED HIM, HE CALLED ME HEARTLESS!"


    "YOU''RE THE ONE WHO TAKES CARE OF THE HOUSE, AND YOU CAN''T EVEN HANDLE ONE PROBLEM?! GO EDUCATE YOUR SON. I DON''T HAVE TIME FOR THIS!"


    Gaius was shocked, truly shocked, when Clarke suddenly yelled to his face and then walked to their bedroom. He slammed the bathroom door, didn''t even care about the children who were sleeping.


    Gaius slumped to the couch. He couldn''t believe the ever gentle and sweet Clarke would yell at him. He already imagined how scary Clarke was when he yelled at Hermes.


    Yet, Hermes didn''t even cry or maybe tried to wash his face somewhere before facing him to hide that he cried.


    Gaius felt even more guilty towards his son, and he was so angry at Clarke.


    Yet, he didn''t know what to do in situations like this. He was actually scared when Clarke yelled at him, too scared to react.


    [Pupa¡­]


    [Pupa: What?]


    [Is this my life simulation?]


    [Pupa: What do you mean?]


    [This is exactly what my family life is in my world. My dad has always been ignorant, somewhat abusive, and too busy with his own life. My mom was depressed and always said that she''s too depressed to even take care of me.]


    [That''s why I have always taken care of myself since I was young, I was Hermes in my life, I guess¡­]


    [But at least Hermes doesn''t have a bad Dad AND bad mom.]


    [It hurts so much when you realize that none of your parents even care about your existence in the first place.]


    Gaius collected his strength after a while. He walked to the bedroom and saw Clarke already sleeping soundly. As if what he said to Gaius and Hermes were nothing bad.


    Gaius only stared at Clarke, but he had no intention to sleep with him tonight. He was scared and disappointed in him, but he didn''t want to be that nosy wife who didn''t understand how tiring it was to work for long hours.


    So Gaius silently took his pillow and sneaked into Artemis'' room.


    He gently laid beside Artemis, who was asleep, and then hugged her tightly, hoping the night would end soon because he couldn''t stay like this forever. This pain in his heart and the fact that they had their first one-sided fight, with Clarke yelling at him ruthlessly.


    **


    Morning came, and Gaius woke up early to prepare breakfast as usual. Hermes came out of his room while Artemis was sitting on the couch, playing with her dolls.


    She was well now, but Gaius didn''t want him to go to the daycare, for now, afraid that he might get sick again.


    "Hermes, go and pick up your little sister. Put her on her seat. We''re going to have breakfast," Gaius ordered.


    Hermes stared at his Mom, and said, "Mom, you fought with Dad yesterday, right? I heard everything¡­."


    "Hush, it''s just misunderstanding. Don''t ever talk to your Dad about it, and don''t ever come to his office again, okay?"


    "¡­ Okay, Mom¡­"


    They had breakfast without Clarke because he was still washing before getting ready for another work.


    When he came out of the room, the kid and Gaius stared at him immediately.


    Clarke paused. He felt too ashamed to talk to Gaius right now, remembering what he said last night.


    He was really exhausted, and he didn''t have the energy to control himself. He lashed out without mercy at his own wife last night. Yet, he didn''t know how to apologize because it was the first time he lashed out at Gaius.


    He was also guilty that he would meet his new young secretary this morning.


    So he became super awkward and fixed his tie in silence, heading straight to the door.


    "Wait, Husband," Gaius rushed towards Clarke and gave him two boxes of breakfast and lunch. "I know that you''re busy, but don''t forget to have breakfast and lunch, okay?"


    Clarke stared at the food prepared for his Wife. He was too ashamed to even look at her directly in the eye, so he just nodded with a low hum and accepted the food silently.


    "Good luck with your work, Husband."


    "Hm."


    He didn''t even give Gaius a kiss because he felt he undeserved to kiss his wife after yelling at him.


    All Clarke wanted to do right now was avoid his family, clear his head, and then apologize to them.


    Clarke left the apartment while Gaius stared at his back in the corridor. His heart was full of woe. Clarke didn''t even bother to apologize for last night''s incident. Even though it was clearly Clarke''s fault.


    He returned to the dining table weakly, eating his breakfast with the kids in silence.


    "Mommy, Daddy doesn''t eat with us?"


    "Ah, Daddy is busy. It''s okay. Arte can accompany me today, right?"


    "Un! We can play princess dolls from Uncle Reed!"


    Artemis showed her dolls again, and Hermes only watched in silence before noting how Uncle Reed treated them a lot better than Dad.


    ''Dad doesn''t love us¡­..'' Hermes thought in his heart.

 Chapter 640 - 14.36

    Clarke sat on his seat inside his office. He felt restless since the moment he woke up because he had hurt his wife.


    He knew what he did was wrong, really wrong. He was busy, exhausted, and he was furious when his son, Hermes, suddenly stormed in and threw a big tantrum around the office.


    He didn''t want to hear whatever reason Hermes had, that was just plain wrong, and he had to discipline his child.


    But he shouldn''t yell at Gaius because he just wanted to pacify the situation. It was also the first time he raised his voice, even yelled straight in front of Gaius.


    "Damn, I''m a terrible husband¡­." Clarke mumbled. He wanted to do something for his family, but he needed to plan it because he was still too ashamed to even look at them directly in the eyes.


    Clarke was thinking about what kind of stuff would be good to make up with his wife, but all his concentration was gone when he heard the knock on the door.


    "Come in," Clarke said. He thought it was just his staff giving another report for him to handle. But he was pleasantly surprised when he saw Reed come with a woman beside him, wearing a tight skirt and white blouse.


    And when Clarke saw the face of that woman, he was stunned silly.


    "Big brother, it''s been a while!" Reed said excitedly. He entered the office with that young woman following behind him.


    "A¡ªAH, yes, please sit, Reed and uh¡­ Miss¡­" Clarke replied awkwardly. He still couldn''t take his eyes off the young woman, because her face¡­ she looked like Gaius, but female version!


    From her eyes, brows, nose, and cute lips, everything about this young woman was like Gaius in the female version, and younger ones too, since Gaius would be 37 this year.


    Reed and the young woman sat facing Clarke, who was still dazed, and Reed tried to open the conversation, "Brother, this is the new secretary that I want to introduce. She said she''s ready to handle anything that you give, even the big thing, haha!"


    Reed patted the woman''s shoulder, and she jolted out of fear, "M¡ªMy name is Gaia Sleek, Sir. A pleasure to meet you."


    "Gaia¡­" Somehow, Clarke was convinced this woman might be Gaius in the female version, even their names were similar. But he couldn''t say it because it sounded weird.


    "Yes, Sir. I''ve been working with Mr. Ville for years as a second secretary. But when he said I could get a position as the main secretary here, I immediately accepted, please take me as your secretary, Sir!"


    ''Ah, her innocence and hardworking attitude¡­ that also look very similar to my wife¡­.'' Clarke continued pondering. He was completely absorbed by this young woman who looked exactly like Gaius.


    Honestly, he felt weird that he would be working with someone that had his wife''s face. But she was offered by his brother, Reed. If he refused because of that ridiculous reason, Reed might get offended.


    ''It''s okay, I think. It''s just the face anyway.''


    ''This office is hectic these days. There''ll be nothing weird going on here.''


    ''As long as I maintain this healthy working relationship, I don''t think Gaius will be jealous once he finds out that I have a new secretary.''


    ''Besides, finding a competent secretary is really difficult these days.''


    Clarke continued making justification in his head, but he wouldn''t lie there was a sense of restlessness and guilt in his heart. He truly loved Gaius, but he also had to be realistic.


    Gaius and the kids needed a good life. He had to work hard no matter how much it took, even though he had to work as a regular human in this world.


    "Okay, I''ll accept you to be my new secretary. My name is Clarke Gaist, and you can just call me Mr. Gaist from now on," Clarke said. "My staff will be helping you on your first day of work. When will you be able to work?"


    "Right now, Mr. Gaist!" Gaia replied.


    "Ah, that''s great," Clarke pressed the intercom and ordered his staff to come in.


    "This is the new secretary, Miss Gaia. Go and introduce her to work here, including all the paperwork. Tell me if you found any difficulty."


    "Yes, Mr. Gaist."


    **


    Gaia and the staff left Clarke''s office room, leaving Clarke and Reed alone. Reed saw that Clarke looked troubled. Thus he asked, "What''s wrong, brother?"


    "It''s nothing," Clarke smiled thin. "I just have many things to do, so I got really busy. Thank you for accompanying my family on that water park vacation before."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it, brother. They''re also my family, so I have to help them in some way," Reed grinned. "Besides, playing with the kids and Gaius is so much fun."


    "Thank you so much. Also, thank you for offering me a secretary, it''s tough to find one¡­ it''s just¡­." Clarke gulped. He tried to find a good word for this. "It''s just¡­ that woman, Gaia, looks really similar to your brother-in-law, don''t you think?"


    "Ah, that''s true. But I think that''s because of a coincidence. She worked with me way before we met, brother. Don''t worry about it."


    "Hm¡­ I see¡­"


    Reed then darted his eyes at two lunch boxes stacked at the edge of Clarke''s table. It seemed to be fresh because he could see the steam trapped inside the boxes.


    "Brother, is that your breakfast and lunch?"


    "Ah, yeah, that''s my breakfast and lunch. Your brother-in-law cooked it for me," Clarke replied.


    "Ah, that''s so fortunate of you to have someone preparing for breakfast and lunch. Brother-in-law is such a good wife," Reed commented.


    "Yeah, he is¡­" the guilt in Clarke''s heart emerged again. He had no mood to eat the food prepared by his wife. He felt undeserving.


    "Brother, I''m hungry right now. Can I take those boxes? I can buy you something else instead!"


    "You want it?"


    "Yes!" Reed replied.. "I really want to eat something that has been made by a good and obedient wife."

 Chapter 641 - 14.37

    "Brother, I''m hungry right now. Can I take those boxes? I can buy you something else instead!"


    "You want it?"


    "Yes!" Reed replied. "I really want to eat something that has been made by a good and obedient wife."


    "Then you can have it," Clarke said. He picked the lunch boxes and slid them in front of Reed. "I''m not really hungry, honestly."


    "Oh, really?! Thank you so much, brother!" Reed beamed with happiness as he accepted the breakfast and lunch made by Gaius.


    "Though, if you want to have a wife cooking for you daily, you should find a woman you want to marry or a man, but I doubt many men can give birth like Gaius."


    "I''ve been thinking about marriage. But honestly, I haven''t found someone suitable yet. You''re so lucky that you can get to marry a man like Gaius. He''s an ideal housewife, gorgeous and good with kids too. He''s also my type, brother," Reed said brazenly. But Clarke didn''t find anything wrong with that statement.


    He thought it was quite normal for Reed to adore Gaius because many people also adored Gaius for everything he did. He was really a perfect partner for Clarke.


    Yet, Clarke yelled at him last night, making things awkward between them. It was really painful for him to even look directly at Gaius'' eyes.


    ¡­


    "Oh, I still have to go to work now. I also have a meeting in my office. I''ll leave Gaia with you, brother. Enjoy your time with her, okay?" Reed said.


    "Hmm, thank you, Reed. You''re a good brother to me," Clarke nodded and smiled at his little brother. They were separated since the pods landed on earth, but it was apparent that they weren''t twins. Reed was still a newborn when he landed. It was a miracle that he survived. While Clarke was already 2-3 years old back then.


    Reed walked away, leaving Clarke and the new secretary, Gaia. He returned to his car and told his driver to go to the office.


    Reed opened the lunch boxes and was amazed by the food made by Gaius for Clarke.


    It was beautifully put, even with cute additions like a bunny-shaped rice ball and a smiley egg. Even with a glance, Reed could already see that Gaius put his heart to make these lunch boxes.


    "He still has the kind heart to make beautiful lunch boxes for Clarke, even after Clarke yelled at him last night. What an idiot," Reed scoffed. He started eating the bits slowly, savoring the delicious food inside lunch boxes while cursing at Gaius and Clarke.


    "They are a bunch of idiots. Clarke is just a big, strong bum with communication problem, and Gaius is just too naive."


    "Gaius didn''t even put poison inside this lunch box. He has the chance to kill Clarke, but he doesn''t do it. What an idiot."


    Reed rarely ate anything that hadn''t been prepared by his personal chef, but this time, he ate two lunch boxes without even complaining. Instead, he was actually craving for more.


    Those simple lunch boxes tasted a lot better than any Michelin restaurant he ever tasted in his life.


    But the man who made it wasn''t his¡­ not yet.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 0%.]


    "Anyway, I still don''t like him. He can cook for me every day if he wants, but I''ll probably dump him after one or two months, hahaha!" Reed laughed evilly. He felt so good imagining how he would ruin a perfectly fine family for the sake of having fun.


    He was bored in this easy world anyway. Ruining the family of a superhero should be a nice change for his record.


    "Change of direction, go to Gaist family apartment now," Reed ordered the chauffeur.


    "Master, do you want to change that flower inside Gaist''s household? The effect has been reduced," the chauffeur asked.


    "Yes, change it. Send a new bouquet there, and put a stronger effect on the flower. But just enough for Gaius not to get suspicious," Reed said. "Don''t forget to tell Miriam to summon another monster in the city. It should be around late at night, right after Clarke finished his office work. So Clarke will be busy again."


    "Yes, Master."


    Reed grinned when he saw his phone''s wallpaper. It was still the same family picture of him, Gaius, and the kids.


    "Your family¡­ and you¡­ you''re all in my grasp."


    **


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 0%.]


    [Wowie! Finally, it reaches 0% without me doing anything!]


    [Pupa: It''s still 0%.]


    [Well, it was from literal -100%! I bet he changed his way from wanting to torture me with a slow death to wanting to torture me with a quick death!]


    [Pupa: What a positive outlook you have.]


    "Mommy, look at this princess! She is Mulan. She can fight well! Just like you, Mommy!" Artemis excitedly showed Mulan doll. Gaius chuckled and patted Artemis'' head.


    "Mommy is like Mulan? Then how about Daddy?"


    "Daddy is Li Shang!" Artemis answered. She knew the character inside that movie because Mulan was Artemis'' favorite Disney princess movie. She also liked princess and the frog.


    "But¡­" Artemis looked sad suddenly. She put the Mulan doll, "But Daddy never plays with us. Maybe he can be the barbarian instead¡­ Uncle Reed can be Li Shang!"


    Gaius'' heart skipped when he heard how Artemis preferred Reed to be Li Shang, Mulan''s lover instead. It might be a kid saying random stuff, but for Gaius, it was the sign that Artemis preferred her Uncle more than her Daddy.


    "No, no, Mommy wants Daddy to be Li Shang, okay? Daddy is strong and handsome like Li Shang," Gaius persuaded Artemis.


    But Artemis didn''t take it kindly, "No, no! Daddy never cares about Mommy, so he is not Li Shang! He also yelled at you last night. He is the barbarian!"


    "Oh no... did you hear it last night?" Gaius asked.


    "Yes, Daddy''s voice is so loud, Arte got scared¡­."


    "Oh no, my daughter, don''t be scared of your own father. Daddy is just tired, and Mommy happens to annoy him. It''s my fault, not his, okay?"


    "Un¡­ so Mommy annoys Daddy?"


    "Y¡ªYes¡­"


    "Then Arte won''t talk to Daddy.. Arte doesn''t want to annoy Daddy too¡­."

 Chapter 642 - 14.38

    "Then Arte won''t talk to Daddy. Arte doesn''t want to annoy Daddy too¡­."


    Gaius'' blood ran cold, knowing that Artemis also had a bad opinion about her Daddy. Maybe she didn''t realize it yet, but Gaius feared that bad opinion would turn into resentment or, even worse, hate towards her Dad.


    "You should talk to Daddy, okay? Daddy will never get angry at you because he loves you," Gaius said to Artemis.


    "Un¡­ but Daddy got angry with Mommy? So he doesn''t love Mommy?"


    ¡­


    [Goddamn you child, stop pitting me against my own words!]


    [How could a kid come up with that kind of answer?! Pupa is she a transmigrator as well!?]


    [Pupa: No, she''s just smarter than you.]


    "D¡ªDaddy loves Mommy too, but he''s just angry at that moment. D¡ªDon''t think about it too much. It''s just a one-time thing, okay?"


    "Okay, Mommy¡­"


    Ding-Dong!


    Gaius heard the front doorbell rang, he thought it was the delivery service for their grocery, but when he opened the door, he saw Reed Ville with a bouquet of Gardenia.


    "Good morning, brother-in-law," Reed greeted with a big smile on his face.


    Gaius was stunned, but he reacted with a perfunctory smile and said, "W¡ªWhy are you here, Reed? You''re not working today?"


    "Eh? What''s with the cold reception? I''m the owner, remember? I can just leave whenever I want," Reed said.


    "You shouldn''t come¡ª"


    "UNCLE REED!" Artemis saw her Uncle and jumped out of bed. She dashed to the door and hugged Reed''s leg tightly. "UNCLE!"


    "Ohhh, my beautiful princess!" Reed picked up Artemis with one hand and carried her on his arm. "You don''t go to daycare today, Princess?"


    "No, Uncle. Mommy said that I''m still recovering, so I should accompany him in the house!"


    "That''s great! Did you have fun with Mommy?"


    "Yes! We play with princess dolls!" Artemis rested her head on Reed''s shoulder like a spoiled little girl to her Daddy. "Uncle, play with us, okay?"


    "Sure thing, Princess."


    "But¡ª" Gaius wanted to prevent Reed from entering, but because of Artemis'' request, he was powerless and finally allowed Reed Ville to enter the house.


    Even though it was his own brother-in-law, he felt uncomfortable allowing another man inside the house when Gaius had a fight with Clarke before.


    Yet, Reed was playing happily with Artemis, as if there was no burden in his eyes.


    Gaius had to admit that Reed was a better Dad than Clarke. Because Reed actually played with the kids to have fun, while Clarke played with the kids out of responsibility.


    Gaius sighed and made orange juice for all of them. He sat on the floor with Reed and Artemis, who were playing houses.


    "Now, Mommy is Mommy, and Uncle Reed is Daddy! Arte will be Princess Aurora!" Artemis said.


    "Okay!" Reed agreed swiftly, while Gaius hesitated.


    Yet, in the end, he just nodded weakly, and they started playing houses.


    "Good evening, Wife. How was your day today?" Reed started acting like the father of the house, and Gaius was forced to play along.


    "G¡ªGood evening, Husband. It''s all good¡­ Uh¡­ um¡­ Princess Aurora wants to meet her Daddy¡­." Gaius replied awkwardly.


    "Daddy!" Artemis hugged Reed, and Reed hugged her back tightly. "Daddy, read me storybook, okay?"


    "Sure, Princess."


    "Hehe, Daddy is the best in the whole world!" Artemis looked so happy with Reed, and Gaius got even more anxious.


    He was afraid that the children would completely resent Clarke and turn their back against him. Yet, he knew that Clarke would be nonchalant about it, thinking it was just a ''house affair'' that wouldn''t matter much compared to his big business project.


    [Honestly, I wouldn''t even mind if the kids have Reed as their father. Because he''s a better father compared to Clarke.]


    [But I won''t just cheat on Clarke without any reason. He''s still a good husband and responsible dad nonetheless.]


    They played house for a while until lunch, and Gaius cooked for them.


    Hermes also teleported in for lunch, and his gloomy face brightened immediately once he saw Reed, "UNCLE REED!"


    "Hey, Champ!" Reed patted Hermes'' head. "How''s school?"


    "It''s fine. Uncle, are you here to accompany my Mom and little sister?"


    "I am. I''m free of work, so I come here to play, haha!" Reed replied. Hermes got excited and hugged Uncle Reed''s waist.


    "Uncle is the best!"


    "Hermes, go have your lunch," Gaius said sternly. He didn''t want Hermes to have the same thought as Artemis. It''d be difficult for them to accept their real father if this continued.


    Hermes excitedly sat beside Reed and ate lunch together. They spent the time until Hermes had to return to school, and Artemis was sleepy enough to have her afternoon nap.


    So it was just Gaius and Reed now, sitting on the couch, facing each other. Gaius was uncomfortable with Reed''s presence, but the man didn''t seem to even care about safe space.


    Reed suddenly sat beside Gaius and said, "Brother-in-law, thank you for the food. I like it a lot."


    "Y¡ªYou''re welcome. P¡ªPlease take another empty seat¡­."


    "Huh? Why? I like sitting here with you," Reed said. He brazenly wrapped his hand on Gaius'' slender waist, still with a grin on his face.


    "H¡ªHands off, Reed!"


    "Ssh, do you want to wake Artemis up?"


    ¡­


    "Why are you so hostile anyway? We''re family, right? I have never had a family in my life. My adoptive parents are rich, but they never give me the warmth of a family."


    "That''s why when I saw Clarke''s family, I can''t help but to search for my happiness here."


    "B¡ªBut, this is inappropriate," Gaius said. "Clarke would be angry¡­."


    "Oh, I''m sure Clarke wouldn''t mind. He even gave me the food that you cooked for him today."


    "Huh?" Gaius was dazed. He thought he heard it wrong. "What did you say just now?"


    "Oh, I went to Clarke''s office today. I asked whether he wanted to eat the lunch boxes you made, and he said he didn''t want to eat them.. So he gave it to me."

 Chapter 643 - 14.39

    "Oh, I went to Clarke''s office today. I asked whether he wanted to eat the lunch boxes you made, and he said he didn''t want to eat them. So he gave it to me."


    "He¡­ he gave the lunchboxes to you? He doesn''t want to eat it?" Gaius asked, trying to make sure that he didn''t mishear it. Because he just heard something so ridiculous and unbelievable.


    "Yeah, he said that he doesn''t want to eat it. He''ll buy something from the nearest restaurant instead," Reed replied nonchalantly. "What is it, brother-in-law? You seem¡­ shocked."


    Well, of course, Gaius was shocked because it was truly unexpected.


    His husband, Clarke Gaist, gave the lunch boxes he made for him with all his heart just because he didn''t want to eat them?


    Why?


    "W¡ªWhat do you think about that lunch boxes? Is it good?" Gaius asked, asking for support, and Reed answered with an expected reply.


    "It''s great! Brother-in-law, I didn''t know that you have such talent in making lunch boxes. I really should''ve asked you to make more for me! I eat both of them this morning, haha!"


    ¡­


    Gaius really thought he had lost his touch on cooking, so his husband didn''t even want to eat the lunch box he made with all his heart. He even had to wake up early morning so he could make it beautiful.


    Yet, all that effort had gone to waste when he gave it to someone else.


    "W¡ªWhy do you think Clarke gave it to you?" Gaius asked. He still didn''t want to believe his beloved husband would ditch it just like that. It might be just a lunch box, but¡­ but that was what Gaius could offer aside from emotional support at home.


    He wanted Clarke to taste that heartfelt food he made. Maybe it would ease his worry in the office.


    But apparently, it was worthless, so he just gave it to another person instead.


    [That scum! I woke up at 4 in the morning and prepared everything for him. I cooked the best I could so he would have a nice breakfast and lunch even though he was swamped!]


    [But he doesn''t even appreciate me!]


    [Ding! Bai Yunyu''s Fatemeter to Clarke Gaist decreases to -100%!]


    [Pupa:¡­ You''re making that fake announcement again.]


    [Pupa: Besides, why are you so worked up over lunch boxes?]


    [You don''t understand, Pupa. I MADE that lunch boxes. I made it with all of my heart because I really appreciate him working for the family.]


    [Pupa: He''s not the male lead.]


    [It has nothing to do with being the male lead or not! He is the father of my child, and he works hard for us, despite his temperament last night.]


    [Pupa:¡­ are you angry at Clarke now?]


    [DUH! He doesn''t even know how to appreciate his wife''s food! What is this bullshit?]


    Gaius was heartbroken. He couldn''t even breathe properly as he thought about the possibility.


    "Why do I think Clarke gave the food? Maybe he just wants variety? Though, from what I see inside the lunch box, you have a lot of variety in your cooking, brother-in-law," Reed said. He grinned and took advantage of the shocked and heartbroken Gaius by pulling him closer until there was no gap between them.


    "Or maybe¡­" Reed grinned. His eyes were like a predator looking at a delicious meal in his grasp. He just had to drop the last sentence, and the seed of doubt and grief would be planted inside Gaius'' heart.


    "Maybe he has someone else in mind? A man like Clarke, he''s Superbman, he''s so handsome and well-loved by everyone. I suppose he also has plenty of fangirls from young to old, right?"


    ¡­


    Gaius didn''t answer, but both of them already knew the answer well.


    Clarke was always popular as Superbman. Because he was handsome and charismatic. Gaius was often saddened when he saw Clarke being hugged or kissed by young women or even mature ones in the News. They were all crazy for him. You could call Clarke a celebrity superhero.


    Yet, Gaius was always the jealous one. He complained that Clarke had way too many fangirls. So Clarke understandingly avoided starring in superhero movies made for himself because he knew the consequences following the life of a celebrity.


    He said that his love for Gaius was the most important. He would do anything as long as they had a happy life together.


    But that was years ago when Gaius and Clarke were still dating. Now years had passed, his appearance had faltered because of age, but Clarke was still the same handsome superhero. He was even better with his mature charm. Gaius was no match.


    Gaius swallowed his saliva, he started having many thoughts about his relationship with Clarke, and none of those thoughts were good ones.


    But he didn''t want to be an annoying wife. He shook his head and denied, "No, Clarke loves me only. He said it himself."


    "Ahahaha! Brother-in-law, a man''s word cannot be trusted completely. They''re fickle. Even I often lie to get what I want. I suppose my big brother also has similar qualities to mine. We''re brothers, after all. I was a big playboy before I decided to give up that lifestyle," Reed said. He saw the doubt in Gaius'' face. His trick to plant that permanent seed of doubt in Gaius'' heart had succeeded.


    Gaius might be denying it right now, but that seed of doubt wouldn''t leave his heart forever. He would always be suspicious to Clarke, and that was the easiest time for him to strike.


    He could manipulate both parties easily, and he had plenty of scenarios running in his head.


    All of them would be fun, though.


    "Well, that''s just my take. Don''t take me seriously, brother-in-law. You see, I had my time as a big playboy in my youth, and Clarke never had one, right? He told me that he never cheated on you after you two were dating and then got married."


    "So I was just thinking about the possibility."

 Chapter 644 - 14.40

    "Well, that''s just my take. Don''t take me seriously, brother-in-law. You see, I had my time as a big playboy in my youth, and Clarke never had one, right? He told me that he never cheated on you after you two were dating and then got married."


    "So I was just thinking about the possibility."


    Of course, Gaius would think about the possibilities! He also had a brain. Even though he kept trying to deny it, that kind of idea would pop out in his mind!


    [Pupa, do you think Clarke will cheat on me? I mean, he has all access to the world. He''s also popular.]


    [While me¡­ not so much¡­ I''m just a regular housewife here.]


    [Pupa: Based on the character background, Clarke is the most loyal out of you two. He never has any intention to cheat or whatsoever.]


    [But that''s the background before Reed enters the fray. Who knows, he might''ve already stirred up something behind me.]


    [So there is a chance that Clarke might be¡­ or already cheat on me!]


    [Pupa: Why do you turn paranoid so suddenly? There''s no proof yet. Stop assuming things.]


    [It''s just¡­ I don''t know¡­ I just have that fear, I guess¡­]


    Reed wanted to do more. He wanted to touch Gaius and defile this wife of his brother, turning him into his personal bitch.


    But he knew restraint, of course. If he pushed Gaius right now, there was a big chance Gaius would resent him forever since he was still loyal to his husband.


    Reed wanted to strike when Gaius was utterly heartbroken until he couldn''t even stand up from the ground, lying weakly as his heart had been crushed by Clarke.


    Then¡­ what? Did you think that Reed would pick him up and cuddle him?


    Of course not! That wasn''t Reed''s style at all!


    ''I will fuck him while he''s lying on the ground weakly, defile him until he  has no way to stand up other than obeying my order, HAHAHA!'' Reed found himself entertained with that imagination of Gaius being his sex slave. It was far more interesting than just destroying the whole family and ruining Clarke''s life.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 10%.]


    [Oh, come on, I bet you have something up in your sleeve! You''re a schemer! Pupa, is he really not that monster? I feel like this is how that Monster would do in the previous world.]


    [Pupa: He is Master Han Ye''s soul shard in this world. He is Master of this realm.]


    Gaius was too anxious, his mind wandered off, thinking about the worst possibility, and he found himself unable to stay calm.


    Gaius got up from the chair and distanced himself from Reed to calm his anxious heart.


    "T¡ªThank you for telling me. I''m glad that you like my lunch boxes," Gaius tried to shift his attention towards the gardenia bouquet that Reed brought. It always had that funny smell, but so far, it didn''t have any side effects, so he just let it sit in the vase. "And thank you for the bouquet as always."


    "It''s fine. I want to decorate the apartment with it. It looks good, right?"


    "Indeed¡­"


    "Well, about the lunch boxes, I really love them! It''s definitely the tastiest lunch box I''ve ever tasted," Reed praised. "Brother-in-law, if you''re not burdened, I wouldn''t mind eating some more later. I can pay if you want me to."


    "No, you don''t need to pay, but¡­." Gaius wanted to say he only made lunch boxes for his beloved Husband because that was his way to show love.


    But his husband didn''t like it anymore. Did that mean he had to give it to someone else, an outsider?


    How about showing love through small things to your significant other?


    Gaius shook his head, trying to clear his head, "It''s fine. I''ll cook for you later. I think you need to leave now, Reed. I need to do some laundry, and Artemis is napping right now."


    "Ah, okay then. I''ll leave now," Reed glanced at the gardenia bouquet in the vase, and a small grin formed on his face. "See you later, brother-in-law."


    Reed left the house with satisfaction in his heart. He entered his car and told the chauffeur to go to the office. He was silent the whole time, but after an hour, Reed suddenly burst into a terrible cackle, "AHA¡ªAHAHAHAHAHA¡ªAHA, SO FUNNY!"


    "M¡ªMaster, is everything alright?" The chauffeur asked worriedly, afraid that his Master had been affected by that scent from the flower bouquet he brought to Gaist family apartment


    Reed tried to contain his laugh because he also thought he was being crazy right now. He wiped the tears at the edge of his eyes and chuckled some more before answering, "I just encountered a funny scene. It''s so funny that I''ve been holding my laugh the whole time."


    "What is it, Master?"


    "It''s about my brother''s family, Gaist family. The wife, Gaius Gaist, is such an idiot. He''s a naive, weak-willed idiot. I can get him in my hand just by simply making his kids like me."


    "He''s also so concerned about lunch boxes. I bet his weak-willed ass wouldn''t confront Clarke about it, and there will be more miscommunication later on."


    "Pfft! It''s just¡­ it''s just so funny to imagine how conflicted he is, while I''m actually the one controlling everything the whole time! AHAHAHAHAH!"


    The chauffeur tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He was terrified by his Master because of his omnipotent power hidden behind his playful playboy bravado.


    "Master, why are you doing this to your brother''s family? Is this some kind of our mission?"


    "Ah, no, not really. I''m just bored, and the fact that I''m actually related to Superbman is thrilling!" Reed replied with a snicker. Then he leaned back on the leather seat and grinned, "Now that I have a new toy, I''ve been thinking about going further with my plan. I think ruining Clarke is a bit boring.. So I''ll step up the game and absolutely crush that naive, idiotic wife of his."

 Chapter 645 - 14.41

    Gaius was restless after finding out that his husband disliked his lunch box. He made it with all his heart, yet Clarke didn''t even want to touch it.


    It was inevitable that Gaius got sad and restless, thinking he was of no use anymore to his beloved husband.


    ¡­


    "Mommy, why are you wiping the table for so long?" Artemis asked.


    "A¡ªAh, am I?" Gaius was spacing out, he checked the clock, and it was already 4 P.M, so he had to start cooking for dinner.


    Hermes arrived at five like an obedient kid. He had abandoned the idea that his father would join them for dinner and such.


    "Mommy, I brought you a flower," Hermes said, gifting Gaius a red rose.


    "Oh, really? Is this for me?" Gaius asked.


    "Yes!" Hermes was so happy when he saw his Mom''s face brightened. Because Dad seldom gave a flower to his Mom, he needed to take the spot for Mom to be happy.


    They ate dinner as three like usual, and then Hermes and Artemis went to their rooms.


    Gaius was sitting on the couch dazedly, waiting for his husband. He tried to call Clarke a few times to no avail.


    ''He must''ve been busy¡­.'' Gaius convinced himself.


    10 P.M, Clarke finally arrived at home, he looked beat as always, and Gaius hurriedly helped his husband by taking the briefcase and coat. He didn''t want to burden his husband more with his worry, so he just asked, "How''s work, husband?"


    "It''s tiring," Clarke replied curtly. He tried to avoid Gaius'' gaze because of his guilt of hiring a secretary with a very similar face. But he wouldn''t lie that Gaia was very efficient as a secretary, a work that should''ve been done in two days. They could finish all of it in one full day instead.


    Gaius'' heart was throbbing in pain as he heard the nonchalant reply from his husband, but he still acted as if everything was normal.


    "Do you want to have dinner first? Or you want to take a bath?"


    "I had dinner in the office, so I''ll just take a bath," Clarke replied.


    Thus, Clarke sat in the bathtub as usual while Gaius sat on a small stool, rubbing shampoo on Clarke''s blonde hair.


    "Husband¡­ do you like the lunch box I made for you today?" Gaius asked, testing Clarke.


    Clarke was silent for a moment. He knew that it was his fault for giving the food to Reed. But he didn''t want to argue with his wife right now. He was too tired to argue.


    So he just lied, "Yeah, it''s really good."


    Gaius bit his lips. Why would Clarke lie over something so simple? Was it that difficult for him to just say that he gave it to Reed?


    Or there might be something else...


    "T¡ªThen, I''ll cook for you daily. So you can get a good breakfast and lunch despite your busy schedule¡­."


    "Hm¡­" Clarke was thinking otherwise, though. He knew that his wife woke up early morning to prepare that lunch box. He also felt guilty, and he didn''t want to burden his wife even more.


    "You don''t need to cook for me starting from tomorrow," Clarke said.


    Gaius'' hands stopped rubbing Clarke''s hair instantly. He was shocked because this was the first time Clarke to reject his offer.


    "W¡ªWhy? You don''t like my lunch box? Do you want me to cook something else instead?"


    "It''s not that¡­." Clarke sighed. He didn''t want his wife to misunderstand his intent. "I just think that you''re working hard enough. No need to wake up in the early morning just to make a lunch box or something. I can always buy food outside while I''m busy."


    "But¡­" Gaius was about to cry. He didn''t want to be that whiny spouse that only ruined his husband''s mood. But he couldn''t handle the pain in his heart, "I did it for you¡­ so you''ll feel at home whenever you eat my lunch box¡­."


    "It might be a small gesture, but that''s what I want to do, husband¡­." Gaius uttered his feeling.


    Clarke could feel that Gaius'' hands trembled. The guilt in his heart was also unbearable. So he took a deep breath, and he held Gaius'' wrists. He caressed Gaius'' fingers gently, "You''re being too harsh on yourself. I know you mean well, but you have a lot to do in the house, especially taking care of the kids. So you shouldn''t push yourself too far."


    "I like your cooking as always, but I don''t want to burden you every day because of it," Clarke said. "Just focus on taking care of the kids, the house, and yourself, okay?"


    [LIES! FUCKING LIES!]


    [If you really like my cooking, then you shouldn''t give it to someone else! You''re lying so easily! You don''t even appreciate something that I worked hard for!]


    [Pupa: Relax, you''re being erratic right now.]


    [Ugh, I can''t, Pupa. Clarke is literally lying in front of my face without any guilt!]


    [Pupa: Maybe he''s telling the truth¡­]


    [He literally lies in the first one! He said he ate my lunch box! Why would he need to lie on the first one and tell the truth after? That doesn''t make sense!]


    Gaius lowered his gaze. There must be something that made Clarke not eat his lunch box and even told him to stop cooking for him completely. Was it because Gaius couldn''t cook good food or because he found something else outside?


    Or maybe¡­ someone else outside?


    Gaius shook his head, trying to dispel that crazy thought. Clarke was the most loyal man he ever knew in his life. The idea of Clarke cheating was definitely out of the picture.


    Yet, that doubt inside his heart only grew bigger each time, and he didn''t know how to cast that doubt away.


    "I¡­ I love you, Husband¡­." Gaius said, full of woe.


    Clarke gently caressed Gaius'' cheek and kissed his lips, "You''re such a worrywart. I love you too, Wife."


    Honestly, Gaius didn''t know if Clarke truly loved him or it was just another lie of his.. Yet, he wanted to cling to that declaration of love, hoping that Clarke was telling the truth.

 Chapter 646 - 14.42

    Honestly, Gaius didn''t know if Clarke truly loved him or it was just another lie of his. Yet, he wanted to cling to that declaration of love, hoping that Clarke was telling the truth.


    He finished taking care of Clarke and waited for him in the bed. He was hoping maybe they could have a little fun before bed.


    So Gaius had already prepared himself while Clarke was drying his body inside the bathroom. He wore his see-through loose shirt and wore nothing under. He covered his lower half with a blanket and then called Clarke, "Husband, are you done?"


    "Huh? Yeah, what is it?"


    Clarke dried his hair with a small towel while covering his lower half with another towel. But his cock was so thick, even the towel couldn''t hide its shape.


    Gaius gulped as he stared at the thick cock underneath, but he said nothing.


    "What is it, wife?" Clarke finished drying his hair and looked at Gaius. In a split second, his eyes widened when he saw that see-through shirt Gaius was wearing. It was the sign that he wanted to do it with Clarke today.


    Gaius could visibly see the big cock underneath became erect in no time. He blushed out of shame and excitement. It had been a while since they had their activity anyway.


    "H¡ªHusband, I want it¡­." Gaius said coquettishly, inviting Clarke in by revealing his smooth butt under the blanket. Gaius caressed his butt and said, "I want it right now."


    Clarke gulped, of course, he wasn''t an idiot. He wanted it as well. It was just his schedule that didn''t allow him to function outside of work.


    He walked to the bed. His eyes were staring at that beautiful and smooth butt. No matter how many times he saw Gaius'' butt and even tasted it, he would never get bored of it.


    Clarke took off his towel, revealing the erect 25-inch cock. He laid beside Gaius while rubbing his cock in-between Gaius'' butt cheeks.


    "I also want it, Wife," Clarke said as he kissed Gaius on the nape.


    Gaius moaned low as Clarke started his round of kissing on his nape, shoulder, cheek, and then his lips.


    "Umm¡­ Ahh¡­ Husband¡­ I miss you¡­." Gaius said subconsciously. They were always together, but he felt that he had grown far from Clarke due to his busy schedule. As if Clarke was married to his job instead.


    Clarke started fiddling with Gaius'' nipples. He flicked it a few times to get a reaction. Gaius reacted by pushing his waist deeper into Clarke''s cock, wanting to be inserted immediately.


    But when Clarke was about to go, even more, his phone suddenly rang.


    Gaius and Clarke paused, they stared at each other, and Gaius was the one who said, "Pick it up. It might be important for you, Husband¡­."


    ¡­


    Clarke was a bit reluctant because it was their time together. But that call sounded so urgent. He sighed and picked up the phone in the drawer.


    "Bruce?" Clarke frowned. He answered the call and asked, "What is it, Bruce?"


    ¡­


    "Huh? Another attack?! In the city square?!" Clarke got up from the bed immediately. He rushed to take his superhero suit and wear it.


    Gaius stared at his husband, who looked so panicked. Thus he asked, "Husband¡­ you''re the leader of League of Heroes. Maybe¡­ just today, you can ask the other to take care of the villain?"


    "I can''t, Wife. If Bruce calls me, that means the monster or the supervillain is too difficult to handle alone, and they need Superbman," Clarke replied. He opened the big window inside their master bedroom, ready to go. Clarke turned his head at Gaius, who was staring at him with saddened eyes.


    "I have to go, Wife¡­ it''s for the people¡­."


    Gaius smiled and nodded, "I understand, be careful, Clarke¡­."


    Clarke bit his lower lip when he heard Gaius call him Clarke, which meant Gaius was upset.


    But he couldn''t do anything since he really had to save the city. So he just left before he hesitated.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Gaius got up from the bed and closed the window. Pupa materialized in front of him and commented, "Don''t be too upset. He is saving the city right now."


    Yunyu scoffed mirthlessly, "He''s so busy saving the city, saving his company, but he doesn''t have time to save his own failing marriage."


    Yunyu returned to the bed. He stared at the city view from the glass pane. His heart felt empty, even though Clarke was never far from his family.


    "But you guys never really fought. What do you mean a failing marriage?" Pupa asked.


    "Just because you never fought with your significant other doesn''t mean that everything is alright. There is this sense of emptiness between us."


    "Clarke might think everything is alright because he earns money for the family. But a family is not only about money. My family is rich, well, was, since there is no more family in me."


    "My dad earns a lot of money, but he''s never home. He''ll either stay with his mistress or just go home once per three days or even once per week. He gives my late Mom money, but she''s way too depressed to function."


    "She doesn''t even take care of herself, let alone taking care of me."


    Pupa stared at Yunyu, who chuckled as if he was laughing at his own misfortune. Based on the data it got, Yunyu was an optimistic, kind-of an idiot, and a big fanboy of Han Ye, the Movie Emperor in his world.


    He might have had a terrible childhood, but he was still a happy-go-lucky kind of guy.


    But after the revelation of his entanglement with the actual Master Han Ye and the fact that Pupa got its memory erased as Larva, it seemed that Yunyu was far more than just a happy-go-lucky protagonist.


    "You''re bitter over your childhood circumstances," Pupa commented.


    "Hm, I won''t call myself bitter. It''s more like¡­ I know what a failing marriage is. And I resented the fact that my own marriage is failing like this with Clarke."


    "I shouldn''t have married anyone in the first place, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 647 - 14.43

    The relationship between Gaius and Clarke cooled after that night. Maybe in Clarke''s perspective, nothing was wrong. He was still working daily in his office, with his new secretary. However, he hadn''t told Gaius that he had a new secretary.


    Well, not yet, he planned to when the critical project was done, so Gaius wouldn''t complain.


    Meanwhile, Gaius stopped making lunch boxes for Clarke upon his request. He didn''t know what Clarke was eating outside, but it wasn''t his problem anyway, he asked a few times, and Clarke only replied with ''Just some food outside.''


    So he had nothing to ask anymore.


    Gaius felt that Clarke was too busy on his own, and he didn''t know why did he feel that Clarke was trying to separate himself from the family. As if his life outside of their house was a lot more important.


    So he tried to find some work by knitting a few stuff while taking care of Hermes and Artemis.


    And there was another man who came so often, Gaius became unfazed of his presence.


    Ding-Dong!


    The door was opened from outside, signifying that the guest had his own key to enter the Gaist family apartment.


    "Good morning, dear brother-in-law," Reed walked in with a bouquet of roses. He changed the bouquet every three days, keeping the flowers inside the vase to be fresh.


    Gaius had grown accustomed to Reed''s presence. He actually found him to be more comforting compared to Clarke. Because whenever Clarke was home, Gaius would often overthink how to make his beloved husband comfortable around him.


    "Good morning, Reed. It''s quite early of you if you want to eat another lunch box, I already made it for you. It''s on the dining table," Gaius pointed out.


    "Haha, yes! I''m starving right now," Reed chuckled happily as he picked the lunch box and ate at the couch, sitting side by side with Gaius, who was busy knitting another random stuff.


    A week had passed since that day when Reed dropped the bomb to strain the relationship between Gaius and Clarke. It worked even better than he expected, with Gaius starting to warm up with him and even cooking lunch boxes for him daily upon request.


    Gaius said that Clarke didn''t want to eat his lunch box anymore, though he was cooking every day. So he gave it to Reed instead.


    Though it wasn''t something that Reed wanted, because he wanted Gaius to cook for him out of devotion or perhaps love, he didn''t care much about it as long as Gaius became his slave through his own willingness. But what he got right now was basically the leftover from Clarke.


    "Thank you, my dear brother-in-law. I didn''t expect you to be so caring towards me!" Reed said.


    Gaius smiled thin. He didn''t have any feeling or even goodwill towards Reed. In all honestly, he treated Reed more like a stand-in until Clarke was home. Because he felt lonely to be left alone almost every day and every night by his beloved Husband.


    His love? It was still for Clarke, and Clarke only, as foolish as that sound.


    "You''re my husband''s brother, so I have to treat you well, isn''t that normal?"


    "¡­ Yeah, it''s perfectly normal," Reed forced a smile towards Gaius. It had been a week since Gaius and Clarke became distant from each other, but this idiotic, naive man was still utterly devoted to Clarke.


    Reed thought Gaius wasn''t a loyal wife. Maybe it was his instinct. He always thought that Gaius was a cheating whore deep inside.


    But maybe this time, his instinct failed him.


    ''Maybe I should put more pressure on Clarke''s side. I''ll talk to Mystica later,'' Reed thought, planning another way for the ''secretary'' to seduce the CEO.


    ''I didn''t expect him to be so loyal to Clarke, though. Maybe my sense has dulled since I haven''t played another man or woman outside.''


    [Oh damn it! Why don''t you push me now? I thought you were a horny beast! You can just like¡ªpush me and then forcefully rip my shirt and suck my nipple!]


    [Now you''re going to act like a good and proper man? What is this high-level tease?]


    [Pupa: You''re going wild now.]


    [I mean, it''s just annoying, Pupa. He acts so bashfully and tactical right now, while I know he''s just a beast wanting to ravage me and my life.]


    [He cockblocked me with Clarke, he should at least take responsibility!]


    "By the way, how''s your relationship with Clarke? I heard that he''s way too busy to even come home for a day or two."


    Gaius stopped knitting and then sighed full of woe, "It''s nothing new. It''s always been like that since long ago, and I cannot do anything about it. Let him be. I hope he can be successful."


    "Are you not sad?"


    "But of course. But his happiness is still the most important. And as long as his company is still going, that means we will have enough money to live comfortably," Gaius said. "As long as the kids are well-fed, then I have nothing to complain¡­."


    Reed got the rough idea immediately. He didn''t expect Gaius to leek it on his own. He basically said that he preferred stability over anything else. As long as he could shake that big tree, Gaius would eventually speak up about it.


    "What would you do if Clarke''s company is failing? I mean, I have nothing against him. But I''ve been a businessman for so long, I know the risk is great," Reed asked.


    "That¡ª" Gaius choked out of his own air, and he shook his head. "I don''t know what''d I do if that happens. But the children are always my priority. Since Clarke still has his job as Superbman, I just want the kids to be well and not suffer from any financial disaster in the family."


    "So you''ll do anything to save the children?"


    "No," Gaius shook his head.. He replied with a determined gaze, "I will do anything to save my family."

 Chapter 648 - 14.44

    "I will do anything to save my family."


    Reed was awed by Gaius'' will. In a mere second, he really saw a determination in Gaius'' eyes. As if he was ready to pass through the heavy storm just to persevere his family.


    "Anything?" Reed asked to make sure.


    "Anything. That''s why I''m worried about Clarke. As much as I am sad, I''m more worried that he''ll break if his business fails," Gaius said. "He might be Superbman, the strongest superhero in League of Heroes. He won''t get hurt with anything, but he is not immune to mental shock. He can feel depressed, sad, and heartbroken."


    "In fact, he''s actually susceptible to mental shock. That''s why I don''t want him to get stressed out with the problem at home."


    "So you will do anything to get that stability for him? You''ll do anything to protect him from mental shock?" Reed continued asking the same question over and over. He just couldn''t comprehend someone who would sacrifice his happiness just for another person to be happy.


    "Of course," Gaius found it ridiculous that Reed was asking the obvious. "I love him. I love Clarke Gaist. Despite this strained relationship between us right now, he is still the man that gives me my child and the man who accepted me as his wife despite my gender."


    "I will do anything for his safety," Gaius cemented his statement once more.


    ¡­


    What kind of idealistic view was this? As someone born evil and climbed his way to the top by being the villain, Reed didn''t understand Gaius'' way of thinking.


    This idiotic man truly loved Clarke with all his pure devotion and blind faith. He was stupid, yet¡­


    ''Yet I find it endearing¡­.'' Reed thought.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 20%.]


    [Pupa: You baited him again, didn''t you?]


    [Hehe, my Bait no Just works well!]


    [Pupa: But you just revealed Clarke''s weakness, you know. He''s weak to mental shock, and Reed will definitely use that to his advantage.]


    [I see that Reed truly wants to create menace within my family. But I don''t know what''s his true intention, so I might as well take the risk and expose it. I need to find a way to progress the plot, right?]


    [Pupa: Do you truly care for Clarke or not?]


    [Pupa, I''m like the mirror of my lover. If he hit me first, I will hit back. If he ignored me and my wellbeing, then I would do the same. But if he smacks my ass like a drum¡­ hehe, I will moan, of course.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [What? Don''t give me that judgy look!]


    [Pupa: Sorry, can''t help it.]


    Reed couldn''t stare at Gaius any longer, for he felt that he was the one being played in this game. Maybe Gaius didn''t mean it, but Reed felt that Gaius'' word actually affected him for some sort.


    ''What is this feeling of burning in my heart?'' Reed pondered. He felt burning anger in his heart. He was angry at Clarke for having something that he didn''t have.


    Clarke had a gem, someone who loved him and was very loyal to him even though his thick and thin. Yet that man stayed oblivious as ever.


    While Reed was always alone in his life, he never found someone that truly loved him back, someone that genuinely wanted him for who he was.


    Reed clenched his fist silently. He got up from the couch and said, "I have something to do."


    "Huh? Why so fast? I thought you don''t need to do anything in your office since everything has been independently operated."


    "It''s not about my company," Reed replied. "I have a problem I need to solve quickly, don''t worry about it."


    "Uh.. okay then, take care."


    ¡­


    **


    Reed stormed to his car and slammed the car door, and tried to control his breathing because he was in a terrible mood right now.


    He didn''t come with a chauffeur, thinking that he might have a nice outing with Gaius somewhere, maybe to the mall or nearest park, since that man never seemed to leave his apartment.


    Yet, what he got was this burning feeling inside his heart.


    This was the first time for him to ever feel like this. It felt shitty because he was actually angry at Clarke for the most ridiculous reason, for having Gaius at his side.


    "Ah, so this is what jealousy feels like¡­ heh¡­ heheh¡­ HAHAHAHAHA!" Reed cackled crazily inside his car. His eyes were unfocused because he was upset right now. "SO FUNNY, HAHAHAHAHA!"


    "This feeling sucks. I hate it so much," Reed said. He couldn''t wait to destroy everything, including Gaius and that small family.


    "Clarke is an idiot, but his bitch wife is even more idiotic, heheh¡ªheheheh! I fucking hate them!"


    Reed cackled for the whole thirty minutes until his face was red. After he finally calmed down. He picked up his phone and dialed Mystica, who was still disguising as Gaia in Clarke''s office right now.


    "H¡ªHello, Master?" Gaia picked up the call anxiously. "Is there something I can do for you?"


    "Yeah, what the fuck are you doing right now? One week has passed, and you still can''t fuck Clarke? Do you want to die or what?"


    "M¡ªMaster, pardon my inefficiency. I''ve been trying to seduce him. I also thought that Clarke Gaist is easy to seduce since he doesn''t seem to talk about his family in the office."


    "But he is actually very resilient. He often just ignored or looked away when I tried to show my shape. He doesn''t even look twice when I showed a bit of my cleavage, Master."


    "Tch, go and find a way. I want you to get that man as soon as possible!" Reed urged Mystica, and the latter was too scared to refuse, though she had the guts to ask.


    "Master, why do you want this man to be ruined? He seems to be a normal working man aside from his secret identity¡­."


    "That¡ª" Reed paused for a moment and then gritted his teeth. "Don''t you dare to question my motive! Just do what I say!"

 Chapter 649 - 14.45

    "Don''t you dare to question my motive! Just do what I say!"


    Mystica, who was still disguising herself as Gaia, swallowed her saliva out of nervousness as she realized that Master Reed Ville''s word was an absolute command for them, so they couldn''t do anything to reject.


    She wasn''t actually scared or anything on her mission to seduce Superbman or Clarke Gaist. But there was a reluctance in her heart because Clarke Gaist obviously had someone dearest in his heart. Despite his cold exterior, even Mystica could see that his steel heart was locked only for one person.


    And that one person was his wife, of course.


    Mystica saw it plenty of times, how Mr. Gaist''s stern gaze softened whenever he checked the small photo frame at his desk. He often picked it up and wiped the frame and then kissed the picture repeatedly.


    Mystica checked it before, and it was Mr. Gaist''s wife, Gaius Gaist.


    **


    Mystica asked him once, "Sir, are you truly in love with Mr. Gaius Gaist?"


    "Huh? Why do you ask?" Clarke felt a bit strange, but he just answered truthfully, "Of course I love my wife so much. He is the end of the tunnel, the light of my life, haha! Okay, that''s a bit cheesy!" Clarke laughed freely. He was always in a good mood whenever he talked about Gaius.


    "What makes you fall in love with your wife, Sir? It seems that you always kissed his photo frame every single morning," Mystica asked more. She was curious because she had never met someone so loyal. For someone like Clarke, who was extremely handsome, rich, and had that deadly mature charm, it wouldn''t be hard for him to just glance at a lady and then get a taste or two.


    "Ah, that¡­ hm¡­." Clarke seemed to think hard. "Good question¡­"


    Clarke tried to find a reason, but the more he tried, the more he got stuck, unable to find the reason why he fell in love with Gaius in the first place.


    Maybe Gaius'' visual, maybe his amazing cooking skill and his homemaking dedication, or perhaps it was just fate.


    He didn''t care much anyway. As long as he could stay with Gaius and the kids, nothing was more important than that.


    "Honestly, I don''t really know what makes me fall in love with Gaius. Maybe it''s just because we''re destined to be together. I''m working hard every day in this office because I want to give him a happy life in the future."


    "Though¡­ he seems to be a lot colder nowadays. I guess it''s also my fault for being too busy with work that I don''t even have time to have dinner with the kids," Clarke sighed. "I hope this big project will be a success, so I can bring the kids to the vacation they truly want uninterrupted. Things have been so rough in my house right now."


    Mystica saw how Mr. Clarke Gaist seemed to be burdened whenever he mentioned this rough situation in his house, maybe because he had terrible communication skills. She could see how his action might get misinterpreted many times.


    **


    ''That man is so damn lucky to have Clarke Gaist, though. How enviable¡­'' Mystica thought while staring at Mr. Clarke Gaist, who was still busy with his paperwork in the office.


    But Mystica didn''t want to give up so easily. She had grown fond of Clarke Gaist''s sternness and cold expression. Unlike Master Reed Ville, who was actually a crazed maniac under his perfect philanthropic playboy guise, Mr. Clarke Gaist seemed to be a lot more stable than his little brother.


    Mystica thought she could have her own shot at Mr. Clarke Gaist. She had been living as a member of The Revenant, an organization full of supervillains, for a long time. She wanted to live comfortably, and she thought a man like Clarke Gaist would be the perfect fit for that.


    As long as he would open his heart for another person to enter, then it wouldn''t be difficult for her to kick Gaius Gaist away from Clarke.


    Mystica arranged the macarons that she made by herself in the morning. She brought it with a tray and then knocked on Mr. Gaist''s office door.


    Knock-Knock.


    "Come in."


    She heard the cue for her to enter, and she pushed the door with her shoulder, carrying the tray towards Mr. Gaist, who was still busy with documents.


    "Sir, I have a snack for you."


    "A snack?" Clarke frowned. He still hadn''t moved his eyes from the documents. "Gaia, you should focus on the job. We have a lot to work with, right?"


    "Yes, sir, but I feel like a little snack break wouldn''t hurt¡­."


    Clarke sighed and lifted his head. He saw Gaia with a smile that looked exactly like Gaius, bringing that illusion of Gaius cooking for him as usual.


    But when she opened her mouth, that immersion disappeared immediately, "This is the Macarons that I made this morning, Sir. You should try it."


    "Huh, you should share it with the staff. They like this kind of snack," Clarke suggested.


    "Oh, I already share plenty with them. But I also want to give it to you, Sir," Mystica persisted, and Clarke became hesitant.


    He didn''t like to eat anything that wasn''t cooked by Gaius, to be honest. In fact, his breakfast and lunch these days had been nothing but bleh.


    But he didn''t want to burden Gaius to wake up early morning just to prepare a lunch box for him every single day. He should channel that energy to take care of the kids or have time for himself, at least since Clarke couldn''t even spare some time for his family.


    But if he refused, that would offend Gaia¡­


    Clarke sighed and ate one macaron from the tray. He munched it and then nodded.


    "So how is it, Sir? Is it good?" Mystica asked, full of hope. Because she had been working hard to make it tasty. She even had the staff outside do a taste test first before facing Mr. Clarke Gaist.


    "Well...."

 Chapter 650 - 14.46

    "So how is it, Sir? Is it good?"


    "Well... it tastes great. You''re a good cook," Clarke replied with a smile.


    Mystica''s cheeks reddened upon hearing that praise. She was still a regular woman despite her status as Supervillain, so she would also feel shy when a man she liked actually gave her a compliment.


    "T¡ªThen, I''ll cook some more soon," Mystica said. She turned around and walked away happily.


    "Ah, you don''t need to¡ª"


    SLAM.


    "¡ªcook more¡­"


    Clarke sighed. He picked a bottle of water on the coffee table and drank the entire bottle without pause. He wanted to say that the macaron tasted like shit, but he didn''t want to hurt Gaia''s feelings.


    "Ah, I guess I got too used to eating my wife''s cooking. It seriously tastes like shit, bleh!" Clarke complained. He also realized how he had been suffering for a while by eating so much trashy food compared to what his wife usually cooked daily.


    Even when he ordered it from the high-class Michelin restaurants, none of them were good enough compared to Gaius'' cooking. It was just that homely, and¡­ it made Clarke miss his previous life before these busy projects, honestly.


    "Ah, maybe I can have dinner with him and the kids today¡­."


    Clarke decided to just call his wife, and after a few beeps, Gaius finally picked up the call.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "W¡ªWife?"


    "What?" Gaius replied curtly. He wasn''t in the mood to talk with Clarke. He was actually surprised that Clarke would finally call him out of the blue, but he didn''t want to sound like a desperate housewife.


    "Uh¡­" Clarke gulped. He didn''t know how to say that he wanted to eat whatever thing Gaius cooked for him.


    It was always like this though, no matter how strong he was as a Superbman, he was still inept to handle his wife.


    "W¡ªWhat will you cook for dinner tonight?" Clarke asked nervously.


    ¡­


    "It''s none of your business. Since you''ll be eating outside again tonight, right?"


    Clarke could hear the sarcasm in Gaius'' voice. His wife must''ve been pretty mad after their relationship turned cold for the whole week. Now the guilt in his heart stockpiled even more. He didn''t know how to say sorry.


    And he felt that Gaius should''ve tolerated him. Everything was for Gaius and the kids in the end. He, as Superbman, didn''t need this money and stuff. Heck, Clarke could even go for years without eating anything. It was just a habit to eat to appear more human.


    "It''s my business because I''ll be eating dinner in the house tonight," Clarke said.


    "Hm? I''m only preparing the food for three people, me, Hermes, and Artemis. Nobody else is invited for dinner," Gaius denied pettily.


    Now Clarke actually got annoyed by his wife''s tantrum. He didn''t have time to argue with Gaius all day while what he wanted was just a small dinner with his family, nothing more!


    "Look, I know you''re angry with me, but I''m in the mood to eat dinner with the kids! If you don''t want to accompany me for dinner, then at least let me eat with my kids!"


    "So now you suddenly care with your kids? What do you think they''re? Your pets!?"


    "Oh, come on! Why are you making things difficult right now? Goddamn it!"


    "Me? Making things difficult?!" Gaius scoffed. He was angry that Clarke didn''t seem to be able to get his point. He hadn''t been with them for a while, and now he just wanted to eat with them because he was in the mood?!


    "Why don''t you see how you haven''t even talked with the kids for almost two weeks! Two fucking weeks, Clarke Gaist! Even Artemis said that Daddy will never talk to her anymore!"


    "Well, that''s because I''m busy here! And don''t curse at me! I''m working for my family, not for myself!" Clarke started to raise his voice. He was working for his family. He didn''t deserve to get cursed by his beloved wife!


    "You think Hermes and Artemis know about this job that makes you unable to come home? Oh, come on, Clarke, they are kids! They only know that their Dad isn''t going to talk with them!"


    "That''s your job to make them understand! You stay with them the most! Goddamn it!" Clarke was frustrated. He didn''t want to fight with Gaius, but why did everything always turn like this whenever they talked nowadays.


    It was always one fight after another, and it was tiring for Clarke.


    "Look, I don''t care whatever you said. I just want to have a nice dinner today and then talk with my kids. There are no buts! Prepare the dinner, and I''ll see you in the evening!"


    Click.


    Clarke hung up the phone and threw the phone on the sofa, "Argh, damn it! Why does it turn out like this!"


    Clarke sat on the sofa, covering his face as he felt his fight with Gaius was so ridiculous. He didn''t even know why Gaius was so upset!


    "Argh, this is frustrating! Isn''t it obvious that I''m working hard for them? I really want this project to succeed because I want to give them a good life! Maybe we can move to a better place, a nice big house of our own! Why can''t Gaius understand!?"


    **


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was so angry when Clarke hung up abruptly, "That jerk doesn''t even know what he has been doing wrong!"


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, and it detected a weird mood swing from him, "Calm down, you have unstable emotion right now."


    "Well, duh! Of course, I have an unstable emotion when talking with someone so dense as Clarke!" Yunyu yelled. He felt the growing anger inside his heart that turned into blind hatred whenever he heard Clarke talking nowadays.


    "No, this is different. This kind of unstable mood swing shouldn''t be possible without any external influence¡­." Pupa said. "But I can''t detect anything that might''ve influenced you, not even a mental attack from someone. Seriously, this is so strange."


    "Argh, whatever! I just hate him now!" Yunyu yelled again. "If he wants to eat at home, then I''ll not talk to him at all! Let the kids see what kind of ignorant Dad they have!"

 Chapter 651 - 14.47

    Clarke returned home quite early today. He safely arrived at 6 P.M, something that was almost impossible for Mr. Clarke Gaist, the busy CEO, to do.


    His expression was grim, and it got even uglier when he realized that his kids didn''t even greet him. They were sitting on the couch, staring at him because they were stunned.


    Even Hermes and Artemis didn''t expect their Dad to come home early these days. Artemis was the first one to jump from the couch and rushed towards her Daddy and hugged his leg.


    "Daddy! You come home early!"


    Clarke''s ugly expression finally eased after he saw his small daughter. He picked her up and carried her, "Yes, Princess, I want to spend time with you."


    Clarke showered his little daughter with kisses, and Artemis giggled lightly before hugging Clarke''s neck, "Daddy! Please play princess dolls with me later!"


    "Princess dolls?"


    "Yes!"


    Clarke thought the princess dolls were familiar until that promise he made to Artemis suddenly entered his brain, "Oh! Do you have that now? I''m sorry, princess. Daddy is too busy at work. Do you want to buy a complete set tomorrow?"


    Artemis shook her head lightly, "It''s okay, Daddy. Uncle Reed has bought it for me! I have a complete set now!"


    "Reed, huh¡­"


    "Well, duh, that''s because your Daddy is too busy taking care of his office, so he doesn''t remember," Gaius said curtly. He just finished cooking dinner for the family.


    "Mommy! I''m hungry!" Artemis said.


    Gaius smiled at his daughter and snatched her from Clarke''s arm, "Let''s have dinner, shall we?"


    Clarke was too stunned to react for a while. He saw how Gaius only looked at him coldly before snatching Artemis. As much as he was angry at Gaius for being cold, he also wanted to hug and kiss Gaius wholly because he also missed their sweet time together.


    But he couldn''t do it because Gaius didn''t seem to be in the mood for a lovey-dovey time between them.


    He clenched his fist silently and followed Gaius and Artemis before stopping by his son, Hermes.


    Hermes only stared at his Dad silently, so Clarke just patted his head and asked, "How''s your day, champ?"


    "¡­ Dad, why are you here?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "I thought you don''t want to come home anymore¡­."


    "Who said that? Of course, I want to come home. Dad is just so busy in the office, okay?"


    "Hm¡­"


    Hermes just turned around and ignored his Dad. He followed his Mom and ate together at the dining table.


    He sat at the dining table, on his usual spot, but there was no more warm greeting from Gaius or the kids, just him staring silently at Gaius, who was busy feeding Artemis.


    He was angry at his wife, but he also knew that getting angry in front of the kids wasn''t good, so he tried to control his rage and stared silently with an empty plate in front of him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Gaius sighed as his cold exterior finally melted. He got up and took the plate from Clarke''s table. He prepared the same food that he had been saving for Clarke, which was actually his habit.


    He said that he would never leave anything for Clarke, not even the bones. But of course, that was a lie. He still cared a lot for Clarke, so he always cooked more portions just in case Clarke finally came home.


    "Wife?"


    "Silence, I did this because I don''t want to show a bad example for the kids," Gaius said.


    Clarke stared at the warm beef curry for dinner. He ate happily as he savored the delicious taste of anything Gaius cooked. He felt warm at heart. Maybe it was more like a relief because Gaius didn''t completely abandon him.


    He still didn''t understand his fault, but he didn''t want to be in this Cold War with his wife for too long, so he had planned to apologize for whatever he did tonight.


    [Pupa: Hehe, in the end, you''re still taking care of him. I thought you said that you''ll completely ignore Clarke for the whole night and even tomorrow because you hate him.]


    [Silence, Pupa! That''s just because I can''t see someone getting hungry in my house! The kids, especially Hermes, will resent their Dad even more if I fight with him at the dining table.]


    [Pupa: Sure~]


    Clarke accompanied Artemis to play until she got sleepy. He also talked with Hermes a bit, but his son didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk with him. This was quite understandable because Clarke scolded him harshly when Hermes made quite a mess in the office before.


    Clarke took a bath which was actually prepared by Gaius. Although his wife didn''t offer him a back rub anymore, at least he had already prepared the scented bath for relaxation. He was touched by Gaius'' attentiveness. Despite their fight, he still wanted to be a good wife for him.


    He was thinking of why did they fight in the first place. He often left Gaius because of work, and Gaius never complained before.


    "But at least, all is well now, right? Gaius has forgiven me, and everything returned normal."


    **


    Clarke dried himself up and then walked to the bed. He saw Gaius reading a book alone, and he didn''t even take a glance at Clarke like usual.


    "Wife¡­" Clarke slowly approached Gaius, but the latter suddenly put down his book and got up from the bed.


    "I''ll sleep with Artemis. Good night and have a good sleep."


    Gaius walked to the door as he wanted to leave without even seeing his husband. But before he reached the door, he felt a pair of strong arms suddenly hug his waist from behind, then pulling him into a muscular chest.


    Clarke hugged and embraced Gaius from behind. He tightened his arms around Gaius'' waist and hugged him deeper.


    He buried his face on Gaius'' shoulder as he wanted to feel his wife once more, "I won''t allow you to leave, Wife. Not until we''ve cleared this fight between us. Truly, fighting with you only hurt my heart.. I wonder if you feel the same¡­."

 Chapter 652 - 14.48

    "I won''t allow you to leave, Wife. Not until we''ve cleared this fight between us. Truly, fighting with you only hurt my heart. I wonder if you feel the same¡­."


    ¡­


    Gaius was also hurting, he still loved Clarke so much, but he knew that Clarke wouldn''t understand his feeling. Clarke was always the busy one who provided for the family, but it seemed that he didn''t intend to keep the family bond.


    "Oh, so now that you feel like it, you want to clear this fight between us?" Gaius scoffed mirthlessly. "I bet you don''t even know what causes us to fight, right?"


    "That¡ª" Clarke gulped. He actually didn''t know what caused Gaius to lash out at him before. All he did was work, simple as that. He also had to leave because of Supervillains rampaging the city again, but other than that, he didn''t know what was wrong.


    Gaius chuckled when he heard no answer from Clarke. As expected, he didn''t know.


    "Was it because I scolded Hermes and yelled at you? I''m sorry for that one, okay? I''ll make up for it. I''ve been planning on our family vacation in another country as four, how about it?"


    "It''s not about that¡­." Gaius sighed. "Clarke, you''ve been way too busy with your own life that you don''t even know about your family anymore."


    "But I work for the family. I want to give us a good life," Clarke insisted.


    "Is everything about money in your head?"


    "But you''re the one who told me to work hard because to live normally in this world, we need to have money¡­." Clarke reasoned.


    "But you still have to manage your life with the family and your work life. We''re here, not as your stand-in. We''re not your token family, Clarke Gaist," Gaius had been thinking about it as well, and he might''ve taken part in this finance-making activity in the house. "I''ll start working from now on. You don''t need to work too hard. I''ll ask Reed to give me a job, maybe as his secretary."


    Clarke reacted wildly the moment he heard that Gaius wanted to work outside. He tightened his embrace even more, and Gaius winced out of pain, "P¡ªPlease release me, Clarke. It hurts¡­"


    "I will not allow you."


    "Huh?"


    "I will not allow you to work!" Clarke yelled. He walked to the bed with Gaius in his embrace, so Gaius couldn''t escape.


    "C¡ªClarke, why are you¡ªAH!"


    Clarke flung Gaius to the bed. Although it didn''t hurt, Gaius was still shocked. Clarke suppressed Gaius by lying on top of him and clenched his wrists tightly.


    "Don''t call me Clarke! Call me Husband!"


    "C¡ªClarke, it hurts. It really hurts¡­." Gaius thought his wrist could snap anytime soon. Clarke really didn''t understand how strong he could be.


    Clarke lost his control as he heard that Gaius would work with Reed instead, leaving him and the kids behind. Maybe it was his crazy jealousy, but he didn''t want anyone to ever see Gaius, let alone work with him for a long time.


    Because Gaius was too charming for his own good, he was afraid that Gaius would leave him.


    "I will work. I will work as hard as I can so you don''t need to leave! Just don''t leave me! Don''t leave me!" Clarke yelled like a madman.


    Gaius was surprised, but this wasn''t the first time Clarke had ever done this to him.


    Clarke had this strange paranoia that his beloved one would leave him. When they were married, Clarke refused to leave Gaius for more than a minute, afraid that Gaius would disappear.


    It might stem from Clarke, who was still a baby when he got sent to earth. He might not remember anything about his real planet that got destroyed, but that subconscious fear might''ve been planted in his head.


    [Pupa: Careful of your words, he has severe attachment issues.]


    [Yet, he doesn''t seem to be attached to his family.]


    [Pupa:¡­ You should see it from his perspective. He''s trying his hardest, really.]


    [Then he should also see it from my perspective, I''m also trying my best to fight this loneliness in my heart!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    "I¡ªI will not leave you, Clarke. I just want to help you to earn money, so you don''t need to work like a madman," Gaius struggled, trying to break free from Clarke. But Clarke only tightened his grip on Gaius'' wrist even more.


    "Ah! Clarke! It really hurts! You''ll break my wrists! LET ME GO!"


    Clarke was dazed for a moment. He didn''t understand this feeling in his heart. But he had a very strong feeling that Gaius would leave him. Gaius had left him so many times, and he would do it again.


    It was such a strange sensation, but he didn''t know what caused it.


    He was afraid that Gaius would leave again, so he tried to keep Gaius only for himself.


    Gaius was his wife, after all.


    Clarke''s blurry gaze finally got clear after a moment. He could see Gaius, who was grimacing in pain. His face was red, and he shed tears, "It¡­ truly hurts¡­ Husband¡­"


    Clarke''s eyes widened instantly. He released his grip on Gaius'' wrists and got up to separate himself.


    Gaius sobbed as he held his wrists that were heavily bruised.


    Clarke started having a cold sweat as he realized what he had done just now. He looked at his trembling hands that had hurt his own beloved wife, and he paled instantly.


    "W¡ªWife, I''m sorry¡ª"


    "Why are you so rough¡­ I just want to help you¡­." Gaius wiped the tears on his face. "Do you really want me to be your token wife? As you have your own life while I''m just a decoration in your house?"


    "No! I never said that! You''re my beloved wife!"


    "Then why are you doing this?!"


    "BECAUSE I DON''T WANT YOU TO LEAVE ME!"


    "WHO THE HELL WILL LEAVE YOU, CLARKE GAIST?! I LOVE YOU. I STAY BECAUSE I FUCKING LOVE YOU!" Gaius yelled back. He was tired of this, too tired that he didn''t even want to argue with his husband anymore.


    Gaius silently grabbed the pillow and said, "I''ll sleep with Artemis tonight."


    Gaius silently left the room, leaving Clarke, who slumped on the ground, lamenting his own fault.


    "Why is everything messed up now?"

 Chapter 653 - 14.49

    ¡ª


    "Wife¡­ please stay. I really don''t know what to do without you. I don''t know what I did wrong!" Clarke begged in Gaius'' feet.


    He was wearing the majestic Superbman robe, but he was begging on the ground, hoping that Gaius would forgive and take him back.


    "I don''t know what to do, Wife. I don''t know how to live without you!"


    "You know how to live without me, Clarke," Gaius replied with pity in his eyes, but he didn''t budge even an inch.


    "H¡ªHow?! I am just an alien in this world! I found you, and you gave me a way to live other than being a killing machine! Superbman without you is just a killing machine, a monster!" Clarke''s plea sounded so pitiful.


    Gaius finally moved and crouched to Clarke''s eye level. He stared at Clarke dead in his eyes and nodded, "Yes, my dear, you''re a killing machine. You''re a monster who destroyed my life. So please go away because I hate you. I hate an ugly monster like you."


    ¡ª


    Clarke woke up in a mess the following day. He had a nightmare last night, and he could still remember the content of his nightmare.


    It was Gaius, his beloved wife, who called him an ugly monster. He doubted it, though. He knew that his beloved wife wouldn''t hate him to the point that he called him an ugly monster.


    But it still hurt, even if it was just a dream. Clarke couldn''t help but get hurt by those words.


    Clarke checked the clock only to find himself late for the day. He didn''t have the will to work today, though, despite all the workload. He was too sad and depressed.


    Their relationship soured even worse than before, even though Clarke tried to salvage the sinking relationship between him and his beloved wife, Gaius.


    He didn''t know what he did wrong because he was also hurting right now.


    He got up from the bed and walked out. The kids were already out to school and daycare, leaving only Gaius, who was reading ''The Werewolf Prince is my pet,'' a new book by his favorite author, ForeverPupa.


    [Okay, this one is actually funny and kinky, definitely my favorite based on all of your shameless recommendations, Pupa.]


    [Pupa: At least you like one of his books. He''s my favorite author, you know.]


    [Okay, stop with the shameless promotion. We have a drama to do right now.]


    Gaius closed his book and looked at Clarke, who was a mess right now, "You''re late to work. You should take a bath now and leave."


    ¡­


    There was a lot that Clarke wanted to say. First, he wanted to beg for forgiveness. Second, he wanted to ask whether Gaius would ever say that he was an ugly monster.


    It might be just a dream, but it felt so real.


    Ugly monster¡­ those words felt so real to him for an unknown reason.


    But when he saw those bruises on Gaius'' wrists, Clarke zipped his lips instantly. He knew there was no discussion between them right now.


    Clarke sighed and took a bath. He prepared himself, tying his own shoes and tie. He also carried his briefcase alone.


    He stared at his wife before he left, hoping that Gaius would give him a kiss before he left, or at least wait at the door while he was walking on the corridor.


    It was a small gesture, but it really meant a lot for Clarke.


    He bit his lip and said, "Wife, I''m going to work, take care until evening¡­."


    "Wait," Gaius suddenly interrupted.


    Clarke turned his head, but he wasn''t expecting anything because Gaius was still angry at him.


    But he saw Gaius approach him with two lunchboxes in his hand, "This is for your breakfast, and this one is for your lunch."


    "W¡ªWife, this¡ª" Clarke wasn''t sure how to react. He thought Gaius would hate him forever, but he still voluntarily made lunch boxes for him.


    "This is your breakfast and lunch," Gaius shoved the lunchboxes to Clarke and sighed. "Don''t misunderstand, Clarke. I still resent you for what you did last night. But you''re still my husband, and I have to take care of you."


    "Wife¡­" Clarke kept staring at his beautiful wife. His body trembled as he tried his hardest to contain his emotion right now. He wanted to hug Gaius, cry on his shoulder, begging for forgiveness.


    But he didn''t know if that was appropriate right now.


    "Wife¡­ I¡­ I love you¡­." Clarke uttered softly.


    "Leave now, Clarke."


    "I will see you later¡­."


    Clarke opened the door and left. He intentionally didn''t close the door, hoping that Gaius would see him until he left the corridor. But to his disappointment, the apartment door was already shut from inside by his wife.


    He was sad, of course. But when he saw these lunch boxes, his mood improved a lot. At least there was a chance for them to mend their relationship, maybe slowly, but surely.


    "I will never give this to anyone, not even Reed, never!" Clarke swore an oath in his name as Superbman that his wife''s lunchboxes were more valuable than his life and must be protected at all cost.


    **


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and questioned him immediately, "What the fuck are you doing there? Why are you making lunch boxes for Clarke?"


    "It''s to progress with Reed," Yunyu said as he continued reading the book that Pupa recommended. It was addicting, actually.


    "To progress with Reed?"


    "You see, that kind of man wants to have control. Reed is a man who thinks everything is in his hand, and if we give in to his desire to control, he would think there was no challenge."


    "I will make sure that Reed realizes I''m not just some weakling who will give in to his temptation," Yunyu said. Then he grinned slightly, "And honestly, I also pitied Clarke. He looked so heartbroken yesterday. I can''t get myself to completely hate him despite our fight."


    "Maybe he is part of the hidden plot? I don''t really know, honestly. But I treat Clarke and Reed the same. Because I have the same feeling for them."


    "What feeling do you have?" Pupa asked.


    ¡­


    "It''s between love and hatred."

 Chapter 654 - 14.50

    Reed was in a good mood today. He was a master planner, after all. Hence, he expected Gaius and Clarke to be fighting so viciously, they didn''t even want to see each other again.


    Reed drove his car in the morning, heading to Clarke''s company because he wanted to see the tears in Clarke''s eyes as he realized that he was losing his beloved wife.


    Reed was so excited. He was always excited when it came to ruination. He loved seeing things get ruined. It was like his own kink, a personal pleasure, and this would be his masterpiece to ruin the beautiful life.


    "Heheh¡ªEhehehe¡­ this will be fun!"


    Reed tried to control his expression as he entered the company building and used the executive lift directly to Clarke''s office.


    He expected Clarke to be sitting depressedly in his seat while Mystica, who was still disguised herself as Gaia, would try to comfort him by offering her body.


    But what he saw was far from that¡­


    He saw Mystica sitting awkwardly at her secretary desk, doing her job as always, and the moment she saw Mr. Reed Ville, she bowed her head and said, "Good morning, Sir¡­."


    Reed frowned. This wasn''t what he expected. He approached Mystica and asked in a low voice, "What the hell is happening here? Why aren''t you inside, fucking with my brother?"


    "S¡ªSir, your plan doesn''t seem to work. Mr. Clarke Gaist came to the office in a good mood today," Mystica said. "I also tried to give him Macarons yesterday, he said he likes it, but when I offered him one today, he said he doesn''t want it anymore."


    "What do you mean he doesn''t want it anymore? At this rate, you should''ve been fucking with that dud! Goddamn it!" Reed yelled as he got instantly frustrated the moment he couldn''t get the result he expected.


    Mystica was scared by Master Reed''s wrath. Her Master had been acting quite strange after he knew Gaist Family.


    He became erratic and impatient with anything. As if he had dedicated his life only to see this family get destroyed.


    And Mystica wouldn''t lie that she felt it was unfair for Clarke because Mystica saw a good man in Clarke. She wouldn''t lie that she was attracted to such a man who was stable and dedicated to his job, compared to a charming madman like Mr. Reed Ville.


    But she was allied with Mr. Reed here, so she couldn''t help the Gaist family because everything that involved Mr. Reed would either end up suffering or death.


    So she had to do her part to support whatever crazy idea Mr. Reed Ville had.


    "Sir, I cannot do anything here because Mr. Clarke hasn''t budged an inch for whatever I did. At this point, I don''t think stripping naked in front of him would change stuff, even if I changed my gender to a male and used Gaius Gaist''s face. Mr. Clarke is THAT devoted to his wife,"


    Reed couldn''t accept Mystica''s statement. He never failed in his plan, and he swore that he''d destroy that family.


    "Why do you really want to ruin this family, Sir? Gaist Family has been so good with you," Mystica asked.


    "Why?" Reed turned his head to the glass pane that directly showed Clarke Gaist, who diligently read the documents he had to sign. Then a grin formed on his lips, "I want everything that he has."


    "But Sir, you have everything. You''re literally the richest man in the city¡ªor maybe in the county."


    "Doesn''t matter. I want everything that he has¡­." Reed said. "And what I mean with everything¡­ is his family, including his wife¡­."


    "His wife?! Y¡ªYou want Gaius Gaist? Did you fall in love with that man?!" Mystica couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Mr. Reed Ville wasn''t the type of person who would fall in love. He was always a big playboy who liked to play with men and women and then ditched them coldheartedly. Sometimes he even ruined their lives for his own satisfaction.


    "No! I fucking hate that guy! He''s a naive, idiotic man that deserved to be ruined!" Reed yelled out loud. Then he realized that he was too loud, and the staff outside actually heard him.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance and snapped his fingers, and the staff who heard everything suddenly forgot what they just heard and resumed their work in a daze.


    Mystica was even more surprised than before because this was the first time Mr. Reed got emotional over someone. Which already confirmed her intuition that Mr. Reed was actually in love¡ªor at least has a feeling for Mr. Clarke''s wife.


    Who would''ve expected the evilest villain in the country to fall in love with someone else''s wife, and that wife was his own brother''s.


    "Mr. Reed, I don''t think to expect you to¡­." Mystica couldn''t continue her words and silently opened the door for Mr. Reed. She knew what he was coming for.


    He wanted to see the pain in Clarke''s eyes. But maybe today wasn''t the day for Reed Ville to triumph.


    "Mr. Clarke, Mr. Reed Ville is here to visit you," Mystica said to Clarke.


    Clarke, who was fully absorbed in doing his work, finally raised his head and smiled when he saw his little brother, "Oh, Reed! What brings you here? Are you here to visit me?"


    The expectation in Reed''s head instantly shattered the moment he saw that smile. It was brimming with happiness and harmony, an expression that Reed hated the most.


    "Yo¡­ brother¡­" Reed forced a smile and sat facing Clarke. He tried to find any expression of dread or depression in him to no avail.


    Clarke Gaist was as happy as ever, even happier than yesterday, it seemed.


    "You look so joyful today. What''s the news?" Reed asked.


    "Oh, am I?" Clarke chuckled. "It''s just stuff in my house. I had a huge fight with your brother-in-law yesterday, and I thought everything had ended for us."


    "But my wife¡­ he made lunch boxes for me out of the blue the next morning and said that he will continue to support me because he loves me."


    "Reed, I''m the luckiest man in this world."

 Chapter 655 - 14.51

    "Reed, I''m the luckiest man in this world."


    Reed was stunned when he heard that from his brother, Clarke.


    This wasn''t what he wanted and planned. He wanted Clarke to wail as he realized that his married life with Gaius was crumbling. He wanted Clarke to suffer an unimaginable level of pain.


    He didn''t even know why he wanted that so bad. He never hated someone in his life more than he hated Clarke.


    Because¡­


    Because Clarke took something away from him, something that should be his in the first place.


    Reed clenched his fist. He wanted to just use his power to destroy everything in the vicinity right now. But he knew that Clarke would be immune to any of his attacks. They were brothers, after all.


    "A¡ªAh, I see, it seems that all is well, right?" Reed asked awkwardly.


    "Indeed, all is well now," Clarke smiled. "I didn''t think that we could mend it. But Gaius'' love for me is a lot more than I expected. He truly loves me with all his heart¡­ is this my good karma for being a hero who worked selflessly for the people? Maybe Gaius is a gift sent by heaven to make me happy."


    Reed wanted to puke because he thought Clarke was speaking nonsense. But even if it was nonsense, it somehow affected Reed.


    Because Reed started thinking that Clarke was rambling about the truth, Gaius was a heaven-sent gift for his good karma because he had been doing good in this world.


    But what about Reed?


    He was the Master villain, the evilest of them all.


    Would that mean he doesn''t deserve Gaius because of his bad karma?


    Would that mean the villain will always die alone and in pain?


    He also wanted his own version of Gaius, the one he could lean on when he was sad, in pain, or just anxious.


    He wanted his Gaius.


    Or if there was only one Gaius¡­


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 20%.]


    Reed glanced at the stacked lunch boxes at the edge of the table. He wanted to eat that again. Of course, he could always ask Gaius to make it for him.


    But that meant Gaius made the lunch box out of request, not willingly like Clarke.


    "Big brother, I haven''t eaten anything for breakfast today. Can I have your lunch box?"


    "Ah, this?" Clarke stared at the lunch boxes. He hadn''t eaten it because he was still busy with work. He planned to eat both for lunch, though.


    He remembered how Gaius woke up in the early morning only to cook for him. It must''ve been humiliating if he gave it to someone else, even if it was his beloved little brother.


    Thus Clarke shook his head and put his hand on top of the stacked lunchboxes, "I''m sorry, Reed. I cannot give you this. Despite our fight, Gaius made this for me, so I know he pours everything, all his feelings here. I will not give it to anyone, even you."


    Reed stared at the lunchboxes that he gritted his teeth out of terrible anger.


    Reed took a deep breath and fixed his expression because he didn''t want this idiot Clarke to realize that his little brother wanted to ruin his life.


    "I see, big brother. It''s okay, I''ll get my own breakfast today," Reed said. He got up from the chair and walked to the door, then Clarke stopped him when he held the door handle.


    "Are you sure that you don''t want to eat with me? I''ll finish my work soon for lunch. We can eat in the nearest restaurant. You can order food from there, while I''ll just order a drink because, you know, my dearest wife made lunchboxes for me."


    Reed was about to crush this door handle. He didn''t know if Clarke was that dumb or he was secretly a genius. Because he could taunt Reed like this. It was like rubbing salt to the injury.


    "No need, brother. I have to go somewhere. Have a good day today."


    "Reed¡­ are you okay?" Clarke asked to make sure.


    "I am okay, now if you''ll excuse me¡­."


    Clarke watched Reed, who left his office. That guy always came uninvited and left whenever he liked. But Clarke was a bit worried about Reed.


    Because Reed looked lonely from behind, too lonely for a man who shouldn''t be worrying about life at all. Clarke knew that his little brother was a lot richer than him. Probably he was secretly the richest man in the country.


    Yet that lonely back, as if he was desolate of love, a man deemed to be in pain for his lifetime.


    Clarke patted the lunchboxes that Gaius made, and he mumbled, "Glad I have someone that makes me this out of love. I can''t imagine being the most powerful and richest man on this planet without finding any love at all¡­."


    **


    Reed stormed out of Clarke''s office with a tormented heart. He returned to his car and slammed his head on the steering wheel out of frustration, "AAARRGGHHH!"


    He didn''t feel any pain. Just like Clarke, he was immune to pain. But his heart was hurting to an unimaginable level.


    He felt robbed out of his happiness when he saw Clarke look so happy when describing Gaius, "You think you have everything? You think I''m just a pitiful lonely shit who can''t get the person I want?!"


    "We will see, Clarke Gaist. We will see who will get everything in the end. I will make sure that Reed Ville will come out victorious!"


    "And your wife¡­ I will fuck him until he goes crazy! I will make him pregnant with my seed! So there will be no turning back, haha¡ªhahahaha¡ªAHAHAHAHA!"


    Reed turned the engine on and pressed the gas. He had only one place to go right now. He wanted to make sure that the idiot wife of his brother would also suffer the same fate because he dared to be loyal to Clarke.


    "Heh, as I expected, an idiot husband will also have an idiot wife."


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 25%.]

 Chapter 656 - 14.52

    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 25%.]


    "Hehe, I told you it''ll be effective~" Yunyu chuckled as he ironed the clothes of his husband and kids. He refused to take a maid or pay for laundry. Because he also wanted to be busy in the house, knowing how he didn''t have any friends outside after all.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, and it glanced at the empty dining table, "You sure you won''t cook lunch for today?"


    "No, I have my own plan for reed. Besides, I already gave the kids their own lunchboxes, so they''ll learn how to eat with their friends. I complained from Artemis'' daycare caretaker that she doesn''t socialize a lot because she never shares food. Hermes too, I got a call from his homeroom teacher, saying that he doesn''t socialize a lot."


    "They need to grow like proper kids despite their superpower, or else they''ll be sheltered forever. I don''t even know if I can stay in this world for too long, right?" Yunyu said while he folded Clarke''s shirt.


    ¡­


    "You are a lot more serious in this housewife duty than I expected," Pupa commented. "I thought you''re lazy as heck. In your background from the real world, you often went on a no-bath strike for a week."


    "Hey! That''s because I don''t have anything to do! Stop talking about that one!" Yunyu protested. "Besides, I''m used to taking care of my depressed Mom. Who do you think to clean up the house, do laundry, and even cook in the house? Not mom, but me!"


    "I''ve always thought that I might be a better housewife¡­ or househusband than my Mom," Yunyu said. He remembered that moment when his own mother beat him for being a better ''housewife'' than her. "Besides, it''s literally just house chore¡­ why would you beat your own son because he''s helping you?"


    ¡­


    Pupa didn''t know how to react to Yunyu''s mumble, so Yunyu just continued his chore, and Pupa floated around aimlessly. But their silence was broken when the doorbell rang.


    Ding-Dong!


    Ding-Dong!


    Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong! Ding-Dong!


    The doorbell sounded way too urge for Yunyu to ignore. He clicked his tongue in annoyance and walked towards the door, "Waittt!"


    Yunyu opened the door, and he was astonished when he saw Reed standing with a bouquet of Lilies today.


    He smiled at Gaius and said, "Good morning, brother-in-law, may I come in?"


    ¡­


    [Why do I feel something is wrong with him today?]


    [Pupa: Maybe he''s here to push you to the ground and fuck you silly, then he''ll pour his seed inside your body. So you''ll be pregnant with his child.]


    [Pupa, how¡ª]


    [Pupa: What? Did I say too much?]


    [How did you read my mind?! OMG, I haven''t taken a bath. What if he did that to me right here, right now?! Don''t get me excited for no reason!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    "Good morning," Gaius frowned when he saw the bouquet of lilies. It was beautiful as always, but that strange smell was even worse than before. It made him a bit dazed.


    "This is the lilies for you. I''ll put it in the vase, alright?"


    "A¡ªAh, okay¡­." Gaius nodded. That funny smell made him feel strange. As if he got hypnotized by the scent and made him subconsciously follow Reed''s order.


    Reed brazenly entered the house and put the lilies in the vase. He sat at the couch, then glanced at the dining table.


    He frowned when there was no food at the dining table. This should be near lunchtime, and Gaius hadn''t cooked anything for the kids?


    "Brother-in-law, you haven''t made anything for lunch?"


    "Ah, I gave Clarke and the kids their lunchboxes. So they don''t need to return home only for lunch today," Gaius replied as he continued folding the freshly ironed clothes.


    "Really? But I haven''t eaten anything since morning, can you make me something? Maybe a lunchbox like them?" Reed pouted like a spoiled kid.


    Gaius understood the assignment and checked the fridge, "Ah, sorry, Reed. There are no more ingredients left. I can make you an omelet, I guess¡­."


    Reed''s spoiled expression turned dark in an instant. Why did he always get the short end of the stick?


    Reed never had this feeling in his heart before. He knew he was being petty and childish because Gaius didn''t prepare anything for him.


    But he admitted that he never understood emotion in his life. He played with those men and women''s hearts, despite some of them actually falling in love with him sincerely.


    All he wanted was to destroy his loved ruination and desperation. That was the reason why he became Master Villain.


    Yet when he saw Gaius¡­


    ¡­


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 30%.]


    Reed gritted his teeth. He didn''t want to admit it. All he wanted was to ruin this idiot, make Gaius his personal bitch!


    "Really? So you don''t prepare anything for me, brother-in-law?"


    "Yeah, I''m sorry," Gaius said. "I forgot about you when I was preparing the lunch boxes for my family. Maybe tomorrow?"


    "Well, I will demand my lunch in a different form then," Reed said.


    He snapped his finger, and Gaius, who was still checking the fridge, suddenly stiffened and slumped to the floor.


    "Aaahhh!" Gaius was writhing in pain and strange sensation all around his body. It was the same itch he felt in his chest before, but right now, it was all over his body, from head to toe!


    He twitched as he was grimacing, "W¡ªWhat''s happening with me?"


    Reed rushed towards Gaius and acted like a concerned little brother, "Brother-in-law!? What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"


    [Oh, here we go, the acting again~]


    [Kyaaa, I can''t wait on what scene will come next! Hehe~]


    [Pupa:¡­ don''t say that you''ve planned this one as well.]


    [Nyeheheheheh!]


    Reed touched Gaius'' waist, and the latter opened his eyes wide as he jolted out of strange sensation.


    "Ahhhh!" Even the slightest touch from Reed already got Gaius a very strange but pleasuring sensation all over his body.


    "B¡ªBrother-in-law?"


    "Help¡­" Gaius panted. "Help me¡­"

 Chapter 657 - 14.53 (Semi R-18)

    *Cum Remedy (1).*


    Reed touched Gaist''s waist, and the latter opened his eyes wide as he jolted out of strange sensation.


    "Ahhhh!" Even the slightest touch from Reed already got Gaius a bizarre but pleasuring sensation all over his body.


    "B¡ªBrother-in-law?"


    "Help¡­" Gaius panted. "Help me¡­"


    Reed was cackling in his mind. He knew that Gaius was weak compared to him, so he could get influenced so easily with just a waft from the scent of the flowers Reed brought whenever he came to the Gaist family apartment.


    ''He doesn''t know the effect of those flowers, hehe¡­.''


    Of course, Reed wasn''t an idiot who came to invade without knowing any information about his prey. He inquired that Naturally Hoe was the incarnation of Mother Nature. Thus he had a strong affinity with plants and animals, especially plants since he took a great deal of the potted flowers inside the apartment.


    So Reed wanted to manipulate Gaius silently without even extorting too much power.


    And he came up with the idea of a flowers bouquet with strange scents. Since Gaius was the only one with affinity with plants and nature, he was the only one affected by the scent.


    ''Those various scents¡­ most of them are to ruin your mood, so you will fight with Clarke more often. I also put a powerful aphrodisiac in the flower when I feel like it. You''re in my hand now, Gaius Gaist.''


    Reed''s smirk grew wide from ear to ear as he already imagined a lot of things he wanted to do with this idiot wife of his big brother.


    "What can I do to help, brother-in-law?"


    Gaius didn''t know what was wrong with his body. He felt hot and itchy all over, the same feeling he had before, just a lot worse.


    "Please¡­ rub me¡­." Gaius mumbled, afraid that he might sound too lascivious in front of Reed, who looked worried. He still had shame, but when Reed suddenly held his waist, he jolted out of terrible stimulation, "Hyaaahh!"


    Gaius'' cock was fully erect instantly when Reed carried him and laid him on the long sofa. Gaius writhed in strange pleasure, his gaze was blurry, and his mind was hazy. He had the illusion that Reed was smirking at him as if he was the one who planned everything in the first place.


    "R¡ªReed, I feel¡­ hot¡­ and itchy all over¡­." Gaius admitted. He didn''t know what to do. He wanted to call Clarke for help, but Clarke was always busy. Of course, Gaius didn''t want to be a trouble for him.


    "I''ll help you, brother-in-law. I''ve asked about this problem with one of my doctors, and it''s said this is caused by the lack of touching."


    "L¡ªLack of touching?"


    Even though Gaius'' mind was muddled, he still knew that wasn''t logical at all. How could an illness because of the lack of touching exist? But this strange body wasn''t logical in the first place.


    "Yes, and I know how to cure it, but you have to trust me, brother-in-law," Reed said.


    Gaius had a bad feeling about this, but the itch all over his body prevented him thinking straight. All he wanted to do right now was ease this itch before he went mad because of it.


    "O¡ªOkay, I trust you. Please¡­ please cure me¡­."


    Reed grinned victoriously. He knew that Gaius was too much of an idiot to think clearly. He was so easy, too easy for Reed. Maybe he just got too rash because of Clarke''s indirect taunt.


    Reed took off Gaius'' shirt and then started rubbing the chest like before, "Umm¡­ ahh¡­." Gaius struggled at first. He still couldn''t accept the fact that he got touched by someone else other than Clarke.


    But soon, he was drowning in pleasure, and the itch dissipated by those warm hands. Gaius stopped struggling. Instead, he raised his chest so Reed could rub more.


    "P¡ªPlease rub my nipples¡­." Gaius begged as he felt an unbearable itch around them.


    Reed obediently helped in the pretense of helping his brother-in-law, while in fact, he was rejoicing over Gaius'' willingness.


    ''What an idiot, heh!''


    "Myaaah! Ah! Ahh!" Gaius jolted again when Reed pinched his nipples. He was drowning in pleasure, too good for him to handle.


    Reed chuckled as he leaned in and started kissing Gaius'' neck.


    Again, the pleasure made Gaius numb of all his guilt for Clarke. He just enjoyed whatever Reed was doing to him, "Remember, brother-in-law, you''re the one who wants this. I''m just helping you, right?"


    "Y¡ªYes¡­" Gaius nodded weakly. "Uhh.. hah¡­ p¡ªplease don''t make a mark on my neck. Clarke¡­ Clarke will misunderstand¡­." Gaius begged with the thin strands of his consciousness.


    Reed stopped kissing Gaius'' neck, he was so close to making his first strawberry mark on Gaius'' neck, but this idiot seemed to have a little consciousness when it involved his family, especially Clarke.


    He gritted his teeth, and his good mood was ruined instantly.


    Yet, he didn''t want to give up just like that. His kisses trailed down until they reached the nipple.


    "W¡ªWhat are you¡ªAHHHHH!"


    Reed nibbled on Gaius'' nipple, sucking it as hard as he could to make sure that his kiss mark would still be there for a while.


    "Hufff¡­ haha¡­" Gaius was breathing heavily as he tried to maintain his consciousness. The sensation was too much even for him. He looked down and saw Reed had successfully made two obvious kiss marks on his nipples.


    Gaius was breathing heavily, the itch and warmth all over this body had dissipated, but it was still strong enough to make Gaius uncomfortable.


    Reed stared at Gaius, who was lying weakly right now. He didn''t have any pity for this idiot. In fact, his desire to ruin this guy got even worse than before, especially after he mentioned Clarke.


    Reed unbuckled his belt and pulled out his erect dick right in front of Gaius'' face, and he said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "Brother-in-law, this is your medicine."

 Chapter 658 - 14.54 (Semi R-18)

    *Cum Remedy (2).*


    Reed unbuckled his belt and pulled out his erect dick right in front of Gaius'' face, and he said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "Brother-in-law, this is your medicine."


    "Huh?"


    Gaius was stunned when the big and long cock slapped his cheek. The strong, masculine scent attacked his nose and made him dazed for a moment.


    Reed''s smile turned wicked as he said, "This is how we can cure your illness. My doctor said that you need to swallow my cum for the itch and heat to disappear."


    ¡­


    "I¡­ need to swallow your cum?"


    "Indeed."


    [This is literally a dumb plot in a porn movie I watch on Pornhub once.]


    [Pupa: Wait, you watched Pornhub? I thought it''s banned in your country.]


    [VPN always exists, hehe.]


    [Pupa: So¡­ will you reject him?]


    [Huh? Why? Because it''s dumb? Oh, come on, I will not pass the chance of giving a handsome and rich guy like Reed my professional gawk-gawk 3000!]


    [So if he wants to act dumb, then I''ll act even dumber, nyeheheheh!]


    [Pupa:¡­ you really will do anything just to satiate your lewdness. As expected from a spicy chicken host.]


    Gaius was confused and hesitated. He doubted Reed''s words and wanted to take a step back before it went too far.


    "Reed, I think I can wait for Clarke to¡ªAHHH!!" Gaius'' body jerked as he suddenly felt another strong heat and itch all over his body.


    "Oh no, brother-in-law! The effect is getting stronger! We really need to do it now!" Reed urged in the pretense of wanting to help Gaius.


    Gaius'' couldn''t even talk for a moment because of the sensation. Still, after he regained a part of his consciousness, he just nodded silently and obediently kneeled on the ground. At the same time, Reed sat on the bed with his trousers pulled down, exposing the majestic cock right in front of Gaius'' face.


    Gaius looked up, and his eyes met with Reed''s dark gaze. His heartbeat quickened as he felt Reed was looking down at him like a hunter who finally caught his prey.


    Gaius swallowed his saliva, and he did it again when he looked to the front and saw the big, erect cock.


    Reed''s cock wasn''t as thick as Clarke''s, but it was longer and still with a nice girth. If Gaius couldn''t fit Clarke''s cock in his mouth because the girth was too big. He bet he couldn''t fit Reed''s cock because it was too long.


    Gaius stared mesmerized at it, and Reed chuckled, "Brother-in-law, do you want to feel better or not?"


    "Want¡­ I want¡­"


    "Good, remember, my cum is your remedy."


    Thus, under the illusion from the flower scent and persuasion from Reed, Gaius opened his mouth and started kissing the tip of the cock.


    Reed took a deep breath when that soft lips kissed his cock. It was far more arousing than he expected. In fact, Gaius'' lips gave him this indescribable sense of satisfaction compared to anyone he ever beds.


    Gaius started by kissing the tip a few times before fondling the balls. He started sucking only the tip to suit himself with the new taste. Because he had only sucked Clarke''s cock his whole life.


    Thus, after he got used to Reed''s length, he started going deeper and deeper until the tip of that cock hit his throat.


    [Glad my gag reflex has been trained, I''m a professional gawk-gawk 3000, hehe.]


    [Pupa:¡­ noted.]


    Gaius started to make a slow, up and down movement to give a good blowjob to Reed.


    And then, he gradually increased the tempo. His one hand was playing with the balls, while the other was making ring movements around the shaft to compensate because Gaius couldn''t fit the entire cock inside his hot mouth.


    "Mmf¡­ hmm¡­ mhhh!"


    "Uhh¡­ ahh! Damn! Brother-in-law, you''re far better than I expected! Haha!" Reed was pleasantly surprised by the skill of his brother''s wife.


    He thought Gaius would be awkward because he only sucked one cock in his life¡ªwell, two now.


    But turned out, Gaius'' service was miles better than anyone he ever slept with.


    "Urgghh¡­ damn¡­" Reed cursed, and he cursed even more in his heart. ''Fuck, this idiot is actually a pro at this. Where does he learn this skill? He''s supposed to be a sheltered, naive housewife, right?''


    Reed doubted his own information when he was enjoying the best blowjob he ever had in his life.


    "Arrghh! Fuck!" Reed cursed again, knowing this would be the first blowjob where he couldn''t even control himself.


    He let his evil instinct kick in. He grabbed Gaius'' hair and started yanking him up and down to his cock, turning Gaius into his personal sex toy.


    Gaius was shocked, his eyes widened, but his strength was no match compared to Reed.


    "Heck! Heuk! Heuk! Urk!"


    "Fuck! Fuck! Oh damn, this is so good!"


    Reed could feel his eruption was near, so he continued this thrusting until he was so close, "Swallow everything, bitch! Swallow my cum! Arrghh! Cumminggg!"


    Reed gritted his teeth as he plunged his cock to the deepest part of Gaius'' mouth, instantly pouring his thick and rich cum inside Gaius'' mouth.


    Gaius was too shocked, and the last plunge made him almost lose his consciousness again. His eyes rolled up, and he instinctively swallowed the cum of his husband''s little brother.


    After Reed was finished with his ejaculation, he released Gaius.


    Gaius had lost all his strength, and he just fell to the floor. His eyes were still unfocused, and some of the rich cum leaked out of his mouth.


    "Huff.. haha¡­ ahahaha!" Reed chuckled after he had his amazing blowjob. He picked Gaius from the floor and sat him on the sofa, side by side with Reed. He knew that Gaius was now too shocked that his brain must''ve short-circuited.


    "I won''t lie, brother-in-law. Your mouth is definitely the best! Damn, so that''s why my big brother is so loyal!" Reed commented though it seemed that Gaius couldn''t understand anything right now.


    "Uuu¡­ ahh¡­ wu¡­. cum... so thick..." Gaius replied like an idiot, mumbling incoherently.


    Now I get why Clarke never cheated. If I have this kind of bitch in my life, I wouldn''t even need to find someone else."


    "I wonder if your lower mouth is also as amazing as your upper one, brother-in-law, AHAHAHAHAHA!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 40%!]


    [Ah, thank you for the rich snack. May I get more, later on, Mr. Reed Ville? Hehe.]


    [Pupa:¡­ They said men will fall in love with inner beauty. I guess this is what we call hoe beauty.]


    [It''s what we call as experience beats true love, hihi~]


    [Pupa: You look more excited than you should be. Don''t you have a guilty feeling in your heart for cheating? Clarke is working hard for you.]


    [What? Who''s cheating here? In this plot, I got affected by the illusion or whatever shit Reed is doing to my body.]


    [So I ''unwillingly'' have to cooperate with him to heal myself back to normal. Look at me now. I''m cured, right? That means what I did is justified, nyehe~]


    [Pupa:¡­ sometimes I wonder who''s truly the wrong one here.]

 Chapter 659 - 14.55

    It took a while until Gaius fully regained his consciousness. When Reed suddenly plunged his cock deep into his throat, that mental shock was so powerful that Gaius became an idiot for a while.


    When he woke up, he was lying on the long sofa fully clothed, and Reed was nowhere to be seen.


    He checked the clock on the wall, and it was already 5 P.M.


    So he got up and wobbled to the kitchen. He was so weak that he slumped on the ground again.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and commented, "You''re in terrible mental shock just now. You shouldn''t move much and rest instead."


    "I have to," Yunyu said. "My family needs me to cook something. Besides, if I suddenly act so sick, Clarke will get suspicious and might find out that I''ve been cheating on him with his little brother."


    Yunyu pushed himself to get up and take out the ingredients that he had hidden before. He actually had many ingredients to cook something nice, but he wanted to bait Reed, so he would be triggered.


    Yunyu''s hand was shaking as he tried to cut the vegetables. Yet, he persevered and started cooking like usual.


    Pupa continued scanning Yunyu''s body and said, "You''re pushing yourself to the limit. You should take a rest."


    "I cannot. The family is my responsibility. No matter how tired or shocked I am, I still need to take care of them first. They''re always my priority," Yunyu insisted.


    Thus, Pupa couldn''t do anything besides watching Yunyu to do whatever he wanted, including pushing himself to the limit.


    Yunyu could feel it himself, it might only be a blowjob, but it seemed that Gaius'' real body was fighting against this feeling.


    Even though he resided in Gaius'' body right now and owned it completely, the natural reaction was still there.


    Gaius'' body rejected anyone other than Clarke, and this was the repercussion of cheating on Clarke.


    "This is the first time the body rejected me, Pupa," Yunyu complained. "Is it that bad? Even in the previous worlds, none of the body would be hurting itself just because I cheated."


    "That means the real Gaius Gaist is truly in love with Clarke, too much in love that it became a natural instinct," Pupa answered. "You''re in so much pain right now. You should rest, serious."


    "No, I¡­ I have to take care of my family first¡­." Yunyu said. "I¡­ I didn''t expect the repercussion of me sucking another man''s cock could be this severe. This is almost like a Karma on its own."


    Pupa noticed that Yunyu suddenly got a high fever. Gaius'' body truly punished him just for cheating. Yes, this was the first time it ever happened to Yunyu.


    At this rate, Yunyu was not in good health to continue preparing dinner for the family.


    But Pupa had to give credit to Yunyu, who pushed Gaius'' unwilling body to its limit until he finished everything and put the last bowl of beef soup on the table before he slumped to the ground, losing all his strength to even get up.


    His mind was hazy, and he slowly lost his consciousness, fainting near the dining table.


    **


    Clarke was busy with his job as always. He was thinking about finishing his job right at 5 P.M so he could have dinner with his family. So he rushed everything just to end it faster.


    But when he was rushing, a flash of light was near him, and Hermes suddenly popped out, carrying crying Artemis.


    "Dad! Dad!"


    "WUAAAAA! Daddyyy!" Artemis cried harder when she saw her Daddy. She struggled because he wanted to be hugged by him instead.


    Clarke was stunned when his children suddenly teleported right in front of him. Hermes, who rarely cried actually had red eyes as if he was sobbing previously.


    "What happened?" Clarke asked while taking Artemis from Hermes'' hand.


    "Mommy! Mommy is not breathinggg! Wuaaaa!!" Artemis cried so hard and loud.


    "WHAT?!" Clarke''s heartbeat stopped for a moment when he heard that. He was about to lose his rationality and flew back to the apartment before Hermes stopped him.


    "Dad, Mom is not breathing before¡­." Hermes suddenly interrupted.


    "What do you mean your Mom is not breathing?!" Clarke panicked.


    "Yes... we found him fainting near the dining table, and he is not breathing¡­." Hermes bit his lips. He was about to cry again. "I teleported Mom to the hospital, and he is now in the um¡­ emergency room, that''s what the doctor said, Dad¡­."


    Clarke''s gaze blurred instantly. He truly almost lost his rationality when he heard his wife wasn''t breathing. He then hugged Artemis and Hermes and whispered, "Let''s go to the hospital, okay?"


    Thus, Hermes teleported them to the hospital, and one of the nurses had already waited for their arrival.


    "Mr. Clarke Gaist, something terrible has happened to Mr. Gaius Gaist¡­."


    "What happened? WHAT HAPPENED TO MY WIFE?!"


    The nurse was a bit intimidated by Mr. Clarke Gaist'' gaze, but she replied, "The doctor is now using a defibrillator to shock his heart, hopefully, things go well¡ª"


    "HOW COULD HIS HEART STOP BEATING?! HE IS STILL HEALTHY THIS MORNING!"


    "S¡ªSir, please calm down. We aren''t sure what is happening. It''s best to wait for now¡­ and pray for his safety."


    ¡­


    Clarke was sitting with his kids. He was restless, of course.


    He felt that his life could crumble anytime soon because he couldn''t think of anything other than his beautiful life with his wife.


    He did everything for his wife and his kids, but just to be honest, he wanted to have kids because Gaius persuaded him. His life was only catering to Gaius.


    All was for Gaius in the end.


    And if his wife died¡­ if he died¡­


    Crack. Crack. Crack. Crack.


    Clarke couldn''t control his power as his aura slowly cracked the walls, tiles, and anything nearby. At this rate, he might''ve accidentally become nuclear that destroyed the country, or even worse, the world.


    Artemis could sense that her Daddy wasn''t right.. So she hugged his neck and whispered, ''Daddy, Arte wants to meet Mommy¡­ Arte is scared¡­.''

 Chapter 660 - 14.56

    ''Daddy, Arte wants to meet Mommy¡­ Arte is scared¡­.''


    Clarke slowly lost his humanity before finally regaining some of his sanity when he heard Artemis'' voice.


    Artemis had Gaius'' face.


    Well, baby Gaius face.


    Clarke took a deep breath and hugged Artemis while patting Hermes, who was sitting beside him.


    "Mommy will be okay, don''t worry¡­." Clarke said, trying to pacify the kids and his own heart.


    Even the strongest man on earth could feel pain, and he always felt a terrible pain whenever it involved his beloved wife.


    ''Wife¡­ please don''t leave me. I¡­ I don''t know what to do without you,'' Clarke begged in his heart as he waited with the kids.


    One hour¡­


    Two hours¡­


    Three hours¡­


    It took four hours until the door in the emergency room was opened, and the Doctor came out while wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "Doctor, how is my wife?!" Clarke asked hurriedly.


    The Doctor continued wiping his sweat and then stared at Clarke with eyes full of judgment.


    "Something inexplicable happened to Mr. Gaius Gaist. His heart completely stopped every ten minutes and then started beating after. The cycle continued for almost four hours until we could save his life."


    "He is currently resting and will be moved to the regular VIP room. There are no symptoms of illness or internal damage in him, but¡­ Mr. Clarke Gaist, you should pay attention more to your wife."


    "After four hours, he suddenly woke up and grabbed my hand. Then he begged me not to call you because he''s afraid to disturb your work. He also asked if the kids cried before fainting again. He continued worrying about his family, not even taking one moment to think about his own life."


    "I know that you might be a very busy man¡­ but you should also pay attention to your wife and your children. They are the ones who dragged Mr. Gaius Gaist to the ER."


    Clarke''s heart was shattered, knowing the Doctor basically said he was an ignorant husband who didn''t care about his wife.


    There was no rebuttal in it though, it was true that he got so busy, he basically forgot that he had his beloved family waiting for him.


    He tightened his hug on Artemis and nodded, "I''ll make up for my mistake, Doctor. Thank you for saving my wife."


    **


    Gaius opened his eyes slowly. His head felt heavy, and his body was even heavier. But the moment he fully opened his eyes, he saw his children and Clarke looking at him full of worry.


    "MOMMY!"


    "WIFE!"


    Clarke and the kids hugged him tightly, especially Clarke, whose hands trembled when he could feel the warmth of Gaius again.


    "W¡ªWhat happened?" Gaius asked confusedly.


    "Mom, your heart was not beating!" Hermes said.


    "Mommy, Arte is so scared! Arte still wants to be with Mommy!"


    "Huh?" Gaius was even more confused. His heart stopped beating? The last thing he remembered was he finished preparing for dinner.


    He looked at his husband, demanding an answer.


    "Wife¡­ you fainted, and your heart stopped beating for every ten minutes in four hours. The Doctor cannot explain what happened to you¡­ did something happen in our apartment?"


    "¡­"


    Of course, Gaius couldn''t say that he gave Reed a blowjob. He did that because something strange happened to his body.


    Maybe his heart stopped beating because of shock¡­


    Gaius dodged Clarke''s eyes and said, "I don''t know either¡­."


    "Ah, at least you''re safe now, wife. Please tell me if you feel anything. I¡­ I could not forgive myself if you got hurt. And if you left me first¡­ then I might¡­ I might¡­"


    [Pupa: He might snap.]


    [Pupa: Clarke is as unstable as Reed, probably even worse since he has been restraining himself for so long. He became a superhero because that''s what his adoptive parents taught him.]


    [Pupa: He already felt tired to be the good guy at some point, and then Gaius Gaist enters his life and becomes his most important drive right now. He is extremely dependent on Gaius. Without Gaius on his side, I bet he will be even crazier than Reed.]


    [Why are you saying all of this now?]


    [Pupa: Just a warning. I''m literally trying my best to put your soul back to Gaius'' body.]


    [Well, who would''ve expected Gaius'' body to literally expel me out. He must''ve hated Reed so much.]


    [Pupa: It''s a sign that Gaius truly loves Clarke even though the one residing in his body right now is you.]


    [Pupa: which is weird because the body assigned to you should only be compatible with the master of the world.]


    [Yeah, I was shocked when my soul floated around every ten minutes. But all is well now, right?]


    [Pupa:¡­ why would you wake up so suddenly, and then rambled about how you don''t want to disturb Clarke''s work and worried about the kids?]


    [Hehe, to add to the drama, of course. Don''t you see the guilt in Clarke''s face? That''ll teach him not to ignore or yell at me!]


    [Pupa:¡­ how vindictive can you be? What if you''re the main character of a story, and your readers see you like this?]


    [What? It''s called being real ah! Do you want me to act so righteous and kindhearted to my readers?]


    [Pupa: Now that you mention it, I don''t think I want to see you acting so righteous. It doesn''t fit you at all.]


    [Hmph! Told you.]


    "I''m sorry for making you guys worry. I don''t know what''s happening, but I''ll be careful with my health."


    "No, you should call me instantly when you feel something wrong, okay?" Clarke insisted. "You shouldn''t push yourself too far!"


    "O¡ªOkay¡­" Gaius nodded reluctantly.


    "Mommy! Arte will stay with Mommy! Arte doesn''t want Mommy to leave!"


    "I''ll stay with you too, Mom!"


    Gaius smiled, "You guys can stay a day or two until Mommy gets discharged."


    "I¡ªI will stay¡ª" Clarke wanted to take care of his wife too, but Gaius suddenly refused.


    "You have a more important thing to do, Husband. Your work cannot be delayed, so it''s fine," Gaius refused. Honestly, he also wanted to stay with Clarke. But he kept remembering about what he did with Reed and got so guilty, he couldn''t even face his husband.


    Clarke was heartbroken when his beloved wife refused him. He thought Gaius didn''t want him to stay because he cared more for his work rather than his wife.


    "What do you mean, Wife? I also want to take care of you, guard you, and not worry about work. I can tell Gaia to handle it for a few days. She knows what to do¡ª"


    "Gaia?" Gaius frowned. He never heard of this name that actually sounded similar to his. He knew almost everyone in Clarke''s office because Clarke always told him about the staff.


    Clarke gulped when he realized that he misspoke, and the timing couldn''t get worse than this.


    He shook his head and said, "I¡ªIt''s nothing, Wife¡­."


    "Who is Miss Gaia you''re talking about, Husband?" Gaius asked suspiciously.


    "I¡ª''ll tell you later, okay? You''ve just woke up from a terrible situation."


    Gaius'' suspicion roused judging by Clarke''s nervousness. But the kids were here, so he nodded but kept it in his heart.


    He started worrying whether Clarke was doing something behind the close door.

 Chapter 661 - 14.57

    Reed left Gaius after he got the best blowjob he had ever experienced in his life. It was so nice that his cock was still throbbing out of excitement even hours later.


    He returned to his mansion after this wonderful day and was busy with a meeting before taking an early rest.


    He was excited the next moment he woke up in the morning, thinking of playing some more tricks with Gaius, making this idiot wife of his big brother be his own soon.


    He had everything anyway. It wouldn''t be that hard to obtain his brother''s idiot wife.


    "Wonder what kind of expression he''ll make today after what we did yesterday, heh," Reed chuckled as he drove to the Gaist family apartment in a good mood today, but when he arrived and pressed the bell on the door, there was no answer even after so long.


    "Huh? Where is that idiot?" Reed wondered. It was rare for Gaius to be unresponsive. "Did he feel too ashamed to open the door today? Heh."


    "Hey, brother-in-law, open the door~" Reed pressed the doorbell a few more times to no avail.


    Reed frowned. This was very unusual of Gaius to be so unresponsive. He called Gaius'' number, and nobody answered.


    Thus, he reluctantly called his big brother Clarke, and after a moment, Clarke picked up the call.


    "Hello¡­"


    "Big brother¡­ why is the apartment empty? Did brother-in-law go somewhere today?" Reed asked.


    "Gaius¡­ he fainted yesterday, and we''re currently in the hospital," Clarke replied. He didn''t want to disclose that Gaius was in an emergency for four hours because his heart stopped beating every ten minutes. It was a miracle yet mysterious at the same time.


    "Fainted?" Reed wondered if it was his fault because he played with Gaius too much yesterday, so he got some sort of mental shock that made him lose his consciousness.


    "Can I visit? I want to see if brother-in-law is okay," Reed asked politely.


    Clarke gave the hospital name and room number, so Reed could come uninterrupted.


    Reed was curious about what made Gaius faint. He guessed that Gaius fainted because of shock, and somehow¡­ that was cute.


    "If he fainted because he gave me a blowjob, I wonder what kind of reaction would he have if I fucked him silly, hehe¡ªhahaha! Okay, that''s actually pretty interesting," Reed chuckled, full of amusement again.


    After that blowjob yesterday, there was a strange revelation in his heart that he wanted to see more of this idiot, naive guy who would believe in anything he said, like a doll that he could experiment around.


    He believed that he didn''t have any feelings for Gaius Gaist. It was purely his interest in defiling Gaius and snatching him from Clarke, like a kid who always wanted something that his big brother had.


    **


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 45%.]


    [And I''m not doing anything here. My super gawk-gawk 3000 must''ve been so good, he can''t get enough of it, hehe.]


    [Pupa: I want to rebuke that, but we both know that''s the truth anyway.]


    [Told you~]


    "Wife¡­ breakfast¡­" Clarke said as he returned with Gaius'' request for breakfast, pancake with strawberry syrup. It was a childish breakfast, but he was craving something sweet and warm for breakfast anyway.


    "You sure you don''t want to eat hospital food? It''s good for your health, Wife¡­."


    "The doctor said that I have no other problem. Might as well replenish my energy with stuff that I like, right?" Gaius said.


    Clarke nodded obediently and prepared Gaius'' breakfast.


    Before he ate his breakfast, Gaius stared at Hermes and Artemis, who were still sleeping on the long sofa together as they had a long night.


    "Unn¡­ sweet¡­" Artemis had a strong smell whenever it came to any sweet stuff. So she woke up and stared at her Mom blankly. "Mommy, Arte¡­ hungry¡­."


    ¡­


    "Did you buy something for yourself and the kids, Husband?" Gaius asked. He didn''t want to eat before his family had eaten something first for breakfast.


    "I can buy something later, you should eat first, Wife¡­."


    "I can''t. Just give this pancake to Artemis. She needs to have breakfast first," Gaius said.


    Hermes also woke up soon after with a grumbling stomach. They hadn''t eaten dinner last night because they were too worried about their Mom.


    Clarke sighed and grabbed Artemis and Hermes, "Fine, I''ll bring the kids to the first floor. There is a coffee shop that sells toast and snacks. That should be enough for them, right?"


    "Yeah, you three should have a breakfast first, don''t worry about me," Gaius smiled at Clarke.


    Clarke was worried about his wife. He didn''t want to leave unless it was of utmost necessity. What would happen if something happened to Gaius while he was out with the kids.


    "But I¡ª"


    "Don''t worry about brother-in-law. I''ll keep him safe while you''re eating with the kids," A voice was suddenly heard from the door.


    Everyone darted their eyes and saw Reed smile at them. He was bringing a bouquet of roses and a basket of fruits.


    "Uncle Reed!"


    "Uncle!"


    Hermes and Artemis rushed to hug their uncle, and they looked a lot more affectionate to Reed rather than Clarke.


    Even Clarke could see it, but nothing he could do. Because he rarely spent time with the kids anyway.


    "Hey, kids! Uncle Reed is here to take care of your Mom," Reed crouched and hugged Hermes and Artemis.


    "Please take care of Mommy!"


    "Yes, Uncle! Please take care of Mom!"


    Clarke gazed silently at how close Reed was with his kids. There was a sense of jealousy and guilt mixed in one in his heart.


    Gaius glanced at his husband and then grabbed Clarke''s hand gently.


    "Kids, your Dad wants to have breakfast with you. Do you want to buy bread and cake for breakfast? Just tell that he will buy it," Gaius intentionally shifted Hermes and Artemis'' attention to Clarke.


    "Really?! Daddy, can I buy cake right now!?" Artemis was the one who got excited the most.


    "Y¡ªYes, you can¡­." Clarke nodded awkwardly. He looked at his wife, and Gaius smiled at him.


    "Go, spend some time with the kids. They need you the most."


    Clarke knew this was Gaius'' way so the kids could be closer to him compared to Reed. No matter how kind Reed was, Hermes and Artemis were still his children.


    So he had to be closer to them.


    Thus, Clarke carried Artemis on his arm while holding Hermes'' hand on another as they left the room, "Please take care of your brother-in-law for a moment, okay? I will have breakfast with the kids on the first floor," Clarke asked Reed before he left.


    "Sure thing, take your time, brother," Reed smiled.


    He waited until Clarke pressed the elevator button and entered.


    Reed smirked after he closed the door and walked to Gaius, who glared at him defensively.


    Gaius tucked the blanket reactively, afraid that Reed might''ve done something while Clarke and the kids were out.


    Reed raised his brow once he saw Gaius'' reaction and asked, "Why are you so defensive right now? I just want to check on your condition as your caring brother-in-law. Is that wrong?"

 Chapter 662 - 14.58

    "Why are you so defensive right now? I just want to check on your condition as your caring brother-in-law. Is that wrong?"


    [Heh, if it''s that simple, there will be no affair between us, you crazy predator!]


    [Pupa: And you''re a willing prey.]


    [Hehe.]


    "I¡­ I don''t think we should talk, Reed," Gaius said reluctantly. There was a trace of fear in his eyes. He was scared that Clarke might find out about what he did with Reed, and it would be impossible to explain.


    So he just wanted to bury it forever, only between them, a filthy secret that shouldn''t be leaked.


    "Why shouldn''t we talk? Did I ever do something wrong to you?" Reed acted as if he was wronged. He walked to the bed and then sat at the edge.


    He grabbed Gaius'' exposed ankle with his warm hand and smirked, "Did you faint because you''re too shocked after what we did? You know I did it because you had that strange illness in you, right? And after you swallowed my essence, the heat and itch disappeared, right?"


    "So, what did I do wrong to get this cold treatment from you, brother-in-law?"


    ¡­


    "I''m fine," Gaius replied coldly. He pulled his leg, but Reed tightened his grip on his ankle. "R¡ªRelease me. I''m fine. I''ll be discharged tomorrow."


    "You haven''t answered my question," Reed smiled thin. "What caused you to faint out of nowhere and get hospitalized? Was it because of our activity before?"


    "N¡ªNo, it''s because I got too tired," Gaius dodged the question because the truth was¡­ what he did with Reed was too scandalous and nefarious. He got some sort of mental shock out of it.


    A man like Gaius, who never thought of cheating with his husband, actually gave his husband''s little brother a blowjob. He even swallowed everything.


    He was guilty in this one, but he didn''t have the guts to confess to Clarke, knowing that it would ruin their marriage.


    "Really? Just tired?" Reed''s smile widened as his hand crawled up and rubbed Gaius'' smooth thigh. "Do you want me to help you with anything?"


    Gaius shook his head, "R¡ªReed, it''s¡­ it''s best if we don''t see each other for a while. Don''t come to my apartment from now on. I¡ªI feel guilty for Clarke, even though we didn''t have any romantic attraction."


    "No romantic attraction?" Reed was surprised by that word.


    True, there was no romantic attraction between them, but he couldn''t help to feel sour when Gaius said it so lightly, meaning that there was never any feeling in his heart for Reed.


    And it got him upset.


    He hated Gaius for being slow and idiotic.


    Reed''s gaze darkened, and his thin smile turned into a devious smirk, "No romantic attraction, huh? It''s true when I shot my essence in your mouth, I don''t have any romantic attraction to you at all¡­."


    "G¡ªGood, so there''s no hard feeling between us. Please don''t tell Clarke about this. I don''t know how to explain it¡­." Gaius begged, and it got Reed even madder than before.


    But he didn''t show his annoyance directly. He saw the clock and then snapped his finger to stop the time.


    The ticking on the clock stopped, and everything paused, including the bird who flew outside of the window. It was part of his power to freeze time, only allowing those he chose to move inside this freezing time.


    Now he had a lot more time with Gaius.


    Gaius was too nervous to realize that Reed had literally frozen up the time as if it was nothing. He got nervous¡­ yet strangely aroused when Reed''s strong hand slowly crawled upon his thigh into his waist, gently rubbing the waist.


    He only wore a thin pajama, so he could really feel the warm hand rubbing him.


    "R¡ªReed, what if Clarke and the kids suddenly barged in?! P¡ªPlease stop this!" Gaius begged.


    Reed raised his brow. It seemed that Gaius was too nervous that he didn''t even realize Reed had frozen the time for them.


    And it roused his devilish urge to tease this idiotic man even more.


    "Ah!" Gaius zipped his mouth as he accidentally moaned when Reed rubbed his inner thigh. The red tint on Gaius'' cheeks became too obvious to hide, giving Reed a strange pleasure.


    He wanted to conquer this idiotic man, own him completely, and then ruin everything he had, so Gaius would have no other way out except turning to his direction, begging for Reed to take him in.


    ''This shitty, naive, idiotic man dares to say that he doesn''t have any romantic feeling to me? Heh, I don''t have any attraction to him as well. I just want to ruin him¡­ I''m sure of it¡­.'' Reed assured himself.


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 50%.]


    [See? Told you he''s that type of man who only falls in love when there is a challenge in front of him. He is that kind of nefarious man who likes to see ruination, especially when it''s something scandalous.]


    "Why are you moaning, brother-in-law? I just want to give you a message since you said that you got hospitalized out of exhaustion," Reed reasoned.


    He continued rubbing Gaius'' inner thigh despite Gaius'' protest. He got even more brazen as he crawled up and started fondling with his butt cheek.


    "R¡ªReed, please don''t, we will be seen!" Gaius begged. He was too scared that he could be caught red-handed by Clarke and the kids.


    "Hm? Why are you scared? You said there is no romantic attraction between us, right? So it''s fine for me to do this because I''m just your little brother-in-law trying to help to ease your pain," Reed said. He was still angry that Gaius didn''t admit his romantic attraction.


    Obviously, it was Gaius who was interested in him. Who wouldn''t be interested in him anyway? He was Reed Ville, the richest man in this country, and he was quite young for such status.


    "Remember, brother-in-law, there is no romantic attraction between us.. You said it yourself."

 Chapter 663 - 14.59 (Semi R-18)

    *No Romance involved (1)*


    "Remember, brother-in-law, there is no romantic attraction between us. You said it yourself."


    "Ah!" Gaius was surprised when Reed suddenly pulled down his pants alongside the blanket, completely exposing Gaius'' lower half until his knees. His cock was erect as he remembered Reed''s touch yesterday.


    Reed chuckled when he saw that erect cock. He leaned closer towards Gaius and whispered, ''Are you feeling it right now, brother-in-law?''


    Gaius held his breath when that same feeling suddenly took his body boy storm. Every part of his body became itchy and hot at the same time, waiting for someone to touch and ravage him.


    He turned his head, and his gaze met with Reed''s dark gaze, the strange itch and heat got stronger the moment their eyes met, and it slowly corroded Gaius'' ability to think properly.


    "Mmh!" Gaius bit his lip as he leaned on Reed weakly. He was breathing heavily as he couldn''t control his urge. "W¡ªWhat happened to me? How could I¡ª"


    "¡ªHow could you get in heat after our eyes met, right?" Reed guessed.


    "Y¡ªYes¡­ what is wrong with me¡­." Gaius asked confusedly.


    "Well, I don''t know either, brother-in-law. But maybe the problem has always been because of your physical attraction to me."


    "Physical¡­ attraction?" Gaius didn''t understand. He was always attracted to Clarke, both physically and emotionally.


    Now that Reed was here, Gaius'' body suddenly craved for Reed''s touch.


    "W¡ªWhy is this happening to me?" Gaius lamented. He tried pushing himself away from Reed, but Reed suddenly put his hand behind Gaius'' back and hugged him tighter.


    "I''ll help you to relieve it, but you shouldn''t fight the urge. Just allow me to touch you freely, so we can finish with your mysterious illness as soon as possible," Reed said. Knowing how much of an idiot Gaius was, he must have believed his words, thinking he had a mysterious but shameful illness.


    And the only one who could cure him was Reed.


    "But¡­ Clarke¡­" Gaius still hesitated, thinking about his beloved husband, trying to find a reason to reject Reed''s embrace.


    But the more he tried to find a reason, the more impatient Reed got. He didn''t give a chance for Gaius to doubt anymore, so he tightened his grip on Gaius'' waist and snatched a kiss from that naturally pink lips!


    "Mmf!" Gaius'' eyes widened. He struggled by pushing Reed''s chest to separate himself.


    But Reed was unbudging from his position. He deepened the kiss, demanding Gaius to open his mouth and let him taste that sweet temptation he had been longing for.


    "Mmh! Ah!" Gaius struggled even harder. He got scared as he was afraid to get caught.


    But then Reed glared at him, there was a flash of blood-red color in Reed''s eyes, and Gaius loosened his defense immediately.


    As if hypnotized, he stopped his struggle and gave himself, enjoying the feeling of this hot kiss between them.


    Truthfully, Reed wasn''t someone who forced himself upon others. He wanted to play a game where he was always in control, the one above all.


    But the more he got entangled with Gaius, the more impatient he got.


    All he wanted was to fully control this person to be his. He didn''t care if Gaius was married and had kids. He was even willing to take care of Artemis and Hermes as his own kids, as long as Gaius gave his love, body, and everything to him, Reed Ville!


    But of course, Reed didn''t love Gaius. It was just for his desire to conquer. After he obtained this love, he''d stomp and throw it to the gutter.


    Their kiss was getting hotter and hotter. Reed''s hand started slipping inside Gaius'' shirt and started fiddling with his nipple.


    "Mmh¡­ ahh¡­" Gaius moaned sweetly. At this moment, he realized that he had lost control over his body.


    No matter how much he resisted, the moment Reed touched his body, he became a willing whore.


    "R¡ªReed, what if¡ª"


    "Ssh¡­" Reed grinned. "Don''t worry about them. Nobody will know what we''re doping as long as you enjoy this, alright?"


    [Alright Daddy, ehe~]


    [Pupa: Your kids are having breakfast with your husband on the ground floor.]


    [Well, they''re having their breakfast, while I have mine here, mhm~ Tasty~]


    Gaius swallowed his saliva nervously, especially when Reed''s hand started to crawl down to his erect cock.


    "Uuu¡­ R¡ªReed, this is¡­"


    "What? Do you want me to help you? You said that your body is itching again, right?" Reed said. "Besides, you jerked me off yesterday. Isn''t it alright for me to do the same?"


    "Uuu¡­" Gaius stopped struggling, especially when Reed held his cock and started rubbing it. "Umm¡­ uh¡­"


    Gaius closed his eyes as he started enjoying this service from Reed. The itching and heat around his body started going down to his cock and chrysanthemum.


    He bit his lip as the itch in his chrysanthemum got even worse. He didn''t want to say anything, afraid that Reed might find out and do something even more unscrupulous about it.


    Although, he really wanted to at least stick his finger in and started fingering himself while Reed was servicing his cock.


    Reed was satisfied with Gaius'' slow descend into lustful bitch. He hated that gentle, kindhearted man who only cared about the wellbeing of his family.


    It was nauseating for Reed because he never had that kind of warmth from anyone. He was always alone, after all.


    Reed saw that Gaius was enjoying it, so he got a crazy idea just now.


    He saw the erect and throbbing cock of Gaius and smirked.


    "Honestly, I''ve never done this before. But you should be grateful that you''ll be the first one to ever taste this, brother-in-law."


    Reed sat on the bed and then lowered his head right on top of Gaius'' crotch.


    "W¡ªWhat do you want to¡ªAHH!" Gaius zipped his mouth instantly, but the shock and surprise were too much for him to handle because Reed was actually giving him a blowjob!

 Chapter 664 - 14.60 (Semi R-18)

    *No romance involved (2)*


    "Honestly, I''ve never done this before. But you should be grateful that you''ll be the first one to ever taste this, brother-in-law."


    "W¡ªWhat do you want to¡ªAHH!" Gaius zipped his mouth instantly, but the shock and surprise were too much for him to handle because Reed was actually giving him a blowjob!


    "R¡ªReed, what are you¡ª"


    Gaius tried to push Reed''s shoulder so he could stop blowing him. But Reed insisted on licking the tip of Gaius'' cock, that he got weak instantly.


    "S¡ªStop, please stop!" Gaius begged as he lost his strength. Reed finally stopped and looked up at Reed with a smirk on his face. He glanced at the throbbing red cock and chuckled.


    "You''re extremely sensitive, brother-in-law. Clarke never do this to you?"


    "N¡ªNever¡­" Gaius replied softly. He often sucked Clarke''s cock, but he never got a blowjob from Clarke. He never asked for one either because he thought Clarke wouldn''t like it.


    But Reed just willingly sucked his cock like his lollipop. So it was their first time because Reed never sucked anyone in his life so far, "It''s tasty. I want to suck more, heh."


    "Uuuhh¡­"


    Reed started sucking from the top and then going down to the shaft. He was used to getting fellatio from many people, so he also knew how to make a man comfortable.


    Gaius was in heaven and hell at the same time as Reed started making an up and down movement with his fellatio, making sure that he ate Gaius'' cock fully.


    Reed looked up at Gaius, whose face was flushed with lust and shyness, making Reed''s cock bulge beneath his jeans. He wanted to see more of that lustful face. He wanted Gaius to drown in his desire.


    "Ah, ahh, s¡ªslower, Reed. It''s too¡ª" Gaius bit his lips as he almost made another noise. He was still worried that someone might hear them.


    Reed saw this, and he was dissatisfied with it. He used his power to stimulate Gaius even more. Gaius almost lost his consciousness with the extreme pleasure that brought him to his wit''s end.


    "OHH¡ªAHH! R¡ªREED, PLEASE STOP, I''M GOING TO CUM¡ªAHHH I''M CUMMING!!!!"


    Gaius shot everything inside Reed''s mouth. He hadn''t ejaculated for a while, so he came a lot inside.


    Reed swallowed everything though, despite his first time giving a blowjob, he had the urge to swallow Gaius'' cum.


    And it was actually sweet, maybe because Gaius had been living healthy for his life.


    Gaius was breathing heavily as he slumped on the bed. Reed chuckled and licked the semen stain at the edge of his lips.


    He kissed Gaius'' lips and then said, "Remember, brother-in-law, there is no romance between us. What I did to you is just because I want to help you, remember that."


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 55%.]


    [Hehe, what a crazy Tsundere. Definitely my type.]


    [Your husband and kids are eating on the ground floor.]


    [Oh shut up, Pupa. At least let me have my time with the master of the world! Reed is the master, right? Not Clarke!]


    [Pupa: I''ll still be petty enough to keep reminding you of his existence.]


    **


    Meanwhile, Clarke and the kids were eating together at a coffee shop. The situation became awkward because Clarke never actually spent time with the kids unless Gaius was around.


    "Daddy! I want cake!" Artemis said.


    "Sure, princess," Clarke smiled and ordered a strawberry shortcake for her. Meanwhile, Hermes was silent the whole time, but he didn''t move his gaze away from a toy in the display.


    "Hermes, what do you want?" Clarke asked.


    ¡­


    Hermes kept staring at the toy, and then he replied, "I''ll eat what you have, Dad¡­."


    ¡­


    Clarke sighed. He had the feeling that Hermes was a lot like him. At least when he was young. He took care of the family, especially his adoptive parents, when he was 15 since both of them were old retirees until they passed away when he was 20.


    When he was at Hermes'' age, he realized that his adoptive parents wouldn''t last forever with him, so he took care of many house chores alone. Fortunately, he had unlimited stamina, so it wasn''t difficult.


    Hermes was also like that. He had been taking care of the family in his absence. At least he had been taking care of his little sister, Artemis when Gaius got injured or sick.


    He also teleported Artemis to the daycare every day.


    Honestly, Clarke wanted to praise his son, to spoil him just like how he spoiled Artemis.


    But both of them were so awkward to each other, especially after Clarke scolded Hermes right in front of his staff before.


    Clarke sighed and asked the Barista, "Do you sell that robot toy in the display?"


    "Ah, yes, sir. It''s a promotional toy. You can earn it by buying the kids'' menu," he replied.


    ''What is this? McDonald?'' Clarke wondered.


    "Dad¡­ you don''t need to¡­ I don''t like toys. I''m not a kid anymore," Hermes refused.


    **


    Clarke was now eating with the kids. Artemis was eating bread and a slice of cake with a pink drink.


    While Hermes was busy playing with the robot toy. He ate the kid menu slowly, which was a relief for Clarke.


    They ate in silence. Everything felt so awkward when Gaius wasn''t here.


    Clarke realized that Gaius was truly the one who made him complete. He had a lot of shortcomings despite his status as Superbman, and Gaius was the only one who could complete him.


    ''Ah, this is my fault. I''ve been too focused on my work and my status as Superbman. I work hard for Gaius and the kids in the first place¡­ but I forget them instead¡­.''


    "Dad¡­"


    "Hm?" Clarke turned his head to Hermes, who finally stopped playing with the toy. He stared at Clarke in the eyes and then asked, "If you don''t love Mom anymore, just leave¡­ don''t hurt Mom¡­."


    "Un! Arte loves Mommy! Mommy cries because of Daddy, please don''t hurt Mommy!" Artemis added.

 Chapter 665 - 14.61

    "Dad¡­"


    "Hm?" Clarke turned his head to Hermes, who finally stopped playing with the toy. He stared at Clarke in the eyes and then asked, "If you don''t love Mom anymore, just leave¡­ don''t hurt Mom¡­."


    "Un! Arte loves Mommy! Mommy cries because of Daddy, please don''t hurt Mommy!" Artemis added.


    "Huh?" Clarke was confused with his children. Why would they say that he was hurting Gaius?


    He did everything for Gaius in the first place. The idea of him hurting Gaius was out of his mind!


    "Why did you say that? Dad never hurts Mom," Clarke defended himself.


    "¡­ Dad, you yelled at Mom before because I went to your office¡­." Hermes mentioned his past deed. He remembered that one, and he realized it was his fault, although, in his defense, he was so stressed out that he couldn''t think straight.


    "Un! Mommy came to Arte''s room. Mommy cries while sleeping¡­."


    "And then a few weeks later, I can hear your fight with Mom, so I went to Artemis'' room to hug her," Hermes reported more of his sins. "Dad, did you know that Mom slept in the living room while crying again?"


    "I asked him what happened the next morning, and Mom didn''t want to talk about it. He still cooks us for breakfast and then lunch boxes. I know that he woke up at dawn just to take care of us¡­." Hermes told everything he knew, and his respect for his Father had already diminished to an all-time low. He didn''t even think that his Dad deserved his Mom.


    "Dad, when I meet someone like Mom in the future, I will never get angry at him. I don''t want to be like you¡­." Hermes stated.


    That statement got right through his heart, it suffocated him, and the fact that it came from his own son¡­ was ten times worse.


    Clarke glanced at Artemis, who kept staring at him with woeful eyes. Even a little kid like Artemis judged him.


    ''Am I¡­ that bad?'' Clarke pondered.


    They said that kids are the mirror of their parents. If the parents taught them right, then they''d be great people in the future. But if they didn''t¡­


    "Oh no, Daddy will never hurt your Mommy, not anymore," Clarke defended himself again. He picked Artemis from her seat on his lap and patted Artemis'' head.


    "Daddy and Mommy had a fight before, but we''re okay now," Clarke said.


    "But Mommy is crying¡­ Daddy, Arte is so sad when Mommy is crying¡­ " Artemis'' eyes started pooling with tears. She was a sensitive child whose mood could get affected by any change around her.


    She leaned on Clarke''s chest and said, "Daddy, please don''t hurt Mommy. Arte is so scared of Daddy¡­."


    "Dad, maybe Mom got too stressed with you. That''s why he fainted and almost lost his life," Hermes said coldly. Compared to Artemis, who was only 3 years old, Hermes was already old enough to understand what was happening.


    Based on what he said just now, it seems data Hermes already hated him.


    It wasn''t surprising though, Hermes loved his Mom so much. Because he was practically only raised by Gaius. Because Clarke was way too busy to take care of the kid because he was developing his business, and the villains came out at least 4x a week.


    "My son¡­" Clarke saw the anger in Hermes'' eyes, but he couldn''t defend himself against his son. Because he was the one at fault here.


    He never actually had a time alone with his son. There was no quality time to create a father-son bond between them as well.


    And he had to admit that he liked Artemis more because she was so cute. She was his little Princess.


    But with Hermes, Clarke was too busy that he didn''t realize the kid he had forgotten was already 8 years old.


    Yet, Clarke didn''t know what to say to ease up the tension. He was always that awkward whenever it came to direct communication.


    So he just ate in silence with the kids and then got up, carrying them back to Gaius because he believed that Gaius was the one who could make everything alright for him.


    Only Gaius could give him peace, and he believed that Gaius could also ease up the tension between Clarke and the kids.


    **


    Meanwhile, Gaius was resting on the bed after Reed gave him a blowjob. He didn''t have any mood to eat anything afterward, and Reed chuckled after seeing Gaius'' current condition.


    "Why are you so weak, brother-in-law? It''s just a little morning blowjob," Reed smirked as he sat at the edge of the bed.


    Gaius glared at him to no avail. To be honest, he didn''t think anything could scare Reed at this point. This daredevil dared to give his brother-in-law a blowjob because of a mysterious illness!


    "I don''t want to talk about that," Gaius shook his head. "But I have a question for you."


    "Hm? Sure, just ask."


    "About Clarke¡­" Gaius still remembered that Clarke said someone named ''Gaia'' would take care of the company while he was taking care of Gaius, and he never heard of this Gaia person.


    Since Clarke forbade Gaius to work long hours in the office as his secretary and still had to take care of the kids, Clarke would usually report everything, including what was happening inside the office, to ease Gaius'' worry.


    "Do you know about someone named Gaia? Clarke accidentally mentioned that name when I got sick here, and he said he will tell me later¡­."


    Reed grinned upon hearing this question. He had predicted this, and he was ready to wreak havoc in this family.


    "What? Big brother hasn''t told you about Gaia? But he is the one who requested me to bring her in!"


    "Request?!" Gaius'' eyes widened as he started getting wild thoughts about this ''Gaia'' woman. "W¡ªWhat do you mean request?"


    "Well, it''s simple¡­ he said that his office is tedious and tiring because there''s no pretty woman in his office. So he asked me to bring in a beautiful woman as his new secretary, and her name is Gaia.""Dad¡­"


    "Hm?" Clarke turned his head to Hermes, who finally stopped playing with the toy. He stared at Clarke in the eyes and then asked, "If you don''t love Mom anymore, just leave¡­ don''t hurt Mom¡­."


    "Un! Arte loves Mommy! Mommy cries because of Daddy, please don''t hurt Mommy!" Artemis added.


    "Huh?" Clarke was confused with his children. Why would they say that he was hurting Gaius?


    He did everything for Gaius in the first place. The idea of him hurting Gaius was out of his mind!


    "Why did you say that? Dad never hurts Mom," Clarke defended himself.


    "¡­ Dad, you yelled at Mom before because I went to your office¡­." Hermes mentioned his past deed. He remembered that one, and he realized it was his fault, although, in his defense, he was so stressed out that he couldn''t think straight.


    "Un! Mommy came to Arte''s room. Mommy cries while sleeping¡­."


    "And then a few weeks later, I can hear your fight with Mom, so I went to Artemis'' room to hug her," Hermes reported more of his sins. "Dad, did you know that Mom slept in the living room while crying again?"


    "I asked him what happened the next morning, and Mom didn''t want to talk about it. He still cooks us for breakfast and then lunch boxes. I know that he woke up at dawn just to take care of us¡­." Hermes told everything he knew, and his respect for his Father had already diminished to an all-time low. He didn''t even think that his Dad deserved his Mom.


    "Dad, when I meet someone like Mom in the future, I will never get angry at him. I don''t want to be like you¡­." Hermes stated.


    That statement got right through his heart, it suffocated him, and the fact that it came from his own son¡­ was ten times worse.


    Clarke glanced at Artemis, who kept staring at him with woeful eyes. Even a little kid like Artemis judged him.


    ''Am I¡­ that bad?'' Clarke pondered.


    They said that kids are the mirror of their parents. If the parents taught them right, then they''d be great people in the future. But if they didn''t¡­


    "Oh no, Daddy will never hurt your Mommy, not anymore," Clarke defended himself again. He picked Artemis from her seat on his lap and patted Artemis'' head.


    "Daddy and Mommy had a fight before, but we''re okay now," Clarke said.


    "But Mommy is crying¡­ Daddy, Arte is so sad when Mommy is crying¡­ " Artemis'' eyes started pooling with tears. She was a sensitive child whose mood could get affected by any change around her.


    She leaned on Clarke''s chest and said, "Daddy, please don''t hurt Mommy. Arte is so scared of Daddy¡­."


    "Dad, maybe Mom got too stressed with you. That''s why he fainted and almost lost his life," Hermes said coldly. Compared to Artemis, who was only 3 years old, Hermes was already old enough to understand what was happening.


    Based on what he said just now, it seems data Hermes already hated him.


    It wasn''t surprising though, Hermes loved his Mom so much. Because he was practically only raised by Gaius. Because Clarke was way too busy to take care of the kid because he was developing his business, and the villains came out at least 4x a week.


    "My son¡­" Clarke saw the anger in Hermes'' eyes, but he couldn''t defend himself against his son. Because he was the one at fault here.


    He never actually had a time alone with his son. There was no quality time to create a father-son bond between them as well.


    And he had to admit that he liked Artemis more because she was so cute. She was his little Princess.


    But with Hermes, Clarke was too busy that he didn''t realize the kid he had forgotten was already 8 years old.


    Yet, Clarke didn''t know what to say to ease up the tension. He was always that awkward whenever it came to direct communication.


    So he just ate in silence with the kids and then got up, carrying them back to Gaius because he believed that Gaius was the one who could make everything alright for him.


    Only Gaius could give him peace, and he believed that Gaius could also ease up the tension between Clarke and the kids.


    **


    Meanwhile, Gaius was resting on the bed after Reed gave him a blowjob. He didn''t have any mood to eat anything afterward, and Reed chuckled after seeing Gaius'' current condition.


    "Why are you so weak, brother-in-law? It''s just a little morning blowjob," Reed smirked as he sat at the edge of the bed.


    Gaius glared at him to no avail. To be honest, he didn''t think anything could scare Reed at this point. This daredevil dared to give his brother-in-law a blowjob because of a mysterious illness!


    "I don''t want to talk about that," Gaius shook his head. "But I have a question for you."


    "Hm? Sure, just ask."


    "About Clarke¡­" Gaius still remembered that Clarke said someone named ''Gaia'' would take care of the company while he was taking care of Gaius, and he never heard of this Gaia person.


    Since Clarke forbade Gaius to work long hours in the office as his secretary and still had to take care of the kids, Clarke would usually report everything, including what was happening inside the office, to ease Gaius'' worry.


    "Do you know about someone named Gaia? Clarke accidentally mentioned that name when I got sick here, and he said he will tell me later¡­."


    Reed grinned upon hearing this question. He had predicted this, and he was ready to wreak havoc in this family.


    "What? Big brother hasn''t told you about Gaia? But he is the one who requested me to bring her in!"


    "Request?!" Gaius'' eyes widened as he started getting wild thoughts about this ''Gaia'' woman. "W¡ªWhat do you mean request?"


    "Well, it''s simple¡­ he said that his office is tedious and tiring because there''s no pretty woman in his office. So he asked me to bring in a beautiful woman as his new secretary, and her name is Gaia.""Dad¡­"


    "Hm?" Clarke turned his head to Hermes, who finally stopped playing with the toy. He stared at Clarke in the eyes and then asked, "If you don''t love Mom anymore, just leave¡­ don''t hurt Mom¡­."


    "Un! Arte loves Mommy! Mommy cries because of Daddy, please don''t hurt Mommy!" Artemis added.


    "Huh?" Clarke was confused with his children. Why would they say that he was hurting Gaius?


    He did everything for Gaius in the first place. The idea of him hurting Gaius was out of his mind!


    "Why did you say that? Dad never hurts Mom," Clarke defended himself.


    "¡­ Dad, you yelled at Mom before because I went to your office¡­." Hermes mentioned his past deed. He remembered that one, and he realized it was his fault, although, in his defense, he was so stressed out that he couldn''t think straight.


    "Un! Mommy came to Arte''s room. Mommy cries while sleeping¡­."


    "And then a few weeks later, I can hear your fight with Mom, so I went to Artemis'' room to hug her," Hermes reported more of his sins. "Dad, did you know that Mom slept in the living room while crying again?"


    "I asked him what happened the next morning, and Mom didn''t want to talk about it. He still cooks us for breakfast and then lunch boxes. I know that he woke up at dawn just to take care of us¡­." Hermes told everything he knew, and his respect for his Father had already diminished to an all-time low. He didn''t even think that his Dad deserved his Mom.


    "Dad, when I meet someone like Mom in the future, I will never get angry at him. I don''t want to be like you¡­." Hermes stated.


    That statement got right through his heart, it suffocated him, and the fact that it came from his own son¡­ was ten times worse.


    Clarke glanced at Artemis, who kept staring at him with woeful eyes. Even a little kid like Artemis judged him.


    ''Am I¡­ that bad?'' Clarke pondered.


    They said that kids are the mirror of their parents. If the parents taught them right, then they''d be great people in the future. But if they didn''t¡­


    "Oh no, Daddy will never hurt your Mommy, not anymore," Clarke defended himself again. He picked Artemis from her seat on his lap and patted Artemis'' head.


    "Daddy and Mommy had a fight before, but we''re okay now," Clarke said.


    "But Mommy is crying¡­ Daddy, Arte is so sad when Mommy is crying¡­ " Artemis'' eyes started pooling with tears. She was a sensitive child whose mood could get affected by any change around her.


    She leaned on Clarke''s chest and said, "Daddy, please don''t hurt Mommy. Arte is so scared of Daddy¡­."


    "Dad, maybe Mom got too stressed with you. That''s why he fainted and almost lost his life," Hermes said coldly. Compared to Artemis, who was only 3 years old, Hermes was already old enough to understand what was happening.


    Based on what he said just now, it seems data Hermes already hated him.


    It wasn''t surprising though, Hermes loved his Mom so much. Because he was practically only raised by Gaius. Because Clarke was way too busy to take care of the kid because he was developing his business, and the villains came out at least 4x a week.


    "My son¡­" Clarke saw the anger in Hermes'' eyes, but he couldn''t defend himself against his son. Because he was the one at fault here.


    He never actually had a time alone with his son. There was no quality time to create a father-son bond between them as well.


    And he had to admit that he liked Artemis more because she was so cute. She was his little Princess.


    But with Hermes, Clarke was too busy that he didn''t realize the kid he had forgotten was already 8 years old.


    Yet, Clarke didn''t know what to say to ease up the tension. He was always that awkward whenever it came to direct communication.


    So he just ate in silence with the kids and then got up, carrying them back to Gaius because he believed that Gaius was the one who could make everything alright for him.


    Only Gaius could give him peace, and he believed that Gaius could also ease up the tension between Clarke and the kids.


    **


    Meanwhile, Gaius was resting on the bed after Reed gave him a blowjob. He didn''t have any mood to eat anything afterward, and Reed chuckled after seeing Gaius'' current condition.


    "Why are you so weak, brother-in-law? It''s just a little morning blowjob," Reed smirked as he sat at the edge of the bed.


    Gaius glared at him to no avail. To be honest, he didn''t think anything could scare Reed at this point. This daredevil dared to give his brother-in-law a blowjob because of a mysterious illness!


    "I don''t want to talk about that," Gaius shook his head. "But I have a question for you."


    "Hm? Sure, just ask."


    "About Clarke¡­" Gaius still remembered that Clarke said someone named ''Gaia'' would take care of the company while he was taking care of Gaius, and he never heard of this Gaia person.


    Since Clarke forbade Gaius to work long hours in the office as his secretary and still had to take care of the kids, Clarke would usually report everything, including what was happening inside the office, to ease Gaius'' worry.


    "Do you know about someone named Gaia? Clarke accidentally mentioned that name when I got sick here, and he said he will tell me later¡­."


    Reed grinned upon hearing this question. He had predicted this, and he was ready to wreak havoc in this family.


    "What? Big brother hasn''t told you about Gaia? But he is the one who requested me to bring her in!"


    "Request?!" Gaius'' eyes widened as he started getting wild thoughts about this ''Gaia'' woman. "W¡ªWhat do you mean request?"


    "Well, it''s simple¡­ he said that his office is tedious and tiring because there''s no pretty woman in his office.. So he asked me to bring in a beautiful woman as his new secretary, and her name is Gaia."

 Chapter 666 - 14.62

    "Well, it''s simple¡­ he said that his office is tedious and tiring because there''s no pretty woman in his office. So he asked me to bring in a beautiful woman as his new secretary, and her name is Gaia."


    "What?!"


    "Yeah, so I brought her to be Clarke''s new secretary," Reed smirked. "He said that he likes her a lot. Because she''s young and sexy, unlike¡­."


    Reed shrugged before finishing his sentence. He sat on the chair, leaning while spreading his leg brazenly, "He said that Gaia has a good skill, very satisfying."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "What kind of crazy lies are you making up right now, Reed," Gaius said. He squinted at Reed suspiciously, "You know Clarke and I have been in love with each other for so long. Do you think I''ll believe your lies?"


    "Me? Lying? Since when I lied about serious stuff?" Reed''s smirk grew wider as he picked up the phone from his pocket. "Do you not believe what I''m saying?"


    "No, and never. I know Clarke is a loyal husband of mine. He works hard, and though he has a communication problem, he''d never cheat on me," Gaius refused to believe. He wanted Reed to know that Clarke was a lot better than what he portrayed.


    "Oh~ I see¡­." Reed opened his phone gallery to find the picture of a woman and then asked, "Brother-in-law, you called me a liar. And I know I have no proof except what he said to me once. But I have the picture of Gaia. Do you want to see her face?"


    "What are you on about, Reed?" Gaius shook his head. "You know I''ll not falter. I believe that my husband is the most loyal."


    "So, do you want to see her face or not?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Gaius gulped and nodded slowly. Despite his assurance, he was still curious about this new secretary that Clarke hid. Clarke never hid someone before. He always told Gaius all the staff in his small office before.


    Now that his office got bigger, he''d only tell Gaius about the important stuff like the manager or secretary.


    ''Perfect. He has clearly fallen into my trap. No matter how loyal you''re, there will always be that seed of doubt inside your heart, is it not?'' Reed thought.


    He clicked on Mystica''s picture, disguising herself as Gaia, and then showed it to Gaius.


    Gaius thought it was just a regular woman, but when he saw Gaia, he was speechless immediately.


    "No way¡­"


    Gaia had the same nose, eyebrow, eyes, lip shape as Gaius. But she was the younger version and a woman, around her early 20s. Meanwhile, Gaius was already in his late 30s.


    Gaia wore a sexy secretary outfit, showing her cleavage. She was wearing a tight skirt above her knee as well, showing her beautiful thighs.


    She was basically Gaius, but the younger and sexy female version.


    Compared to Gaius, a male, old, and a tired housewife, someone like Gaia should be a lot more charming and tempting.


    Gaius still remembered that Clarke had a lot of flings before he met Gaius, and all of them were females. It wasn''t surprising if Clarke would eventually return with girls again because he was technically a straight man before meeting Gaius.


    ''Why would Clarke take this woman as his new secretary when there are a lot of other candidates lining up?''


    ''Was it because she looks similar to me? But why doesn''t he just take me in as his secretary? I''m also as efficient and professional¡­.''


    ''And why he never told me about this woman before? Why did he need to hide it from me?''


    There were countless questions in Gaius'' head, and he couldn''t find an answer to those. All he could do was just hope that all his suspicion was wrong.


    Gaius shook his head to refuse the proof shown by Reed, "It''s just a coincidence that she looks similar to me. But I bet she is a good secretary for Clarke, is she not? Clarke is dedicated to his work. Of course, he also needs a competent secretary."


    "Oh, she is competent¡­ with her sexy body, hahaha!" Reed laughed out loud as he saw blood rain out of Gaius'' face. He became pale, and it roused that sense of accomplishment in Reed''s heart.


    He wanted to bully more until this idiot left Clarke.


    "Your trickery won''t fool me. Clarke is a good man, and he will not do such a thing!" Gaius insisted like an idiot, despite the doubt in his heart.


    He was used to trusting Clarke for everything. This uncomfortable feeling of doubt made him restless and scared.


    Scared that Clarke would leave him just because he was old.


    "Well, that''s up to you, brother-in-law. But you see, I was a man who liked to play with many beauties in the past before I finally stopped after getting tired. Right now, all I want is to spend my time with only one person¡­." Reed said while staring at Gaius meaningfully. "But that''s because I''ve spent my whole 20s as a bachelor, unlike my big brother."


    "If I remember correctly, Clarke married you when he was in his mid-twenties, right? I bet he has had a lot of flings before, just like me. But because of his commitment to you, he forced himself to stay loyal for ten years."


    "Now, he is 35, handsome, mature, and rich. Don''t you think it''s a bit illogical if he doesn''t have any secret affair outside of the house?"


    "Or did you think that Clarke will continue being your good and loyal husband despite his status right now? AHAHAHAHAH!" Reed laughed loudly, not caring when he saw the ugly expression that Gaius made.


    "Oh, brother-in-law, you''re so naive. Clarke and I are the same, we have infinite stamina, and I spent all of my youth using that stamina to play with countless men and women."


    "But how about Clarke? Do you really think Clarke never spent that unlimited stamina? Maybe he doesn''t want you to work because he has been fucking with so many women outside!"

 Chapter 667 - 14.63

    "Oh, brother-in-law, you''re so naive. Clarke and I are the same, we have infinite stamina, and I spent all of my youth using that stamina to play with countless men and women."


    "But how about Clarke? Do you really think Clarke never spent that unlimited stamina? Maybe he doesn''t want you to work because he has been fucking with so many women outside!"


    "SHUT UP!" Gaius finally snapped out of Reed''s torment. He hated this doubt that kept growing in his heart because he couldn''t do much against it. He also hated the fact that he knew nothing about Clarke''s life.


    He had to admit that Reed was correct. There was always that possibility of Clarke screwing around with the younger women outside because Gaius was this traditional housewife.


    Reed grinned when he saw the restless worry in Gaius'' face., What he wanted to do had been done. He didn''t need to scare Gaius anymore.


    Now, he had to create something to completely seal the fate between Gaius and Clarke.


    "Well, I''m just telling you my opinion, brother-in-law. Who knows Clarke is really the good and loyal man? Though, as someone who shares the same blood as him, I really doubt that, haha!"


    Gaius said nothing to refute that because he was also doubtful with his own statement. He just glared at Reed, full of hostility.


    "Well, you can always ask Clarke for confirmation, right? Though I bet he will say that he has nothing to do with Gaia, and Gaia is just a regular secretary," Reed scoffed. "Heh, that''s a typical answer. If I''m in his shoes, I''ll also say the some when my wife caught me cheating."


    Reed consistently heightened the paranoia in Gaius'' heart, "I bet you''re not brave enough to ask him, are you afraid that I''m correct?"


    "Shut up, Reed. I don''t want to hear your lies," Gaius said with a solemn expression.


    Reed shrugged, and they waited until the door was opened from outside. Clarke had returned with the kids.


    He smiled when he saw Gaius. As if seeing the light of his life, he put Artemis and Hermes on the long sofa before taking a seat beside Gaius'' bed.


    "Wife, what do you feel right now?"


    Gaius looked away. He couldn''t look at Clarke after what he did with Reed and what Reed said about this Gaia woman as Clarke''s new secretary.


    "I''m good, Husband," Gaius replied shortly.


    Clarke didn''t find anything wrong with Gaius, so he sighed in relief, "I already asked the doctor, and he said that you can get discharged tomorrow. He will give you lots of vitamins, but other than that, you seem to be alright, Wife¡­."


    "Well, that''s good," Gaius smiled thin. He glanced at the kids and then called them, "Hermes, Artemis, did you two have good breakfast with Dad?"


    "Yes, Mom."


    "Yes, Mommy!"


    "Good, you two should go home and take a bath now," Gaius said. "You too, Clarke. You should take a bath and go to work. The office won''t wait, right?"


    "But¡­ there is someone else that can handle the office. I want to accompany you, Wife¡­." Clarke refused to budge. He stared at Gaius with his sincere eyes, but for Gaius, what he saw was a liar.


    He saw a liar that used his beloved husband''s face to cover the fact that he was fucking the secretary.


    [You said that you want to accompany me, but I''m sure you want to accompany that secretary more, right, Husband?]


    [Pupa: Whoa, you become so hostile towards him. Remember the character''s background. Clarke is the most loyal husband one could ever have.]


    [Your character background is never reliable, Pupa.]


    [To be honest, I also hate the fact that Clarke hid this stuff from me. Why would he hide this secretary if he''s not cheating with her?]


    [Pupa: Maybe because of other stuff?]


    [Other stuff like fucking with her? I really hate him! He''s a cheater!]


    [Pupa:¡­ You''re doing the same with Clarke, don''t you see that?]


    [Ugh, whatever.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Gaius forced a smile and held Clarke''s hand, "The office needs you, Husband. Don''t you miss the office? You''ve been working every day. A day off must''ve felt weird for you."


    "Besides, what can you do here anyway? Watching over me? I can take care of myself and the kids," Gaius said.


    Honestly, Clarke never liked work. He became a workaholic because he thought that was the only thing he could do for the family. If he could choose, he just wanted to spend time with Gaius and the kids. He''d still take the role as Superbman, of course.


    But he didn''t want to work anymore. He was also tired, too tired.


    Yet, he knew this world needed money. He needed money for his wife and kids, the dream house they wanted, and the kids'' future. He also needed to save for his old life with Gaius.


    "I¡­ I want to stay with you, Wife," Clarke sighed. "But you''re right¡­ there are so many projects I need to do in the office. I can''t leave it."


    "See, I told you to work is more important," Gaius forced a smile despite anger in his heart.


    "Okay, then, I''ll prepare myself to work. The kids should take a leave from school today," Clarke said.


    "I can always accompany them. I can take them to play somewhere if they got bored here," Reed volunteered, and the kids were happy.


    "Yay! Uncle Reed!"


    "Thanks, Uncle¡­"


    Gaius'' heart skipped a bit when Reed opened his mouth. Honestly, Reed''s presence here only worsened their situation, but Clarke trusted his devil little brother a lot.


    Clarke was still grieving in his heart because the kids seemed to be a lot happier with Reed around. But he couldn''t do much. He wished that Artemis and Hermes would understand his position when they got older.


    "I''ll return to home with the kids now. Please take care of my wife, for now, Reed," Clarke asked.


    Reed nodded and put his hand on Gaius'' shoulder. He gripped the shoulder tightly, making Gaius wince a bit.


    "Don''t worry, big brother.. I''ll take care of my brother-in-law real well, hehe."

 Chapter 668 - 14.64

    "Don''t worry, big brother. I''ll take care of my brother-in-law real well, hehe."


    "Then, I''ll be going with the kids," Clarke said. He held Hermes and Artemis, then teleported using Hermes'' power, leaving Gaius and Reed alone.


    Gaius pushed Reed away and glared at him, "Don''t get close to me."


    Reed tilted his head, acting clueless. He shrugged, "Why are you mad right now, brother-in-law? Did I say something wrong?"


    "Yes, yes you did!" Gaius gritted his teeth out of anger. He truly didn''t understand this two-faced monster who could act so responsible and kid in front of Clarke, slandering him when he wasn''t around.


    "You¡ªAre you even his blood brother? How could you call him a cheater when he''s not around?!"


    "Whoa¡ªwhoa, I never called him a cheater. I''m just saying that it is very possible for him to cheat, given his position and chance. How could I know? Because I''m his blood brother, we share the same blood. Therefore, we also share the same lust to get as women as possible for fun~" Reed chuckled, satisfied with his work.


    Gaius shook his head and denied vehemently, "If you''re here just to wreak havoc in my marriage, then you should leave. I have enough problems for my own."


    "So you''ll ignore everything I said about Clarke and give your blind faith for him? Wow, brother-in-law, I don''t know that you can be this stupid."


    "I''M NOT STUPID!" Gaius yelled out loud. He gritted his teeth out of anger. "If you don''t have anything good to say about my husband and my family, then LEAVE!"


    Reed was stunned when Gaius finally raised his voice against him. He already knew that Gaius must''ve doubted Clarke at this point, but why would he still defend that guy? Why would Gaius defend someone he doubted?


    "You''re so weird, brother-in-law. It''s so obvious that Clarke is cheating on you. But you still try to defend him like an idiot. I thought it was just a joke when I called you an idiot, but you are actually dumb as heck."


    "I believe in him because he''s the father of my children. He has never hurt me, and he''s been providing enough money for the family," Gaius insisted. The more he opened his mouth, the more ridiculous he sounded.


    He knew that.


    But he tried to dispel this doubt and rage in his heart. Deep inside, he also guessed that Clarke must''ve been cheating on him.


    But he was an idiot who wanted to believe, and he still wanted to save his marriage.


    Even if that meant he had to be a blind idiot who tried to ignore everything, as long as his marriage was safe.


    "Then you don''t believe him. You just don''t want to ruin your perfect family, right?" Reed smirked evilly. There was an excitement in his heart to ruin this perfect marriage between Clarke and Gaius. It was almost like an instinct.


    It was his instinct to be the homewrecker in this perfect family.


    Gaius zipped his mouth, refused to answer that accusation. Because Reed was 100% correct. He just didn''t want to ruin his little family.


    "If you have nothing to say anymore, then you should leave, Mr. Reed Ville," Gaius said. He turned his head to the other side, refused to look at Reed.


    "Heh, let''s make a bet, shall we?" Reed started thinking of a simple bet that could give him satisfaction in the end.


    "A bet?"


    "If I can show you the proof that Gaius is truly cheating on you, then you should willingly kiss me on the lips," Reed raised his brow tauntingly. "If I can''t, then I''ll stop talking about this and let not slide, acting as if nothing ever happened between Clarke and that Gaia secretary."


    "Why would you want to kiss my lips?" Gaius squinted suspiciously.


    "Hm, perhaps I''ve grown addicted to it after I kissed you, brother-in-law. It''s just a simple kiss. It won''t hurt, right?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Now, you don''t want to place a simple bet. It is because you know you''ll lose? You know that Clarke is cheating. That''s why you got scared."


    "He''ll not cheat on me," Gaius stated confidently. "Deal, I''ll take your bet. Show me a video or photo of Clarke cheating, then I''ll believe you."


    ''Right into my trap, such an idiot,'' Reed smirked and nodded. "Deal, I''ll be waiting for that kiss, brother-in-law."


    "You filth," Gaius said, full of disgust.


    [Welp, I guess I''m going to kiss him soon, hehe~]


    [Pupa: Why are you so sure that you''ll lose?]


    [Ehh, because I know Clarke is cheating? There is no way he doesn''t cheat given the situation.]


    [Pupa: Maybe because you''re a cheater yourself, that''s why you manifest that insecurity to someone else.]


    [Ish, don''t make me feel bad, Pupa. I know I''m wrong, but I''ve been a good wife to Clarke, is it not?]


    [Pupa:¡­ you gave a blowjob to his little brother.]


    [¡­]


    [Pupa: Anyway, I know it''s part of the mission. But it still doesn''t close the fact that you''re cheating on Clarke.]


    Reed finally left after he was satisfied with the result of his torment. He knew that Gaius would accept that kind of bet to protect his own blind faith.


    He sat inside his car and then started executing the plan he had.


    If proof of cheating was what Gaius wanted, then he would get it. It wasn''t that difficult after all.


    Reed called Mystica, who was still disguised as Gaia.


    "H¡ªHello, Master, is there something I can do?" Gaia asked hesitantly.


    "You picked up so quickly, good," Reed smirked. "Well, it''s nothing much. But I want you to sleep with Clarke."


    "What?!"


    "What? Why are you surprised? Aren''t you the one who said that you like him? Then, just go and fuck him now. Don''t forget to send me a video or picture of you fucking with him, at least making out with him."


    "B¡ªBut, Master¡­ how am I supposed to do that? Mr. Clarke Gaist is truly a loyal husband. He doesn''t even see anyone except the picture of his wife!"


    "Tch, you''re really useless," Reed complained. "Fine, I''ll give you two pills that could affect Clarke''s body. One makes him fall into a deep sleep, and the other is to make him so horny. Use that in your own way."


    "Y¡ªYes, Sir, understood," Mystica couldn''t defy Reed''s order anyway, so the best she could do was to nod and be obedient.


    Besides, she liked Clarke, a handsome, mature, and loyal man, definitely her favorite.


    "Good, I expect good result," Reed hung up the call and then stared at the wallpaper on his phone, the same picture of him, Gaius, and the kids in that aquarium dome before.


    "How could someone be so naive to literally deny the point-blank proof of Clarke cheating? I mean, even if Clarke hasn''t, he will cheat sooner or later."


    Yet, Reed also felt jealous because of that. He felt jealous because Clarke was blessed with such a good family. While he grew up without a family, his adoptive parents were too busy with their careers to even care about Reed''s existence.


    "Gaius Gaist, do you know that you''re dancing in my hand? I don''t like you at all, but I wonder, what does it feel like to have a real family?"

 Chapter 669 - 14.65

    A week passed without anything special.


    Gaius was discharged on the second day after being hospitalized because the doctor diagnosed him as completely healthy. However, he was still given vitamins that he had to consume daily.


    Gaius also acted dumb in front of Clarke. He never asked about Gaia anymore. He hoped that Clarke would eventually come clean and tell him who this Gaia woman was.


    But Clarke felt it was unnecessary. Because he didn''t do anything to her except for work. They were good colleague partners, but Clarke never thought of anything more.


    He was still deeply in love with Gaius, and now his love doubled after Gaius almost lost his life due to a mysterious illness.


    If he could tell the truth, he might be madly in love with his wife at this point. Because Gaius kept occupying his mind.


    He wasn''t that good at uttering his feeling, so he showed it by giving gifts to Gaius and the kids. He often returned home with toys for Artemis or Hermes, and also something that Gaius liked, usually books or seeds of rare flowers that he could finally grow in his small garden.


    He thought Gaius understood his love despite him never uttering it clearly.


    But those were vastly different in Gaius'' head.


    Clarke never mentioned that woman, and the fact that Clarke continuously gifted him and the kids only roused his suspicion even more.


    Gaius thought that Clarke was trying to hide his guilt of cheating by gifting a lot for Gaius and the kids. This was done to alleviate the guilt because he didn''t love Gaius and the kids anymore.


    Their sex life also soured a lot. Clarke refused to have sex because he feared something might happen to Gaius if he got too rough.


    Yet again, Gaius translated this into Clarke, who had screwed around that secretary in the office. That''s why he didn''t want to fuck his own wife.


    Their relationship was crumbling down, but only Gaius knew it. Clarke stayed as clueless as ever.


    They were having dinner in silence together, and the kids were happy with the presence of their dad.


    "Wife, I have uh¡­ a bad news, I guess¡­.''


    "What bad news?" Gaius asked suspiciously.


    "It''s about work. I''ve been invited to a charity event in Gathem City, an event held by Bateman¡ªI mean, Brace Wayne."


    [Gotham City? Batman? Bruce Wayne?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [The level of spoof is amazing! Hehe~]


    Clarke could see his wife''s face turned solemn instantly, he said nothing, but it got Clarke even more nervous.


    "I¡ªIt''s just two days event, talking about business. I want to go there because there''ll be plenty of businessmen that could be my potential business partners in the future."


    ¡­


    "Go on," Gaius said. "I''ll prepare your suitcase. Come home safely, okay?"


    Clarke was relieved that Gaius didn''t prevent him from joining. Because there were plenty of potential business partners there, and Brace Wayne could also be an investor, who knew this might be his breakthrough with his rising company.


    "Thanks, Wife. I''ll make sure to bring something from Gathem City for you and the kids."


    "Daddy, I want cake!" Artemis requested.


    "Sure thing, Princess," Clarke patted her head, feeling blessed that he had such a supportive family.


    **


    Clarke woke up early the following day because he would have to take a regular car to another city.


    He could just fly as Superbman, but he had one person joining. Too bad she didn''t know about his true identity. She only knew him as Mr. Clarke Gaist.


    "I''ve prepared everything in your suitcase, Husband. And this is your lunchbox for the trip," Gaius said as he gave Clarke the lunchbox he made in the morning.


    Clarke smiled full of mirth and then kissed Gaius'' cheeks and lips.


    "I''ll return as soon as possible, take care while I''m gone," Gaius said.


    "Bye, Daddy!"


    "Bye, Dad."


    Clarke finally left and walked to a car that had been parked outside of the apartment. A woman was sitting in the driver''s seat.


    "Mr. Gaist, Good morning."


    "Good morning, Gaia," Clarke sat on the passenger seat comfortably. He looked at Gaia and said, "Let''s go. It''ll take hours for us to reach Gathem."


    "Sir, I thought your wife is that jealous type. Did she allow us to go together for that event?"


    "Ah, well¡­ I didn''t tell her that you come with me," Clarke smiled awkwardly. "My wife can be difficult sometimes. I''m afraid he won''t let me go if I say that I come with you."


    "I see," Gaia sighed. "Mr. Gaius doesn''t seem to like me that much."


    "Hey, don''t sweat it. My wife is always like that to everyone. He can be too jealous. But as long as there''s nothing between us, then all is well."


    "¡­ yes, Sir, all is well."


    Gaia finally turned the steering wheel, and they drove through the Metropolis to Gathem.


    **


    Reed watched the two cameras. One showed Clarke and Gaia sitting together inside the car while they went for a business trip in Gathem.


    And the other camera showed Gaius taking care of the kids before they went to school and daycare.


    He found it ironic that Gaius continued to be with someone so awkward and idiotic like Clarke.


    "Obviously, compared to Clarke, I am much better. That idiot Gaius never know what he''s missing, heh."


    Now for his plan, he already gave Mystica the drugs effective enough to put Superbman to sleep and get horny. He wanted that cheating proof and showed it to Gaius.


    He also called his butler in the process. The butler appeared out of thin air and bowed his head, "Yes, Master."


    "Go and execute our plan when my brother is in the Gathem city. I want to make sure there is no way out for him."


    "Give him what he wants. He wants connection and business, right? Then give him the best investor we get, the richest one."


    "Certainly, Sir," the butler bowed. "But¡­ why are you doing this, Sir?"


    "Because I want to ruin him, of course," Reed scoffed lightly.. "And I have an idiot I want to snatch."

 Chapter 670 - 14.66

    Gaius and the kids continued their breakfast without Clarke¡­ again.


    Clarke often skipped breakfast with them, though at least he always came for dinner, bringing gifts for the kids, eating with the family, and then fell asleep after bath.


    Honestly, nothing changed after that incident when Gaius almost lost his life.


    Clarke tried to spend more time and ''look'' more caring to the family, but it felt¡­ forced. He still cared a lot for his company than his family.


    But Gaius knew exactly why Clarke cared more about the company because he could cheat freely with his goddamn secretary that looked like his old wife.


    Gaia was basically a younger, female, sexier version of him.


    ¡­


    "Mom¡­"


    "Hm? Yes?" Gaius snapped out of his daze when Hermes called him.


    "Dad doesn''t change¡­."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Dad is still too busy with his work. He never spends time with us¡­." Hermes sulked again.


    "Don''t say that. Didn''t he give you many toys these days?"


    "I don''t really like playing with toys anymore¡­." Hermes said. "I have enough toys, but I can''t play those toys with Dad."


    Artemis was only 3 years old, so she could be bribed with a lot of toys. But Hermes had more consciousness and maturity beyond his age. At least he knew that toys wouldn''t make everything better. He was still lonely.


    "Father''s day is coming soon, my school held a competition, and the fathers are obliged to come."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I can replace your Dad¡ª"


    "No, you always replace him every year, Mom," Hermes refused solemnly. "I want to play with Dad once, at least compete in those school competitions with Dad."


    "Ah¡­ H¡ªHermes, I''ll talk to your Dad later, okay?"


    "It''s no use, Mom," Hermes got up from the chair. He picked up his backpack and then hugged his little sister, who was still playing with her doll.


    "I''ll ask Uncle Reed to replace Dad in Father''s Day."


    "What¡ª Don''t be rash, I''ll ask your Dad first after the returned home, okay?" Gaius went defensive instantly the moment Hermes mentioned Reed. It seemed that Hermes was more attached to Reed because that evil man gave him the father figure he truly needed.


    "¡­" Hermes started hesitating. He was dead set to just ask Uncle Reed to accompany him instead. Despite his wish that his Dad would come for the father''s day event in school.


    But when his Mom persuaded him, Hermes couldn''t help but obey. He truly loved and obeyed his Mom and couldn''t bear to reject his persuasion.


    "Huh? What''s with the gloomy mood? Of course, I''ll come for the father''s day, Champ," Gaius and the kids heard someone from the door.


    Reed was leaning on the door while crossing his arms. He had a little devilish grin on his face as he drew near Hermes and Artemis. He patted their heads and smiled, "You guys are going to school today?"


    "Uncle Reed!" Artemis and Hermes said in unison.


    "Uncle! Please come with me to the Father''s day competition in my school! We''re going to be a team!"


    "Oh? A team? Sure! But you should know that Uncle Reed is a lot more competitive than I look. So you got to keep up, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, Uncle! I''m fast and strong. I can keep up with you! Thanks, Uncle!" Hermes cheered up instantly. He regained part of that childishness that seemed to disappear whenever Clarke was around.


    Hermes was, in the end, still a kid who wanted to play with his father. Since Clarke wasn''t around, he found another man to be his father figure.


    Unfortunately, that father figure was the devious Reed Ville.


    After Artemis and Hermes teleported away with a smile on their face, Gaius was once again facing Reed alone.


    Gaius took a step back and glanced at the door, "How could you enter?"


    "The door is unlocked. I knocked a few times without an answer, so I just stormed in, haha~."


    Reed leisurely sat on the dining table and then started eating the food that hadn''t been eaten at all. As usual, Gaius cooked a big batch, so Reed could get a full serving without eating leftovers.


    "I didn''t invite you to eat here, Reed."


    "Well, I''m here because I feel like it. This is still my big brother''s house, right? I''m pretty sure he wouldn''t mind."


    Gaius gritted his teeth out of frustration. It was truly impossible to debate this shameless man.


    "Then, what do you want here?"


    "Oh, I was just visiting. But I coincidentally saw Clarke in a car, driving with Gaia in the driver seat," Reed said. "They look like a pair in honeymoon. I even saw them kissing before heading off somewhere."


    "Stop your bullshit. You know I won''t believe it."


    "Really? You won''t believe what I''m saying? That''s too bad~."


    "Clarke said that he went to Gathem City alone, and I believe him. So stop trying to ruin my life with Clarke!"


    "You really believe what Clarke is saying? Oh, seriously, brother-in-law, how could you be so clueless!" Reed yelled out loud. "Don''t you see the pattern? If it''s just a charity event in Gathem city, he could just bring you and the kids there. There''s no harm in it."


    "But he didn''t, right? Of course, that charity event is just a facade! He went with Gaia because they want to get away from you as far as possible, so they can spend their nights together!"


    Gaius went silent instantly. Because deep down, he already suspected that Clarke must''ve gone with Gaia.


    But he was still an idiot with blind faith. He kept believing there was a chance to mend this almost broken family.


    "If you still don''t believe me, then I''ll come tomorrow with proof," Reed suddenly said.


    "A proof?"


    "Yes, a proof that Clarke is cheating with Gaia. And after that, you''ll never doubt my words anymore," Reed stated so confidently, as if that was the truth about Clarke.


    Gaius hesitated for a moment, but he chose to believe in his Husband, "G--Go on! All you do is spewing bullshit about your own big brother! Go on and show me that proof you''re talking about!"

 Chapter 671 - 14.67

    [Gathem City]


    Clarke drove the car, replacing Gaia, who was too tired to continue. After they arrived at Gathem city, they went straight to their hotel. But there was a problem with the check-in process.


    "Sir, all the rooms are booked except one executive suite," Gaia reported.


    Clarke was surprised, this was the biggest hotel in the city, and all the rooms were booked?


    He walked to the receptionist and asked, "There is no other room? Just one executive suite?"


    "Pardon us, Sir. But it is true, because of the event held by Mr. Brace Wayne, all the rooms are already booked by various businessmen, politicians, and investors. There is no other room except one executive suite."


    "Does it have a twin bed, at least?" Clarke didn''t want to sleep in the same bed with Gaia. It felt so weird to sleep with someone else other than his Wife, and unethical too.


    "Unfortunately no, Sir."


    "How about a sofa? That room is big, right? There must be a long sofa in it."


    "Ah, yes, the room has two separate sections, there is the living room and the bedroom. There is a long sofa in the living room, Sir."


    "Good, we''ll take it."


    After checking in, they went to their executive suite with the bellboy.


    Clarke was silent the whole time. He kept imagining what his Wife would say if he found out that Clarke went with a young woman to Gathem City, and even worse, staying in the same room.


    "I''ll sleep on the long sofa. You go sleep in bed. I''ve contacted Mr. Wayne, and he said the event will start at 8 P.M. We have four hours to rest and prepare ourselves," Clarke briefed, and Gaia nodded obediently.


    Just right after Clarke sat on the long sofa, his phone rang, and he got a call from his Wife.


    "Hello, Wife?" Clarke called his wife sweetly. His heart was melting as he realized that Gaius still cared for him and his daily activity.


    "Husband, have you arrived at Gathem city?"


    "I did, just now."


    "Ah¡­ well¡­ good luck for the charity event, don''t forget to say hi from me to Wayne," Gaius said on the phone. A long silence between them permeated through the atmosphere before Gaius asked, "You''re alone, right?"


    "Huh? Uh¡­ I am."


    "If you''re alone¡­ you should''ve taken me with you¡­."


    "I can''t, Wife. There are tons of businessmen and politicians in the charity event. It''s too dangerous," Clarke refused. Truthfully, he just didn''t want anyone to covet his beloved Wife.


    Gaius almost reached 40, yet he was still as gorgeous as ever. Clarke didn''t want to risk it.


    "I see¡­ well, good luck there, have fun¡­." Gaius said weakly before hanging up.


    "Have fun?" Clarke frowned upon hearing that one. What was so fun about a charity event like this? If there was no such big opportunity for him, he wouldn''t even come.


    **


    Hours passed until it was time for them to attend the charity event held by Brace Wayne. Clarke was ready the whole time with his silver tuxedo, while Gaia wore a dark blue dress.


    They walked side by side to the event that was held in the public hall of this hotel.


    The moment they went inside, it was crowded with many important businessmen, politicians, and investors chattering.


    Clarke knew at least half of them through his connection, but he continued searching for the one with big potential.


    "Good evening, Mr. Gaist."


    "Ah, Good evening, Mr. Wayne," Clarke nodded at Brace Wayne here. They acted more like a colleague while, in fact, they went on so many battles together as Superbman and Bateman.


    But right now, they were Clarke Gaist and Brace Wayne.


    "Thank you for coming. But I thought you''d be coming with Gaius?"


    "Well, he is busy taking care of the kids, so I brought my secretary instead," Clarke replied. He pulled Gaia to stand in front of Brace Wayne and introduced her, "Her name is Gaia."


    Brace Wayne was a bit stunned by the appearance of Gaia because she was basically Gaius'' female counterpart.


    It got awkward because Gaius called Brace Wayne a few hours ago, asking to confirm if Clarke went to the event with someone else. Apparently, Clarke said he was alone.


    Brace didn''t know what to report to Gaius because both of them were his comrades in battle.


    Brace wanted to call Clarke out, but he quickly excused himself and walked away from Brace Wayne when he saw someone on the other side of the crowd.


    Brace kept staring at Clarke. He didn''t know what game Clarke was playing, ''Does he finally get bored with Gaius? Does that mean he''ll divorce Gaius soon?''


    ''So¡­ does that mean I have a chance to approach Gaius now?'' Brace Wayne thought.


    **


    Clarke rushed straight to someone who was sitting in a VIP seat with his secretary. He drank wine while staring at the crowd blankly. He looked bored but was genuinely surprised when Clarke suddenly popped out and greeted him.


    "Mr. Stork? Tony Stork?"


    "Uh¡ªah¡­ yeah, that''s me. Is there something I can help with?" Tony Stork asked while shaking his hand with Clarke.


    "My name is Clarke Gaist, I''m a businessman, and I''ve been wanting to show you a project of mine if you don''t mind sparing your time for me right now," Clarke used his smooth talk to get Tony Stork''s attention.


    He thought Tony Stork would reject him, so he had planned to at least give Mr. Stork his business card.


    But surprisingly, Mr. Stork actually nodded with a light smile, "Sounds interesting, this charity event is a bit boring anyway. Come and sit here, and tell me what kind of project you have, Mr. Gaist."


    "Perfect!"


    Clarke and Gaia sat face to face with Mr. Tony Stork and his secretary. Clarke started mentioning his project that might have interested Tony Stork to invest.


    While Clarke was busy chatting with Mr. Stork, Gaia stared at Tony Stork''s secretary and communicated via telepathy.


    ¡ª


    Gaia: Does Master Reed Ville give you the order?


    xx: Yes, Master Ville has killed the real Tony Stork and created a doppelg?nger to replace Tony Stork right now.


    Gaia: What''s his plan?


    xx: There are two missions, apparently. One must make sure that ''Tony Stork'' looks interested enough to start investing in this project from Clarke Gaist''s company. We will then take control over Clarke''s company with this investment.


    xx: The second one involves you. Master Reed Ville gave you those pills, right? He said the pills could 100% work on Superbman. Use the sleeping pills, and when his mind starts getting hazy, you should spike the drink more with the other pill to make Clarke Gaist unbelievably horny.


    xx: Your job is to make him sleep with you tonight, so Master Ville can get enough photos for the evidence he wants.


    Gaia: I have to sleep with him?


    xx: Indeed, didn''t you say that you like Clarke Gaist?


    Gaia: Yeah, it''s just kind of surprising, I guess.


    xx: Remember, failure in the mission means death. Our life is in Master Reed Ville''s hands. If you fail this, then we are going to face our demise. Good luck.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 672 - 14.68

    ¡ª


    xx: Remember, failure in the mission means death. Our life is in Master Reed Ville''s hands. If you fail this, then we are going to face our demise. Good luck.


    ¡ª


    Mystica wasn''t sure what to feel right now. She was excited that she''d finally have her time with Mr. Clarke Gaist, the man that he actually liked for so long.


    She thought she''d eventually fall in love with Master Reed, but Master Reed was just too maniacal for her. To put it kindly, Master Reed had a tendency to go crazy over something, and he could be a true maniac sometimes.


    And when she saw Clarke, who was stable, hardworking, and loyal¡­ it was obvious which one she would choose.


    But she was also scared that she''d fail this mission that''d result in her death.


    She was scared that Mr. Clarke Gaist was way too loyal to his wife. He might not even take the invitation despite getting spiked with a strong aphrodisiac.


    But it was all or nothing, so she continued acting naturally as doppelg?nger Tony Stork looked so interested with Clarke''s business pitch, and then he said, "This idea is brilliant, Mr. Gaist. It''s very fresh and definitely will sell. How about we talk about the business here."


    Tony Stork glanced at his secretary, and she left the table for a moment before returning with a document.


    "I happen to have spare money to invest. If you''re willing, then how about we strike the first deal here, and for the next investment for this business, I''ll be coming to your company and invest more."


    "Ah? So fast?" Clarke was stunned by Mr. Stork''s decisiveness. He was truly a no-bullshit kind of investor.


    Tony Stork''s secretary handed out the document to Clarke, and it was a lot to read.


    After realizing how rash he was, Clarke hesitated and then asked, "Are you sure you won''t check the development of my business first, Mr. Stork?"


    "Hm? Did you hesitate? Mr. Gaist, I''m the type of person who always does my step with complete assurance. When I heard about your idea, I got interested and wanted to be the first and investor with the biggest share."


    "Or if you don''t want to work with me, then I''ll take that document back, and we can pretend this never happens. How is it, Mr. Gaist?"


    Clarke gulped out of nervousness. He didn''t want to miss such a big chance, but Tony Stork was way too rash to this, and he didn''t feel comfortable signing something out of rash judgment.


    "I will let my secretary read the document first," Clarke said, and he handed the document to Gaia. He whispered to Gaia, ''Find out if there is an article that will hurt the company if I sign it now.''


    Gaia nodded and started reading. Her expression didn''t change, but she was shocked in her heart because almost all the agreements inside this document would bring Mr. Clarke Gaist''s company to ruination.


    Basically, Master Reed would have complete control over the company after he invested a lot of money, but the project failed.


    ''Master Ville is truly villainous. He literally has no pity for his own big brother... what a monster¡­.''


    Gaia wanted to report to Clarke about everything, but she was now on Master Reed Ville''s side. He owns them all. Master Reed could just snap his fingers, and they would turn into ashes.


    ''There is nothing wrong with the agreement, sir. It is a normal deal that will benefit our company,'' Gaia reported by whispering in Clarke''s ear.


    "So, is it a deal or not?" Tony Stork asked.


    Clarke still felt there was something wrong, but he suddenly remembered about his family. His wife loved him so much and the kids that he was responsible for.


    He wanted to give them the best life, the comfortable life for all of them, so the kids could have a bright future. He would have secured the retirement fund for him and Gaius, at least in this human age, since both of them could live for centuries with their superpowers.


    Finally nodded and took the pen from Tony Stork''s secretary.


    He signed the paper and gave it back to Tony Stork.


    "Perfect, this is such a great opportunity for both of us. I''ll give your secretary my contact, and I will visit your office in one week," Tony Stork said as he extended his hand, waiting for a handshake.


    "I hope our business will be a success and we can be frequent colleagues, Mr. Stork," Clark said as he shook Tony Stork''s hand.


    "You know what, I think this meeting won''t be perfect without a drink. I''ve prepared my favorite wine in my room. I thought I''d just drink it alone, but it''d be honored if Mr. Gaist wanted to drink with me."


    "Ah, with pleasure!" Clarke nodded excitedly. Since it had been signed, all he could do right now was to look forward and work his hardest to make the project successful.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Gaist, may I borrow your secretary for a moment? There are so many drunk people here, I need someone to accompany me to Mr. Stork''s room," Tony Stork''s secretary said.


    "Sure, Gaia, go accompany her."


    **


    Mystica and Tony Stork''s secretary went out of the hall. The secretary magically summoned two wine glasses and a bottle of wine.


    "Where is that sleeping drug and aphrodisiac?" She asked.


    Mystica took out the drugs from her pocket and gave them to her ally, "Do you think the drugs will work?"


    "Master Ville told me the drugs worked on him, so it must''ve worked on Clarke too. You should prepare yourself as well. I heard Superbman has unlimited Stamina like Master Ville."


    Mystica swallowed her saliva out of nervousness mixed with excitement, "I like him, so I will not regret anything."


    "Hm~ Well, he looks kind, compared to Master Ville, he''s definitely the better one for a long term~."


    **


    The two women returned with two wine glasses already filled with wine. Tony Stork''s secretary put the glass on each side, and Tony Stork picked up his wine glass confidently, and Clarke did the same.


    "For the future of our business, Mr. Gaist."


    "For the future, Mr. Stork¡­."


    Clink.


    Clarke Gaist and Tony Stork toasted their glasses and drank the wine at once.

 Chapter 673 - 14.69

    "For the future of our business, Mr. Gaist."


    "For the future, Mr. Stork¡­."


    Clink.


    Clarke Gaist and Tony Stork toasted their glasses and drank the wine at once.


    An hour had passed with Clarke and Tony Stork chatting about business, and then, the drug kicked in.


    "So¡­ uh¡­" Clarke wanted to say something to Tony Stork, but he forgot it immediately. He blinked a few times, trying to refocus to no avail.


    His gaze slowly blurred no matter how many times he blinked. He also felt that his body slowly got heavier. It was difficult for him to keep his posture straight, despite his superhuman strength.


    "Mr. Gaist, are you okay?" Tony Stork asked. "Your face is so red. Are you drunk?"


    "A¡ªAh, am I?" Clarke didn''t know that he could be drunk. He wasn''t a drinker in the first place, but he was sure that his body could expel any kind of poisons, including drinks that could cause intoxication.


    "Maybe it''s because of the wine? It''s a very strong wine, but I didn''t expect you to get drunk, Mr. Gaist," Tony Stork said. He sighed and got up from the chair, "Anyway, I expect a lot from our deal here, Mr. Gaist. I''ll see you in your office in a week."


    "You should probably return to your room now before you passed out here. See you later, Mr. Gaist," Tony Stork walked out of the hall and disappeared, leaving Clarke, who was almost dead drunk at the table.


    "Urgh¡­ what is this?" Clarke grunted as he massaged his temples. He got up, trying to walk out on his own, but he staggered soon after.


    Gaia caught her boss immediately and propped him up on her shoulder.


    Clarke had a large and muscular stature, compared to Gaia, who was a lean woman, so Clarke''s body completely engulfed Gaia.


    She struggled to prop Mr. Gaist while walking out of the hall. She also staggered a few times as Mr. Gaist slowly lost all his strength. He was so close to just passing out in the middle of the hall.


    "S¡ªSorry, Gaia, I feel so weak for some reason," Clarke mustered up his strength and propped himself up. He sauntered, bearing the headache that kept getting stronger.


    He gritted his teeth and walked to the elevator, with Gaia following from behind.


    "Sir, do you need me to call the staff to help you?"


    "N¡ªNo, I can do it on my own," Clarke refused. He was Superbman. He didn''t need the help of anyone in his life.


    Yet, when he found out that, he almost passed out just from a glass of wine. What kind of wine was that?


    They went inside the elevator to their floor, and when they arrived, Clarke felt something else was coming other than the feeling of wanting to pass out.


    Clarke regained some of his consciousness, but it was barely enough because of one thing¡­


    He looked down at his crotch and found that he had got a big bulge. His cock was rock hard for no reason, and it was painful.


    "Urgh¡­ what is wrong with me¡­." Clarke leaned on the wall as Gaia unlocked the door.


    "Sir, just sleep on the bed now," Gaia said, slowly leading Clarke to the big bed inside.


    "Urgh¡­" Clarke followed obediently because his mind was groggy. He just wanted to lay down and close his eyes. Though his cock refused to cooperate, it got to the point where it was continuously twitching.


    As if his cock demanded to be inserted in a warm meat cave.


    Now he started imagining about his wife. It had been a while since the last time he had sex with Gaius, ''Maybe this is because we haven''t done it for a while¡­.'' Clarke thought.


    Meanwhile, Gaia was salivating when she saw the proper Mr. Clarke Gaist currently lying on the bed. The big tent on his pants was so big, Gaia swallowed her saliva out of excitement.


    "Damn, it''s so big¡­." She always imagined that Clarke Gaist must''ve had a big cock, seeing him trying to fix his trouser from time to time in the office.


    But she didn''t realize it could be that big because that big bulge had already answered everything.


    Gaia slowly to Clarke and then kneeled in-between Clarke''s thighs.


    "Sir, let me take care of you, okay?" Gaia said as she unbuckled the belt and then pulled the trouser down, leaving only the tight boxer.


    Gaia licked her lips, "This will be good."


    Clarke''s mind was too groggy, hazy to think about anything right now. All in his mind was Gaius, his beloved wife.


    He wanted his wife right now. He truly wanted Gaius.


    So despite his hazy mind, he kept muttering one name, "Gaius¡­ Wife¡­ Gaius¡­ Gaius¡­ Wife¡­"


    Gaia heard that, and she got annoyed.


    She was ready to pull his pants down and get a taste, but Mr. Clarke Gaist continued muttering the name of that old man.


    Obviously, she was wearing the same face, but female version, and younger, sexier.


    But why didn''t he fall into her seduction? No matter how many times she tried to seduce Mr. Clarke Gaist in the office, he would just turn his head away or straight up ignore her.


    "No, I won''t believe that a man can be that loyal. Men will be men, they will cheat once gotten the chance, and they will also fuck a young woman for their nasty entertainment," Mystica had lost her patience as Gaia as she returned with her original face. She didn''t care anymore. She HAD to have her night with Mr. Clarke Gaist today.


    Although Mr. Clarke Gaist never seemed to be interested in anyone except that old man Gaius, she believed with her skill, he''d get addicted and eventually leave that old man.


    "Stay still, Mr. Clarke. I''ll make you feel better than what that old man gave you.. I''ll make sure that you''ll be satisfied and addicted with my skill," Mystica said as she grabbed the boxer and pulled down the pants.

 Chapter 674 - 14.70

    "Stay still, Mr. Clarke. I''ll make you feel better than what that old man gave you. I''ll make sure that you''ll be satisfied and addicted with my skill," Mystica said as she grabbed the boxer and pulled down the pants.


    The big, throbbing, and hard cock bounced right in front of her face. She was fascinated by the size, especially the girth. It was simply majestic and amazing.


    "That old man is damn lucky!" Mystica commented as she was pulled the trouser and boxer until Clarke was completely waist down.


    She slowly put her hand on the tip of Clarke''s cock, but the moment her hand touched the tip, Clarke suddenly opened his eyes.


    He was still hazy, and he kept calling his Wife''s name, the only thing that kept him awake, the only thing that gave him comfort.


    "Gaius¡­ Gaius¡­ Gaius¡­"


    Mystica was shocked when Mr. Clarke Gaist suddenly got up from the bed. His eyelids were closing halfway, indicating that he wasn''t completely conscious.


    Mystica then mustered her courage, wanting to start giving Mr. Clarke Gaist a hand job first.


    But the moment he touched the cock again, Clarke suddenly grabbed her wrist without any restraint, so he almost broke her wrist. "Ahhh!"


    "Wife¡­ where is my wife¡­." Clarke asked anxiously. In this drunken haze, he only remembered Gaius. He really wanted to meet Gaist and solve this problem with his beloved wife.


    Mystica gritted her teeth and changed her face as Gaia again, "I¡ªI am here, Husband¡­."


    ¡­


    "You¡­ you''re not my wife¡­ where is my wife¡­." Clarke asked again.


    ''Damn it!'' Out of annoyance, Mystica finally transformed her body and face to be exactly like Gaius. There was literally no difference between her and the real Gaius Gaist.


    Clarke paused for a moment. He grabbed the hand of this ''Gaius,'' and after realizing it, he shook his head, "You''re not my wife¡­ where is¡­ where is my wife¡­."


    "What?!" Mystica was shocked that Clarke could tell her apart. How did he do that? She was literally copying Gaius perfectly, including all of Gaius'' facial features and physical traits.


    "Wife¡­" Clarke got up from the bed and walked to the front door. He just followed his instinct, trying to find his wife no matter what.


    "Sir¡ª I¡ªI mean, Husband! Don''t go out! You''re still naked!" Mystica tried to hold Clarke. She stopped right in front of him and hugged his broad shoulder.


    She was wearing a revealing dress, so she could freely rub her boobs at Clarke, "Let''s just do it in bed, okay?"


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    Clarke was silent for a good while and then grabbed Mystica''s neck, "Urk! Ark!"


    "YOU''RE NOT MY WIFE! GET OFF ME, YOU FILTH!"


    "I''M MARRIED. I HAVE A WIFE!"


    Clarke flung Mystica to the wall, and her back hit the wall so hard, it was cracked.


    Crack!


    "Argghh!" Mystica was grimacing in pain as she felt her bones had been crushed. She didn''t expect Clarke could still remember Gaius despite being drugged by two strong drugs, one was to make him sleep, and the other was a strong aphrodisiac.


    Yet, he still remembered that old man.


    It made her wonder if Clarke was truly loyal to his male wife. What kind of sorcery was that?!


    "Gaius¡­ I need you, Wife¡­." Clarke mumbled as he walked to the main door. Then the main door was suddenly opened, and Tony Stork''s secretary appeared out of the blue.


    She stared at dazed Superbman and jabbed his neck with another high dose of the same drugs.


    Clarke didn''t feel pain at all, but he felt something was wrong with his body.


    He staggered and gradually lost his strength, he couldn''t even say any word, and the last thing he mumbled was, "Wife¡­."


    Clarke slumped on the ground. He was finally fainted for real this time.


    "Tch, this Superbman is seriously strong. He needs 2 high doses of potent sleep drug," Tony Stork''s secretary commented. "Hey, Mystica, you seem to be in bad shape right now."


    "Shut up, that guy literally flung me to the wall. Urgh, I feel like my bones are crushed."


    "Yeah, I heard that slam and went in ready with more doses," the secretary said. She grabbed Clarke and then pulled him by the leg back to the bed. "Ugh, this man is seriously heavy. He''s such trouble!"


    Mystica slowly recovered from the floor and walked towards unconscious Mr. Clarke Gaist and her ally, Sitha.


    "Master Ville has called me an hour ago, asking about the progress. He demands you to finish this task tonight, or our heart will stop beating by tomorrow morning," Sitha informed.


    "What?! How am I supposed to do that?! This man literally flung me to the wall after I tried to touch him!" Mystica protested. "He keeps mumbling about his male wife!"


    "Heh, it''s so weird, right?" Sitha unbuttoned Clarke''s suit and shirt and finally took off everything, making Clarke bare naked from head to toe. She commented, "Master Reed Ville and this man are blood brothers, but their loyalty to their loved ones are vastly different. Master Ville said that Clarke was just like him and played with many women until he met with Gaius. Then Clarke suddenly turns into a monk who only has sex with one person."


    "I don''t believe someone like him can be that loyal to an old man, just like how Master Ville keeps screwing around with men and women. They''re brothers after all. They must be the same. Unless that old man Gaius has some magical power to completely make Clarke Gaist and Master Reed Ville fall in love with him," Sitha said as she stared at the erect cock of Clarke Gaist.


    "Just look at that size. It''s so big. I bet he actually fucked around even before he met Master Ville," Sitha commented. "How about we do it together? I bet Master Ville will be satisfied when he saw how scandalous the photo could be!" Sitha suggested, and Mystica nodded out of excitement.


    "Let''s do it!"


    Mystica and Sitha undressed their gowns and then sat naked beside Clarke, who was unconscious.


    But the moment they touched Clarke''s cock together, Clarke suddenly jolted, still with his eyes closed. He kicked the two women in the belly and sent them flying to the wall.


    Crack! Crack!


    "Ahhh!"


    "Urk!"


    Mystica and Sitha were grimacing in pain as their bodies hit the wall and cracked the wall again. Mystica was on the worse side. She couldn''t even get up from the pain.


    "Wife¡­" Clarke mumbled in his dream.


    "Oh, to hell with your goddamn old male wife!" Mystica cursed out loud. "Don''t you see this? He will always do that whenever someone wants to touch him! Did this come from his subconsciousness or what?"


    "Probably," Sitha frowned as she tried to get up from the floor. "I have to admit that Clarke Gaist seems to be extremely loyal to his wife. But we''re here for a mission, and we cannot fail, you know that, right?"


    "But if we tried to do something to him, we''re going to die by his hands!"


    "Just¡­ just don''t touch his lower half. He will not react when his upper body is touched, we can fake some scene to make it look realistic that Clarke Gaist is sleeping with two women tonight."


    "Urgh, it''s so unfortunate¡­." Mystica complained.


    "I know, but our lives are the most important here. Let''s just start with a selfie with that big buffoon, alright?"


    **


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Reed was waiting in the middle of the night for that pictures of Clarke cheating with ''Gaia.''


    But he didn''t expect that things would develop even better when he got dozens of pictures in various poses, although all with Clarke closing his eyes as he was in a deep sleep.


    ¡ª


    Mystica: This is what we can do, Sir.


    Mystica: I''m sorry, but Sitha and I cannot do the real thing with Clarke Gaist because he keeps struggling subconsciously. We''re injured just trying to touch his penis.


    ¡ª


    Reed chuckled when he read that text from Mystica, "Who cares whether it''s fake or not. This is convincing and scandalous enough for Gaius to finally believe me. It''ll be fun to see that naive face crying out of shock and sadness, knowing his beloved husband as actually sleeping with two women, haha¡ªAHAHAHAHA!"


    Reed''s maniacal laugh filled the air as he couldn''t wait to come to the Gaist Family apartment tomorrow morning and show everything to Clarke''s idiot wife.

 Chapter 675 - 14.71

    Gaius had a sleepless night until he woke up at dawn groggily. He didn''t know if it was his excessive worry, but he couldn''t forget what Reed just said about Clarke.


    That Clarke actually went to Gathem City with Gaia, even though Clarke already confirmed that he went alone.


    Gaius sighed, he didn''t want to be such a worrywart and jealous spouse, but he couldn''t help it. Besides, all seemed to be well between him and Clarke, right?


    Clarke seemed to be a lot more caring these days, despite being absent in the children''s lives. At least, he compensated it with toys, right?


    "Ah, what am I saying? No amount of toys will compensate for his absence with the kids. He''s still the same busy man, but he tries in a bare minimum way to get close with the kids."


    "Even Reed did a better job to be a father¡­." Yunyu sighed as he started cooking for the family breakfast.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and commented, "You haven''t slept for the whole night."


    "I slept for 1 hour¡­." Yunyu shook his head.


    "That''s because you masturbate out of stress and fell asleep after you cum for one hour before you woke up again out of nervousness," Pupa read the physical data of Yunyu from last night.


    "Hehe, should I jack off again?"


    "You jacked off 3x for the whole night out of stress. Your dick will burn at this point," Pupa commented.


    "W¡ªWell, it''s a form of destressing, right?"


    "¡­ stop being such a worrywart. Clarke won''t cheat on you, period."


    Yunyu sighed. Pupa was sure that Clarke wouldn''t cheat just because of that one line in the character background, saying Clarke was the most loyal to his beloved wife, Gaius.


    "I just feel like someone like him will have a lot of chance to cheat, and it won''t be hard to do so¡­."


    "Just because someone has a lot of chance to cheat doesn''t mean they will. It''s just you who cheat here and there to have fun," Pupa ridiculed Yunyu even further.


    Yunyu wanted to rebuke that, but then he realized that he was indeed a cheater. At least from what he imagined himself if he had Clarke''s position right now, he didn''t think he would be loyal to Clarke¡­


    Yunyu sighed once more and continued making breakfast for the kids. After he was done, he prepared everything and woke the kids up.


    "Mommy, Daddy is not home yet?" Artemis asked as she rubbed her tired eyes.


    "Not yet, dear. He''ll return tonight, it seems," Gaius said with a smile. Hermes joined and ate silently. He didn''t even ask about his Dad these days, seemingly accepting that he would never get close to Clarke.


    After breakfast, Hermes grabbed Artemis and said, "Mom, if Uncle Reed is coming, please tell him that I want him to be my Dad for the Father''s day school competition."


    "¡­ Your Dad will come, don''t worry about it, Son."


    "I doubt that, Mom. Just tell Uncle Reed. He is more reliable than Dad. I''ll be leaving now with Arte," Hermes said.


    "See you later, Mommy!" Artemis waved her small hand and disappeared with Hermes.


    Gaius continued doing the house chore such as cleaning and laundry until he heard the doorbell rang, followed by knocks on the door.


    He thought it was his husband, so he hurried with a bright face. He opened the door and greeted, "Husband, welcome home¡­."


    Gaius'' smile faltered instantly the moment he saw the man standing in front of him.


    Reed smirked and leaned forward, lowering his back so he could be at the same eye level as Gaius, "What''s with the mood, Wife? Not happy that your husband is home?"


    "Shut up, Reed. What do you want?" Gaius said hostilely. He didn''t want to talk with this man because Reed just made things more complicated between Gaius and Clarke.


    "Well, I''m here to visit my lonely brother-in-law~" Reed chuckled and sidestepped Gaius, entering the apartment leisurely.


    "H¡ªHey! I haven''t allowed you to come in!" Gaius tried to drive reed out of the apartment. He held Reed''s arm and tried his best to pull him to the front door again.


    But Reed surprisingly had a strength comparable to Clarke. He didn''t even budge, no matter how hard Gaius tried.


    Instead, Reed suddenly grabbed Gaius'' waist and pecked his lips.


    Chu.


    Gaius was too stunned to speak.


    How could Reed kiss the wife of his blood brother so lightly?


    After recovering from the shock, Gaius struggled as hard as he could. He pushed Reed away and yelled, "Let me go, you asshole!"


    Gaius hit Reed''s chest plenty of times to no avail. Reed was probably as strong or even stronger than Clarke.


    He scoffed and said, "Heh, you''ll be hugging me tightly after this, brother-in-law. Because I have that proof of Clarke cheating on you."


    Gaius stopped struggling as he heard what Reed just said, "What?"


    "I have the proof. Well, a lot of proofs that''ll shock you."


    Reed finally released Gaius and then fished out the phone from his pocket. He opened the gallery and showed the first picture to Gaius.


    It was the picture of Clarke sleeping with two women. One woman looked similar to Gaius, so she must be Gaia.


    Both of them were kissing Clarke''s cheeks as they were taking selfies. Clarke closed his eyes in here. He looked like he was dead drunk.


    But Clarke was never drunk, his body would naturally expel toxins, and he was immune to alcohol.


    Reed chuckled as he saw the blood drain from Gaius'' face. He turned pale instantly, and Reed relished every second of it.


    He didn''t want to give Gaius a chance to recover. He wanted to continuously attack Gaius with more and more proof until he broke down in tears.


    Thus he slid the screen and showed the second picture, and this time, Gaius'' body shook all over because he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    "How could this be¡­."

 Chapter 676 - 14.72

    Thus Reed swiped the screen and showed the second picture, and this time, Gaius'' body shook all over because he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    "How could this be¡­." Gaius mumbled as he saw the two women sleeping on Clarke''s muscular chest and had their legs over Clarke''s thigh. Clarke had his cock fully erect, proving that he was also in the mood, despite none of the girls touching his cock.


    [I told you, Pupa. I told you that my gut feeling is correct! Clarke is cheating on me!]


    [Pupa: This is definitely out of my calculation.]


    [Well, that just proves the character''s background is wrong! Look at him sleeping with two women!]


    "How could it be? Of course, it can and did happen! Hahaha!" Reed laughed as he enjoyed every second of pain in Gaius'' face. He wanted to see more. He wanted to see his brother''s idiotic, naive wife suffer because of his own stupidity to believe Clarke.


    "Did you really think that Clarke can''t cheat? What is magical pony world do you live in? A man like Clarke will cheat, and I''ll keep showing you the proofs!" Reed said as he continued swiping the screen to show more and more pictures.


    The more Reed slid the phone screen, the more Gaius'' heart plunged to the deepest pit. He was heartbroken, and this emotion took him completely as his body started shaking and tears rolled on his cheeks.


    Reed relished this broken expression. Maybe it was his own jealousy, anger, and envy. But he truly wanted to tear this family apart.


    Especially since the kids disliked their Dad already, wasn''t it easier to just replace Clarke and become Hermes and Artemis'' Dad soon?


    "How is it, brother-in-law? Do you still believe in the power of love between you and my big brother? You want proof, so I give you a lot of it!"


    Gaius slumped on the floor, unable to withstand the pain in his heart.


    His gut feeling was correct. Clarke would cheat on him, and not only with one woman, but two!


    God knew how much he cheated before this. Maybe this was just the one where he got caught.


    Reed wanted to show more since there were just too many fake pieces of evidence submitted by Mystica and Sitha.


    Although they said that they couldn''t have real sex with Clarke because he still subconsciously refused, but the fake evidence was strong enough to make Gaius believe his husband was cheating.


    "You know, I can ask more women to come here and admit how they had sex with Clarke while you two are already married. My connections can find them," Reed told a blatant lie to worsen the situation. Unfortunately, based on his prior investigation about his big brother, he realized that Clarke never cheated on anyone, not even getting close to any woman after getting married to Gaius.


    Reed had to admit that Clarke was a good husband despite being a terrible dad for his kids.


    Gaius was too shocked to react for a long time, until he shook his head and murmured, "No¡­ no need."


    "Huh?"


    "I said no need¡­ you¡­ you can leave now, Reed¡­." Gaius said as he pointed at the door. "I don''t want to see you, at least not now¡­."


    "Hm~ You sure you don''t need me by your side right now?"


    "I SAID LEAVE!"


    Reed was a bit surprised by Gaius'' sudden outburst. He didn''t realize the effect could be this strong¡­


    "Oh well, fine, I''ll leave now. Just call me if you need something¡ªOh, I will send you the proofs, just in case if you want to see Clarke sleeping with two women~."


    Reed turned around and left the apartment while humming happily. He closed the front door and sent all the pictures to Gaius'' phone, making sure the doom of this family was near.


    He chuckled when imagining the fight that would happen soon, "Perfect¡­ haha¡­ haha¡­ HAHAHAHAHA!"


    **


    "Urgh¡­" Clarke groaned in pain as he slowly regained his consciousness.


    He felt that his whole body was hurting, yet he couldn''t remember anything from last night. All he remembered was he got super drunk with that wine and returned to his room.


    He completely lost his consciousness after that.


    Clarke felt two warm hands on his bare chest. He frowned, thinking that he was still dreaming.


    He opened his eyes slowly and then looked down to his chest. He really saw two women''s hands on his bare chest. When he looked at his left and right, he saw his own secretary and Tony Stork''s secretary lying in his arms.


    Then he realized that they were naked, including him.


    ¡­


    Clarke''s eyes widened as he got up and jumped from the bed, "WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED?!"


    "Uh¡­" Mystica and Sitha woke up groggily. They stared at Mr. Clarke Gaist, who stood with a terrified face.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Clarke?" Gaia asked.


    "You, tell me what the fuck happened here?! Why am I naked with you two?!"


    "Huh? You don''t remember?" Sitha yawned as she answered. "You called us to serve you after meeting last night. We had a threesome for the whole night, remember?"


    "WHAT?!" Clarke was astonished. He didn''t remember anything, literally 0!


    "No, I¡ªI did not do anything with you two!" Clarke denied. He couldn''t believe that he slept with someone else other than his beloved wife, let alone two women at once!


    What kind of crazy dream was this?!


    "That''s offensive, Mr. Gaist. You told us that you enjoyed it last night, you even asked if we could do it again next time. Well, naturally, I''d love to, since you''re such a strong man, hmm~" Sitha teased Clarke, who was absolutely terrified.


    "No, this never happens! I¡ªI never touched anyone after I''m married¡­ THIS NEVER HAPPENS!" Clarke''s voice thundered as he hurriedly grabbed his clothes and wore them.


    "Mr. Gaist, where are you going? Just stay with us~."


    "No! I will return to my wife! I will return to my beloved Gaius!" Clarke said everything out of panic. His heart was in chaos as he kept thinking about what he did last night.


    He didn''t remember anything, and he was certain he didn''t do it.


    But the current situation said otherwise, with Gaia and Tony Stork''s secretary lying naked, the proof was right in front of him.


    Mystica and Sitha were shocked when Mr. Clarke Gaist just wore his suit and then flew away from the window like Superbman. He didn''t even care that he just revealed his true identity to them.


    "Mr. Clarke Gaist¡­ even after seeing us like this, he still remembers about his old male wife¡­." Mystica mumbled.


    **


    Clarke flew as fast as he could. He wanted to throw everything away and return to his beloved wife. He needed Gaius right now. He just hoped the moment he returned, Gaius would still welcome him with his warm smile as always, only that would calm his restless heart down.


    He landed right in front of his apartment door. He was nervous and knocked on the door slowly, "W¡ªWife¡­ I''m home¡­."


    After a few knocks, the door was finally opened, and Gaius greeted him with a smile, "Welcome home. Why do you return so early, Husband?"

 Chapter 677 - 14.73

    Clarke landed right in front of his apartment door. He was nervous and knocked on the door slowly, "W¡ªWife¡­ I''m home¡­."


    After a few knocks, the door was finally opened, and Gaius greeted him with a smile, "Welcome home. Why do you return so early, Husband?"


    "O¡ªOh, that''s because I''m done with my meeting in that charity event. I¡­ I returned early because I want to see you, Wife," Clarke tried to cover up his nervousness by casting his eyes to the floor, so he wouldn''t see his wife''s eyes.


    Because he knew he would crumble the moment their eyes met.


    Gaius stared at Clarke''s condition right now. He didn''t know if Clarke was simply dumb or what.


    But he returned home without his suitcase, and he didn''t even wear his shoes. His suit was messy, and Gaius could smell the strong scene of female perfume around Clarke''s body.


    He kept looking up and down until he noticed a hickey on Clarke''s neck. The evidence was just too glaring to ignore. Maybe Clarke came home only to show off that he could cheat on his old male wife easily because he was still a handsome, mature, and stable man.


    "Well, then come in. This is your house, after all, not mine," Gaius smiled thin and turned around. He walked inside, and Clarke followed from behind.


    Clarke felt something was wrong from Gaius'' word just now, but he couldn''t tell what.


    Gaius went to the kitchen and served Clarke a glass of water, "Drink, Husband. You''re sweating a lot. Did you have a rough night?"


    Clarke gulped. He accepted the glass of water and nodded. He did have a rough night because he didn''t remember what happened, but at least his wife still hadn''t realized anything, right?


    Clarke''s pretense only made Gaius'' wrath boil inside his heart. He wanted Clarke to admit everything first. At least with that, Gaius was still willing to listen to his reasoning.


    Maybe it was his fault that his husband was cheating outside in the first place¡­ maybe because he was just an old man now¡­


    But Clarke continued faking it, thinking he could fool Gaius by acting innocent.


    [He is truly dumb. How could he not realize that his appearance right now is so wrong?]


    [Pupa: Maybe he just got so anxious that he wore his suit messily. So he could meet you again?]


    [And that will exempt him from all the sin he committed?]


    [Pupa: I never said that. It''s just you with your anger and pettiness that cloud your judgment.]


    [¡­ Shut up, Pupa.]


    "Husband, why''s your hair so messy?"


    "I¡­ I just woke up, Wife¡­."


    "Then why is your body has a scent of female perfume?"


    "That¡­ that must be because I met with a lot of people in the charity event¡­."


    "I see. Where is your suitcase, Husband?"


    "I lost it¡­ accidentally¡­."


    "Accidentally, huh?" Gaius scoffed mirthlessly. As he expected, Clarke was still an idiot who couldn''t lie. That was actually one of the reasons that Gaius fell in love with him.


    Because Clarke was a simple man, despite his identity as Superbman.


    He also rarely lied. It was hard for him to make up a lie as well.


    But it seemed that he had upgraded himself, from the beloved Clarke that Gaius loved, into Mr. Clarke Gaist, who could cheat, sleep with two women, and still lie in front of Gaius.


    "Then¡­" Gaius smirked as he was ready to strike Clarke with this question, "Explain the hickey on your neck, Husband."


    Clarke''s eyes widened. He checked his neck instantly and turned his head to the left, looking at the hanging mirror.


    There was an obvious hickey on his neck. He forgot to check it before because he was so panicked by what had just happened.


    Clarke felt his body was numb all over. He didn''t expect to get caught so easily.


    He turned his head slowly at Gaius, but Gaius just turned around and walked to their bedroom.


    "W¡ªWife, I can explain¡ª"


    Gaius returned with his phone and then opened the gallery, "Do you want to explain? Then explain this!"


    Gaius showed the first picture of Clarke sleeping with two women in his arms. It was a selfie that looked so intimate and harmonious.


    "T¡ªThat''s¡­"


    "EXPLAIN THIS, YOU BASTARD!" Clarke yelled out loud. He was frustrated, disappointed, and enraged at the same time. He didn''t know what to do because he seriously thought that Clarke wouldn''t cheat on him.


    "I¡ªI don''t know¡­." Clarke replied nervously. His gaze was unfocused because he was also in shock.


    "You don''t know?! Then these will make you remember!" Gaius continued to swipe the screen and showed more pictures that turned raunchier in each swipe.


    Clarke was completely destroyed the moment he saw each picture. He literally remembered nothing last night, and now he turned to be sleeping with two women at the same time.


    But he was sure that he didn''t touch them. He only had a physical reaction with Gaius. Even his cock was already devoted to Gaius.


    How could he sleep with these women?!


    "I¡ªI can explain¡­." Clarke tried to calm Gaius down. "D¡ªDid that woman¡ªGaia, send these pictures to you?"


    "Gaia? So you finally admit that you''ve attended that charity event with your sexy secretary, right?" Gaius chuckled full of irony. "You told me that you''ll be attending alone, so you refused me to come with you."


    "You said the trip will be tiring, and the kids will need someone to take care of them."


    "Woooww, Mr. Clarke Gaist, you''ve completely fooled me. I actually believed your alibi, so you can FUCK AROUND WITH YOUR SEXY, YOUNG SECRETARY!"


    "I DIDN''T DO THAT!" Clarke finally yelled in response. He was also shocked, unable to explain it clearly. But he was sure that he didn''t do it.


    He knew that he didn''t do it. He just couldn''t explain why.


    "You said you didn''t do it?! Are you fucking kidding me now, Clarke Gaist! Don''t you see yourself and these pictures?! You think I''m just an idiot, an old man who will continue to believe all your crap after this!?"

 Chapter 678 - 14.74

    "You said you didn''t do it?! Are you fucking kidding me now, Clarke Gaist! Don''t you see yourself and these pictures?! You think I''m just an idiot, an old man who will believe all your crap!?"


    "Do you think I''m old enough to get dementia, so I will forget everything after what happened right now?"


    "Or maybe that''s the reason why you cheat on me, huh? Because I''m already too old for the magnificent Superbman''s taste. His old male wife is too greasy, too ugly for him. That''s why he searches for a better replacement, someone sexier and younger!"


    "Is this the reason why you haven''t touched me for so long? Because you''re already satisfied outside, that''s why you don''t need me anymore, right?!"


    "IF YOU DON''T FIND ME ATTRACTIVE ANYMORE, THEN JUST SAY IT! I WILL LEAVE!"


    "YOU''RE NOT ALLOWED TO LEAVE!" Clarke snapped. He already heard enough. He felt everything was just a baseless accusation at this point. Because all he wanted was to work and live comfortably with his family, nothing more, nothing less!


    "You¡­ you''re never old¡­ you''re never ugly. You''re still my beloved wife, the... the most beautiful one. My¡­ My beloved wife that will never be replaced with anyone!" Clarke poured everything that had been bottled up inside his heart.


    He wanted to compliment Gaius because he still found Gaius to be the most attractive even after years of marriage.


    He thought Gaius didn''t need to hear it, and it might sound cringe or awkward.


    But when he said it in this terrible situation, it''d sound insincere and more like a false compliment to coax Gaius and calm the situation down. Both parties knew it, and Gaius was even more furious than before.


    "Oh¡ªnow you think that I am your beloved wife after you got caught?" Gaius chuckled mirthlessly. He stared deep into Clarke''s eyes and said, "You''re insulting me, Clarke. You think I''m that dumb?"


    Gaius turned away. He went straight to the bedroom and started throwing out his clothes from the wardrobe to the bed. He took the suitcase and threw everything inside.


    "W¡ªWife, please calm down¡ª"


    "Don''t call me wife, you fucking cheater! You''re disgusting!" Gaius yelled out loud.


    [Pupa: Didn''t you cheat plenty of times before? How about making it even? Since both of you cheated anyway.]


    [Hey! I''m in the middle of my drama mode, don''t interrupt me, Pupa!]


    [And also, what I did is different compared to him! I''m cheating because I can''t control what Reed did to me. But he has full control over himself!]


    [Pupa: Sounds like you''re just cheating with an extra step.]


    Seeing his wife already packed his belonging made Clarke anxious. He wanted to talk it out first because he seriously didn''t know what happened last night. But he could swear in his life and in the name of Superbman that he didn''t touch those girls.


    "Please listen to me first!" Clarke tried to coax Gaius, who kept adding more and more clothes to his suitcase, he was ready to leave.


    "Please, Gaius, Wife, please listen to me just once!" Clarke kept pleading to Gaius to no avail. Blinded by wrath and sadness, Gaius ignored Clarke and continued putting clothes inside the suitcase until he had enough.


    He then picked up his phone and wallet, ready to leave this place. He dragged his suitcase, but Clarke snatched it and threw the suitcase to the corner of the room.


    "W¡ªWife, please¡­ I''m begging you to listen to me first. I''ll explain everything¡ª"


    "There is nothing to explain, Clarke," Gaius used his power to grow a big root from a potted plant. The root crawled on the ground, picking up the suitcase at the corner of the room and giving it back to Gaius.


    "Where are you going to leave anyway? This is our home!" Clarke pleaded even more. He remembered that Gaius didn''t have parents. He had nowhere to go other than staying in here.


    "Do you think I didn''t save enough money before I married you? Oh, Mr. Clarke Gaist, in your mind, I might be a useless housewife that doesn''t earn money."


    "But before I met you, I had a great life as a hero and working in a company as well. Do you think I can''t get another job after I leave?"


    "Clarke, you seriously think I''m just a useless housekeeper for you, just because I dedicated my life for my small family, huh? I am great without you! I shouldn''t have married you in the first place, you cheating bastard!"


    Clarke was astonished by the burning determination in Gaius'' eyes. As if he was truly determined to leave him, abandoning everything they built together for a decade.


    It was like thunder on a clear sky for Clarke. The sense of crisis exploded in Clarke''s mind. He got worried that Gaius would truly leave him. He couldn''t let that happen because he didn''t know how to live without Gaius!


    Without Gaius, he was an empty shell of a hero, just like what he did before they got married.


    He was strong, popular, an icon, and an inspiration for the generation, but he felt empty despite screwing around with many women. None of those women could fill the void in his heart, and even when he tried it with men, it was the same.


    Until he met Gaius. Everything about Gaius was so perfect in his eyes. He always thought that he was the luckiest man on earth. Naturally, he started revolving his life around Gaius and dedicated his love and life to him, and there was no way in hell he would let him leave.


    "Now, if you excuse me, I''ll find MY kids and leave permanently. This house is yours in the first place¡ªAH!"


    Clarke suddenly grabbed Gaius'' wrist, preventing him from leaving. His eyes became unfocused once more, but this time because of this extreme restlessness in his heart.


    "You¡ªYou are not allowed to leave, Wife¡­."


    "DON''T CALL ME WIFE!"


    "YOU''RE MY WIFE! NO MATTER WHAT, YOU''RE MY BELOVED WIFE!"


    Gaius gritted his teeth. He refused to budge and started struggling even harder. He tried to use his plants to attack Gaius, at least to disturb him so he would release his grip.


    But all those struggles only made Clarke tighten his grip, even more, making sure that Gaius couldn''t escape, to the point that Clarke unknowingly dislocated Gaius'' wrist with his strength.


    "ARRGHH!" Gaius wailed in pain. He could feel that his wrist was going to break soon. But he refused to beg. He''d rather have his wrist crushed than begging a cheater like Clarke!


    However, he couldn''t handle the pain from having his wrist crushed, he whimpered slightly, and tears started rolling down on his cheeks.


    Clarke, who was too busy with his own paranoia of losing Gaius, didn''t realize that he had hurt his wife. Until his eyes focused when he saw the tears on his beautiful wife''s cheeks.


    "W¡ªWife?"


    At that moment, a flash suddenly appeared inside the room, the kids popped out right in front of the scene.


    Gaius and Clarke turned their heads at the same time, staring at Hermes and Artemis, staring at their Dad, crushing their Mom''s hand, and Mom was crying out of pain.


    "Mom? Dad?"

 Chapter 679 - 14.75

    Gaius and Clarke turned their heads simultaneously, staring at Hermes and Artemis, staring at their Dad, crushing their Mom''s hand, and Mom was crying out of pain.


    "Mom? Dad?"


    "Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­


    Hermes and Artemis called their parents, and Clarke snapped out of his trance. He realized what made Gaius cried, and released Gaius'' wrist instantly.


    "Arrghh!" The sharp pain made Gaius wail in pain. He slumped, but Clarke caught his waist, so his butt wouldn''t hit the floor.


    "W¡ªWife! I''m so sorry!" Clarke was panicked, especially when he saw the wrist actually got dislocated due to his grip.


    "Release me, Clarke! You''re a fucking monster!" Gaius continued struggling and yelling. He didn''t even care that his children were watching. "YOU''RE A UGLY CHEATING MONSTER!"


    Clarke froze on the spot.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with that word. He thought it was just another curse from Gaius in his rage.


    But that word¡­ monster¡­


    That word petrified him so hard that he just froze like a statue.


    Gaius saw this as a chance. He immediately escaped from Clarke''s clutch. He grabbed the suitcase with his other hand and sprinted to his children.


    "Hermes! Teleport now!"


    "M¡ªMom, what is this¡ª"


    "TELEPORT NOW!"


    Clarke realized what was happening. He regained his focus and saw Gaius wanted to leave with the kids.


    "NO!" Clarke rushed to grab his family, but Gaius used his power to make a protective shield out of wood, giving time for Hermes to finally teleport out of the house.


    Blip.


    "RARRGHHH!" Clarke destroyed the sturdy wood shield and found out that his family was gone, Gaius, Hermes, Artemis, all gone.


    "No¡­ this can''t be¡ª" Clarke started screaming and looked around the room, "WIFE, MY LITTLE PRINCESS, SON! COME OUT NOW! LET''S TALK ABOUT IT!"


    He rushed out of the bedroom, thinking that Hermes had only teleported inside the house.


    So he broke open all the doors, trying to find his family to no avail.


    They were gone. His beloved wife, his little princess, and his little champ were gone!


    Clarke''s chest started feeling stuffy. He remembered how his life was good until it somehow spiraled down like this.


    And he still remembered that word.


    Monster¡­


    Ugly monster¡­


    Clarke looked at his palms. The trace of warmth from Gaius'' wrist was still here. But he crushed his palm accidentally. If the kids hadn''t interrupted, who knew what would happen to Gaius.


    Clarke''s hands trembled as he realized that he had hurt his wife severely.


    He was sweating, realizing that he had fucked up real bad right now. Because he hurt his beloved, he was a monster.


    "I am¡­. I am a monster¡­." Clarke''s lips trembled as he continued to repeat it. "I am an ugly monster. I hurt my own wife¡­."


    "Why did everything turn out like this?" Clarke saw a teardrop on his palm. Yet, he had no intention to stop crying.


    He poured all his complicated emotion inside his heart and wailed as he called his wife''s name over and over.


    **


    Hermes teleported them in a random empty building. They landed safely, but Gaius was too injured to function. He grimaced in pain as he couldn''t find any plants nearby to make a healing fruit.


    Hermes and Artemis were still trying to process what had just happened. Hermes was carrying Artemis and stared at his injured Mom.


    "H¡ªHermes, go and find a plant. Mom needs to heal my wrist¡­." Gaius said as he forced a smile to calm the kids down.


    Hermes obeyed. He teleported and returned with a potted plant.


    Gaius used the plant to create a healing fruit to heal his wrist.


    After he felt better, he sat on the floor smiled at his children, "It must''ve been a shock for you two. Mom is sorry for showing something like that."


    "Mom, what happened?" Hermes asked in a low voice. Artemis was on the verge of crying. She was stressed out when she saw her parents fight, and even worse, her Dad hurt Mom.


    Gaius gulped. He knew that he cursed at Clarke, lashing out crazily in front of the kids. It must''ve been traumatic.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, don''t worry about it, Hermes, Artemis," Gaius said. Again, he forced a smile to make the situation look less severe. "But for now, let''s have¡­ uh¡­ short vacation in a hotel, okay?"


    "Hotel? But Arte wants to play at home¡­ Arte wants lunch too¡­."


    "Ahahah¡­ Mommy will buy you dolls later. We can have lunch in a restaurant, okay?"


    Gaius staggered as he got up from the dirty floor and then helped Hermes by carrying Artemis with one hand and his suitcase on another.


    "Hermes, please teleport us to a cheap hotel."


    Hermes had a lot in his mind. He was already eight. He wasn''t as clueless as Artemis.


    He knew that his Mom and Dad didn''t just have a small misunderstanding. From what he saw, maybe Uncle Reed was right.


    Uncle Reed told him a few days ago that his parents were on the verge of divorce because of his Dad''s disloyalty.


    Hermes felt stuffy in his heart. He didn''t want to see his Mom crying. But Uncle Reed said that he would take care of Mom and Artemis if something bad happened.


    ''Uncle Reed is really reliable. I need to call him soon¡­.'' Hermes thought.


    "I''m always by your side, Mom¡­." Hermes said as he held his Mom''s hand.


    Blip!


    They teleported right in front of a cheap hotel¡­ well, more like a motel, actually.


    "Mom, is it okay here?" Hermes asked.


    Gaius nodded weakly, "Mom will think of a way until we can meet Dad again. You guys would have a few days off."


    "Mom, I miss Dad already¡­ can we just hug Dad and return home?" Artemis begged. She still didn''t know what was happening. All she heard was her parents screaming at each other.


    "A¡ªAh, Dad is busy right now. Don''t think much about it, Arte. Why do you guys want lunch? KFC?"


    "Un¡­ Arte wants the one with toys¡­."


    "It''s settled then. Just forget Dad, for now, okay?"


    "Arte don''t want to forget¡­."


    Hermes stared at his Mom''s burdened face. He was also hurting from having his wrist crushed. That healing fruit needed time to be effective.


    ''I really need to call Uncle Reed now¡­.''

 Chapter 680 - 14.76

    [Pupa: So, what are you going to do now?]


    [Well, I''ve blocked all incoming calls for now. In my bank account, I have enough money to live for about three months in moderate spending.]


    [I''ll start finding a random job that doesn''t require much after settling with the kids somewhere.]


    [The only problem right now is the kids. They need to go to school and daycare, and their shirts are still in the apartment. I don''t think we can just return there and take all the stuff easily.]


    [Pupa: That''s not what I meant. I mean, what are you going to do now? Will you call Reed or what?]


    [Ehhh¡­ I''m not sure. What''s his Fatemeter right now?]


    [Pupa: It got an increase yesterday, it''s 65% now for both Fatemeter and Breakmeter.]


    [65% huh¡­]


    [I think he''ll find me no matter how. It''s better to act expensive in front of him. I think he just likes the thrill of the chase until he hits 100% Fatemeter.]


    [Pupa: Wow, you really know how to handle this guy.]


    [Hehe, it''s more because of my experience with Master Han Ye''s previous souls. Though, I think Reed is truly the epitome of evil. I''m not even surprised if that ugly Monster actually resided in Reed''s body.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Gaius busily arranged everything, including calling Hermes'' homeroom teacher and Artemis'' daycare nanny. He rented a hotel room for the whole month. Luckily, it was cheap enough because it was empty, so the owner gave him a discount.


    He knew the kids needed spare clothes, so they went to the mall and ate KFC, then shopped some cheap clothes for the kids.


    "Hermes, go select a few clothes for yourself. We can''t go back home for now."


    "No need, Mom. I can just teleport back to my room in a flash, grab some clothes and return," Hermes said, not wanting to put a financial burden on his Mom.


    "No. You''re not allowed to return. What if your dad¡ª"


    "You''re afraid that Dad is waiting for our return and held me, hostage, right?" Hermes read his Mom''s mind easily.


    Gaius gulped and nodded reluctantly, "You know too much, son. Don''t think too much about it. Mom and Dad will find our own way later."


    "You mean... your way of divorce?"


    "¡­ ah, little princess, do you like that pink tutu? Mommy can buy it for you!" Gaius switched the topic immediately and busied himself with Artemis.


    Hermes continued watching his Mom and cemented his will to report this to Uncle Reed.


    **


    Clarke continued searching frantically. He flew from one spot to another, using his X-ray eyes to find the trace of his family to no avail.


    He had continuously searched until late at night and gave up on his inefficient method.


    He could just use his popularity as Superbman, announce to the public that he was searching for his family, complete with their picture.


    But¡­ he was afraid the supervillains would find out and started hunting his family instead.


    Thus, he went to someone with greater reach than him, his blood brother, Reed Ville.


    He flew to Reed''s mansion and landed on his balcony.


    Reed was busy reading something when Clarke came. He got up and greeted his brother, "Big brother! What brings you here?"


    "It''s about Gaius and the kids¡­." Clarke said to the point. He didn''t want to miss any chance with Gaius, afraid that Gaius and the kids might be in danger.


    "Hm? Brother-in-law and the kids? What happened?"


    "They¡ªWe had a huge fight, and the kids saw it. I accidentally hurt Gaius and¡­ and he called me monster before Hermes teleported¡­."


    Clarke was visibly shaken every time he remembered what Gaius said to him, a simple sentence that broke him.


    Reed smirked as he saw the shaken big brother. He didn''t know what Gaius said to him, but it seemed to be lethal. He actually loved this because the destruction of this family was inevitable right now.


    ''And I would have my way to creep in that idiot''s vulnerable heart, hahah~.''


    Reed patted his brother''s shoulder, "Couples always had their fights. That''s inevitable. What did you do to make brother-in-law angry anyway?"


    "I¡ª" Clarke hesitated for a moment because he didn''t know if it was the truth or not.


    "I cheated on him. I slept with Gaia and another woman yesterday¡­."


    "You what?!" Reed acted surprised. "You slept with Gaia and another woman?!"


    "I¡ªI don''t know! I didn''t remember anything! The last moment I remembered was me talking with Mr. Tony Stork, drinking wine with him, and then I just dropped dead until next morning!" Clarke defended himself. He truly didn''t remember anything. How could he take himself responsible?!


    "But if you woke up with them on your bed..." Reed hesitated, then sighed out of pity. "It''s okay, big brother. Did they run away?"


    "Yes..." Clarke nodded weakly. "I''ve been searching everywhere to no avail, and I can''t just announce to the public that I had a family I''m searching for."


    "I''m afraid the supervillains will hunt them down and take them hostage in exchange or something."


    "That''s true¡­." Reed almost laughed out loud as his big brother was afraid of such a thing. Because the Master, the de facto leader of The Revenant, league of supervillains was standing right in front of him.


    Reed Ville was the Master of that villainous group.


    "Well, I''ll help you search for them. I have connections everywhere. I hope I can find them."


    "But you know, your son Hermes has unlimited potential to jump from one place to another no matter how far it was. I''m afraid it''d take a while."


    "Just please help me search for him. Your help is meaningful enough, Reed," Clarke pleaded. "I''ll continue searching for the."


    "Oh, don''t forget to rest, big brother. I''m pretty sure they''re alright. Gaius is powerful on his own. And the kids also have their way of defending themselves. Mere humans wouldn''t hurt them at all."


    "That''s true..." Clarke nodded and turned away, planning to continue searching nonstop. "I''ll continue searching. Thank you for your help, Reed."


    Clarke jumped from the balcony and flew away.


    Reed stared at his big brother and chuckled lightly. His chuckle turned into a full-blown maniacal cackle soon after, "Heheh¡ªHahaha¡­ AHAHAHAHAH!"


    Clarke sat on the chair, unable to hide his excitement of what would come next. Now that Clarke and Gaius were on the verge of divorce, he had full control over Gaius.


    He didn''t even need to search for him because he had his own little helper that would come and help him.


    Reed sensed the little helper was coming, and then¡­


    Blip.


    "Uncle Reed¡­" Hermes teleported right in front of Reed.


    "Oh, there you are. What happened, champ? Your Dad came here just now and said that you teleported away with your Mom and sister."


    "Dad¡­ he hurt mom so badly. He crushed Mom''s wrist¡­." Hermes reported a cast of sadness lingered in his eyes. "I don''t think Mom and Dad can stay together any longer¡­."


    Reed sighed and patted Hermes'' head, "I just got the information that your dad cheated on your mom."


    "It''s okay, champ. Uncle Reed will be your guardian."


    "Thank you, Uncle, but¡­.." Hermes raised his head and stared dead serious at Reed''s eyes. "Can you be the guardian of my mom and sister too?"

 Chapter 681 - 14.77

    "It''s okay, champ. Uncle Reed will be your guardian."


    "Thank you, Uncle, but¡­." Hermes raised his head and stared dead serious at Reed''s eyes. "Can you be the guardian of my mom and sister too?"


    "Your mom and sister?" Reed acted surprised. Of course he knew it was coming. Hermes preferring him as the father figure rather than Clarke for an obvious reason.


    Because Reed could be a great father, while Clarke could not. He was a one-track mind kind of person. He wouldn''t know how to divide his time between work, duty as a superhero, and family.


    Unlike Reed, who knew the importance of a family bond.


    Because he was also craving for it. As someone who never had a real bond with a family, he found that taking care of Hermes, Artemis, and Gaius gave him that satisfying feeling he was craving for.


    The feeling of family warmth.


    "Yes, please take care of my mom and sister," Hermes begged. "I followed what you said, Uncle Reed. If I want to run away from home, I should go to that small hotel you own. So it''s not hard to track down Mom''s movement."


    "Good job, buddy. You really know how to do stuff!" Reed patted Hermes'' head, and Hermes nodded with a blush on his cheek.


    He felt happy and proud of himself because he got a compliment from Uncle Reed.


    Reed knew that a boy around Hermes'' age craved validation from his father figure. So it wasn''t hard to teach him stuff in Reed''s favor.


    "Uncle Reed, Mom is really sad right now. Can you make him happy again?


    "Well, that depends," Reed crouched and patted Hermes'' shoulder. "Champ, I need you to help Uncle to convince your Mom. You know he is very stubborn, right?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Reed grinned thin and then told Hermes about the idea. Hermes agreed to do so because he thought there was no better place than with Uncle Reed.


    "What do you want for reward, little champ?"


    "Uh¡­ I just want Uncle to come with me to that father''s day school sports competition. I want to win all challenges and get the trophy!"


    "Oh, sure! I''ve promised you before, right?"


    "Yes! Oh, Arte wants her dolls, but we can''t return to our apartment. Please buy it for her, Uncle!"


    "That''s easy! As long as you keep persuading your Mom to stay with Uncle, then Uncle will give anything you want!"


    "Whoa! Uncle is really the best, unlike my Dad!"


    ''Heheh, of course, I''m better than your dad. I''m better in any way possible to be your Mom''s new spouse.''


    **


    Gaius was busy helping Artemis take her evening bath. He told Hermes to teleport to a mini-market and bought a few cups of instant noodles for their dinner.


    But he went for so long, Gaius got worried.


    "Mom, I''ve returned!"


    "Oh, son! What makes you so long?" Gaius complained as he put the new clothes for Artemis.


    "I¡­ uhh¡­ I went outside to meet my friends first, Mom. Since I won''t come with them for tomorrow''s soccer practice," Hermes reasoned.


    "Ah, okay then. Well, tell me if you''re going somewhere. We can''t let your Dad find our place," Gaius warned. He took the plastic bag from Hermes'' hand, "Go and take a bath first. Mom will cook simple dinner for you two."


    They lived in this somewhat spacious hotel room, complete with a small kitchen and everything needed there. It was a nice surprise to find the room clean and in great condition, contrary to the shabby look from outside.


    "Mom, what will we do next? Will we stay here forever?" Hermes asked amidst their dinner time as three. Nothing changed much, though, since they always had dinner as three since Clarke was never there.


    "Yeah, Mommy. Arte misses home already¡­."


    "W¡ªWell, Mom will try to find a job, then we can settle down. Don''t worry, we won''t stay here for long, just endure it, for now, okay?"


    Hermes and Artemis looked at each other. Artemis was still three years old, so she didn''t really know what went wrong with Mom and Dad.


    But even she knew that Mom wouldn''t return to Dad, not anymore.


    They slept together as there was a big bed. They were pretty tired after all, so they passed the night in peace.


    Click.


    The door was opened from outside.


    Reed walked in leisurely and stood in silence, staring at the family of three, separated from their now estranged husband/father.


    He scoffed lightly and kept staring at the family for a while.


    He thought he would only come to destroy this family, but he had grown attached to the kids. He had always wanted a child of his own, but because he was so disgusted by the idea of someone carrying his baby, he never impregnated a woman no matter how many lined up in front of him.


    But seeing Hermes and Artemis, he had to admit that his heart was soft on them. He wanted to be their dad, especially after knowing that Clarke was a terrible father for them.


    He then looked at Gaius, who was in a deep sleep. He still refused to admit that he liked Gaius. In fact, he kept reminding himself how much he hated an idiot, useless male wife like Gaius.


    But¡­


    Reed bit his lower lip for a moment and walked towards the bed.


    He crouched and whispered on Gaius'' ear.


    ''You''re at my mercy, Gaius. Accept it. Accept me as the new one. You know Clarke doesn''t love you, right?''


    ''I hate you, I hate everything about you and that idiot Clarke. But if you obey me, then I will consider marrying you.''


    ''You might be an idiot male wife, but I¡­ I think you''re the only one I can tolerate to be my wife.''


    ''How about it, hm? Just accept my offer, Gaius White.. That''s your real name, right? You don''t need to have Clarke''s last name behind yours anymore."

 Chapter 682 - 14.78

    ¡ª


    ''How about it, hm? Just accept my offer, Gaius White. That''s your real name, right? You don''t need to have Clarke''s last name behind yours anymore.''


    ¡ª


    Gaius woke up in a daze in the morning. He washed his face and checked that the kids were still sleeping soundly.


    Thus, he opened the window and sat outside. He checked his phone and tried to find any work that would definitely accept him quickly.


    Of course, with his degree and competitiveness, he could work in an office again, at least as an admin, secretary, or receptionist.


    But that''d need him to wait for a while for the recruitment process. He didn''t have time for that.


    Besides, he was almost in his 40. He doubted anyone would take him as a secretary,


    "Even my scum husband doesn''t want to take me as his secretary because I''m old and ugly now. Instead, he found a younger, female version of me and even cheated with her, heh," Gaius scoffed, lamenting over his fate for a moment before focusing on finding a job again.


    Hermes observed his Mom, who was busy searching for a job online. He clenched his fist when he heard Mom telling himself that he was old and ugly.


    Hermes braced himself and walked in, "You''re not old and ugly, Mom¡­" he said, surprising Gaius, who was glued to the phone.


    Gaius turned his head and patted Hermes'' head, "Haha, of course, my son. It''s still early. I allow you to sleep more if you want."


    "I''m not sleepy anymore, Mom¡­."


    "Well, how about I make you a hot chocolate? We bought some sachets yesterday¡ª"


    "Mom, can you come with me today?" Hermes requested suddenly.


    "Hm? What do you mean? Come with you?"


    "My homeroom teacher said that she wants to meet you first before giving me a permit to leave¡­." Hermes said.


    "Huh? Really?" Gaius frowned. "But I already called her yesterday, and she said yes. Now she needs to meet me personally?"


    "Yes, Mom. My friend told me yesterday that he also asked for a permit before, and she needs to meet you personally¡­."


    "¡­ okay then, let me prepare myself first before we go out and meet her. Go and wake your little sister. We can''t leave her here."


    "Thanks, Mom."


    [Hermes is lying.]


    [Pupa: How do you know?]


    [Because that homeroom teacher clearly gave me a permit yesterday. But I have to admit that Hermes was a talented liar. He can lie through his teeth right in front of me with a straight face. I don''t know what he''s planning, but let''s just find out, hehe.]


    [Still, how could he be such a talented liar at such age? Kids his age would at least feel uncomfortable to lie to their Mom! Clarke is a terrible liar, from whom he inherited that lying skill?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    [What? Why are you staring at me?]


    Gaius prepared a small breakfast for the kids before he washed his face and prepared himself to meet the homeroom teacher.


    After the kids had breakfast and he was prepared, Hermes held his Mom''s hand and asked, "I love you, Mom. I want you to be happy too¡­."


    "Huh? What do you mean, son?"


    Blip!


    Gaius was a bit dizzy after the jump. He blinked a few times to regain his sight, blinded by the bright light of Hermes'' teleportation.


    He thought they''d be teleported to the school, but when he could finally see, he was astonished by his surroundings right now.


    Because Hermes teleported them to the aquarium dome, the place where Reed took them together for the short vacation in his waterpark.


    "Hermes, why are we here? Let''s leave now before your Uncle finds out, okay?" Gaius said, but Hermes only stared at his mother and shook his head.


    "This is the best place for you, for us, Mom," Hermes said.


    Gaius'' eyes widened as he just realized that Hermes suddenly teleported away, leaving Gaius and Artemis alone.


    "M¡ªMommy, why are we here?" Artemis hugged Gaius'' neck tightly. She got scared because of the dim light in this dome.


    Gaius was also confused about what Hermes did just now. But when he suddenly teleported back with a man, he then knew his son''s true intention.


    But he refused to jump to the conclusion. He yelled at his son, "Hermes, come here with me, let''s leave now!"


    "Uncle Reed will take care of us, Mom¡­." Hermes said as he clenched Reed Ville''s hand. "Unlike Dad, Uncle Reed will make us happy¡­."


    "HERMES!" Gaius took something from his pocket, a small branch that he took before he left the hotel. This was his method of protection.


    He threw the branch to the air and used his power to turn it into a giant living flower with thorny whips as arms, "HERMES GAIST, RETURN HERE NOW!"


    "Mom, I just want you to be safe from Dad! Dad is evil!"


    "Your Dad is not evil! Now return here with me before I have to discipline you!"


    "No! I want to stay with Uncle Reed!" Hermes insisted, tightening his grip on Uncle Reed''s hand. "Mom, just stay with Uncle Reed! He will treat us well. Dad hurts us. Dad is evil!"


    "HERMES!"


    "Now, now, why don''t we talk about this in a civilized manner. We''re a family, aren''t we?" Reed interrupted the fight between mother and son.


    He had a thin grin on his face as if he was enjoying the mess right now. Gaius was so sick of that thin grin full of hideous intention beneath. He knew that Reed Ville wasn''t a good person either.


    He had a feeling that Reed influenced Hermes to trap them here, a boy like Hermes. He wanted validation from a father figure.


    Since Clarke didn''t give him that father figure, then he turned to his Uncle Reed instead.


    "I don''t think I''ll have any talk with you, Reed. Now release my son and let us leave!" Gaius demanded.


    "Hm? Release your son? But he is the one clinging into me right now, don''t you see?" Reed chuckled. He patted Hermes'' head which got the boy''s cheeks reddened. He was so proud that he did a great job for Uncle Reed.


    "Great job, champ. You want your Mom to be safe, right?"


    "Yes!" Hermes nodded excitedly.


    "Well, it seems that your Mom doesn''t like it here," Reed showed a sad look. "Maybe you can talk to him?"


    Hermes followed the instruction and persuaded, "Mom, Uncle Reed told me that Dad is searching for us outside. If you want to avoid him, isn''t it good to stay with Uncle Reed? Uncle Reed is rich and kind!"


    "And Uncle Reed has prepared all kinds of toys for Arte too~," Reed said, trying to persuade the little girl.


    Arte, who buried her face on Gaius'' shoulder, finally looked up and turned his head, "TOYS?!"


    "N¡ªNo, princess, that man is lying¡ª"


    "Uncle Reed has toys!?" Artemis asked twice for confirmation.


    "Correct, you can ask for whatever you want, and Uncle will buy it for you," Reed continued persuading. Little girl Artemis completely ditched his Mom and struggled to break free.


    "Artemis, stop struggling!" Gaius tried to hold his daughter, but Artemis suddenly manifested her premature power and turned into hundreds of light butterflies.


    "ARTEMIS!"

 Chapter 683 - 14.79

    "Artemis, stop struggling!" Gaius tried to hold his daughter, but Artemis suddenly manifested her premature power and turned into hundreds of light butterflies.


    "ARTEMIS!"


    Gaius tried to catch the butterflies, but whenever he touched one, it just passed his hands.


    The hundred light butterflies flew towards Reed Ville and then circled on his head. Then the butterflies gathered into one and turned into a solid human. Artemis landed right on Reed''s shoulder, sitting there comfortably.


    "Uncle! Arte wants toys!"


    "Sure thing, Princess," Reed patted Artemis'' head. Now that Hermes and Artemis were already in his hands, Reed smirked at Gaius, who was staring at them with such a shock. "Why? Are you shocked that the kids prefer to have me as their Dad?''


    Gaius'' was in shock after he realized that he was alone now. He gritted his teeth and commanded the giant rose to raise its thorny vine arm, "Return my children now, or I''ll strike you, Reed!"


    Reed looked up at the thorny giant vine and chuckled, "It''s surprising that you still think I have no power at all, Naturally Hoe."


    Reed put Artemis gently and then told the kids to get back.


    "P¡ªPlease don''t hurt Mom, Uncle!" Hermes yelled.


    "Oh, of course, Uncle won''t hurt your Mom. Didn''t I tell you that I like him before?" Reed chuckled, and he suddenly dashed so fast, it looked like he was teleporting.


    "What?!" Gaius was utterly petrified when Reed suddenly stood in front of him and hugged his waist.


    "You''re strong, my dear. But I''m not here for a child''s play," Reed touched the giant rose monster, and it shrieked out of pain before disintegrating.


    Gaius'' eyes widened as he saw the rose monster he created just vanished into nothingness.


    "You see, I''ve been playing nicely with you all along. I just don''t want to hurt you. But I''m not a patient man, so accept your fate before I blow your head out," Reed said in a low voice, but with a malicious smirk on his face.


    Reed showed his true aura in front of Gaius. Even if he had already suppressed it so Gaius wouldn''t die out of a heart attack, it was terrifying enough for anyone.


    Gaius'' legs trembled, and he lost his strength standing up, so Reed grabbed swooped Gaius'' leg and carried him in bridal style.


    Hermes and Artemis ran towards their Uncle and Mom and hugged Uncle Reed''s long leg, "Woah, Uncle is so cool! That monster just poof, and you save Mommy!" Artemis said innocently.


    "Hehe, of course, princess. Now that I''ve saved your Mommy, it''s time for us to live together, okay?"


    "Yes! Arte wants toys¡ªand cake!"


    "Okay, let''s return to Uncle''s real mansion. Can you help us here, Champ?"


    "Yes, Uncle!"


    Hermes teleported them all to the main mansion that his Uncle Reed had, and they landed right in the spacious living room.


    It was so huge that Artemis couldn''t help but awe, "UWAAAA! Uncle''s house is so bigggg!"


    "Hehe, of course! Now, your Mommy needs to rest first because he is tired. Your room is on the left, and Hermes, your room is on the right. I''ll take care of your Mommy first, and then we can play together, okay?"


    "Yes, Uncle!" Artemis and Hermes nodded simultaneously and went to their respective rooms with many things they liked as Reed''s gift for their obedience.


    Besides, unlike Clarke, Reed remembered everything that Artemis and Hermes liked, just like how a good father should be.


    "See? Even your kids prefer me more than Clarke, brother-in-law," Reed said as he continued smirking when he looked down at Gaius, who was still trembling in his arms.


    Reed hummed happily as he walked to the master bedroom that had a beautiful ocean view. Reed put Gaius gently on the bed. He checked that Gaius was still trembling, and he chuckled, "Why are you so scared?"


    "All I did is show you a small aura that I have. Do you really think that I''m powerless despite being Clarke''s blood brother? Well, I''ll show you what I can do," Reed chuckled and pointed at a potted plant, and then¡­


    BOOM!


    The potted plant suddenly exploded out of nowhere. Reed then touched a small drawer beside the bed. It disintegrated into nothingness, just like what he did with Gaius'' rose monster.


    "I can explode things with my mind, and I can disintegrate anything into nothingness as long as I can touch it. Pretty convenient, huh?"


    [Convienent? That''s straight-up overpowered!]


    [He is terrifying! I feel like I''ve met with that demon Lee Yongsun from the tenth world, just a lot worse! I almost pissed myself!]


    [Pupa: You already pissed yourself.]


    [W¡ªWell, just a little, hehe.]


    "W¡ªWhy are you doing this, Reed?" Gaius asked, still shaking out of fear. "Why are you ruining my life? Do you like me¡ª"


    Before Gaius could finish his sentence, Reed suddenly grabbed his jaw with enough pressure to terrify Gaius even more.


    Reed''s eyes were dark as if he had just heard something so ridiculous, "Don''t you dare think that I like you. I hate you as much as I hate Clarke. You know what, maybe I hate you even more than Clarke, you idiot old man!"


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 70%.]


    [Hehe, step one: Denial.]


    [Pupa: What''s step two?]


    [Uh¡­ have sex?]


    Gaius bit his lip. He was scared that Reed started threatening him. But he couldn''t do much except to dodge Reed''s darkened gaze.


    "Look at me, you idiot bitch. I keep you here because I want to take you hostage. I want to see what would Clarke do out of desperation."


    "You¡ªYou don''t need to take me hostage, if you just want to see Clarke suffer¡­ I don''t plan to return back to him either way," Gaius said.


    "Oh, come on, I know that you''re an idiot who''s in love with that idiotic Superbman. You''ll return back to him in some way," Reed rolled his eyes. "Besides, my plan is to make Clarke absolutely suffers until he meets his demise, HAHAHAHAH!"


    ¡­


    "Why?"


    "Hm?"


    "Why do you hate¡­ your blood brother so much?" Gaius asked.

 Chapter 684 - 14.80

    "Why do you hate¡­ your blood brother so much?"


    Why?


    Reed paused for a moment. He was also questioning himself.


    True, he was the leader of The Revenant, a league of supervillains. But that didn''t mean he would be hostile to everyone.


    When he first knew that he had a blood brother, Reed was more than excited. Because he always lived alone in his life. He had adopted parents, but they were busy on themselves. It wasn''t all different than when he got thrown to the orphanage.


    At that time, he didn''t even mind if Clarke was actually Superbman.


    He was even more ecstatic when he heard from Clarke that he was happily married to a wife and two kids. He thought he could be with them, as a family¡­


    And when Clarke asked him to take care of his injured wife, he readily agreed. Because he thought he''d finally be introduced to the family and could play with the kids.


    But the moment his eyes met with Gaius, Clarke''s wife, all that happy expectation just vanished instantly without reason. All that was left in Reed''s heart was anger and hatred.


    He was even more pissed off to realize that Clarke and Gaius were happily married without much conflict between them. It made him want to tear this marriage apart!


    Why? He didn''t know the clear reason either.


    It was all instinct for him to hate Gaius and Clarke as if he was born to hate and ruin these two.


    He envied them because they were happily married. He also envied them that they had a simple life with two kids.


    He envied and hated everything about them!


    But what would he get from being a homewrecker and ruining a happy family?


    ¡­


    "No reason, I just want to do it," Reed replied. "I just want to see you suffer."


    It seemed that most of his hate was directed towards Gaius. He wanted Gaius to feel pain, to be ruined until he had nothing!


    He felt that Gaius should be his. Gaius was his own, his property!


    He refused to say that he was in love with Gaius, though.


    "Heh, who''d fall in love with a deformed man who could give birth like you? It''s so nasty if you think about it," Reed said ruthlessly without any filter.


    Gaius was stunned, but he wasn''t surprised. He smiled thin, lamenting over his fate, "You know, I became a recluse because of my body. I''m neither man nor woman because I''m definitely a man, but I can give birth."


    "I know there are people who would laugh at me for being a man who could give birth. That''s why I seldom left the apartment. Because I was scared that someone would mock me."


    "You¡­ You don''t need to insult me with that. I know that I''m deformed¡­." Gaius said with tears pooling in his eyes.


    "That¡ª" Reed was tongue-tied instantly. He didn''t expect Gaius to take that ridicule seriously. He wanted to apologize, but what for?


    "If you just want to see me suffer, then so be it. Just please, don''t hurt the kids or Clarke¡­."


    "Why Clarke? Don''t you hate him after what he did to you?!" Reed became hostile instantly. He thought Gaius would at least try to stop thinking about Clarke, but he was still the same gullible idiot!


    Gaius shook his head weakly, "I hate him, but¡­ I''m a slave to my own heart¡­."


    "IDIOT!"


    Reed turned around and cursed. Why did he care about this idiot anyway? All he wanted was to see Gaius suffer!


    He walked away from Gaius and opened the door, "I''ll let you rest for now. I want you to forget about Clarke before you start to piss me off even more!"


    SLAM!


    Reed slammed the door, leaving Gaius alone.


    After making sure that it was safe, Yunyu stopped crying and giggled lightly, "Hehe, he''s a maniac, psychotic, but cute. Definitely my type~."


    "¡­" Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and leered at him, "So what will you do next? The Fatemeter is 70%, Clarke is searching for you and the kids, and Reed is locking you here."


    "I''ll continue tormenting him with his feeling, of course. I know his feeling is growing to me. He''s already in love but refused to admit it."


    "Then how about Clarke?" Pupa asked.


    "¡­ He''ll be fine. He can cheat on me easily. I bet he''ll forget about his family and me after 1 week and return to his work as usual."


    Yunyu sighed and stared at the ocean view in front of him, "Are you sure that Reed isn''t Monster Matthew?"


    "I''m pretty sure the soul residing inside Reed''s body is Master Han Ye''s. Why did you ask?"


    "It''s just¡­ I already promised him that I''d sacrifice a world for him. I really thought that Reed is Monster Matthew, just by his demeanor. He''s a savage, ugly monster after all," Yunyu said. "Or maybe he doesn''t follow me anymore?"


    Pupa had no answer to that. Because Monster Matthew was an anomaly in their journey. He wasn''t supposed to be there in the first place. Pupa asked Father Admin about the existence of this anomaly, but he said he doesn''t care much and too lazy to investigate.


    Yeah, that Father Admin was a total slack.


    **


    Clarke was sitting alone in the empty living room. He had been searching for his family for the whole day and night with no lead whatsoever.


    His heart was in so much pain without Gaius by his side. He looked around the messy house, and his disordered mind got even more confused about what was truly happening.


    Why did everything turn to shit like this?


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Clarke was surprised by the sudden incoming call. He thought it was Gaius, but his smile faltered when he saw the caller was actually Gaia.


    Clarke intentionally ignored it. This was the first time he ignored Gaia''s call or any call regarding work. Usually, he''d pick up any work call quickly.


    He didn''t go to work today for an obvious reason. He wasn''t in the mood¡ªno, he just wanted to ditch everything he had right now. Because without Gaius and the kids by his side, what was the point of him working hard?


    "It''s funny. Gaius must''ve been laughing at me right now¡­." Clarke said to himself. "I''ve been so overworked and tired that I forgot about my own family."


    "Now that my family is gone, I don''t have the will to work anymore¡­." Clarke said weakly. He was hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday, and he wasn''t feeling hunger.


    Actually, he could go for years without eating anything. But he always wanted to eat whatever his wife cooked for him. It was the sign of love that he craved.


    "Why am I like this? What went wrong with my family?" Clarke continued lamenting until he got another call from Gaia. That woman kept calling him over and over as if there was a pressing matter.


    Unable to hold on any longer, the annoyed Clarke finally picked up the call and asked rudely, "What?"


    "Mr. Gaist, will you go to work today?" Gaia asked politely. She sweetened her voice to make herself sound coquettish. "It''s lonely without you here, Mr.. Gaist~."

 Chapter 685 - 14.81

    "Mr. Gaist, will you go to work today?" Gaia asked politely. She sweetened her voice to make herself sound coquettish. "It''s lonely without you here, Mr. Gaist~."


    Clarke was utterly disgusted by such coquettish words coming from someone other than his wife. Especially after what they did before¡ªWell, Clarke still refused to believe that he fucked Gaia that night.


    Because he was 100% sure he couldn''t get his cock hard other than with Gaius.


    "Stop acting like a slut to me. We''re nothing but coworkers," Clarke said ruthlessly. He didn''t even care if Gaia would be hurt or not with his words.


    And, of course, Gaia was shocked by such ruthlessness.


    "B¡ªBut Sir, we had a fun night¡­." Gaia tried to remind Clarke about that ''night'' they spent together. Although nothing happened other than Clarke flung her and Sitha to the wall until their bones almost cracked.


    But she still wanted Mr. Clarke Gaist to look at her, "Sir, if you want me to be your mistress, I don''t even mind. I''ve fallen in love with you, Sir. I gave my virginity to you that night, remember?"


    "SHUT UP! I DON''T EVEN REMEMBER ANYTHING!" Clarke snapped the moment Gaia uttered that word, ''love.''


    He was already in a terrible mood because he hadn''t found his wife and kids, now this random coworker of his suddenly wanted to be his mistress?!


    "You might now remember anything, but I do, Sir¡ªNo, I mean, Clarke," Gaia stopped addressing Clarke formally. She still couldn''t believe that someone could be so in love and devoted to his old male wife while he could get any girl he wanted.


    It made Gaia jealous, envious of that old man to have someone so loyal. She wanted that piece of happiness from Clarke too.


    "Clarke, I can be your mistress if that''s what you want. But you''ll know that I''m a lot better than your old male wife. I can also give you children if you want that."


    "You already spent the night with me, and you shot inside. What if I got pregnant?"


    "SHUT UP!" Clarke couldn''t handle it any longer. He was already pissed off, and now he was basically bursting out. "YOU''RE NOT PREGNANT! I AM SURE I DID NOT DO ANYTHING TO YOU!"


    "Why are you so sure, Clarke?"


    "BECAUSE I CAN''T GET IT HARD UNLESS IT''S MY WIFE!"


    ¡­


    There was a long silence between them after that statement. What Clarke said was true in his narration because he truly couldn''t get it hard unless it was with Gaius.


    "M¡ªMaybe¡­ maybe you''ve mistaken me with your old male wife? We have a similar face, right? No matter what, you still slept with me, and you must take responsibility!" Gaia started getting desperate. She didn''t expect Clarke to be so stubborn.


    Because there was no turning back in this, she swore to herself that she would make Clarke her husband, no matter what!


    Clarke suddenly burst out laughing at that statement. It was so ridiculous because he was never interested in the visual of Gaius.


    True, Gaius was a beauty back then, but Clarke loved him even more because of his soul even after he got older.


    In fact, Clarke thought he was 100% straight until he met Gaius, and he would probably say that he was still straight because the only man he was interested in was Gaius.


    "You really think your similar face would make me mistake you as my wife? Hahahahah!"


    "W¡ªWhat''s so funny? It''s logical!" Gaia insisted.


    "Not at all, your trash! My love for Gaius is not because of his appearance. It''s because of his soul. You two might have a similar face, but there is no way I can mistake my own physical and emotional attraction!"


    ¡­


    "Clarke, I am also your most competent secretary. Do you think you can work without me by your side?" Gaia tried her last effort to stay with Clarke, only to get dismissed entirely.


    Clarke scoffed as if he had just heard something even more ridiculous, "Do you think I care for work right now?"


    "You''re a workaholic."


    "I am a workaholic because I want to give my family the best life!" Clarke said with a sneer in his tone. "Now, because of this misunderstanding crap about me cheating, my wife and children were gone, GONE!"


    "And you think I still care about working?! THAT COMPANY COULD GO TO HELL FOR ME TO CARE!" Clarke yelled out loud before he hung up the call.


    He didn''t have time for that bullshit. He just wanted to find his family for now and beg for Gaius'' forgiveness. He realized how empty he was without Gaius and the kids.


    Beeeeep.


    "Clarke? Clarke!?"


    ¡­


    Mystical finally shed her disguise as Gaia. She was over with this as she realized that Clarke was truly an unmoved mountain who would never cheat on Gaius.


    Despite so many misunderstandings and bait created by Master Reed, Clarke was still the same simple but loyal husband. He''d even abandon his hard work, prioritizing the real thing, his family.


    "Why can''t I get someone like Clarke?" Mystica mumbled as she sat weakly on the boss chair inside Clarke''s office. She could feel the warmth of the man who usually sat on this chair. She knew that Clarke wasn''t perfect with that old man Gaius.


    But that was because they were a bad match who couldn''t understand each other''s needs.


    "If only I can be the replacement, I can be the perfect spouse of Mr. Clarke Gaist¡­." Mystica lamented. But what Clarke said seemed to be absolute. His love was reserved for Gaius only. Even if she turned herself into Gaius, she doubted that Clarke would love him either.


    Mystica sighed. She had failed the mission given by Master Ville to seduce Clarke Gaist. She didn''t know what''d Master Ville do to her, maybe kill or turn her into dust.


    But that was the risk of being Master Reed Ville''s underling.


    "I just hope that I can give Clarke a proper send-off¡­ he is the only man that can make me fall in love¡­."

 Chapter 686 - 14.82

    Mystica looked around the empty CEO office. Mr. Clarke Gaist usually sat in the boss chair alone, reading so many documents, seemed to be drowning in his work.


    But even Mystica knew that Clarke often glanced at the small photo frame on the desk. It was the photo of Gaius, only Gaius.


    He often smiled at kissing the photo lovingly. Sometimes he''d look guilty as if he wanted to say sorry to the real person but couldn''t.


    Even Mystica knew everything about Clarke was revolving around Gaius. Clarke dedicated his life to loving Gaius and his family.


    Yet, Mystica chose to blind herself, thinking she still got a chance.


    "Hahah¡ªHow stupid¡­." Mystica laughed at herself. "I should''ve known that Clarke is exclusive to his old male wife. There is no way he''d cheat despite their bad communication and soured marriage."


    ¡­


    Mystica sat again in Clarke''s chair, imagining herself on the lap of the handsome Superbman who''d love her forever, only her.


    She knew it was impossible, so she took her time before leaving. Because she''d probably died after this, knowing Master Reed, who didn''t tolerate failure.


    Master Reed had a lot of unbelievable power, one of them is heart bind. He basically bound the heart of his subordinates so they''d never leave him.


    All he needed was to clench his fist and crush the heart of the enemy. As long as they had contact with him once through his touch, then they were his property. Their life and death were in his hand.


    Mystica got up from the chair and walked out, leaving the office she once wished to be her new home, with her desired man.


    **


    Mystica drove the car to Master Reed Ville''s mansion on top of a hill with an ocean view. This was Master Ville''s private estate whenever he wanted to relax.


    She was ready for her death. So she walked in with a spare key as she was one of Master Reed''s trusted subordinates.


    Click.


    "Master Reed¡­" Mystica called her Master in a low voice, but Reed wasn''t in the living room.


    She walked as she checked around and saw a shocking view¡­ of two kids swimming in the pool.


    "What in the¡ªDid I see this right?" Mystica shook her head. She couldn''t really see the face of those kids because they were quite far, but she could at least identify their age.


    One was around 8 years old, agile and energetic as he swam like a dolphin. While the other one was around 3 years old, floating with her duck floatie ring. She laughed whenever the older brother swam past her.


    ¡­


    Mystica continued searching for Master Reed and then stumbled upon the master bedroom that wasn''t fully closed.


    "Ughh, I still don''t understand how you can suck so fucking good. Goddamn it, Clarke is a lucky bastard!" Reed groaned as he was enjoying himself.


    He inserted his hand in Gaius'' hair and pushed him deeper, so his big cock could enter Gaius throat, "Urgh¡­ Ahhh! AHH!"


    "Heuk¡­ heck¡­ uck¡­." Gaius rolled his eyes as the big cock entered his throat and shot so much thick cum inside, he swallowed it all and slumped on Reed''s thigh.


    A trace of cum dripped at the edge of his lips.


    Reed chuckled and caressed Gaius'' cheek, "Why are you so shocked? This is not the first time for you to suck my cock. Does my cock give you a shock?"


    [Well, I love sucking it, my Reed honey. But Gaius is seriously too loyal to Clarke. The subconsciousness of this body will fight back whenever we''re doing something.]


    [Pupa: That means even after death, Gaius would never leave his beloved, unlike you.]


    [What? I did this for the mission, ah! He threatened that he''d hurt Hermes and Artemis if I didn''t give him a blowjob.]


    [Pupa: You know it''s just an empty threat, right? It''s so obvious that Reed loves the kids so much, probably more than Clarke would ever be.]


    [Hehe, I know.]


    Mystica was utterly shocked by the view she had just witnessed by peeking from outside. Her body trembled because Master Reed never told her that he''d abduct Clarke''s male wife and kids.


    This wasn''t on the original plan.


    The original plan was just to ruin their marriage, separate Clarke from his family so it''d be easy to pick him up later.


    There was no plan for Gaius and his kids. Master Reed only said that he didn''t care whatever happened to them. They could die in the street for him to care.


    Who knew that plan deviated to Master Reed taking the wife and kids hostage. Even went as far as making his brother-in-law suck him.


    She guessed that Master Reed might''ve already fucked his brother-in-law.


    ''B¡ªBut he told me that he hates his brother-in-law so much, he wanted that male wife to die¡­ What is this?!'' Mystica was utterly shocked.


    But this wasn''t in their plan, and she didn''t agree to this.


    As much as she wanted Clarke for herself, she knew how heartbroken Clarke was when his wife and kids left him, proven by how he just skipped work and probably let the company crumble.


    Thus, Mystica quietly walked away from the scene and quickly took her phone. She called Clarke because she wanted to tell him about this.


    Beep. Beep.


    ''Oh, come on!'' Mystica tried calling him a few more times, but he didn''t pick up.


    "Fuck," Mystica cursed in a low voice. She decided to go to the front door and left as quietly as possible before Master Reed found out.


    Since she couldn''t call Clarke, she just texted him instead. This was the least she could do for her loved one. The man she adored so much.


    ¡ª


    Clarke, I know you won''t talk to me anymore.


    But Reed Ville, your brother, has abducted your wife and kids!


    I''ll send you their location.


    ¡ª


    After sending that message, she wanted to send her current location, Master Reed Ville''s mansion. But there was a voice from behind that shocked her.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 687 - 14.83

    Just when Mystica was about to send her current location, Master Reed Ville''s mansion, there was a voice from behind that shocked her.


    "Who are you?"


    Mystica turned her head immediately and saw the two kids, whom she finally recognized as Clarke and Gaius'' children. They were still wet after swimming, standing in front of her with their curious eyes.


    "Who are you, Miss?" Hermes asked again. He was wary because he thought she was an intruder.


    But then again, Uncle Reed''s mansion was heavily guarded. It''s a bit impossible for anyone to enter without permission.


    "Are you Uncle Reed''s girlfriend?" Artemis tilted her head. Then she was surprised by her own statement, "Ah, but Uncle Reed said that he likes Mommy¡­."


    Mystica was getting one after another shock. She was dazed after hearing the innocent comment from the little girl, "Master Reed¡­ loves Gaius?"


    "Ah, yes! Uncle said that we''ll be a family in the future! Because we don''t stay with Daddy anymore, Uncle Reed said that he''ll be our Dad!"


    "And he will also marry Mommy because he likes Mommy!" Artemis added.


    "Arte, don''t say that in front of a stranger¡­." Hermes scolded.


    "Ah, sorry, big brother!"


    ''I have to leave before Master Reed found me,'' Mystica thought. She smiled at the kids and said, "I see, then I''ll leave for now. Goodbye, kids."


    "Uncle Reed told us not to allow anyone to enter or leave without his permission¡­." Hermes said.


    "Un! Stay with us, Miss!" Artemis used her power by innocently summoning a light rope from her pointer finger, the light rope wrapped around Mystica''s body, preventing her from moving.


    "Ah!" Mystica was surprised by the sudden attack. She looked at the kids and realized how much of an idiot she was.


    They were the kids of two superhumans. Of course, they''d be super too!


    "L¡ªListen, little girl. I''m here to help you two. Don''t you want to see your Dad? He misses you two a lot," Mystica said, trying to persuade the kids first.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Artemis and Hermes turned their heads, looking at each other, and Hermes yelled out loud, "UNCLE! THERE IS AN INTRUDER HERE! SHE''S HOLDING HER PHONE!"


    "NO!" Mystica struggled wildly, trying to escape from her death, but that scream alerted Reed Ville.


    Reed came out from his room with Gaius. He was wearing a red robe with nothing underneath, proof that he was naked before, getting a service from his brother-in-law.


    "Ah, so there is a rat here," Reed glared at Mystica. He had a small malicious smirk on his face that dissipated instantly, turning into a benevolent gentleman when facing the kids.


    Reed patted the kids'' heads, "Good job, you two did a great job here. My little princess has a light power, right? That rope is so strong. You''re a strong princess!"


    "Hehe, thank you, Uncle! Arte is a strong princess!" Artemis nodded happily. She tightened the rope around Mystica''s waist to make Uncle Reed even prouder to her.


    "Urk!" Mystica''s face was red as she couldn''t breathe at all.


    "Now, now, your work is done, princess. Don''t restraint her too much, and Uncle will take care from here," Reed said.


    Artemis nodded and stopped choking Mystica. Reed approached Mystica and grabbed her hair, dragging her to the master bedroom.


    "Uncle, Arte wants to eat Mommy''s cooking!" Artemis said suddenly.


    Reed halted his step, turning his head towards Artemis, and smiled, "Yes, your Mommy said that he will cook for lunch today. You two, take a shower first and be ready for lunch, okay?"


    "YES, UNCLE!"


    With Artemis and Hermes going to their rooms to prepare themselves, Reed dragged Mystica to the master bedroom.


    Gaius'' eyes widened when he saw Mystica, "W¡ªWho is she, Reed?"


    "Oh, this is just my subordinate. Well, she''s a traitor now because the kids said she''s holding her phone, must be texting someone, huh?"


    Reed flung her to the ground, right in front of Gaius.


    "Urk!" Mystica''s eyes were blurry as Master Ville flung her without mercy. She already guessed she had some broken ribs just now. But that wasn''t really important, knowing that her death was near.


    Mystica glared at Reed, "This is not what you planned originally, Master Reed."


    "It is not, of course. But that doesn''t matter. I am the one who makes the rules anyway," Reed said with a little shrug. "Now, tell me, Mystica, what did you do? I didn''t ask you to come here today."


    Mystica paused for a moment and then turned her head at Gaius. She hated this old male wife for being so lucky, of course, and she wanted him to suffer.


    But when imagining how sad and desperate Clarke must be, she didn''t have the heart.


    Thus, she put aside her ego and used her power to transform with Gaia''s face, "Gaius, I am Gaia, your husband''s secretary!"


    Gaius was shocked by her sudden transformation, while Reed only stared at Mystica with interest.


    "I¡ªI am Master Reed Ville''s subordinate, and he''s the one who instructs me to be Gaia, someone who looks like you, but younger and female version!" Mystica didn''t know why Master Reed hasn''t shut her up or killed her yet. But she used all the borrowed time she had to tell Gaius about the villainous Master Reed.


    "He¡ªHe is the one who sent me to Clarke Gaist''s office, so I can seduce him! He plans to ruin your marriage with him, and he''s also the one who set me up to sleep with Clarke!"


    "But believe me, Gaius. Clarke loves you so much! He never chea¡ª"


    Before Mystica could say that Clarke never cheated on Gaius and revealed the devious plan Reed Ville made to ruin the marriage, Reed clenched his fist and crushed her heart.


    Mystica''s eyes widened, and she spurted blood from her mouth. She was unable to continue her words. She closed her eyes slowly as she pulled her last breath.


    Gaius watched everything without saying a word.


    He was too stunned and terrified right now.


    Gaius looked up to Reed, who still had the same smirk on his face, "W¡ªWhat did you do to her?"


    "Hm? I just killed her, isn''t that obvious?" Reed replied lightly. "I crushed her heart from the inside. It''s one of my power. I can crush anyone''s heart as long as I have physical contact with them."


    Gaius'' face paled, he backed off out of reflex, "T¡ªThen, you can also¡ª"


    "Not only you, but I can also crush Clarke''s heart too if I want," Reed smiled meaningfully. "But I didn''t do it because that''d be boring, right?"


    "T¡ªThen, what she said¡ª"


    "Yes, it''s true," Reed nodded lightly. He touched Mystica''s body so she''d disintegrate into nothingness. Then, he sat at the edge of the bed, staring at Gaius, "I am the one who set her to imitate your face and be Clarke''s secretary. But I have no more plan after that because all I wanted was to test him."


    "Test¡­ Clarke?"


    "Yes, Gaius¡­" Reed held Gaius'' hand and kissed it gently. "I''ve been thinking about you for a long time. And I feel like Clarke doesn''t deserve you and the kids. So I put a little test, whether he will continue loving you or cheat instead."


    "Turns out, he cheated on you in full consciousness. I can''t stretch how disappointed I am.. That''s why I want to take you away from him."

 Chapter 688 - 14.84

    "I''ve been thinking about you for a long time. And I feel like Clarke doesn''t deserve you and the kids. So I put a little test, whether he will continue loving you or cheat instead."


    "Turns out, he cheated on you in full consciousness. I can''t stretch how disappointed I am. That''s why I want to take you away from him."


    Reed''s grieving gaze was so convincing that Gaius was dazed for a good while. He didn''t know how to swallow this truth.


    Of course, he knew what Reed did was wrong. He basically intended to ruin his marriage with Clarke, but¡­ even without Reed interfering, the marriage was deemed to fall in the end.


    "You¡­ You don''t need to do that much¡­" Gaius said weakly. He tried to pull his hand from Reed''s grip to no avail. "Y¡ªYou can release my hand now¡­."


    Reed didn''t obey such request and tightened his grip on Gaius'' wrist. His gentle gaze showed a hint of lunacy as he asked, "Do you hate me for what I did? All I did is to dispatch Mystica to be Gaia and test Clarke. I didn''t do anything more."


    "I did this because I care for you, Gaius. I don''t want you to get hurt¡­." Reed said as he leaned forward and pulled Gaius in his tight embrace.


    "I will never hurt you, Gaius. You might think this was a total bullcrap because it came from someone like me, a playboy. But I''ve been keeping myself single for a while now because¡­." Reed gulped. He had been thinking about saying this for a while now.


    Maybe he had this feeling unnoticed until the moment when Gaius finally slept in his arm last night.


    To have someone you prefer to sleep with you, sharing the warmth together¡­ was the best feeling Reed ever felt.


    He didn''t know how this feeling grew inside him. But he couldn''t deny it anymore. He mustered his courage and said something so sincere, probably the most sincere he did in his life.


    "I love you, Gaius."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [Hehe, of course, he''ll say that he loves me right after killing that Mystica woman. He is trying to mix the fear with attraction, making me unable to refuse.]


    [I mean, he is a master manipulator. But seriously, that''s so dumb! Of course, I know he''s lying!]


    [He just wants to destroy me!]


    [Pupa: Calm down. Based on my observation, he sounds more or less sincere about that part.]


    [Huh? I am calm, Pupa. But you see, he is trying to manipulate me, who is also a manipulator virtuoso, hehe~]


    [Alright, let''s play this game, shall we?]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    "R¡ªReally? You¡­ fall in love with me?" Gaius asked doubtfully.


    Reed could sense the doubt in Gaius'' voice, which was understandable, honestly.


    Even Reed still hadn''t fully understood his feeling.


    But he did want to stay with Gaius and the kids, a place he could call a family.


    "You don''t believe me?" Reed asked. He caressed Gaius'' hair and whispered gently, "You think I''m lying, hm? You think I am a monster who can''t fall in love, right?"


    "I¡ªI never said that¡­." Gaius said. He tried to sound calm, but his body was trembling in fear.


    Reed could feel pain in his heart. It was a heartache he had never experienced before.


    He knew that Gaius must''ve been scared of him, but he didn''t care much. He could tune in whatever he liked later, as long as they stayed together with the kids.


    But he was still grieving over the fact that Gaius didn''t accept him quickly, "You are scared, Gaius. Unfortunately, you have to be scared of me even though I never did anything bad to you. While you keep falling in love with Clarke over and over, even though he has cheated on you plenty of times."


    "Even the kids know that Clarke is not a good father."


    ¡­


    Gaius lowered his head. He knew that was the truth, that Clarke never loved his children, at least not as much as Gaius loved them.


    "Just forget him, okay? I''ll take care of everything. You don''t need to worry."


    "I will try¡­." Gaius replied weakly, but he didn''t give a definite answer.


    As if he still had feelings for Clarke.


    "You seem to still hold some feelings for him, Gaius," Reed mentioned. He tightened his hug, and terrible ideas started popping into his mind.


    He hated when his plan didn''t go well. He expected that Gaius would throw Clarke away at this point, but no, he was still the same idiot.


    "It''s alright. I know forgetting about someone who has lived with you for ten years isn''t easy. I can wait," Reed said.


    He couldn''t, of course.


    Reed was always impatient for whatever he wanted. If there was a way to speed things up, then he''d do it.


    "Reed¡­" Gaius called Reed''s name gently and slowly reached by hugging him back. "You''ve done enough. We can just stay like this¡­ if you want¡­."


    Reed''s heart was beating rapidly as Gaius finally hugged him back, reciprocating his feeling.


    With this, he could finally rest assured and never hurt anyone again. He could live in harmony with Gaius and the kids, maybe got his own child from Gaius later on.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    NOT.


    Reed snickered in his heart, mocking Gaius for his idiot move, ''Hehe, I know that you just want to protect Clarke, right? You know I can kill him in just one touch, so you don''t want me to do more than this and kill him in the process.''


    ''Oh, Gaius, you really think that I can be fooled so easily? I do have some weird feelings for you, but that doesn''t mean that I can get tricked easily by you!''


    ''I am Reed Ville. I will make sure that nobody will get in the way of something that I want. Just you wait, Gaius¡­.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Reed Ville''s Fatemeter increases to 80%.]


    [Pupa: No, seriously, what the heck?!]


    [Hehe, Pupa, I know what kind of person he is. I can read him like an open book~]


    [I think we''re close to the climax, at least soon. I don''t exactly know what he''ll be doing, though.. But it won''t be pretty.]

 Chapter 689 - 14.85

    Clarke was busy searching for his wife and children. He scoured every places possible, hoping he''d find at least a clue about their whereabouts.


    But it was to no avail because he couldn''t find anything, nothing but desperation as he kept searching.


    He wanted to cry out of his own foolishness, but there was no time to cry right now. Because he was worried that Gaius and the kids might have run out of money and got hungry.


    But it was almost impossible to track them down, especially with Hermes'' instant teleportation power that would leave no trace whatsoever.


    Just as he continued searching, his phone rang. He thought it might be Gaius, but when he saw the caller''s name, he gritted his teeth and turned off his phone instead. He had no time for that woman who kept talking silly about them being together.


    Clarke literally hired her out of Reed''s recommendation because she is competent, not because of her looks. Although she did get distracted by her look, he had no romantic or sexual attraction to her at all!


    He continued searching for the whole day to no avail. He hadn''t slept or eaten anything for two days straight, and he wouldn''t do that.


    Clarke already told himself that he''d never eat or sleep until he could find his family. He''d rather die searching.


    As he took a bit of rest at dawn before continuing his searching, he checked his phone and got a text hours ago, probably around the same time when Gaia called him.


    With annoyance, he checked the text and his body trembled immediately.


    ¡ª


    Clarke, I know you won''t talk to me anymore.


    But Reed Ville, your brother, has abducted your wife and kids!


    I''ll send you their location.


    ¡ª


    "This¡­ this doesn''t make sense¡­ why would Reed abduct my family? He is my little brother¡­." Clarke denied it. But he was far more concerned about his family that he called Gaia a few times, hoping she''d pick up and send their location.


    "Come on! Pick it up!" Clarke yelled as none of the calls were answered.


    Beep.


    "Damn it!" Clarke clenched his phone desperately. Since Gaia didn''t pick it up or send any location, he finally called Reed.


    Of course, he knew that Reed might be hurt after getting accused out of the blue. But he didn''t give a shit about that. All he wanted to know right now was the whereabouts of his family.


    After a few beeps, Reed finally picked up the call and then replied lightly, "Good morning, brother. Why do you call so early?"


    "Reed, where are you right now?"


    "Huh? I''m in my mansion."


    "Are you in your mansion with¡­ someone else?" Clarke asked, full of doubt and hesitation.


    ¡­


    There was a long silence on Reed''s part until Clarke would hear a deep sigh, and Reed replied, "I am, with three people in fact."


    "Reed, are you hiding my wife and children?"


    ¡­


    "Tell me, are you hiding my wife and children right now?"


    "What if I did?" Reed replied so carelessly, Clarke thought it was all just a big joke for him.


    "You¡ª!"


    "Oh, don''t be mad so quickly, brother. You know I''m just protecting them," Reed said.


    "Protecting?! You abducted them!"


    "I''m not abducting them, brother. They are the ones who came to me first," Reed replied. He yawned and got up from the bed, patting Gaius'' head, and left the master bedroom.


    "Did that woman text you stuff?"


    "My god! Reed! Give me back my family now!" Clarke continued yelling. He was impatient, of course. If Reed wasn''t his blood brother, Clarke wouldn''t be so polite like this.


    "I also demand you an explanation, goddamn it!"


    "An explanation? It''s easy. Your son, Hermes, came to me and begged me to take your wife and daughter. Because he is afraid that his beloved mother might now survive outside."


    "He''s such a sensible and good kid. I don''t even know if there is a young boy as sensible as him," Reed replied. He chuckled full of mockery at Clarke. "But of course, you don''t know jackshit about your family at all. You''re so busy chasing that stupid work stuff. So they, Hermes and Artemis, prefer me to be their parents instead."


    "Don''t worry about them. They''re safe here," Reed said, and he opened the gallery in his phone. He sent one picture to Clarke, a picture he took yesterday during lunch.


    Clarke got a notification on his phone and checked the picture Reed had just sent.


    His heart dropped when he saw the scene of Gaius busy preparing lunch for the kids in the kitchen. Hermes and Artemis were sitting while eating snacks prepared while waiting for the food to be ready. Reed took this picture from such an angle, that Clarke already imagined himself to be in that position¡­with his family.


    Clarke''s body trembled out of the surge of emotion. He didn''t know a picture that should reflect his daily life, now turned into something unreachable.


    He fell on his knees as tears started pooling in his eyes, "Please, Reed, give me back my family. I can''t live without them."


    Reed sneered. He thought it was so ridiculous since Clarke ignored his family for so long. Now that they were gone, he said he couldn''t live without them?


    "They are the ones who came here, begging me to let them stay because they want to run away from you. I simply fulfilled their wishes," Reed said. "Just forget about them. They''re here with me now. Your kids already like me more than you, and soon, Gaius will be mine too."


    "You¡ªWhat did you do to my wife?!"


    "Hm~ I didn''t do much, for now, ~" Reed taunted Clarke. There was no need for pretense between them anyway. "But who knows, maybe in the future, Gaius will fall in love with me and completely forgets about you."


    "DON''T YOU DARE!" Clarke yelled out loud. He didn''t care whether it was his blood brother anymore. "IF YOU DARE TO LAY YOUR HAND ON MY WIFE OR MY KIDS, THEN I WILL KILL YOU, REED!"


    "Hoo~ So scary, big brother! Haha, I''d like to see you try," Reed taunted even more. He also got heated by this challenge.


    To be honest, he could literally obliterate Clarke with only one touch. But he wouldn''t do it because Gaius would definitely hate him forever.


    "You see, big brother. A man like your male wife is very rare! He is a pure man that can give birth! I''d like to see him giving birth to my children~."


    "YOU! TELL ME WHERE ARE MY FAMILY RIGHT NOW BEFORE I RANSACKED YOUR BUSINESSES, REED!"


    "Ahahahahah! Do you really think those small companies matter to me? You don''t know the true length of my empire, big brother," Reed continued taunting. "Do you think an idiot like Gaius will continue loving you after what you did to him? Your life with him is over. He will be with me now!"


    "Then wake Gaius up and ask him. Just ask him which one of us he loves.. I bet my life that he will say he still loves me, I am sure of it."

 Chapter 690 - 14.86

    "Do you think an idiot like Gaius will continue loving you after what you did to him? Your life with him is over. He will be with me now!"


    "Then wake Gaius up and ask him. Just ask him which one of us he loves. I bet my life that he will say he still loves me, I am sure of it."


    Clarke''s confidence somehow deterred Reed. He bit his lower lip, knowing the possibility was 90% that idiot Gaius would still pick Clarke despite Clarke '' cheating'' on him because Gaius was just a total idiot who believed in one and true love.


    "He doesn''t need to know anything, big brother. Just forget about Gaius because your relationship with him is done. It''s over between you two."


    "See? You don''t want to tell Gaius because you know he''ll still prefer me!" Clarke insisted. He might be a terrible man for ignoring his family and hurting his wife, but he still had a chance to repent and apologize as long as he could get his family back.


    "Huh, you think you''re the shit? Do you think I can''t make that idiotic Gaius fall in love with me? You''re overestimating yourself, Clarke Gaist!" Reed yelled at him as well.


    Meanwhile, Gaius, who heard the ruckus, finally woke up and walked towards Reed, arguing against someone on the call.


    He continued eavesdropping until Reed mentioned that name, Clarke Gaist.


    Gaius jolted out of shock, and his elbow accidentally pushed a vase until it fell and shattered on the floor, making a loud sound.


    "Who''s there?!" Reed stopped his heated argument with Clarke and dashed to the living room.


    Gaius was panicked. He tried to run back to the master bedroom but fell out of panic, "AH!"


    Clarke was fully alerted when he heard that voice, "Hello? GAIUS! WIFE! IT''S ME, CLARKE!"


    "WIFE, PLEASE WAIT FOR ME. I WILL SAVE YOU! I WILL TAKE YOU AND THE KIDS BACK, NO MATTER WHAT!" Clarke continued yelling on the phone, hoping that his call went through.


    Of course, Gaius could hear everything because, by the time Reed discovered him lying on the ground, Clarke''s loud voice on the phone was crystal clear in this quiet living room.


    ¡­


    Reed gritted his teeth and hung up the call immediately. He''d deal with Clarke later, but he had a bigger problem right now since Gaius already heard everything.


    Gaius was terrified when he looked up and met with Reed''s dark gaze, "Did you hear anything, Gaius?"


    "I¡ªI did not..." Gaius denied out of fear.


    Reed chuckled. He grabbed Gaius by the collar and put him on his shoulder, carrying him like a sack of potato.


    He went inside the master bedroom again and threw Gaius to the bed, "AH!"


    It took a moment for Gaius to recover, but he wasn''t fast enough as Reed pushed him to the bed, grabbed his wrist, and clenched it tightly, just like what Clarke did before.


    "Argh! Reed, it hurts!" Gaius grimaced in pain, but Reed didn''t budge at all.


    "Listen to me, you little idiot. I already broke my sibling relationship with Clarke. And I order you to break your relationship as well. Don''t ever think about him again, understand?" Reed said with such a commanding tone.


    Gaius stopped struggling after realizing that Reed might as well break his wrist just like what Clarke did before.


    "How¡ªHow am I suppose to forget about him, not think about him in my head? Do you think I can control what is in my head and heart?" Gaius tried to hold the pain in his wrist, refusing to beg, just like what he did with Clarke.


    "I¡ªI don''t know, just don''t think about him anymore! Do you want me to kill him or what?"


    "NO! PLEASE DON''T!" Gaius reacted wildly, which further sparked Reed''s anger even more.


    "SEE! You''re still thinking and caring about him! Stop being an idiot!"


    Honestly, Reed also didn''t understand what he was thinking right now. But the idea of Gaius, who still kept his love for Clarke even after all the plans he had made¡­ was just so infuriating for him.


    Gaius'' loyal love for Clarke made Reed feel that he was the joke here!


    Reed knew there was no way out other than killing Clarke, so Gaius would move on, and the kids would forget about their real dad, making Reed their new dad instead.


    But he knew that Gaius would hate him forever for doing that.


    It was such a deadlock for Reed, making him, the master of supervillains, find himself trapped in this dilemma.


    Reed finally released Gaius after realizing that he might also break Gaius'' wrist.


    He got up from the bed and screamed at Gaius, "You''re with me now! Don''t you even dare to talk or think about Clarke again! He has cheated and ignored you for years!"


    "I told you before, Reed. I can''t control my heart! I can''t just ignore everything! I will start a life with you if that''s what you want, but I need time!" Gaius defended himself. He didn''t want to be the punching bag in here. He also wanted to have a voice!


    "Argh, you''re an idiot!"


    Reed stormed off the master bedroom and used the small room that''d teleport him to his villain den. He didn''t have the mood to fight with Gaius in this early morning.


    So he might as well make his life productive by finding a good plan to kill Clarke without dirtying his hands.


    Reed''s right-hand man appeared right in front of him and bowed his head, "Master Ville, this is early in the morning. Is there something I can help with today?"


    "Yes, I need to plan for something big because I want to target and kill a specific superhero now."


    "Specific superhero? Master, I can kill anyone you target right now."


    "No, you will not be able to kill him. He is immune to all kinds of weapons you have in your arsenal." Clarke replied.. "I''ll make something that will absolutely make him powerless before his death."

 Chapter 691 - 14.87

    After Reed left, Yunyu finally got up from the bed and stretched his body, "Dang, Reed has a bear hug, just like Clarke."


    Sensing that Reed was far from here, Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu, "He seems distraught when he stormed off just now. Are you sure everything will be okay?"


    "Huh? Of course~" Yunyu giggled. He walked towards the balcony and slid the glass door. While facing the sunrise, he stood on the balcony, "Ah, the sunrise is so beautiful today."


    "You''re way too lax for what''s about to come. Don''t you see the severity? Clarke will definitely thrash Reed Ville''s office building, and probably everywhere until Reed decided to show up," Pupa warned. It wondered why Yunyu was so lax and joyous. "And don''t you see how crazy Reed can be? He might do something absolutely maleficent to citizens."


    "Pupa, how come you become so chatty these days ah? I miss my old sarcastic Pupa~" Yunyu joked around as he hugged floating Pupa.


    "That''s because this world is your 14th world! You''re near the end, and you still treat everything like a game! Grow up a bit, Bai Yunyu!" Pupa lectured Yunyu about how worried it was.


    14th world and nothing changed much in Yunyu except him master the ability to manipulate someone''s feeling without an ounce of regret.


    Yunyu smiled bitterly. He also didn''t know what made him so relaxed. Maybe it was the daring and nonchalant nature that developed over time, knowing that nothing in this world mattered as long as he could get that 100% Breakmeter.


    "I don''t know, Pupa. I have not much attachment to this world¡­ but at the same time, I do have a grievance in my heart right now because we will leave this world soon."


    "What grievance?"


    "That monster¡­ Monster Matthew¡­" Yunyu mentioned the name he thought he''d forget about him after he left world 13. But he kept remembering the promise he gave to him before.


    That he''d sacrifice a world for him.


    Yet, this was world 14, and there was no sign of Monster Matthew at all.


    "Has he finally given up on me and decided not to chase me anymore?"


    "Perhaps," Pupa replied.


    "But we are not done yet with our problem¡­." Yunyu sighed, full of pity. "I really want to meet him for the last time. Tell him that I''m sorry for calling him a monster."


    "And I want to say sorry for continuously giving him false hope that only breaks him¡­."


    "¡­ I thought you''re completely heartless about him," Pupa said. "It''s just¡­ I have this feeling of debt for him. I should''ve cleared that debt first before I completed my journey, don''t you think?"


    ¡­


    Pupa always wondered what was in Yunyu''s mind. Because his way of thinking was different than regular people''s. He could be an absolute menace, but he could also be the kindest person imaginable.


    He could be petty, evil, and annoying, but he could also love someone so purely, just like what he did with Han Ye of his world.


    But Pupa couldn''t do much. Its mission was to guide Yunyu in his journey. That was it.


    "I hope I can meet him again, just once¡­ so I will tell everything in my heart to him."


    **


    Clarke had a terrible headache after he called Reed just now. Maybe because he finally realized the enemy he was looking for was his own blood brother.


    It was the sense of betrayal that hurt him so much. But nothing hurt more than the fact that his wife and children were with Reed. They were so close, yet so far for Clarke.


    He slumped on the floor, clenching the phone as he continued calling Gaius'' phone to no avail.


    "Wife¡­ please pick up¡­ I want to apologize. I want to beg for you to return¡­." Clarke whispered on the phone. Although all he could hear was a long beep.


    "Please don''t call me a monster. I am¡­ I am not a monster¡­ I try not to be a monster for you, Wife."


    "Please, I''m begging you¡­."


    Clarke closed his eyes with tears still streaming down, wetting the floor. He was so tired, he wanted to meet his family again. He was Superbman. He knew no fatigue or hunger. But when he remembered about his wife again, his body weakened, thinking that it''d be great if he could hug him right now, to put down his restlessness.


    Thus, he slowly fell asleep due to exhaustion.


    ¡­


    Clarke opened his eyes and realized that he was in an empty space, or what people call void. He couldn''t see anything or anyone. Only emptiness surrounded him.


    "Where am I?" Clarke asked himself. He walked around aimlessly until he found light. He instinctively followed that light until he saw a small sphere shining brightly.


    "What is this?" He asked as he touched the sphere.


    Then it magically showed a picture of two people, a beautiful pink-haired man, and a hideous monster.


    The monster hugged the pink-haired soft man possessively, with his disgusting sharp teeth grinning, "You cannot leave me, Jean. We''re destined to be together, even in hell."


    The pink-haired man struggled wildly as he started screaming frantically. He punched the monster''s face and kicked wildly to no avail. His strength was nothing compared to that hideous monster.


    "Don''t leave me, Jean. What did I do wrong to you? I never hurt you, right?" The monster said.


    "Never hurt me? You bastard has ruined me! You locked me in that house, you killed three of my men, and you took my power! You killed me, bastard!"


    "I did that because I love you, Jean¡­."


    After that, the face of the pink-haired man turned into the face of his beloved Gaius Gaist, while the monster''s ugly face turned into his.


    They were Clarke and Gaius in another life.


    Gaius in the sphere then yelled, "I don''t want to see your face anymore, UGLY MONSTER!"


    ¡­


    Clarke couldn''t believe what he had just seen. He knew it was all dream, but this dream looked so realistic, and this memory of Gaius calling him an ugly monster was still fresh in his mind.


    Clarke took a few steps back. He shook his head out of shock, "No, that''s not me. I¡­ I am not an ugly monster. My wife doesn''t hate me because I''m an ugly monster."


    "Arrrghh!" Clarke clenched his head as he got a surge of headache.


    Suddenly, a man appeared from the darkness of this void and walked towards Clarke. He had an exquisitely handsome face and wearing a black-golden robe.


    He had a malicious smirk on his face as he stood in front of Clarke, "What you said is what happened between you and your wife in the previous life."


    He hates you because you''re nothing but a hideous monster. You''re just a stalker for him. That''s why you shouldn''t chase for him anymore."


    "NO! I LOVE MY WIFE! I LOVE HIM!"


    "Nobody cares about love, especially your love for him. Everyone who loved him fell in the same demise, and you will too," the golden-black robe man said ruthlessly.


    "You''re nothing but an ugly monster for him, so just kill yourself and stop your relentless idiotic chase."

 Chapter 692 - 14.88

    Three days had passed, and there was no movement from Clarke. Even Reed was surprised that Clarke hadn''t ransacked his office or any of his business yet, because he was fully prepared for it.


    Meanwhile, the kids started homeschooling, with Reed inviting teachers to the mansion. They had their own separate room for studying.


    Hermes asked Uncle Reed whether he could play with his friends from the previous school, but Uncle Reed told him to wait for a moment until the situation with his real Dad had been solved, and then he could play with whoever he wanted.


    Meanwhile, Gaius acted like an obedient wife again, but not for Clarke. It was for Reed instead.


    Reed told him that he would never touch Gaius unless Gaius was the one who wanted it because he didn''t want to be a substitute for Clarke.


    [Heh, funny he said that. All he did was literally kick Clarke away from my and the kids'' life, and then put himself in that empty position.]


    [But still¡­ I wonder what Clarke is up to right now. He hasn''t done anything for 3 days straight.]


    [Pupa: Maybe he has given up on you and decided to marry someone else instead?]


    [Aish, don''t scare me!]


    "Mom, tomorrow is Father''s day, and there will be a sports competition in my school¡­." Hermes said. He knew that Uncle Reed had cleared the troubles with the school, so he''d still be registered as a student there but did homeschooling instead. He''d only come to school for the semester exam.


    But that didn''t kill his excitement to participate in the competition with Uncle Reed!"


    "Mom, can you come with Artemis too? The school is open to students'' family members. There will be a food festival too," Hermes asked.


    Gaius darted his eyes at Reed immediately, and Reed hummed for a moment before nodding, "It''s fine to have some fun time outside. I will compete with Hermes against another pair of child-dad on Father''s Day. You can go with Artemis to enjoy the food festival."


    Hermes was so happy with that confirmation and hugged Uncle Reed, "Uncle Reed is the best, really!"


    "Anything for you, champ!" Reed laughed heartily and patted Hermes'' head. Meanwhile, Gaius was worried that something might happen. He was scared that Clarke might ransack the whole school festival.


    "Don''t worry about anything. I''ll take care of it," Reed said to Gaius. He was already comfortable enough with Gaius, although he still put him under house arrest, so this would be the first time to get out of Reed''s shackle.


    But other than that, they lived a comfortable life as a family. Gaius never mentioned Clarke anymore, so Reed thought that Gaius would eventually forget about Clarke.


    Little did he know, he still put Clarke deep inside his heart. He just didn''t want anything bad to happen to him.


    **


    Reed, Gaius, and the kids arrived in front of the school festival. Gaius was a bit surprised at how crowded it was. Because usually, people wouldn''t gather in a festival for a long time, knowing the attack of supervillains might kill them if they weren''t careful.


    [Does this mean there has been no supervillains attack for a while?]


    [Pupa: Indeed. There is no chance of that happening since Reed is too busy with you and the kids these days. He is the master of supervillains, you know.]


    [I know, it''s not surprising anymore knowing the extent of his scary power.]


    They walked in and became celebrities instantly, especially because there were no women except little girl Artemis there.


    One of the kids, Hermes'' friend, came with his Dad and approached them. He asked Hermes, "Hermes! Glad you came today! Where is your Mom?"


    Hermes pointed at Gaius proudly, "That''s my Mom!"


    Hermes'' friend was stunned. He had never heard a man can be Mom. But he dared not ask more because Hermes had a short fuse whenever someone joked that his parents never came to school.


    But he seemed to be in full confidence and pride today. He didn''t even hesitate to tell the world about his Mom.


    "T¡ªThen, where is your Dad?"


    Hermes choked on air as he realized that Uncle Reed wasn''t his dad, and his real Dad never went with them.


    Reed suddenly patted Hermes'' head and claimed, "I''m Hermes'' Dad, Reed. And this is my wife, Gaius. He is carrying my little girl. Her name is Artemis."


    Hermes'' friend and his Dad were stunned, but they dared not ask for more because it might sound offensive. So they nodded and excused themselves.


    "Uncle, thank you¡­." Hermes said.


    "For what?"


    "For being my Dad today¡­."


    "What do you mean only today? Champ, I will be your Dad forever! You''re my son!" Reed claimed out and loud, he didn''t shy away, and that made Hermes so happy and relieved at the same time.


    Gaius watched everything in silence. At this moment, he knew that Hermes finally had a father figure, someone he could truly call Dad, and it wasn''t Clarke.


    [Reed obviously treasures Hermes like his own son. He is a better Dad than Clarke. There is no denying in that.]


    [And he is also great at taking care of Artemis. I still remember the bathe Artemis alone when I was busy cooking yesterday.]


    [Pupa: And your point is?]


    [The kids will be alright even after I''m gone from this world. I know I can''t trust Clarke with the kids, but I can trust Reed.]


    Reed turned his head at Gaius, and Gaius gave him a light smile, much to Reed''s happiness.


    He knew that he had slowly crawled inside Gaius'' heart. Since he loved the kids anyway, it wasn''t hard to have his own family.


    "We''ll register now. You should walk around in the festival with Artemis because we''ll practice first before joining one competition," Reed suggested.


    "Okay, call me if you two are going to start. I''ll return immediately with Artemis," Gaius smiled and walked with Artemis to the food festival.


    "Bye-bye, Uncle! Bye-Bye, Big brother!" Artemis waved her hand while she was being carried by Gaius.

 Chapter 693 - 14.89

    "Bye-bye, Uncle! Bye-Bye, Big brother!" Artemis waved her hand while she was being carried by Gaius.


    Gaius and Artemis walked around the crowded food festival area. Various food stalls sold many unique dishes, drinks, and snacks. Some stalls even sold toys and other knick-knacks.


    Gaius wasn''t that hungry, but he knew that his little princess was a glutton, especially bright stuff.


    Artemis looked around in awe as she found so much delicious stuff to try!


    "Mommy, can I try many things today?"


    "Sure thing, princess. But only for today, okay?"


    "Yes, Mommy!"


    Artemis started asking her Mommy to buy one thing after another. She looked around excitedly as she started stuffing her mouth with one food after another. She didn''t care about the limit. Just like little kids, she bought something, tried it, and then ate only half before giving it to Gaius and throwing it into the trash can.


    She did it over and over until she had tasted at least 3/4 of the food in this food festival inside her baby belly.


    Artemis burped and rested her head on her Mommy''s shoulder, "Mommy, Arte is full¡­ and sleepy¡­."


    Gaius sighed. He knew it wasn''t good to let Artemis stuffed herself. But this might be the last time she could do this for a while until Reed decided to lock them again in that mansion.


    So it was better to make herself happy today.


    "Do you want to return to the car? You can sleep inside with an air conditioner," Gaius asked, knowing the sun was hot today.


    "Yes, Mommy¡­"


    Gaius sighed and returned to the car with so many bodyguards following them from behind. He opened the car door and told the chauffeur, "My daughter is sleepy after eating so much. Turn on the Air conditioner and let her sleep."


    "Understand, Sir."


    Gaius also instructed the bodyguards, "No need to follow me, since I will go and see my son and your boss. Just stay here and surround this car, make sure my daughter is safe."


    "Understood, Sir!"


    Gaius walked away, but he didn''t go to the school festival sports competition immediately. He planned to buy some food for himself while watching Hermes and Reed compete as a father-son duo.


    As he walked into this crowded food festival, he sensed that someone was following him from behind.


    [Pupa, someone is following me?]


    [Pupa: It''s Clarke. He has been eyeing you and Artemis for a while, but he finally moves after you put Artemis inside the car.]


    [So that means he wants to have something to talk with me personally. I see¡­]


    Clarke saw his beloved wife from behind. His body was tingling all over out of joy, but there was a harrowing sadness inside his heart as well. Because he knew that Gaius had forgotten about him or, at least, had moved on.


    Yet, Clarke refused to move on. He refused to leave all his memories about his beloved.


    So after Gaius put Artemis inside the car, he followed Gaius from behind.


    Gaius knew what Clarke wanted, so he turned to the quieter place and continued walking until nobody was around, which was the hill behind the school.


    As Gaius continued walking, Clarke couldn''t hold it anymore and dashed straight, hugging him from behind.


    "Ah?!" Gaius was surprised, he struggled lightly, but Clarke hugged him so tight that he couldn''t escape.


    "Wife¡­ I miss you¡­ a lot¡­" Clarke whispered in Gaius'' ear as he inhaled the scent of his beloved. He missed everything about Gaius, especially his scent and warmth.


    "C¡ªClarke?!"


    "Yes, it''s me, Wife¡­."


    Gaius stopped struggling after that. He stood in silence, allowing Clarke to hug him deeper.


    "Why are you here, Clarke?"


    "I want to see my son competing, and I also want to see my daughter and you, Wife. I really want to see you¡­." Clarke said, full of sorrow. "I know it''s too late for me, but I truly want to make up for whatever I did, Wife. I''m so worried about you and the kids¡­."


    "You don''t need to worry about the kids. They are fine with Reed," Gaius replied. "And for me, you don''t need to worry about me. I''m in good condition, Clarke."


    "I know¡­" Clarke admitted bitterly. "Reed must''ve taken care of you guys well because you have no intention of calling me or accepting my call."


    "Clarke¡­ we''re over¡­." Gaius said in a low voice. It was soft, but those words stabbed Clarke''s heart like no other. He gritted his teeth, but he didn''t want to hurt his wife, not anymore.


    "I know¡­" Clarke affirmed. "I don''t want this to be over. You''re my life, Gaius. But if you say so, then¡­ I cannot force you¡­."


    Gaius was surprised that Clarke could be that easy of letting go. Just after, he said on the call with Reed three days ago that he would find a way to take him and the kids back from Reed''s grasp.


    "I¡­ I am not a good father, and I''m not a good husband for you and the kids¡­." Clarke admitted. "And I will not ask for the second chance¡­ because I hurt you too much, Wife. You deserve better¡­."


    [Whoa... whoa, whoa, whoa, what is this?]


    [Clarke just admitted without any struggle? What the heck?!]


    [Pupa: That took me off guard as well.]


    "You¡­ you''re not going to bring the kids or me? Have you moved on? Or did you get another fling so quickly?" Gaius asked. Maybe it was also his ego that was hurt because Clarke could also ditch him that easily.


    "No, Wife¡­ I will never marry nor be close to anyone after you left me. Because my heart is reserved only for you."


    "Then how could you say that you will not ask for a second chance? Do you think I will not give you one?!"


    "I¡­ I know that you will give me one, at least I wish you would¡­.." Clarke tightened his hug as he continued. "But I know you don''t deserve me because for you¡­ I''m just an ugly monster, right?"

 Chapter 694 - 14.90

    "Then how could you say that you will not ask for a second chance? Do you think I will not give you one?!"


    "I¡­ I know that you will give me one, at least I wish you would¡­." Clarke tightened his hug as he continued. "But I know you don''t deserve me because for you¡­ I''m just an ugly monster, right?"


    Gaius was shocked by that statement. He looked over his shoulder and saw Clarke''s tears drop on his shoulder. He was crying in silence, "A-Ah, I''m sorry that you see me crying like this¡­."


    [Wait, does this mean¡­ Clarke is that ugly monster? But how come I can''t sense the connection? There is no blood chain between our hearts, and there is no spark when our eyes meet.]


    [Pupa: I''m not sure. I told you, everything about that monster is an anomaly. He is unpredictable and dangerous.]


    [I have to make sure! I already promised that I''d sacrifice one world for him. I will keep my promise!]


    "Why¡­ why did you say that to yourself?" Gaius asked.


    "Because¡ª" Clarke wanted to say that he had a dream about them being in a different world, and Clarke had imprisoned Gaius until he was reduced from a bright man into a waste.


    But he didn''t think Gaius would believe him. And it might sound ridiculous, even for Clarke, the whole thing was ridiculous.


    Yet, he decided to believe it purely based on his instinct.


    An instinct that he was a monster.


    "There is no need for you to know, Wife. Just please let me have my time. This is the last, I promise," Clarke suddenly grabbed Gaius'' arms and turned him so they could face each other.


    Gaius looked up, but before he could say anything, Clarke planted a kiss on his lips.


    Gaius was stunned, but he didn''t reject it. He let Clarke explore his lips and mouth in this passionate kiss. They were longing for each other, especially for Clarke, who had just realized how precious his Wife was, but it was all too late.


    Everything was in ruin. His life was ruined now.


    "Mmmh¡­ ah¡­ Husband¡­" Gaius mumbled in-between their kissing session. He draped his hands on Clarke''s shoulder. Meanwhile, Clarke was holding Gaius'' waist and pulled him deeper.


    "Wife¡­ I¡­ I love you¡­." Clarke gave Gaius the last deep kiss before separating himself.


    Gaius was still recovering from the hot, long kiss session between them. After realizing that Clarke had pushed him away, he got surprised and called him, "Wait, Clarke!"


    Clarke smiled bitterly as he distanced himself, "There is no need for you to remember me anymore, Wife. I will never show up in front of you and the kids anymore."


    "Please be happy with your life. If you want some money, I''m in the process of selling all of my assets and putting it in your bank account, so it''ll be your money¡­."


    "I love you, Wife, and I love the kids too¡­ I''m sorry that I''m a terrible Dad and Husband¡­."


    "No, wait!" Gaius got up and dashed, trying to catch Clarke to no avail. Because Clarke just flew and left Gaius alone.


    "Husband¡­" Gaius grasped the air, and he fell to the ground. He didn''t know why his heart still grieving over his failed relationship with Clarke. He should be happy that Clarke finally let him go.


    But deep down, he knew that his heart was reserved only for Clarke. They were meant to love each other despite so many bad twists and turns.


    [Damn it! I want to know whether he is that monster or not!]


    [Pupa: Do you really have to find him? He might be in the next world, you know.]


    [No, I have a feeling this might be my last time meeting him. It''s a gut feeling, but this gut feeling is so strong, I cannot just ignore it.]


    Gaius was worried, and with this ominous feeling in his heart, Gaius finally returned to the festival absentmindedly.


    He bought a few foods that he wouldn''t eat, but it would make him less suspicious since Reed would definitely suspect something was wrong when he returned without any food.


    Gaius sat on a reserved seat as he watched a father-son relay race on the track field.


    Other parents were cheering on their family, while Gaius didn''t have the urge to do so. He was too distraught right now.


    So he just gave a smile to Hermes and Reed and said, "You guys can do it."


    "Yes, Mom! I will win the race and give you the first rank medal!" Hermes said excitedly. He was so absorbed with the race that he didn''t realize something was wrong with his Mom.


    But Reed noticed something was amiss with Gaius, especially after he said that Artemis was sleeping inside the car right now. But it wasn''t the best time to confront him about it.


    As the race started, Reed dashed straight and put a big margin with the rest of the people because he had the same infinite stamina as Clarke, albeit not the strength.


    He passed the baton to Hermes. Contrary to what he expected, Hermes waited for others to pass their baton and then started running with them.


    But he didn''t do it out of fair play. He did it because he knew he could win nonetheless.


    [Pupa: Even your son inherit your petty nature.]


    [Hey! That''s not petty nature. That''s him being a little jerk!]


    [Pupa: That''s the same thing.]


    "Woah!"


    "Whoo!"


    "He''s so fast!"


    The cheers showered in Hermes'' side as he passed everyone so easily. After he passed the finish line, his friends surrounded and congratulated him.


    Reed approached Gaius instead. They were watching from afar as Hermes looked so proud standing in the podium.


    "Our son is amazing, don''t you think?" Reed said.


    "Indeed. He is amazing," Gaius smiled thin. He continued staring at Hermes, who was basically a carbon copy of his Dad, Clarke. So when he saw Hermes smile, he also remembered how Clarke smiled and looked so happy, unlike his current self.


    ¡­


    Somehow, Gaius felt guilty that he was the one who made Clarke sad.


    Reed saw the smile linger in that beautiful lips, and then he realized something¡­


    Gaius'' lips were unreasonable red, and there was a small cut at the edge, showing that his lips might''ve been nibbled by someone an hour ago.


    Reed clenched his fist, he knew the perpetrator, but he didn''t want to confront Gaius directly, knowing this was the time for Hermes to have fun at this school festival.


    "Did you have fun with Artemis at the food festival?" Reed asked.


    "We did. She ate too much. That''s why she has to sit in the car," Gaius replied. "Don''t worry, I already told the bodyguards to protect her inside the car."


    "All bodyguards that I had dispatched?"


    "Indeed."


    ¡­


    Reed sneered. He realized how naive he was to think that Gaius had moved on from Clarke.


    Gaius must''ve intentionally stuffed Artemis until she got full and sleepy, then she could rest inside the car while Gaius went back to the festival alone and met with Clarke.


    ''Do you think you can fool me, Gaius? You should know that I''m well equipped with everything.''


    ''I will make sure that you will be mine completely.''

 Chapter 695 - 14.91

    "Mom! This is for you!" Hermes gave his gold medal to Gaius, and Gaius accepted it gracefully. He patted Hermes'' head and said;


    "Good job, Son. What do you want for a reward? Game? Toys?"


    "Ehh¡­ Uncle Reed already gives all of that. I just want you to cook my favorite snack and dinner, Mom!" Hermes said sincerely. He was really content with his current life, not really minding about anything else other than the harmony of his small family, a humble wish for a boy who could get everything he wanted from Uncle Reed.


    "Then, tonight will be your feast. I''m not sure about your sister though, she overate. She''s still sleeping in the car right now," Gaius joked.


    They returned with the gold medal. Artemis was still sleeping when they entered the car, and then they returned home. Nothing much happened after, but Reed glanced at Gaius a few times. He realized that Gaius was dazed, and he looked sad for some reason.


    Of course, Reed knew what made him sad, but he knew there was no use in confronting Gaius about it. Just like what he said before, he was a slave of his own heart.


    He couldn''t control his love and longing for Clarke.


    ''So my only way is to get rid of that pest, and Gaius would stop thinking about him,'' Reed thought. He had developed something that''d absolutely kill Clarke without dirtying his hands.


    Well, there would be a lot of collateral damage in the city and probably countless deaths. But he was the master of supervillains. To begin with, it wasn''t really his problem whether there would be a lot of deaths or not.


    They arrived home, and Gaius started cooking for the family while Hermes and Reed took a bath. Artemis was still sleeping after she ate too much, so it would only be three of them.


    Hermes and Reed ate a lot, especially Hermes because it had been a while since he got his favorite dish, homemade pizza by his Mom, and lots of chips and soda.


    He had those cravings but was mostly forbidden by his Mom because it was really unhealthy.


    "You made a good pizza," Reed commented as he ate.


    "Mom is a great cook! When I''m older, I want to marry someone like Mom!" Hermes said proudly, which made Reed chuckle.


    "Then, Uncle will marry your Mom instead. How about it?"


    Gaius'' body stiffened immediately, he didn''t know what Hermes would say, and he was scared that he''d say something ridiculous.


    "Well¡­ that would depend if Mom loves Uncle or not! If yes, then I will say yes as well!"


    "How about it, Gaius?" Reed and Hermes darted their eyes at Gaius, and the latter only sat in silence.


    He didn''t want to ruin the mood, especially for Hermes, because he looked so happy.


    So he cleared his throat and replied, "I''ll think about it."


    Hermes was so happy that it seemed he would have his complete family once more. Little did he know, there was an impending doom as Reed''s gaze darkened when he sensed the hesitation in Gaius'' words just now. As if he didn''t want to marry Reed at all.


    **


    Late at night, Reed brushed his teeth and sat at the edge of the bed. He patted Gaius'' head and gently rubbed Gaius'' shoulder, "You look troubled today. Why don''t you tell me what happened?"


    Gaius stiffened, but he didn''t dare to say that he met and kissed Clarke today.


    So he shook his head lightly, "I''m just tired today."


    "Tired, huh? I thought all you did was have a food tour with Artemis," Reed said. He slowly reached out to Gaius'' waist and laid beside him.


    He spooned Gaius from behind and whispered, "So, how is your ex-husband''s kiss taste like? Is it still the same kiss from before?"


    Gaius turned his body immediately, so they were lying on the bed, facing each other. Their face was so close that they could feel each other''s breaths.


    Reed gently caressed Gaius'' hair and chuckled lightly, "What? Do you think I can''t be gentle to you? Gaius, you''re probably the only one to have this kind of privilege with me."


    "I never ask you for it."


    "I know. That''s why it only makes me want to shower you with more. I want to make sure that your heart is filled with my love and only mine," Reed said. His smile faltered, and his darkened gaze turned malicious gradually. "But it''s so unfortunate that you don''t take my kindness in your heart. You met with Clarke again today, right?"


    "¡­ what if I say yes?"


    "Then I will ask, whether you like the kiss from him or¡­." Reed slowly leaned forward and gave Gaius a light kiss, covering the trace made by Clarke previously. "Or is mine better?"


    ¡­


    [Please kiss me more, do you think I can judge by just a light kiss ah?]


    Reed chuckled after seeing Gaius pause out of confusion. He leaned in again and kissed for the second time, "How is it? Which one is better? Mine or Clarke''s?"


    "I can''t choose," Gaius said.


    Reed then tightened his hug and pulled Gaius deeper in his embrace. He kissed Gaius'' lips repeatedly, and gradually, their light kisses turned into hot passionate kisses, with Reed dominating most things, not letting Gaius protest and struggle at all.


    "Mmf¡­ ah!" Gaius jolted when Reed suddenly bit his lips, right at the spot where Clarke did it first.


    He then gave Gaius an interval to catch his breath, "How is it? Which one is better, Clarke or me?"


    Gaius was panting as Reed kissed him so domineeringly. He shook his head in the process, "I¡ªI can''t choose¡ª"


    "Then maybe this will convince you," Reed kissed Gaius'' neck, and his hand started sliding inside Gaius'' pajama, slowly caressing the waist and the curvy buttocks.


    "Ah¡ªAhh, R¡ªReed, please stop this!" Gaius suddenly struggled wildly, refusing the advance from Reed.


    Reed halted his advance and asked, "Do you really hate it?"


    "N¡ªNo, that''s not what I meant¡ª"


    "You hate it, don''t you?"


    "No¡ª"


    "Heh, I know that you don''t like me, and you still have feelings for Clarke. But damn, my position is that low in your heart, huh?"


    [You idiot, it''s because I cannot have sex with you! Gaius'' body repels me whenever I swallow your cum after a blowjob session.]


    [If I accepted your semen from behind, then 90% chance Gaius'' body will repel me completely, and I''ll be forced to restart this world again! This is literally torture!]


    [Pupa: What''s wrong about not having sex in just one world?]


    [Aish, you don''t understand! It''s like a custom, you know. If we end one arc, there should at least be one sex scene, or my readers will not be satisfied!]


    [Pupa: We can always do that with a bonus chapter, right?]


    [Huh, still not satisfied!]


    [Pupa: Just say that you''re a hoe, case close.]


    ¡­


    Reed separated himself and got up from the bed. He fixed his pajamas and walked out.


    "Where are you going?" Gaius asked worriedly.


    "¡­ I have to take care of something," Reed said as he walked out. He had one thing in mind.


    ''I have to kill Clarke now.''

 Chapter 696 - 14.92

    Reed separated himself and got up from the bed. He fixed his pajamas and walked out.


    "Where are you going?" Gaius asked worriedly.


    "¡­ I have to take care of something," Reed said as he walked out. He had one thing in mind.


    ''I have to kill Clarke now.''


    Reed pressed the passcode to enter a secret room inside this house, and then he was teleported with a lift to his villain den. All the supervillains were already waiting for their Master in the villain den. They are The Revenant, with Reed Ville as the Master.


    "Welcome back, Master," one person said and then followed by the others as they bowed down.


    Reed stared at his supervillain members and scoffed, "Before I summoned the thing that I''ve worked on these days, I will ask you all one more time. Can any of you defeat Superbman alone or in a group?"


    "I''m afraid none of us can take him alone, Master. And even if we take him together, he could just call reinforcement from the League of Heroes, and it''d be way too difficult to even touch him."


    "Tch, useless bastards! I saved all of you from the slum so you can serve me. But none of you are worthy enough," Reed scolded. But he couldn''t do much about it because what they said was correct. None of them were able to take care of Clarke except Reed.


    But since Reed didn''t want to dirty his hands, he decided to use a device that he worked on that would absolutely kill Clarke Gaist.


    "Alright, since there is nobody that can kill him, we will drop this thing tonight¡ª" Reed paused and pressed a button on the table.


    The conference table opened and showed a steel ball with a purple glow from the inside. It seemed to contain a mysterious yet overwhelming power.


    "Master, what is that?"


    "This¡­ this is a nuke. The moment we open the seal, it will become a timer nuke that might consume 3/4 of the city, and it''d absolutely obliterate anything on its path," Reed said. "And this is the thing that we could use to kill Superbman."


    "But we did this once, Sir, with a timer bomb. Superbman just held it and flew far to the atmosphere. One more time, he just swallowed the bomb, and it exploded inside his body, and he was completely fine."


    "That''s because it''s just a normal bomb. But this ball¡­ this is imbued with dense kirktonian stone, Superbman''s weakness."


    "This stone was so difficult to find these days, and when Superbman was stabbed with Kirktonian stone, he will bleed. That''s why I smothered Kirktonian stone, turning it into dust and imbued it inside, hence the strong purple glow."


    "Superbman will die if he tries to eat this nuke. Even touching it will burn his body."


    "This steel ball will emit a horrible burn to anyone who tries to touch it directly as well. So there is no way to pick it up in such a short period of time. The only way to save the city is for Superman to swallow this and fly to space, exploding in emptiness alone. It''ll be a perfect ending for him," Reed said ruthlessly.


    The members of The Revenant looked at each other in silence and nervousness.


    Master Reed was vile. Of course, that was his nature. But he would rarely punish someone like this because he was nonchalant about this superhero vs. supervillain ordeals. All he wanted to do was to create some chaos for his entertainment.


    But it seemed that something had incited him to step up and do such a heinous thing to Superbman.


    "Do not question my authority. We will drop this nuke tonight and get rid of Superbman forever."


    As Reed had dropped the order, nobody dared to question him, and they just nodded to agree with him.


    Reed stared at the steel ball with a purple glow from the inside. He was actually weak to Kirktonian stone as well, so he had to use his money and connection to excavate the remaining kirktonian that landed on earth the time he landed from the pod with his big brother.


    ''It''s nice to have a big brother, Clarke. But there is someone far more important than you.''


    **


    Clarke was busy patrolling around the city at night as Superbman. He didn''t do it because he liked it. But this was his original duty before he got married to Gaius.


    Now that he was technically on the verge of divorce with Gaius, this was the only thing he could do in the meantime.


    He was absentminded the whole time, continued to think about Gaius and the kids and how he longed for them, "I told myself to forget about my wife¡­ but I just can''t. Gaius is my life, my aim, the light of my darkness."


    "Without him around, I''m just a mindless tool to protect the city... this is not what I want to do¡­." Clarke said to himself while he was patrolling around.


    Then, he could sense the air thinned, and his sense guided him to the city center.


    "What is that?" Clarke wondered as he saw a steel ball with a strong purple glow from the inside. He approached it and stopped at around 100 meters vicinity because the purple glow actually made him weak and burned his skin!


    "This is¡ª!"


    Clarke got a sudden call before he could finish his sentence, a call from Reed.


    "Hello, Big brother," Reed greeted. "Are you surprised by the steel ball in the city center?"


    "REED! WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT NOW? YOU ALREADY HAVE MY WIFE AND CHILDREN, YOU BASTARD! STOP MAKING TROUBLE!" Clarke scolded.


    "Why? Do you not realize that I''m the Master of The Revenant this whole time? You''ve been completely fooled, Big brother."


    "YOU!"


    "Well, you don''t answer my call kindly. Then I''ll just give you a small hint for that steel ball. It is a timer nuke capable of destroying at least 75% of the civilian in this city. It is also imbued with dense Kirktonian energy. You will get hurt if you dare to swallow it like usual. And even if you try to fly out of the atmosphere to the space, it will still explode right in your face, and you will die, Big brother."


    "Damn it, Reed! What do you want from me?! You already have everything right now! You already destroyed my fucking life!" Clarke cursed as he got up and tried to approach that steel ball.


    Clarke knew that he had acted fast before that nuke detonated and killed too many civilians. He had already guessed that Reed must''ve been with The Revenant after what he said just now.


    "What do I want from you?" Reed thought for a moment and said on the phone, "I just want you to leave this world, so I can fuck your ex-wife, brother."


    "Now that you have no other way except to commit suicide to save the city, I''ll see¡­ whether you will save yourself and leave or take that steel ball and die in the process."


    "You... you really hate me, don''t you?" Clarke was too numb at this point. He wasn''t even shocked by the reveal.


    "No, not really. Big brother, I just hate everything that you obtain and throw away.. I hate how lucky you are."

 Chapter 697 - 14.93

    "No, not really. Big brother, I just hate everything that you obtain and throw away. I hate how lucky you are."


    "¡­ so you want me to die?" Clarke asked calmly. He had accepted his fate, but before he died, he had a few things he wanted to say.


    "I want you to die, disappear, and vanish out of thin air. So Gaius will never think about you anymore," Reed said ruthlessly on the phone.


    ¡­


    "Reed, I have nothing but one message for you," Clarke inhaled deeply as he stared at the steel ball with a dense purple glow inside, vicinity 100 meters from him. "Please take care of my family."


    "Please take care of my wife and children. They''re everything in my life. Now that everything is gone, I will die with honor, saving the city as Superbman."


    "Tell Gaius that I am but a slave of my own heart. Even in my death, I still held close to him in my heart. Please tell my son that he should be able to protect his mother and little sister from now on, and please tell my little daughter that she is my precious princess¡­."


    Reed was stunned by Clarke''s heartfelt message.


    Of course, he knew that everything Clarke said was the truth. Despite being a bad father and husband, that didn''t erase the fact that he loved his family so much.


    Reed might be a better husband and father, but he couldn''t discredit Clarke''s love for his family.


    "Tell them I''m sorry for being a terrible father and husband. I hope they will forgive me after this¡­." Clarke hung up the call and crushed his phone. He had nothing to do with Reed anymore, and he couldn''t meet his wife or children.


    So there was no turning back this time.


    Clarke started walking towards the steel ball as if walking towards his doom, and his colleagues in League of Heroes started coming to him.


    Bateman drove his Batecar and arrived on the scene. When he saw that purple glow, he knew that was Superbman''s weakness.


    "Superbman! Don''t come closer to that thing! It has been densely imbued with Kirktonian stone! You will melt if you come closer!"


    The other heroes tried to get close to the steel ball, but they lost their strength, and their skin melted slowly at 100 m vicinities.


    "What is this?"


    "What happened to us?!"


    They questioned each other because Kirktonian stone should be Superbman''s weakness, on theirs.


    But Bateman had something in mind. He shook his head and told the other heroes, "Stay back! This is the power of The Revenant''s leader, Master Vile!"


    Bateman did some research towards this mysterious Master Vile, the leader of The Revenant.


    Based on his research, Master Vile could disintegrate anything with his touch and explode anything with his mind. He also had at least 50% of Clarke''s physical prowess. He was basically omnipotent in this world.


    "Master Vile has imbued his power inside the steel ball as well! If any of us get closer, we will be disintegrated!" Bateman warned the rest of the heroes.


    "Then what should we do?! Superbman is walking by himself there!" One hero pointed. "He''ll also die at this point!"


    "No, that is¡­." Bateman stared at Superbman. He saw the sheer determination in those eyes. Bateman bit his lip and said, "Stay back! This is what Superbman wants!"


    Clarke really had nothing in mind other than his family, especially his wife that he loved so much. He had accepted his fate that he''d die here, but he was still sad he couldn''t see his wife for the last time.


    ''Wife, you told me that being a hero is my destiny, right?''


    ''Then I will fulfill my destiny, not because I like it. But because you say so¡­.''


    **


    Meanwhile, Gaius was restless the whole night after Reed left the room. He had an unspeakably terrible feeling right now, like a gut feeling telling him that something wasn''t right.


    He left the room and saw the television was on.


    His children, Hermes and Artemis, were watching the news on the television, "Kids, it''s so late, why don''t you sleep?" Gaius said as he approached the kids.


    Hermes and Artemis looked at their Mom at the same time and pointed at the TV screen.


    "What? This is almost midnight. There is no cartoon at this hour," Gaius chided. "Go to sleep before Mom has to drag you back to your room, Hermes, Artemis."


    "No, Mommy, Arte woke up because Arte dreams about Daddy¡­."


    "Yes, Mom. I woke up because I dream about Dad¡­." Hermes added.


    Gaius'' body stiffened when they mentioned Clarke. Of course, they''d remember about him. No matter how bad Clarke was as a father, they spent their lives with their Dad before this¡­ fight that''d lead to his divorce anytime soon.


    "Don''t think too much about your Dad, okay? He is probably busy with his work right now," Gaius said as he approached and patted Hermes and Artemis'' heads.


    "No, Mommy, Daddy is not working right now¡­." Artemis pointed at the television, "Daddy is in the TV right now."


    Gaius darted his eyes at the television, and when he saw the live news in the middle of the night. It was shot from a helicopter, and when the camera zoomed in, there was a man with a red superhero cape. He walked towards the steel ball with a strong purple glow emitting from inside. Just from the look of it, Gaius could determine the one who was walking towards the steel ball and what was inside that ball.


    Then the reporter started narrating the situation, "Right now, we see our dearest and bravest superhero, Superbman is walking towards the mysterious steel ball with purple energy inside. So far, nobody has been able to step more than 100 m from the steel ball as their skin would melt. Only Superbman can withstand the mysterious power hidden inside the steel ball."


    "But based on the leaked conversation between superheroes, they said that Superbman is facing his death bravely because he will carry this steel ball to the space instead, killing him in the process."

 Chapter 698 - 14.94

    "Right now, we see our dearest and bravest superhero, Superbman is walking towards the mysterious steel ball with purple energy inside. So far, nobody has been able to step more than 100 m from the steel ball as their skin would melt. Only Superbman can withstand the mysterious power hidden inside the steel ball."


    "But based on the leaked conversation between superheroes, they said that Superbman is facing his death bravely because he will carry this steel ball to the space instead, killing him in the process."


    Gaius'' heart stopped beating for a second as the blood drained from his body. He knew what that purple glow was and how dangerous it was for Superbman.


    [That is¡­ the Kryptonite in this world, right?]


    [Pupa: Indeed, it is called Kirktonian stone, just like Kryptonite or Kryptonian stone, it also causes Superbman to lose his power and is capable of hurting him.]


    [¡­ so original, wow. That spicy chicken author likes parody, it seems.]


    [Pupa:¡­ Anyway, you should just ignore this. He is not important in our mission. Clarke doesn''t have a Fatemeter, nor he contributes to the Breakmeter at all.]


    [I know he doesn''t¡­ but what if he is that Monster¡­]


    [Pupa: And what would you do if he is that monster?]


    [Well, sacrifice one world for him and do our very first restart? Duh!]


    [Pupa: This is the first time for me to see you being so dedicated to some random man.]


    [He is not a random man, he is the one who loved me as Mamoru Ito, Zerocheat, Original Lee Yongsun, Aaron Xu, Xu Jiansheng, Matthew, and maybe this time¡­ as Clarke. Even if he is not, I will restart this world without regret.]


    [Pupa:¡­ do what you feel right, I cannot control any of your decision.]


    [Thanks, Pupa.]


    "Mommy, will Daddy die and leave us?" Artemis asked innocently, not understanding the severity of this situation.


    "Mom¡­ I don''t like Dad¡­ but I don''t want Dad to die¡­." Hermes added. He had more consciousness than his little sister, so he got distressed.


    Gaius was too stunned to speak at the moment. The image of his life with Clarke flashed in his mind, like an old movie of what they had before their marriage soured and Reed invaded their love life.


    Gaius wouldn''t lie that Clarke was initially a great boyfriend and great husband before he got busy taking care of his office work and protecting the city from the hordes of Supervillains that kept invading.


    Then he just got way too busy and stressed that he gradually put his family on the sideline, then things just spiraled down after that.


    "C¡ªChildren, Mom must leave¡ª"


    "Nobody is leaving today."


    Gaius and the kids darted their eyes at the source of a new voice barging inside the living room.


    Reed walked in and turned off the television with a remote, "Nobody is leaving tonight. It''s time to sleep."


    "REED!" Clarke rushed towards Reed Ville and yanked his collar. "WHAT DID YOU DO!?"


    Reed was expressionless as he stared at Gaius, then his lips slowly perked up, creating a small grin, and he caressed Gaius'' cheek with his cold hand, "I did something right, to begin with. I should''ve done this since the beginning, so that pest will stop bugging us, and you will stop thinking about him."


    "WHAT DID YOU DO!?" Gaius asked twice. The moment he saw that steel ball with dense Kirktonian stone purple glow inside, he knew only Reed could do that.


    Reed continued staring at Gaius and then shifted his gaze at the kids who were watching from the chair, confused and scared at the same time.


    "Our kids are watching, dear," Reed said. "Do you want them to see how their Mom was as abusive and neglectful as their Dad? That''s not a good example, my dearest."


    "REED VILLE!"


    "Alright, alright, don''t get so worked up over it. It''s not a big deal," Reed replied. "All I did was create a timer nuke that''d destroy the 3/4 of the city. But this time, it is imbued with powerful Kirktonian stone that will kill Clarke by the time of the explosion."


    "I also imbued it with a bit of my power, so anyone other than Clarke who dares to approach it will get disintegrated."


    "You¡ªYOU MONSTER!"


    "AHAHAHAH! Do you not realize that since the very beginning? I am a monster! I was originally a ruthless monster who did everything for fun until I met you! You¡ªYou confuse me, Gaius!" Reed yelled back. He was also confused about why would he do something so crazy.


    But whenever he remembered how Gaius continued to love Clarke even after what happened, it just infuriated him so much that he couldn''t think straight.


    "Now that man will die! He will never be the shadow in this family again! This is because you refuse to move on. For how long you will keep that surname Gaist?!"


    Gaius'' hand trembled as he stared at Reed fiercely. He wanted to beat and slap Reed for what he did, but he knew it wouldn''t make the situation any better.


    Reed was crazy, and there was no extent of his malignant behavior. Gaius should''ve closed his heart for Clarke and opened it for Reed.


    But he was a slave to his own heart.


    "Go on, slap me if you want, Gaius. There is nothing you can do now!" Reed taunted Gaius, who was desperately trying to contain himself.


    Gaius gritted his teeth, but rather than slapping Reed or beating him, he wanted to make a statement, so Reed would think about it once Gaius was gone.


    Gaius yanked Reed''s collar again and kissed his lips voluntarily. This was the first time for Gaius to initiate a kiss with Reed Ville.


    And the moment their lips touched, a notification rang in Yunyu''s head.


    [Pupa: Ding! The hidden plot has been unlocked! An ugly monster''s deepest love.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Sharing memory feature between Host and Master of the World has been activated.]

 Chapter 699 - 14.95

    [Pupa: Ding! The hidden plot has been unlocked! An ugly monster''s deepest love.]


    [Pupa: Ding! Sharing memory feature between Host and Master of the World has been activated!]


    [Wait, what? What makes this kiss any different than before? I''ve kissed Reed plenty of times in the past.]


    [Pupa: You''re the one who initiated the kiss, that''s the key difference. You spend the whole time getting ''forced'' by him and have to kiss him unwillingly.]


    [Pupa: But once you''re the one who initiated the kiss, then the hidden plot finally unveiled itself.]


    Reed and Gaius stared at each other in a daze as Pupa downloaded the big file of the hidden plot and then poured it in their heads.


    ¡ªHidden plot¡ª


    Reed and Gaius saw the last scene in World 13, where Jean stabbed his heart in the last attempt to escape the world. Monster Matthew tried to reach out to Jean to no avail.


    After realizing that he could finally escape, Jean glared at Monster Matthew full of hatred and yelled out loud, "I hope I will never see a hideous monster like you. DON''T FOLLOW ME ANYMORE, YOU UGLY BASTARD!"


    "YUNYU! NO, YUNYUUUU!" Monster Matthew called his lover for the last time before Yunyu''s body exploded, leaving him alone in that empty bubble he created as a prison for themselves.


    Monster Matthew started clawing at the spot where Yunyu''s body exploded and disintegrated. He continued clawing and digging, trying to find any remains of his beloved to no avail.


    "No, Yunyu! Please forgive me! I''m sorry for hurting you. I''m sorry for being an ugly monster. Yunyu, please come back!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "ARRRGHHH!" Monster Matthew screamed out of frustration. He cried desperately, unable to accept the fact that his beloved escaped him.


    "I¡­ I should''ve stayed hidden and acted like the gentle and handsome Matthew¡­ so he wouldn''t leave me."


    "Maybe if I hide, Yunyu will love me¡­."


    As Monster Matthew wailed in pain alone, a man in a black-golden robe slowly descended and landed right in front of him. He looked down at the monster and mocked, "You''re going to give up just like that?"


    Yunyu gasped when he saw this man. His head hurt instantly, but he endured it and asked Pupa;


    [That man¡­]


    [Pupa: Master Han Ye, the creator, the real god, Master of all worlds.]


    Even Pupa could feel the pressure exuded from Master Han Ye.


    Yunyu somehow had the familiarity with this Master Han Ye, especially his heart that raced up when he saw Master Han Ye''s face.


    But he still couldn''t remember anything. All he had right now was the sense of familiarity and fear deeply rooted in his heart.


    One thing for sure, though, Master Han Ye¡­ has the exact same face as Han Ye, the Movie Emperor from his world.


    "Do you know that Yunyu has been enjoying his time in the new world with a completely new man? He''s a bitch after all," Master Han Ye said.


    "DON''T YOU DARE!" Monster Matthew roared.


    "What? You also called him a bitch before, did you forget?" Master Han Ye chuckled full of contempt. "If you want to chase him, go chase him as soon as possible. Ruin his chance with that man because you deserve him."


    ¡­


    [Whoops, it seems he doesn''t like me either.]


    [Pupa: I mean, knowing your personality, you might''ve done something terrible at him first.]


    [Hey! Do you think I''m that malicious?!]


    [Pupa: You''re petty enough to order Long Shen to kill himself 100x. I''m pretty sure you''ll be malicious enough to do a crazier thing.]


    [Now that you said it like that¡­ yeah, you''re probably correct. Hehe.]


    "I don''t deserve him¡­." Monster Matthew said.


    "And if that person treats him worse, will you allow Yunyu to get abused by someone else?"


    "N¡ªNo, I can''t let someone else hurt Yunyu¡ª" Monster Matthew shook his head.


    "Then chase him, ruin his chance to get a good life with someone else. Even if he hates you, it''s better that you''re the one who destroys his life rather than someone else, right?"


    After consideration, Monster Matthew finally agreed to what Master Han Ye said. Then he jumped out of the world and followed the trail made by Pupa.


    He then jumped in and found himself in the body of Reed Ville, and then his true memory got instantly restored.


    "I am¡­ Reed Ville¡­" Monster Matthew mumbled as he stared at the mirror. "This is the real me¡­."


    He should be happy that he could enter his real body. After all, this was his only chance to actually hold Yunyu without invading any world.


    This was HIS world.


    But when he read the backstory between the Host and the Master of the world, his excitement died down immediately.


    "Why? Why am I the one that must hurt him?!" The Monster grieved over his fate, a terrible fate that told him that he was always the one who ruined everything.


    He was the horrible Monster in all worlds he visited, even in his original world.


    "No! I¡ªI don''t want to hurt him! Not anymore!" The Monster escaped his original body as Reed Ville. He then saw Yunyu''s soon-to-be body, a 37 years old Gaius Gaist. Clarke Gaist''s wife, a superhero who mostly worked from the backline by supporting his fellow teammate and a man who could give birth, a mother of two.


    The Monster saw how Gaius and Clarke looked so harmonious as they kissed before sleeping together. He arrived faster in this world than Yunyu and his system because he was the Master of this world.


    But after realizing that he would be the one who hurt Yunyu since Reed Ville would be the true homewrecker who ruined Yunyu''s small family for his own fun, he refused to stay in his original body.


    "Yunyu, I don''t want you to hate me anymore."


    "I¡­ I am a hideous monster. I know you don''t like me."


    "But one more, at least give me one more time to prove that I am a decent man for you, to prove that I love you the most."


    "Let me enter your heart, my beloved Yunyu¡­."

 Chapter 700 - 14.96

    ¡ªHidden plot¡ª


    "Yunyu, I don''t want you to hate me anymore."


    "I¡­ I am a hideous monster. I know you don''t like me."


    "But one more, at least give me one more time to prove that I am a decent man for you, to prove that I love you the most."


    "Let me enter your heart, my beloved Yunyu¡­."


    Thus, the ugly monster, whose original body was Reed Ville, entered the body of Clarke Gaist. He had only one thing in mind, to love his beloved once more, and prove that he''d be a good man for Yunyu.


    But whenever he remembered how much hatred Yunyu had for him in the previous world, even calling him a hideous, ugly, and malicious monster, the Monster got scared.


    He was nervous, scared that Yunyu might''ve found out that Clarke was actually him. Maybe Yunyu would be disgusted and leave him again.


    "No, I can''t let Yunyu see the true me¡­ he will hate me again¡­" the monster thought. "If I erase my memory temporarily, that means I won''t remember the terrible thing that happened in World 13."


    "I¡ªI can''t let Yunyu see this blood chain between our hearts or the sparks between our eyes. He will recognize me immediately and get disgusted by my appearance¡­."


    "I have to hide everything, so Yunyu would feel comfortable around me."


    Thus, the hideous monster changed everything to fit what Yunyu felt as good-looking and desirable. He temporarily erased his memory, so he wouldn''t feel nervous around Yunyu. He hid the blood chain between their hearts and the sparks between their eyes.


    He knew his own Fatemeter and Breakmeter in this world. His original Fatemeter and Breakmeter would be filled once Gaius and Clarke broke up. Reed married Gaius and adopted the kids instead.


    But the shadow inside Gaius'' heart wouldn''t disappear. He would constantly think about Clarke because he was a slave to his own heart.


    He loved Clarke even on his deathbed.


    "With this, I can start anew as Clarke Gaist, who loves his beloved Gaius Gaist unconditionally."


    [T¡ªThen, the real Monster is in Clarke''s body, right?]


    [Pupa: Indeed, this Reed Ville is just a stand-in for the real Master of the World. Which resides in Clarke''s body right now.]


    __Hidden plot end__


    Reed and Yunyu finally returned to reality after witnessing the hidden plot together.


    Reed''s face paled after he got his memory back. He finally understood why he hated Clarke so much and his unknown feeling for Gaius.


    He loved Gaius, and Gaius was originally his.


    But since the soul left his body to enter Clarke''s, he lost that privilege as he knew that he was robbed out of his own right to marry Gaius.


    Reed slumped on the floor. He didn''t know what to say anymore.


    He wanted to hold Gaius¡ªNo, he wanted Yunyu. But he knew that Yunyu was meant to love that monster who resided in Clarke''s body right now.


    Yunyu distanced himself from Reed and said, "It doesn''t mean that I don''t like you, Reed. You''re a good father figure and husband, much better than Clarke."


    "But I will not leave him this time, not after so many worlds¡­."


    He shed his guise as Gaius and then walked towards his children''s direction, "Let''s go to Dad, okay?"


    Hermes and Artemis stared at Uncle Reed and then asked, "How about Uncle Reed, Mom?"


    "Uncle Reed will be fine. He just needs some time alone," Yunyu said with a smile. He carried Artemis in his arm and held Hermes'' hand. "Let''s go, son."


    Hermes nodded, and they teleported to Clarke.


    Blip.


    ¡­


    Reed clenched his fist as tears started wetting the floor, "Why can''t I love you in my truest form, Yunyu? This is my true form. This is my world."


    "Why do we hurt each other so much?"


    **


    Hermes teleported everyone in the middle of the city center, right in front of Clarke.


    Clarke was stunned when he saw his family in front of him. He thought it was just a mirage, "Am I¡­ hallucinating?"


    Yunyu put down Artemis and then jumped to hug Clarke.


    Clarke was unresponsive, unable to process what was happening right now. He slowly wrapped his Wife''s waist, hugging him tightly.


    Yunyu looked up and kissed Clarke''s lips deeply, sharing the longing and warmth he had wished for so long.


    [Pupa: Ding! Sharing memory feature between Host and Master of the World has been activated!]


    Pupa started pouring all the information inside Clarke''s brain, so he could remember everything that happened, including his intentional memory wipe, so he could forget about traumatizing events before.


    Clarke''s eyes widened the moment he remembered everything, and he tried to separate himself from Yunyu. But Yunyu tightened his hug, trying his best to stick close with "No! Yunyu, please leave now! I don''t deserve you after all I did! I have failed!"


    "You never fail, Clarke. It''s me who failed you in every world," Yunyu said. "I told myself once that I will sacrifice a world for you, and this is the world, Clarke."


    Clarke finally stopped struggling and slowly put his hands on Yunyu''s back. He wrapped Yunyu and pulled him deeper as they embraced each other, "I''m sorry, Yunyu¡­."


    "Sshh¡­ save your words for later. We have something to do right now," Yunyu said.


    He turned his head and looked at the steel ball that emitted the purple glow.


    [Pupa, how come I don''t disintegrate at this range? And the kids too?]


    [Pupa: The kids are immune because they have Clarke''s blood running inside. They also have resistance to Kirktonian stone because they''re half-Kirktonian. Still, if they stayed here for too long, then they''ll also lose their strength.]


    [So I need to take that steel ball as soon as possible before it exploded, right?]


    [Pupa: Indeed.]


    "Clarke, release me now. We have to talk with the kids before we leave."


    "What?! What do you mean ''we''? Only I will sacrifice myself here! I will not allow you to die in vain!"

 Chapter 701 - 14.97

    "Clarke, release me now. We have to talk with the kids before we leave."


    "What?! What do you mean ''we''? Only I will sacrifice myself here! I will not allow you to die in vain!"


    "I will not die in vain, Clarke. Because I will die saving your world. This is your original world, remember?" Yunyu said. "I know you can''t touch that thing and fly to space because that steel ball will suck your energy. So I will swallow that steel ball, and then you can carry me to space. This is the only thing we can do to save this world."


    ¡­


    "Wife, even in this situation, I still¡­ I still failed you¡­."


    "No, you never failed me, Clarke. It''s just our miscommunications because deep down, I still love you wholeheartedly, and so do you, right?"


    "Yes, I love you so much, Yunyu."


    "We''re but a slave to our own heart, Clarke¡­." Yunyu sighed and separated himself from Clarke. He walked into the kids'' direction and crouched, followed by Clarke from behind.


    Yunyu hugged his kids, he wouldn''t lie that he had grown attached to these children, and his maternal instinct also kicked up whenever he remembered about the wellbeing of his children.


    "Mom?"


    "Mommy¡­"


    "My son, Hermes, you''re such a strong boy. You are smart and mature at your age. I''m sorry that you have to see many terrible things between your Mom and Dad."


    "But Mom and Dad are always proud of you, my champ. I believe you will be a great man in the future, but for now, please take care of your little sister, okay?"


    "Mom¡­" Hermes clenched his fist, tears started rolling down his cheeks as he could sense the end was near. "Do you really need to leave now? I can teleport us all, including Dad, to somewhere safe."


    "Hermes, this is our fate as a superhero. We need to put our lives in front to protect the civilians," Yunyu said.


    "¡­ Mom¡­" Hermes hugged his Mom tightly. He wasn''t a crybaby, but he wanted to treasure every moment since he knew the end was near. "I will be alone¡­."


    "You''re not alone, Son. Your little sister is by your side, and I will be watching you from heaven, okay?" Yunyu continued to caress Hermes'' head. And then he shifted his attention at his little daughter.


    "Mommy¡­"


    "Oh, little princess, don''t cry," Yunyu wiped the tears on Artemis'' eyes. "Mommy and Daddy won''t go far from you. We will stay in here¡ª" Yunyu touched Artemis'' heart. "We will stay in your heart, and nothing will separate us."


    "Mommy, will Arte see you again later?"


    "Of course, little princess, we will see each other again in the future, don''t worry about it¡­."


    [Ah, I''m about to cry right now. It''s so heartbreaking because we will not be able to see them anymore.]


    [Pupa: This is the reality of quick transmigration, bear with it, Yunyu.]


    Yunyu kissed Hermes and Artemis'' forehead and then released the kids.


    Hermes and Artemis were surprised when their Dad suddenly crouched before them, about to hug them.


    They backed off immediately, and that move made Clarke stunned. His body trembled as he realized his children must''ve been scared of him now.


    "Kids, go and hug your Dad. He misses you two so much," Yunyu said.


    Hermes and Artemis looked at each other before slowly reaching out to their Dad and hugging him. Clarke used his arms to gather them in his embrace.


    "My champ, my little princess, Dad has failed you two. Dad ignored you often, and dad doesn''t know how to communicate."


    "I''m sorry for being a bad father. I¡ªI don''t deserve such good kids like you two."


    "Hermes, my Champ, you''re a strong and smart boy. I heard from your teacher once that you want to be an athlete in the future, is that right?"


    "Yes, Dad¡­"


    "Artemis, my Little Princess, you''re Daddy''s precious daughter. I''m sorry for breaking our promises many times. If¡­ if there is another chance, then Daddy will buy lots and lots of princess dolls, okay?"


    "Promise, Daddy?"


    "¡­I promise."


    Clarke then kissed Hermes and Artemis'' forehead, just like Yunyu did before. He got up and stood in front of the kids with Yunyu beside him.


    "Hermes, bring your little sister back to Uncle Reed. Don''t worry about him. He loves you as much as we love you two."


    "Now, Mom and Dad have to do our duty to save the city. Because the fate of the city depends on us."


    "Oh, one more, Hermes, Artemis¡­ Mommy is sorry because you have a man as your Mother. It must be weird to have me as your mother."


    Hermes shook his head, "Mom is the best. I will beat anyone who dares to insult Mom."


    "Arte, Arte too! Arte will beat anyone who hurts Mommy!"


    "Thank you, children," Yunyu wiped the tears in his eyes. He didn''t want to look weak in his last moment, especially in front of the kids. "Now go, tell Uncle Reed that I never hate him."


    Hermes hugged Artemis, but he didn''t teleport immediately. He kept staring at his parents and watching as they walked towards their deaths with courage in their hearts.


    It was forever implanted in his and Artemis'' mind how brave and mighty their parents were.


    Yunyu realized what Hermes intended, so he just smiled at them and walked side by side with Clarke towards the epicenter of the timer nuke, the steel ball that landed right in the middle of the city center.


    Everyone watched solemnly as Superbman and this unknown man walked side by side. They were the only people unaffected by the aura created by the steel ball.


    [Now I wonder, Pupa, how come I am immune to both Reed''s disintegration power and Kirktonian stone.]


    [Pupa: That''s because you''ve swallowed too much semen from Clarke and Reed. So your body naturally absorbed the protein.]


    [Hehe, make sense.]


    Right, when they reached the steel ball, Superbman suddenly yelled out loud, "HEAR THIS, I, SUPERBMAN, AM MARRIED TO NATURALLY HOE! WE ARE BLESSED WITH TWO KIDS. I MIGHT MAKE MANY MISTAKES, BUT NEVER ONCE DID I EVER THINK OF LEAVING HIM!"


    Everyone gasped. Of course, they knew Naturally Hoe, but they didn''t expect Superbman to marry a man, who happened to be another superhero.


    Yunyu chuckled and nudged at Clarke, "You really want to tarnish your reputation here?"


    "Nothing worth more than you, Wife. My reputation as Superbman, my job, my world, and everything I do, I do it for you."


    Yunyu smiled happily. He wouldn''t lie that he got so delighted. Clarke finally announced to the world that he had a wife and children.


    "Well, it is time, let''s show a good example for our children. This is the least we could do after so many things happened," Yunyu said. He walked towards the steel ball and picked the nearest flower. Yunyu used his power to engulf the steel ball with vines and opened his mouth.


    He swallowed the medium-sized steel ball that had been covered with vines easily, so the nuke was inside his stomach right now.. He looked at Clarke and said, "It''s time to leave, Husband."

 Chapter 702 - 14.98

    "It''s time to leave, Husband."


    Clarke nodded and swiped Yunyu''s leg, carrying him in bridal style. They smiled at each other and then looked at the people watching them.


    The cameras were zooming at them from afar while their colleague from League of Heroes saluted at them, knowing this was the end of Superbman and Naturally Hoe.


    Clarke and Yunyu looked at their children and gave their last smile before Clarke flew up.


    Everyone followed the figure of Clarke and Yunyu flying up until they became a spot in the sky.


    "Mom¡­ Dad¡­" Hermes continued watching as he felt this wave of sadness and pride in his heart. He was sad that he had to see his parents'' death at the age of 8 with his little sister, but his Mom always taught him the duty of a Superhero.


    ¡­


    Clarke flew as high as he could until he passed the cloud and continued until the air started thinning.


    Clarke was an alien, so he could survive in a low air place, but Gaius wasn''t. His face started turning blue, so Yunyu didn''t want to miss this chance to utter things he wanted to say the whole time.


    "Clarke, stop here. I think this is safe enough¡­." Yunyu said.


    Clarke nodded obediently. He smiled at Yunyu, but his smile faltered after seeing the purple glow in Yunyu''s belly, "Yunyu¡­ Wife¡­ I''m sorry that you have to do this with me¡­."


    "Sorry for what? I don''t feel wronged at all," Yunyu said.


    "This is my world. I should''ve compensated you for what I did in the previous world... I hurt you so much. I don''t deserve to be loved by you¡­."


    "You deserve to be loved by me, Clarke..." Yunyu said while caressing Clarke''s cheeks gently. "You sacrificed so much as Mamoru Ito, Zerocheat, and also the original Lee Yongsun."


    "You also sacrifice your happiness as Aaron Xu for Long Shen and me."


    "You stayed faithful to me even after three rebirths in the 12th world Ancient China. I remember how you keep me in your heart even though you know we cannot be together in my third rebirth in that world¡­."


    "But in that 13th world¡ª" Clarke couldn''t forget how terrified Yunyu was and how Yunyu killed himself just to escape him. He was that much of a hideous monster.


    "Clarke, in that 13th world, I know that you''re desperate to get me, and once I am gotten, the situation is just not suitable for us to stay together."


    "I was scared, but that doesn''t mean I hate you, Clarke. I''m sorry for lashing out at you. It''s my fault."


    "No¡ªNot only that, but I also mistreated you as Clarke Gaist in this world. Even though I have all the time in my life to treat you right. Yunyu, I don''t deserve you at all¡­." Clarke said as he felt the pain in his chest start hurting again.


    "It is not you who decide whether you deserve it or not," Yunyu tried to pacify him. "Clarke, I am the master of my will, but I am also a slave to my heart."


    "That means¡­ despite all the things happening between us, I will not ignore this blossoming feeling. In the end, my heart wants you to embrace me, even if this is our last."


    "Clarke¡­ show me your true face, no need to hide anything¡­."


    "But you will feel disgusted at me¡­."


    "No, not this time. I will show you how wrong I was before, and I want to make it up for you," Yunyu convinced Clarke.


    After that encouragement, Clarke closed his eyes and slowly shed all his disguise that covered his real face.


    Yunyu watched as Clarke''s skin peeled off and showed a horrifying monster with ashen and crack all over his face.


    He had a wide mouth and sharp teeth, and his touch became cold instantly.


    But his eyes stayed the same, and when their eyes met, Yunyu and Clarke could feel the spark between their eyes.


    The blood chain between their hearts also started forming again. This was the real Clarke, which he called a hideous monster in the last world.


    That words must''ve broken him completely.


    Yunyu gently touched Clarke''s ashen and cracked face, and Clarke avoided the touch immediately, "D¡ªDon''t touch me, Yunyu. My skin¡­ is not good to touch."


    "Do you think I will be disgusted?"


    "¡­"


    Yunyu sighed, "I am not disgusted. I''ve never been disgusted in the first place. It''s me¡­ my stupidity and pettiness, that led me to say that."


    "But I am hideous¡­."


    "This is not what you originally looked like, right? How come you can get into this state?" Yunyu asked.


    "I... I followed you from one world to another. In each successful attempt, I lost a bit of my power. And whenever I died in a world in any possible way, my body will stay like that forever."


    "So this ashen and cracked skin, this ripped mouth, and sharp teeth¡­ are all my doing?"


    "N¡ªNO! You did nothing wrong, Yunyu! It''s just me who''s not careful¡ª"


    Clarke was stunned when Yunyu suddenly kissed his hideous ripped lips. He kissed it so gently as if he had no disgust.


    Clarke''s body trembled. He almost lost his full strength out of confusion and excitement at the same time, "Y¡ªYunyu, why¡ª"


    "Why not? You have sacrificed yourself for me. A small kiss wouldn''t hurt, right?"


    "But¡ª"


    "Clarke, stop looking down on yourself," Yunyu said. "You might not be my end journey, but you have engraved yourself in my heart. I will never forget you¡­."


    Clarke finally let go of his worry as he stared at those sparkly eyes.


    "Wife¡­"


    "Husband~" Yunyu giggled lightly. "Oh, don''t you think this is a bit nostalgic? In the 5th world, you were Mamoru Ito, and you were about to explode, so I carried you to the sky, and we exploded together," Yunyu joked. "Now it''s the same thing, but I am the one who got carried by you instead."


    "We will still explode together, wife¡­." Clarke said. "This is my real body after I switched mine with Reed Ville, Yunyu. Please call me by my name, just once."


    "Hehe, I love you, Clarke Gaist, husband."


    "I¡­ I love you too, Bai Yunyu, my wife¡­."


    [Pupa: Ding! Clarke Gaist''s Fatemeter increases to 100%! Congratulations, Host, may you live a long, prosperous life with the master of the world!]


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 100%! The world has been completed!]


    Bai Yunyu and Clarke Gaist kissed for the last time, and the purple glow inside Yunyu''s body shone bright and exploded. The ringing voice from the sky alerted everyone as they watched Superbman and his wife, Naturally Hoe, save the world with the cost of their lives.


    **


    Yunyu stared at the nothingness in front of him. Their bodies were turned into dust as they exploded, so he couldn''t see any corpses at all.


    He looked at Pupa, who was busy setting up for the next world, but there seemed to be something wrong with it.


    [Pupa: Hmm¡­ this should be right.]


    [Ehh, what''s wrong, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: It''s nothing. We should leave now.]


    Yunyu sighed, he still wanted to spend more time with Clarke, but fate said otherwise.


    But what he said was the truth. Clarke had engraved himself in Yunyu''s heart. Yunyu would hold Clarke dear in his heart.


    [The next should be our last world, right? What''d happen after we finished, Pupa?]


    [Pupa:¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­]


    [Pupa?]


    [Pupa: ¡­ 1¡­.]


    Blip.

 Chapter 703 - 14. 99: The Heart Of A Lovelorn (End)

    "Uncle, this is your breakfast. I made it by myself!" Artemis came inside the room with a tray of warm porridge for her Uncle Reed.


    "Are you still feeling unwell, Uncle?" Artemis asked. She put her palm on Reed''s forehead and hummed for a moment, "Hmm, Uncle''s temperature is still high, are you sure we don''t need to see the doctor?"


    Reed smiled at Artemis and shook his head, "No need, Princess. Uncle is strong. This is just a small fever."


    "But you''ve never been sick, Uncle¡­." Artemis knew it was just a small fever. But Uncle Reed had her late Dad''s original body. It''s almost impossible for him to get sick.


    "Ahah, that''s because Uncle is old. I''m 44 this year. That means I''m not as strong as I used to be," Reed said with a chuckle. "Thank you for breakfast. You should return to your class. The teacher has been waiting, right?"


    "Yes, Uncle¡­"


    Artemis walked out but turned her head when she was about to leave the door, "Uncle, are you sure you don''t want to marry anyone?"


    "¡­ No. Don''t talk about it again, okay?"


    "Understand, Uncle¡­"


    Artemis finally left the room and resumed her study with the tutor.


    Reed sighed. Artemis was 14 years old now, even Reed didn''t realize how time passed, and the three years old little princess had turned into a teenage girl who was smart and understanding.


    Reed Ville stared at the ceiling. Eleven years had passed after the incident that killed Clarke and Yunyu.


    Reed was utterly heartbroken when he heard that huge explosion in the sky because he knew that his beloved Yunyu wouldn''t return to him.


    "It is my fault in the first place. I am a scum¡­."


    After that, Reed started searching for Artemis and Hermes, they were hiding in their old home, and it took a while until Reed could convince them to live with him.


    Because he didn''t want Yunyu''s kids to suffer.


    Honestly, he wasn''t sure if his love for the kids stemmed from his true feeling as a father figure or because he just loved Yunyu too much that he was willing to take care of his kids.


    But in the end, Reed Ville took serious care of the kids, from their education, emotional support, and future. He also disbanded The Revenant just a month after Clarke and Yunyu''s death.


    However, despite The Revenant disbandment, he still employed those supervillains to be his and the kids'' guards and workers in other fields so they wouldn''t return to the world of crime.


    And those who dared to do another crime heist, Reed just disintegrated them instantly.


    Thus, in just five years, the League of Heroes became inactive. Nowadays, only Bateman and a few others patrolled the cities for small crimes.


    Because the big ones had been taken care of by Reed''s power.


    Eleven years had passed, Reed could feel that his body was in borrowed time. He couldn''t last much longer because he was just a stand-in right now.


    His real soul, the monster that loved Yunyu, decided to live in Clarke''s body and died with Yunyu.


    So in this borrowed time, he wanted to make up for all the wrongdoings he did before and compensated the kids for his insanity that killed their parents.


    "Ah, Yunyu¡­ where are you right now? I miss you so much¡­."


    **


    "Uncle, how are you feeling right now?" Hermes returned home in the evening after managing Uncle Reed''s business. He was 19 years old and tutored by Reed since he was 15 to be the next successor.


    Hermes became a handsome and tall man. He looked similar to Clarke, basically Clarke 2.0 at this point. He sat at the edge of the bed and checked Uncle Reed''s forehead, "Uncle, your fever is still bad. Let''s go to the doctor, or let me call one, okay?"


    "No need, Champ. Uncle is just feeling unwell these days," Reed smiled. "How is your work?"


    "All is well, Uncle. Thanks to you, who taught me since four years ago, now I understand how to run the business," Hermes said.


    "That''s good. Then, how about your power? I heard you developed a power similar to mine."


    Hermes paused and then nodded, "It''s similar Uncle, disintegration."


    "Champ, be careful of that power. Don''t get arrogant because of that, or it might be your doom, just like your Uncle."


    Hermes was distressed by his Uncle Reed''s stubbornness. But he understood how Uncle Reed still firmly said that he didn''t need a doctor because this was the first time he got sick, even though it was just a fever.


    If only there was someone here¡­


    "Uncle, have you thought about marrying someone else? I''m sure Mom wouldn''t mind¡­."


    "It''s not only about your Mom, Hermes. It''s about myself. I refuse to marry because of my sin¡­." Reed said. "I have decided to dedicate my life to you and Artemis."


    "Tell me, Champ. Do you hate me?"


    "Huh? What''s with that question, Uncle?"


    "Do you hate me for¡­ killing your parents?"


    ¡­


    Hermes took a deep breath and shook his head, "At first, I thought that you''re the bad guy who killed my Mom and Dad. But Mom told Artemis and me to return to you because you''re the only one he trusted to take care of us."


    "Uncle, Mom never blame you for his death, neither I nor Artemis. We loved you as much as Mom and Dad."


    "You''re the best father we could have, and Mom would probably think the same. You took care of us for eleven years, and there is nothing we could do to pay back."


    "So no, Uncle. I do not hate you for what you did. I believe everything happened for a reason, especially when I saw how Mom and Dad accepted their fate valiantly," Hermes said.


    ¡­


    "Thank you, Champ," Reed said in a low voice. "Can you call me Dad, at least once?"


    ¡­


    "Dad¡­"


    Reed felt his heart start beating slower as he heard that word coming from Hermes'' lips for the first time.


    "Thank you, Son. You should have dinner with your little sister. Artemis said she had a new recipe. She really took your mother''s cooking talent."


    "Tell her to be a chef in the future, and you should do what you like as well."


    "Now, Uncle is a little tired. I will sleep earlier. You can leave now, Son."


    Hermes wanted to stay for a while, but Uncle Reed looked exhausted, so he got up and walked out.


    "Hermes."


    "Yes, Uncle?"


    "You two are my children, you and Artemis."


    "Of course, Uncle¡­."


    Hermes finally closed the door, leaving Reed alone.


    Leaving continued staring at the ceiling. He was at his last straw. So he closed his eyes and mumbled one name, "Bai Yunyu¡­."


    The last teardrop at the edge of his eyes marked the death of Reed Ville.


    **


    After Reed''s death, Clarke finally regained his consciousness, absorbing his real body, and faced the real Master, the creator of all, God Han Ye.


    Master Han Ye chuckled mirthlessly when Clarke stared at him with such a clear gaze, "What? What do you want right now? Are you planning to revolt as well? You''ve been blinded by that bitch Yunyu."


    "Just because you have half of my soul doesn''t mean that I cannot defeat you," Master Han Ye said.


    "No, my Lord. I know I cannot defeat you, and I am willing to give my soul because you''re the real owner," Clarke replied. "But please give Yunyu a chance. He will make it right."


    "Whether I will give him a chance or not, that''s not your problem," Master Han Ye opened his hand and trapped Clarke in a golden sphere that slowly shrunk.


    Clarke could fight back and probably give Master Han Ye a good fight. But he knew that Yunyu and Master Han Ye needed to meet sooner or later.


    He just wished that Master Han Ye wouldn''t be so harsh on Yunyu, no matter how scummy he was in the past.


    Master Han Ye turned Clarke into a golden bead and then swallowed the last soul separated from him.


    Clarke had half of his soul and power, so when he swallowed it, Master Han Ye could feel the energy surging in his body, and slowly, a golden glow exuded from Master Han Ye.


    After it was done, Master Han Ye finally obtained his real body, but he was yet to get everything back, there was one more, and he knew how to handle this one.


    "Bai Yunyu, it is time for you to pay for what you did to me, you cheap bitch."


    __


    Thank you for reading everyone!


    This is the end of World 14!


    I hope that you like this arc despite the heavy story!


    Also, stay tuned, because the next arc will blow your mind!


    __

 Chapter 704 - World 13 Alternate Ending: Maximillien Eau Saumont (1)

    Forbidden Love of the Archduke (1)


    ''The fountain looks beautiful tonight, it reminds me of that small trick Jean often does to create a rainbow water fountain, and he called it RGB fountain. I don''t know what RGB means, but it does sound poetic,'' Maximillien thought as he stared at the fountain in front of him.


    "Big brother, you''re here," Jean called his big brother, who was sitting alone on a bench near the fountain. Maximillien was sitting dazedly for a long time until Jean called him.


    "Jean¡­" Maximillien mumbled.


    Jean walked towards Maximillien and sat beside his big brother, "Big brother, are you alright? I''ve been searching for you for the whole night, and you just disappeared."


    "Jean, it''s late. You should go to sleep because tomorrow will be one of your big days," Maximillien said, ignoring Jean''s question.


    Jean realized that his big brother wasn''t like his usual. He looked weak and dispirited, unlike the regular handsome and majestic Archduke Maximillien Eau Saumont.


    "Big brother, is everything alright?" Jean asked again. He held his big brother''s hand and frowned. "Big brother, your hand is cold now. You shouldn''t stay here for too long. It''s not good for your health."


    Maximillien could feel Jean''s smooth and warm hands engulfing his cold hand, and their fingers intertwined, "Big brother¡­."


    That soft and gentle voice was like music in Maximillien''s ears. He had realized his own feeling for Jean for about two years now, but he had no courage to confess because he was a coward.


    He was afraid that Jean would be disgusted with him since they were ''brothers'' despite not being blood-related.


    Maximillien let his fingers intertwine with Jean''s for a good while before yanking his hands out, separating himself from Jean.


    Jean was surprised by his Big brother''s behavior. Because he didn''t think that his big brother would reject him like this, "Big brother? Is there anything wrong?" Jean asked.


    "It''s nothing. You should return back to your room, Jean," Maximillien replied coldly.


    He looked away because he couldn''t stare at Jean''s beautiful eyes for too long, afraid that he might''ve acted out of control.


    Meanwhile, Jean was hurt by his Big brother''s attitude towards him. Two years had passed since their fight in the academy''s dorm. His Big brother treated him like air now, no matter how much he tried to mend their relationship.


    Jean still remembered that day, when his Big brother was visiting his dorm, only to start a fight between them and stormed out. After that, Maximillien never talked to him except it was an important matter, and all of their previous family activities together were all gone.


    No more breakfast and dinner, no more having teatime together, no more going around the city and duchy for relaxation. And the most grievous thing that hurt Jean''s heart was¡­ the fact that Big brother started talking with a few noble girls to see a suitable candidate for marriage.


    "Big brother, look at me," Jean requested.


    "I don''t need to. You should go now," Maximillien refused, which aggravates Jean even more.


    "Am I that detestable for you, Big brother? Why do you hate me now?" Jean asked. "Was it because of the inheritance? Big brother, I''ve never once asked for any part of this Archduchy. I know that you''re the sole heir of the Archduchy, and I''ve told you I''ll find a work in the city after I graduate!"


    ¡­


    Still no answer from Maximilien. He kept his silence and looked away as if he didn''t want to look at Jean ever again.


    Jean was hurt by his Big brother''s silent and harsh treatment. He got up from the chair and stood right in front of his Big brother, "Big brother, look at me! Just once, please!"


    ¡­


    Maximillien didn''t move at all. He kept ignoring Jean and treated him like air. Honestly, it also hurt Maximillien deeply, but he knew this was the best because Jean was about to marry Saint Raphael De Argent.


    Tomorrow was when Saint Raphael would come and officially propose to Jean Eau Saumont for his hand-in marriage right before Maximillien as Jean''s only relative and Emperor or Argent, Raphael''s father.


    Of course, everyone in the Archduchy was ecstatic hearing the news that Jean would finally marry. He was at the legal age of marriage in the empire, so nobody questioned it.


    But there was someone who had a bitter and cold face since the day of the announcement, Archduke Maximillien himself.


    He looked so cold, and in a terrible mood, he wouldn''t even hesitate to yell at servants and guards for the slightest mistake possible.


    They thought it was because Young Master Jean was about to get married, so it was just Archduke''s sentimental feeling over his little brother.


    But after Jean came to the palace, Archduke''s expression turned even worse.


    Realizing that his Big brother wouldn''t budge, Jean could only clench his fist and ask, "Big brother, if you want me to leave, then I will leave from the palace!"


    Jean turned his head, but before he could take one step away, Maximillien suddenly grabbed his wrist, "You won''t leave anywhere. This palace is your home."


    "But I don''t feel like home¡­ because you don''t accept me, Big brother," Jean said. He was almost crying right now. "If you really don''t like me, then just say it, big brother. I will leave¡­."


    "I never dislike you," Maximillien denied. "It''s just¡ªa complicated feeling. But I should be able to brush this away as time passed on."


    ''I hope,'' Maximillien wished in his heart. But he knew exactly that he wouldn''t be able to move on from Jean because his love for Jean was already rooted deep inside his heart, and it wasn''t familial love.


    It was romance. He wanted to kiss Jean and make him his person. He wanted to sleep with Jean and woke up with Jean on the other side of the bed.


    Despite his feelings growing stronger every day, he also felt dirty and disgusted by his own thoughts. Because obviously, Jean only saw him as a big brother, nothing more.


    It was a forbidden feeling that he wanted to keep inside his heart forever.


    "Don''t feel upset. The fault is on my behalf, Jean," Maximillien said, trying to pacify his beloved little brother. "Of course, I have given you my blessing. You can¡ª" Maximillien choked on his own words. He was unwilling to release Jean from his palace to Saint Raphael.


    But this was Jean''s choice. He wouldn''t be so egoistic to hoard Jean all for himself. He knew that Jean would hate him for that.


    "I give you my blessing. You can marry Saint Raphael if that is your choice."


    Jean''s heart skipped a beat because he said something this evening to Raphael about their engagement and agreement. Yet, the palace had prepared everything for the celebration tomorrow.


    He was afraid that his big brother would get mad, but he couldn''t lie about his real feeling forever.


    Thus, he turned around, and their eyes finally met, "Big brother, about the marriage proposal tomorrow. I''ve told Angel Raphael that I cannot marry him.. Because I don''t want to live in a lie¡­."

 Chapter 705 - World 13 Alternate Ending: Maximillien Eau Saumont (2)

    Forbidden Love of the Archduke (2)


    "Big brother, about the marriage proposal tomorrow. I''ve told Angel Raphael that I cannot marry him. Because I don''t want to live in a lie¡­."


    "What?!" Maximillien was astonished. "You¡ªYou''re joking, right? You annulled the proposal with him? Why?!"


    "Because I can''t live in a lie, Big brother. I don''t like him, and I can''t marry him. I''d rather stay true to my heart and leave everything behind," Jean''s beautiful eyes started pooling with tears as he continued, "Big brother, I will leave the duchy now, just like what you want. Please be well without me."


    Maximillien gripped Jean''s hand tightly, "What do you mean by that? Jean Eau Saumont, tell me what really happens between you and Saint Raphael!"


    "We broke up! I''ve never loved him in the first place, big brother! Do you really think that I will keep my childhood crush on him forever? I''m an adult now, and I have someone else I love."


    "You love someone else?!" Maximillien''s eyes widened. He got up from the bench and stood in front of Jean. His whole aura looked intimidating as he glared at Jean, "Tell me about this boy you have feelings for."


    Jean looked nervous, but in front of his big brother, he couldn''t lie much about it, "He is¡­ cold, stoic, can be ruthless, but he is also caring, and he loved me wholeheartedly since we were young. I know my feeling is forbidden, but¡­ I can''t suppress it inside my heart."


    "Then who is this guy? Tell me!" Maximillien implored. He couldn''t help but get possessive when he heard Jean had someone else in his heart.


    Jean wanted to say that he had realized he had been in love with his big brother for so long. But he was afraid that his Big brother would be disgusted with him because this was a forbidden love, they might not be blood-related, but they were still adopted brothers, right?


    Jean shook his head weakly, "I cannot tell you, big brother."


    "Why?!"


    "Because you will be disgusted by me¡­." Jean said. His tears started dropping as he realized that he wouldn''t be able to marry his big brother, the only one he loved.


    "Jean..." Maximillien was stunned by Jean''s tears. He sighed and released Jean''s hand. He fished the handkerchief from his pocket and started wiping Jean''s tears gently.


    "You don''t need to force yourself if you don''t want to talk about it. I''m sorry," Maximillien said. "But what happened between you and Saint Raphael?"


    "How many times do I have to tell you I do not like him! And he is always busy traveling around the globe," Jean sighed. "Big brother, please don''t ask about Saint Raphael anymore. We broke up in a fair manner. He also said that he''d bless me with whoever I want as a husband."


    "And you will use that blessing to marry this new crush of yours?"


    "He is not new, big brother! We''ve been together for a very long time!"


    Maximillien was thinking hard, trying to remember whether Jean was close with anyone in the past.


    Of course, that kid named Matthew, but Matthew and Jean hadn''t been in contact for years. Maximillien doubted that Jean would marry Matthew.


    Jean saw that his big brother was still too dense to realize that he was the one all along. Jean was in love with his big brother, the forbidden feeling he shouldn''t have.


    Jean planned to leave right after this, so he braced himself and snapped his fingers to create small magic between them.


    Maximillien was stunned when Jean suddenly turned into hundreds of shining butterflies. The butterflies circled around Maximillien''s body and put him into a deep sleep.


    "No, Jean¡­" Maximillien experienced extreme drowsiness and fell asleep instantly.


    Jean entered his big brother''s dream so he could confess and leave immediately.


    Maximillien looked around in the empty space around him. He knew that Jean was capable of much unknown magic, but he didn''t understand why would Jean put him to sleep.


    "Jean, are you here?" Maximillien asked.


    A butterfly flew from the darkness towards Maximillien and transformed into Jean, standing in front of him.


    "Big brother, I''m sorry, I have to put you to sleep because what I''m about to say¡ªyou will not like it," Jean said with a bitter smile on his face. "Please bear with it because this is my last words."


    Jena focused his gaze at his big brother and said, "Big brother¡ªNo, Maximillien Eau Saumont, you may see me as your little brother since we were young, but¡­ I have something else in my heart."


    "I know you will be disgusted, but¡­ I love you."


    "I love you not as a family or brother, but I love you as a man. I want to marry you instead because you''re the one who''s always looking out for me, taking care of me, and also pampered me. I cannot help but fall in love¡­."


    Jean finally uttered everything that he had wanted to say for so long. He turned around immediately, afraid to see the disgust in his big brother''s face, "I will leave now, big brother. I will have to put you on sleep for a while so I can leave quietly. I''m sorry for being a bad and unfilial brother to you, but I can''t lie about my own heart."


    Just right before Jean could leave the dream inside Maximillien''s heart, the owner of the dream hugged him from behind.


    Jean jolted when he felt the big and warm body engulf him. He could also feel Maximillien''s breath tickling his nape, "B¡ªBig brother¡ª"


    "Don''t call me big brother now. Call me by my name," Maximillien said. He buried his face on Jean''s shoulder, feeling ashamed of himself. "Jean, I''m sorry for making you feel like that for so long. I should''ve told you a long time ago."


    "I, Maximillien Eau Saumont, has been in love with you, Jean Eau Saumont, for so long. And my love for you is not just a familial love. I love you as a man. I want to marry you, Jean¡­."


    Jean turned his body around to face Maximillien. He was surprised that both of them had the same feelings. As they stared at each other, Jean''s eyes pooled with tears again.


    Maximillien kissed Jean''s cheek that was wet with tears and then kissed the lips of his beloved, something that he wished he could do since long time ago.


    They shared their first kiss full of longing in the dream. Jean''s natural magic engulfed them with thousands of light butterflies, and the dream was shattered.


    Maximillien woke up and saw that Jean was standing in front of him. He looked shy and a bit reluctant, "B¡ªBig brother, are you sure about what you said?"


    Maximillien got up from the bench and hugged Jean tightly. He whispered, "I am sure that I love you, Jean. I''ve loved you for so long, and I will continue doing so. I want to marry you and wake up with you on the other side of the bed."


    "Then kiss me, Maximillien. Kiss me as a lover," Jean asked.


    Maximillien stared at Jean''s clear eyes, and his heart was racing. He didn''t want to take his eyes off him, and they shared their first kiss in real life together.


    [Pupa: Ding! Maximillien Eau Saumont''s Fatemeter increases to 100%! I''m wishing you a happy life with him for a long time. Congratulation, host!]


    [Hehe, you still have that automated message, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: It is a default setting for me, I cannot change it.]


    [Pupa: Anyway, with this, that means you have failed this world. Because you have three male leads and one hidden male lead to conquer. Yet, you only romanced Maximillien.]


    [Pupa: Raphael thought that you''re not ready for such a long and arduous trip across the globe with him. Wolf left the Archduchy with his Big brother, and you still haven''t unlocked the fourth hidden male lead in this world.]


    [I mean, this world is difficult, Pupa! Besides, Maximillien is the one who has been on my side for so long. He is literally the best I could get!]


    [Pupa: Your mission is to make a harem in this world. But¡ªif this is your choice, we can always spend a lifetime with Maximillien until your death and then restart.]


    [Hehe, let''s do that! I wonder what would happen if I romanced every male lead to 100%. I bet we can have an orgy!]

 Chapter 706 - RW 1.1: My Thankless Dedication

    Yunyu opened his eyes after he teleported from World 14 with Pupa. Pupa said this should be his last world, and Pupa also gave him a spoiler. The world was actually an ancient cultivation world!


    But when he opened his eyes and looked around, he frowned, "Wait, cultivation world has bus stop?"


    He got even more confused after seeing his old neighbor, Grandma Mu, sitting on her terrace while drinking tea in the morning, just like what she did every day.


    "Wait, Grandma Mu is a cultivator too?"


    Yunyu got even more confused, and when he was about to take a step to the road, he heard a loud voice from the incoming car, "HOOOONNKK!"


    Yunyu turned his head immediately and saw the same Truck-Kun that was about to hit him before that kitten in pink tutu saved him by stopping the time.


    But this time, Yunyu was alerted, and he stepped back, so the Truck-kun only passed him at high speed.


    Whoops!


    Yunyu coughed a few times because some of the smoke from the car got into his mouth, "Uhk! Uhk! Damn it, I should''ve worn a mask!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "WAIT A MINUTE!" Yunyu finally realized something. "This is my world!"


    He saw Grandma Mu was still sipping her tea while listening to some old Chinese song. He dashed to her house and then asked abruptly, "Grandma Mu! Is this really you?!"


    Grandma Mu jolted, some of her tea was spilled on her shirt, "Aiya! Bai Yunyu, don''t scare me like that!"


    "Grandma Mu¡­"


    "Also, why are you still here? You said this is your first day of shooting, right? You always told me that you want to be a movie star, right?"


    ''Or becoming Han Ye''s personal hoe, hehe,'' Yunyu added in his heart.


    "Now go and wait for the bus! You will be late if you''re staying here!" Grandma Mu said.


    Yunyu nodded and excused himself. He walked to the bus stop and waited for the bus just like what he scheduled waaaayy back before he transmigrated into many worlds.


    He was still dazed as he hopped on the bus, thinking this must be a dream. Because Pupa said, he still had one more final world before returning to the real world, which was the cultivation world.


    Thus, Yunyu called Pupa in his head.


    [Pupa, you there?]


    ¡­


    [Pupa, helloooo¡­]


    ¡­


    [Pupa, I have a collection of new Sailor Moon movies that you haven''t watched! Come here and get it yourself~]


    ¡­


    Now he was convinced that Pupa wasn''t here at all. He didn''t know what happened, but it seemed that he got disconnected from Pupa, which was impossible without Pupa doing it by itself.


    ''But what would cause Pupa to break our connection? Did I do something wrong?'' Yunyu thought.


    Of course, he was happy that he had returned to his real world. But it was so abrupt that he felt lost right now.


    Without Pupa to guide him, he became distraught, no Fatemeter, no mission, nothing at all.


    Just the plain, good old Yunyu and his small life.


    Now he kept wondering if all of his adventures with Pupa were just a dream or a hallucination that he experienced. But that ''it''s all just a dream'' plot would be too mainstream, so he doubted that was the real reason.


    ''But if I''m not dreaming, then where is Pupa?'' Yunyu asked himself.


    **


    Yunyu got up from the seat after looking at the window and seeing that his stop was near. Somehow, he still remembered all his plans before he was transmigrated. Even though he probably spent centuries in all previous worlds combined.


    He walked to the studio today, and it was still very early in the morning. The staffs were still busy putting up the decorations and props for the actors later on. Yunyu didn''t need to get up so early today, but he was used to it even before becoming a small actor.


    Because he often visited these movie studios to help Big sis Deng Jia, but he usually called her Jia Jie, Han Ye''s manager.


    As the number 1 fan and president of Han Ye''s fan club, he didn''t shy away from his adoration to Han Ye and his willingness to help for anything as long as Han Ye successfully completed his job as a movie star.


    ''I bet Pupa would mock me if it saw me doing something like this blindly. Geez, that floating orange thing always has something to say.''


    "Jia Jie, good morning," Yunyu greeted Jia Jie, who was still checking the props for Han Ye today.


    Jia Jie turned her head, and her face brightened when he saw Yunyu, "Oh! Yunyu, good morning!"


    Jia Jie knew Yunyu very well. He had been helping her since two years ago, when Yunyu was still in high school, "Why do you come so early? you''re an actor today, right?"


    "Hehe, I am, Jie!"


    "Congratulations, Yunyu! I know you can do it! You''re a talented actor!" Jia Jie praised. She often saw how Yunyu practiced casting while waiting for Han Ye to finish his shooting. "Do you need something? I can help since you''re the actor today!" Jia Jie offered.


    But Yunyu shook his head and giggled happily, "It''s fine, Jia Jie. I''m here to help Han Ye Gege. This is one of his important movies of the year, right? He should be able to perform well!"


    Jia Jie''s smile faltered once Yunyu called Han Ye his ''Gege.''


    Because Han Ye hated it, though, to be honest, Han Ye always hated Bai Yunyu for no absolute reason. Even though Yunyu was probably the best fan that Han Ye could ever get.


    She was afraid that Yunyu calling Han Ye ''Gege'' might become a habit that''d only hurt Yunyu later on, so she said, "Yunyu, don''t use ''Gege'' when calling Han Ye, okay? He seriously doesn''t like it. You know he is also a man with a temper, right?"


    "Ah, Jia Jie, but Han Ye Gege never likes me in the first place. What makes it different now?"

 Chapter 707 - RW 1.2

    "Yunyu, don''t use ''Gege'' when calling Han Ye, okay? He seriously doesn''t like it. You know he is also a man with a temper, right?"


    "Ah, Jia Jie, but Han Ye Gege never likes me in the first place. What makes it different now?"


    "Well, that''s¡ª" Jia Jie got tongue-tied the moment Yunyu shot her with a reality check. Honestly, she didn''t understand why would Yunyu waste his time trying to serve Han Ye. Even as a fan, the amount of dedication and thankless work he did for Han Ye was unbelievable.


    Yet, he asked for nothing, even after so much disrespect from his idol.


    Yet, despite all the horrible treatments he got from Han Ye, Yunyu still persevered and dedicated his life. It made Jia Jie wonder if Yunyu was really that faithful fan or just a masochistic idiot.


    Jia Jie sighed. Once Yunyu had shown up in front of her, he would never leave and continued asking if he could help in any way possible no matter how many times she told him to leave.


    So Jia Jie gave him small errands to make him busy for a while. Though, later on, he became a lot more proficient in what he was doing, Jia Jie starting to worry that she''d lose his job since Yunyu was so good at being an assistant.


    "Alright, fine, I haven''t bought breakfast for Han Ye. You should buy one in the convenience store nearby, remember his usual, okay?"


    "Yes, Ma''am!" Yunyu rushed out to the convenience store outside of the movie studio. Of course, he knew what Han Ye wanted because he had been buying this for almost 2 years now.


    Yunyu picked two chocolate donuts and a cup of hot coffee. Yunyu wasn''t a fan of such unhealthy food, but it was what Han Ye usually ate when Jia Jie was the one who delivered it to his room.


    Because Yunyu never took credit for anything that he gave for Han Ye. Because Han Ye never took anything other than from his assistant, Jia Jie.


    Even those gifts from fans, he just threw it away.


    "Aish, Han Ye Gege always buys these as breakfast. It''s not healthy at all!" Yunyu complained. "If only he''d accept my cooking."


    Yunyu tried to give Han Ye Gege his own cooking because he was so good at it. Even Jia Jie thought it was a Michelin restaurant food.


    But when he put it on Han Ye Gege''s table, thinking he would eat it if Yunyu didn''t give it directly.


    He did, of course, but after only one bite, Han Ye suddenly picked up the lunchbox and threw it into the trashcan.


    So that was a warning to never give Han Ye anything Yunyu cooked.


    Yunyu sighed, "Where is Pupa right now? I actually want him to scold me for being an idiot."


    Yunyu returned to the movie studio. Jia Jie was busy checking the props for Han Ye''s movie shoot later because he had a lot of scenes, "Jia Jie, I bought the stuff you ordered."


    "Ah, Yunyu, just put it inside Han Ye''s room, don''t forget to leave as soon as possible, okay? Don''t let him see you," Jia Jie warned. Because both of them knew that Han Ye disliked Yunyu, even seeing his face would make Han Ye lose his appetite.


    "Okay, Jie!" Yunyu sneaked to Han Ye''s reserved room in the movie studio. As the main star of the film, he also got the best treatment that was given, of course. His room was luxurious, although Han Ye didn''t seem to be someone who likes to show off his wealth.


    Yunyu put the food on the table. He remembered his world with Long Shen.


    Honestly, Han Ye and Long Shen had a lot of similarities. From their handwork, simplicity of life, and taste of food.


    But at least Long Shen would show emotion if something was bugging him or whether he didn''t like something.


    But for Han Ye Gege¡­ he was cold, too cold for a human. He never smiled unless it was acting, and he didn''t seem to like anyone. He was just an outright cold person.


    "Oh well¡­ there is no mission in this world, my real world. There is no need to fill the Fatemeter of Han Ye gege. Besides, I have no wish to be with him. All I want to do is to see him succeeding from afar, from my seat as a fan," Yunyu said to himself, reminding himself that he was nothing in Han Ye''s eyes. Just a small little pest that must be so annoying for him.


    Yunyu should leave now, but he was thinking about checking the room, just like what he usually did. Because Han Ye gege had a lot of fans, and he also had tons of stalkers.


    Even though Yunyu, as the fan club president, should be the one who told those obsessed fangirls not to disturb Han Ye gege, they wouldn''t listen.


    So he had to check the room where Han Ye was staying just in case those stalkers put camera or recording device somewhere.


    Yunyu started checking around, under the bed, near the bedlam, behind the vase. After making sure there was no sign of a recording device anywhere, he sighed in relief and headed to the door.


    The moment he was about to open the door, the door was suddenly opened from outside. Yunyu froze on the spot when his eyes met with Han Ye''s cold gaze, that gaze was piercing enough to make Yunyu almost lost all his strength.


    While Yunyu was shocked, Han Ye only frowned when he saw this young man. Though, his displeasure was really noticeable for Yunyu because he got that face a lot when he met with Han Ye gege.


    "Uhm¡ªuh¡­ G¡ªgege, good morning¡ª" Bai Yunyu covered his mouth immediately after he said that. He truly forgot that he shouldn''t call Han Ye a gege. Because Han Ye hated it when someone called him gege. He hated it more when Yunyu was the one who called him that.


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, Mr. Han Ye. I¡ªI''m just here to deliver your breakfast¡ªI mean, checking the room whether there is a hidden camera or not¡ª"


    The more Yunyu opened his mouth, the worse it got. Finally, after realizing there was no way out, he just lowered his head and excused himself, "E¡ªExcuse me, Mr. Han Ye¡­."


    Yunyu walked out, bypassing Han Ye, who held the door handle.


    "Wait," Han Ye suddenly said.


    Yunyu halted his step and turned around. He was nervous but expectant when Han Ye gege suddenly told him to wait.


    Han Ye entered the room and returned with the donuts and hot coffee Yunyu bought for his breakfast. He suddenly threw the donuts to Yunyu''s face, hitting him right on the forehead, and also throwing the cup of hot coffee right in front of Yunyu''s feet. Since Yunyu was wearing sandal right now, the hot coffee scalded his feet in the process.


    Yunyu winced in pain, he really had to wash his feet as soon as possible before it got burned terribly.


    "Don''t you ever give me your disgusting crap food.. You filthy creep."

 Chapter 708 - RW 1.3

    "Don''t you ever give me your disgusting crap food. You filthy creep."


    SLAM!


    Han Ye slammed the door shut, leaving Yunyu with his scalded feet and face full of chocolate when Han Ye threw the chocolate donuts to his face.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Geez, this donut is expensive for me, Han Ye Gege. Do you know how much I spent to buy your merchandise?" Yunyu complained as he picked up the donuts on the ground and ate them because he bought this with his breakfast money.


    Bai Yunyu went to the toilet and washed his scalded feet. Thankfully, it wasn''t that hot because it had stayed for a while, so it didn''t really hurt.


    Yunyu washed his face and looked at himself in the mirror. He had returned to his original body, 175 centimeters, thin, with peach blossom eyes. It might sound unoriginal, but Yunyu truly had that clean appearance of a youth in his late adolescent age.


    "Ah, my real body is still the most comfortable. Though, I probably should squat more to exercise my butt, so it becomes perkier," Yunyu turned around and giggled like an idiot.


    He was used to his nice perky butt in so many worlds that he forgot his real body wasn''t that nice. He really had to exercise more.


    "But what''s the point of exercising when I eat ramen every single day? Haish¡­" Yunyu sighed, and he walked out. He went to his dressing room and prepared himself for his shoot today.


    He didn''t have many scenes, honestly. Because he only appeared in two episodes and would be killed on the second one.


    But he was still excited because all of his scenes were with Han Ye! That meant he would spend at least a few hours talking with Han Ye Gege, although it''s only during the shooting, hehe.


    Yunyu didn''t have an assistant whatsoever, so he just talked with the makeup artist auntie, "Auntie, I''m the one who will play as Bai Shijue today," Yunyu said, mentioning the character he would be playing.


    "Ohh, so you''re Bai Shijue! Okay then, go sit there. I''ll wash my hands and prepare the makeup kit first."


    Yunyu obediently sat on the chair that he always thought would be impossible for him to sit on.


    Now that he could sit and wait for someone else to do his makeup, it was like a dream come true. He was super excited!


    Yunyu hummed happily until he got a text from Jia Jie.


    ¡ª


    Jia Jie: Yunyu, did Han Ye catch you sneaking around?


    ¡ª


    Yunyu gulped and replied to the text.


    ¡ª


    Yunyu: Yes, Jie. I''m so sorry because I want to check whether there is a hidden camera somewhere, just in case one of those crazy fans trying to snoop around to get footage of Han Ye Gege taking off his clothes or doing something else.


    Jia Jie: I understand your intention, Yunyu. But I''ll be the one who does that from now on, okay? Han Ye scolded me for allowing you to come in.


    Yunyu: Ah, I''m so sorry for giving you trouble, Jie¡­


    Jia Jie: It''s okay. I know you''re a good boy. Just be careful next time.


    ¡ª


    Yunyu felt really guilty for Jia Jie. Honestly, she was his shield whenever Han Ye Gege was about to hit him because of something Han Ye didn''t like.


    ''Ah, if only this real-world had some cheat ability from Pupa, at least that ability to see Fatemeter or looking through the plot, that''d be great.''


    ¡­


    ''Wait, on the second thought, I don''t want to see through Han Ye Gege''s Fatemeter because I know it''d be a minus.''


    Yunyu waited until the makeup artist auntie returned and started applying foundation on his face.


    "Aiya, you''re such a handsome young man, charming too! Is this your first role?" She asked while checking on her brushes.


    "Yes, auntie, this is my first role¡­." Yunyu replied meekly. A faint blush appeared on his face as he felt so flattered that someone finally praised him.


    "Then you must be good! Since this is a high-end series, the director wouldn''t pick a random first-time actor for any role. My name is Shu Miao. Just call me Auntie Shu."


    "M¡ªMy name is Bai Yunyu¡­"


    "Oh? Bai Yunyu as in¡­ white jade? Or hidden talent?"


    "White jade. But maybe I also have talent by being handsome, hehe~."


    "Aiya, you''re so funny!"


    They joked around happily until other actors and actresses came to the set and waited for their turn to do their make up while checking their wardrobe.


    Yunyu hoped that Han Ye would come, at least to see his amazing make up because Yunyu felt 10x more handsome after getting dolled up! Especially his peach blossom eyes, Auntie Shu had put on some pink shades to make him look like an immortal youth, the embodiment of spring.


    "And you''re done! You should put on your costume because you have an early shooting schedule, right?"


    "Ah, yes! H¡ªHow did you know, Auntie Shu?"


    "Haha, the director asked me outside whether the one playing Bai Shijue is already here."


    "Oh, then I should get ready!" Yunyu got up and thanked Auntie Shu for the second time before going to the wardrobe section. He met with Jia Jie, who was busy looking around.


    "Jie, are you searching for something?" Yunyu asked.


    Jia Jie turned her head and looked so relieved when she saw Yunyu, "Oh, thank god you''re still here! Yunyu, I was so scared that you might run away after what¡ªafter what Han Ye did to you," Jia Jie patted Yunyu''s head. "He told me that he threw the donuts at your face and poured the hot coffee on your feet. Are your feet okay?"


    "Mhm, don''t worry too much about me, Jie. The coffee was not that hot anymore, so I washed it in the toilet. I''m sorry for giving you trouble this morning."


    "No, no, it''s my fault for sending you there. Now you have to forget everything that Han Ye said and just focus on your acting today, okay?"


    "Yes! I''ll do my best, Jia Jie!" Yunyu nodded excitedly, and he excused himself because he needed to change his clothes to his costume.


    Jia Jie stared at him from afar and sighed. She was trying her best to hide the fact that Yunyu would be Han Ye''s treacherous disciple in the movie, Bai Shijue.


    Yunyu halted his step before he was too far and turned around. He asked Jia Jie, "Oh, did you tell Han Ye Gege that I''ll be Bai Shijue, Jie?"


    "A¡ªAh, yeah, you don''t need to worry about that. Just focus on your acting today!"


    "Okay, thank you so much, Jia Jie!" Yunyu skipped happily as he went to grab his costume.


    Meanwhile, Jia Jie was nervous because she was scared that Han Ye might have done something. After all, he didn''t like Yunyu.


    But she didn''t want to tell Han Ye directly because she knew Han Ye would probably ask the director to replace Yunyu.


    That was why Jia Jie didn''t tell Han Ye about Yunyu''s role. At least she hoped that Han Ye would be mesmerized by Yunyu''s acting and decided to let him keep the role.


    "Let''s just hope for the best," Jia Jie said to herself.

 Chapter 709 - RW 1.4

    "Let''s just hope for the best," Jia Jie said to herself, hoping that Han Ye would let Yunyu keep his role as Bai Shijue because this could be his breakthrough.


    Jia Jie sighed and returned to Han Ye with the breakfast he wanted, donuts with coffee.


    It was literally the same thing, but Han Ye wanted Jia Jie to buy it herself at the convenience store. When Jia Jie entered the room, Han Ye was busy reading the script today.


    He glanced at Jia Jie shortly before continuing what he was doing.


    "This is your chocolate donuts and coffee. Do you need anything else?"


    "Nothing," Han Ye replied with his deep and hypnotizing voice. Jia Jie always thought Han Ye looked like an emperor in Ancient China. The way he acted, mannerisms, and bearing gave off that aura of an emperor.


    It was no wonder he became so popular, and Yunyu became like an idiot trying to serve him like a good little servant.


    Jia Jie sighed. She was also bitter whenever she remembered what Yunyu had suffered in the hand of this man. But she couldn''t do much because that was Yunyu''s choice in the first place, "I''ll call the make-up artist first. You should have your breakfast quickly."


    "Hm."


    Han Ye stared at the chocolate donuts and coffee, and then he ate it without any complaint, much to Jia Jie''s relief. She called the make-up artist to go to Han Ye''s room for makeup.


    Auntie Shu went to the actor''s room and starter preparing her kit. Everyone knew that Han Ye refused to join the other actors for the make up session because many of them would try to sneak up some photos of Han Ye, the movie emperor, and it was truly disturbing for him.


    "Ah, Han Ye is handsome as always today!" Auntie Shu praised as she prepared her brush.


    "Hm," Han Ye nodded, though Jia Jie could see that his lips perked a bit. Han Ye wasn''t exactly emotionless. He was just nonchalant and cold about almost everything.


    "Ah, Han Ye, you''re going to be Han Shun in this series, right? The righteous sect leader. I read the article on the internet. This will be your first time playing in a series instead of a movie, right?" Auntie Shu chattered. "Ah, don''t be surprised by my knowledge. I''m also your fan, just like my daughter!"


    "Thanks," Han Ye said with a thin smile on his face. Jia Jie was surprised by his smile because he never actually showed something like this in front of Yunyu, no matter how many times Yunyu complimented him.


    It was such a pity.


    "Oh, I also met the one who will be your partner for today''s shooting! Bai Shijue!" Auntie Shu mentioned Yunyu, and Jia Jie panicked immediately. "He is such a handsome, clean youth. Ah, he will be perfect to be Bai Shijue!"


    "You''ve met him?" Han Ye asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Do you think he''ll fit Bai Shijue''s role? I¡­ I like that role¡­." Han Ye said in a low voice as if he didn''t want anyone to know about it.


    Auntie Shu laughed heartily and nodded, "Indeed, this is his first time acting, but he is pretty confident that he can do it! He has such vigorous young blood in him."


    "Hm, good to know," Han Ye nodded affirmingly. It was suitable for the role of Bai Shijue. This clean and vigorous youth would make your heart beat fast just by looking at him, but he was actually treacherous and had a deep hatred towards the righteous sect leader, Han Shu.


    This only made Jia Jie get even more worried than usual because Han Ye said that he personally liked Bai Shijue as a character because he had so much depth. Unfortunately, he only appeared in two episodes before getting killed off.


    Fortunately, Auntie Shu didn''t directly disclose the actor''s name, which was Bai Yunyu, or Han Ye might''ve refused to shoot any scene with him.


    After he finished make-up, Han Ye got up and checked the costume he should be wearing, a white robe with golden embroidery. It was beautiful and somewhat sentimental for Han Ye for unknown reasons.


    "Leave now. I have to change my costume," Han Ye commanded.


    Auntie Shu and Jia Jie left the room, afraid that Han Ye might check on the one who played Bai Shijue before the movie shoot. Jia Jie said, "Just go straight to the movie set after this, okay? Don''t let the director wait for you."


    "Yes."


    **


    "Mr. Director, good morning," Yunyu bowed his head slightly towards the director. Yunyu had known him before this. Because the director often cast Han Ye as the main cast or at least supporting character in a small cameo, because he was truly amazed by Han Ye''s capability as an actor.


    Because Yunyu showed up almost in every set that Han Ye came to, even the director started to notice him.


    "Ah, Yunyu! What''s with your formality? Just call me Uncle Shen like usual," The director laughed while patting Yunyu''s shoulder. "You look so handsome today. The make up and that costume you''re wearing suit you very much. You''re really the most suitable to play the treacherous Bai Shijue."


    "Hehe, thank you, Uncle! Then I will be checking around my set while waiting for Han Ye gege, okay?"


    "Sure, sure, we''ll start once Han Ye is done with his preparation."


    Yunyu looked around happily as he also realized a few details in a book. This big-budget series was a book adaptation under the same name, ''Master of the Spring and Winter.''


    A cultivation book about Han Shun, a sect leader who got betrayed by his disciples and died tragically, and then magically returned back in time to fix what he did wrong.


    Bai Shijue was one of the antagonistic side characters there. He was the one who breached the information about Sect Leader Han Shun''s location, so the leader from the demon sect could ambush him.


    As Yunyu was busy looking around, the director, Uncle Shen, called him, "Where''s that kid? Ah, YUNYU, COME HERE! TIME TO START!"

 Chapter 710 - RW 1.5

    As Yunyu was busy looking around, the director, Uncle Shen, called him, "Where''s that kid? Ah, YUNYU, COME HERE! TIME TO START!"


    Yunyu turned around and saw Uncle Shen waving his hand towards him. There was Han Ye, who looked astonished when Uncle Shen mentioned Yunyu''s name.


    The first thing that Yunyu saw was Han Ye Gege looking so handsome with that white-golden robe and his flowing wig that looked so natural. Yunyu''s natural reaction was rushing towards Han Ye and praising him, "Whoa! Han Ye Gege looks so handsome! Are you sure you''re not a real immortal cultivator? Because you look so ethereal!"


    Uncle Shen laughed when Yunyu praised Han Ye to the moon and back. He knew¡ªin fact, everybody knew that Yunyu was the number one fan of Han Ye. He was a loyal fan and a good kid who would help everyone around the movie set whenever he could.


    Uncle Shen patted Yunyu''s shoulder, "Han Ye, don''t misunderstand. I didn''t pick Yunyu because he hangs out around the set a lot. He did the casting fair and square, and I saw his potential. He fits as Bai Shijue the most!"


    Uncle Shen knew that Han Ye mostly ignored this kid, much to his confusion. Because Han Ye wasn''t that heartless despite having a cold demeanor.


    But Yunyu was a persistent little bun, making Uncle Shen''s heart melt into a puddle. He couldn''t help but spoil Yunyu a bit, thinking of Yunyu as his own son.


    Han Ye still looked at Yunyu with obvious displeasure in his eyes. He was pissed off as well, but in the end, he stayed professional and turned his back, walking towards the set in silence.


    Yunyu''s eyes followed Han Ye Gege, and he looked at Uncle Shen worriedly. He was nervous and scared simultaneously since Han Ye Gege didn''t like him.


    Uncle Sheen smiled and said, "Don''t be scared. Han Ye is a professional. He will do his job, and you should do yours as well."


    "Okay, Uncle¡­"


    Yunyu walked to the set that had been prepared this morning. It was a small courtyard with a plum blossom tree in the middle. This was Plum blossom courtyard, Han Shun''s personal courtyard. Bai Shijue was allowed to enter because he was an important disciple¡ªno, not because he was powerful or whatsoever. But because the sect leader, Han Shun, saw that Bai Shijue had the potential to be a good student and perhaps, a good teacher in the future.


    Han Shun personally picked Bai Shijue as his disciple because of his favorable persona as a bright and cheery student who would do his best despite not being very talented.


    He even allowed Bai Shijue to have his own room here, so Han Shun could personally teach Bai Shijue some cultivation methods in private.


    There was no sexual tension between them in the book. They were purely master and disciple. But of course, the fans always found a way to make a BL fan fiction out of it.


    In this scene, Bai Shijue visited his master because of the complaints from the mortals about the attack from the demon sect, but Han Shun didn''t know that Bai Shijue was the one directing the attack under the order from the leader of the demon sect.


    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    "Master, master!" Bai Shijue rushed to the courtyard. He was catching his breath as if he had run a long way to reach Plum Blossom Courtyard.


    Han Shun raised his brow. He smiled thinly and asked, "Calm down, what makes you like this, Little Plum."


    Little Plum was Han Shun''s nickname for Bai Shijue.


    Bai Shijue took a deep breath before he reported what he saw in the mortal world, "Master, I¡ªI went to a mortal village just now to buy some snacks for myself, and then I saw... the whole village has been desecrated to the ground, the villagers are all dead!"


    "WHAT?!" Han Shun''s eyes widened instantly. He enjoyed his time, but this sudden news ruined the whole day for him. "What happened? How could the whole village get massacred? Was it the mortal''s doing?"


    "N¡ªNo, Master! I was so scared because of the corpses lying on the ground, bloodied. They massacred everyone, even the women and children!" Bai Shijue reported. His face paled, and he felt weak. He vomited his guts out due to shock before he came here.


    "B¡ªBut there is one young man who barely survives, and he grabbed my leg before his death. He mentioned one name before he died¡­." Bai Shijue''s pale face got even paler as he was about to mention a name feared by many. Even he wasn''t immune to this fear. He looked around in fear and then leaned in to whisper on Master Han Shun''s ear, ''Frozen Flower Demonic Sect, Master¡­.''


    Master Han Shun''s gaze darkened as Bai Shijue mentioned that demonic sect name. Because that was the strongest demonic sect that was so destructive, they were difficult to defeat because the leader, Huang Ming, had cultivated for 1000 years to gain his ancient blood demon art.


    In a fair fight, he was no match for Han Shun, but Huang Ming knew his limitation. That was why he avoided confrontation with Han Sun and instead started massacring mortal villages to make a mark of their terror.


    Their art also used blood to feed their hunger, like a vampire. So this kind of massacre was beneficial for them.


    "Did you meet any of their followers while returning here?" Han Shun asked.


    Bai Shijue shook his head, "I don''t think so, Master! You told me to always use my morphing skill to traverse in the Forest of Lost Mist, so I won''t get noticed by the mystical beast or other dangerous cultivators! So I mopped into the forest squirrel!"


    "Good, they''re too dangerous for you to handle," Han Shun nodded. He was relieved that Bai Shijue didn''t stumble upon those dangerous cultivators.


    Bai Shijue wasn''t powerful, he didn''t know how to use destructive art, but he was really good with his deceit and trickery, such as celestial morphing art, that let him transform into various small animals and wouldn''t be able to get detected by enemies.


    This was Bai Shijue''s first and most important art because Han Shun could see that Little Plum wouldn''t survive outside without any way to defend himself.


    "Um¡­ Master, what should we do with them? The mortal world is currently terrorized by that demonic sect, and our Plum Blossom Immortal Sect is the guardian of the mortal world¡­" Bai Shijue asked. He was worried that more and more would fall into chaos as Master Han Shun continued being ignorant about this problem.


    "We will continue scouting for the potential lead that might bring us to those Frozen Flower demonic sect. Since they kept avoiding us, they are too scared to fight us toe to toe."


    "But, how about the mortals¡­." Bai Shijue was distressed over this. He was also a mortal before he ascended here, so he still had an attachment to the mortal world.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send more of our high-ranked disciples to start patrolling around the mortal world, so there will no more of this massacre in the future."

 Chapter 711 - RW 1.6

    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    "But how about the mortals¡­." Bai Shijue asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send more of our high-ranked disciples to start patrolling around the mortal world, so there will no more of this massacre in the future."


    "But¡­ the death of those mortals¡­."


    "Don''t be too bothered with them. They are mortals, one can die early, but they will continue reproducing. Their endless circle of death and birth in the mortal realm would make one or two deaths didn''t matter," Han Shun said.


    Bai Shijue clenched his fist, but he didn''t dare show his displeasure towards Master Han Shun.


    Master Han Shun could easily say that because he was born in this immortal realm. He didn''t have any parents or family since he was an energy that gained consciousness. At least that was what he said to Shijue once.


    In the end, Bai Shijue just nodded and excused himself, "Then, I shall leave first, Master! I want to clean the front courtyard¡­."


    "Little Plum," Han Shun suddenly called him.


    "Yes, Master?"


    "Be careful of what you are doing. It''s very dangerous," Han Shun said, not specifying what he meant by that. Bai Shijue was grieving in his heart because that wasn''t what he expected when Master Han Shun called him.


    Master Han Shun often asked him to sit and stay together, staring over the plum blossom tree in the middle of the courtyard. That tree was blooming with pink flowers eternally because it was imbued with Master''s power.


    But today, Master Han Shun seemed to be a bit different, much to Bai Shijue''s annoyance.


    "Y¡ªYes, Master¡­" Bai Shijue finally left the courtyard.


    Han Shun''s gaze darkened as he stared at the back of Bai Shijue, his much-beloved disciple.


    "So unfortunate, Bai Shijue¡­." Han Shun muttered. "I really think of you as a good disciple of mine. I even think about giving you some of my immortality. I thought you have a good heart."


    "But there is never a good heart in this immortal realm. I died because of him, and the rest of the people who betrayed me," Han Shun chuckled mirthlessly, thinking about his death before he was reborn back in time,


    "Do you really think that I will go down to the mortal realm and stupidly follow your trap so you can ambush me? That demonic sect leader must''ve paid you handsomely for the treachery that you did."


    Honestly, even Han Shun didn''t understand why would Bai Shijue betrayed him. Because Bai Shijue never showed any sign of rebellion, nor did he ever look dissatisfied upon something.


    To Han Shun and everyone in Plum Blossom Immortal Sect, Bai Shijue was this cute and naive kid who didn''t have much ambition other than traveling around and sightseeing.


    So, even Han Shun was caught off guard when Bai Shijue betrayed him.


    "I will make sure that you pay for betraying me, Bai Shijue."


    ¡ª!Cut!¡ª


    With that last line, Uncle Shen ended the scene, staff and other actors who watched the scene were clapping their hands because of the superb acting. Uncle Shen praised both of them, "Wow, Han Ye, Bai Yunyu, you two are so good! This scene is just one take, but it''s perfect! PERFECT!"


    "Han Ye portrayed the stoic and coldhearted reborn sect leader very seriously, even I was a bit scared of his dark gaze!"


    "And Yunyu, you look so cute and bright as Bai Shijue! You''re definitely the perfect cast for this character! Keep up the good work!" Uncle Shen praised.


    Yunyu''s cheeks reddened as he never got so many compliments in one day. This was definitely a huge moment in his life. He looked at Han Ye Gege and approached him meekly, "U¡ªUm, Han Ye Gege¡ªI mean, Mr. Han Ye is very professional, your acting is great! I can''t take my eyes off you when you''re Master Han Shun!"


    Yunyu was giving his most professional compliment, hoping that at least Han Ye Gege would give him a smile in exchange.


    But, Han Ye looked so pissed off after he finished his acting as Han Shun. He just walked away without even saying anything to Yunyu.


    ''Ah, that is expected, don''t be sad, Yunyu¡­.''


    Yunyu went to Uncle Shen and asked, "Uncle, how many scenes do I have today?"


    "Well, since Han Ye said to me before that he wants to finish all scenes with Bai Shijue for two days, then our schedule will be packed today. Bai Shijue has a lot of scenes in those 2 episodes, so better give your best until late at night!"


    "Ah, okay! I will give my best, Uncle!" Yunyu gave out a saluting gesture, and Uncle Shen laughed heartily.


    Uncle Shen allowed Han Ye and Yunyu to take 20 minutes break while the staff prepared the props for the setting. Yunyu went to get a glass of water and met with Jia Jie.


    "Yunyu, you did a great job! I saw how believable you''re as Bai Shijue! I really thought I was watching Han Shun and Bai Shijue right in front of my eyes!"


    "Hehe, thank you, Jie! I''ll try my best not to disappoint!" Yunyu said confidently.


    But it was only for a few seconds before his smile dissipated, "Um¡­ Jia Jie, how about Han Ye Gege? Is he still¡­ mad? I mean, he looks mad after we finished that one scene."


    "Ah, well¡­ I don''t think you need to care about that. Han Ye is always like that, you know? This is your time to shine, don''t think about anything else other than your acting performance!" Jia Jie tried to divert the topic to make Yunyu less sad. She knew that Yunyu wanted validation from Han Ye, his male god.


    But this was Han Ye they were talking about. Of course, there was no such thing as validation.


    "Bai Shijue, come here! Your next scene will be you have some bruises on your face. I have to fix your makeup!" Auntie Shu called Yunyu from afar.


    "Ah, coming!" Yunyu smiled and bowed his head slightly. "I have to get my makeup done. I''ll talk toy later, Jie!"


    "Go, don''t waste your time," Jia Jie smiled.


    As Yunyu left her, she took a deep breath, "Okay, time to deafen my ears from Han Ye scolding soon."

 Chapter 712 - RW 1.7

    "Okay, time to deafen my ears from Han Ye scolding soon."


    Jia Jie sighed as she walked towards Han Ye''s room. Her legs trembled a bit, knowing that Han Ye would lash out at her. Although he never went physical, his words still hurt a lot.


    Jia Jie opened the door and saw Han Ye sitting with his legs crossed. He leaned on the chair, reading the script of his next scene. He glanced at Jia Jie for a moment before returning to his script.


    "So, you summoned me, right? Do you want me to do something?" Jia Jie asked. She wasn''t intimidated by Han Ye since she worked with him for seven years straight.


    But Han Ye still had that bearing that made her scared when he was angry or annoyed.


    "Did that trash slept with Director?"


    "Huh?"


    "What? Do I need to repeat myself?" Han Ye''s ruthless question astonished Jia Jie until she was speechless. She didn''t know that Han Ye could be that cruel.


    "W¡ªWhat are you talking about?" Jia Jie asked back.


    "That trash has nothing to do but disturb me every day. I think you already know that I never like him," Han Ye said.


    "B¡ªBut that doesn''t mean he''s untalented. Why would you ask that he might sleep with the Director? The Director gave him that role fair and square!" Jia Jie couldn''t help but defend Yunyu in this one. What Han Ye said was seriously uncalled for and so cruel.


    She knew how much Yunyu trained every day during his free time after helping Han Ye, he could sleep on the floor while reciting the lines for the audition, and he earned it fair and square. Director Shen wasn''t someone who would give a role in exchange for one night together.


    "Director Shen even told me that Yunyu is talented!"


    "I don''t need you to compliment trash. Even if you put decorations in a piece of junk, it will still be a piece of junk," Han Ye said. "I don''t care what you say about him being talented and stuff. All of you have been influenced by his fake bright smile."


    Jia Jie was again left speechless by Han Ye''s ruthlessness. He wasn''t even treating Yunyu like a human, even though all Yunyu did was help him through his journey as the hottest movie emperor in China.


    "That trash might have slept with Director Shen to get his role, don''t be fooled," Han Ye said. "You can leave now. Asking you doesn''t give me an answer."


    "I already answered you, Han Ye! Bai Yunyu got the role fair and square! Why are you so stubborn about this!?"


    "And why are you so vehemently trying to defend him?" Han Ye asked in a low but sharp voice.


    "Because he is a good kid!"


    "Because you''re gullible," Han Ye sighed. "Leave now. I have to read this script first before the next scene."


    Jia Jie gritted her teeth and turned around. She didn''t understand why Han Ye hated Yunyu so much. That kid never did him any harm! At this point, she should''ve told Yunyu that he shouldn''t be idolizing Han Ye anymore.


    But that kid was too stubborn and blind with his fan attitude.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was getting his makeup done by Auntie Shu, "How''s my acting, Auntie Shu?"


    "Aiya, you''re so good! Great! My daughter will be happy seeing Bai Shijue on the television!" Auntie Shu praised while making some fake bruises on Yunyu''s face.


    "Hehe, thank you so much, Auntie!" Yunyu giggled happily. "I hope Mr. Han Ye doesn''t mind me at all¡­."


    "Aish, don''t think much about him. He always looks cold from the outside, right? I''m sure he doesn''t mind you. It''s just his professionalism."


    "Mm¡­"


    **


    Bai Yunyu and Han Ye came simultaneously to Director Shen, "Uncle Shen, I''m ready!" Yunyu said while showing his newly bruised face. "How is it? Am I believable enough?"


    "Aiya! Yunyu, who beat you? Tell Uncle Shen, I will beat him to death! Hahahahah!"


    Yunyu and Director Shen laughed heartily, but Han Ye was still cold-faced and looked pissed off for some reason.


    "Okay, get ready for the next scene. This will be Bai Shijue returning to the sect with wounds and bruises. He created a scene in the sect, and Master Han Shun carried him to his room to be treated."


    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    Bai Shijue was lying weakly on the bed as Master Han Shun carried him to his room. His body was beaten, and he could barely feel his body after so many beatings.


    Those demon sect members were able to somehow catch him off guard while he was traversing around the mortal town to buy his own supplies. He was beaten and almost killed, but he could save himself at the last minute with the pill that could turn him invisible.


    With a broken body, he pushed through. He was able to escape those demonic sect members and returned back to Plum Blossom Immortal Sect.


    "I¡ªI''m so sorry for my carelessness, Master. I tried really hard to avoid them, but they are too¡ª"


    "Save your energy; I''ll heal you first," Han Shun said. He pulled Bai Shijue''s robe and quietly slipped his hand inside Bai Shijue''s robe. He placed his palm on Shijue''s pearly and smooth chest. He took a deep breath, slowly transferring his energy to health any broken tissues and internal wounds.


    Bai Shijue''s shivered because Master Han Shun had never touched his body like this. He was nervous and strangely aroused, although he didn''t dare say it aloud.


    [Oh god! Oh yes! I¡ªI mean, oh no! Han Ye Gege is touching my chest, kyaaaaaahh!]


    Yunyu was so excited in his heart that he almost acted out of character. Thankfully, he was well trained after having so many transmigration experiences.


    After healing Bai Shijue, Han Shun asked, "Tell me the detail. You''re obviously in grave danger just now. How did you get amused?"


    "Um¡­ I was walking around the mortal world with regular human disguises, trying to find some snacks for myself and gather more information about the demonic sect. And when I walked into an empty road, I got ambushed by them."


    "Do they know that you''re a disciple from Plum Blossom Immortal Sect?"


    "Un¡­ at first they didn''t. Maybe they just see me as a target since they''re terrorizing the town to get more blood for themselves. I was walking outside in the middle of the night before returning to the sect, but I got ambush instead."


    "I was cornered, Master¡­ so I have no way out other than eating that invisible pill and running away immediately. I think¡­ after they found that I have that pill, they must''ve realized that I was a disciple in this sect."


    "I''m so sorry for blowing up my guise, Master. I deserve a punishment!" Bai Shijue said. He was ashamed of himself. "I''m sorry for not being strong enough to defend myself¡­."


    Han Shun continued his farce as an oblivious sect leader that cared for Bai Shijue, "It''s fine. Your safety is still of the utmost importance.. If they dare to reach the Plum Blossom Immortal Sect, then I will be the one wiping them all."

 Chapter 713 - RW 1.8

    "Your safety is still of the utmost importance. If they dare to reach the Plum Blossom Immortal Sect, then I will be the one wiping them all," Han Shun vowed. He was the strongest immortal in this world. But he rarely did anything because he felt nothing in this world mattered anyway.


    As an immortal that already forgotten how long he lived, Han Shun had no attachment to this world or anyone.


    He should''ve stayed nonchalant in the past, but because he started caring for his Plum Blossom Immortal Sect and all the disciples, he got betrayed and left to rot alone in agony.


    He learned his lesson, rather than taking care of ungrateful bastards, he might as well use them for his benefit, like baiting those demonic sect members and sacrificing his own disciples in the process, just for the fun of it.


    Meanwhile, Bai Shijue was surprised by Master Han Shun''s somewhat nonchalant behavior. He thought his Master would leave and start a mass purging of those demons.


    "Master, you''re not going to start hunting them?" Bai Shijue asked. He was baffled by his Master Han Shun. When he first entered this sect, he always thought his master was a benevolent immortal.


    "I''ll dispatch more of high-ranked disciples to start searching for those demons. Isn''t that enough? Or you have another idea?"


    Bai Shijue swallowed his saliva nervously. He didn''t want Master Han Shun to be suspicious of himself. So he just shook his head, "Nothing, Master¡­."


    "Then I shall leave now. Don''t worry about your body. You will be fine tomorrow morning," Han Shun said. He left the room, and Bai Shijue''s pitiful look turned fierce immediately.


    He glared at his Master''s shadow behind the screen door and cursed, "Heartless bastard, you will pay for what you did to me."


    ¡ª!Cut!¡ª


    "Okay, that''s the end of the scene! Another perfect cut! We don''t need any retake!" As he checked in the recording, Director Shen said it was so perfect that taking a new cut would definitely ruin the immersion.


    He had to admit that Han Ye and Bai Yunyu had this certain chemistry, like two people who hate and love each other at the same time. They spoke with their eyes to each other, showing that complicated love, a mix between hatred and longing.


    ''Hmm¡­ maybe I should ask Yunyu to play in a BL series. He is definitely going to be amazing in it. But not with Han Ye, of course. He is a movie emperor that''s way too popular to play a controversial genre like Boys Love."


    Just like before, Han Ye left without saying a word. Yunyu could only lower his gaze when their eyes met after the scene ended, afraid that his gaze might have disturbed Han Ye Gege.


    Yunyu tried to remember how many scenes he had today with Han Ye Gege.


    Bai Shijue only appeared in two episodes, but he had a long screen time in those two episodes and was generally the center of the story with Master Han Shun before getting killed off.


    "Alright, you should get ready for your next scene. This scene will be you and Huang Ming, the Frozen Flower Demonic Sect leader. This scene will be you accept the offer from Huang Ming, so the demon sect can ambush Han Shun during his weakest state."


    Yunyu prepared himself for this scene. This scene was with another actor who played Huang Ming.


    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    Bai Shijue morphed from a squirrel back to his human form. He was in the middle of the Forest of the Lost Mist because he had a meeting here with someone dangerous.


    Of course, anyone who dared to enter Forest of the Lost Mist without any guide or at least the ability to defend themselves from the celestial beasts would die has those beasts'' snack, so Bai Shijue didn''t worry about getting followed by anyone.


    "I''m here," Bai Shijue said.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew the leaves around Bai Shijue, a dark mist emerged in front of Shijue, forming into a human shape.


    A man came out of the dark mist and smirked at Bai Shijue, "Hah, as expected, you will come to me in the end."


    "Cut your useless babbling. I''m here for the deal," Bai Shijue said. There was no trace of that gentle and cute Bai Shijue that everybody in his sect knew.


    This Bai Shijue looked cold and somewhat malicious. Even Huang Ming had respect for this young man.


    "Wow, you''re the first one to ever shut me up like that. Tsk, tsk, young man, you really have some guts."


    "I''m not here to listen to you saying a nonsensical thing. I''m here for the deal," Bai Shijue said.


    "Okay, okay, relax~" Huang Ming chuckled. He was honestly interested in this young man. Because it took a certain amount of hatred and dark thought to betray your own master, who took you in and treated you kindly since you were young.


    Huang Ming snapped his fingers, and a dark scroll appeared in his hand. He threw it to Bai Shijue, and Bai Shijue hurriedly tried to open it to no avail.


    Huang Ming laughed, "Young man, that''s a forbidden art scroll. You will not be able to open it unless you have killed someone important in your life. That''s why, if we can kill Han Shun, then you will be qualified to open that forbidden scroll."


    "Though, it makes me wonder, why would you be interested in learning forbidden blood art? You''re Han Shun''s direct disciple, right? You can ask for everything that you want with him."


    "No, I will never take anything coming from him, not after I found out about the truth," Bai Shijue said. "I naturally have a weak constitution and not fitting to be a cultivator. Forbidden art is the only way for me to be strong."


    "Even with the expense of killing your own Shifu?"


    "That doesn''t matter. He doesn''t care whether anyone died. He is a bored immortal.. Might as well get something out of it so I can get strong."

 Chapter 714 - RW 1.9

    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    "Even with the expense of killing your own Shifu?"


    "That doesn''t matter. He doesn''t care whether anyone died. He is a bored immortal. Might as well get something out of it so I can get strong."


    Han Shun watched everything from the basin of water in his courtyard. He already spied on Bai Shijue right after he was reborn. He knew that Bai Shijue couldn''t be trusted, which already sealed the deal.


    "To think that I have believed you in the past. It''s really ridiculous. I feel like an idiot, Bai Shijue," Han Shun said to himself, and he flicked his robe on the surface of the water to make the image disappear.


    "You will see what kind of trick I can play on my own."


    ¡ª!Cut!¡ª


    All three actors finally finished their scene, coinciding with a lunch break. Director Shen checked his watch and said, "We will have a 1-hour break before the next scene! Go take a break and have a meal first!"


    Huang Jinren, the actor who played Huang Ming, patted Yunyu''s back, "Little brother, you are so good at acting ah! Even I was surprised at how quick you can handle the improvisation," Huang Jinren said. "That line when I said young people have guts is improvised."


    "Hehe, thank you, Jinren Gege. Don''t worry about it. I will try my best to match your superb acting skill!" Yunyu flattered Huang Jinren to give a favorable impression, and it worked! Huang Jinren laughed heartily and patted Yunyu''s back a few more times.


    "You really know how to get into people''s hearts, huh?" Huang Jinren then patted Yunyu''s head. "Alright, let''s have lunch together. I''ll treat you to the restaurant around the movie studio. This is my treat for you."


    "Really?! Whoa! Jinren Gege is so kind! I''m also broke as heck. I''ll make sure to eat a lot, if you don''t mind, hehe~."


    "Ahahahah! Sure, sure, don''t worry, I''ll treat you anything you want!" Huang Jinren said.


    Yunyu glanced at Han Ye, who stood quite far from them. He only spared a glance at Yunyu and then walked away nonchalantly, not caring whether Yunyu would be close to anyone.


    [Well, that''s so obvious. Han Ye Gege never likes me in the first place. He hates me, in fact.]


    [It''s just my wishful thinking that he would finally notice me¡­ in a good light.]


    [Oh well, at least Jinren Gege is kind enough to pay for my lunch. I''m dead hungry since I only ate chocolate donuts as breakfast!]


    Yunyu and Huang Jinren changed their clothes but didn''t wash their makeup because they had another shoot after this.


    Meanwhile, Han Ye returned to his room with an even worse expression. He frowned and seemed to be on the verge of exploding.


    Jia Jie walked in and brought him his lunch. She noticed how Han Ye looked so pissed off and sighed, "Han Ye, even if you don''t like Bai Yunyu, at least you should treat him professionally. He is still the actor in this series. And this is your very first wuxia drama since you only took movie roles before. Everyone''s attention is on you."


    "I know," Han Ye replied curtly. He didn''t like to be dictated by someone else, but Jia Jie said was correct. He needed to be professional here.


    But he just couldn''t focus when he was around that disgusting trash called Bai Yunyu. He was so nauseating that Han Ye wanted to vomit just thinking about him.


    "I''ll have my break as well," Jia Jie left the room, so Han Ye could get some peace in mind.


    "Disgusting piece of shit," Han Ye cursed as he ate his lunch alone.


    **


    Director Shen was busy checking the previous take and was amazed by how smooth it was. He knew that Han Ye and Huang Jinren were professionals. They had been acting for at least 7 years or more.


    But this was Yunyu''s first experience, and he could match both of them seamlessly, "He is really born for this," Director Shen muttered.


    "Director Shen," Director Shen heard someone was calling his name. He turned his head to the left and saw Han Ye.


    "Ah, Han Ye, are you ready for your next scene? This should be your fighting scene with Huang Ming," Director Shen briefed.


    "I will do that, but I also request that we finish all the scenes with Bai Shijue today."


    Director Shen looked surprised, "I mean, we can do that. But why are you in a rush? Do you finally admit that Bai Yunyu is a good actor and wants to play the scene with him constantly? Haha! I know. He is such a good and talented young man!"


    Han Ye clenched his fist, but he didn''t want to show much displeasure in his face since Director Shen seemed to like that piece of shit so much. So Han Ye just nodded, much to Director Shen''s approval, "Then we will stay for the whole day today! Don''t worry, since Bai Shijue also has scenes tomorrow, then we will give everyone a day of break."


    Everyone heard Director Shen''s announcement. They were shocked and scared at first, thinking they had to stay for the whole day and night and still had to work tomorrow.


    Thankfully, Director Shen gave them a free day tomorrow as compensation.


    **


    Bai Yunyu and Huang Jinren returned from their lunch together.


    "I have to redo my makeup. That spicy chicken you ordered really gets me sweaty," Huang Jinren said.


    "Hehe, Jinren Gege, I told you that I like spicy chicken."


    "Well, that means I can go to your home and bring spicy chicken as a bribe?"


    "Yes, sure thing!" Yunyu nodded innocently. Huang Jinren didn''t seem to have any bad intentions. Well, Yunyu could tell that Huang Jinren had an interest in him, but that wasn''t really his worry.


    Bai Yunyu had tons of experiences with various men from his transmigration world. He was positive that he could handle one guy just fine.


    [Besides, Huang Jinren is also handsome, hehe~]


    Bai Yunyu had gotten a lot more mature after his transmigration, so he wanted to open himself to more options. Since Han Ye Gege in his real-life wasn''t the master of the world or whatsoever, then he had to understand that he couldn''t be with his Han Ye Gege.


    [Ah, it''s still difficult to swallow. But I should learn more about boundaries with him¡­ though I will still be his most loyal fan and helper, hehe~]


    Yunyu walked to the set and met Uncle Shen, who was busy reading the script, "Uncle Shen!"


    "Ah, Bai Yunyu, come here!" Uncle Shen said.


    Yunyu drew near him and bowed his head lightly, "What is it, Uncle? I think I have one scene left today, right?"


    "Ah, about that, Han Ye already told me that he wants to shoot all the scenes with Bai Shijue. So all of your scenes will be completed in just one day, and I will give everyone here one day break to rest as compensation," Uncle Shen explained.


    "WHA! Han Ye Gege wants to complete all Bai Shijue scenes today?! Really? He wants to do that!?"


    "Indeed, maybe he finally sees potential in you. Haha, I told you, right? Han Ye isn''t that bad!"

 Chapter 715 - RW 1.10

    "WHA! Han Ye Gege wants to complete all Bai Shijue scenes today?! Really? He wants to do that!?"


    "Indeed, maybe he finally sees potential in you. Haha, I told you, right? Han Ye isn''t that bad!"


    "Indeed!" Yunyu was excited about this. He always thought that Han Ye Gege hated him to the bone. But it seems that he was just cold to Yunyu and looked down at him.


    But once Yunyu showed that he was also a capable actor, that impression soon changed. It was like a breeze for Yunyu because, with this, he still had a chance to impress Han Ye Gege!


    With a positive mind, Yunyu changed to his costume and then returned to the set. He saw that Han Ye and Huang Jinren were ready in their place because this would be a three people scene, with Han Shun and Bai Shijue discussing the rampant invasion from Frozen Flower Demonic Sect, while Huang Ming was hiding behind a tree as a shadow.


    Bai Yunyu approached Han Ye immediately and bowed his head, "Han Ye Gege, thank you so much for allowing me to work with you! I will not disappoint!" Yunyu said.


    Han Ye scoffed and said nothing. Meanwhile, Huang Jinren was quite intrigued by Yunyu''s excitement, despite Han Ye ignoring his existence completely.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be so cold on our junior, Han Ye," Huang Jinren said casually. He was already acquainted with Han Ye for a long time because they started around the same time, so their growth was similar. Although Han Ye was crowned as the Movie Emperor, Huang Jinren was also a famous actor.


    Thus, Huang Jinren could act more leisurely around Han Ye.


    Huang Jinren patted Yunyu''s back and said, "This kid seems to like you a lot. You know that we''re nothing without our fans, right?"


    "I don''t care," Han Ye said. "Just work professionally, Huang Jinren."


    Huang Jinren glanced at Yunyu, who somehow still kept his cheery expression. He shrugged, and then they stood in their position.


    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    Han Shun had a secret meeting with Bai Shijue regarding the invasion from the Frozen Flower Demonic Sect, "Master, the Frozen Flower Demonic Sect¡­ they have targeted me. Turns out they already put a curse inside my body, so they will always find my position."


    "I''m sorry, Master. I''ve become a burden to you¡­." Bai Shijue lamented.


    "Really? But I cannot detect any sort of curse inside your body," Han Shun frowned. Of course, he was also pretending because he knew that Bai Shijue was lying.


    "I was cursed by Huang Ming himself, so you cannot detect it, Master. It''s a high-level curse¡­."


    "Then how about we use you as bait," Han Shun suggested suddenly. "Since they are going to ambush you if you leave the sect, then we should let them do it, and I will protect you right when they''re about to attack."


    "M¡ªMaster, you''re willing to do that much for me?! You''re going to bring the whole sect to protect me?!"


    "Huh? We don''t need them. I am the strongest immortal in this world. I know how to handle a small fry like that leader from Frozen Flower Demonic Sect."


    Bai Shijue was confused because he thought that Master Han Shun would just dispatch other disciples instead. He was nonchalant immortal after all.


    But this would work as well. As long as Master Han Shun fell into his trap, he could just use that trick to weaken his Master. Then, Huang Ming could finish Han Shun off, making Bai Shijue a bearer of forbidden blood art.


    "Master, you¡­ why do you care so much for me? I''m not even the strongest disciple that you have¡­."


    Master Han Shun smiled and patted Bai Shijue''s head, "You don''t need to be the strongest. I take you as my favored disciple because I can see the gentleness in your heart. You''re a good person, and I hope you will continue being a good person in the future."


    Bai Shijue was stunned. He didn''t know how to react when Master Han Shun labeled him as a good person. Obviously, he was going to betray Master Han Shun soon.


    "Well, I have a meeting with other masters about this problem. Don''t worry. I am still the strongest immortal. I can handle anything just fine," Master Han Shun said, and then he left.


    Bai Shijue was still stunned silly, and the shadow behind the tree formed into a human. Huang Ming stood behind Bai Shijue and patted his head, sneering at his callousness, "Such a gentle-hearted person, a good person at heart, haha."


    Bai Shijue gritted his teeth and pushed Huang Ming away, "Shut up! What he said is all total bullshit. I let you come because now you will believe that I''m not here to double-cross you!"


    "I know, I know. Well, since that clueless Master of yours has zero ideas about what would come next, I guess we can continue with the ambush. You said that you have a way to weaken him, right?"


    "I do, don''t worry. Besides, if I want to betray you, I can just bind you in here and then ask my Master to kill you, right?"


    "Yeah, make sense. It doesn''t bother me though, I''m also the strongest demon cultivator. Even if he can vanquish me, I can just be reborn again in another form, hahaha!" Huang Ming cackled. Han Shun was the only immortal cultivator that he couldn''t beat.


    He was simply too powerful for anyone. But it was said that he had a well-hidden weakness inside his courtyard, Plum Blossom Courtyard.


    Because Bai Shijue was the only one allowed to enter, he was the only one who knew about the real weakness of his Master.


    "I will leave now. Don''t forget to bring your master tonight to the Forest of Lost Mist. You still remember the position we planned for, right?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Perfect, I can''t wait to finally kill him and exterminate Plum Blossom Immortal Sect, HAHAHA!"


    ¡ª!Cut!¡ª

 Chapter 716 - RW 1.11

    Director Shen nodded approvingly as he watched the reel of the first take. He clicked his tongue, but not an annoyance. He was just awed that everyone in this cast was so professional that they could finish everything in one take.


    Especially Han Ye and Bai Yunyu, as if they had lived as Bai Shijue and Han Shun in their previous lives.


    "That''s perfect! We don''t need another take!" Director Shen said. He didn''t want to ruin the natural aspect of their acting. "Do you guys want to take a break or not? We still have plenty of times because you guys make everything perfect in one take!"


    Bai Yunyu and Huang Jinren looked at each other and shook their heads simultaneously, "We''re good, don''t worry about it."


    Director Shen then shifted his attention at Han Ye. The man looked away. Everyone''s eyes were at him, "Let''s just finish this, I don''t have time."


    "Alright! Then onto the next scene!"


    Huang Jinren and Bai Yunyu prepared themselves as they knew the next scene would be heavy. The staff that handled property started to gather around all actors and put the harness around the actor''s waist because the next scene had plenty of flying scenes.


    "Is this your first time doing a flying scene?" Huang Jinren asked."


    "Uhm¡­ this is my first time in everything, Jinren Gege¡­." Yunyu replied meekly. He was embarrassed because he didn''t have much experience with his seniors like Han Ye or Huang Jinan.


    "Haha, don''t worry, I''ll guide you!" Huang Jinren said happily, then he leaned in and whispered. ''I''ll be gentle since this is your first time.''


    Yunyu was flustered at Huang Jinren''s advance. He took one step back and cast his eyes down, "G¡ªGege, don''t tease me like that!"


    "Hahaha! Okay, okay, I''m just playing around," Huang Jinren said, but he still looked at Bai Yunyu meaningfully. Meanwhile, Han Ye saw the harmony between Yunyu and Jinren from behind, and he looked away immediately. He didn''t want to waste his attention on trash like Bai Yunyu.


    After the preparation had been done, Director Shen started the cue, "Okay, camera, rolling, action!"


    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    Bai Shijue was panicking right now. He flew in a hurry because Huang Ming continued chasing him.


    He had flown across the Forest of Lost Mist but refused to return to his sect because he knew Huang Ming would use that as his advantage to invade or infiltrate the sect.


    "You''re not going anywhere, Little Plum!" Huang Ming threw out his chain, and the chain engulfed Bai Shijue''s ankle immediately. He dragged Bai Shijue to the ground in an instant.


    "Argh!" Bai Shijue groaned in pain as he fell to the ground. His ankle was heavily bruised because of the Demon''s chain.


    Huang Ming laughed full of satisfaction as he pulled the chain, dragging Bai Shijue to his side, "Look at what I get here, Little Plum, Han Shun''s favored disciple. I don''t even know what makes him favor you so much. You''re not strong, nor smart."


    Huang Ming crouched and then choked Bai Shijue, "Now tell me, where is Han Shun right now? If you tell me his current whereabouts and weakness, then you will be spared."


    Bai Shijue gritted his teeth, "You demon! I will never betray my Master! I will keep his secret no matter what!"


    "Really?" Huang Ming summoned a dark dagger in his hand and pointed it at Bai Shijue''s face, "You won''t say anything even in the face of death?"


    ¡­


    Bai Shijue and Huang Ming were waiting for Han Shun to finally come out of his hiding. Since Bai Shijue was on the verge of getting killed at this point. Han Shun should show up and save the day, then Bai Shijue would betray Han Shun by exposing his weakness, so Huang Ming could kill Han Shun easily.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Huang Ming yanked Bai Shijue and whispered, ''Where is your Master? You didn''t double-cross me, right?''


    ''I did not. I also don''t know why he''s not here yet,'' Bai Shijue replied with a whisper.


    Huang Ming gritted his teeth. He waited for a while in this position. His disciples hid in many spots, waiting for the signal to ambush Han Shun.


    But the man didn''t appear at all.


    Huang Ming threw the dagger on the ground and pushed Bai Shijue, "You tricked me, you trash!"


    "What?! I did not!" Bai Shijue defended himself. He was also confused why Master Han Shun didn''t come. He already said he would follow and protect Bai Shijue these days until everything had been settled because Bai Shijue''s life was in danger.


    "You just wasted my time here, Bai Shijue!" Huang Ming yelled frustratedly. Do you know how much I hate incompetent trash like you!?"


    "Hey! I seriously don''t know why he''s not coming, don''t blame me for this!" Bai Shijue and Huang Ming were in a clash when Master Han Shun finally showed up from the shadow.


    "So, this is your plan, Bai Shijue," Han Shun interrupted the argument between his treacherous disciple and the leader of the Demon Sect.


    "H¡ªHan Shun?!"


    "Master!"


    Both Bai Shijue and Huang Ming were surprised, especially since they got caught red-handed to be working together to trap him.


    "You two are nothing but trash to me," Han Shun said. He shifted his gaze at Bai Shijue, "Especially you, Bai Shijue. I had high hope for you and have prepared to give you part of my power to protect yourself. But turns out, you''re nothing but a treacherous bastard."


    Huang Ming gritted his teeth, "That doesn''t matter, my disciples, attack him!"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was no response from the Demon sect''s disciple, which confused Huang Ming. Because he was 100% sure that he had brought at least half of the disciples to attack Han Shun today.


    "I killed them all, one by one. So you don''t need to worry about them anymore," Han Shun said with a sneer on his face. "You''re wasting your time, Demon."


    Huang Ming thought he was in an unfavorable situation right now. He knew that he was no match for Han Shun. So he had to retreat and find a better strategy first.


    "I will defeat you later, Han Shun," Huang Ming said as he vanished into thin air.


    "M¡ªMaster! He is running away! This is our chance to catch him!" Bai Shijue yelled as he tried to make it as natural as possible. Of course, he knew that he had been caught red-handed. But he still tried to get Master Han Shun''s favor.


    Bai Shijue limped towards his Master because his ankle had been hurt by Huang Ming''s chain.


    "M¡ªMaster, don''t believe what that monster told you! I would never betray you, Master! I just want to bait him, so you can defeat him!" Bai Shijue pleaded right in front of Han Shun. His beautiful eyes, delicate face, and ruddy lips were all tempting for Han Shun in his previous life, but after getting betrayed and killed in the process, he had no more heart for this piece of trash.


    Han Shun stared at Bai Shijue coldly and scoffed, "I already know what is inside your pocket, Bai Shijue. You stole my mortal stone, right?"

 Chapter 717 - RW 1.12

    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    "I already know what is inside your pocket, Bai Shijue. You stole my mortal stone, right?" Han Shun said. "Do you really think I cannot sense where my mortal stone went to? Such an idiot."


    Bai Shijue''s face paled, and his leg trembled as he realized that he wasn''t safe anymore.


    What Han Shun referred to as Mortal Stone was the stone in his pocket that could turn an immortal into a mortal for a brief moment. This stone was buried deep inside the Plum Blossom courtyard, and only Han Shun and Bai Shijue knew the location of the buried stone.


    Bai Shijue''s plan was to attack Han Shun with the Mortal Stone and turn him into a mortal for a brief moment, so Huang Ming could kill Han Shun easily.


    Han Shun scoffed and pulled the Mortal Stone from Bai Shijue''s pocket. He crushed it with his hand, making the supposed weakness of the strongest immortal, a speck of dust, "This kind of idiotic weakness of mine. I just want to be more grounded with those mortal and low-grade immortals who could die. I can just crush this stone and be the most powerful immortal forever."


    Bai Shijue was completely astonished and scared of what Master Han Shun would do to him, especially when he saw that glare from Master Han Shun.


    Bai Shijue took a step back with his trembling legs and pale face, "M¡ªMaster Han Shun, I never want to betray you, I swear¡ª"


    PA!


    Han Shun suddenly took one step forward and raised his palm. He slapped Bai Shijue so hard on the cheek that Bai Shijue started bleeding from his nose.


    "AH!" Bai Shijue slumped on the ground with stinging pain in his face. Fresh blood streamed down from his nose as he got a nosebleed after that hard slap.


    **


    [Ack! Okay, that one feels so personal! He slapped me for real!]


    [Ouch, my nose is bleeding, this is so painful, Wuwuwu.]


    [Pupa, where are you? I need you to deliver justice to him. He''s such a bad man. This is domestic violence!]


    Everyone in the studio gasped when they saw fresh blood coming from Yunyu''s nose because it wasn''t intentional.


    In the script, Han Shun did slap Bai Shijue until he fell to the ground. But it''d be a sound effect that made it, not a real hard slap like that.


    "What the heck! Bai Yunyu is hurting there, Director, please stop the camera¡ª"


    "Wait, don''t stop it," Director Shen ordered while continued staring at Bai Yunyu and Han Ye. "I don''t know what happened between them, but those two want to continue this scene, believe me."


    Huang Jinren was distressed, but what Director Shen said was correct. Bai Yunyu and Han Ye continued their acting.


    **


    Bai Shijue''s body trembled all over as he looked at his Master, Han Shun.


    "M¡ªMaster¡­ why?"


    "Why? You betrayed me and tried to kill me, and you still ask why?" Han Shun started to get angry at this young man. He called him Little Plum before because he really thought Bai Shijue was a good person, as fresh as a little budding plum.


    But he was actually a green tea bitch.


    Bai Shijue knew that it was his fault, of course. But he couldn''t help it. He was so angry when he realized the truth about himself and Han Shun.


    Now that their bond had been destroyed, Bai Shijue had no need to act sweet anymore.


    "Han Shun, you don''t know how much torment I bear. You''re the villain here, not me," Bai Shijue looked up and glared at Han Shun. "You''re the source of my suffering."


    "I don''t care about your useless talk, Bai Shijue. You should die in this Forest of Lost Mist, eaten by a celestial beast."


    Bai Shijue''s eyes widened. He bit his lower lip but refused to beg for forgiveness at this point. He knew that he was beyond saving, but he wanted to have the last laugh, so he suddenly smirked at Han Shun and said, "Master Han Shun, I am the closest thing you have as an emotion. After my death, you will be another heartless immortal forever."


    "I would rather be a heartless immortal than staying with a monster like you, Bai Shijue," Han Shun turned around. He clenched his fist, and the scream from Bai Shijue filled the quiet forest.


    Han Shun broke Bai Shijue''s legs and wrist, making sure that he couldn''t do anything, "Goodbye, Little Plum."


    ¡ª!Cut!¡ª


    After the cue from Director Shen, the medic rushed to Bai Yunyu because the blood kept on flowing from his nose, and his face was bruised purple-blue.


    Han Ye really beat Yunyu. It wasn''t acting anymore, yet, the man didn''t even apologize. He just turned his back and walked away.


    Nobody dared to reprimand Han Ye for what he did because he was the movie emperor, not this nobody new kid called Bai Yunyu.


    Huang Jinren was angry. He stomped his feet towards Han Ye and pushed his chest, "Han Ye! What did you do to him!"


    "I beat him," Han Ye said coldly.


    "What the¡ªwhy don''t you apologize, you idiot!"


    "I have no need to apologize. It is part of the acting," Han Ye said. But everybody knew that the slap was definitely personal.


    "You-You''re bullying him!" Huang Jinren yelled, but Han Ye didn''t seem to care at all.


    "If you don''t have anything important to say, then excuse me," Han Ye just sidestepped Jinren and walked away as if he did nothing in the scene.


    "Han Ye!" Huang Jinren was about to catch up to Han Ye again when Yunyu suddenly called him.


    "J¡ªJinren Gege, I''m okay, please don''t disturb him!" Yunyu said while he was being treated by the medic.


    Huang Jinren turned his head at Yunyu, whose face was bruised purple-blue. His heart was pained to see a good young man like Yunyu getting bullied by his senior.


    "What do you mean you''re okay? Don''t you see your face?!"


    "J¡ªJinren Gege, please, please don''t make too much ruckus for Han Ye Gege. I''m okay, really!" Yunyu begged for Huang Jinren. He was afraid that Han Ye Gege might get into trouble because he beat him. "T¡ªThis is just a small bruise. It''s part of the acting! Don''t you see how good my acting was? Hehe¡­"


    The more Yunyu tried to protect Han Ye, the more painful Huang Jinren''s heart got. Everyone in the set also pitied Yunyu. Technically, he could call the press and tell everyone that he had been abused in the set by Han Ye.


    Although it might kill his budding career, it would inevitably dim Han Ye''s career as well, knowing how big Han Ye''s fan club was.


    Director Shen sighed and walked towards Yunyu, "Yunyu, can you get up now?"


    "Yes, I can, Uncle!" Yunyu tried to look strong because he didn''t want Han Ye Gege to get into trouble because of him. "Look, I''m all fine! Please just forget about this accident. It''s because Han Ye Gege is a great actor. Um.... a method actor, yes, he is a method actor! That''s why he doesn''t realize his strength. He must''ve been into his character so much!"

 Chapter 718 - RW 1.13

    "Look, I''m all fine! Please just forget about this accident. It''s because Han Ye Gege is a great actor. Um... a method actor, yes, he is a method actor! That''s why he doesn''t realize his strength. He must''ve been into his character so much!" Yunyu tried his best to protect Han Ye, even though everyone knew Han Ye''s fault.


    "You''re not fine, Yunyu," Director Shen sighed and patted Yunyu''s shoulder. "Go take a rest. You''re done with today''s shooting. All the scenes with Bai Shijue have been completed."


    "Already? Wha¡­ that''s so fast, I didn''t even realize it," Yunyu joked a bit. "Uncle, don''t forget to give me a new role after this, okay? Hehe. Oh, please send me the recording of my scene as well. It''s for um¡­ my personal memory!"


    Director Shen smiled. Honestly, he didn''t know how to handle this problem. He could''ve just scolded Han Ye for what he did, but when the victim tried to protect the perpetrator, now that was a different case.


    He knew that Yunyu idolized Han Ye so much, so his view about Han Ye must''ve been twisted.


    Besides, Han Ye didn''t seem to care at all for Yunyu''s wellbeing. He didn''t even apologize!


    Thus, Director Shen followed what Yunyu wanted. He acted as if nothing terrible had happened and Yunyu had completed his role in this series, "Your payment has been transferred to your bank account, you should rest now, Yunyu. Don''t worry about the role. You did great in this series. I will definitely hire you again in the future."


    Bai Yunyu giggled and then bowed his head at every staff around him. He thanked everyone for their handwork and excused himself to wash his makeup.


    Bai Yunyu went to the makeup room and saw Auntie Shu looking at him with worry, "Oh no, your bruise looks so bad. Sit here, let Auntie treat you first before we clean your makeup."


    "Hehe, thanks, Auntie Shu. Don''t worry about it. The nosebleed has stopped," Yunyu said. Of course, that was a lie as well because if he took off the tissue in his nostril, the blood would flow again.


    "Don''t try to act tough in front of me. I know that you''re in pain," Auntie Shu said. She walked to the fridge and took ice from inside. She made an ice compress and then carefully patted Yunyu''s bruised face with it.


    Yunyu didn''t want to be a burden, so he bit his lower lip to muffle the grimacing pain.


    "Seriously, what is wrong with Han Ye? I saw how he slapped you so hard. That''s not acting at all!" Auntie Shu complained. But Yunyu shook his head.


    "It''s fine. Han Ye Gege is a method actor. Of course, he can be a bit too much during his acting. But that''s just because he''s a good actor!"


    "Aish, Yunyu, you really like him, don''t you?"


    "Hehe, I can''t help it, Auntie," Yunyu said with a forced smile on his face.


    "Yunyu¡­"


    Yunyu turned around when he heard the familiar voice of Jia Jie, "Ah, Jie! How''s my acting just now? I''m doing great, right? Hehe~"


    Jia Jie was distressed by Yunyu right now. The moment she saw Han Ye slap Yunyu so hard until he got a nosebleed, he knew that Han Ye had gone too far.


    She was angry at Han Ye, but she didn''t know what to do with it. She wanted to scold Han Ye, but of course, a man like him wouldn''t even bat an eye over some scolding.


    So she wanted to apologize and treat Yunyu instead.


    Jia Jie sat on the next seat and held Yunyu''s hand, "Bai Yunyu, you know that you can press charge on Han Ye, right?"


    "Ah, why would I?" Yunyu frowned. "There''s nothing wrong with anything."


    Jia Jie sighed. It was difficult to convince Yunyu because she knew that Yunyu was a total simp for Han Ye.


    "Do you want something from Han Ye, then? At least something to compensate, you know that he is in the wrong, and I will force him to do whatever your bidding is as compensation."


    "Um¡­ please tell him to be well and keep his health. Because he has a lot of scenes to play, and it''d be tiring."


    "¡­ if that''s what you want, then I will tell him that," Jia Jie nodded. "After you wash your makeup and change your clothes, you should return home. Here''s money for you to call a cab, remember to call one, okay? Don''t use the bus."


    "Ah, okay, thanks, Jie!" Yunyu accepted the pocket money.


    "Then, I will return to Han Ye and tell him your message¡­ and mine as well," Jia Jie got up and walked away.


    "Auntie, I will just change my clothes and return now. I''ll compress the bruise at home. I''m pretty tired, hehe¡­." Yunyu said. "


    Auntie Shu sighed, "Alright, just be careful. You''ve worked hard today."


    Thus, Yunyu changed to his regular clothes and then called a cab to the movie studio. He excused himself to the security guard and finally returned to his home.


    **


    Meanwhile, Jia Jie walked to Han Ye''s room, and he entered without knocking. Not that it mattered much, because Han Ye obviously had expected Jia Jie to come.


    "Han Ye, we really need to talk about your behavior."


    "I know what you want to talk about, Jia Jie. Don''t bother about it. I have zero remorse for what I did to that piece of trash," Han Ye said as he wiped the makeup off his face.


    Jia Jie clenched her fist and approached Han Ye. She stood right in front of him, "Do you know what you just did to an innocent young man?"


    "He is not innocent, and yes, I am fully aware of what I did."


    "Then apologize to him, and compensate. You''re being so illogical now, Han Ye."


    "As I said, I will not apologize to a piece of shit. If it''s just compensation, then throw some money to him.. I bet that thing is living in poverty right now."

 Chapter 719 - RW 1.14

    "As I said, I will not apologize to a piece of shit. If it''s just compensation, then throw some money to him. I bet that thing is living in poverty right now."


    "Han Ye!" Jia Jie''s anger finally burst after she tried to hold it for so long. "You''re hurting an innocent kid who idolized you! How could you be so ruthless!?"


    "That trash thing deserves it. He deserves even worse than just a slap," Han Ye said.


    Jia Jie was too speechless to even scold at Han Ye. He didn''t even budge, not showing a hint of remorse to an innocent young man like Bai Yunyu.


    Jia Jie thought that her anger was a wasted effort. So she asked, "At least tell me, why are you so ruthless at him? What kind of sin did he do to you?"


    "¡­"


    Han Ye went silent, and Jia Jie suspected even Han Ye didn''t know what made him hate Bai Yunyu so much.


    "You''re unbelievable, Han Ye! Do you know what? Bai Yunyu didn''t press the charge, protest, or even ask for money for compensation! He just told me that you should stay healthy because you have a lot of shooting schedules!"


    "How could you be so mean to a good kid like him!?"


    "¡­ shut up."


    "What?"


    "I SAID, SHUT UP!" Han Ye suddenly snapped, shocking Jia Jie in the process.


    Han Ye looked terrifyingly angry, a rare view that Jia Jie seldom saw. It was so rare. The last time she remembered this face was when Yunyu appeared in front of Han Ye for the first time.


    "Leave now, Deng Jia! I need some time alone!" Han Ye yelled at Jia Jie. His aura was so overbearingly terrifying that Jia Jie couldn''t help to obey and left the room quietly.


    She closed the door, and her legs trembled out of fear.


    ''Why is he so angry at Yunyu? What did he do wrong to incite such anger from a cold man like Han Ye?''


    **


    Han Ye was trying to calm down after he burst in front of Jia Jie.


    He rarely got angry, if ever. There was only one person who could ignite his anger, and that person was Bai Yunyu, that little piece of shit.


    Honestly, Han Ye also didn''t understand why he hated Yunyu so much, but once their eyes met for the first time, he knew that he would NEVER like Yunyu, not even as an acquaintance.


    He also disliked that Yunyu played in this series as Bai Shijue because he refused to let Bai Yunyu succeed despite his great talent.


    Han Ye clenched his fist. He was restless, thinking that Bai Yunyu would be on the mainstream media, watched by millions of people.


    Everyone would see the charming Bai Yunyu as Bai Shijue, who would fawn on him and constantly shower praises for that trash Bai Yunyu.


    ¡­


    "No, I can''t let that happen. I will do anything to stop that!" Han Ye gritted his teeth and rushed out of his room. He went to the director''s room because he wanted to deal with Director Shen regarding Bai Yunyu''s role as Bai Shijue.


    **


    Meanwhile, Yunyu finally arrived at his duplex. He unlocked the door and went inside his duplex.


    After a long day, he stretched his body and then treated his bruise immediately. His nosebleed had stopped, but the pain from the bruise was still apparent.


    Yunyu sighed. He cleaned himself and compressed the bruise again with a cold compress. He didn''t know why Han Ye did that to him. In fact, he never understood why Han Ye Gege hated him so much.


    "Did I do something wrong in the past? Or is this part of Master Han Ye''s anger towards me?"


    Yunyu knew that Master Han Ye disliked him after so many transmigrations. Although he didn''t remember anything in the past, the sense of familiarity and guilt were similar.


    "But Pupa told me I can get my answer after I return back to my world. I am in my world now, yet, I still know nothing about what happened in the past. And Han Ye Gege''s animosity towards me was just as bad as ever."


    ..


    The more Yunyu tried to connect the dot, the more confused he got.


    He was lost in this circle, over and over, thinking about his unknown sin.


    Knowing he wouldn''t understand anything, he decided to relax for today and forgot all his worries.


    "It''s okay, Yunyu. Things will get better, at least you will be able to see your first appearance on the big TV! You will have fans, like¡ªreal fans!" Yunyu cheered himself up. "Hehe, I bet if Pupa is here, it will find any way to ridicule me, classic Pupa, such an S!"


    ¡­


    "Ah, I miss Pupa so much. That floating orange thing acts like an antagonist, but it actually cared for me. I think Pupa is the only¡­ machine that cares for my wellbeing¡­ sigh¡­."


    Yunyu was a bit hungry after a long schedule today. Since tomorrow was his free day from helping Han Ye Gege, he should use this to enjoy his time.


    Yunyu lived alone in this large duplex owned by his Dad. Since his Mom passed away, Dad had completely abandoned his old life and moved on, married a younger woman. The last thing Yunyu heard was that¡ªhis Dad already got him a baby step-sister.


    Yunyu wanted to come and visit his baby step-sister, but his Dad forbade him because Yunyu would be a sore spot for Dad''s new wife. That woman didn''t want any trace of Dad''s previous life in their perfect marriage.


    So, in the end, Yunyu just accepted that he didn''t have Dad anymore. The only thing his Dad did was leave Yunyu the duplex for him to live in and give him a small monthly allowance to survive.


    With that, his Dad thought he was still being a good and responsible parent.


    Though, Yunyu didn''t care much about it. His Mom passed away when he was entering high school, and his Dad married his new wife about a month later.


    So Yunyu had been living in this duplex alone for 4 years already, "Ah, time surely passed," Yunyu said as he stared at the family picture hanging on the wall.

 Chapter 720 - RW 1.15

    So Yunyu had been living in this duplex alone for 4 years already, "Ah, time surely passed," Yunyu said as he stared at the family picture hanging on the wall.


    Yunyu wiped the dusty corner of the frame with his sleeve and then went to the kitchen to cook something for dinner.


    He checked the fridge and found nothing but some vegetables. He remembered that he couldn''t buy meat for a while because he spent his money buying Han Ye Gege''s new merchandise and hosted a small event in Han Ye Gege''s fansite since he was the fan club president.


    Yunyu sighed and scavenged whatever vegetables he could eat. He wanted to order something delicious, like spicy chicken, but he knew he didn''t have enough money for it.


    He got his payment for his role as Bai Shijue but would it be enough to cover his cost? Nope.


    He had to save money for Han Ye Gege''s next fan sign because he had a lot of things to buy to get a ticket in. Once, Jia Jie gave him the ticket to enter the fan sign for free, and Yunyu accepted it gratefully. But he still bought the merchandise because he wanted to support Han Ye Gege and his life as movie emperor.


    "Ah, it''s okay, Yunyu, look at the bright side, at least now ate your meat at lunch with Jinren-Ge," Yunyu said. He ate a lot of spicy chickens for lunch because it was Jinren Gege''s treat. Of course, he had to take advantage of it!


    "I can stir-fry everything, I guess¡­." Yunyu said. He started cooking for dinner by chopping the vegetables.


    He started humming happily as he cooked when he heard his phone''s ringtone, someone was calling him.


    ~ Super Idol de xi¨¤o r¨®ng


    d¨­u m¨¦i n¨« de ti¨¢n


    b¨¡ yu¨¨ zh¨¨ng w¨³ de y¨¢ng gu¨¡ng


    d¨­u m¨¦i n¨« y¨¤o y¨£n ~


    Yunyu picked up his phone and checked the caller. He frowned, "Jinren-Ge? Is there something important?" He wondered and picked up the call.


    "Hello, Gege?"


    "Ah, Yunyu! Where are you right now?" Huang Jinren asked on the phone.


    "I''m in my home, Gege. Is there something I can do?"


    "Haha, I just want to visit your home if that''s fine for you."


    "Visiting my home?" Bai Yunyu hesitated. He never had anyone entering his duplex since he didn''t have friends. At least none of them were close enough for him. "I¡ªI don''t know, Ge¡­."


    "I bring meat, lots of meat," Huang Jinren persuaded.


    "¡­ I will send my home address," Yunyu agreed easily after getting bribed by meat.


    "Great! Please send the address, and I will come quickly!"


    Beep.


    Yunyu sighed. He was really the easiest to bribe with meat, any kind of meat, "Including the big, black, and long meat, ehe¡ªeheheh~."


    Yunyu sent his home address to Huang Jinren and then continued cooking. Since Jinren-Ge said that he was bringing a lot of meat, then Yunyu cooked a bit more for a small dinner party for the two of them.


    "I should probably ask him to bring a big cock¡ªI mean, big coke for our drink, hehe," Yunyu texted Huang Jinren to bring a big coke, and then prepared a small dinner party for two of them.


    This was the first time someone came for dinner together. He got anxious and did a few cleaning here and there first before taking a bath.


    Almost an hour had passed, and the doorbell rang.


    Yunyu was drying his hair after a bath when the door rang, so he put down the hairdryer and opened the door quickly.


    Huang Jinren was standing in front of him with a box of pizza that was suspiciously placed near his crotch.


    [Wait, is this that uh¡­ dick in a pizza role play? Damn! Jinren-Ge is so naughty~]


    But that was far from what Yunyu expected, much to his disappointment. Huang Jinren also brought a plastic bag and showed it to Yunyu, "This is grilled meat for us, and a box of pizza, oh, also Big coke inside my car, I''ll take that out first."


    "Ah, thanks, Gege. Please come in. I''ve cooked a few vegetable dishes to balance the meat," Yunyu said, dodging the truth that he only had vegetables in the fridge.


    Huang Jinren walked behind Yunyu, and he could smell the fresh scent of soap and shampoo. It was fresh, like a spring, and Jinren liked this a lot. H


    However, he didn''t want to scare this bright, young man, at least not yet.


    Huang Jinren''s eyes looked around in awe and commented, "You have a nice home, Yunyu."


    "Hehe, thanks, Jinren-Ge."


    "Where are your parents? I''m not disturbing your family, right?"


    "Ah, don''t worry about them. My parents had passed away four years ago. There is only me in this home."


    Huang Jinren''s body stiffened. He didn''t expect that Yunyu had been orphaned since four years ago. Since Yunyu was 19, that meant he had been all alone since 15 years old.


    "You don''t have any relatives?"


    "Um¡­ no, my parents are both only children, and my grandparents had passed away long ago," Yunyu lied. Of course, he had relatives. But both had cut off their relationship with Yunyu.


    After his Mom''s death, all relatives from Mom''s side cut off their relationship with Yunyu and his Dad.


    And once his Dad remarried, all relatives on Dad''s side also cut off his relationship with Yunyu out of Dad''s order. Because Dad wanted to start a completely new life.


    But Yunyu didn''t want to tell that to the random person he just knew. He didn''t want to look too pitiful.


    "Sorry to make you remember that¡­." Huang Jinren said.


    "It''s fine, Gege. It was like¡ª4 years ago, I''m good now~" Yunyu smiled and prepared plates and utensils for them.


    Huang Jinren sat at the dining table and waited for Yunyu to prepare everything first. Then Yunyu opened the food cover and showed stir-fried vegetables and veggie soup dishes to balance the meat and pizza Huang Jinren brought.


    The smell was so good that Huang Jinren complimented, "Wow, you seem to be a great cook, Yunyu!"


    "Well, have a taste first, Gege. I bet you''ll never find anyone better than me in cooking!"

 Chapter 721 - RW 1.16

    "Well, have a taste first, Gege. I bet you''ll never find anyone better than me in cooking!"


    Huang Jinren chuckled full of amusement at Yunyu''s somewhat childish pride. He picked the stir-fried vegetables. He ate it, and the taste exploded in his mouth.


    "Wow¡­" Jinren was surprised. "I didn''t know that simple stir-fried vegetables can be this tasty. You really have a good hand to be a cook, Yunyu."


    "Hehe, of course!" Yunyu nodded happily and then prepared the plate for the meat and pizza. They started eating together in harmony as Yunyu finally ate a very healthy and filling dinner after so many ramen days.


    "Burrpp! Oops¡ªSorry, Ge. Hehe, I can''t help it," Yunyu burped out loud after eating so much.


    "Hahaha! It''s fine. At least you have a good dinner tonight, right?"


    "Mhm! Thanks to you, Jinren-Ge!" Yunyu said happily. "Ah, we should get something for dessert. I think I have ice cream in the fridge.


    Yunyu got up from the chair and checked the fridge. The moment he opened the fridge, Jinren saw everything inside¡ªwhich was¡­ nothing.


    Bai Yunyu had nothing in his fridge except two small packs of ice cream. Huang Jinren was stunned.


    "Ah, there it is, glad I have two¡­." Yunyu said as he checked the fridge.


    "Yunyu¡­ your fridge¡­ you have nothing?"


    "A-Ah!" Yunyu hurriedly picked the ice creams and closed the fridge. His face turned reddish as he was embarrassed. Jinren-Ge had found out about his broke-ness. "T¡ªThis is the ice cream, Gege. Enjoy the dessert!"


    Yunyu tried to shift the topic, but Huang Jinren didn''t touch the ice cream and continued staring at Bai Yunyu.


    "You have nothing in your fridge, but you have this large duplex. Bai Yunyu¡­ what did you do for a living? You''re not in college, right?"


    Huang Jinren knew it wasn''t his right to pry on Yunyu''s privacy. But he couldn''t help to get worried about Yunyu''s wellbeing.


    Yunyu lowered his head and shook it slowly, "I um¡­ I work part-time¡­."


    "You work part-time? You don''t pay the rent fee, right?"


    Yunyu shook his head.


    "Then how could you have nothing in your fridge?


    "T¡ªThat¡ª" Yunyu was tongue-tied because if he had to tell the truth, he would say he spent almost all his money to support Han Ye Gege.


    Huang Jinren knew that Yunyu was hiding something. He darted his eyes at the fridge door and saw many stickers of Han Ye.


    Now he was reminded that Yunyu was Han Ye''s big fan, so his money might be¡­


    "Did you use all of your money to buy his merchandise?"


    ¡­


    Yunyu cast his gaze down and dared not answer. Although he and Jinren-Ge had only known each other for 1 day, his concern looked genuine.


    "Bai Yunyu, did you spend all of your money to support Han Ye? The man that had hit you this afternoon?"


    Yunyu nodded weakly, "B¡ªBut, I''m doing it out of my own free will. Please don''t mind about it so much, Jinren-Ge¡­."


    "Yunyu, you¡ª" Huang Jinren wanted to say that Yunyu was a total idiot for supporting a scum like Han Ye. But it seemed that Yunyu genuinely loved Han Ye, maybe as a fan, or maybe as a person who knew.


    Huang Jinren sighed to calm himself down. He didn''t want to demean what Yunyu liked. Also, he had to inquire about Yunyu to Han Ye''s manager.


    Because it seemed, there was more than meets the eye here.


    In the end, Huang Jinren picked the ice cream and ate it. He switched the topic, so Yunyu wouldn''t feel uncomfortable.


    "Anyway, your bruise, is it still hurting?"


    "Mm¡­ it''s still painful, but the nosebleed has stopped, and I''ve compressed it with ice compress. Jinren-Ge, how come you can leave the movie set this early? I mean, my scenes have been completed, but you''re the main antagonist. You should have a lot of scenes, right?"


    "I do. But apparently, that bastard Han Ye has something to say to Director Shen. It seems to be very important as well. That''s why Director Shen just told everyone to stop filming today and continue the day after tomorrow because he already promised a break for one day."


    "J¡ªJinren Gege, please don''t call Han Ye Gege a bastard¡­" Yunyu begged. He felt guilty that he was the source of animosity between Huang Jinren and Han Ye.


    "You two are still working together. Please don''t get mad at him. Look, I''m 100% fine," Yunyu persuaded, although both of them knew that he wasn''t okay.


    It was just his effort to protect Han Ye.


    Huang Jinren''s gaze darkened, and it scared Yunyu. So he quickly asked, "I wonder what Uncle Shen and Han Ye Gege were talking about. I mean, it must be important, right? Since all filming is stopped that day."


    Huang Jinren took a deep breath to calm himself down, "I don''t know either. But at least you''ve done your part. There is no way for him to bully you anymore."


    Knowing the topic would continue to revolve around Han Ye over and over, Yunyu initiated, "We should watch a movie instead! I have a good movie I want to watch!"


    Huang Jinren smiled, and they walked to the living room, sitting on the long sofa with a big T.V. in front of them.


    Yunyu checked the movie list on his T.V. and then clicked one, "Uh.. this is a new movie, it''s a sweet rom-com called Rent A Boyfriend, about childhood sweethearts that were separated and reunited because of a rental boyfriend app. It''s hilarious and sweet at the same time!"


    Huang Jinren frowned, "You like watching romcom? No action or adventure?"


    "Hm¡­ I like that too. But honestly, I like watching rom-com because it reminds me of a life I don''t have," Yunyu said with a smile.


    "The life you don''t have?"


    "Yeah! The life of Ying Jie, the female lead of that movie, is so well-loved by her childhood sweetheart turn husband, Meng Bao. Meng Bao loves Ying Jie so much. He dotes on her, protects her at all cost, and always listen to what she wants. Their relationship is honestly really beautiful. Especially after their family accepted each other¡­."


    "It''s the life that I will never get, and I like to watch it¡ªto watch someone who is well-loved, secretly wishing that I have that kind of person in my life too¡­ someone who would dote on me, protect me, and listen to my worries."


    "Though¡­ it''s just a useless wish, haha¡ª"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The atmosphere turned awkward instantly, and Yunyu felt guilty because he started rambling about unnecessary stuff, "A¡ªAnyway, let''s just watch the movie, you''ll like it, Jinren-Ge!"


    Yunyu pressed start, and the movie started, but Huang Jinren''s eyes weren''t on the T.V.


    He kept staring at Yunyu while Yunyu was absorbed watching the movie. He knew that he was interested in Yunyu the moment their eyes met, but he didn''t know that he also wanted to dote on this guy and protect him from harm.


    Maybe it was just a trace of pity after listening to Yunyu''s tragic story, but one thing is for sure, he wanted Yunyu to be happy¡­ with him.

 Chapter 722 - RW 1.17

    Yunyu watched the new movie attentively. He really liked the story. Since it had everything he wanted, the love between two childhood sweethearts until their reunion and wedding day.


    They were also blessed with many children. It was a funny and lighthearted rom-com, really. It was all that Yunyu wanted.


    [I definitely need to visit this world called Rent A Boyfriend if I reunited with Pupa. I want to see Ying Jie and Meng Bao up close!]


    Meanwhile, Huang Jinren was also watching, but he wasn''t watching the TV. He was watching Bai Yunyu, who looked so happy and calm.


    He didn''t know why does Han Ye hate this kid so much. He was obviously a very simple and kindhearted young man.


    In fact, the more Huang Jinren looked at Bai Yunyu, the more pleasing he became in his eyes.


    After the movie ended, Yunyu sighed in relief and giggled, "Jinren-Ge, did you see how happy they are? Ah, if only I have someone that can love me unconditionally," Yunyu said. He didn''t really have any meaning when saying that. At least, it was just what he wished for deep inside his heart.


    He wished to be loved. He might be a hoe in transmigration worlds, but hey, he was still a human with heart!


    "You want to be loved?" Huang Jinren asked.


    "Mhm! I mean, that''s what everyone wants, right? To be loved by someone, spend their life with someone they love like a pair of lovebirds in their nest. It''s simple," Yunyu replied.


    "And that person, does it need to be Han Ye?" Huang Jinren asked again.


    Bai Yunyu was surprised, his face paled in an instant, and he shook his head vehemently, "J¡ªJinren-Ge, please don''t say anything crazy. I''m not in love with Han Ye Gege or anything. I''m just his biggest fan!"


    "You don''t need to hide it from me. I can see it in your eyes. Han Ye is very important for you," Huang Jinren stated the truth. He wasn''t an idiot who couldn''t differentiate the look of admiration and love.


    Bai Yunyu loved Han Ye, maybe a bit too much. But it was definitely sincere.


    It made Huang Jinren grieve in his heart for some reason.


    Bai Yunyu lowered his head. Since he had been caught red-handed, he was embarrassed. He knew that his love for Han Ye was obvious, but when getting called out like this¡­


    "Is it that obvious?" Yunyu asked.


    "Well, kind of. But don''t feel bad about it, Han Ye should be grateful to be loved by someone like you," Huang Jinren said. "But you know¡­."


    "I know, Jinren-Ge. You don''t need to say it," Yunyu smiled bitterly.


    Huang Jinren didn''t want to make Yunyu sad, but at the same time, Yunyu should know that he was basically chasing cloud at this point. Because Han Ye would never love him back.


    Han Ye couldn''t even tolerate Bai Yunyu''s presence, let alone loving him.


    "Gege, I think I need time alone. Can you leave now?" Bai Yunyu said. He wanted to wash away this sadness in his heart and then return to his old self by serving Han Ye again.


    "I will leave, but I want to tell you something," Huang Jinren suddenly opened his arm and hugged Yunyu by his shoulder and waist with each hand. He pulled Yunyu closer.


    Yunyu looked up subsequently, and when their eyes met, Huang Jinren lightly pecked Yunyu''s lips with his.


    Yunyu froze on the spot. He didn''t hate it. In fact, he liked it a lot.


    It was short yet warm and meaningful. Because Yunyu had never been treated in a gentle manner in this world.


    After they finished the short kiss, Huang Jinren said, "You may not like it, Yunyu. And I will not say that I''ve fallen in love with you because it''s too fast, right?"


    Yunyu nodded weakly.


    "That''s why this is just me trying to give you an option. Remember, I''m not someone who likes to pull out from my words. When I go int, I go in deep, and also come deep¡­."


    [Wait, why does that sound so sexual?]


    "That''s why, if you''re willing, do come to me, and we might be able to start this relationship," Huang Jinren said. He made his intention clear as day, not wanting to stress Yunyu.


    Yunyu was swept away by such gentleness. He was used to being treated so roughly by Han Ye, so Huang Jinren''s warm embrace dazed him.


    In the end, Yunyu said nothing and went to the front door to see Jinren-Ge leaving. His heart was beating out loud, but he didn''t dare to say anything because he knew¡­


    "If I say something, then I will probably ask him to be my boyfriend, aish¡­." Yunyu ruffled his hair frustratedly as he returned to the living room.


    He was touch-starved, love-starved, dick-starved, and he wanted to be embraced with love. But he knew that he couldn''t get it from someone that he truly loved.


    Yunyu stared at the framed picture of Han Ye in the living room. It was a picture Yunyu took with his fancam when Han Ye accepted the award of actor of the year, which happened last year.


    "I think he will accept another actor of the year award again today, so I have to prepare some money to buy a ticket for that event, at least to support Han Ye Gege," Yunyu sighed. He was constantly broke because of this, but at least he wasn''t in debt.


    But he wouldn''t lie that he got tempted by Huang Jinren Gege. Because he was so sweet and warm, something that Yunyu needed the most in his loneliness.


    Yunyu shook his head vehemently again. He had to make sure that he would never see another person other than Han Ye Gege in this lifetime!


    "It''s fine if you end up alone in this lifetime, Yunyu. Don''t you remember your own vow to be loyal to Han Ye Gege in this lifetime, no matter what! Once Han Ye, always Han Ye!"

 Chapter 723 - RW 1.18

    Bai Yunyu had nothing to do the next day because of the full shooting yesterday, and he couldn''t go to the movie set as well because it was closed today.


    Hence, he had decided to take that usual task of taking care of the elderly, especially Grandma Mu, his neighbor.


    Grandma Mu lived with Auntie and Uncle Mu, his neighbor since he was a baby. His late mother said that Grandma Mu was the one taking care of Yunyu when he was a kid because Mom was too depressed and had baby blues.


    Maybe that was the reason why he became so close with Grandma Mu.


    Yunyu often took care of her because Uncle and Aunty Mu were busy working.


    Because he lived in a rich neighborhood, Grandma Mu understood his struggle and often gave him pocket money.


    **


    "Good morning, Grandma Mu!" Yunyu greeted happily as he arrived at the Mu family''s house.


    Grandma Mu was dozing off in her rocking chair on the terrace when Yunyu came.


    She woke up and smiled at Yunyu, "Ah, good morning, Yunyu. Do you have nothing to do today?"


    "Nope! I finished all the scenes yesterday, and I have a free time today! Let me take care of you, Grandma, so I can get pocket money!" Yunyu said shamelessly, followed by Grandma Mu''s laugh.


    "Okay, okay, you can take care of me today. I''ll give you pocket money. But the house has been cleaned, and the dogs have been walked today," Grandma Mu said.


    "Eh? Really? I thought I''m the only one Neon likes," Yunyu pouted cutely. He referred to the family dog named Neon.


    "Well, he is. But my Xiao Rong is here, and he is the one walking out Neon today," Grandma Mu said. She turned around and called her grandson, "Xiao Rong! Come here. Do you still remember Bai Yunyu, our neighbor?"


    The man named Xiao Rong came out of the house, and Yunyu was surprised because that face wasn''t unfamiliar to him at all.


    Because that face¡­ looked exactly like Yang Ronghui from World 2.


    [Now that I remember it again, Huang Jinren''s face¡­ looks like Huang Shu from World 12, my beloved Emperor¡­]


    [Ah, so that''s why I had this attraction towards him the moment we met. Because he does look like someone I know, the man I spent 3 lifetimes within World 12¡­]


    [From Huang Shu, and now Yang Ronghui¡­ what is this?]


    Xiao Rong stared at Yunyu. He was handsome, of course, since he had Yang Ronghui''s face. And he was probably around Yunyu''s real age, basically the more mature version of Yang Ronghui.


    "Come, greet Bai Yunyu, you might not remember him, but he has been our neighbor since you were born! You two were born in the same month!" Grandma Mu said. She turned her head at Yunyu and added, "This is Mu Ronghui, my grandson. He should be your childhood friend, but we believed he''d do better in America. That''s why he went abroad at the age of 3. He is living with my second son in the U.S."


    Yunyu and Ronghui shook their hands, and Yunyu showed a meek smile, "M¡ªMy name is Bai Yunyu. Nice to meet you."


    Yunyu tried to pull his hand, but Mu Ronghui didn''t let go. Ronghui stared at Yunyu dead on his eyes, and his lips perked up, "Grandma, you said that you want a daughter-in-law, right? How about Son-in-law?"


    "WHAT?!" Yunyu was shocked by his boldness. It was really like Yang Ronghui in World 2, where he had a viper tongue and was generally so blunt.


    Yunyu looked at Grandma Mu, thinking that Grandma Mu would get angry at Ronghui for saying that. Since Grandma Mu was old, she came from years ago, where homosexuality was deemed disgusting.


    But contrary to his belief, Grandma Mu only laughed and nodded, "Well, if Yunyu is willing to be my son-in-law, then why not? He is a great cook and a good caretaker! He is also good with the dogs!"


    "G¡ªGrandma?"


    "What? Why are you so shocked?" Grandma Mu smiled. "You always told me that you are in love with Han Ye, that movie star. Of course, I already know your orientation. My grandson here has come out as bisexual before. He said he didn''t care whether it was a man or woman, as long as he liked them. He has lived in the U.S for so long, so he is more open about this thing."


    Mu Ronghui still gripped Bai Yunyu''s hand tightly, with a grin that turned into a smirk on his face. He said, "So, your name is Bai Yunyu, right? I think I have love at first sight with you. Would you mind accepting me as your future husband?"


    Yunyu was shocked as he stared at Ronghui. He couldn''t determine whether Ronghui was joking or being serious here. But he also couldn''t reject because Grandma Mu was here.


    [Besides, he has the face of Yang Ronghui. How am I supposed to reject someone whose heart had been hurt by me before?]


    Thus, Yunyu took the middle ground, "I¡ªI haven''t thought about it. We just met, you know¡­."


    "I know, but when I saw you, I felt like we had a strong connection. Maybe some sort of past life experience together?" Mu Ronghui said.


    [Well, duh, Mr. Mafia. I still remember everything, including your cock shape and size, hehe.]


    "I¡ªIt''s better to take it slow," Yunyu said, trying to avoid Ronghui.


    "Yeah, that''s a better idea. Xiao Rong, you''re too blunt! Of course, Yunyu would get scared of you!" Grandma Mu scolded. "Just take it slow and ask him on a date first, be more courteous!"


    "Yes, Grandma," Mu Ronghui said. He looked at Yunyu and said, "How about we go on a date?"


    "D¡ªDate?"


    "Ah, that''s right! Yunyu has no activity today! Go take him on a date, so you two can cultivate feelings for each other first!" Grandma Mu agreed.


    "B¡ªBut, Grandma, I''m here to take care of you¡ª"


    "Aish, I''m fine. Don''t worry about pocket money, I will give you later on! Now your job is not to take care of me but to babysit Mu Ronghui. Besides, he just returned back two days ago, he doesn''t know much about the environment. Go and help him to look around on short date, okay?"


    Yunyu was unwilling, not because he hated Mu Ronghui, but because he felt guilty whenever he remembered how the second world ended.


    It ended badly, despite the Fatemeter of both Zhou Junze and Yang Ronghui and the Breakmeter all reaching 100%.


    But in the end, he didn''t have much choice. He already told Grandma Mu that he didn''t have any plan today, and hey¡­ pocket money was still pocket money!


    "Alright, I can help him to look around," Yunyu agreed.


    Thus, Bai Yunyu and Mu Ronghui excused themselves to Grandma Mu, and they went out in Ronghui''s car.


    They didn''t say much, mostly because Yunyu was nervous about the whole ordeal of staying with his one of long-lost lovers.


    Yunyu fidgeted uncomfortably in the car while Ronghui was driving slowly, and Yunyu felt that it was intentional.


    "U¡ªUm¡­ Ronghui, where do you want to go today?"


    "Where do I want to go?" Mu Ronghui looked at Yunyu and smiled.. "I should be the one asking. Where did you go, Li Yunyu?"

 Chapter 724 - RW 1.19

    "U¡ªUm¡­ Ronghui, where do you want to go today?"


    "Where do I want to go?" Mu Ronghui looked at Yunyu and smiled. "I should be the one asking. Where did you go, Li Yunyu?"


    Bai Yunyu''s heart skipped a beat once he heard that surname, Li Yunyu, not Bai Yunyu. Because Li Yunyu was his name in World 2.


    Yunyu darted his eyes at Ronghui. He thought Ronghui might''ve accidentally spelled the wrong surname. But Bai and Li were completely different surnames, so¡­


    "Why did you call me Li Yunyu?"


    "Hm¡­ I''m not sure either. It''s just more comfortable and familiar to me," Ronghui replied. He sighed and continued driving. "Honestly, if I told you the truth, I doubt that you will believe me."


    "¡­ what truth?"


    "About my realistic, episodic dream," Ronghui''s eyes looked up for a second as if he was trying to remember stuff. "I''ve had a long, realistic, and episodic dream about you, about us, Li Yunyu. At first, I thought I just had a weird nightmare that kept replaying over and over, and in that dream, there is always you and another man that happened to be my half-brother."


    "We were involved in a bitter love triangle, and in the end, my half-brother is the one who won you over. I cannot accept my loss. I refuse to lose you. That''s why, during your first night with my half-brother, I went in with a gun, intending to kill him and kidnap you."


    "But in the end, you''re the one who tried to stop me and accidentally shot yourself. I was overcome with grief that I reported myself to the police. I admitted that I had shot you and got jailed."


    "My half-brother, your spouse, bailed me out with his influence because you told him to take care of me after you were gone."


    "And after that, my half-brother and I lived a fulfilling but empty life. Because we were both unmarried until our death. I refused to marry because I still love and will love you forever, Li Yunyu. And my half-brother also had the same thought as me. This dream occurred over and over, like a movie in a constant replay, and I just cannot ignore it anymore."


    "The moment I met you again, all that memory poured in my head, and I cannot ignore you. Li Yunyu¡­"


    ¡­


    That dream was absolutely accurate, but Yunyu was unsure that Yang Ronghui reported himself in the end and got jailed. He really thought that Yang Ronghui would run away and start life anew, probably marrying another man or woman. So did Zhou Junze. Yunyu thought that Junze would move on and marry someone else instead.


    But if that was the end, with them staying unmarried until their deaths¡­ it was painful to even hear.


    [I never know what happened after I left the world before. What happened with those male leads that I left, and all the love and memory lingered in that world.]


    [Turns out, they are still keeping me in their hearts¡­]


    Yunyu felt guilty. Honestly, he was still very inexperienced in his early transmigration worlds. He made a lot of mess back then. Though he wasn''t any better, as the world progressed, at least he had some character development.


    He went from immature hoe to slightly mature hoe. Still a hoe nonetheless.


    "I''m sorry¡­." Yunyu apologized for what he did. But Mu Ronghui chuckled in response.


    "No need to apologize, Yunyu. It''s just a dream after all, but my feeling, this heart is truth. I want you to stay by my side. I want to do everything that my dream version cannot."


    Bai Yunyu knew that it wasn''t a dream at all. But maybe this Mu Ronghui was basically the incarnation of Yang Ronghui from that world.


    "I¡­ I don''t know how to answer this¡­." Bai Yunyu said truthfully. He didn''t know what he should say next. Because he was sure that he couldn''t accept Ronghui because his love in this world, his real world, was only for Han Ye.


    But at the same time, he wanted to compensate for all the pain he inflicted on Mu Ronghui because he knew it must''ve been damn traumatizing and painful.


    "What do you mean you don''t know?"


    "As in¡­. I don''t know what you want me to do. Do you want me to date you?" Yunyu asked. "But I can''t¡­."


    "You can''t?"


    "My love¡­ has been reserved in this world. I cannot betray my loved one in this world, Ronghui¡­."


    Whenever Yunyu remembered about Han Ye, he just couldn''t help but pour all of his love to that person, despite Han Ye treating him like trash.


    Mu Ronghui clenched his grip on the steering wheel. He wouldn''t lie that he had reckless thoughts when he heard Yunyu''s answer.


    Maybe he was really the past incarnation of that Ronghui because he also got there same recklessness that man named Yang Ronghui.


    He wanted to just step on the gas and then crash this car to a cliff or something, so he could die with his loved one, forever stayed together¡­ in a bloody way.


    But when he saw the pooling tears in Yunyu''s eyes, the anger in his heart was washed away, "Yunyu?"


    "A¡ªAh, I''m sorry¡­." Yunyu wiped the pooling tears in his eyes. He didn''t want to cry in front of Ronghui. But when he saw the anger in Ronghui''s eyes, he knew he would replay the same stuff he did in World 2.


    This recklessness, this crazy and dangerous love¡­ was definitely Yang Ronghui.


    He met with the same Ronghui after countless years, "Ronghui, are you mad at me?"


    Mad?


    Mu Ronghui tried to think about his dream. He could definitely feel Yang Ronghui''s rage when he saw Li Yunyu and Zhou Junze together.


    But at the same time, he also felt regret. He regretted his own choice. If only he wasn''t so hasty about leaving Yunyu with Zhou Junze, then he would be able to get Yunyu back.


    Yang Ronghui, in the dream, had realized that Zhou Junze had interfered and played with both of them. His intention was clear, to snatch Yunyu to be his own.


    Even though Li Yunyu obviously liked Yang Ronghui more, Li Yunyu still said that Yang Ronghui was his first love even in his dying breath.


    It was Ronghui who got too reckless and didn''t listen to what Li Yunyu said.


    He was the idiot one.


    Mu Ronghui could feel the bottled-up emotion of Yang Ronghui in his heart, the feeling of rage, regret, and jealousy.


    He finally stopped the car on the side.


    "Ronghui?"


    "Yunyu, may I uttered something that Yang Ronghui, the man in my dream, has been bottling up in his heart until his death?" Mu Ronghui asked.


    But before Yunyu could even reply, Mu Ronghui suddenly grabbed his shoulder and kissed Yunyu deeply.


    It was deep, full of emotion, different from Huang Jinren''s.


    Maybe because Huang Jinren was Huang Shu from World 12. Although they couldn''t have their happy marriage with their kid for so long, at least Huang Shu and Bai Yunyu of that world ended their story happily.


    Unlike Mu Ronghui¡­ and many more¡­

 Chapter 725 - RW 1.20

    Unlike Mu Ronghui¡­ and many more¡­


    He had so much unfinished business with other male leads or masters of the worlds. He could count with one hand on which one actually ended nicely.


    [Let''s see which world I ended nicely. Uh¡­ World 4 with Javier, World 8 with Altair, World 11 with Lee Yongsun, World 12 with Huang Shu¡­]


    [Wait, is that it?! I only ended 4 out of 14 worlds in a perfectly smooth, nice end?!]


    [Damn, Bai Yunyu, if Pupa is here, it will call you an incompetent hoe!]


    After Mu Ronghui finished his kiss and separated their lips, he stared at Yunyu, whose tears continued flowing like a river on his cheeks. Ronghui smiled at gently wiped the tears, "Why are you crying?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know. I''m guilty of you. I guess. If that dream is true, then I want to compensate for all the damage that I have done to you, Ronghui¡­."


    "You don''t need to fix anything. I made all those stupid decisions, so the blame was all on me. I just want to embrace you, Yunyu. I want to apologize for killing you, and I want to apologize for failing to realize that you''ve been in love with me for so long."


    Mu Ronghui told everything that Yang Ronghui wanted to say. He was relieved, but that sadness struck again when he realized that Yunyu couldn''t be his in this world.


    "You have someone else in your heart right now?" Ronghui asked once more. He wanted to make sure.


    Yunyu nodded with certainty. Nobody could replace Han Ye in his heart. It was basically a seal that couldn''t be destroyed.


    Mu Ronghui wasn''t as angry as before, but he was still grieving in his heart.


    However, he knew that his reckless behavior would only hurt Yunyu. Thus he said, "I will never give up on you, Yunyu. Since the first moment our eyes met, the Yang Ronghui in my dream told me it was you, my long-lost soulmate."


    "So I will continue my courting in the hope that you will finally look at me," Mu Ronghui said. "And I implore, so don''t try to stop me, Yunyu."


    ¡­


    In the end, Yunyu only nodded, allowing Mu Ronghui to act just like Huang Jinren yesterday. They were chasing him, although he already said that his love was only for Han Ye Gege.


    They ended their short date by eating ice cream together. Mu Ronghui was very sweet and attentive, especially when Yunyu accidentally dropped his ice cream scope.


    Ronghui just quietly flipped his ice cream on top of Yunyu''s cone and pulled his cone, so he was the one with the empty cone now. He smiled at Yunyu and said, "Ah, I accidentally dropped my ice cream. Let me buy again."


    [Ah, damn, he is still the sweetest male god ever. How can I not fall in love with him, compared to how Han Ye Gege treated me¡­]


    Yunyu shook his head again, dispelling that thought in his head. He already promised not to be tempted by anyone.


    After the date with Mu Ronghui was over, they returned to the Mu''s family house.


    Grandma Mu was sitting on her rocking chair as always, listening to some old song from her radio.


    "Ah, Yunyu, Xiao Rong, how''s the date? All good?"


    Mu Ronghui looked at Yunyu. He also wanted to hear Yunyu''s opinion about him.


    Yunyu smiled and nodded, "Naturally, Xiao Rong is really kind and attentive. He is really a good man."


    Grandma Mu nodded, satisfied, "That''s great. Xiao Rong is pretty cold to other people. It seems that he finally met someone that he likes the most. So, how about it? Do you want to marry Xiao Rong? We can start preparing for the engagement at least."


    "Wha¡ª" Yunyu was taken aback, but Ronghui interrupted, knowing it''d make Yunyu uncomfortable.


    "No, Grandma. Yunyu and I had decided to take it slow, so we will be sure to each other in the future," Ronghui said.


    "Ah, that is good too. You two are still young. You have a lot of time together," Grandma Mu smiled full of mirth. She then patted her belly, "Anyway, this is already noon, Yunyu, go and make lunch for us today. I will give you your pocket money after lunch."


    "Yes, Grandma!"


    Yunyu helped Grandma walk inside the house and then wore the pink apron. He started cooking while Mu Ronghui helped by chopping the vegetables and preparing plates.


    "You two look like a pair of husband and wife cooking together, haha!" Grandma Mu joked.


    Yunyu''s cheeks reddened, while Mu Ronghui showed a proud grin.


    After it was ready, they ate lunch together as three, and Grandma Mu commented again, "Xiao Rong, do you know that Yunyu is an actor? He had just finished his first shoot yesterday! He will be a great actor in the future, so better marry him soon before too many people start chasing him!"


    "G¡ªGrandma¡­" Yunyu became nervous because Grandma started boasting too much. He looked at Ronghui and denied, "I¡ªIt''s not that big. It is my first role in a Xianxia drama series. But I was just a minor antagonist character only fit for two episodes before getting killed off. I finished all scenes yesterday because I don''t have many in the first place."


    "That doesn''t matter. It''s still an achievement," Ronghui said. "Don''t be ashamed to admit your own achievement. Not everyone can get it."


    [Hehe, it''s funny since you say that. Because I still remember how you called me an idiot for getting the second rank since you keep beating me academically in school.]


    Yunyu cleaned the plate and then went to Grandma Mu for the pocket money.


    "Hehe, this is yours¡ª" Grandma Mu handed some money for Bai Yunyu. "Xiao Rong, go and escort Yunyu back to his home."


    "Okay, Grandma."


    Yunyu and Ronghui walked together to Yunyu''s large duplex.


    "This is my house. You''re free to visit when I''m home," Yunyu said as he walked to the door.


    "Yunyu."


    Yunyu turned his head towards Ronghui.


    "Take your time and consider me as your potential boyfriend, Yunyu.. I want to make you happy."

 Chapter 726 - RW 1.21

    Yunyu returned to his duplex in a complicated mood. He didn''t know what to answer after Mu Ronghui uttered his feeling.


    He knew that he wasn''t exactly the loyal type. At least it had been proven in his transmigration worlds, where he fell in love and hooked up, even cheated with so many men.


    But that was in his transmigration world, where he had no boundaries or responsibility. He had promised in his real world that he would always stay loyal to Han Ye, no matter what.


    Even if Han Ye Gege hated him to the bone, he wouldn''t look away. He wouldn''t leave.


    "If only my real world is also a transmigration world, with Han Ye Gege as the master of the world," Yunyu sighed. "In fact, it should be, right? Pupa kept saying that Han Ye Gege and God Han Ye are related. They have the same face, same behavior as well. The shards of God Han Ye''s soul all fallen in love with me."


    "But why not Han Ye Gege?"


    Again, Yunyu sighed pitifully. There was no use in lamenting over this. He knew that he couldn''t force Han Ye Gege to like him.


    "Pupa, if you''re here¡­ please tell me that my devotion is worth it¡­."


    **


    Yunyu woke up early the next day because today was another shooting with Han Ye Gege.


    Although his scenes were all done, he still had to come because he wanted to help Han Ye Gege in any way possible.


    So Yunyu hurried himself to the bus stop and headed at 7 to the movie studio.


    There weren''t many people in the early morning, but he met with Jia Jie, who was always busy checking Han Ye Gege''s costume.


    "Good morning, Jia Jie!" Yunyu greeted cheerfully.


    Jia Jie jolted in shock when she saw Yunyu, and she didn''t greet him back as usual, which got Yunyu wondering.


    "Jie? Is there something wrong today? Are you not feeling well? I can go and buy Han Ye Gege''s breakfast, and you''ll be the one who brings it to his room. You know, just for an obvious reason," Yunyu offered his service as always.


    Jia Jie gulped out of nervousness. She didn''t want to tell the truth. In fact, she was raging in front of Han Ye yesterday. To the point that she was wailing for Han Ye not doing that.


    Because it would break Yunyu.


    Yunyu, as clueless as always, became worried, "Jia Jie, are you okay? Seriously, you have bad eye bags, and you look¡­ exhausted."


    "I¡ªI''m okay, Yunyu. Don''t mind me," Jia Jie smiled thin, but she couldn''t hide her pitiful gaze.


    She couldn''t bear to see such a goodhearted kid bear the pain he''d experience soon.


    "You should go home now, Yunyu," Jia Jie said.


    "Huh? Why?" Yunyu blinked innocently, not understanding why Jia Jie told him to leave early. "Is it because of Han Ye Gege again? Ah, don''t worry about it. He''s always like that, right?"


    Jia Jie bit her lower lip and shook her head. She busied herself with her work again, "I¡ªI have things to do, you can just walk around, Yunyu."


    "Ehh¡­"


    Yunyu felt something was wrong with Jia Jie, but he didn''t know what made her suddenly act so stiff and nervous.


    Yunyu shrugged and went to find Auntie Shu or other staff since he knew Han Ye Gege would come in an hour or so.


    He found Auntie Shu busy preparing for her makeup kit, "Good morning, Auntie!"


    "Ah¡ªYunyu?!" Auntie Shu was shocked by Yunyu''s presence, and she also paled when their eyes met. "W¡ªWhy are you here? Didn''t you finish all of your scenes yesterday?"


    "Yep, but I always come to help Han Ye Gege for everything that he wants. You know, since I''m basically his servant, aha!" Yunyu laughed cheerfully.


    Auntie Shu said nothing after that, but her eyes kept on looking at the door as if she was afraid that someone else might come.


    "Auntie Shu? Is there something wrong?" Yunyu asked curiously. "Do you want me to help with anything? I can help, don''t worry!"


    "A¡ªAh, nothing! But Yunyu, you shouldn''t be here. You''re not the actor today, right? There will be a lot of actors that will come, and you can''t stay for long. I suggest you leave now," Auntie Shu suggested.


    That suggestion made Yunyu even more confused. Auntie Shu was very supportive and fun yesterday, but today, she basically said that Yunyu should leave because she wasn''t supposed to be here.


    [I mean, I know that I''m not supposed to be here since all my scenes are done. But people usually don''t mind me, since I''m a free help most of the time¡­]


    Not wanting to take offense, Yunyu sighed and excused himself. He left Auntie Shu and went to find the Director, Uncle Shen.


    He looked around and found Uncle Shen seemed to be on an important phone call.


    Yunyu waited behind Uncle Shen to surprise him, so he also eavesdropped on the conversation between Uncle Sheen and the one on the phone.


    "Ah, yeah, we need the replacement soon. This role is quite important," Uncle Shen said.


    [Huh? Replacement?] Yunyu frowned. Someone was going to get replaced? But he thought everyone was doing their job well. He hadn''t seen any actor being uncooperative or unprofessional here.


    "Don''t worry about payment. And don''t worry about scenes. The character only has a few scenes, but it''s important. We cannot delay much longer."


    "Yeah, you know, the main star¡­ yea, the movie emperor. He doesn''t want this kid to get the role. So we have to replace him," Uncle Shen added.


    [Ehh¡­ movie emperor? Han Ye Gege wants to kick someone from the series? But why? Did that person accidentally offend Han Ye Gege?] Yunyu pondered. He was also surprised because Han Ye Gege was usually nonchalant about everything, just like a god who looked down upon the mortals.


    "Yeah, he will be here soon? Great, we can''t delay any longer. We need to take the scene as soon as possible."


    Uncle Shen hung up the call, and when he turned around, he saw Yunyu standing with a smile in front of him, "Good morning, Uncle Shen!"

 Chapter 727 - RW 1.22

    Uncle Shen hung up the call, and when he turned around, he saw Yunyu standing with a smile in front of him, "Good morning, Uncle Shen!"


    "Wha¡ª!!" Uncle Shen was surprised when Yunyu suddenly appeared in front of him. "Y¡ªYunyu! You''re going to give me a heart attack!"


    "Hahaha! Sorry, Uncle," Yunyu giggled joyfully. "How''s today work, Uncle? Which scene will be done today?" Yunyu asked.


    Uncle Shen froze immediately the moment Yunyu asked about the scene. He didn''t know how to say this because this was partly his fault for being unable to hold Han Ye''s influence over the series, but his presence was basically a do or die for the success of this series. He wouldn''t waste the hardworking of so many people, but really, Han Ye was seriously over the line.


    "We¡­ uh¡­ we''re going to reshoot a few scenes," Director Shen replied.


    "Reshoot a few scenes? Is there some technical problem? Or is it my scene? I can redo it if it''s my fault."


    "N¡ªNo, you have nothing to do with this," Director Shen shook his head. He got more nervous, and he didn''t know how to tell Yunyu about this. "Anyway, why are you here? I told you that your scene is done, right? You don''t need to come, and I''ve given you your payment. I even give you a bonus."


    "Hehe, yes! I checked it in my mobile banking this morning. It''s surprising for me, Uncle! Did you pay me three times the agreed salary?! Uncle is really amazing. Can you be my sugar daddy instead? Hahaha!"


    Uncle Shen would usually laugh with Yunyu with such a joke, but this time, Uncle Shen swallowed his saliva nervously and shook his head, "Uh¡­ it''s not me who paid that much, but as long as you''re happy, Yunyu."


    "Eh? If it''s not you, then who? Is it the producer?"


    Director Shen shook his head. He seriously didn''t want to tell this in front of Yunyu, so he tried to shift the topic, "I''m sorry, Yunyu. But I have to get prepared for the scene. The new actor is here."


    Director Shen pointed at a man that came from the main door. He was around Yunyu''s age and actually looked similar to Yunyu. Although, Yunyu''s handsomely fresh face was still irreplaceable.


    That young man looked like a downgrade version of him, making Yunyu confused.


    "Is that a new actor, Uncle?"


    "He is¡­"


    "Huh, I thought the general rule of a movie. It is not to have actors with similar faces because it will confuse the viewers. Unless the character is intended to be a sibling. Bai Shijue doesn''t have any siblings, right?"


    "Y¡ªYeah, he doesn''t have any," Director Shen confirmed.


    The man who looked like Bai Yunyu suddenly approached Director Shen and Yunyu and then bowed his head respectfully, "Thank you for picking me, Director Shen. I''ll not disappoint you!"


    The man looked at Bai Yunyu and was surprised, "Eh? Why are you here? I thought you have been cut from the role."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Huh?" Yunyu blinked a few times, thinking that he misheard that. "What did you say?"


    "That you have been cut from the role as Bai Shijue? That''s why I''m here. I''m the new Bai Shijue, obviously," the young man said innocently, not realizing the huge blow that Yunyu got just now.


    Yunyu froze on the spot, he didn''t know if he heard it wrong, but he wished he heard it wrong.


    He turned his head towards Director Shen and asked with a shaky voice, "U¡ªUncle Shen, this man is speaking bullshit, right? How come I got cut from the role? Did I do something wrong?"


    Director Shen saw the ruddy face of the youth turned pale instantly, which he fully understood.


    Bai Yunyu really wanted this role, and he worked hard for it. In fact, he was the perfect character to play Bai Shijue.


    Bai Yunyu and Bai Shijue were like a mirror to each other.


    But¡­


    "Uncle Shen, please say something. Please, this is a joke, right?" Yunyu asked again, his voice getting even shakier as if he was holding his tears, so he wouldn''t cry embarrassingly in front of everyone.


    Director Shen sighed. He patted Yunyu''s shoulder, "It''s okay, you have triple the amount of your intended salary, right? Don''t worry about this one. I will find another role for you in the future. You''re still my favorite new actor."


    "B¡ªBut¡­ I earned this role. Did I do something wrong? I¡ªI can reshoot the scene if it''s needed¡­."


    "No, you did great as a new actor. You''re definitely the most suitable person to play as Bai Shijue¡­." Director Shen said. He wouldn''t hide the fact that Yunyu had an amazing talent. "But the decision is not from me. I have to do this to save the series. I''m sorry, Bai Yunyu¡­."


    "Save the series?"


    "The main star doesn''t want you to join. He said he would quit the series, even if he had to pay the compensation. He said that you are¡ª"


    "You''re a disgusting piece of shit."


    Director Shen hadn''t finished his sentence when someone suddenly came and interrupted. Everyone''s eyes were on him. The main star of the series was the movie emperor, Han Ye.


    Han Ye looked down at Yunyu as if looking at an ant and said, "I refuse to play with a filthy person like you. It will taint my reputation to be in the same set with you."


    Like thunder on a clear sky, Bai Yunyu was too shocked to react. He stared at Han Ye dazedly, not knowing what to say.


    Slowly, a drop of tear streamed on Yunyu''s cheek, and Han Ye just looked away nonchalantly.


    Meanwhile, Uncle Shen''s heart was also pained when he saw Yunyu crying. No matter how Yunyu was really a good and honest kid.


    The new young actor who would play as Bai Shijue bowed his head at Han Ye, full of respect and worship, "M¡ªMr. Han Ye! I''m your big fan! I''ve seen all your movies and collected your photo cards too! You''re truly a legend, and I''m so honored to work with you!"


    In a sudden and unbelievable turn of events, Han Ye showed a smile towards the young actor whose face was a downgrade from Bai Yunyu, and he said, "It is also my pleasure."

 Chapter 728 - RW 1.23

    "M¡ªMr. Han Ye! I''m your big fan! I''ve seen all your movies and collected your photo cards too! You''re truly a legend, and I''m so honored to work with you!"


    "It is also my pleasure."


    Director Shen gasped as he was utterly shocked by Han Ye''s smile.


    ''Why would Han Ye act so kind towards this newbie. I had to pick a substitute because he kicked Bai Yunyu from the cast, saying it''s absolutely disgusting to be on the same screen with that poor kid¡­.'' Director Shen glanced at Yunyu, who kept staring at Han Ye with his pitiful eyes. The tears started flooding on his eyes, but he wiped them immediately.


    ''Obviously, Bai Yunyu is a lot more talented and good-looking than this substitute. It''s just based on objectivity¡­.''


    The new actor then introduced himself, "My name is Bi Hexian! I''m 19 years old! This is my first role in a film and series, but I''m so honored to play with your, Mr. Han Ye!"


    Han Ye continued smiling, not caring how devastated Yunyu was right now. Yunyu''s heart was shattered. He continued staring at Han Ye without a word.


    Director Shen felt that Yunyu''s fate was too pitiful, so he patted Yunyu''s back, "Alright, kid. You shouldn''t be here today. You should take a long rest, and don''t worry if you need more money, just call me."


    "I''ll be giving you a role in my next movie or drama," Director Shen thought this was the fairest compensation for Yunyu.


    But Yunyu didn''t budge. He didn''t listen to anyone as his focus was solely on Han Ye Gege.


    Since Director Shen knew there was no helping in this, he diverted the topic, "Alright, you two should go for makeup and costume. Huang Jinren will come soon, so it''s best to do the scenes of Bai Shijue and Han Shun first before doing those with the Frozen Flower Demonic Sect leader, Huang Mu."


    "Yes, thank you, Director!" Bi Hexian cheerfully passed Yunyu, treating him like air, and went to get his makeup done with Auntie Shu.


    Meanwhile, Han Ye intended to return to his room, but Yunyu quickly grabbed Han Ye''s arm, "H¡ªHan Ye Gege, why are you doing this? I¡ªI really want this role. I earned it!"


    ¡­


    "Han Ye Gege!"


    Han Ye gritted his teeth and pushed Yunyu, accidentally elbowed his chest in the process, "Urk!"


    Yunyu fell to the ground with pain in his chest. Director Shen hurriedly helped Yunyu, and when Jia Jie came out of the dressing room, saw this, she hurriedly saved him as well, "Yunyu!"


    Han Ye was still nonchalant and cold as always, "I just told you the reason. I don''t want to be on the same screen with filth. You''re disgusting."


    "Han Ye, you''re too much!" Jia Jie scolded, but Han Ye glared at her as a response.


    "Deng Jia, if you keep trying to protect that trash, I will not hesitate to fire you."


    "NO! P¡ªPlease, don''t fire Jia Jie! She has a sickly mother in the hospital!" Yunyu tried to shield Jia Jie from Han Ye''s anger. He knew that Jia Jie needed the money because her old mother was very ill and hospitalized for months in the hospital.


    Han Ye looked away and walked to his room, ignoring the scenes he created. Everyone who witnessed this scene watched Han Ye''s cold back. Fortunately, since it was early morning, there weren''t many people here, so it would minimize the bad press Han Ye Gege might get.


    Yunyu hurriedly shifted his attention at Jia Jie, "J¡ªJie, please don''t do that again! What if you lose your job? Your Mom needs the money!"


    Jia Jie was also lost, especially when she saw the tears on Yunyu''s face.


    She felt powerless and guilty because she couldn''t do anything to help this poor young man who had been helping her job for more than three years already.


    Yunyu had devoted his life to Han Ye since he entered high school. He always used his free time to come and help whatever he could. And he never asked anything in return.


    In fact, Yunyu never asked anything. He just naturally supported Han Ye in any way possible.


    "Yunyu, I''m sorry, I cannot do anything against him¡­."


    "A¡ªAh, it''s fine, Jia Jie. I¡­ I¡­" Yunyu wanted to use his usual cheerful mask again. But this time, he couldn''t help to feel devastated. He had truly worked hard for this role, and he kept dreaming how amazing it would be to stand in the same set with Han Ye Gege.


    But everything was in vain. That dream had been shattered by the same man he dreamed of.


    Whenever he was reminded of that, his tears would start pooling again.


    Thus, Yunyu shook his head and wiped the tears on his eyes once more. He didn''t want to get pitied because he knew that everyone might see Han Ye Gege in a bad light if he started being dramatic.


    [Sigh, I miss my old transmigration days when I could be dramatic as much as I want.]


    "It''s fine, Jia Jie! Ah, Uncle Shen, thank you for the money! I''ll use that to pay my electricity bill, ehe~. Also, I''ll be sure to wait until my next role, haha!"


    "Yunyu¡­"


    "Oh! We should get moving, right? Time is ticking. We need to shoot the scenes! Don''t worry about me. I''ll be hanging around and helping as usual!" Yunyu happily skipped around as if nothing had happened, Jia Jie and Uncle Shen stared at him, and their hearts were even more pained.


    But there was nothing they could do since Bai Yunyu wanted them to ignore this as well, even though they knew it was wrong.


    "Okay, since there is no protest, then we should continue the preparation! Everyone, prepare the set!" Director Shen tried to dispel this uncomfortable feeling in his heart and continued the shooting preparation.


    Jia Jie was the last to stare at Yunyu''s back, "Bai Yunyu, why do you still love that cold monster?"

 Chapter 729 - RW 1.24

    Huang Jinren had no idea about what was happening in the movie set. He just got a call from Director Shen, telling him a few scenes needed to be reshoot.


    And when he asked which scene, Director Shen replied, "It''s the scenes with Bai Shijue. There is a technical difficulty."


    "Technical difficulty? Oh well, that means Yunyu will be there again, right?"


    "¡­"


    Huang Jinren hurriedly took a bath and drove his car to the movie set. Honestly, he had lost interest in filming this series after meeting Bai Yunyu. Whenever he thought he''d be doing a scene without Yunyu in it, he somehow felt aggravated.


    Maybe he should star in a rom-com with Yunyu and him as the couple, hehe.


    "We should have good lunch after the first session. I think he has been living with instant noodles or something, seriously not good for his health," Huang Jinren sighed.


    He parked the car in the VIP parking lot and walked in but stumbled upon the sight of Bai Yunyu carrying a box of a water bottles.


    "Huh? Why is he here carrying a box? Shouldn''t he prepare himself? How about makeup and costume?" Huang Jinren pondered.


    He approached Yunyu and snatched the box from him, "Good morning, Yunyu!"


    "Ah?!" Yunyu was surprised when the box in his hand was snatched. He looked to his right and saw Huang Jinren-Ge.


    "Hey, why are you spacing out like that? And why are you bringing this box of water bottles? You should be preparing for the reshoot, right? We have lots of scenes to do today."


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu knew that Huang Jinren-Ge didn''t know what had happened. But he still felt like salt rubbing in his wound.


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head, "U¡ªUm¡­ I''m not playing anything today, Ge."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that? Director Shen told me we have to reshoot Bai Shijue''s scene today."


    "Well, you have to reshoot Bai Shijue''s scene¡­." Yunyu said. "I¡­ I''m not in the cast anymore."


    Huang Jinren''s jaw dropped the moment he heard that. He thought he misheard it, "Y¡ªYou''re joking, right?"


    Yunyu shook his head pitifully as an answer.


    "Then, this box of water bottles?"


    "Ah, I still want to help as always. So, when the staff is busy preparing the set, I buy them water, so I can be of use."


    Huang Jinren dropped the box of water bottles and stormed inside the movie set with exploding anger in his heart.


    "W¡ªWait, Jinren-Ge!"


    Yunyu tried to chase Huang Jinren so he wouldn''t make a scene, but Huang Jinren was so strong and quick, Yunyu couldn''t hold him at all.


    BAM!


    Everyone in the movie set was surprised when they saw the actor, Huang Jinren, glared at everyone with a red face, full of anger, with Bai Yunyu nervousl trying to hold him from behind.


    Huang Jinren''s eyes scanned the movie set and saw Director Shen still briefing Han Ye and a new actor who wore Bai Shijue''s robe. He had a face similar to Yunyu but definitely a downgrade.


    Huang Jinren gritted his teeth and rushed towards them. He confronted Director Shen, and with a thundering voice, he asked, "DIRECTOR, WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING HERE?!"


    Director Shen was petrified by Huang Jinren''s rage. His face paled as he stammered to explain, "O¡ªOkay, C¡ªCalm down, Jinren. You¡ªYou should do your make up first¡ª"


    "NO, GIVE ME AN EXPLANATION FIRST!" Huang Jinren glared at the new Bai Shijue. "WHY IS THIS BOOTLEG HERE? YUNYU IS LITERALLY THE PERFECT BAI SHIJUE!"


    Yunyu panicked. He didn''t want Huang Jinren-Ge to make a scene here because it would definitely put him in bad blood with Han Ye Gege.


    Thus, he tried to get in-between Director Shen and Huang Jinren, he pushed Huang Jinren gently, "J¡ªJinren-Ge, please don''t make a scene. You''re here to reshoot the scene, remember? P¡ªPlease be professional."


    "PROFESSIONAL?! DIRECTOR SHEN IS THE ONE NOT BEING PROFESSIONAL HERE! GIVE ME THE REASON BEFORE¡ª"


    "Because I kicked him out," Han Ye interrupted as he was pissed with such commotion. "I don''t want to be in the same scene with that thing, so I kicked him out."


    Huang Jinren shifted all his rage at Han Ye, who ruthlessly admitted it without feeling a tad of remorse.


    He grabbed Han Ye''s collar and yanked him. Yet, Han Ye looked nonchalant as always, "What did you say?!"


    Han Ye stared at Huang Jinren coldly and replied, "I kicked him out. I don''t want to be in the same scene with that filthy thing. It makes me vomit whenever I think about it."


    "HAN YE!" Huang Jinren couldn''t believe he heard such malicious and ruthless words coming from Han Ye''s words. He knew that Han Ye was cold to most people, but he wasn''t malicious.


    But this¡­


    Han Ye scoffed full of contempt, "What? Do you want another answer? I just find him disgusting, filthy, he doesn''t deserve the role, and I just use my power to cast him out of the role. You should''ve thanked me instead."


    "YOU PIECE OF SHIT!"


    Huang Jinren clenched and raised his fist, ready to strike Han Ye and his condescending gaze. Yunyu hurriedly wrapped his hand around Huang Jinren''s waist and exerted all his strength to pull Huang Jinren back. In the end, Huang Jinren lost his footing and fell backward, falling on Yunyu''s body in the process.


    "Ah!"


    "Ugh!"


    Huang Jinren quickly recovered when he realized that he was squashing Yunyu''s body.


    "Yunyu!"


    "J¡ªJinren-Ge, I''m alright. Please, don''t fight," Yunyu said in a low voice. "I¡ªIt''s for the best. If I''m in the series, maybe the rating will go down."


    "It will," Han Ye replied. "If he is in the series, the rating will go down. He is too hideous to look at."


    Huang Jinren''s blood boiled to the utmost limit. He looked at Han Ye, who stood and sneered, "I''m doing you and the rest of the crew here a favor. I''m saving you for being a flop. If you keep that thing, he will eventually be your parasite, and you will suffer, Huang Jinren."


    "Besides, which one will you choose? To have me, Han Ye, the Movie Emperor, as your cast. Or to have that unknown trash newbie to stay?"


    ¡­


    Nobody dared to raise their voice, even Director Shen. Because everyone knew that Han Ye was extremely important for this series, the series would totally flop without him.


    As he was about to get up and beat the shit out of his malicious monster, Yunyu gripped his hand. Yunyu shook his head, signaling Huang Jinren not to take the provocation.


    Besides, if the fight really happened, then it would taint this series with malicious gossips. Yunyu was trying to protect the crew, and most importantly, Han Ye Gege.


    "Calm yourself, Jinren-Ge. There is no use in getting angry over this," Yunyu said with a smile. "Be professional and do your best, and uh¡­ let''s have lunch together after this, okay?"


    Jinren''s heart was crushed. He didn''t understand why would Yunyu protect that man, a total douchebag without an ounce of pity in his heart. But since Yunyu had spoken of such a thing, he couldn''t do anything.


    He got up but did nothing other than stare at everyone in the movie set and say, "You''re all an embarrassing excuse of a human that allows abuse of power right in front of your eyes."


    Huang Jinren darted his eyes at Han Ye, "And you, we''re no longer friends or working partners.. I refuse to get associated with a malignant bastard like you."

 Chapter 730 - RW 1.25

    Huang Jinren then darted his eyes at Han Ye, "And you, we''re no longer a friend or working partner. I refuse to get associated with a malignant bastard like you."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was no answer from anyone because they also knew that Han Ye was abusing his power in this series.


    But they couldn''t afford to let Han Ye leave the cast because this series was highly expected. At least 80% of the first wave supporters were Han Ye''s massive amount of fans since he was basically the most popular man in China right now.


    Huang Jinren turned his back and dragged Yunyu with him to his room. As the story''s main antagonist, Huang Jinren also gets similar if not the same treatment as Han Ye. It was just his importance that was less than Han Ye due to his popularity.


    Huang Jinren entered his room with Yunyu and sat the young man on the bed. He closed the door and stared at the young man. He wasn''t sure how to talk with Yunyu.


    He wanted to say that Yunyu was a total idiot who blatantly ignored all the abuse that Han Ye had inflicted. He was blind and stupid just because of love.


    Even Huang Jinren didn''t know whether Yunyu actually loved that bastard or not. Maybe it was more admiration that led to blind worship.


    But he knew, if he yelled at Yunyu right now, it''d hurt the young man even more.


    So he slowly walked towards Yunyu and then kneeled in front of him.


    "J¡ªJinren-Ge, why did you¡ª?!"


    "Yunyu, why did you do this to yourself?" Huang Jinren said as he gently wrapped his hands on Yunyu''s smaller hands. "You''re hurting yourself."


    "Jinren¡­ Ge?"


    "Do you not know that your pain is also mine? Every time you look sad, or you got hurt, I can feel it as well."


    "But¡­ we''ve just met. I don''t think you know what you''re talking about, Jinren-Ge." Yunyu tried to pull his hands to no avail. Huang Jinren slowly looked up to Yunyu.


    Huang Jinren showed a beautiful yet somewhat melancholic expression at Yunyu, like someone who had been in love for so long, yet unable to spend time together.


    "My white moonlight, please don''t hurt yourself. I''ve always dreamed of you every night, and I wish I could spend more time with you. Yet, when I met you, you''re in this pitiful state."


    "Jinren-Ge, you¡­ are saying weird things¡­."


    Of course, Yunyu knew that was definitely the soul of Huang Shu speaking to him. The soft yet mellow voice was definitely Huang Shu from world 12.


    He ended that world on a bittersweet note, but they reunited in the end after Huang Shu''s death, right?


    [Then how could he remember me? I thought if a world ended on a good note, then they will not remember anything.]


    "I¡­ I''m just saying what''s in my heart, Yunyu," Huang Jinren said. He felt there was a thorn in his heart, seeing Yunyu suffer so bad in the hands of someone he loved.


    "This thorn in my heart, when you got hurt by someone you love, I feel like I am the one who had inflicted that pain to you, Yunyu," Huang Jinren put Yunyu''s palm on his beating heart. "In here, my heart is in pain whenever you get hurt, Yunyu."


    "Maybe there is something between us, a connection of the past. Because the moment I met you, I want to protect you, put you on the highest throne, make you my Empress, Bai Yunyu."


    ¡­


    [Huang Jinren doesn''t remember his past as Huang Shu, Emperor Xianglian. But his heart remembers the connection between us, a pair of lovebirds in the turmoil of the imperial throne. He hurt me until my death, yet he also tried to compensate for everything he had done. We even have a child in the end, though it cost me my life.]


    [I have forgiven him after our first time reset, but it seems that he still remembers how he hurt me.]


    [And now, he wants to compensate¡­ I guess.]


    Yunyu wasn''t sure how to approach this. He never thought he''d meet Huang Shu after he finished the world¡­


    "My Emperor¡­" Yunyu called him softly. Huang Jinren felt that his heart was both in joy and grief when he heard Yunyu calling him ''emperor.''


    Of course, he didn''t remember anything, but this feeling wouldn''t lie.


    "My Emperor, why have you followed me all the way here? I thought we had a happy life together until our deaths, and you have let go of our worldly affair¡­."


    "Because it''s not enough for me, my beloved Empress¡­." Huang Jinren let out all this sacred feeling in his heart. "I¡­ I want to spend more time with you. I want us to be a family once more, even in another world."


    "My heart doesn''t lie, my Empress¡­."


    Yunyu sighed deeply. Huang Shu was still the same mellow and gentle man behind that solid and powerful persona he put in front.


    "My Emperor, this is not our era anymore. I am but a different person in this world. Hence, we cannot be together¡­."


    "I understand, my beloved Empress. Maybe what I did to you was too much. All the pain you have to bear because of my ignorance..." Huang Jinren got up and then sat beside Yunyu on the bed. He embraced Yunyu in his arms and kissed Yunyu''s lips gently. "But I still want to protect you. This is the least I could do for you, since you have someone else in his life..."


    Yunyu understood why Huang Shu didn''t want to force him to be in a relationship. Their relationship in world 12 was very rocky and painful, albeit the bittersweet ending in the end.


    Maybe he just didn''t want to put more pressure on Yunyu''s life right now.


    "But I will always be available if you''ve changed your mind, my Empress. You will always be in my heart, forever engraved in."


    "My Empress, can I request something?"


    "Yes, Emperor..."


    "Can you.... leave Han Ye?"

 Chapter 731 - RW 1.26

    "My Empress, can I request something?"


    "Yes, Emperor..."


    "Can you... leave Han Ye?"


    "You know that he is not a good man, right?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu was tongue-tied. He knew that Huang Shu meant well. Han Ye Gege wasn''t a good man. After he did today, no sane person would say that Han Ye was a good man.


    But Yunyu had known that for years. He knew that Han Ye wasn''t a good man because if he was, then he would at least say thank you to Bai Yunyu, who had helped him for four years already.


    But Han Ye never even gave him a smile, let alone a thank. It was basically Yunyu becoming a slave to Han Ye.


    Yunyu lowered his head, feeling ashamed that he couldn''t leave Han Ye no matter what. It was an instinct at this point.


    "You cannot do that, right?" Huang Jinren asked.


    Yunyu shook his head, "If I can, then I would. But my Emperor, I am but a slave to my own heart. I cannot leave him, and I can''t think of a day where I will leave him alone in this world."


    "But he is not alone. He is the movie emperor, the most popular man in China, and probably will take over Hollywood as well. How come you said that he is alone?"


    ¡­


    Huang Jinren was right. Han Ye wasn''t alone. He had millions of people who supported him. No matter what he did, he would never do wrong with so many supports.


    But at the same time, Yunyu always felt that Han Ye was alone. So he wanted to accompany him, though Han Ye Gege might never appreciate his presence.


    Huang Jinren pinched Yunyu''s chin and tilted Yunyu''s head up. He saw the helplessness in Yunyu''s eyes as if he really had no control over his own feeling.


    "You really can''t leave him?"


    "I can''t. No matter what, I cannot leave him. He is alone in this world, my Emperor¡­."


    ¡­


    Huang Jinren took a deep breath to calm himself down and opted to just hug Yunyu in silence.


    If you asked whether he was jealous or not, of course, he was. He was so angry when Han Ye abused Yunyu that he wanted to smash Han Ye''s head for hurting his Empress.


    Although he remembered nothing, the love in his heart was real. He truly loved Bai Yunyu.


    But that love for Yunyu was also his restrain. He knew that Yunyu loved that bastard, not him. Maybe Yunyu''s love for him had been all exhausted after a long world they experienced together.


    So all he could do right now was to protect Yunyu no matter what, to protect his Empress, his white moonlight.


    Huang Jinren continued hugging Yunyu tightly for another ten minutes, and Yunyu started struggling, "J¡ªJinren-Ge, you have few scenes today¡­."


    "I know, but let me embrace you first, Bai Yunyu. Really, I can just quit the series altogether and let the whole crew scramble because of that. I might not be as popular as Han Ye, but I also have a huge following."


    "It''s not about that, Jinren-Ge," Yunyu patted Huang Jinren''s back. "It''s about responsibility, especially if your fans are already waiting for you in this series."


    ¡­


    "I will do it, but I do it because of your request, Yunyu."


    Huang Jinren finally released Yunyu from his embrace. He called the crew outside to start preparing for his makeup and costume.


    "Anyway, do you have any work other than hanging around in here?" Huang Jinren asked.


    "Uh¡­ not really?"


    "Then, how about becoming my assistant? Don''t worry about the schedule. I don''t usually take many roles. I only took roles that I''m interested in."


    "Besides, you''re in dire need of money, right? I know you won''t accept me just giving you the money, so I''m going to employ you instead," Huang Jinren offered,


    [Why does this feel like that world with Long Shen and Aaron Xu? Long Shen kicked me out, and I worked with Aaron Xu instead?]


    Yunyu should''ve accepted this, of course. But he thought it was so unethical because he would continuously serve Han Ye instead. It was a natural instinct for him.


    Thus, he refused, "I cannot do that, you know I''m always around Han Ye. It''d be unfair for you, and I will also feel guilty."


    ¡­


    "Then, at least let me help by paying rent," Huang Jinren said.


    "Huh? Rent?"


    "I will be visiting your house often in the future, and I might as well crash onto your couch later! So I should be paying rent, right?"


    "¡­ okay, you can crash on my couch whenever you like as long as you pay rent, hehe~" Yunyu quickly agreed. With this, he didn''t need to feel guilty for working with Huang Jinren, and he could still serve Han Ye Gege without dividing his attention.


    Yunyu left Huang Jinren as he was preparing for his scene next, where he met Bai Shijue in the Forest of Lost Mist to make that deal of trapping Master Han Shun.


    But for now, the scene was for Bai Shijue and Han Shun, where Bai Shijue reported about the emergence of Frozen Flower Demonic Sect disciples who invaded and massacred many villages and towns in the mortal realm.


    Yunyu stood from afar, watching how the new actor, Bi Hexian played the role of Bai Shijue while Han Ye Gege played Master Han Shun.


    "Okay, ready, set, action!"


    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    "Master! Master!" Bai Shijue rushed to the Plum Blossom courtyard in a hurry, and Master Han Shu, who was enjoying his free time by drinking tea, turned his head towards Bai Shijue.


    He smiled at his disciple and asked, "Calm down, what makes you like this, Little Plum."


    "Um¡­ Master! Uh¡­ ah--cut! Cut, cut!"


    ¡ª!Cut!¡ª


    The scene ended abruptly when Bi Hexian suddenly stopped the filming.


    "What''s wrong?" Director Shen asked.


    "I''m sorry, Director! I forgot the line! Let me try again!" Bi Hexian said. He stared at Han Ye with his puppy eyes and bowed his head. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Han Ye. I''m just so nervous."


    Han Ye smiled at the young man, "It''s fine.. First-time stage fright is quite common. Let''s work together, okay?"

 Chapter 732 - RW 1.27

    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Han Ye. I''m just so nervous."


    Han Ye smiled at Bi Hexian, "It''s fine. First-time stage fright is quite common. Let''s work together, okay?"


    Everyone, including Director Shen and Bai Yunyu, was shocked when they saw Han Ye smiling at Bi Hexian, this new actor. He even encouraged the young actor to work better and acknowledge the stage fright!


    Han Ye was always cold to everyone. He would do everything flawlessly in his entire acting career, and he had little to no tolerance for lousiness. One lousy acting from an actor would immediately ruin Han Ye''s mood.


    That was why Han Ye didn''t have many friends. The only person he could call a friend was Huang Jinren because Huang Jinren also had the same professionalism as him.


    But now, the miracle had happened, Han Ye finally favored someone. Although, nobody in this movie set really liked Bi Hexian.


    They all thought this young man was just an inferior version of Bai Yunyu.


    Yunyu could only stare at those two in anger mixed with jealousy. Han Ye Gege never gave him a smile, let alone a word of encouragement. He never even said thank you to Bai Yunyu for everything he had done.


    The last good thing Han Ye Gege ever did to him was when Yunyu was so exhausted after helping Han Ye''s props for his shoot, so he asked Han Ye Gege if he was allowed to sleep.


    Han Ye told him to sleep beside a trash can, so he wouldn''t disturb anyone.


    ¡­


    It was really mocking Yunyu that he was no more than trash. The more you think about it, the more you''d feel hurt by Han Ye''s words.


    Jia Jie darted her eyes at Yunyu, who looked at Han Ye and Bi Hexian full of envy and contempt. Even Jia Jie felt it was just too much for the young man. Yunyu was obviously the one who deserved that kindness the most, but Han Ye was just too much of a bastard.


    Jia Jie walked towards Yunyu and stood right in front of him, "Yunyu, I don''t think you should watch this¡­."


    "Eh? Why not, Jia Jie? Is there something wrong?"


    "Your expression, you cannot hide your jealousy, Yunyu¡­." Jia Jie said truthfully. She didn''t want Yunyu to keep enduring his sadness for the sake of an ungrateful bastard like Han Ye.


    "Both what if Han Ye Gege needs something while you''re still busy? If I''m always hanging around him, he can always use me whatever he wants, right?"


    "Yunyu, it''s not worth it¡­."


    ¡­


    Yunyu sighed, "Jia Jie, I know that it''s not worth it. I know that Han Ye Gege would never like me back. But I still want to be of use to him."


    "Yunyu, you can be of use if you''re not here. Don''t you see that Han Ye will only beat you if you stay around him?" Jia Jie seriously didn''t want to sugarcoat anything for Yunyu. He was too pitiful.


    "Jia Jie, I know that. We all know that. But why are you telling me this? Does Han Ye Gege ask you to kick me out?"


    "Yunyu, I just don''t want you to get hurt. I know you''re in pain while watching this right now."


    ¡­


    Yunyu decided to zip his mouth and stay in place, trying to ignore Jia Jie despite what she said was all true.


    Jia Jie only sighed in pity. She was just trying to protect Yunyu from the pain he experienced right now. But it seemed that Yunyu had decided to be a full-on masochist.


    **


    One hour had passed, Huang Jinren was already preparing for the scene, but when he entered the set, he saw Bi Hexian and Han Ye still hadn''t finished the first take.


    Literally, after one hour and so many wasted takes, this young actor couldn''t even finish one short scene!


    Everyone has been pissed off already, especially Director Shen, who had no time for incompetence.


    "Ahh, I messed up again~" Bi Hexian messed yet another take, and Director Shen slammed the papers he held to the ground. His face was flushed out of anger.


    He got up from his chair and walked towards Bi Hexian, "USE YOUR BRAIN! HOW COME YOU CAN''T EVEN FINISH ONE SCENE! EVERYONE IN HERE IS FUCKING TIRED BECAUSE OF YOUR INCOMPETENCE!"


    Director Shen''s loud voice thundered in the movie set, and nobody dared to stop him. Besides, they were also pissed off at this incompetent young man.


    Bi Hexian''s body trembled immediately, his face paled, and he stammered to apologize, "I¡ªI''m so sorry, Director. T--This is my first time, I¡­ I got so nervous¡ª"


    Han Ye sighed and got up from his position. He patted Bi Hexian''s head gently and said to Director Shen, "Don''t be so harsh on him, Director. He is just a newbie, pouring his heart into this role. I just need a few pointers first."


    "Pointers? Do you know that we don''t have much time, right?!" Director Shen said curtly. He glared at Han Ye as well, "And you said don''t be so harsh on him?! Han Ye, what are you thinking! This is a professional field, not an acting class! And you don''t even pity Yunyu at all, even though it''s also his first time acting!"


    "Obviously, because he is trash. This young man, Bi Hexian, has great potential in the future. His presence in this series might also be a good sign since the role of Bai Shijue is very short, yet impactful."


    "Then Bai Yunyu is perfect for that role! You''re frustrating me and everyone here, Han Ye!" Director Shen yelled out loud.


    But the cold and nonchalant Movie Emperor only stared at Director Shen coldly, "So, what do you want to do? If you want to kick this guy and use that piece of shit again, I will not hesitate to leave the set. Do you think paying that small amount of money as compensation will scare me?"

 Chapter 733 - RW 1.28

    "So, what do you want to do? If you want to kick this guy and use that piece of shit again, I will not hesitate to leave the set. Do you think paying that small amount of money as compensation will scare me?"


    Han Ye''s arrogance really started to hit the nerves of the crew. But they couldn''t do anything against him and his massive amount of fans. And the compensation¡­ Han Ye was too rich, rich enough to just pay the compensation, and walked out of the cast without many grievances. It would be them that got into a disadvantage.


    Bi Hexian''s eyes sparkled like a puppy in front of Han Ye. He whimpered, "Mr. Han Ye¡­ I''m sorry for wasting your time. I''m just so ditzy, um¡­ this is my first time. I''m such an idiot¡­."


    "Hush, don''t say that. You''re not an idiot, just inexperienced," Han Ye said. "It''s best for us to just keep trying and improving. Even if we have to do this over and over, then as long as you''re serious, you will be able to get it right, okay?"


    "Uwaaa, Mr. Han Ye is so kind! Were you always this kind to everyone?"


    "Well, not everyone, just to select a few," Han Ye said, staring at Bi Hexian meaningfully.


    Bi Hexian''s cheeks reddened when he got stared at by the male god, "U¡ªUm¡­ Mr. Han Ye flatters me so much, I''m shy~."


    [Ick, I want to puke.]


    Yunyu only glared at them enviously, but he said nothing. At this time, he didn''t even bother to face his expression. He was pissed off. Really pissed off.


    Huang Jinren stood beside Bai Yunyu and saw Director Shen trying to hold his anger and return to his seat. He signaled everyone to return to their position and re-do the scene one more time.


    This time, everything was better, and Bi Hexian suddenly could do the scene after encouragement from Han Ye.


    Huang Jinren glanced at Bai Yunyu and sort of understood what Bi Hexian wanted to do here.


    He wanted to show that encouragement from Han Ye would give him the strength to overcome his weakness. Although he could do it from the very beginning.


    Director Shen didn''t lose his frown the whole time. Even after Han Ye and Bi Hexian finished the scene, he rewatched it and just disliked it in general.


    It looked so lifeless, without any trace of subtle chemistry between Han Ye and Bi Hexian. Director Shen was grieving that he had to replace such a perfect scene with Bai Yunyu with this superbly inferior scene with Bi Hexian.


    That image of Bai Shijue was forever imprinted in Bai Yunyu. No doppelg?nger would be able to replace him.


    After that scene was done, Han Ye praised Bi Hexian, "You''re doing great. See? I told you, with a bit of courage and work, you can do the scene really well."


    "Mr. Han Ye complimented me too much. I''m just a new actor. I can complete this scene because you''re continuously encouraging me!"


    "Haha! Don''t sell yourself short like that. You''re doing great as a new actor!"


    ¡­


    Everybody in the movie set could hear this, of course. This contrast of Han Ye when he treated Yunyu and Bi Hexian was so glaring, everybody couldn''t help but pity Yunyu.


    Some of them tried to steal a glance at Bai Yunyu, curious about his reaction.


    But Huang Jinren stood in front of Bai Yunyu, shielding him from those judging or sympathetic gazes.


    Director Shen wanted to retake this scene because it was so bad compared to what Yunyu did.


    But he knew it''d be another hell for them. Since there was nothing he could do, he just accepted this take and moved on to another one.


    This time, it was the scene between Huang Mu, the Frozen Flower Demonic Sect leader, and Bai Shijue.


    In this scene, Huang Mu and Bai Shijue would strike a deal to trap Han Shun in exchange for Bai Shijue to attain great power. It was an act of betrayal.


    "Well, guess it''s my turn now," Huang Jinren said.


    "Jinren-Ge," Yunyu grabbed Huang Jinren''s wrist. Huang Jinren turned his head to Yunyu, waiting for him to speak. "Please don''t mess this up. Remember, this is professional work. No matter how angry you''re at them, you should be professional and do everything perfectly."


    "¡­ Sure, but after this, let''s have lunch together, okay? I''ll stuff you up, hehe," Huang Jinren snickered.


    "I''m pretty hungry as well, I''ll eat a lot, but you''re the one treating me, Jinren-Ge."


    Bai Yunyu and Huang Jinren giggled happily. Han Ye saw the intimacy between Huang Jinren and Bai Yunyu, and he only scoffed condescendingly.


    Huang Jinren walked into his position on the set. He was already, but when he saw Bi Hexian suddenly approach him, he could only sneer in contempt.


    "U¡ªUmm¡­ Mr. Huang Jinren, I know that we had a rough start today. But I''ll be in your care for this session since I''m just a newbie."


    "Oh? You want my care? You know that I don''t give a crap about anyone who has no use, right? Be competent, or I will not be so kind," Huang Jinren said sternly.


    Bi Hexian, who acted like a cute ditz the whole time, froze on the spot. His expression returned like a normal person, and he nodded. But when Han Ye saw this, he said to Huang Jinren, "You''re going to bully this young man? Tch, Huang Jinren, as expected from you. You hang out with the wrong thing. That''s why you got influenced."


    "You''re being such a hypocrite, Han Ye. I only told him to get his shit done, or else I wouldn''t be kind. I''m not some abusive piece of shit who would beat a young actor for no reason even though he is doing very well.. And I''m also not the person who would tackle such a good kid from the cast just because I''m so immature and cruel."

 Chapter 734 - RW 1.29

    "You''re being such a hypocrite, Han Ye. I only told him to get his shit done, or else I wouldn''t be kind. I''m not some abusive piece of shit who would beat a young actor for no reason even though he is doing very well. And I''m also not the person who would tackle such a good kid from the cast just because I''m so immature and cruel."


    Everyone in the movie set gasped, while Han Ye could only glare at Huang Jinren displeasedly. Obviously, Huang Jinren was trying to mock Han Ye for all the weird decisions he made regarding Bai Yunyu.


    "You''re playing with fire, Huang Jinren," Han Ye said while crossing his arms.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of fire? Han Ye, you might be the most popular and invincible actor in China. Nobody could touch you. No slander would take you down. But I have my own as well. Even if I am fighting with my blood, then I have no fear."


    Han Ye and Huang Jinren glared at each other''s eyes, and everyone could see the tension between them rising.


    Bi Hexian hurriedly stood between Huang Jinren and Han Ye, trying to separate the two, "STOP! Mr. Han Ye, Mr. Huang, please don''t fight because of me! I don''t want to be the cause of a fight!"


    Bi Hexian stretched his arms and then grabbed Han Ye''s neck. He circled his hands around Han Ye''s nape and pulled him down gently. Bi Hexian''s sparkly, dramatic eyes stared at Han Ye, "Mr. Han Ye¡­ Mr. Han Ye, look at me. Please look at me!"


    Han Ye shifted his gaze at Bi Hexian, and their eyes met, "Mr. Han Ye, this isn''t you. I know this isn''t you."


    ¡­


    [Ewww, I bet that line comes from some cheesy teenage rom-com. That pick me girl aura is so strong from that guy, ick!]


    Yunyu could only slander Bi Hexian in his heart, fearing that Han Ye would beat him again if he dared to trash talk someone that Han Ye liked.


    Han Ye took a deep breath, "You''re right. It''s not good to get into a fight with my coworker. I just think that Huang Jinren is such a good actor. Unfortunately, he has to entangle with a wrong¡­ thing. Poor him."


    Huang Jinren wasn''t so angry right now. Mostly because he didn''t really care anymore. He wanted to get this scene done and then had lunch with Yunyu.


    "Okay, stop fighting. We need to get this scene done. I''m already exhausted!" Director Shen yelled. He told everyone to get ready on their position and cue the shoot, "Ready, set, action!"


    Bai Yunyu watched how Huang Jinren could do his part flawlessly like before, and Bi Hexian wasn''t such an incompetent idiot right now.


    Although, Director Shen still wasn''t happy with the result after the scene was finished.


    "Cut!" Director Shen checked the recording and shook his head displeasedly. "This is not good at all. Bi Hexian, you look so stiff! Didn''t you read the script? Bai Shijue should have that fresh and beautiful look but also has subtle maliciousness inside him. All you did was act cute and then pout! This scene is suspenseful because it''s like a deal with the devil!"


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, Director! I''m trying my best, but¡­." Bi Hexian glanced at Bai Yunyu, who had been watching in the sideline. "That guy, he keeps staring at me with his evil eyes. He is distracting me."


    Everyone''s eyes darted on Bai Yunyu, who was also surprised by Bi Hexian''s statement.


    "W¡ªWhat? What did I do?"


    "You keep staring at me with your evil, envious eyes. Oh no, I''m here to work, not to get envied at¡­." Bi Hexian pouted. "If you don''t like me, it''s alright. But please don''t stare at me like that. Are you envious that I got the role to replace you?"


    Bai Yunyu was stunned, he was angry and envious, but he tried his best to hide it because he didn''t want to be a nuisance for Han Ye Gege.


    But this new guy suddenly slandered him even though he did nothing.


    But before Yunyu could open his mouth, Huang Jinren raised his voice first, "What are you on about right now? Bai Yunyu did nothing. He just wants to watch the shoot. Besides, he is the one who deserves the role, not you!"


    "Huang Jinren! I told you not to yell at him!" Han Ye suddenly interrupted. He darted his eyes at Bai Yunyu, and Yunyu got scared by Han Ye Gege.


    Han Ye scoffed, "I think that trash needs to leave the movie set. Bi Hexian is trying to focus on his role, but that trash must''ve been envious that someone better replaced him."


    "HAN YE!" Huang Jinren yelled. He was ready to punch this sorry excuse of a human.


    Han Ye raised his chain arrogantly, "You, trash, leave now. You''re an eyesore right now. Look at what you did to Bi Hexane. He is doing bad because you''re here."


    "As expected, your presence everywhere is an eyesore. Leave now."


    "Okay, Han Ye Gege, I will leave now," Bai Yunyu nodded. He was clenching his fist, trying to control the rage in his heart. He looked at Bi Hexian, Huang Jinren, and then Director Shen before returning his gaze back at Han Ye.


    "You want me to leave, right? Then I shall leave. I''m sorry for being an eyesore. I hope you all can finish the job well. Please excuse me¡ª"


    "Yunyu!" Huang Jinren ran towards Yunyu and held his wrist. "Why would you leave just because of that jerk''s words?"


    "Because he knows his worth. He''s worth nothing. That''s why he should leave, gives me an eyesore," Han Ye said. He looked at Director Shen and sneered. "Director, don''t you agree with me? He has no right to be inside this movie set anymore. And looking at him already ruins Bi Hexian''s acting. You should kick him out now, or I might not be in the mood for acting at all."


    ¡­


    Director Shen took a deep breath, trying to contain himself in this chaotic drama created by his casts. He was angry at Bi Hexian and Han Ye right now, but as the Director, he had to be logical in any situation. This series was important.


    "Bai Yunyu, please leave now."

 Chapter 735 - RW 1.30

    "Bai Yunyu, please leave now."


    Yunyu''s jaw dropped when he heard Director Shen, the man he always called Uncle Shen, suddenly kick him away. It was so humiliating because Uncle Shen was the one who told Yunyu that he could stay and hang around the movie set whenever Han Ye had a movie directed by Uncle Shen.


    Now he got kicked by the same person just because that green tea bitch, Bi Hexian, suddenly slandered him out of nowhere, accusing him of having an evil eye.


    Bai Yunyu gritted his teeth and nodded, "Yes, Director Shen, I''m so sorry for disturbing you. I have no right to be in here," Yunyu said. He looked at all the crew around. "I''m sorry if my presence is an eyesore. I will leave now."


    Huang Jinren shook his head and clenched Yunyu''s wrist even harder, "They have no right against you."


    "Director Shen have. Besides, I''ve been kicked out of my role. Jinren-Ge, just be professional and do the job. Don''t give any crap about anything else, okay?"


    "But¡ª"


    "I will be waiting outside after this scene. I''m also hungry, hehe~."


    ¡­


    Huang Jinren finally released Yunyu, and the latter walked towards the door. He bypassed Han Ye and stopped right before he left, "Han Ye Gege, I''m sorry for being an eyesore."


    SLAM!


    ¡­


    The whole movie set got silent, Huang Jinren returned to his position, ready for another take. Director Shen sighed, full of pity. He had to apologize to Yunyu later on because he was also powerless against Han Ye in this case.


    "Wu¡­ look at that man. He is so unreasonable. I''m just here trying to do my work, while he''s just going to disturb everyone in here," Bi Hexian pouted.


    "Shut up and just finish the scene," Huang Jinren retorted.


    Director Shen signaled the cue again, and they started another scene.


    **


    Bai Yunyu was hiding behind the movie theatre and cried alone. He already promised himself not to cry and make a scene in front of Han Ye Gege because he didn''t want to be inconvenient trash.


    So he held the tears and rushed here to cry.


    "It''s so unfair¡­."


    "I''m the one who stays with him for four years, helping him in any way possible."


    "But why can''t he even see me as a human? I don''t even ask for anything. I just¡­ I just want to be treated like a human being."


    "I know my love for him is one-sided, but what''s so hard about not hurting me, just one day! Just one day without abusing me!"


    Bai Yunyu let his tears drop on the grassy patch. He was frustrated and sad at the same time, unable to fully vent his own feeling. All he wanted was just small respect as a human being from Han Ye, but he couldn''t even get that after trying so hard every single day.


    "I should''ve focused on something else. I really shouldn''t beat myself like an idiot¡­."


    "But whenever I want to leave that bastard and go on with life, I just can''t! I can''t leave him!" Yunyu yelled out loud. He started beating his heart until it felt a stinging pain in his chest. "Stupid heart, can you stop being unreasonable? What do you want from Han Ye? Do you not realize how much he hurt me!? Stop having feelings for him!"


    Yunyu couldn''t handle the overwhelming emotion in his heart. He wanted to stay for Huang Jinren-Ge because they planned to have lunch together.


    But he wasn''t in the mood to meet anyone right now, let alone have lunch with someone.


    So he got up, patted his jeans, and used a taxi to return to his home.


    He saw someone was standing in front of his house, waiting for his return.


    "Mu Ronghui?"


    "Ah, Bai Yunyu!" Ronghui had been waiting in front of Yunyu''s house since morning. He wanted to surprise Yunyu with his visit, but he didn''t know that Yunyu was outside the whole day.


    "W¡ªWhy are you here?" Yunyu asked.


    "I just want to visit. You told me that I can visit you often," Mu Ronghui replied. "I also bring lunch for us. It''s spicy chicken."


    "Oh! Spicy chicken!?" Yunyu''s mood was elevated instantly. He rushed to open the door and then allowed Mu Ronghui in. "Let''s eat lunch! I''m starving!"


    Mu Ronghui smiled. He just had the instinct that Yunyu loved Spicy Chicken and roasted turkey the most. So he bought a box of spicy chicken as a bribe.


    Mu Ronghui entered the house. It was large, just like his house, of course. But what surprised Mu Ronghui the most was the Movie Emperor, Han Ye''s merchandise.


    From the picture, posters, photo cards, and even fridge magnets with Han Ye''s head, those merchandise were everywhere.


    "Wow, my Grandma told me that you''re big Han Ye''s fans. I didn''t expect this big¡­."


    "Hehe, sorry to surprise you. But I am Han Ye''s number one fan. I''m also the club president of his Fanclub!"


    "Really?" Mu Ronghui mumbled as he walked in. "I''m a bit jealous¡­."


    "H¡ªHey, don''t be jealous! You know that I have no chance with him, right? I''m just a big fan of him."


    ¡­


    Yunyu prepared the plates and drinks to eat the spicy chicken together. Mu Ronghui observed Yunyu''s movement. The more he observed Yunyu, the more he realized that Yunyu was really pale today, and his eyes were puffy.


    "Bai Yunyu, did something happen today?"


    "Huh? Well, I work, and I''m done with work. I''m hungry right now. Good thing you bring this food for us, haha!"


    "¡­ You cried a lot today. And you look pale and weak. You were in terrible emotional distress."


    ¡­


    Yunyu put down the plates and smiled at Mu Ronghui, "It''s time for us to eat lunch, right? I don''t think we need to talk about anything while eating."


    "No, Yunyu, I want to know," Mu Ronghui insisted. "I want to know what happened to you. Tell me your grief, and I will find a way to help you however I can!"


    "... You can help me? Really?"


    "I have a lot of connection, Bai Yunyu. I can pull many strings to help you. Don''t underestimate the amount of help I can gather for you. Since you''re active in the entertainment industry, I also have a far cousin of mine who is close to me. He is a CEO of the entertainment industry, and in just a snap of fingers, you can be a movie star, just like your idol, Han Ye."


    ¡­


    Yunyu was in actual dire need of money. He could ask Huang Jinren for money, of course. But he still wanted to earn his money through work, not being a pet of someone else.


    He wanted to eat delicious things while still supporting Han Ye Gege. Though that bastard never really appreciated him, his instinct still told him to support and love Han Ye in any way possible, like an idiot.


    So this was an actual golden chance!


    [Damn, I forgot these people, the previous male leads, must have golden fingers in this world as well! Time to use nepotism, hehe.]


    "C¡ªCan you really help me? Then, can I meet this cousin of yours for an audition or something? Who is his name?" Yunyu asked.


    "Sure, I''ll call and tell him about you," Mu Ronghui nodded.. "His name is Zhu Junze."

 Chapter 736 - RW 1.31

    "C¡ªCan you really help me? Then, can I meet this cousin of yours for an audition or something? Who is his name?" Yunyu asked.


    "Sure, I''ll call and tell him about you," Mu Ronghui nodded. "His name is Zhu Junze."


    "Zhu¡­ Junze?" Yunyu always thought that things couldn''t be weirder than it was. But the more he talked with these new men, the more he realized that he might be able to meet the rest of the male leads in his transmigration worlds.


    From Huang Shu, Yang Ronghui, and now Zhou Junze. They had the same personality and love for him, just different names and identities.


    [And they all love me¡­ I guess.]


    [They are the soul shard of God Han Ye, who supposedly hates me so much for whatever I did in the past since I don''t remember anything. But on the contrary, they all fall in love with me fairly, and even followed me to my real-world¡­]


    [But why does Han Ye in my real world can be that cruel?]


    Honestly, Bai Yunyu didn''t want to meet with another male lead. He felt guilty for leaving them after telling them that he''d love them forever.


    Especially those male leads whose world ended terribly, with them probably suffering in the end. Yang Ronghui told him that he suffered a lot and died single after Yunyu''s death in the second world. He also guessed the rest of those male leads also had sad lives after he died.


    But¡­


    Zhou Junze is a CEO in this world. He could probably help him to set up a footing. He still wanted to serve Han Ye just like his usual idiotic self.


    But he also needed to find some way to earn good money, so he wouldn''t be broke 24/7, eating instant noodles every single day.


    "H¡ªHow old is he? And if he is already married," Yunyu asked. He didn''t want to be a homewrecker in this world. Although his system was literally Homewrecker system.


    Because he didn''t want to ruin the happiness of someone who deserved it.\\\\


    "He is 21 years old, two years older than us, and he is single,'' don''t worry about it," Mu Ronghui replied.


    "Then, can you really help me? I really need money, but I don''t want to ask money from you," Yunyu said.


    "Sure, I''ll call Junze after lunch," Ronghui said.


    Thus, they finally ate lunch in peace. Yunyu ate a lot since he didn''t eat anything in the morning.


    After lunch, Ronghui picked up his phone and dialled a number, "Hello, Junze."


    "Yeah, what is it, Ronghui?"


    Bai Yunyu''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that gentle yet domineering voice of Zhou Junze.


    The last thing Yunyu heard from Zhou Junze was his desperate screaming as Yang Ronghui accidentally shot Yunyu in the stomach. It was supposed to be our first night, yet it ended with tragedy.


    "I have someone special here, my sweetheart. He wants to join the entertainment industry, and you''re the perfect person to talk to," Ronghui said.


    "You sure he is a talented person? I will not take any untalented actor here, no matter how much you preferred him."


    "Don''t worry, he¡­." Mu Ronghui glanced at Bai Yunyu for a second, seemingly checking on something. "He is a great actor."


    "Then bring him here this evening."


    Ronghui hummed and then hung up the call. He looked at Yunyu and smiled, "You can come this evening, Yunyu. Don''t worry, Zhu Junze¡­ he also comes into my dream. It''s between me, you, and Junze in that world, right?"


    ¡­


    "I might not fully remember, but I know we are in a terrible love triangle¡­."


    "Ronghui, if¡­ if my meeting with Junze would only hurt you, I would not come. I will find another way to earn money," Yunyu said. He always thought that he had done too much against Ronghui. All he did was hurting him.


    So if Ronghui didn''t want him to go to Junze, he had to obey.


    "No, it''s okay for you to come to him. He also has the same paint as mine. It''s a series of unfortunate events. In the end, none of us can have you, and we ended up unmarried until our death."


    "But I know all the misfortunes are because of me, I am the one unable to accept loss, and I ruined your life with Junze of that world."


    "So please, visit him, Bai Yunyu. He needs you as well."


    Ronghui gave the address to Yunyu before he left, and Yunyu sat on the couch, staring at the address Ronghui gave.


    Yunyu had never heard of this company before, but he searched on the internet and found this was a new and skyrocketing company that would be expected to be one of the top entertainment agencies in just a few years.


    "Yun''er Entertainment agency and studio¡­." Yunyu mumbled. "Even to this world, you still called me Yun''er and even named your company with my small name¡­."


    He didn''t know whether he should be happy or not because he always hoped that Junze and Ronghui would move on after what happened.


    But one thing was for sure, he must apologize to Junze.


    **


    Yunyu wore his jacket and jeans in the evening, then headed to the Yun''er Ent.


    He stood in front of the building, and when he walked in, security asked him instantly, "Young man, may I help you? What do you want to do here?"


    "Um¡­ I''m referred by Mr. Mu Ronghui. I want to meet Mr. Zhu Junze."


    "Ah, Mr. CEO is on the highest floor right now. But you should ask the receptionist first whether he will accept guests or not."


    Yunyu replied that he was referred by Mu Ronghui, and the receptionist gave her the gift card to use the special elevator reserved for Mr. Zhu Junze.


    Yunyu entered the lift, and there was only 1 button to the top floor.


    So he waited as the lift went up. He looked at his reflection in the elevator mirror and wondered what Zhu Junze reaction would be.


    Because Yunyu looked haggard right now, he tried washing his face, applying some foundation to cover the wound made by Han Ye when he punched him two days ago.


    But he still looked¡­ weak and tired.


    He was tired, of course, because he could barely live without getting ridiculed and beaten by Han Ye. No matter how much he tried to hold this pain in his heart, to act happy and uncaring about everything, he was still a human in the end.


    There was a time when he got way too tired, which would usually affect his appearance.


    He also got nervous, thinking that Zhu Junze was now a CEO, no longer a high school student.


    Yunyu always hoped that Junze could lead a good life after death in the second world. He is really fit to be a CEO of some sort.


    Ding!


    The lift finally stopped at the top floor and slowly opened.


    Yunyu thought it would be a big office with many people inside, turned out, it was Junze''s private office, because the moment the door opened, Yunyu saw a man in a suit, he was gazing at the view of the city in front of him, so Yunyu could only see the broad shoulder of Mr. CEO.


    "Mr. Zhu Junze?"

 Chapter 737 - RW 1.32

    "Mr. Zhu Junze?" Yunyu called the CEO''s name politely. Even though they were only two years of age differences, Zhu Junze already reached the height that nobody around his age could reach.


    [The power of male lead makes him illogically rich and successful at 21 years old, damn plot armor too strong.]


    [I am the main protagonist, right? Why can''t I have that plot armor too?!]


    Yunyu grumbled in his head as he waited for an answer from Zhu Junze.


    But after a whole minute, Zhu Junze was still unresponsive.


    Thus, Yunyu walked closer and called him again, "Mr. Zhu Junze, my name is Bai Yunyu. I am referred by Mr. Mu Ronghui to meet you, Sir."


    Yunyu repeated the same word three times until he was literally standing behind Zhu Junze, only two feet away.


    Junze finally turned around, and he was staring at Bai Yunyu with indifferent eyes.


    Yunyu was bewildered by the appearance of Mr. Zhu Junze.


    Junze was around the same height as Ronghui, maybe a bit taller. He still had the same sharp facial features on his face. Sharp eyebrows, phoenix eyes, and a lips shape made him look like he was smirking every time.


    Yet, when he saw Yunyu, there was no mocking smirk on his face.


    There was only a frown as he crossed his arms. He looked displeased.


    "Ronghui told me about you. He said that you have potential. But I''m not someone who would take anyone without talent. You should show me your acting talent first, then I will take you under my wing."


    [Woops, maybe Junze doesn''t remember me at all.]


    "Yes, Sir. I will try my best for the audition. May I know when and where will the audition start? I will surely come on time!"


    "The audition starts right here, right now," Zhu Junze replied.


    ¡­


    "Huh?"


    Zhu Junze sat on the boss chair, staring intently at Bai Yunyu, "The audition starts now. You will have to read a few lines that I''ve prepared, and I want to see your expression and intonation. I can determine whether you''re worthy or not."


    "Y¡ªYes! I will try my best, Mr. Zhu!"


    Zhu Junze took a script from his drawer and threw it on the table in front of him, "Take that and read the line first, so I can see your intonation and how you express grief."


    Yunyu picked the script and started reading the first line that he should do.


    ¡ª


    Junze, all I want is to be safe, eat well, and have someone strong to protect me. And for so long, I already have a crush on someone. The one that can give all that to me¡­ but he only sees me as a shrimp¡­


    ¡ª


    Yunyu frowned when he read this. He felt this sentence was familiar to him. Maybe he had said it once in the past.


    But he couldn''t grasp when he said it and at what situation with Junze. Because times had passed for so long since he left the second world, he didn''t remember many details.


    But this is a job, so he had to be professional about it.


    "Junze, all I want is to be safe, to eat well, to have someone strong to protect me¡ª"


    "Stop," Junze suddenly interrupted. "You''re doing it wrong."


    Bai Yunyu gulped out of nervousness. He didn''t know what did he do wrong, but since the CEO said that he was doing wrong, then he had to obey.


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, Mr. Zhu. Let me try again."


    "You will keep doing it wrong because you''re not looking at me," Zhu Junze said. Yunyu raised his head and looked straight immediately. Zhu Junze was staring at him intently with his phoenix eyes. "Recite the line while looking at me."


    Yunyu swallowed his saliva once more. Under the overbearing eyes of Zhu Junze, he recited the line without interruption this time, "Junze, all I want is to be safe, to eat well, to have someone strong to protect me. And for so long, I already have a crush on someone. The one that can give all that to me¡­ but he only sees me as a shrimp¡­."


    "I don''t see you as a shrimp, not anymore," Zhu Junze suddenly replied, as if he was interacting with ''Li Yunyu'' that Bai Yunyu was playing right now.


    "M¡ªMr. Zhu?" Yunyu was confused. He thought Junze didn''t remember anything, but the way he replied to ''Li Yunyu'' play was definitely deliberate.


    "Did I tell you to stop? Continue to the next line."


    Yunyu was confused, but he didn''t dare to disobey. He read the next line.


    ¡ª


    Ze''er¡­ I want you to decide on your own. You know that you will lead your family''s business. You cannot follow me forever.


    ¡ª


    Yunyu recited the line while staring directly at Junze''s phoenix eyes. There was a flame in Junze''s eyes, but he kept his straight and somewhat displeased face, and Junze also replied.


    "My decision is to follow you, Yun''er. Wherever you go, I will be tailings behind you, even to a strange place I never know."


    "Mr. Zhu¡ª"


    "Continue."


    ¡­


    Yunyu decided to continue his reading because Zhu Junze looked so serious right now.


    But when he read the next line, he was so stunned that he froze on the spot for a good while.


    Yunyu bit his lip, trying to quench this surging emotion in his heart. Because he knew this line so well, he said this last sentence to Zhou Junze before he handcuffed Junze and faced Ronghui alone.


    ¡ª


    Ze''er, Ronghui is coming. I don''t want you to get hurt. I want to end it all. Please take care of Ronghui. He is still your half-brother. I love you, Zhou Junze, truly.


    ¡ª


    When Yunyu fished reciting this line, Zhu Junze suddenly got up from the chair. He walked towards Yunyu and stood in front of him. He said nothing and did nothing. He just stared at Yunyu with his phoenix eyes.


    Yet, Yunyu could feel the overwhelming but deeply hidden emotion in Junze''s eyes.


    "Who gives you the right to leave without my permission?"

 Chapter 738 - RW 1.33

    "Who gives you the right to leave without my permission?" Zhu Junze said as he stared intensely at Yunyu''s eyes. He took one step forward, and when Yunyu was about to take a step back, Zhu Junze circled his hand around Yunyu''s waist and pulled Yunyu into his embrace.


    "Look at me in the eyes, Li Yunyu," Zhu Junze instructed. The moment their eyes met again, Yunyu was dazed by the deep emotion that Junze had in his eyes.


    No matter how many times he stared at those eyes, it would still drown Yunyu in both guilt and relief.


    He was relieved that Junze still remembered him, but he felt guilty for ruining Junze''s life. He really thought that Junze would forget him and move on since he was still pretty young when Yunyu died.


    "Do you still remember me clearly, Junze?"


    "How can I not remember the man who lives in my heart? That man has a permanent resident there. No matter how many times I tried to kick him out of my heart and give space to someone else, he just wouldn''t leave."


    "Can''t you see my company''s name? It''s derived from my beloved''s small name. He said that I was the only one who called him Yun''er¡­."


    [Well, that one is true. Junze is the only one who called me Yun''er.]


    Zhu Junze wanted to say many things to Bai Yunyu, whom he married once in that world.


    But a series of unfortunate events separated them. Yunyu''s death put a big hole in his heart, a hole that nothing could close even until his death.


    Zhu Junze wanted to scold Yunyu for being so rash. Because he was so impulsive to face Ronghui, whose mind had been disturbed and ended up getting shot twice in his stomach.


    He also wanted to embrace Yunyu forever. Only with this man that his heart could feel complete once more.


    Zhu Junze felt lost in words in the end. He was tongue-tied because this overwhelming feeling in his heart wasn''t describable by words.


    He hugged Yunyu tightly and kissed the lips he had been longing for so long.


    "Ze''er¡­" Yunyu accepted the kiss as he mumbled his small name for Zhou Junze in the second world. Their lips smacked on each other, and the sound of the smooch was loud enough to fill this wide space.


    "Mmh¡­ ah¡­ Ze''er¡­" Yunyu knew what Zhu Junze wanted to do. Like Zhou Junze and Li Yunyu, they had unfinished business in the past.


    Because Yunyu died on their first night together, a night that should be their best night turned disastrous in an instant. Zhu Junze thought it was so unfair that he had to be separated from Yunyu, especially when he would consummate with Yunyu.


    Yunyu wasn''t surprised when Zhu Junze''s hand on his waist slowly crawled down and slipped inside Yunyu''s jeans. He started fondling Yunyu''s cute and perky butt, solidifying his intention.


    Yunyu panicked and tried to separate himself from Junze.


    "Ze''er, don''t¡­."


    "Why not? We were married in that world, Yunyu. And we were only separated by death. You are still my wife in the end¡­."


    "We were married, but I''m not yours in this world. P¡ªPlease, I have someone else I love in this world."


    Zhu Junze finally stopped. He stared at Yunyu silently, "You have someone else? Ronghui?"


    "Not him too¡­." Yunyu sighed. He didn''t know whether this was the real Zhou Junze or just a man without Junze''s memory but had many dreams between them, just like Ronghui.


    "Then who?"


    ¡­


    "Before I answer that, would you mind pulling your hand first? You''re still fondling my ass right now."


    "Your next answer determines whether I will pull out or poke this¡ª" Junze said as he gently nudged Yunyu''s chrysanthemum with his middle finger.


    Bai Yunyu''s cheeks reddened. Honestly, if this was one of the transmigration worlds, he would just let Junze have his way.


    But he promised himself not to do anything sexual nor fall in love with someone other than Han Ye. No matter how bad it was.


    "Ze''er, my heart in this world is already reserved for one person. I cannot betray him," Yunyu said.


    [Though¡­ I''m pretty sure Han Ye Gege wouldn''t even care if I die in a volcano.]


    Zhu Junze inhaled deeply and pulled his hand from Yunyu''s jeans. He wanted to plunder, keep and lock Yunyu by his side, so nobody would be able to take him.


    But at the same time, he knew that wouldn''t end well. He also didn''t want to hurt Yunyu at all. Because this man was his entire world.


    "Who is he?"


    "¡­ Han Ye."


    "The Movie Emperor Han Ye?"


    Yunyu nodded weakly. He was waiting for Zhu Junze to ridicule him because of his ridiculousness. But on the contrary, Zhu Junze sighed and shook his head.


    "Yunyu, you know it''s just impossible, right?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Yunyu asked.


    "Because that Han Ye doesn''t have a heart at all," Junze replied. "I have been in this industry for two years, and I will never contract that man. He is vile, coldhearted, and malicious. Though there haven''t been any cases against him, but from one look, I already see how vile he is¡­."


    "Yun''er, why are you wasting your time with someone like that when you have me? I might not remember anything in that world, but I have a constant dream about you."


    "Every time I fell asleep, the dream repeated itself over and over like a movie until I remember every single line that you speak. I thought it was just my wild fantasy, but I ended up falling in love deeper to this unknown man I called Yun''er."


    "I even make an entertainment agency and studio based on your name. Because you''re the only one who could fill this empty heart, Yunyu."


    "When our eyes met for the first time, I already knew that it''s you who I''ve been searching for. You are the same Li Yunyu in my dream, my Yun''er."


    "And I will never let go."

 Chapter 739 - RW 1.34

    "When our eyes met for the first time, I already knew that it''s you who I''ve been searching for. You are the same Li Yunyu in my dream, my Yun''er."


    "And I will never let go."


    ¡­


    "Yun''er?"


    "Ze''er¡­ why do you love me this much? How come you still remember me and even make me as your company''s name? Do you not realize how blindly in love you sound right now?" Yunyu asked.


    "Do you think I can help it?" Junze retorted. He felt hurt that Yunyu didn''t seem to like the fact that Junze had been in love with him even before they met in this world physically.


    "Yun''er, your image fills my life in this world, even since I was a kid. Your image is like a full moon on a dark night. You showered me with your gentle light, and I instinctively follow the path leading to you every single day."


    "Yun''er, I cannot help but love you¡­." Junze said.


    This was all he could do. He felt a bit relieved after he confessed to Yunyu in this world.


    But Yunyu only sighed full of pity, "Ze''er, my case is also like you. I have been in love with someone in this world, and I cannot help it. I am a slave to my own heart."


    "Don''t you realize how stupid it is to fall in love and insist on staying even after constant abuse and neglect?" Yunyu asked, and Junze was silenced immediately.


    He wasn''t sure how to respond because what Yunyu said was correct. It was stupid for him to love Li Yunyu for so long, but it was inevitable because his heart said so.


    Meanwhile, Bai Yunyu was thinking about the other two male leads he had met so far. Zhu Junze, Mu Ronghui, Huang Jinren all got the same feeling attached to him.


    Junze and Ronghui knew what happened through an endless dream, while Huang Jinren solely used his instinct. Their feelings stayed, but Yunyu couldn''t reciprocate to any of them, unfortunately.


    "How about our relationship and marriage in that world?" Zhu Junze asked. "Were you also faking it?"


    "No, I didn''t fake my attraction to you, Junze," Yunyu shook his head. "But this is a different world, and I am destined to serve someone. He is an ungrateful prick, but my heart said to serve him no matter what."


    ¡­


    Zhu Junze realized that he couldn''t be with Yunyu. Because Yunyu''s heart wasn''t his in this world.


    He was heartbroken. Only a heartless idiot wouldn''t be heartbroken when your loved one rejected you.


    Of course, Junze also had that urge to just kidnap Yunyu and tie him right now. But that was only stuff in his head. He remembered that world in his dream.


    The world was so vivid, and the love triangle between him, Ronghui, and Yunyu were so real as well.


    He knew that he was the winner in that world because he was the one who married Yunyu in the end.


    He already told himself that he wouldn''t let Ronghui touch Yunyu at all, even though he knew that Ronghui was an ever-growing threat in his life. And he also knew that Yunyu hadn''t let go of Ronghui at all. Deep down, Yunyu loved both him and Ronghui.


    In the end, his bitter love war ended up getting Yunyu killed, and both of them regretted it so much.


    Zhu Junze had always questioned himself in his heart after Yunyu''s death.


    ''If only I could be a bit more mature at that time and share Yunyu with Ronghui, then everything would be alright. Yunyu also loves Ronghui as much as I do, right?''


    Thus, Junze already promised himself not to be immature. He wanted to dote on Yunyu but without anything behind. He just wanted Yunyu to be happy.


    "As long as you stay close to me, even if we cannot be together in this world. Then I will be more than grateful, Yun''er¡­." Zhu Junze stated. It was difficult for him to say, but he couldn''t do much if this was what Yun''er wanted.


    "Even if that means I will never be yours in this world?" Yunyu asked. "If¡­ if you don''t want it, then I can leave. Pretend this meeting never happened, and we will return to our regular life."


    "Ze''er, you''re a successful man on top of the chain right now. I don''t want that to be the torment in your life," Yunyu said. He took a step back, thinking it was best to forget about all this. He didn''t want to hurt Junze anymore.


    But Zhu Junze shook his head, "That''s even worse, Yun''er. You''ve been occupying my heart since the day I was born in this world. I''m living with no direction if you''re not by my side."


    "I''d rather have you close to me, and I will watch over you. I don''t want to force you to love me anymore because I don''t want a similar tragedy to happen again," Junze said, mentioning the love triangle tragedy between them. "If you want to be with that coldhearted bastard Han Ye, then I will allow you. But if that bastard dares to hurt you, then I will be the one who strikes him down."


    Yunyu smiled thin. It was ironic because Han Ye had hurt him plenty of times. Yet, he never complained because he thought it was just what it was. Han Ye Gege always told him that he was worthless, so being beaten and bullied wasn''t really a problem.


    Since nobody cared about his life anyway.


    Now, after he jumped to various transmigration worlds and returned to his world, there were so many men who suddenly wanted to protect him, to love him tenderly.


    But no matter how many men would come in the future, his heart still harboured to that coldhearted man, Han Ye.


    [My fate is truly interwoven with tragedy.]


    Yunyu took a deep breath and said, "Well, you can always help me by employing me to be one of your talents, hehe~."


    "Oh, come on, I already make the contract for you to sign, if that''s what you want. There is no need to audition and stuff.. I will do everything for you, Yun''er."

 Chapter 740 - RW 1.35

    "Oh, come on, I already make the contract for you to sign, if that''s what you want. There is no need to audition and stuff. I will do everything for you, Yun''er," Junze said. "I can even give you the whole company if you want¡ª"


    "No," Yunyu denied, short and quick. "This is your company, and you work for it with your blood, sweat, and tears. I will never take everything for granted."


    "Just make me a talent. I will work hard. I will prove to you that I''m worthy of being cast in a series or movie¡­." Yunyu said. "Though, I''d try with smaller parts first, hehe."


    Yunyu knew that Junze would definitely cast him as the main star in some blockbuster movie. But he didn''t want to compete with Han Ye Gege. He just wanted to earn enough through some web drama or small series.


    Yunyu knew what happened when he tried to play in a series, especially with Han Ye Gege.


    Han Ye would punch him, then kick him out of the cast, even though it was Yunyu''s first acting role that he anticipated so much.


    [Maybe it was a way that Han Ye Gege did to humble me¡­]


    Zhu Junze sighed, "I can definitely put you as the main character in a movie. But since you refuse, how about you play the main character in a web drama? There is a new Boys Love Web drama, and if you''re interested, then I can cast you as the main character."


    "Oh! BL?! That''s great. Please cast me in!" Yunyu nodded excitedly. Of course, BL was his favourite genre. He read tons of doujin, BL manga/manhwa/manhua, BL audio, animation, and live-action drama!


    Zhu Junze smiled when he saw Yunyu being happy again. He always dreamed of Yunyu smiling at him, and that was the only reward he wanted, at least right now.


    "Then, shall we have our dinner before I drive you back home?" Junze asked.


    "Oh, sure!"


    **


    Zhu Junze and Bai Yunyu had their dinner together. They mostly talked about random stuff.


    Junze wanted to ask more about Yunyu''s life in this world because he wanted to be as close as possible. But Yunyu tried to dodge many questions, especially those about his job.


    "Ah, I''m working as a crew in filming usually. I also become an extra for many series!" Yunyu lied to Junze.


    "Then, all is well?"


    "All is well. I just asked Ronghui for a new job because I don''t want to be an extra forever, hehe~."


    Somehow, Zhu Junze had a feeling that Yunyu was lying to him. But he had no proof, and it didn''t seem that Yunyu wanted to talk about it.


    "Yunyu, talk to me if you need anything, okay?" Junze said. "I want you by my side, smiling and being joyful, even if that joy isn''t for me¡­."


    ¡­


    Junze drove Yunyu back to his duplex, and before Yunyu opened the car door, Junze pecked his cheek gently.


    "A light kiss wouldn''t hurt, right?"


    ¡­


    Yunyu was silent the whole time. He felt conflicted because he was being doted by another man while his heart harboured with only one person in this world.


    Yunyu said goodbye to Zhu Junze after giving Junze his phone number and went inside his duplex.


    Yunyu stared at the big poster of Han Ye in the living room and wondered, "Han Ye Gege, can you treat me like a human being, just once?"


    **


    Yunyu got up early morning after he heard his phone ring nonstop. He checked the caller and then picked up the call.


    "Hello, Jinren-Ge¡­"


    "Yunyu, where were you yesterday? I was worried sick!" Huang Jinren said across the call. "I searched for you after we finished the shoot, and you''re nowhere to be found. I thought you must be home, so I went to your duplex, and it''s locked, empty¡­."


    "Oh, don''t worry about me, Jinren-Ge. I was auditioning for another role. You know, I have to make ends meet," Yunyu replied. "I''m sorry for not texting you about it."


    "Well, it''s alright, as long as you''re okay. But did you get the role?" He asked.


    "Ah, I do, but I don''t want to tell you what that is, hehe~."


    "Hmm? Why?" Huang Jinren chuckled as he heard Yunyu''s mischievous tone.


    "It will be a surprise, of course, ~ Don''t worry, Jinren-Ge. I will be doing okay," Yunyu said. Honestly, he tried to hide this to Huang Jinren because if Huang Jinren knew that Yunyu was starring in a small web drama with BL genre, Huang Jinren would demand to be the main lead of that drama to play with Yunyu.


    And it would start a chain of events because Huang Jinren and tons of fans would boost the popularity of that BL web drama. A particular person would notice it and do something malicious just to pull Yunyu down.


    Of course, we were talking about Han Ye Gege here. Who else?


    Even if he tried to hide it, just one news might have ignited Han Ye Gege to ruin the whole web drama with his unchallenged popularity and support.


    [Haish, his unbelievably handsome face really put him in some kind of God position. Not that I''m complaining, he deserves all the greatness in this world. He is probably the master of this world or some sort.]


    [But still, I want to earn enough money, so I can continue supporting him without dying out of hunger or malnutrition.]


    Huang Jinren was relieved that Yunyu didn''t seem to be terrible after what Han Ye did to him. Because he was worried that Yunyu would be in a deep depression after Han Ye humiliated him like that by siding to counterfeit like Bi Hexian.


    "Anyway, I''ll be going to the studio for the first briefing. Jinren-Ge, you should take a rest today!"


    "Yunyu, you won''t ask me what happened during that retake of Bai Shijue''s scene?"


    "Huh? What happened? All is well, right?" Yunyu asked.


    "All is well except for one person, Bi Hexian."

 Chapter 741 - RW 1.36

    "Yunyu, you won''t ask me what happened during that retake of Bai Shijue''s scene?"


    "Huh? What happened? All is well, right?" Yunyu asked.


    "All is well except for one person, Bi Hexian," Huang Jinren sighed, full of woe. "He played the part as Bai Shijue really terribly. It''s so terrible that Director Shen didn''t even bother to check the recording. He just took what was the bare minimum and be done with it."


    "He even scolded Bi Hexian for being mediocre and unprofessional," Huang Jinren reported.


    "But Han Ye Gege is still shielding him?


    ¡­


    "As expected," Yunyu said lightly. He just shrugged it out as he knew that was going to happen. "I''m not surprised, Jinren-Ge."


    "Yunyu¡­"


    "Well, as long as Han Ye Gege is happy, I guess. I hope I can continue supporting him until this drama series ends! You still have plenty of scenes, right?"


    "I do. I will have to do another shoot today, actually."


    "Oh-ho, no rest then. Then, good luck, Jinren-Ge. If you''d like, you should come to my house on Saturday, and I will cook you something for lunch!"


    "That''s a promise then," Huang Jinren kept that in mind. "I will come Saturday noon, so we can have nice lunch together."


    "Sure, talk to you later, Jinren-Ge."


    "Talk to you later," Huang Jinren hung up the call first. He was glad that Yunyu didn''t really care about the torment that Han Ye dished out.


    Or maybe, Yunyu had grown numb of it. He was also happy that Yunyu finally auditioned for something. Staying around Han Ye for too long would only tear Yunyu apart.


    Huang Jinren took a bath and went to the movie studio for another shoot. He had plenty of scenes with Han Ye today. Although he really hated that guy, Yunyu told him to stay professional.


    So he did.


    Huang Jinren arrived quite early, and there was only the staff preparing the set right now. Huang Jinren walked to his room to prepare himself when he found a man standing in front of Han Ye''s room.


    He frowned, but he didn''t want to have anything to do with that vile Han Ye and his new pet, Bi Hexian. So he just walked past him.


    "Mr. Huang Jinren is still mad at me?" Bi Hexian suddenly said.


    Huang Jinren halted his step. He looked over his shoulder to see Bi Hexian leaning on the door.


    This bootleg version of Yunyu had a smirk on his face as if he was looking at something interesting, "Mr. Huang, I just don''t understand."


    ¡­


    "I don''t understand. Why would you waste your energy to get mad at me just because I said that that man called Yunyu is bugging me? Don''t you see that he looks at me with his evil eyes? I bet he is jealous because I can get Han Ye Gege''s favour without doing much."


    Huang Jinren''s eyes widened. He interrupted Bi Hexian and asked, "You called Han Ye as your Gege?"


    "Uh-huh, I mean, it''s Han Ye Gege who told me that I should call him Gege rather than Mr. Han," the smirk on Bi Hexian''s lips widened. He looked so proud. "Obviously, because I am such a fresh young man, a beauty that fits his criteria so much~."


    ¡­


    Huang Jinren wanted to ignore Bi Hexian again. He bet this little bitch did this to taunt him.


    "I mean, of course, Han Ye Gege told me to call him Gege because I''m such a good looking man. Unlike that man called Yunyu, he is so shameless. How could he call Han Ye as his Gege when Han Ye never allowed him to? Hihi, what a shameless kid. He really doesn''t know his place, right?"


    Huang Jinren turned his body and grabbed Bi Hexian''s arm. He clenched the arm tightly until his nail almost pierced Bi Hexian''s skin.


    "Listen, you little counterfeited shit. You have no right to slander Yunyu at all. He is loved by everyone but that coldhearted monster. He has more worth than you, so shut up before I punch your teeth out," Huang Jinren threatened. But rather than getting scared,


    "Oh~ Mr. Huang is so scary, I''m shivering," Bi Hexian said, still with a mocking grin on his face. "In the end, I''m the one who got the role, right? I am Bai Shijue in this series, not that guy."


    "You!" Huang Jinren raised his fist, but the door behind Bi Hexian suddenly opened, and Han Ye glared at Huang Jinren.


    "Don''t you dare hurting him, Huang Jinren."


    Huang Jinren gritted his teeth. He really wanted to beat both of them. He didn''t even care if he would face a huge backlash that might end his career. His accumulated wealth and investment were enough to live comfortably without his acting gig.


    But he cared about Yunyu because Yunyu''s love for Han Ye was really pure and dedicated. He worried that Yunyu wouldn''t talk to him anymore if he beat Han Ye up.


    Thus, he rudely threw Bi Hexian to Han Ye and cursed at both of them, "You, little counterfeit bitch, don''t think that you''re better than Yunyu. Just because you got the role doesn''t mean you''re talented or better than him. That means you just have one coldhearted vile monster who wants to torment Yunyu for the sake of fun."


    "And you, Han Ye, Bai Yunyu already auditioned for another role. He is going to star in another series. If you dare to ruin this role again, Han Ye, I swear I will fucking kill you. Don''t touch him, you heartless bastard."


    Huang Jinren turned around and walked away. He was trying to curb his emotion because he didn''t understand how could Yunyu fall in love with a man like Han Ye.


    Meanwhile, Han Ye was staring at Huang Jinren''s back. He was also surprised that Bai Yunyu would be auditioning somewhere else. He really thought that little shit wouldn''t do anything but mope for his unfortunate fate.


    Bi Hexian shrugged, "That guy is really blind. Obviously, I got chosen as Bai Shijue because I''m better than him, right, Gege?"


    "Hm, you are."


    "Hehe, Han Ye Gege is really the best!"

 Chapter 742 - RW 1.37

    Yunyu used the bus to reach Yun''er Entertainment office, where Zhu Junze had been waiting for him. As he got the elevator key and went to the top floor, he saw Zhu Junze was sipping his morning coffee while reading some documents.


    "Good morning, Mr. Zhu," Yunyu walked towards Zhu Junze and sat beside him on the long sofa. "What are you reading, Mr. Zhu?"


    "Ah, I''m just reading the BL web series script that you will play. Of course, I don''t want you to play a web series with a bad story," Junze replied. "Also, why are you calling me Mr. Zhu right now? Remember to call me Ze''er?"


    "Okay, okay, Ze''er~" Yunyu giggled happily. "Well, you told me that I should come here earlier. What can I do now?"


    "This BL web series has been on my list for a while, actually, and we already got a Director to direct this. Don''t worry about sponsors and such. I will handle it," Junze replied. "About other talents, I heard from the Director that he has auditioned and selected people who would play in this series except for the main character, so you will be the one playing it, okay?"


    "Whoa, is this real? Will he get dissatisfied since I get the role through your nepotism way?" Yunyu asked bluntly, which got Zhu Junze laughing.


    "Don''t worry about it. My talents never disappoint. You just need to come and show them your best," Zhu Junze said. He turned his head at his Yun''er and smiled meaningfully, "Anything for you, Yun''er."


    Zhu Junze pecked a kiss on Yunyu''s cheek, knowing that he couldn''t kiss that lips even if he really wanted to because Yunyu didn''t pick him in this world.


    That was the most regretful thing for Junze, but he couldn''t do much.


    Yunyu giggled happily and went with Junze''s as they drove to the movie studio for the first shoot.


    They stopped in the parking lot of a movie studio that was not far from Han Ye Gege and Jinren-Ge''s movie studio. Of course, it was smaller, but it was still quite big for a movie studio that would do a BL web series, which usually had a low budget.


    Zhu Junze escorted Yunyu to meet with the Director, and they stood in front of a door with ''Director'' on it. Zhu Junze stopped and patted Yunyu''s head, "This is the farthest I could escort you, Yunyu. Don''t worry about your role, but I know that you also want to show your skill, right?"


    "Y¡ªYes."


    "Then, go, don''t worry, I''ll be waiting outside."


    Zhu Junze opened the door for Yunyu, and the latter gulped to swallow his nervousness.


    He stepped in and saw a man, probably around his early thirty. Honestly, he looked very young to be a director, especially with that superbly handsome face.


    In fact, that handsome face wasn''t so new for him because Yunyu just saw yet another male lead from another world he visited before, sitting in the director seat, fixing his glasses.


    The Director raised his head, and both of them were stunned the moment their eyes met.


    "Bai¡­ Yunyu¡­"


    [Oh well, here we go again, I guess.]


    The man got up from his chair, with his eyes glued to Yunyu. He walked towards him and hugged Yunyu tightly, so tight they could feel each other''s bodies warming on one another.


    "Yunyu¡­ my beautiful Yunyu¡­" the man mumbled as he kept calling Yunyu''s name.


    He had been dreaming about Yunyu for so long, so long that he lost count on how many nights he dreamed about his beloved. Yet, in every dream, Yunyu never actually talked to him.


    He just mumbled inaudibly, no matter how many times he begged Yunyu to speak louder.


    The only thing that he could gaze at and adore was the beautiful face of this man¡­ despite the burn scar on half of his face.


    Bai Yunyu was still the most beautiful in his dream, no matter what, and no scar would fade his beauty at all.


    "Y¡ªYunyu, my beautiful love. I finally found you! I¡ªI can''t believe this, I¡ª" he was stammering as he found it was difficult to tell Yunyu how he truly felt. Because this overwhelming feeling in his heart spilt everywhere, he just couldn''t contain his joy.


    Yunyu was unresponsive, allowing the man to hug him freely. No, he didn''t hate this at all. He enjoyed it, in fact.


    But it was just¡­


    This man made Yunyu feel too guilty for him because his story with this particular male lead was both bitter and complicated at the same time. Yet, he wouldn''t lie that he also respected this male lead the most¡ªafter Clarke Gaist or whatever his real name was, aka the second male lead, of course.


    But this man still held deep meaning for Yunyu.


    Yunyu carefully looked around to find a clue of his name in this world because he wanted to make sure. When he saw the name written in a document on the table, he sighed in relief and finally hugged the man back.


    The man was stunned. He didn''t expect Yunyu to hug him back. Thus, he asked, "Y¡ªYunyu, do you¡­ remember me?"


    "How can I not remember you? Long Shen, we have a long story to talk about, right?" Yunyu said, mentioning the real name of the male lead.


    It was Long Shen, or in the tenth world, went with the name Long Zhen.


    This man came out as a total, arrogant, horrible jerk who was both ruthless and clueless at the same time. He wasn''t coldhearted like Han Ye Gege, but he was definitely arrogant.


    Hearing his beloved call him with his real name in that long dream, the man hugged him even tighter. He didn''t know how to express his joy anymore, so he kept calling Yunyu''s name and asked, "Yunyu, d¡ªdo you really remember everything? Including all of our story in that long dream?!"


    "How can I forget it? We have a long story.. We experience a lot of things together. It''d be an insult to forget you, right?"

 Chapter 743 - RW 1.38

    "How can I forget it? We have a long story. We experience a lot of things together. It''d be an insult to forget you, right?" Yunyu said as he leaned on Long Shen''s warm chest.


    Yunyu could hear the racing heartbeat of this man, and he wouldn''t lie that meeting Long Shen was probably the moment when he realized that he wasn''t as innocent as he looked.


    Of course, he already knew there was something behind his transmigration when he entered the first original world to save the soul of Kim Taewoo and Kim Kibum.


    But it was really vague for him. Not until he reached world 10 and met with Long Zhen, he realize there was something a lot more sinister going on.


    Long Shen bit his lips as he tried to hold this overflowing emotion. But his emotion was like a dam that had accommodated way too many feelings, from longing, regret, confusion, and¡­ love.


    Slowly, tears pooled on his eyes and streamed down on his cheek to Yunyu''s neck.


    Of course, Yunyu could feel the emotion overflowing in Long Shen right now, and he fully understood why.


    "I''m sorry that our separation is very abrupt. I''m sorry for leaving you too early," Yunyu apologized. He remembered how he left the original world of Long Shen.


    "You¡­ you slowly disappeared and turned into butterflies in front of me, I cannot even hold you, Yunyu," Long Shen said. "I''ve been waiting for years until the time I can hug you again, embrace you and never let go."


    "Please¡­ please don''t disappear. I¡­ I don''t know what to do without you. It feels so empty¡­." Long Shen begged as he buried his face on Yunyu''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here now. I won''t disappear anymore. And don''t worry about our memory, I never forget you since the day I left¡­."


    "You shouldn''t forget about me, about us! Even if we have a terrible memory together, but I cherish every moment I have with you, Yunyu," Long Shen said. "Even as Long Zhen, in my vivid dream, I remember how I¡ªHow I cheated on you, ruined my chance to be with you in that world."


    "I also remember about my horrible treatment to you when you''re being my assistant," Long Shen couldn''t control himself whenever he remembered how horrible he was to Yunyu. Slowly, he released his tight embrace and kneeled in Bai Yunyu.


    "I¡­ I am a horrible man, Yunyu," Long Shen admitted as he slowly lowered his head, about to kiss Yunyu''s shoes. He thought it was the best way to show that he was sorry, and he wanted to beg for Yunyu''s forgiveness.


    But Bai Yunyu didn''t want that, so he crouched and grabbed Long Shen''s arms, "Look at me, Long Shen."


    Long Shen looked up, their eyes met, and the tears in Long Shen''s eyes flowed even more than before, "Do you not forgive me?"


    "Aish, you''re too much. I''ve long forgiven you. Don''t do this to me, okay?" Yunyu gently wiped the tears in Long Shen''s eyes and cheeks, then kissed him at the edge of his eyes. "Don''t cry in front of me. All of our pain and suffering is a long story in the past. We should remember it, but don''t torment yourself with it, Long Shen."


    ¡­


    Long Shen couldn''t believe how easy it was for Yunyu to forgive him.


    He might not experience it firsthand. He was also unsure whether it was just a dream or his life in the past.


    But Long Shen dreamed everything, from his life as Long Zhen, then his life as Long Shen. It was filled with pain, torment, drama, and redemption.


    And the main actor was always him and Bai Yunyu in any scenario.


    He thought he was just descending into madness when he longed to meet with his beloved Yunyu once more. The feeling was so strong even though he had never met this man named Bai Yunyu that only appeared in his dream.


    Until Yunyu came, his heart instantly told him that his beloved was right in front of him.


    Yunyu stared at Long Shen pitifully. Long Shen was a jerk in world 10 as Long Zhen, indeed. Because Long Zhen cheated on him with so many people, that was the reason why he decided to cheat on Huang Shu instead.


    Then they entered that short but painful world where he was Tian Dong, Long Shen''s ugly assistant.


    Long Shen was very unstable and acted like a madman most of the time. He mocked Yunyu for the scar on his face, and he even beat Yunyu up when he got mad.


    But Yunyu wouldn''t lie. His petty self went too far and wanted Long Shen to commit suicide 100x until he was satisfied¡ªwhich Long Shen gladly accepted if that was the meant of forgiveness.


    Then he returned to the original world of Long Shen, when his identity was Bai Yunyu again, but with the same ugly scar on his face. It was an arduous road he had to face until Long Shen realized how shallow and superficial he was.


    But his time in that world wasn''t long because Yunyu disappeared right after he reached 100% Fatemeter.


    Long Shen slowly got up from the floor, but he didn''t want to let go. Not after a long separation and this unbearable longing he had to endure.


    Long Shen grabbed Yunyu and sat on the sofa. He sat Yunyu on his lap and continued hugging Yunyu, trying to absorb as much warmth as possible.


    Long Shen buried his head on Yunyu''s chest, acting like a spoiled kid who wanted to be coddled.


    Yunyu sighed and gently caressed Long Shen''s hair, "How long do you want us to stay in this position?"


    "Forever," Long Shen replied shortly.


    "You know that we still have things to do, right? You''re still my Director in this world. Besides¡­" Yunyu gulped as he knew that Long Shen wouldn''t like hearing this.. "I¡­ I can''t be with you in this world."

 Chapter 744 - RW 1.39

    "You know that we still have things to do, right? You''re still my Director in this world. Besides¡­" Yunyu gulped as he knew that Long Shen wouldn''t like hearing this. "I¡­ I can''t be with you in this world."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu closed his eyes out of fear of wrath. He was afraid that Long Shen would be violent when he dropped the bomb since he knew how violent Long Shen was when his mind was unstable.


    One minute¡­ two minutes¡­ three minutes¡­


    There was no answer from Long Shen. Yunyu really thought that Long Shen would beat the hell out of him.


    But when he opened his eyes slowly, Long Shen was still nestling in his stomach, burying his face and unresponsive still.


    "Long Shen?" Yunyu called him.


    "Is it because of what I did in the past, Yunyu?" Long Shen asked. "Your heart¡­ is it completely shut for me because of what I did back then?"


    "N¡ªNo, not at all!" Yunyu denied. Honestly, he didn''t know what made Long Shen believe that Yunyu hadn''t forgiven him. No matter how many times Yunyu told him that all was forgiven, Long Shen didn''t seem to believe it.


    Long Shen''s body trembled again, but he didn''t have any violent streak. He just tightened his embrace and continued nestling, "Yunyu, if you don''t like me anymore¡­ then what''s the point of this reunion?"


    "What''s the point of giving me hope? You''re the moonlight in my dream, and I''ve been longing for you since the moment I have consciousness in this world."


    "¡­ do you want me to leave?" Yunyu asked. His heart felt tight as he imagined leaving Long Shen, one of his favourite male leads. He wanted to spend more time with him, sharing the warmth that he owed for Long Shen.


    But¡­ if it would only hurt him even more¡­


    Long Shen was thinking for a minute, and his decision was quite fast as he shook his head, "I don''t want to get separated with you, Yunyu. Not having your heart is painful to me, but not having you at all, without your presence¡­ that''s torture for me."


    Long Shen slowly raised his head with his clear eyes. He looked up to Yunyu and begged, "Even if I am not the man of your choice in this world, may I embrace you close like this? I¡­ I will not do anything more if you don''t want it. I just want to feel you, Yunyu."


    Yunyu understood that Long Shen had been deeply traumatized by the sight of Yunyu disappearing, turning into white butterflies and flying to the sky.


    [I mean, my heart is for Han Ye Gege and would forever be his. But if Long Shen wants to be embraced like this, then why not?]


    [I mean, I''m basically trash compared to Han Ye Gege, I might as well find another person to share my warmth¡­]


    [Still¡­]


    "I will allow you to embrace me like this, Long Shen. But I cannot give my body or heart to you, not in this world. Because this¡ª" Yunyu pointed at his heart. "¡ªIs already owned by someone else."


    "Who is that man?" Long Shen asked.


    ¡­


    "Han Ye."


    Long Shen''s eyes widened as he sat straight and looked at Yunyu in disbelief, "The Movie Emperor, Han Ye?"


    "Y¡ªYeah¡­"


    "Yunyu, I¡ªI might not be the man of your choice. But¡­ why Han Ye?"


    "Huh? What''s wrong with him?"


    "Yunyu, I''ve been in this industry for years. I have known him since the very first he rose to fame, so I know his true nature. He is a coldhearted, vile monster. He doesn''t care about anyone as long as he gets what he wants. He has no remorse, let alone to be in love with someone else!" Long Shen raised his voice, and he grabbed Yunyu''s arm, clenching it tightly, "Yunyu, please don''t hurt yourself like this. That man will give you nothing but pain!"


    Yunyu sighed because he had already expected that answer from Long Shen.


    Han Ye might be a perfect public figure. He was handsome, extremely wealthy, talented, and charming. He had millions of fans that basically worshipped him like a god. But only a select few, usually the higher-ups or fellow popular actors/actresses, knew that Han Ye was a coldhearted, merciless man.


    Yet, Yunyu tried to ignore those bad traits and continued his subservience to Han Ye.


    "Long Shen, I don''t have any wish to be with him. I know it''s simply unobtainable. There is no love between Han Ye and me," Yunyu replied.


    [Just like what Han Ye Gege said, I am a total failure of a human being. I deserve nothing, let alone to be looked at him.]


    "So¡­ you will love him, but not going out with him?"


    "I will never go out with Han Ye. He is far too big for me."


    "But you will still give your heart to him?"


    ¡­


    Yunyu smiled bitterly and shrugged it out. He didn''t know how to answer that without sounding like an idiot anyway.


    Long Shen was speechless. He thought, if Yunyu had his heart to someone else that loved him back, Long Shen might be able to let go¡­ though it might take his entire lifetime to finally move on to Yunyu.


    But when Yunyu said that he''d give his heart to someone like Han Ye, who was obviously a heartless bastard who wouldn''t even look at Yunyu, then he had a grievance.


    He didn''t want to let Yunyu suffer, so he didn''t want to let go.


    "Yunyu¡­ I don''t want you to suffer. Not in the hands of someone coldhearted like that man," Long Shen said. "But if that''s your choice, then I¡­ I will try to respect it. But please, keep me close in your heart. Even if I cannot enter your heart, let me stand at the door."


    Long Shen slowly leaned and kissed Yunyu''s lips gently, "My moonlight, I cannot quench this overflowing feeling in my heart.. Let me love you even if you cannot be mine."

 Chapter 745 - RW 1.40

    Long Shen slowly leaned and kissed Yunyu''s lips gently, "My moonlight, I cannot quench this overflowing feeling in my heart. Let me love you even if you cannot be mine."


    Bai Yunyu was speechless by Long Shen''s vow. Because Yunyu was at that position right now, with Han Ye.


    [To love, even if you cannot be mine¡­]


    It was such a pity, but you couldn''t force your feeling onto someone. All he could do was love silently, supporting Han Ye and hoping he would be happy.


    Just like what Long Shen, Mu Ronghui, Huang Jinren, and Zhu Junze did to him right now.


    ¡­


    Yunyu didn''t want to reject such sincere feelings. But he knew he couldn''t love Long Shen in this world. So he didn''t give a clear answer to Long Shen.


    He just nodded vaguely, not answering anything that Long Shen wished with rejection nor acceptance.


    He preferred to be ambiguous with Long Shen, just like how he treated the rest of the male leads that suddenly came to his life in his real world.


    Long Shen looked more than pleased after Yunyu nodded, basically giving him permission to love.


    "I will never hurt you again, Yunyu. Not anymore¡­"


    "I know," Yunyu replied with a thin smile on his face.


    After they embraced each other for a while, Yunyu finally asked, "You know that I''m here not only for cuddles, right?"


    Long Shen chuckled. He got up and walked back to his seat. He wore his glasses again and stared at Yunyu, who was sitting on the sofa, "Well, please stand in front of me then."


    Yunyu stood in front of Director Long Shen as the latter read the application letter Yunyu made.


    "Well, of course, we both know that Zhu Junze is the one that sponsors you. But I''m not someone who would take nepotism lightly. Usually, those with a connection can get a free pass, but not with me."


    "You need to show that you''re capable of taking the role, especially the main character of the story," Long Shen explained.


    "I''m ready, Mr. Long¡­ Zhen¡­" Yunyu read the name again, just to make sure. "Your name in this world is Long Zhen?"


    "Well, it''s my birth name in this world. I am Long Zhen, but in my heart, my name has always been Long Shen."


    "Well, okay then. What should I do to get your approval for the role?"


    "You can come here and recite the line with me. I will be the dominating male lead while you''re being the MC."


    "Uh¡­ okay¡­" Yunyu felt there was something wrong that he couldn''t really figure about. But he didn''t ask much and drew near Long Shen.


    Long Shen gave the script, and he started reading the line that was supposedly given to the MC.


    Bai Yunyu read the script, at least a few lines, because he wasn''t really paying attention.


    Until Long Shen suddenly grabbed his wrist and forced Yunyu to sit on his lap while they were reading the script together.


    "We''re supposed to be the actors here. Let''s be more serious, okay, dear?"


    [Huh, the names of the characters are kind of familiar¡­]


    "Un¡­" Yunyu read the first line of his scene with the male lead and then started the acting.


    This was the story of Kim Tae-Oh and Bo Yun. They were students in an all-boys high school, and both were a sophomore. Kim Tae-oh was a mixed Korean-Chinese descent who transferred to the school to follow his Chinese mom back to China after his parents'' divorce. While Bo Yun was a Chinese young man with a bright upbringing and somewhat naive, very typical of an MC.


    In this scene, Kim Tae-Oh was transferred to Bo Yun''s high school but had no friends and never intended to make one. So he spent his lunch break alone, sitting under a tree behind the school building.


    And Bo Yun accidentally met him.


    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­ I think they''ve lost track of me, right?" Bo Yun looked around warily. He was chased by one of those bullies who wanted to extort money. Of course, he wouldn''t give in, that money was his lunch money, and he was dead hungry!


    "Hmph! I work hard for this money, ah!" Bo Yun complained while counting the money in his pocket. He worked part-time in a restaurant as a dishwasher and cleaner, and his money was saved for his own need, including lunch.


    As he counted the money, he walked past the tree and noticed someone was sitting alone.


    He almost jumped out of fright because nobody really came here unless they were ghosts¡­ or in hiding of someone.


    But when he saw a handsome but cold-looking man sitting alone, he got both scared and curious at the same time.


    "H¡ªHello¡­ are you a real student or¡­ a ghost?" Bo Yun asked. He was scared because the man looked so pale compared to him and the rest of the students. He also had different facial features, making him very handsome, yet cold, like an ice prince.


    Kim Tae-Oh looked at Bo Yun, who approached him carefully, and snorted, "What kind of stupid question was that?"


    "H¡ªHey! I''m just being careful, you know! Rarely anyone come to this place!" Bo Yun retorted. "Besides, who are you and why are you here anyway? This place is seriously abandoned!"


    Kim Tae-Oh stared at Bo Yun and scoffed, "I just like a quiet place. I''m a new transfer student here."


    "Ah, really?" Bo Yun heard a new student, but he wasn''t assigned to Bo Yun''s class. "Well, my name is Bo Yun. What''s yours?"


    "Bo Yun? I heard someone in my class say that Bo Yun owed him money. Should I tell him that you''re here with me?"


    "W¡ªWait!" Bo Yun panicked when this guy suddenly fished out his phone, about to call someone. "H¡ªHey, don''t be too rash, uh¡­ big brother. I''m in dire need of money. I can''t pay my debt for now!"


    "Big brother?" Kim Tae-Oh was a bit surprised that Bo Yun could easily call someone as his Gege or Big brother. "You''re calling me Big brother?"


    "I¡ªI mean, would you rather not to get called as Big brother? I can always change it to uh¡­ Boss?"


    ¡­


    Kim Tae-Oh found it ridiculous but amusing at the same time. This guy really had no backbone, just one scare, and he would cower.


    Kim Tae-Oh was new in this all-boys school. He was handsome, pale, and looked really cold, attributed to his father''s Korean nationality.


    Yet, nobody really wanted to talk to him because of his somewhat dismissive attitude. Also, he was treated like a foreigner here, although he was a mixed Korean-Chinese.


    Thus, Kim Tae-Oh didn''t even bother to know them and preferred to stay alone in here.


    But when he talked with Bo Yunyu just now, he instantly knew that Bo Yun didn''t see him with prejudice or any underhanded idea. Because Bo Yun was like an open book to everyone around him, including Kim Tae-Oh, who just knew him.


    "I assume this place is also your hiding spot, right?" Kim Tae-Oh asked.


    "Y¡ªYes¡­"


    "Then, I''ll keep my silence as long as you will accompany me here and call me Big brother."


    "Um¡­" Bo Yun was confused about such a request because it was weird.


    But there was no harm in it, and Bo Yun did use this place as a hiding spot. So he nodded, "Well, what''s your name then?"


    "Kim Tae-Oh. Call me Tae-Hyung."


    ¡ª!Cut!¡ª

 Chapter 746 - RW 1.41

    "How is it?" Bai Yunyu asked after the first scene of the script ended. He was still sitting on Long Shen''s lap, and Long Shen seemed to enjoy this so much.


    "You''re perfect playing as Bo Yun. This is a high school rom-com BL web series, and your bright and cute face will be good in the camera as well," Long Shen complimented sincerely. "But there is one grievance in me."


    "Eh? Grievance?" Yunyu tilted his head. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Yeah, about the male lead¡­ it''s so unfortunate that I cannot play as Kim Tae-Oh," Long Shen said. "I''m too mature for his role, and he needs to be played by Korean descent, or at least mix Korean-Chinese descent. Because his facial feature is that of a Korean."


    "Ah, I see¡­."


    Yunyu stared at Long Shen and noticed that Long Shen was on the mature side. Although he was very young to be a director and play as a high school student, he didn''t pass the requirement.


    "How old are you right now?"


    "29."


    [Ah, so the same age range as Long Shen in the original world. But he looks younger here¡­ maybe because of less stress¡­]


    "Well, it''s fine. You''re going to direct the series, right? You can see me shine as an actor, Mr. Director, hehe~."


    Long Shen also laughed as he saw how happy Yunyu was right now. Of course, he had no intention to ruin the movie because of his ego. He didn''t fit as Kim Tae-Oh, "Well, it''s fine. I happen to find the actor that will play it. He is of Korean-Chinese mixed descent, and he is also talented. He is only one year younger than you."


    "Eh? He is younger than me?"


    "Yep, he is 18 years old."


    "Ah, then what''s his name?"


    "You will meet him soon. In fact, he is on his way here," Long Shen said. "You should wait, do you want something? I can order the staff to buy food."


    "Ah, no need. I will just go and eat with Mr. Zhu. He is waiting outside the whole time, you know¡­."


    "Ah, Zhu Junze¡­ do you guys have¡­."


    "No, not at all. I told you, right? My heart is reserved only for Han Ye. I will never cheat on him¡­." Yunyu replied.


    Long Shen still couldn''t accept that Yunyu would give his heart to someone that didn''t love him at all. Yunyu was too precious, but Long Shen couldn''t do anything when it involved heart.


    Because we couldn''t just decide who to love, it was all based purely on instinct.


    Bai Yunyu jumped from Long Shen''s lap and kissed Long Shen''s cheek, "I''m going to have lunch with Zhu Junze. I''ll return after, okay?"


    "Okay, then. I''m waiting for Kim Tae-Oh actor to come."


    **


    Thus, Yunyu exited the room and saw Zhu Junze sitting while calling his secretary about some arrangement. He hung up the call when he saw Yunyu and asked, "How is it? You got the role, right?"


    "I do! Thanks to you, Ze''er!"


    Zhu Junze sighed in relief. He was thinking about using his influence to force Director Long Zhen to put Yunyu in. But as expected, he didn''t need to do it because Yunyu was truly talented.


    "Let''s have lunch, shall we?"


    Junze and Yunyu went to the nearest restaurant and ordered a few stuff. They chatted, mostly talking about Junze''s life until he could be a successful CEO at such young age.


    Although he was born with a gold spoon, he worked hard for the company. He was talented at finding the right person to cast as well.


    "So, I''m planning to invest money in this BL web drama, Yunyu."


    "Like, a sponsor?"


    "Yeah, I usually invested in some movies or series that I think would succeed. I had no interest in this BL web drama before, but since you will enter the cast, I''m planning to."


    "Hehe, am I talented enough to attract your investment?" Yunyu raised his brow and giggled coquettishly to tease Junze.


    Zhu Junze''s cheeks reddened. He nodded lightly, "You are."


    Yunyu and Junze were waiting for their food when suddenly, a young man around Yunyu''s age approached their table.


    He coughed once to get the attention of Junze and Yunyu, and Yunyu''s face soured instantly.


    "Tsk, tsk, Yunyu, now that you have been fired from the series, you went on to find a sponsor?" Bi Hexian suddenly popped out of nowhere and interrupted Junze and Yunyu''s lunch.


    It wasn''t surprising for Yunyu, though, since their studios were actually close to each other.


    Zhu Junze''s face darkened instantly. He glared at Bi Hexian and asked, "Who are you, and what is your problem here? I''m with him because he is my new actor."


    "New actor?" Bi Hexian closed his mouth as if he was surprised. "Mr. Zhu Junze is willing to hire this man as an actor? He is very incompetent, you know~ he just got fired from the previous series because he is not good enough~."


    "I happen to be the one who replaced his role in that series. Even the Director praised me that I''m much better than this man~" Bi Hexian tried to advertise himself. He was quite annoyed that Yunyu could easily get someone as amazing as Mr. Zhu Junze, the CEO of Yun''er Ent.


    ''This guy must''ve offered his body to Mr. Zhu Junze. No way in hell he can get sponsor that fast!'' Bi Hexian thought. ''Obviously, I''m much more good looking and talented than him. Even Han Ye Gege said so. So I must be able to get Mr. Zhu Junze as well~.''


    Zhu Junze was unimpressed by this young man who suddenly barged in and disturbed his time with Yunyu. He tried to be civil and said, "That''s fine, Bai Yunyu is now under my sponsor, and he has another role as the main character."


    "Main character?!" Bi Hexian''s eyes widened as he glared at Yunyu. He tried to force a smile on Zhu Junze and said, "M¡ªMr. Zhu is surely a jest. This man has no talent¡ª"


    "Who said that you can slander my talent in front of me?" Zhu Junze interrupted with a sharp remark, making Bi Hexian''s body stiff all over.

 Chapter 747 - RW 1.42

    "Who said that you can slander my talent in front of me?" Zhu Junze interrupted with a sharp remark, which made Bi Hexian''s body stiff all over.


    He didn''t expect Mr. Zhu Junze to make a sharp remark at him, even though he was obviously better than Yunyu, "Mr. Zhu, what I''m saying is¡­ you need to find a better talent. Obviously, Mr. Zhu has good eyes, right?"


    "¡­"


    "Well, I assume Mr. Zhu Junze knows a great talent. Bai Yunyu will only bring you a financial loss, Mr. Zhu. Trust me, you should pick someone better, liiikeee¡­ me, of course," Bi Hexian advertised himself in front of Bai Yunyu without a shame. He hated Bai Yunyu so much for snatching the role as Bai Shijue.


    They auditioned together, and Bi Hexian thought he could really get it without problem until Bai Yunyu suddenly came out of nowhere and snatched the role in one try.


    So he had animosity toward this kid because Bi Hexian was an acting major in university. Of course, he couldn''t be beaten by a random dropout.


    "What''s your name again?" Zhu Junze asked.


    Bai Yunyu looked at Junze silently, hoping that Junze wouldn''t take any word from this snake.


    "Ah, my name is Bi Hexian," Bi Hexian smiled confidently. "Or you can refer me by my stage name, Bi He."


    [Bi He?! Wait¡ª how could I be so slow?! Of course, it''s Bi He from the third world who''s the snake that always ruins my mission and life!]


    "Bi He, huh¡­." Zhu Junze sneered, mocking the name and said, "Just like your name, you''re spitting venom right now. I do not need a snake that might bite me in the future, so I''d rather keep Bai Yunyu close by my side. You can turn around and fuck off now."


    [Ohhh damn, emotional damaaage!]


    Bai Yunyu was holding his laughter when Bi He''s face flushed out of shame. He looked speechless because he really thought that he was irresistible. Since he got approval from Han Ye Gege, he knew that he was very talented and valuable.


    But why wasn''t Mr. Zhu Junze interested in him like Han Ye Gege did?


    "What is the commotion going in here?"


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly directed towards the man who had just entered the restaurant and barged in. Luckily, this was an upscale, expensive restaurant, so it was still pretty empty, especially in the middle of the day.


    The handsome man walked and barged in with them, standing beside Bi He, "I heard that Mr. Zhu is calling Bi He as venomous. You know that''s not really pleasant to say, right?"


    Zhu Junze got up from the chair and stared at Han Ye right in the eyes. He had animosity towards this man, a lot of animosities, actually. Because Yunyu chose this man instead of him, he knew that Han Ye wasn''t a good person.


    In fact, Han Ye was far from good. Just because he has a face of a god, it blinded everyone with his handsomeness and exempted all his cold and bad deeds.


    Including Yunyu, Junze bet that Yunyu fell in love with this guy because of his handsome face.


    "This man suddenly came to my seat with Bai Yunyu and then started spouting some bullshit to slander my partner. Do you think I will just accept that?" Zhu Junze challenged.


    "Partner?" Han Ye looked surprised. He darted his eyes at Bai Yunyu, and Yunyu lowered his head instantly, neither denying nor confirming. Han Ye''s gaze returned at Zhu Junze and asked, "Mr. Zhu is willing to be a sponsor of this thing? Do you know his history? Do you know how much a burden he is?"


    Bai Yunyu lowered his head, but he didn''t try to deny it. He was used to such words. In fact, that was light enough compared to the ones Han Ye Gege said in private.


    [It''s fine, I got used to it anyway.]


    [But still¡­ in front of Zhu Junze¡­]


    But not with Zhu Junze. The moment he saw the sadness in Yunyu''s face, he clenched his fist and grabbed Han Ye''s collar.


    Han Ye didn''t react much when he was facing Zhu Junze. In fact, he had a little smirk on his face as if he had achieved something.


    He glanced at Yunyu, who looked so ashamed and sad, and he was satisfied.


    "Listen here, you bastard. I can beat the fuck out of you if I want. But I decided not to because Yun''er loves you so much," Junze said. "You should be grateful of him."


    "Grateful of what, exactly? I didn''t ask him to fall in love with me. Sounds like someone who doesn''t know his place," Han Ye smirked as he taunted Zhu Junze. "And you happen to have a small nickname for him, huh? So romantically stupid."


    "You!"


    "Ze''er!" Yunyu finally got up and grabbed Zhu Junze''s arm. "P¡ªPlease, don''t do something rash! I''m alright, please just¡ªjust ignore everything!"


    "How could I¡ª"


    "Even this thing has a nickname for you, hm? I have big respect for Mr. Zhu, but it seems that Mr. Zhu doesn''t know how to select a good toy."


    "TOY?!"


    "Yeah, do you really think that he is worthy of appreciation and your sincerity? Don''t kid me," Han Ye said.


    Bai Yunyu knew that Han Ye Gege just wanted to taunt Mr. Zhu Junze until he lost control. By the look of Junze right now, he was only one snap away from beating the hell out of Han Ye.


    And Yunyu didn''t want that. He didn''t want to see Han Ye Gege get hurt. So he hugged Zhu Junze from behind and said, "Ze''er, please just ignore him. I will¡­ I will give you anything as long as you release him¡­."


    Zhu Junze and Bi He were shocked by what Yunyu said, but Han Ye only grinned in satisfaction, "I told you, that thing doesn''t deserve your seriousness. You shouldn''t even think of using him, Mr.. Zhu, he is filthy."

 Chapter 748 - RW 1.43

    "I told you, that thing doesn''t deserve your seriousness," Han Ye said mercilessly. He didn''t even think twice about saying it because he didn''t care whether Yunyu got hurt or not.


    And Bai Yunyu knew that. He just bit his lower lip, trying to endure the humiliation.


    But Zhu Junze didn''t want to lose. He refused to back down in front of scum like Han Ye, "My Yun''er deserves all my love and attention. Do you think I''m not serious about him? Don''t you see my company''s name?"


    Bi He was the one who got surprised the most, "Wait, Mr. Zhu used that guy''s name as your company name? How long have you known each other?"


    "¡­ a while," Zhu Junze replied. He didn''t want to admit that he had just known Yunyu for a few days, and he had everything only through his dream.


    Han Ye scoffed full of contempt, "Told you, that little trash is really scummy, he acts so innocently, but you just don''t know what kind of malice he brings. And I know that you will be disgusted by him sooner or later."


    Zhu Junze couldn''t handle the taunt anymore, but he knew that Yunyu would be really angry at him if he punched Han Ye in the face. So he turned around and hugged Yunyu on the waist.


    "Do you think I''m not serious with Yun''er? Then I will show you," Zhu Junze suddenly kissed Yunyu on the lips, right in front of Han Ye and Bi He.


    Bai Yunyu struggled at first. He glanced at Han Ye as his mind was in chaos. He didn''t know what to expect from Han Ye after he saw Yunyu getting kissed by another man.


    But all he saw was Han Ye with his cold gaze. He looked nonchalant and even a bit disgusted. Han Ye turned his back on him.


    A tear dropped from the edge of Yunyu''s eyes. He knew that Han Ye never liked him. But to have someone that you love so dearly, just turning his back at you when you got kissed¡­ it was more than painful for Bai Yunyu.


    He felt humiliated even more.


    After the kiss was done, Zhu Junze felt extremely guilty, especially when he saw the tear at the edge of Yunyu''s eyes.


    He planned to apologize to Yun''er later, but for now, he just didn''t want to lose his dignity in front of scum like Han Ye.


    He turned his head at Han Ye, who had turned his back, "See? I am serious about my relationship with Yun''er! So you should just shut up and don''t bother with us anymore!"


    "Oh, I will never bother you, Mr. Zhu Junze. I know that you are powerful enough to shake the entertainment industry," Han Ye replied. "But it''s quite unfortunate that you''ve been blinded by that thing. I suggest you brush your teeth as soon as possible before it gets infected."


    "You bastard!" Zhu Junze gritted his teeth out of anger. He really couldn''t comprehend how could someone be so cruel to a good person like Yunyu. Obviously, Yunyu had done nothing wrong to him, yet he could be so heartless¡­


    "I feel nauseous by looking at you two kissing. I''ll leave now. It''s sickening," Han Ye said. "Let''s go, Bi He. Let''s eat somewhere else."


    "Hehe, okay, Han Ye Gege!" Bi He said coquettishly as he walked side by side with Han Ye.


    Zhu Junze stared at the two with anger. He pointed out at them, "And what''s Mr. Han Ye got to do with that person? Is he your lover or your toy?"


    "Oh, you mean Bi He?" Han Ye suddenly put his hand on Bi He''s shoulder, and he replied. "If you can have some kind of relationship with that trash, I suppose I can have it with Bi He as well. But at least, I''ve got a better taste than you, Mr. Zhu."


    Zhu Junze felt his blood was boiling to the max. There were many scenarios of killing Han Ye in his head.


    But when he saw how Yun''er just weakly accepted his fate. He didn''t even say anything when Han Ye left.


    Zhu Junze quietly carried Yun''er back to his car and then apologized first, "Yun''er, I''m so sorry that I¡­ I kissed you in front of him. I know that you love him, but¡­ I just can''t control myself when he keeps degrading you like that."


    "I know, Ze''er, I know that you just want to protect me," Yunyu replied with a thin smile. He lowered his head and continued, "But you know that I''m a slave to my own heart. When I saw him ignoring our kiss and leaving without worry, I couldn''t help but feel disheartened."


    "Yun''er, what are you seeing from someone like that anyway? He is a total waste of time! I can''t wait to crush his career, and I will make sure to do it!"


    "Please don''t do that, Ze''er. You know that I really want to protect his career. I want him to be happy with his life¡­."


    "You''re protecting someone that doesn''t deserve you, Yun''er."


    "I know, I''m an idiot¡­."


    Zhu Junze was tongue-tied. He couldn''t say anything once Bai Yunyu started admitting that he was an idiot who would fall so hard to a malicious man like Han Ye.


    In the end, they didn''t eat anything for lunch as Yunyu requested Zhu Junze to drive him back to the movie studio.


    Zhu Junze said that he had something to do, so he''d pick Yunyu up in the evening after the shooting ended.


    "I already takeaway ordered food for you, don''t forget to eat it, Yun''er. I don''t want you to get sick," Zhu Junze said.


    Bai Yunyu sighed as he saw Junze''s car was leaving the parking lot. His mind was in chaos right now, but he had to stay professional and return to Long Shen.


    He knocked on the door and was greeted by Long Shen, who talked with a handsome man in front of him.


    The moment Long Shen saw Yunyu, his face brightened instantly, "Yunyu, this is the young man that will play as Kim Tae-Oh."

 Chapter 749 - RW 1.44

    "Yunyu, this is the young man that will play as Kim Tae-Oh."


    Bai Yunyu''s eyes darted at the young man standing in front of Long Shen, and his jaw dropped instantly. The man looked really cold and unapproachable, but there was no trace of hostility in him.


    When their eyes met, there was a long silence between them, followed by a realization, at least that was what Yunyu felt.


    But the young man was standing still expressionlessly. He bowed his head politely and said, "My name is Lee Kibum. A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Bai Yunyu. Mr. Long Zhen told me about you and how talented you are."


    "A-Ah, nice to meet you, and I''ll be in your care for now," Yunyu replied. He glanced at Long Zhen as he needed context here. Because what he saw in front of him was Kim Kibum from the 6th world, but there was no sign of Kim Taewoo anywhere.


    ''How could Kibum be here, but not Taewoo?'' Yunyu thought.


    "Yunyu, this man, Lee Kibum, is a real-life version of Kim Tae-Oh. He said that his parents are divorced, and he is moving with his Mom back to China. He is in a gap year for now," Long Shen explained.


    "A-Ah, I see¡­." Yunyu nodded, but he had one question in his head.


    [Why is Kibum not reacting the same in front of me? Did he not remember what happened?]


    But he couldn''t confront Kibum about it, so he just acted all-natural until Long Shen said, "I will leave you two here since you will work together in this web series. It would be best if you got to know each other first. I''ll be talking to the investors in the next room."


    "Yes, Mr. Long Zhen," Lee Kibum said as he bowed his head politely.


    Long Shen walked towards Yunyu and leaned in to whisper, ''My darling, I can see that you recognize him like the way you recognize me in this world.''


    ''I know there is something that you can''t tell me. And I don''t want to be ignorant and arrogant like what I used to in that world. So I will give you time with this guy.''


    ''My darling, since I can''t have you in this world, then I will help you to find your happiness. Because your smile is everything I can ask for,'' Long Shen said as he kissed Yunyu''s cheek lightly before leaving the room.


    Now there was only him and Lee Kibum in this room.


    Yunyu felt awkward, but Lee Kibum was so calm, he just stared at Yunyu coldly, "Mr. Bai Yunyu, should we start reading the script? We need to build chemistry for the role after all."


    "W¡ªWell, I don''t mind, but¡­." Bai Yunyu walked towards Lee Kibum until they were only one foot away. "Do you¡­ not remember anything about me?"


    Lee Kibum started frowning, "Pardon me, but this is the first time we met, right? I don''t know anything about you prior to this first meeting."


    "Ah, never mind then," Yunyu smiled thin.


    He was a bit disheartened because Kibum didn''t remember him, especially since Kibum and Taewoo were his first reason to break through the regular cycle of transmigration and jump to an unknown world called the original backup world.


    They were good twins who were treated horribly by their parents, and even after that, they still refused to hurt anyone.


    "Mr. Bai, let''s sit on the sofa and start reciting our conversation," Lee Kibum said.


    "Okay, but you shouldn''t call me Mr. Bai. Just call me Yunyu, okay?"


    "Yunyu¡­" Lee Kibum felt slightly different when addressing this person as Yunyu instead of Mr. Bai Yunyu.


    It felt a bit personal and got him quite embarrassed.


    "Yeah, may I call you Kibum from now on?"


    "M¡ªMr. Bai¡ªI mean, Yunyu, don''t you think it''s a bit too fast for us to call each other''s small names?" Lee Kibum asked as he was flustered by Yunyu''s advance.


    Bai Yunyu giggled as he realized that Kibum was still the same person even without memory. He looked cold and somewhat unapproachable but was actually very shy and withdrawn from society. It complemented Taewoo''s outspoken and bold behaviour.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m pretty comfortable around you," Yunyu said. [Because we have a history together, with your twin brother too.]


    "I¡ªIf you say so¡­" Kibum lowered his gaze. He strangely felt shy in front of Yunyu, although he was usually dismissive and nonchalant towards other people.


    Yunyu giggled when he saw Kibum''s reaction. He wouldn''t lie that he liked Kibum''s shyness as well.


    He had been surrounded by so many aggressive men who wanted to covet him, sometimes in a terrible way. But Kim Kibum from 6th world never hurt him. Even in the end, Kibum refused to hurt Yunyu after knowing that Yunyu had cheated on him.


    Thus, when they sat on the sofa, Yunyu intentionally took the first approach and sat right beside Kibum, even though the sofa was long enough for them to sit far from each other.


    Lee Kibum got embarrassed, especially when their knees started rubbing on each other.


    Of course, just by his look alone, Kibum had many admirers who tried to approach him, which he refused immediately. He was never interested in anyone and would never take any romantic approach.


    Yet, when Bai Yunyu suddenly became so aggressive towards him, Kibum had no grievance in his heart.


    In fact, he liked it.


    "Um¡­ Yunyu, the sofa is long enough for us¡­." Kibum said, implying that Yunyu should have some distance from him.


    But Yunyu was even more interested in how Kibum reacted. So he leaned in and whispered on Kibum''s ear instead, ''I mean, you can just push me if you don''t want me, right?''


    Lee Kibum shivered all over. He should''ve pushed Bai Yunyu, especially with his strength.


    But the moment his hand touched Yunyu''s chest, his instinct told him to hug Yunyu instead.


    His instinct told him to feel Yunyu once more because he was the person that would fill this void in their hearts; Kibum''s heart and Taewoo''s.

 Chapter 750 - RW 1.45

    Kibum''s instinct told him to feel Yunyu once more because he was the person that would fill this void in their hearts, Kibum''s heart, and Taewoo''s.


    It was like a gamble for Kibum. He wasn''t the person who would embrace someone else. He didn''t even know whether he was interested in a man or not since he took this job to get some experience during his gap year.


    He was never in love nor interested in anyone in his life before.


    Yet, when he saw Bai Yunyu for the first time, he wouldn''t lie that his heart skipped a bit.


    ''This is the chance, Kibum. This person is the only one that will give you happiness. He is your soulmate¡­ our soulmate.''


    The voice inside Kibum''s head started bugging him again. He got annoyed and retorted in his head, ''Is that you, Taewoo? Stop trying to do something crazy! He is just a stranger!''


    ''He is not a stranger! Damn it!'' Lee Taewoo, inside Kibum''s head, started acting up again. As his twin brother, he also had the right to this body they shared together. So, when Taewoo started acting up, Kibum would lose control of his body.


    He tried hard to suppress Taewoo, afraid that Lee Taewoo might do something crazy towards Bai Yunyu.


    ''Hee~ Why are you trying to suppress me right now? This man is just a stranger, right?'' Taewoo taunted.


    ''Shut up!'' Kibum yelled back as he suppressed his twin brother inside his body.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu watched the twisted expression on Kibum''s face as if he was suppressing something in his head.


    And Yunyu was familiar with such expression. Because he often saw Kibum making that face when he was trying hard to suppress Kim Taewoo''s soul.


    [So, Taewoo is still inside Kibum''s body, right?]


    [If Kibum doesn''t remember anything, maybe Taewoo remembers!]


    Yunyu quickly wrapped Lee Kibum''s fingers with his palm and then directed Kibum''s fingers to touch his chest.


    "Y¡ªYunyu, why?"


    "Sshh, my dear Kibum, you don''t need to suppress anything. Feel my heart, and you will know that our heart has been connected since long ago," Yunyu said. He leaned in and took the initiative to give Lee Kibum a deep kiss.


    They closed their eyes and enjoyed the long and breathless kiss for a while until Lee Kibum suddenly opened his eyes and wrapped his hand around Yunyu''s hips.


    He pulled Yunyu into his embrace and hugged him tightly as they continued their kissing session on the sofa.


    "Mmmh¡­ ah¡­" Yunyu was enjoying the kiss. But he stopped abruptly as he remembered that he couldn''t be in a relationship with anyone because it would only be casual sex since his heart was only for Han Ye Gege.


    "T¡ªTaewoo¡­ don''t¡­." Yunyu struggled lightly, trying to break free from Lee Taewoo. But the latter was so strong that he continued hugging Yunyu while tasting the neck of his beloved.


    "Why not? Yunyu, do you know how much I missed you?" Taewoo asked. "Days after days, I keep dreaming about you, about what happened in that world. Kibum might not remember anything, but I do!"


    "I''ve been telling him to follow Mom to China, hoping to find a way back to you, Yunyu. Now that I finally found you, you want me to stop?"


    Taewoo was a lot more outspoken and emotional than Kibum. He had been enduring the pain of missing Yunyu in his life for so long.


    His kiss trailed down to Yunyu''s collarbone, "You''re still as tasty as ever, Yunyu. In any form, you''re still the sweetest candy I can ever taste."


    "Ah! T¡ªTaewoo, please, I can''t do this with you in this world," Yunyu begged. He was afraid that he''d drown into the pleasure that Taewoo offered."


    Because their body was the most comfortable to each other, they connected through sex, and if this kept going on, Yunyu knew that he might be drowning in desire.


    "Why? Do you not like Kibum or me anymore? We are still in the same body in this world, strangely. But both of us love you equally, Yunyu," Taewoo stated.


    "I know that, but¡­ my heart is not for you guys in this world¡­" Yunyu said upfront. He didn''t want to dilly-dally and confused Taewoo even more.


    He didn''t want to give false hope.


    Taewoo paused for a while. He kept staring at Yunyu as if he had just heard something unbelievable.


    "No, no way¡­." Taewoo shook his head, refusing to believe what Yunyu said. "You¡­ you''re ditching me?"


    "I''m not," Yunyu sighed. He leaned on Taewoo''s chest and spoke gently. He knew this was a very sensitive matter, so he didn''t want to sound mean. "Taewoo, our love in that world¡­ you know it''s sincere, right?"


    Taewoo nodded. It was a mutual understanding that they were in a love triangle.


    Taewoo and Kibum loved Yunyu equally, and Yunyu also loved him back. That was why he was so shocked when Yunyu said that he wasn''t interested in Taewoo anymore.


    "I still love you, Taewoo. But not in this world, you know this place isn''t your original world, right?"


    Taewoo nodded again. He got the image of Bai Yunyu from his vivid dream. He kept dreaming about Yunyu over and over until it became a sort of obsession to find Bai Yunyu. He had to meet with his beloved once more.


    But he knew this wasn''t his world. He wasn''t originated in here.


    "And I only have one heart in this world. I cannot share it with anyone, not to you or Kibum."


    "Then who? Who owned your heart?" Taewoo asked depressingly. His heart was shattered when Yunyu didn''t pick him.


    He would still accept if Yunyu picked Kibum instead.


    But this was an entirely different person that Yunyu loved.


    Yunyu hesitated to tell Taewoo about the person he was in love with. He didn''t want to hear another person mocking Han Ye or calling him out for his scumminess.


    In Yunyu''s heart, Han Ye Gege was perfect and would always be perfect.


    But Taewoo also had the right to know, especially knowing their long history in that world.


    Yunyu took a deep breath and muttered one name, "Han Ye."

 Chapter 751 - RW 1.46

    "Then who? Who owned your heart?"


    Yunyu was nervous, but he finally took a deep breath and muttered one name, "Han Ye."


    "Han¡­ Ye?" Taewoo seemed familiar with that name, though he didn''t remember to have met a person with that name.


    "He is the Movie Emperor of China," Yunyu muttered, afraid that Taewoo would get angry if he boasted about Han Ye too much.


    Taewoo felt betrayed, of course. He was searching for Yunyu, dreaming about him every day. Yet, once they reunited, he wasn''t the man that Yunyu chose.


    But at the same time, he was also glad that Yunyu remembered their previous life in his original world. Nothing hurt more than seeing your beloved not remembering anything from a world they shared.


    At least, he was well remembered by his beloved.


    But still, Taewoo felt heavy to let Yunyu go.


    "That person, Han Ye¡­ is he a good man?" Taewoo asked.


    "W¡ªWhy are you asking that?"


    "Because I will never give my beloved to someone that doesn''t know how to treasure him," Taewoo replied. He caressed Yunyu''s hair, feeling the silky hair he dreamed of every night. "I will never let you go if that guy will only hurt you."


    [Woops, guess he will never let me go then¡­]


    [Good thing Taewoo doesn''t know what''s Han Ye Gege''s real personality. It''d be difficult to create a distance between us if Taewoo knew how much of a scum Han Ye Gege was.]


    [Wait, did I just call Gege a scum?]


    [I''m sorry, Han Ye Gege. I misspoke. Please don''t beat me.]


    "Don''t worry about Han Ye Gege. He¡­ he treats me well¡­" Yunyu felt guilty that he had to lie. But this was for the better.


    "Really?" Taewoo didn''t believe it. Somehow, he had the feeling that Yunyu was trying to cover something. "He is the Movie Emperor, right? Doesn''t that mean he is so busy with his schedule? How come he has time to spend with you?"


    "I¡ªI usually helped him, sort of becoming his assistant manager and help with his daily schedule," Yunyu replied. "We¡­ Uhm¡­ we have time together during his break, he''d usually pick me to some restaurant for our quality time, sometimes we just sleep on the couch while watching movies during his break¡­."


    "Really?" The more Yunyu spoke, the more Taewoo couldn''t believe anything Yunyu said. "Then how come you''re here, taking an unknown role. You can just ask that man to cast you in one of his projects since he is your boyfriend¡ªwait, he is your boyfriend, right?" Taewoo eyed Yunyu suspiciously. What if Yunyu wasn''t even in the frame with this Han Ye guy.


    "O¡ªOf course, we are secret lovers! Since he has millions of fans, he has to keep an eye on the paparazzi. And homosexuality is still very taboo, so we decide just to hide the relationship, hehe¡­." Yunyu lied again. "A¡ªAbout why am I not in the same movie as him¡­ uh¡­ that''s because I want to make a name for myself without his connection! I want him to be proud of me!"


    "Also, um¡­ you don''t need to worry, Taewoo. Han Ye treats me like treasure! I''m in good care, and we love each other so much. Sometimes, he would even surprise me with a romantic gesture, just like uh¡­ flowers! He often gave me roses, it''s a bit corny, but it''s so cute of him, haha!"


    "And he never hurts you? Never beats you? Never makes you cry?" Taewoo continued asking, hoping that Yunyu''s mask would fall soon and he could crawl inside Yunyu''s heart.


    But Yunyu shook his head slightly, "He never does that. He is really gentle with me."


    Of course, it was all bullshit.


    Everything that he said just now was what Yunyu wished Han Ye could do to him. It was a fan fantasy that would never come true.


    Han Ye never treated him like a jewel. Han Ye never treated him like a human being in the first place, let alone a jewel.


    Han Ye abused him often. That punch in the face before was just one of it. Sometimes Han Ye would throw random stuff to his face or shove him until he fell or hit the wall.


    Jia Jie saw everything, of course, and she had been advising Yunyu just to drop it and leave right away because Han Ye wasn''t worth all his attention.


    He was an abusive man that wouldn''t appreciate kindness from someone.


    Even Jia Jie didn''t have much emotional connection with Han Ye despite being his long term manager.


    Because Han Ye was emotionally detached from everything, and the only time he looked alive was when he got angry at Yunyu, making Yunyu his toy to abuse. That was when Jia Jie could truly see emotion in Han Ye, the satisfaction of beating a poor young man who admired him so much.


    And Yunyu knew he would only be in pain if he stayed with Han Ye. But his heart told him to stay, no matter what happened, just stay. Because Han Ye deserved everything good in this world, he deserved to be worshipped by many people, including him.


    [I can''t have him, but at least, he will be a great man, adored by many. And will also find someone that he truly loves, if he is capable of feeling love, of course.]


    "So, yeah, I''m fine, Taewoo. I''m in good care, and we are in love with each other. My heart is only for him. There is no sharing in this world¡­" Yunyu said, cementing his stance that he would never leave Han Ye.


    Taewoo still couldn''t believe anything that Yunyu said.


    But Taewoo couldn''t do anything as Yunyu insisted that he was doing good and in good care. All Taewoo could do was to accept defeat for now.


    "Yunyu, my heart is shattered right now. But your happiness is still the most important thing for me right now. If you think that guy is your right choice, then¡­ you can go with him."


    "But if he dares to hurt you, then I will be the first one to snatch you from him. I will force myself into your heart and kick him away.. Because honestly, my heart is still yours, no matter what, Bai Yunyu."

 Chapter 752 - RW 1.47

    "But if he dares to hurt you, then I will be the first one to snatch you from him. I will force myself into your heart and kick him away. Because honestly, my heart is still yours, no matter what, Bai Yunyu."


    Yunyu wanted to say that Taewoo shouldn''t give his heart to him because he didn''t deserve it. But he knew that you couldn''t choose which person to fall in love with.


    "I¡­ I am in great care, Taewoo. You don''t need to worry about me," Yunyu said, trying to assure Taewoo that everything was alright, even though he knew that wasn''t the case at all.


    In the end, Taewoo slowly released his grip from Bai Yunyu, and they sat on the sofa silently.


    "So, about Kibum¡­" Yunyu tried to shift the topic to make it less awkward between them.


    "He is the real owner of this body, just like in that world. But I am the one who dreams about that, and we didn''t share our dream. He is currently sleeping right now," Taewoo replied, clearing the doubt in Yunyu''s heart.


    "Ah, I see¡­."


    "He doesn''t remember about what happened in that world. But his love for you is also as natural as it can be," Taewoo said. "Yunyu, please treat Kibum gently. You know that he is a lot more sensitive than I am, right?"


    "I will¡­" Yunyu nodded. But that was all he could do anyway. He could only treat Kibum gently but not love him romantically.


    "He will wake up soon, just say that he fell asleep all of a sudden, but don''t tell him that I took control of his body, or he would blame himself for losing control again," Taewoo said.


    Thus, Taewoo closed his eyes, and after a while, Kibum opened his. He blinked dazedly, and when he saw Yunyu smiling in front of him, he jerked back out of reflex.


    "W¡ªWhat happened?"


    "You fell asleep so suddenly. Are you okay?" Yunyu asked.


    Kibum was confused. He was scared that Yunyu would meet Taewoo and then call him mentally unstable or simply crazy.


    "You¡ªyou didn''t see anything wrong when I fell asleep?"


    "Nope, you''re just sleeping like a dead log for a while," Yunyu lied, just like what Taewoo requested.


    Kibum was relieved that Taewoo didn''t come out when I lost consciousness. But he was still embarrassed in front of Yunyu. He never saw someone that could be so bold about his interest.


    "Y¡ªYou¡­ don''t be so aggressive¡­." Kibum said. "I''ve never been approached by anyone in my life before."


    "Eh? How come? You''re very handsome and tall," Yunyu asked.


    "Because I don''t like anyone. Just getting close to any of those people already make me disgusted," Kibum replied.


    "So, does that mean I have the privilege to get close to you? You don''t find me disgusting, right?" Yunyu grinned full of mischievousness.


    "N¡ªNot at all, you... you can get close to me¡­." Kibum said.


    Yunyu chuckled. Kibum was still as interesting, just like in the 6th world.


    "Well, for now, let''s just start reciting our lines. This is also your first acting gig, right?"


    "Yeah¡­" Kibum replied.


    "Then let''s work together, okay? This is also my very first acting gig, hehe," Yunyu deliberately hid the fact that he had been asked in another web series before he got kicked out because it was embarrassing.


    **


    While they were reciting their lines, Long Shen opened the door and smiled when he saw Yunyu and Kibum sitting side by side.


    "How is it? All good? You guys can work together just fine?"


    "Yes, Long Shen¡ªI mean, Mr. Long Zhen!" Yunyu nodded happily, while Lee Kibum only gave a shy nod once.


    Long Shen was happy as he saw Yunyu also look brighter than before. After so many painful things that had happened between them in so many words, Long Shen found himself to be less egoistical about his feeling.


    He hurt Yunyu in so many ways. It was already fortunate enough that Yunyu didn''t hold a grudge against him. Long Shen wanted Yunyu to live a fulfilling life, even if he couldn''t be the one in Yunyu''s heart.


    That was the least he could do to compensate for the pain he inflicted.


    "We will start the first recording tomorrow, and I will introduce all of you to the cast and crew. You guys are going to be the main characters of the story, so do your best."


    After a few more talks with Mr. Long Zhen, Lee Kibum excused himself as it was already dusk, and he had to start practising the lines at home. Meanwhile, Yunyu was still inside Long Shen''s office, leaning on the sofa while sipping on a tea he made.


    Long Shen sat beside Yunyu and hugged him. He asked, "Yunyu, may I know if that guy, Lee Kibum, has something to do with you in a world or something?"


    "Ehh¡­ what do you mean?"


    "It''s just my theory. Since you have a world with me, does that mean you have a world with other men too?" Long Shen asked. "I was also a transmigrator in the tenth world as Long Zhen the Mafia Boss, remember? So I guessed that you also had relationships with other men."


    ¡­


    Yunyu gulped. He wasn''t sure whether he should answer that honestly or just dodge the question. But Long Shen suddenly gave him an assurance, "It''s fine, Yunyu. I just want to know. I will not be mad at you because I''m also not good for you. I don''t deserve you after all I did, and I acknowledge my shortcomings."


    "But I also want to know you better, Yunyu¡­."


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu sighed. He nodded and confirmed the suspicion, "I am also a transmigrator, just like you. And I have been entangled with so many men in each world. I know this might sound insincere for me to say, but Long Shen¡­ my love for you is real. I love all the men I ever kissed in each world, and my love is equal for you all."


    [Because all of you are parts of the same person, God Han Ye.]

 Chapter 753 - RW 1.48

    "I love all the men I ever kissed in each world, and my love is equal for you all," Yunyu said.


    [Because all of you are parts of the same person, God Han Ye.]


    [Yet, I don''t even know if God Han Ye is the same Han Ye in this world. Pupa said that God Han Ye and I had a long history before this, that I don''t remember, unfortunately.]


    [But if God Han Ye and Han Ye Gege are related¡­ then why does Han Ye Gege hate me so much? Is my sin that bad for him to absolutely ruin my life?]


    There were many questions in Yunyu''s head, but he had no answer to any of them. And the fact that Pupa wasn''t here with him made Yunyu wonder if God Han Ye did something.


    Meanwhile, Long Shen was trying to process what he had just heard. As weird as it sounded, Long Shen understood Yunyu''s point. He was also a transmigrator from another world. He knew that Yunyu had to face so many men in his life, and it was inevitable that he would fall in love with them.


    "I understand, Yunyu. If I can''t have you in this world, then I hope you will allow me to help you," Long Shen said.


    "Eh? Help?"


    "I will make sure that you will be a big movie star in the future. So you will never suffer from anything, not under my protection."


    [Awww, Long Shen is so sweet and understanding. But I think that''s because he and I have a long history together. We hurt each other so much, so I guess he understands that love cannot be forced in any way.]


    "Thanks, Long Shen," Yunyu smiled and then took the initiative to peck on Long Shen''s cheek. "You''re really my handsome mafia boss, hehe."


    Long Shen''s cheeks reddened, and he kissed the edge of Yunyu''s lips as a reply, "I love you, Bai Yunyu."


    **


    Yunyu called Zhu Junze and told him that Long Shen would drive him back home.


    The moment he arrived at his duplex, Long Shen said, "If you want a bigger house, let me know."


    "Ehh¡­ my house is big enough for me. I live alone. It isn''t easy to clean. If I live alone in an even bigger house, it''d be even more troublesome!"


    "Who said that you''ll live alone?" Long Shen smiled vaguely and then drove away, stunning Yunyu, still processing what Long Shen said.


    Then his cheeks reddened, "You scoundrel!" Yunyu yelled.


    Yunyu entered his house and rested on the sofa. It was a long day, but he was glad it ended up on a good note.


    But his heart was still heavy whenever he remembered what happened during lunch and how Han Ye Gege humiliated him in front of Zhu Junze.


    He knew he was worthless, but to say it in front of Junze¡­


    Yunyu took a deep breath. There was no use in getting depressed over that anyway. He just had to endure it and continue with life, just like usual.


    Yunyu took a bath and then opened his laptop to take care of Han Ye Gege''s fansite. As the president of Han Ye''s fan club, he also managed the fansite and hosted a few quizzes and such to keep the website''s activity.


    Han Ye Gege had tons of active fans discussing his activity and previous movies, and they hosted movie night together, streaming Han Ye Gege''s movie on the online platform.


    To keep the fans interested, he had many quizzes and competitions on the online platform, and it was effective enough to attract them so that they would love Han Ye Gege more.


    Though, for the prizes, Yunyu had to use his own money. Sometimes Jia Jie used her money to pay for the quiz prizes, but he knew that Jia Jie''s mother was in dire need of money in the hospital.


    It was difficult to see someone getting his entire week of food, and he was forced to eat instant noodles again.


    But Yunyu did this like a thankless dedication anyway, since Han Ye Gege never said thank you to him.


    "Alright, I have enough money. I think I can make a quiz for the fan members," Yunyu mumbled as he opened the fansite account.


    But when he entered as administrator, he was suddenly kicked out and delisted as one of the admin.


    "Huh? I am¡­ delisted? But there are only two admin for this fansite, me and Jia Jie. Does that mean¡ª"


    Yunyu felt his heart was beating in an uncontrollable manner. He was nervous, scared that his fear might have come true. He quickly called Jia Jie''s number, and after a few beeps, Jia Jie picked up the call.


    "Hello, Yunyu?"


    "J¡ªJie, do you know why I am delisted from the admin of Han Ye Gege''s fan site? I just logged in and found out that I''m not an admin anymore. Did someone hack the fansite or¡ª"


    Jia Jie was holding her breath. She didn''t know how to confront Yunyu because she knew how dedicated Yunyu was to this fansite.


    The fansite was created and built by Yunyu himself. It had been active for three years, and Yunyu got all the proper pictures of Han Ye Gege doing his shooting or advertisement for the fansite as well. He always knew his boundary and never took a picture that might be unflattering or improper of Han Ye.


    And the website gradually became the number one fan site in the whole country. Yet, Yunyu never asked for payment or even a word of gratitude from Han Ye.


    It was about two years ago when Yunyu added Jia Jie as one of the admin. Though Jia Jie wasn''t really active in the fansite, she checked it a few times per week at least, and she never took credit for Yunyu''s hardworking. She always told the members that it was CutiepieYun, Yunyu''s account name, that did everything, including managing the fanzine.


    Yet, something seemed to have happened this afternoon. Han Ye suddenly summoned her to his room and then said, "Kick that little shit out of the fan site."


    Jia Jie couldn''t believe what she had just heard, "Wait, what? What happened? Why did you suddenly say something like that? Did Yunyu do something wrong to you?"


    "Do I need to repeat my command? Kick that little trash thing away from the fansite. I don''t want him to post my pictures, and I don''t want him to get close to me."


    "Han Ye! You''re being irrational! Answer me first, what did Yunyu do wrong? Don''t you know that fansite is his life? He has sacrificed so much for you, and this is how you will repay him?!"


    "I never ask him to do that shit. He is doing everything by his own free will and without my consent as well," Han Ye replied ruthlessly. "I''m already kind enough to let the fan site alive. I can shut that down in one snap of my fingers."


    "Now, kick that little shit out of the fan site before I kick you out of your job.. I know you need a lot of money to pay for your mother''s treatment."

 Chapter 754 - RW 1.49

    "Now, kick that little shit out of the fan site before I kick you out of your job. I know you need a lot of money to pay for your mother''s treatment."


    Jia Jie was in a big dilemma. He didn''t want to hurt Yunyu more than this. That kid had been hurting too much. It was emotional torture at this point.


    But, Han Ye threatened to fire her if she refused to comply, and she was in dire need of money for her mother''s medication. She couldn''t afford to lose this job even if she hated Han Ye to the bone.


    Thus, under the watch of Han Ye himself, Jia Jie login to the fan site and kicked Bai Yunyu as one of the admin, making Jia Jie and Han Ye the sole owner of the fan site instead.


    "Yunyu, if you want to hate me, then I will accept all of your wraths. Because you have the right to get angry," Jia Jie said after she told Yunyu in detail of the whole ordeal. She wanted Yunyu to know that Han Ye was such a horrible person, so she hoped that Yunyu would move on from Han Ye.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "I¡­ I will compensate, I will try to pay you back for all the money you''ve spent on that fan site¡ª"


    "Eh? What are you saying, Jie?" Yunyu suddenly interrupted after his long silence. He didn''t seem to have any burden after the cruel revelation. "You need that money for your mother''s medication. Don''t give it to me!"


    "But¡ª"


    "Aish, Jia Jie, do you think I''m sad just because of a fan site? I mean, I''m getting busy these days with my new role. Oh, did I tell you that I got cast in another web drama? I''m also the main character!"


    "I am ex-ci-teeeeeddd!" Yunyu hollered joyfully.


    Jia Jie was unsure whether it was just a farce or whether Yunyu was really unbothered with the fansite. But she hoped that Yunyu had moved on from that fan site, or at least not feeling too bad about it.


    "Yunyu, I''m sorry¡­ I will quit this job once I can earn enough money for my mom''s treatment," Jia Jie said.


    "No, no, Jie. You''re working hard, don''t be too burdened about it. It''s just a fan site, aish!" Yunyu clicked his tongue. "Besides, the fansite is not dead yet. There is still you as the admin, now I''m just a regular member, so I can just take it easy and focus on my new gig, right?"


    ¡­


    Jia Jie felt that Yunyu was trying to mask his sadness. But she thought this was what Yunyu wanted. Yunyu never showed his sadness in front of anyone, even though Jia Jie always told him not to keep it by himself.


    "Yunyu, I''m sorry," Jia Jie apologized sincerely. "Tell me if you need anything, especially money. I''m sorry because I don''t have any choice."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it, Jie. I''ve been planning to resign from being an admin anyway. Just focus on your job with Han Ye Gege, and focus on your mother as well. I might not be able to help you for a while because I''m busy shooting for my new role, hehe."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to you later, Yunyu¡­."


    "Mhm~ See ya, Jie!"


    Jia Jie hung up the call as she realized that Yunyu''s voice started shaking at the last sentence. He must''ve been trying so hard not to cry.


    Yunyu dropped the phone after Jia Jie hung up the call. He checked his laptop in silence and then started typing a small announcement.


    ¡ª


    Announcement


    CutiepieYun: Hello guys! CutiepieYun here!


    As you can see, I am no longer an admin of this fansite, and this is nobody''s fault! I am just getting busy with work in real life and have been unable to find time to manage the fan site anymore!


    That''s why JiaJie will be the admin who takes care of the fansite from now on! Please treat her nicely, because she will be your momma, hehe~


    Please continue to be active on the fansite, and continue supporting Mr. Han Ye. You know that he is worth all the support!


    Thank you for all the memories, Ciao!


    ¡ª


    Yunyu read the reactions from the members, and his heart was crushed even more than before;


    ¡ª


    ''Huh? CutiepieYun is leaving because of work? But he is still very active yesterday!''


    ''Nooo! CutiepieYun, please don''t leave!''


    ''What am I going to do without CutiepieYun?!''


    ''Isn''t he the original owner of the fansite? How come he got kicked instead?''


    ''Kicked? Why would he get kicked? He is doing great to boost Han Ye''s popularity!''


    ¡ª


    "Ah, I can''t do this," Yunyu quickly shut the lid. He couldn''t handle the emotional pain he had to endure because of this.


    He had worked so hard and sacrificed so many things for that fan site, and now¡­


    Yunyu looked around the living room and found so many Han Ye''s merchandises, including his framed photo.


    Yunyu grabbed the framed photo of Han Ye and raised his hand, he was about to smash it to the ground, but his hand clenched the photo so hard.


    "Why? Why can''t I smash this framed photo? It''s just a goddamn photo of Han Ye Gege!"


    "He doesn''t even care about me, Bai Yunyu, just smash that photo!" Yunyu screamed to himself, ridiculing his stupidity.


    But in the end, Yunyu restrained himself. He hugged the framed photo of Han Ye Gege and laid on the long sofa, staring at the empty ceiling.


    His tears slowly welled up and fell from the edge of his eyes.


    His heart was crushed right now, not knowing how to respond other than accepting his fate that he was nothing but trash in front of Han Ye Gege.


    "No matter what I did, you will always hate me, right?"


    "Gege, it might be just a fansite, but I''ve been working on that fansite for years. I spent a lot of money to keep the site alive, so you will be more popular and more loved by people."


    "But why can''t you just leave me alone? Did I ever say something wrong to you? Did I ever offend you?"


    "That fansite¡­ it will die down soon because there is no way Jia Jie can manage it. And all of my hard works¡­."


    The tears on his eyes started streaming down like a river. He bit his lips, hoping that he wouldn''t look so pathetic over a fan site.


    "That fan site is my gift for you, Gege. You might not like it, but that is my best work."


    "I put many edits, many poems for you, and many praises so you can be more motivated while chasing your dream as the movie emperor."


    "But why¡­"


    "Is it that hard to just leave me alone?" Yunyu asked. Of course, there was nobody who could answer him. He was all alone. He was always alone.


    He thought he would be a bit different after his transmigration, but he was still the same fragile person whenever he faced Han Ye Gege.


    Yunyu continued hugging the framed picture of Han Ye, crying in silence as the night passed.

 Chapter 755 - RW 1.50

    Yunyu woke up groggily in the morning. He spent the whole night crying rather than reading his lines. He just couldn''t focus on anything while he was thinking about how unfair and cruel Han Ye Gege was to him.


    Yunyu sighed as he drank his morning tea. He started reading the script for the series. Fortunately, he had a great memory, so he would remember things quickly, and he would also remember anything in his life.


    "I guess that''s why I can be so petty, hehe," Yunyu chuckled as he continued reading.


    As he was reading, he got a text from four men at once.


    ¡ª


    Huang Jinren: Good morning, my Empress. I''m going to do another scene today. Do you have a plan for dinner?


    Mu Ronghui: Good morning, Yunyu. Can I take you for a date today?


    Zhu Junze: Yun''er, do you want me to pick you up?


    Long Shen: Dear, don''t forget about the schedule today.


    ¡ª


    "Ah, it''s really a dream to have so many men lining up for me, hehe," Yunyu giggled happily. But his giggle didn''t last long, and he looked sad so suddenly. "Too bad there is no Han Ye Gege there. He doesn''t really see me as a human after all."


    Yunyu shook his head quickly as he realized that he was about to fall into the same depression over his fansite.


    "Stop being sad, Yunyu. Han Ye Gege will not care for you, so you should fend for yourself and support him in any way possible!" Yunyu encouraged himself as he continued reading.


    Zhu Junze came to his house to pick him up, and they were on their way to the movie studio.


    "You look tired, Yun''er. Is there something wrong?" Junze asked.


    "Not really, I just spent my whole night trying to remember the lines, that''s why," Yunyu replied. "Makeup will cover my tiredness, don''t worry, hehe~."


    "I see. I hope it''s not because of what happened yesterday," Junze mentioned. He was worried that Yunyu might really take Han Ye''s ruthless insult at heart.


    "Nah, I''m used to it. He is always like that," Yunyu replied lightly as he continued reading the script.


    Zhu Junze tightened his grip on the steering wheel. The fact that Yunyu said it was very common for Han Ye to insult him meant that Yunyu had been enduring the abuse for so long.


    "If you don''t want me to protect you from that bastard, then you should at least stand up for yourself, Yun''er. He has been treating you like trash, and I can''t accept that."


    "¡­"


    Yunyu said nothing and lowered his head. He knew that Han Ye Gege was wrong, and he was a total scum.


    But at the same time, his heart would be in pain if he saw Han Ye Gege getting yelled at or challenged by other people.


    Maybe all this stemmed from something past, but Yunyu just couldn''t let Han Ye Gege in pain. He couldn''t bear seeing his beloved to be hurting.


    Zhu Junze sighed in frustration. Yunyu was really stupidly in love with that bastard. He couldn''t even think clearly.


    They arrived at the movie studio, and Zhu Junze warned him, "Yun''er, if that bastard harassed you again, just call me, and I will clean him up. I can''t wait to beat his pretentious face."


    ¡­


    Yunyu said nothing and went inside the movie studio. He had to get used to this, ignoring the people who hated Han Ye Gege and blindly supporting him.


    [I know I am an idiot in this. I should''ve just left him alone.]


    [But my heart said no, I cannot leave him¡­]


    Yunyu entered the Director room and saw Long Shen and Lee Kibum discussing the role, "Ah, Yunyu, you''ve arrived. Come, sit here," Long Shen said while tapping the seat beside him.


    Now they were sitting as three, and Long Shen briefed, "We''re going to meet the cast and crew today, and then we will start the first recording for the characters. You don''t need to worry. Most of them are also new to acting."


    "Yes, Mr. Long," Lee Kibum said.


    "Sure thing, Mr. Long~."


    **


    Kibum and Yunyu met the rest of the cast and crew, most of them were still young, probably in their early to mid-20s, and they looked friendly.


    "My name is Lee Kibum. I will play as Kim Tae-Oh."


    "And my name is Bai Yunyu. I''ll play as Bo Yun! Nice to meet you guys!"


    "Whoa, Kim Tae-Oh casting is seriously spot on!" One crew commented, and the others parroted the same thing.


    Then, they looked at Bai Yunyu and commented the same, "Ah, Bo Yun also has that fresh and bright youth in him. Mr. Long really found two perfect casts  for the main characters!"


    "Thank you, thank you, hehe," Yunyu was delighted that people didn''t hate him here.


    He was a bit afraid there would be Bi He or Han Ye Gege 2.0 here that would bully the heck out of him again. But everyone seemed to be friendly in here.


    That was¡­ until one cast suddenly called him out, "Bai Yunyu? Didn''t you get the role as Bai Shijue in that new series with Mr. Han Ye?"


    Everyone''s eyes darted at Yunyu the moment that sentence was delivered. Yunyu looked at the man who said it, and he remembered him from the audition as Bai Shijue before.


    Yunyu gulped and smiled awkwardly, "W¡ªWell, I resigned from the role because I don''t see myself fitting for that one. I think I fit better in a romcom, and I want my first acting role to be the main character in a Boys Love drama, because I love BL, hehe."


    "Eh, but you told me before the role as Bai Shijue is your dream, and you look so happy when you got the role¡­" that guy continuously barraging Yunyu with facts, and Yunyu got nervous.


    "Did the Director kick you out? Or is it someone from the main cast that doesn''t like you?" The guy continued to make a wild guesses, and it was spot on.


    Long Shen sensed something was wrong with Yunyu''s nervousness. He was also curious whether Yunyu really got kicked out by someone from his previous role.


    But he didn''t want Yunyu to be embarrassed in front of everyone, so he''d just ask this later.


    So he interrupted, "Okay, time''s up. No more chit-chatting.. Let''s start the first recording."

 Chapter 756 - RW 1.51

    "Okay, time''s up. No more chit-chatting. Let''s start the first recording session."


    Long Shen led the cast to the recording room inside the building. He then separated them into groups to familiarize themselves with each scene because there were also second and third BL couples in this web series, although the depths of their relationships weren''t going to be explored fully.


    The main pairing was still Kim Tae-Oh and Bo Yun.


    Lee Kibum and Bai Yunyu entered the recording cubicle and then recited their lines.


    "Remember, stare at each other and make expressions while recording! Emotion is important!" Long Shen instructed. He was a professional in this, so he wouldn''t tolerate incompetence.


    He had high hope for Lee Kibum and Bai Yunyu, though he wouldn''t scold Yunyu if he did wrong because... well... love bias.


    Lee Kibum and Bai Yunyu stared at each other, and Yunyu smiled first, "Let''s do the first scene today, dear."


    Kibum''s cheeks reddened. He shifted his eyes at the script again to make it less obvious, "L--Let''s just read this."


    --!Action!--


    After Kim Tae-Oh and Bo Yun met under the tree behind the school, they started meeting each other again in the same spot. Because Bo Yun had to constantly run away from those bullies who wanted to extort money from him.


    Usually, Kim Tae-Oh, or what he called as Tae-Hyung, would ridicule him for not standing up to the bullies.


    Today was a bit different, though, because Bo Yun found Kim Tae-Oh in a low mood.


    Bo Yun was catching his breath and sat beside Kim Tae-Oh, "Aish, those bullies really won''t leave me alone!" Bo Yun complained. "Do they know a bit of pity for me for one day won''t hurt?"


    Kim Tae-Oh smiled thinly as he was sitting under the tree, but he didn''t give the same ridiculing reaction as he used to do daily, which got Bo Yun worried.


    "Um... Tae-Hyung, are you okay? You look... sad."


    "I''m not ok," Tae-Oh replied. But he didn''t seem to be open for a conversation.


    Bo Yun got curious. He sat beside Tae-Oh, "You know that we''re friends, right?"


    "Are we?" Tae-Oh turned his head towards Bo Yun, he wanted to challenge that statement, but once he saw how innocent Bo Yun was, he restrained himself and sighed deeply instead, "You''re right, we''re friends."


    "Then you don''t need to restrain yourself around me. I can help if you need something, as long as it''s not money, hehe."


    "It''s just a small fight," Kim Tae-Oh said. "I had a fight with my mother in the morning, and it''s about her choice."


    "Choice?"


    "Yeah, she is a widow now after getting a divorce from my dad. She told me that she was thinking of dating again, so she would give me a stepfather. I was angry at her because she could move on only after a few months of getting a divorce. I start thinking that my mom doesn''t love me."


    "Ah, I see," Bo Yun went silent for a moment, trying to come up with a good answer. Then he said, "I think it''s fine that your mom is going to get a new boyfriend. It''s her right to find love."


    Kim Tae-Oh''s eyes widened, "You¡­ you''re on my mom''s side?"


    "No, no, listen to me first," Bo Yun quickly cleared it up to avoid misunderstanding. "I''m not on your mom''s side. I just think it''s inevitable for her to want to find love."


    "But that doesn''t mean you will be left alone after that, right?" Bo Yunyu said, trying to calm Kim Tae-Oh.


    "There''s no guarantee that she will still take care of me after she remarries. I bet she will be busy with her new husband, and if they have a child, then I am 100% sure that she will leave me. Because she will be busy with her new family," Kim Tae-Oh said, lamenting over his fate.


    Bai Yunyu felt that Kim Tae-Oh''s problem was very personal for himself. Because his mother died five years ago, and his already detached dad just simply remarried and then left Yunyu alone. He didn''t even allow Yunyu to live with his new family, or at least visit his step-sibling because he is not part of the family now.


    [In the end, I''m just a discarded child that nobody wants, not even my parents, let alone Han Ye Gege¡­]


    Yunyu was overwhelmed by emotion and instantly poured his feeling into the line, slightly altering the lines he should''ve been speaking.


    "My parents are also divorced, and my dad decides to remarry. I also feel abandoned¡ªno, I am abandoned by my dad. But I turned out okay, right?" Bo Yun said.


    "We don''t know what will happen in the future, but that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t be optimistic about it. Your mom might remarry and will be busy with her new family," Bo Yun added. He then leaned in and caressed Kim Tae-Oh''s hair.


    "But, Tae-Hyung, that doesn''t mean you will be alone. You have me in here. I will never leave you alone, no matter what. I guarantee that you will never be lonely because you have me!" Bo Yun assured him with his big and innocent smile, something that Kim Tae-Oh liked the most about Bo Yun.


    Kim Tae-Oh stared at Bo Yun with a meaningful gaze. Lee Kibum also had the same experience as Kim Tae-Oh, his parents were divorced, and he went with his mom to China.


    He also had the same feeling that Kim Tae-Oh had right now, and he wouldn''t lie that it made him really sad knowing his mom would eventually remarry and leave him alone.


    But since Bo Yun¡­ or Bai Yunyu, in this case, promised that he would accompany Kibum even at his loneliest, then Lee Kibum wanted to cling to that.


    "Bo Yun, promise that you will never leave me alone. I don''t want to be alone¡­." Kim Tae-Oh demanded.


    And Bo Yun nodded again to give him reassurance, "Tae-Hyung, I will always accompany you, no matter what happens, because I don''t want you to feel lonely."


    ¡ª!Cut!¡ª

 Chapter 757 - RW 1.52

    Long Shen watched the whole recording between Lee Kibum and Bai Yunyu. He was surprised when he heard how Kibum and Yunyu deviated from the script.


    Bo Yun tried to comfort Kim Tae-Oh in the script, but the lines weren''t that personal. Bo Yun was supposed to say that everything would be alright, and he would be with Kim Tae-Oh through thick and thin, and that was it.


    But Yunyu made it sound so personal.


    Long Shen didn''t hate it though, in fact, Yunyu''s personal improvisation on this scene makes it sound much more sincere and alive. Since Bo Yun didn''t have any family background regarding his parents, then Long Shen could easily add this background of divorced parents, so he would be able to relate better with Kim Tae-Oh.


    Long Shen clapped as Yunyu and Kibum finished their first scene. This was just a voice recording though, they still had to do the scene later.


    "You guys are doing great, especially you, my beloved¡ªI mean, Bai Yunyu. You''re doing great here!" Long Shen praised. "And Kibum, you''re also good at improvising!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Long," Kibum bowed his head politely.


    "Hehe, Mr. Long Zhen, I don''t need an empty compliment. I need money! Give me a bonus if I''m doing great!" Yunyu shamelessly asked.


    For those who knew Long Shen, they''d be scared to be that shameless since Long Shen often reprimanded people who were arrogant on the set.


    But contrary to their belief, Long Shen only smiled and nodded, "Sure thing."


    **


    Kibum and Yunyu continued with the next scene before the lunch break. Since they were naturally talented, they didn''t need a second or third recording for one scene.


    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    In this scene, Bo Yun met Kim Tae-Oh in the library while studying for the midterm exam. Bo Yun couldn''t focus, and he wasn''t really a good student in the first place.


    But Kim Tae-Oh was a prodigy, so he offered to teach Bo Yun.


    "Aish, I seriously don''t understand. Why is math so difficult?" Bo Yun complained in a low voice as they were in the library.


    "You complained about the same thing for three other subjects before this."


    "And I will complain about the next subject as well, hehe," Bo Yun chuckled lightly. He leaned on the chair and sighed, "I''m really not a good student. Ah, at this point, I don''t think I can get a good job after high school. I don''t even think that I can go to university after this."


    "You can. You just have to learn a few things. I will teach you," Kim Tae-Oh said.


    "Tae-Hyung, I know that you''re really smart and you can absorb all the studies easily. But I''m not you. I''ve been working as a part-time dishwasher in a restaurant and collected money for my own saving from there."


    "I''ve been trying to study well, but it''s just so difficult. Even maintaining my grade is already a miracle at this point," Bo Yun sounded pessimistic. It was true. He didn''t have any hope to chase any degree after high school. He didn''t have the brain capacity. "I will just work right after high school. I don''t have any talent in academic study anyway."


    Kim Tae-Oh''s expression worsened, "You''re going to give up just like that?"


    "Aish, I''m not giving up. I just know my limit. Rather than forcing something that I can''t do, I''d just use the time to train and be something. Maybe I will work in a factory after high school."


    "Don''t, it''s an exhausting and dangerous job. You''ll be in constant danger if you work in a factory," Tae-Oh warned.


    "If I die when working, then at least I''m not dead while being useless, right?" Bo Yun said. "Tae-Oh, I know that you''re going to study in some elite university after high school, and we will be separated. I hope you can succeed in the future, don''t forget me once you are successful ah, haha!"


    "Who said that I will forget you?" Tae-Oh grumbled. "There is no such thing as separation between us. You''re going to follow me."


    "Follow you? That''s impossible. There is no way I can go to a top elite university. It''s just impossible knowing my capability," Bo Yun complained. "It''s fine. I can still call you at the weekend when you''re free. We can still contact each other with social media, right?"


    "No, I don''t want that. I want you to stay close by my side," Tae-Oh demanded. "If you can''t go to my university, then let me find any university that you can enter, and I will attend the same university. How about it?"


    "Eh?! Of course, you can''t do that! You''re going to waste your potential!" Bo Yun protested. "What''s going on with you? Some people studied so hard to get accepted into university, and you just want to throw it all away?"


    "You said that you wouldn''t leave me alone," Tae-Oh sounded resentful as he said that. "And now you''re going to break the promise that you made. Bo Yun, I told you that I don''t want us to get separated."


    Bo Yun sighed. After he knew Kim Tae-Oh longer, he realized that Tae-Oh was really stubborn and sometimes would not listen to his advice. He was also very clingy. Most of the time, it wasn''t really a big problem, but it could be tiring when Tae-Oh insisted that they would stick together no matter what.


    "Okay, how about this? We will see to which elite university you will be placed. And I will stay and rent a small apartment around the university and work around there. So I can still visit you on the weekend, or we can eat out during the weekend, of course."


    Kim Tae-Oh was still unwilling, knowing that Bo Yun would spend more time working than staying with him. But Tae-Oh already had another plan for them to live together. It would be an easy task for him.


    So he just nodded and then mumbled, "I want you by my side, Bo Yun¡­."


    ¡ª!Cut!¡ª

 Chapter 758 - RW 1.53

    "Okay! That''s another great take! It''s perfect, actually!" Long Shen was very pleased with how natural Kibum and Yunyu''s acting was. They didn''t even need the second take or fixing. It was seriously perfect with only one take.


    Lee Kibum really showed that cold but secretly clingy and somewhat possessiveness from Kim Tae-Oh''s character. While Yunyu could perfectly portray the good-hearted, simple-minded Bo Yun, who didn''t have much thought other than living life to the fullest.


    "Okay, you guys still have enough time for another take, but if you want to rest, then you are free to go and have lunch," Director Long said.


    Yunyu and Kibum stared at each other and nodded in unison, "We''d do another scene before lunch, Director."


    "You guys are really acing this!" Long Shen said as he prepared for another recording and gave the cue, "Three, two, one¡­ action!"


    ¡ª!Action!¡ª


    In this scene, Kim Tae-Oh waited for Bo Yun to finish his part-time job. He was working in a Japanese ramen restaurant as a dishwasher and table cleaner in this busy restaurant.


    Kim Tae-Oh sat at one table, waiting for his order while watching Bo Yun cleaning one table after another tirelessly. It was very crowded because the restaurant was popular, especially during dinner.


    Bo Yun was the one who brought Tae-Oh''s order to his table. He smiled while putting the ramen bowls carefully, "Two Beef Ramen and two hot green tea. That''s your order, right?"


    "Yep," Tae-Oh nodded.


    "I didn''t know that you''re such a glutton. Or maybe you''re just very hungry?" Bo Yun asked as he watched Tae-Oh put one bowl to his side and another one to the opposite side of his, although it was empty.


    "I''m not that hungry. Just one bowl is enough for me."


    "Ehh, so, you''re ordering for someone else? Is it a girl? Aiyah, my good friend, is dating someone right now, as expected ah! You''re such a handsome man. It''s a waste if you date nobody! But if you''re going on a date here, then at least you should tell me first. I can give you two free puddings as dessert. It''ll be my treat, hehe~."


    Kim Tae-Oh''s countenance worsened as Bo Yun called him ''my good friend.''


    Obviously, they were much more than just friends. Though the feeling might not translate well to Bo Yun, who was always kind and positive to anyone. But for him, his relationship with Bo Yun was deeper than that.


    But Tae-Oh also wasn''t sure on how to say this. He wasn''t even sure of his own feeling.


    ''Am I in love with Bo Yun, or I just don''t want him to leave me? Sort of dependent feelings. Since he is the only one that I can open up my heart to,'' Tae-Oh pondered in his heart.


    But either way, he just didn''t want to be separated from Bo Yun no matter what. Even if that meant he would have to kick some girls out of their lives.


    He was never interested in anyone until he met with Bo Yun anyway, so it wasn''t a difficult task to isolate himself from those girls.


    But Bo Yun was a different case, Bo Yun often got a text from girls, and he showed it to Tae-Oh from time to time, much to Tae-Oh''s jealousy.


    "Hey, tell me, from which school did you find this girl? Hehe, this is going to be fun~" Bo Yun said.


    "Sit down," Tae-Oh suddenly ordered.


    "Eh? You know that I''m working now, right? My boss will scold me if he finds me slacking off with you today, and I get paid daily. If I don''t work until the full hour, I won''t get enough money."


    "Just sit down. I will be the one who pays your salary today," Tae-Oh repeated his command.


    Bo Yun wasn''t sure what was in Tae-Oh''s mind right now, but the man was always stubborn, so it''d be difficult if Bo Yun didn''t follow his request.


    Bo Yun sat on the chair that was supposed to be the chair for Tae-Oh''s date.


    Kim Tae-Oh was satisfied once he saw Bo Yun sitting at the opposite seat and then took the chopstick and started eating.


    "Umm... Tae-Hyung, why am I here again?" Bo Yun asked.


    "To eat, of course. You need your dinner before you return to your work. Eat that bowl of ramen," Kim Tae-Oh replied.


    "Eh?! But this is for your date, is it not? Of course, I cannot eat this!" Bo Yun protested. "Also, you should wait for her first before ordering. This thing will get cold if it takes too long for her to arrive."


    "There is never a girl in my life except for my mother, and never will," Kim Tae-Oh replied, making sure that Bo Yun would get what he implied.


    "Eh!?" Bo Yun got even more surprised, "D¡ªDoes that mean you''re into boys then? You know, I won''t judge at all, but you should''ve told me first. I was a bit shocked."


    "¡­"


    Kim Tae-Oh was a bit pissed since the ever clueless Bo Yun didn''t understand what he implied. But he expected it from Bo Yun.


    He didn''t want to confess in a place like this as well, so he might as well save the confession for later and said, "Let''s just¡­ eat the ramen. There is nobody who''d eat that except you."


    "Um, okay then, thank you so much, Tae-Hyung," Bo Yun said as he started eating the ramen, though he still didn''t understand what Tae-Oh really implied in here.


    He said there wouldn''t be any girl in his life except for his mother, and Bo Yun suspected that Tae-Oh was a cut-sleeve. He had no problem with it, of course. But he was afraid that Tae-Oh would eventually date a bad man.


    There were so many bastard men in this world. If he fell in love with one asshole that would ruin his life, then Bo Yun would never forgive himself.


    Meanwhile, Tae-Oh was thinking about confessing, but he had to find a good time for it.


    ''I have to talk with him,'' Tae-Oh and Bo Yunyu thought simultaneously.


    ¡ª!Cut!¡ª

 Chapter 759 - RW 1.54

    "Cut! That''s a great take!" Long Shen said, and that was the end of the session this morning. "You guys are doing great, but we have to end the recording session here. We''re going to have one hour¡ªwell, two hours lunch break for you two. Return at 1 P.M. I still have a discussion with the producer about this series."


    Bai Yunyu was happy to work in a peaceful place like this. Of course, he still wished to work with Han Ye Gege again in that series, but that was impossible now.


    And working with Han Ye Gege was very stressful because Yunyu felt that Han Ye Gege was keeping an eye on him to find a mistake, so he could ridicule him, just like usual.


    In this new project, Yunyu felt a lot more comfortable with the good people around him.


    He looked at Kibum, who was still reading his script and said, "Hey, Kibum, let''s have lunch together."


    "Lunch?" Kibum frowned. "But I''m not that hungry."


    "Aish, you''ll be starving after this! Just follow me. We need to recharge our energy!" Yunyu implored and forced Lee Kibum to come to the nearest restaurant.


    Yunyu was familiar with the surrounding because it was near Director Shen''s studio. He knew which restaurant was cheap enough for them, unlike when Zhu Junze or Huang Jinren treated him for lunch.


    Yunyu and Kibum walked to the small noodle restaurant and ordered two bowls.


    "You come here often?" Kibum asked. This was his first time coming to a place like this. He came from a rich family. Even after his parents were divorced, he didn''t really have any financial struggles. Both his Mom and Dad were filthy rich.


    However, since Yunyu asked him to go and eat here, then he had no other way. He didn''t want to refuse Yunyu anyway.


    "The price here is quite cheap, and it''s filling my stomach. Though, I go here mostly when I have enough money to buy a bowl, hehe."


    Yunyu was usually so broke, he couldn''t even afford to eat in a cheap restaurant. He spent most of his money to maintain the fan site by hosting quizzes with prizes or just simply buying Han Ye Gege''s merchandise.


    [Well, now I don''t need to host quiz anymore, I can use the money to treat myself, heheh~]


    Kibum and Yunyu ate in silence, mostly because Kibum was shy. He wouldn''t start a conversation and think that he was too awkward.


    So Yunyu started the conversation, "So, darling, do you have any plan after you finish your gap year?"


    "D¡ªDarling!?" Kibum was shocked when Yunyu called him that.


    "Mhm¡­ what? You don''t like it when I call you darling?" Yunyu giggled. It was really fun to tease Kibum, unlike Taewoo, who would definitely start fondling his butt after that word.


    Kibum''s cheeks reddened, and he shook his head slightly, "I don''t mind at all. I¡­ I like it, actually."


    "I just don''t know whether it has a meaning, or it was just a small meaningless call from you," Kibum mumbled.


    "Ah, I mean it. I seriously mean it," I said confidently, and Kibum''s lowered his head out of shyness. Though, I could see that he was smiling.


    "I''m thinking about taking Gaokao next year and attending a university in China. I am fluent in Mandarin, and the subjects aren''t that different anyway," Kibum said. "But if this acting gig actually works for me, I might ask my mom to let me chase my career as an actor first before continuing my study."


    "Your mom agree with that?" Yunyu asked.


    "She is very supportive of whatever I''m doing as long as it''s not hurting me. Maybe she feels guilty because of the divorce¡­."


    [Damn, that''s nice¡­]


    [I mean, at least his mother didn''t discourage him. My late mom laughed at me when I told her I wanted to be an actor. She said that I didn''t have the talent. My talent is just being a malewife, since I''m the one taking care of the house while she was busy being depressed every day.]


    [Woops¡­ too much information. Pupa would ridicule me if he heard this, hehe.]


    "Well, that''s nice of you! Don''t worry, with your acting, you will be a great actor in the future, just like Han Ye Gege!"


    "Who is this Han Ye Gege? And why are you calling him Gege?" Kibum asked.


    [Ah, I forgot that Kibum doesn''t share his memory with Taewoo.]


    "Well, he is the current movie emperor, he is popular across the country, and I''m his number one fan!" Yunyu said proudly. "He is definitely the best actor in the world right now. You should watch his movies!"


    "Do you know him personally?" Kibum asked again. He got curious, and the sprout of possessiveness started appearing in his heart.


    "Well, I do¡­." Yunyu smiled thin. "He is a great man, a very gentle one as well. He''s never rough at me and always surprised me with tons of gifts."


    Of course, all those were just bullshit. But he knew that Taewoo heard this. Taewoo shared his memory with Kibum, but not the other way.


    "Just by one glance, and you will know he is such a great guy, so you don''t need to worry. He is also¡ª"


    "Ahh, today is so tiring~ Han Ye Gege is so busy with the scenes!"


    A man suddenly walked into the restaurant while complaining. He fanned his face with his hand and looked around to find a good seat for him.


    But the moment he saw Bai Yunyu sitting with a different man from yesterday, his eyes widened, and he got even angrier because the man sitting beside him was actually very handsome!


    He was pale, cold, and gorgeous, like an ice prince.


    ''Damn! How could that ugly Yunyu keep finding handsome men! Obviously, I am much more interesting than him!''


    Bi He walked in and took a chair from another table. He sat at Kibum and Yunyu''s table uninvited.


    "Why are you¡ª"


    Bi He completely ignored Yunyu and talked with Kibum instead, "Hello, are you new around here? I''ve never seen you before," he stretched his hand for a handshake and introduced himself, "My name is Bi He, I''m a new rising actor."

 Chapter 760 - RW 1.55

    Bi He completely ignored Yunyu and talked with Kibum instead, "Hello, are you new around here? I''ve never seen you before," he stretched his hand for a handshake and introduced himself, "My name is Bi He, I''m a new rising actor."


    Lee Kibum was startled when this person called Bi He suddenly popped out of nowhere and started to act all familiar. He froze on the spot as he wasn''t used to handling a sudden interaction like this.


    Kibum shifted his gaze from Bi He, to the hand and last to Bai Yunyu, "Um¡­ do you know this guy, Yunyu?"


    Bai Yunyu was annoyed that Bi He suddenly barged their peaceful lunch out of nowhere. He knew that Bi He just wanted to create chaos or at least disturbance between them, just like what he did with Zhu Junze.


    But it made him wonder whether meeting Bi He repeatedly was just a coincidence, or it might be Han Ye Gege actually sending him everywhere to search for Yunyu.


    [¡­ yeah, that''s not possible. Han Ye Gege doesn''t even see me as a human. I don''t think he really cares that much.]


    Yunyu showed a mocking grin. As long as there was no Han Ye Gege around, then he had no fear for Bi He "Yes, I know this guy. He is working in a studio near ours. He is a new actor that got scolded by Director Shen for being average at best."


    Bi He felt humiliated because Yunyu called him average. Thus he came up with a statement to poke the sore spot, "He said that I''m average? Hihi, Bai Yunyu, you should''ve told him that your acting sucks so bad, even Director Shen kicked you out of the cast. That''s why I''m here because I''m obviously better than you."


    Bai Yunyu''s gaze darkened, "It''s not Uncle Shen who kicked me out, it''s¡ª"


    "Oh? Why do you stop? Should I mention his name here? I bet you will be embarrassed."


    ¡­


    [Aish, that''s so unfair! You''re using Han Ye Gege''s card. How am I supposed to counter that?!]


    Bi He was satisfied seeing Yunyu zipped his mouth after talking about Han Ye, "Well, of course, he is in my side. Don''t you see how handsome I am? I bet he will confess and date me soon~."


    ¡­


    Honestly, Yunyu didn''t think Han Ye Gege would ever confess and date Bi He. That guy was seriously a cold-hearted monster. Yunyu doubted that Han Ye Gege could feel love.


    But Han Ye Gege still kicked him out and shielded Bi He for all his incompetence during the shooting. So Bi He was much more favoured.


    After shutting down Yunyu, Bi He turned his head at Lee Kibum and smiled, "What''s your name then?"


    ¡­


    "Lee Kibum¡­" Kibum mentioned his name softly. He was already uncomfortable around this random man who suddenly talked shit about Yunyu.


    "OH! As expected, you must be of Chinese-Korean mixed descent, right? Just by looking at your face, I already know!" Bi He giggled. "You''re so handsome, like an ice prince. Why are you here with Bai Yunyu? Don''t you know that nobody likes him?" Bi He glanced at Yunyu and scoffed.


    "But I like him," Kibum stated without much thought.


    "Eh?!" Both Yunyu and Bi He looked at Kibum instantly. "How come? You really like this guy?"


    "Yeah, he is the love of my¡ªI¡ªI mean, he is the person I want to date right now. I¡­ I like him," Kibum replied. He almost slipped because of what Taewoo said.


    ''You idiot! Why are you just standing here while my beloved is getting ridiculed!? Just punch the shit out of that guy!'' Taewoo, who had been silent the whole time, finally couldn''t handle the ridicule.


    ''But Yunyu will get in trouble if I beat this guy. Yunyu said he is also an actor¡­.''


    ''You coward! You think that''s more important than my Yunyu''s dignity!? Come on, just let me take over the body. I will make sure to mess his ugly face! Damn shit wants to pick a fight with my beloved!'' Taewoo complained even more.


    ''I just don''t want Yunyu to get in trouble¡­.''


    Bi He was surprised, it was Mr. Zhu Junze before, and Yunyu looked so harmonious with Mr. Zhu Junze. The CEO of Yun''er Entertainment even tried to protect Yunyu from Han Ye!


    Now, this ice prince suddenly said that he liked Yunyu as well. It gave a sense of jealousy in Bi He''s heart. He also wanted to have his own harem full of handsome men.


    He already had one member, of course, which was Han Ye Gege. But he also thinks that he could add Huang Jinren, who was also a popular movie star, Zhu Junze the CEO, and now this ice prince called Lee Kibum!


    ''Well, those would be enough for now. Who knows how much I''ll be adding in the future? The potential is limitless when you have a charm as amazing as I have,'' Bi He thought.


    Thus, he didn''t stop his advance and left closer towards Lee Kibum, "You like Yunyu? Now then, tell me what kind of appearance that I lack? Obviously, it''s not logical for you to keep falling in love with Bai Yunyu when there is me, sitting right in front of you."


    Bai Yunyu''s mood was already ruined, but he did care what Bi He would say. This guy always found a way to ruin everything anyway.


    Lee Kibum frowned. He stared at Bi He from head to toe and found it quite offensive that he tried to sit on the same level with his beloved Yunyu.


    "So, have you gotten your answer yet? There is no way you would do choose him over me, right? What do you think of me, from my face, my facial feature as well."


    "I got the answer," Lee Kibum replied. "And I will continue staying with Yunyu."


    "Ah?! Why? I thought it''s obvious that I''m much better than him!" Bi He asked.


    "Simple, because you''re fucking ugly," Kibum replied ruthlessly.

 Chapter 761 - RW 1.56

    "And I will continue staying with Yunyu."


    "Ah?! Why? I thought it''s obvious that I''m much better than him!" Bi He asked.


    "Simple, because you''re fucking ugly," Kibum replied ruthlessly.


    Both Yunyu and Bi He were stunned by that answer because that was seriously not in line with what Kibum would say. He was soft-spoken and would think twice before cursing anyone.


    [Wait, what the heck? That comment is a total violation, straight outta pocket, bro¡­]


    [This is definitely not Lee Kibum who''s talking.]


    Yunyu''s eyes peered at Kibum, observing the gait, the way Lee Kibum scoffed, and he instantly recognized the man who took Kibum''s place right now.


    [Taewoo, he seriously got to come out in the worst timing possible.]


    Bi He was too stunned to speak. His mouth gaped wide as he couldn''t believe the ice prince suddenly called him ugly out of nowhere.


    "What the¡ªwhat did you just say?!"


    "I said, you''re fucking ugly, that''s why I''ll stay with Yunyu instead," Taewoo scoffed. "No offence, but you look like Bai Yunyu, but counterfeit version. You look good from afar, but when you really see it up close, you know it''s just counterfeit ugly stuff."


    Bi He was enraged when he got compared to Yunyu and got called counterfeit.


    "How dare you! Don''t you know who I am?!"


    "No? You''re pretty much unknown to people. I think they know Yunyu better than you," Taewoo glanced at Yunyu with a smirk on his face. "And definitely like Yunyu more than you."


    "Hah! Don''t you see that they kicked Yunyu because he is so bad at the role? That''s why they picked me as his replacement instead!"


    "Are you sure that''s the real cause? Because Yunyu easily snatched the new role in this new BL series, as the main character as well," Taewoo said, trying to hype up Yunyu. "He earned it fair and square because the director sees something amazing in him, unlike you, who''s just a replacement for a minor character, I assume?"


    [Damn, Taewoo is so ruthless. Nice.]


    Yunyu knew there would be trouble going after this, but listening to Taewoo beating down Bi He with his sharp tongue was like music to his ears. It was perfection.


    Bi He was left speechless by the ice prince''s sharp tongue. He didn''t expect a man who had such a cold and mysterious aura to be this ruthless and mean, "Hmph, fine then! If you don''t like my favour, then I don''t care! Wait until I show you what I can do!"


    Lee Taewoo wanted to keep smacking this ugly bitch with his sharp tongue, but he could feel Yunyu kept kicking his knee under the table.


    Taewoo looked at Yunyu and raised his brow, "What?"


    "We need to leave now," Yunyu said in a low voice.


    "Hm? Why? Are you scared of this little shrimp? You know that you have me by your side. I will not let anyone bully you," Lee Taewoo said with full confidence, a trait that was very attractive to Yunyu.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be scared of Bi He, all that Bi He did was just spew some mean words.


    But the backing behind him was the one Yunyu scared the most.


    Yunyu shook his head, trying to warn Taewoo this wasn''t the right time. They needed to leave now, or it''d be disastrous, but Lee Taewoo didn''t understand Yunyu''s signal to leave. He just leaned on the chair while looking at Bi He with a sneer on his face.


    Bi He fished out his phone and started calling someone. Yunyu had a really bad feeling about this and got up from the chair. He dragged Lee Taewoo to leave, "We need to leave now. It''ll be disastrous if we don''t leave."


    "Huh? I don''t understand, Yunyu. What kind of disaster is going to happen? We''re just facing this shrimp who think he is the most gorgeous man on the planet, while he is actually just a second-rate new actor that got his ego blown out of proportion because of one role," Taewoo continued with his ruthless remark, much to Yunyu''s worry.


    Of course, he loved listening to Taewoo''s sharp tongue, but if this continued, then the big boss would come soon.


    "Just leave with me, come on!" Yunyu dragged Taewoo to leave as soon as possible.


    But the moment they walked to the door, Bi He quickly blocked the door with his body, "Where are you going, Bai Yunyu? My Gege will come soon, and you will know what will happen if you dare to mock me!"


    Right after Bi He said that the phone call was connected and put on loudspeaker mode.


    "Hello?" Yunyu heard the voice of Han Ye Gege on the phone.


    "Ah, Han Ye Gege~ You should come here. I''ve been bullied by someone here."


    "¡­"


    Han Ye Gege said nothing, and Bi He thought it wasn''t provocative enough. That''s why Han Ye Gege didn''t seem to care much, "Do you know which person has bullied me?"


    "Who?"


    "It''s that trash thing you told me~ He and his new boyfriend is bullying me here, wuwuwu¡­." Bi He made some fake crying sound, but the smirk on his face told them that he enjoyed this. "You should come here because, you know, the trash thing is actually a slut! He is with another man right now!"


    "Tch, tech, what a disgusting slut. I bet he got paid a lot for shaking his ass~."


    "YOU BASTARD, WHAT DID YOU SAY ABOUT MY YUNYU?!" Taewoo exploded once Bi He called Yunyu a slut.


    But Bi He didn''t care. He had the strongest backing, everything would be clear as long as Han Ye Gege was here, and Yunyu knew this quite well.


    "I''ll go there," Han Ye Gege said in an instant and hung up the call.


    "See what I can do? You''ll regret ever talking shit about me!" Bi He said.


    Lee Taewoo got triggered by how arrogant Bi He was. Yunyu said that Han Ye was very kind to him and very gentle, so it was obvious which person will Han Ye defend in this case.


    "Heh, let''s see what this Han Ye guy will do!" Lee Taewoo replied with a taunt, trying to fight fire with fire.

 Chapter 762 - RW 1.57

    "Heh, let''s see what this Han Ye guy will do!" Lee Taewoo replied with a taunt as well, trying to fight fire with fire.


    Bai Yunyu, on the other hand, his face paled instantly as he knew his doom was near.


    Lee Taewoo glanced at Yunyu, whose body stiffened, and asked, "What''s wrong, Yunyu? Are you alright?"


    "W¡ªWe need to leave now before he arrives," Yunyu said as he tried to drag Taewoo. But the latter didn''t budge at all, and he got confused by Yunyu''s reaction.


    "What''s wrong with you? This is the Han Ye you talked about yesterday, right?" Taewoo asked.


    "Y¡ªYeah, but this is totally different stuff! We need to leave now!" Yunyu insisted.


    "No, I want to stay. Don''t worry if he thinks that we''re dating, I''ll clear this up for you," Taewoo didn''t budge from his spot at all. He was fully ready to face Han Ye if the man wasn''t happy that Yunyu had lunch with someone else and would explain everything.


    "Don''t worry about it. You said that he is a good person who will never hurt you, right? Wait until he beat the shit out of this counterfeit guy who called you slut."


    Bi He raised his brow as he heard this conversation, "What are you talking about? Han Ye Gege is the good guy? Well, he is but only to a certain person, which is me~."


    "Shut your little mouth, you counterfeit guy. You keep talking shit about my beloved, and I will make sure you''ll pay for it!" Taewoo retorted out of spite.


    "Well, if you don''t believe me, let''s see who will have the last laugh!" Bi He''s provocation was truly a work of wonder because Taewoo was really angry at him and insisted to stay and seeing this Han Ye person himself. Because apparently, this little shit implied that Han Ye wasn''t the kind person Yunyu talked about.


    He was only nice and gentle to one person and was probably rude to other people.


    ''But that person must be Yunyu, right?'' Taewoo assured himself.


    Yunyu was too scared to think straight right now. All he wanted was to leave as soon as possible, but Taewoo was uncompromising. He just stood like a big rock, not budging no matter how many times Yunyu tried to drag him out of the restaurant.


    "Please, we need to leave now before he arrives. It will get hideous, and you''ll regret it, Taewoo," Yunyu begged.


    Taewoo felt guilty in his heart because he saw that Yunyu really pleaded with all his life. He was seriously scared when Bi He called Han Ye.


    After a few seconds of consideration, Taewoo finally nodded, "Alright, if you insist, then we can leave¡ª"


    "Why leave when I''m here?"


    Everyone''s eyes darted at Han Ye, who had just arrived.


    Lee Taewoo was surprised when he saw Han Ye, not because he was handsome or anything, but because Lee Taewoo also had dreamed about this guy before.


    It was very vague, but he remembered seeing this guy in his dream right after Yunyu left him. But this man was wearing a black-golden robe and looked a lot scarier, colder than this.


    This one was like a fully groomed version of that black-golden robe guy.


    Bi He ran towards Han Ye and clung on his arm, "Gege, those guys bullied me! They called me counterfeit and mediocre! How could they! I''m obviously amazing and your favourite as well, right?"


    "Hey! Quit your baseless claim! That guy is Yunyu''s boyfriend, and get off your hands of him!" Lee Taewoo yelled back at Bi He.


    "Hm? What is this ''baseless claim'' you''re talking about?" Han Ye raised his brow while taunting Yunyu and Taewoo. "I don''t see anything baseless here."


    "You¡ªHow could you say that!? Yunyu is right here getting bullied by that counterfeit guy, and you let him hug your arm? What kind of boyfriend are you!?"


    "Boyfriend? I don''t remember being anyone''s boyfriend," Han Ye replied.


    Taewoo''s eyes widened. He clenched his fist but still tried to hold himself because Yunyu was here.


    "You¡ªHow could you say that?! Yunyu is in love with you, and he told me how gentle and nice you are! If this is some sort of a prank, then it''s time to stop now!" Taewoo yelled to release his anger.


    But it seemed that Han Ye was trying to incite the rage in Taewoo.


    He glanced at Yunyu, whose face was already so pale and lifeless, and a satisfied smirk grew on his handsome face, "I am nobody''s boyfriend and never will. Maybe you misheard something?"


    "You¡ªYou will hurt Yunyu''s heart! Bai Yunyu, why are you silent right now? Go tell him that you are his boyfriend and you two¡ª"


    Taewoo zipped his lips instantly when he turned his head at Bai Yunyu and saw his beloved Yun was trembling out of fear. His face was pale beyond normal humans should be, and from one glance, anyone could see that Yunyu was about to have a panic attack.


    "Yunyu?" Taewoo asked. He didn''t understand what was happening here.


    Yunyu told him that Han Ye was a very kind and gentle man. He wouldn''t do anything bad to him and would always love Yunyu no matter what.


    But now, when faced with the real man, Yunyu said nothing and was on the verge of fainting because of a panic attack.


    Sensing that something really bad would happen to Yunyu if they stayed here for too long, Taewoo decided to call it off and grabbed Yunyu''s hand tightly. He tried to ignore the mocking gaze of Han Ye and Bi He, "Okay, let''s just leave now, Yunyu."


    But this time, it was Yunyu who froze on the spot. He couldn''t move at all on the sight of Han Ye Gege, as if his body had been shut down the moment he saw his love, which was truly strange.


    "What''s the hurry? Maybe we could clear up a few things here," Han Ye said.. He looked at Yunyu and grinned, "It seems this slut has been claiming stuff without my permission."

 Chapter 763 - RW 1.58

    "What''s the hurry? Maybe we could clear up a few things here," Han Ye said. He looked at Yunyu and grinned, "It seems this slut has been claiming stuff without my permission."


    "Why would you call him a slut?! He is in love with you! We just came here because it''s our break before the next recording!" Taewoo said.


    Han Ye was surprised, but it wasn''t a pleasant surprise because his gaze darkened instantly the moment he heard that Yunyu got another project in an instant. There wasn''t even a time for Yunyu to grieve over his fate, definitely not what Han Ye expected.


    This was surely¡­ unpleasant for Han Ye.


    Han Ye scoffed, "Ah, I see, so he got another role, right? It''s quite unexpected, but knowing how slutty he is, I bet his ass is getting used day and night."


    Lee Taewoo''s eyes widened, and his heartbeat skipped for a second. Everything was just too confusing right now.


    Bai Yunyu insisted that Han Ye was a gentle and loving soul. That was why Lee Taewoo had to reluctantly give up on Yunyu. Because he thought Yunyu was already happy with someone else, he didn''t want to ruin Yunyu''s happy life.


    But this was far from a happy life. This was fucked up and crazy. Lee Taewoo understood if it was just a misunderstanding. Han Ye was angry that Yunyu was having lunch with another man, and Taewoo was prepared to apologize.


    But even after Taewoo tried to clear up the misunderstanding, this man still ruthlessly called Yunyu a slut, even though Yunyu was very loyal to him.


    Han Ye kept glancing at Bai Yunyu, and the more he saw fear in Yunyu''s eyes, the more satisfied he got. Because this was what he truly wanted.


    "Did he claim that I''m his boyfriend and such?"


    ¡­


    "Then I assume he did claim that," Han Ye chuckled mirthlessly. "Listen here, I never have any relationship with that piece of trash. All he did was just follow me around like a creepy trash stalker that I''ve seen a lot and tried to get close to me."


    "No matter how many times I''m trying to shove him away and told him to fuck off, he keeps bugging around me. At some point, he is nothing but a parasite that ruins my work."


    Han Ye finally shifted his gaze at Yunyu, who was on the verge of fainting, "And you, you piece of shit, don''t you ever dare to show your face in front of me again. Don''t you dare claim that you''ve been in love with me. Just hearing you love confession to me is too disgusting."


    "A slut like you shouldn''t even think about love, just shake your ass and be a whore like you used to."


    "And you, little kid, you shouldn''t even think of dating him. You''re too good to stay with a trash slut like this."


    "Yeah! That''s what I''m saying, Gege! He has a better shot with someone better than that Bai Yunyu! Maybe that guy used some kind of voodoo dark magic stuff to charm this guy!" Bi He said.


    "Listen here, I don''t want any trouble with you. I just want to clear up stuff and help you before you''re too far gone and sleep with that thing. You will regret your life¡ªurk!"


    Han Ye was caught off guard when Lee Taewoo suddenly punched him in the face.


    He fell to the ground, and Lee Taewoo lunged at him with uncontrollable rage, "NOBODY TALK SHIT FOR MY BELOVED! HE IS MINE! HE WILL BE MINE FOREVER!"


    "YOU BASTARD! HE LOVES YOU SO MUCH, AND YOU DID THIS TO HIM?!"


    Lee Taewoo released all his rage and continued punching Han Ye''s face. He didn''t even care whether Yunyu would be angry at him after this or not or whether he would be reprimanded or jailed for assault.


    He just wanted to vent this anger because nothing hurt more than seeing your beloved getting bullied, called depredatory words right in front of you, without even a chance of fighting back.


    Because obviously, Yunyu wouldn''t fight back. He could barely stand with his trembling body, let alone defend himself.


    From acute, bright sunny boy, into a scared, trembling little kid when he saw his loved one called Han Ye.


    This Han Ye guy must''ve been destroying Yunyu''s self-worth for so long.


    Han Ye felt his face start to numb after a few punches, but he wasn''t weak at all. So he gritted his teeth and fought back! He overpowered Lee Taewoo and pushed him until he fell backwards, then Han Ye started punching Lee Taewoo.


    "Kyaaahh! Someone, please help! These two handsome men are fighting for me!" Bi He started panicking because Han Ye and Lee Taewoo wouldn''t stop punching each other until their faces were bloodied.


    Meanwhile, Yunyu was so shocked that he just slumped on the ground. His eyes were unfocused because Han Ye Gege''s words, combined with Lee Taewoo''s reaction, were too much for him.


    He was worthless. He knew that.


    Nobody truly wanted him, not his mom, with his ridicule that he was just a malewife, not his dad that discarded him right after he remarried one month after mom''s death.


    Not Han Ye Gege, of course. Han Ye Gege never even saw him as a human being. He treated Yunyu like a slave when he was willing to help Han Ye Gege for his work,


    Or like an animal when he got annoyed.


    Han Ye Gege also ruined everything he had, his first acting gig and his fan site that he built from scratch.


    The only thing that hadn''t been ruined was his dignity and love for Han Ye Gege.


    He took pride in loving Han Ye Gege and supporting him no matter what. That was why he praised Han Ye Gege to the moon and back when Taewoo asked whether Han Ye was a good guy for Yunyu.


    But now, he couldn''t even have that because Han Ye Gege decided to ruin that as well.


    He was not allowed to love, not even in silence.


    Bai Yunyu kept on watching Han Ye and Lee Taewoo brawling on the ground like two wild men fighting in a bar. They were both bloodied, and he wasn''t sure how to react.


    Should he try to protect Lee Taewoo or Han Ye Gege, who had hurt him terribly?


    "What is happening here?!" The restaurant owner came with two male staff as they saw a brawl near the door.


    "OMG! Help me! They are fighting for me! They both are in love with me and don''t want to stop!" Bi He said, claiming something that wasn''t right at all.


    Thus, the restaurant owner tried to separate them in the middle while the two male staff separated Han Ye and Lee Taewoo by pulling them from behind.


    It was difficult because none of them wanted to stop, even though their faces were already bloodied and in terrible condition.


    After they got separated, the first thing that Han Ye did was glare at Yunyu, who was still sitting on the ground, trembling with fear in his eyes, "See what you did, slut? This is why you shouldn''t fall in love.. You are just a worthless piece of junk who deserves no love."

 Chapter 764 - RW 1.59

    "See what you did, slut? This is why you shouldn''t fall in love. You are just a worthless piece of junk who deserves no love."


    That was the last straw for Yunyu, his heart had been broken, and he had been ashamed right in front of Taewoo. Whom he lied that Han Ye was this kind and gentle boyfriend that''d never hurt him.


    Now he had no more face in front of Taewoo. He had no more dignity and no right to love.


    Slowly, Yunyu felt he had difficulty breathing, and his chest was in pain. He was low on oxygen for no reason, then¡­


    He fainted.


    "YUNYU!"


    All the attention finally shifted towards Bai Yunyu, and Lee Taewoo was the first one to break free from the guy who restrained him and rushed towards Yunyu.


    Lee Taewoo propped Yunyu''s body, checking whether he was alright. He saw that Yunyu was sweating bullets, his face paled terribly, and his body was limp after he fainted.


    But even when he fainted, he was still unable to breathe normally as his chest raised up and down, trying to inhale as much oxygen as possible.


    "This¡­ this is¡­ panic attack, he has a panic attack!" Lee Taewoo hurriedly propped Yunyu''s body and carried him in his arm. He didn''t care about Han Ye, BI He or whatever the shit was happening right now.


    He needed to go to the hospital as soon as possible before something bad might happen to Yunyu,


    But when he was about to leave the front door, Han Ye suddenly bypassed him and asked, "What''s happening with him?"


    Lee Taewoo glared at Han Ye, "AFTER ALL YOU DID TO HIM, YOU STILL DARE TO ASK?! FUCK OFF!!"


    Han Ye stared at Yunyu, who was having a panic attack. He clenched his fist and said, "That little piece of crap is just acting. He is really good at that. Just throw him to the ground, and you''ll see him returning back to normal."


    Lee Taewoo was speechless. For the first time, someone with a glib tongue like Taewoo couldn''t say anything anymore to this man. He was heartless, crazy, and the definition of a hideous monster with a beautiful facade.


    Lee Taewoo didn''t have time for this crap. He elbowed Lee Taewoo and pushed his way through Han Ye. His first priority right now was to safe Yunyu first.


    Han Ye watched how Lee Taewoo, whose face was bloodied just like him, ignored everything to save Bai Yunyu. Of course, he didn''t know what this anger inside his heart was, but he was solely driven by it, an unquenchable rage towards Bai Yunyu.


    Yet, when he saw Yunyu fainted, his heart skipped for a beat. He wanted to know whether Yunyu was alright, but after he got carried by Lee Taewoo, that worry vanished instantly, only leaving the rage in his heart.


    ''That little slut doesn''t deserve happiness. You, Lee Taewoo, you''re a waste of time. You don''t know how he would kill you in cold blood. He would betray you because he is just a piece of shit inside.''


    **


    Lee Taewoo didn''t care about informing the crew in the studio. He just went straight to his car and carefully put Yunyu on the backseat. He drove his car to the hospital and then yelled at the nurse who passed him.


    "Nurse! Nurse! There is an emergency, my boyfriend, he fainted in the car, and he couldn''t breathe!"


    The nurse was shocked, and she rushed to the car after calling a few other nurses with a wheeled stretcher.


    Yunyu was still in his unconscious state, with his body jolted by its own few times, and it was really difficult for Yunyu to breathe.


    He was rushed to the ICU, and Taewoo was forced to wait outside, "Sir, you should talk to the nurse outside to get treated as well. The bruises on your face are very severe," The nurse suggested.


    "Ah¡ª" Lee Taewoo wiped the nosebleed that almost came to his mouth. He looked in the mirror and found himself in terrible shape. That brawl with the bastard Han Ye wasn''t even that painful because his body was flowing with an adrenaline rush.


    But it was suddenly so painful when he remembered how Yunyu fainted out of a panic attack.


    Someone like Bai Yunyu, who was really kind and gentle, actually got a panic attack because a certain someone literally crushed his confidence to the bone.


    Lee Taewoo slumped on the floor, and he punched the floor with his fist. He just couldn''t accept that Yunyu''s sincere love would be given to a monster like that guy.


    "Why?! Bai Yunyu, why don''t you like me?! At least like someone else that deserves your love! How can you be so stupid and give all of your heart to him!"


    "Arrgghhh!" Lee Taewoo punched the floor once more because he couldn''t find another way to vent this frustration and sadness in his heart.


    After he calmed down, he got up and then walked to the receptionist to pay for everything and get his bruises treated.


    **


    The nurse in the ICU quickly prepared everything before the doctor came, and once he came, the doctor asked, "What seems to be the case?"


    "The patient is a young man, probably in his late teen. He has a panic attack, doctor. The patient is convulsing, and he has difficulty in breathing. It was so severe before, but it seems the patient has calmed down a bit." the nurse reported. "The panic attack must''ve been severe because the patient has fainted, yet he still can''t breathe normally and continues convulsing."


    The young doctor nodded. He fixed his glass finally entered the ward. It was quite rare for a young man to have such a severe panic attack, so there must''ve been something serious happening.


    The young doctor then saw the man''s body, whose face was really pale, and he was still convulsing from time to time. He looked so pitiful for such a young man.


    But that wasn''t the main case that got the young doctor shocked.


    He was shocked because he finally saw the man in his dream, "Bai¡­ Yunyu¡­"

 Chapter 765 - RW 1.60

    "Bai¡­ Yunyu¡­" the Doctor mumbled as he froze on the spot the moment he saw Yunyu''s body. All the memories flowed inside his head, and he instinctively tried to keep himself stable by taking a deep breath first.


    Because if he let this memory act up, then he would be hugging Yunyu and crying like a madman. Because he missed this guy who had always been in his dream every night.


    "Doctor, you know this patient personally? I haven''t told you his name¡­" the nurse asked.


    "¡­ I do. I know him personally," the Doctor said. This confused the nurse because the Doctor was a transfer doctor from Japan a few weeks ago. It was surprising that he had already made a friend here.


    ''I really thought he is an introverted, quiet young man,'' the senior nurse thought.


    The Doctor collected himself quickly and started checking on Bai Yunyu. Yunyu got a severe panic attack over something. It must''ve been very traumatizing to have this kind of effect on a young man.


    The Doctor told the nurse to give him a sedative. He carefully held Yunyu''s hand, who suddenly stopped convulsing the moment their skin touched.


    The Doctor injected sedative, and after a few more minutes, Yunyu''s body gradually relaxed, and he stopped convulsing.


    "Go check his heartbeat," the Doctor ordered.


    The nurse checked the heartbeat and reported, "The heartbeat returns normal, Doctor."


    "Good, let him rest. He must''ve been in a terrible situation," the Doctor said. "Did he have a medical history in here?"


    "No, Doctor. This is the first time this man has been brought here. We got his data from the receptionist, Bai Yunyu, 19 years old, with no relatives or family. The one who brought him here is his boyfriend."


    "Boyfriend¡­" the Doctor felt his heart was pinched the moment he heard the word ''boyfriend.''


    But he wasn''t sure about his own feeling anyway. He just wanted to talk with Yunyu after he woke up. He just wanted to make sure that his dream, his feeling and everything that happened in that world wasn''t just his own illusion.


    After making sure that Yunyu just needed a rest, for now, the Doctor exited the ICU and saw the man that was supposed to be Yunyu''s boyfriend sitting on the bench. He had bandages on his head, and his face was bruised badly.


    Yet, the man didn''t seem to be in pain.


    Lee Taewoo got up and approached the Doctor, "Doctor, how is Yunyu? Is he okay? Or is it something serious?"


    "He is fine, but he definitely has experienced something terrible before. Because such panic attack is severe, I''m afraid it will leave a long-lasting trauma for Bai Yunyu," the Doctor said. He stared at Lee Taewoo and asked, "And you are?"


    "I''m his boyfriend," Lee Taewoo claimed. Of course, he wasn''t, but at this point, he wouldn''t even allow Yunyu to get back and worship that piece of shit, Han Ye.


    That man deserved to die in a fiery pit of hell.


    The Doctor stared at Taewoo from head to toe and then nodded, "May I know what happened? You''re in terrible shape right now, and Bai Yunyu had a panic attack."


    "It''s a brawl. I fought with a bastard who bullied my boyfriend. So I beat him up. Maybe it''s just too much for Yunyu, and he fainted on the spot," Lee Taewoo said.


    "I see¡­" the Doctor felt that shouldn''t be enough to give someone a severe panic attack. But he had no right to ask more about such a private matter. Because his position in this was just a professional Doctor.


    Then, four men suddenly came out of nowhere and rushed to the Doctor.


    "Doctor, how is Yunyu?!"


    "What happened to Yunyu, Doctor!?"


    "Doctor, please let me see Yunyu!"


    "Doctor, please save Yunyu. I don''t care about the hospital bill!"


    Lee Taewoo and the Doctor were surprised because they saw Long Shen, Huang Jinren, Zhu Junze, and Mu Ronghui come simultaneously.


    The Doctor was stunned, and he asked, "Who are you, people?"


    "I''m his boyfriend."


    Everyone replied simultaneously, then they looked at each other full of confusion in their heads. Because everyone claimed that they were Bai Yunyu''s boyfriend, though they knew none of them was.


    Because Yunyu''s heart was already reserved only for one person.


    The Doctor took a deep breath and explained, "He is fine. He is currently resting. I''ll tell the nurse to move him to the VIP ward soon. He will need a day or two rest, just to make sure there''s nothing bad happening to him."


    "Thank you, doctor!"


    Actually, Bai Yunyu didn''t need a day or two rest in the hospital. He could leave the hospital right after he felt better.


    But the Doctor wanted to have a talk with Yunyu, just two of them because he wanted to make sure.


    "I''ll leave now," the Doctor bowed his head slightly and left the five men that claimed they were Yunyu''s boyfriend.


    Everyone''s eyes darted at Lee Taewoo at the same time as they were searching for an answer, "What happened?"


    Lee Taewoo had a feeling these four men also had the same feeling to Bai Yunyu, just like him. He knew that Yunyu wouldn''t keep only one man in his life, especially when he jumped from one world to another.


    But it was still surprising they would gather as one, even Director Long, whom he thought was treating Yunyu as his cast rather than a lover.


    "It was a fight. I had a fight with Yunyu''s love, Han Ye," Lee Taewoo said. He clenched his fist as he continued speaking, "He bullied Yunyu right in front of me. I''ve been trying to hold myself, but because he keeps ridiculing Yunyu to the point that Yunyu''s body trembled, I couldn''t control myself anymore and lunged at him. His face is also bloodied, just like what happened to me right now," Lee Taewoo said.


    Huang Jinren was the first to react, "As expected, that bastard Han Ye really has no limit! How many times do I have to hold myself against him!?"


    "We should wait for Yunyu until he regains his consciousness, and we can talk with him about this."

 Chapter 766 - RW 1.61

    Bai Yunyu knew that he fainted after getting the harsh jab from Han Ye. It was just too much for him that he couldn''t even control himself, and he fainted.


    In the darkness, he sat alone, hugging his knees and buried his face in-between his thighs. In this darkness, he just wanted to cry his heart out, the heart that had been bleeding for so long but still pushed through the pain for one reason.


    To support Han Ye Gege and give him the best life ever graced for a human. He asked nothing. He didn''t even ask for Han Ye Gege to love him back. He just wanted to be left alone.


    But Han Ye Gege kept ruining everything he had, no matter how small that was. No matter how he tried to avoid conflict, he was always the punching bag.


    "Why? I don''t need him to love me because it''s simply impossible. But I wish he would treat me like a human¡­ or even if he wants, he can just treat me like a stray animal. That''s better than ruining everything that I have."


    "What kind of sin did I do to him to the point that I deserve all the suffering?"


    "You don''t remember?"


    Yunyu looked up when he heard a husky and somewhat cold voice suddenly echo out of nowhere. He looked around, trying to find the source of the voice to no avail.


    But that voice echoed around this darkness.


    "You don''t remember all the things that happened?" The voice asked.


    "No, I don''t remember anything. Pupa and I transmigrated into many worlds, and I collect pieces to pieces, but it''s very vague that I can''t seem to make anything out of it¡­." Yunyu replied. In this darkness, he didn''t need to hide anything anymore.


    "You''re a bad spouse for him, but you''re not a bad God. You did it to save the world, though. Your method is very evil and painful," the voice replied. "You''ve saved the world before, but in exchange, you''ve destroyed everything that you have and left nothing but ruination behind, including your son. You''ve ruined him as well."


    "I¡­ ruined my son? But they are all turned out great¡ª"


    "Not your son from each world. This one is different, this one is real, and you ruined him as well¡­."


    ¡­


    Yunyu felt his heart was in pain once more. He might not be a good person, but he loved all his offspring in each world. And now, this voice suddenly said that he ruined his real son¡­


    "Could you tell me what I truly am? And what happened to God Han Ye and me? Why does he hate me so much?"


    "I cannot tell that because you''re the one who locked everything behind and decided to forget. The memory was too painful that you don''t want to remember it anymore. You start anew in that small world as Bai Yunyu, the bright and innocent boy who idolized his own husband whom he had terribly hurt before."


    "You and he are in a toxic relationship, I can''t tell the reason, but you should''ve known what kind of person you''re and what kind of person your husband was. You have been jumping in the previous 14 worlds¡­."


    The deep, husky voice gradually faded as he told Yunyu about everything he needed to know. At least it would be enough hint if Yunyu understood the assignment.


    Yunyu felt the voice was eerily familiar as if he had heard this deep, husky and somewhat cold voice before, then his instinct told him something¡­


    "My son, is that you?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Blip.


    Yunyu finally opened his eyes after almost ten hours since he fainted. He looked around and found there were already five men surrounding him with worry in his eyes.


    "YUNYU!" They reacted at the same time, surprising Yunyu, who had just woken up.


    "A¡ªAh, why¡­ are you guys here?" Yunyu asked awkwardly. "Wait, where am I?"


    "You had a panic attack and fainted after that brawl between that bastard and me," Lee Taewoo replied. "You''re in the hospital now."


    "How about Han Ye Gege? Is he alright?" It was an instinct for Yunyu to worry about Han Ye Gege first. No matter how bad his situation was, he needed to ensure that Han Ye Gege was alright.


    But then realized that he had spoken way too early because all the men around him had their gaze suddenly darkened the moment Yunyu mentioned Han Ye Gege again.


    "Why would you still care about him?" Lee Taewoo asked. "Don''t you remember what happened before?"


    "Yunyu, he has been bullying you for so long, and you still care for him?" Huang Jinren asked as well.


    "I''ve seen how he tries to shame you right in front of me, and even if you don''t take offence in that, I do," Zhu Junze added.


    Mu Ronghui and Long Shen didn''t really know what happened, but they were also angry just by listening to the other tree talking about what Han Ye did to their beloved.


    "A-Ah, I was just um¡­ worried that Tae¡ªI mean, Kibum, will get sued by Han Ye Gege for the damage since he also punched Han Ye Gege hard¡­." Yunyu said, of course, he was dodging the accusation. He wouldn''t be able to say that he was still in love with Han Ye Gege right now because these five men would surely hunt him to hell and back.


    "Don''t worry about that. I can hire the most expensive lawyer if that bastard dares to sue," Zhu Junze said. "Bai Yunyu, I¡ªwe do not mind that you have someone else to love, because just as you said, this world is not ours. We were just here because we want to protect you, or at least, to meet you again because all of us miss you so much."


    "But that doesn''t mean we will stay silent when we see you getting hurt, especially by the one that you love in this world. Han Ye is an ungrateful bastard.. You should stop seeing him."

 Chapter 767 - RW 1.62

    "But that doesn''t mean we will stay silent when we see you getting hurt, especially by the one that you love in this world. Han Ye is an ungrateful bastard. You should stop seeing him."


    That statement was an order. Yunyu could feel it.


    Long Shen, Lee Taewoo, Zhu Junze, Mu Ronghui, and Huang Jinren were all serious about this one. They wouldn''t back down even if Yunyu told them that everything would be alright.


    Honestly, Yunyu was tired as well. He was so tired that he couldn''t even think about meeting Han Ye Gege anymore.


    Han Ye Gege had created such a rift in his heart that made him unable to process any kind of emotion other than pain whenever Yunyu imagined about Han Ye Gege.


    [Eh¡­ I kind of doubt that I can still look at Han Ye Gege straight in the eyes right now. I love him, I very much will love him forever. It''s cemented in my heart.]


    [But at the same time, I''m too scared to even look at him in the eyes. What kind of relationship do we have here? Love, but fear? Love and hatred?]


    Yunyu smiled bitterly and replied, "I will never see him anymore. I will never talk to him, nor stand near him, because I think I''ll get a panic attack if I''m standing way too close to him, haha..."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Yunyu''s pitiful smile ignited the protective nature of all the men around him. They were ready to hound at Han Ye and kill him if needed, though, Yunyu wouldn''t like it.


    Yunyu had the feeling that everyone here would kill Han Ye Gege for real if he still insisted on seeing him. So, by not seeing Han Ye Gege anymore, he had indirectly protected Gege from the wrath of five powerful men.


    Long Shen was the first one to open his mouth, "You should take a rest first, don''t worry about your work, I can postpone it."


    "Un, thank you, Long Zhen," Yunyu said.


    "And we will accompany you here, don''t you worry," Huang Jinren added, but this time, Yunyu shook his head.


    "You guys should leave. I know you guys have something else to do, right? Besides, I''m in VIP ward right now, I can just press the bell, and the nurse and Doctor would come to me, hehe."


    "But¡ª"


    "Especially you, Zhu Junze, you have a lot to do, I know that¡­."


    ¡­


    The five men looked at each other and made a tacit pact to leave Yunyu alone as it seemed that Yunyu wanted to be left alone right now.


    "Remember to call any of us if you need help. My phone will be on 24/7 for you," Mu Ronghui said, making sure that Yunyu was well protected.


    "Geez, you all so protective of me, that makes me feel like the main character ah, haha!" Yunyu tried to crack a joke, but nobody laughed with him. They all looked so serious, and Huang Jinren said;


    "Because you are."


    ¡­


    **


    After Yunyu assured them that everything would be alright, the five men finally left reluctantly. Yunyu sighed as he was finally alone once more.


    Looking at himself, he wasn''t even in particular pain right now. He wondered why he needed to stay for two days here based on Doctor''s recommendation.


    But oh well, this was all paid using Junze''s money, so it didn''t matter much for him.


    Yunyu stared at the sky from the window. He sighed, full of pity, "I really miss my transmigration world, where I can play with Pupa every day and meet with many fun, tragic, or even scary cases. In this world, all I got is just pain and suffering, nothing more, and there is no end of this suffering¡­."


    As Yunyu talked to himself, he saw someone standing beside the hospital bed from the reflection of the glass pane. He turned around immediately and was shocked upon seeing the young man with glasses and a doctor coat.


    He wasn''t tall, probably only a few centimetres taller than Yunyu. He was quite skinny, unlike the rest of the male leads.


    But his deep gaze behind the glasses really gave the same feeling from that world, "Sakuma¡­."


    Sakuma smiled thin at Bai Yunyu and nodded, "It seems that you already know my name, and probably my face as well, even if this is the first time we met."


    ¡­


    Yunyu didn''t want to admit it, just like the rest of the male leads, but it seemed that Sakuma was already well aware of what was happening.


    "My name in this world is Sakuma Hashimoto. I am a doctor in this world, not a genius android creator¡­."


    "Yukio Amano-San¡­ I miss you a lot¡­."


    Bai Yunyu bit his lower lip, trying not to get too emotional in this. Because his life with Sakuma was actually pitiful. He pitied Sakuma Hoshino''s lack of care, which turned him into a genius madman who created an androids army.


    He also pitied the circumstances of his death because he bet Sakuma Hoshino wasn''t going to forget him and move on.


    "Sakuma, I¡ª"


    "It''s okay, Amano-San. It''s not your fault that everything went wrong in our world. It''s mine. I am careless, and I can''t control my emotion. That''s why I created a hostile AI like W41-FU," Sakuma said. He approached Yunyu and sat at the edge of the hospital bed. "I will not blame you for everything, Amano-San."


    Sakuma never blamed Amano-San for what happened in his world, it was simply his fault, and he regretted it every day.


    He remembered everything that had happened in that world, but with a dream. He dreamed of everything since he was a kid, and the dream of that world was like a recording that played inside his head repeatedly.


    He thought he would never find the man in that dream, Yukio Amano-San. He was a rough man in his mid-30s with a warm smile and goodness in his heart.


    Until he met with Bai Yunyu, despite the different name and face, Sakuma knew this man was Yukio Amano-San in his dream because his heart said so.


    "Amano-San, may I ask you something?"


    ¡­


    "Do I have a place in your heart?"

 Chapter 768 - RW 1.63

    "Amano-San, may I ask you something?"


    ¡­


    "Do I have a place in your heart?"


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu zipped his mouth. He didn''t know whether he should say yes and give Sakuma hope or say no and break his heart, but hopefully, he would give Sakuma relief and move on.


    Sensing Bai Yunyu''s hesitation, Sakuma sat closer towards Yunyu and gently held his hand. Sakuma put Yunyu''s palm on his heart, so Yunyu could feel the heartbeat, and Sakuma also put his palm on Yunyu''s heart, making sure that he could also feel the heartbeat of his beloved.


    Sakuma smiled full of joy as he could feel the heartbeat, "Amano-San, I''m so happy that you have a beating heart. A real heart, not machine one that I created for you."


    "I am a monster who ruined your life and changed your body into an android, so I can have full control over you," Sakuma''s palm on Yunyu''s chest started trembling. "Up to this day, I still can''t forgive myself for my egoistic behaviour. I ruined your life, dragged you down to my dirty shell that I called home."


    "Amano-San, do you know¡­ after your death, I never find anyone else. I only have you in my life. I revived Mamoru Ito as an android, becoming an immortal chief for Neo Yokto. I also revived your body with my backup memory, but¡­ no matter how much I tried to make you as original as you could be, your android version is just different."


    "It doesn''t have your soul, and I cannot feel your warmth at all," Sakuma said. His shoulder slowly drooped down, and he buried his face on Yunyu''s chest. "With this, I can feel your warmth again, your real heartbeat, and your soul."


    "Amano-San, I''m sorry¡­."


    Bai Yunyu stared at Sakuma, who buried his head on Yunyu''s chest. He gently patted Sakuma''s head, "I never hold a grudge against you, not in that world, and not here as well."


    "It''s easy for you to say that, Amano-San. But this guilt in my heart will be a permanent shadow in my heart. I live my life trying to perfect you as an android, so I can get my Amano-San back to no avail. I''ve been thinking about ending my life so many times because I can''t bear with the loneliness."


    "But I don''t want to waste the life that you''ve given me. I became the immortal justice of Neo Yokto, but at what cost?"


    "I''d rather live as a shut-in in my lab with you. I''ll discard my dream as long as I can be with you once more."


    Honestly, Yunyu didn''t really understand what Sakuma really wanted right now. Yunyu already apologized, and there were no hard feelings between them. But he seemed to be wanting more...


    Sakuma took his time burying his face on Yunyu''s chest. He really craved for this heartbeat that he couldn''t replicate, no matter how advanced his technology was.


    The heartbeat of his beloved, Amano-San.


    "Amano-San, do I have a place in your heart?" Sakuma repeated his previous question.


    "¡­ You do," Yunyu replied. "You have a place in my heart, always. But you have to share it with many other men. You should''ve known that your world isn''t the only place where I stay and have a full life."


    "I understand, and I don''t plan to have you all by myself, Amano-San. Because I know my sin, and I don''t deserve to have you¡­." Sakuma said. "I just want to be a part of your life, occupying a small space in your heart so I can be assured¡­."


    "Then you don''t need to ask because there is always a spot for you, Sakuma," Yunyu said as he continued to caress Sakuma''s hair.


    "Amano-San, do you love any of those five men?"


    "I love them all, just like how I love you."


    "No, Amano-San, I''m talking about your true love, the one you truly want to spend your time alone."


    ¡­


    "There is someone, but he is not part of those five men," Yunyu replied. "And he doesn''t love me at all. He hurts me terribly to the point that he gave me a panic attack. This¡­ is his doing."


    Yunyu didn''t want to act all sweet about Han Ye Gege like what he did with Lee Taewoo, not anymore.


    Because the pain would be less excruciating when Sakuma had zero expectation to Han Ye Gege.


    "He is a coldhearted monster, but I love that monster nonetheless," Yunyu said. "And you don''t need to worry, I have no plan on ever dating him. He doesn''t treat me like a human, let alone dating me."


    "Amano-San¡­ what terrible fate has fallen upon you¡­ upon us¡­" Sakuma lamented. "I am madly in love with you, and I will never date anyone other than you in my life. But you''re in love with someone else who doesn''t even treat you like a human. I feel like God is playing tricks on us."


    [You''re right, I feel like God Han Ye is playing tricks on us¡­]


    [But what can we do?]


    "Because we''re a slave to our own heart. We cannot determine which person we would be in love with because true love buds at the strangest scenario," Yunyu said.


    "And you will continue loving him despite not having any chance? You will die alone, Amano-San¡­"


    "I am a slave to my own heart, Sakuma. No matter how many times everyone tells me to stop loving that cold monster, I just cannot do that," Yunyu smiled bitterly. "It''s better to just let me love stupidly rather than forcing the impossible on me."


    ¡­


    Sakuma felt a pain in his heart as if his heart had been shattered from inside. But he didn''t want to be a burden to Amano-San. The fact that his Amano-San accepted him back despite all the horrible treatment Sakuma gave him in that world was already a blessing.


    "Amano-San, may I request something else?"


    "What is it?"


    "Can I spend the night listening to your heartbeat? I just want to have a good rest on your chest, without guilt in my heart."


    Bai Yunyu chuckled lightly.. He patted Sakuma''s head and whispered, "Rest now my little genius."

 Chapter 769 - RW 1.64

    The five male leads visited Yunyu every day, while Sakuma accompanied him every chance he got when there was no patient. Two days passed, and Yunyu was discharged.


    "Sakuma, this is my number. You can call me anytime soon. Remember, you still have a permanent spot in my heart, so I will never abandon you," Yunyu gave Sakuma a scrap of paper containing his number and house address before he left the hospital.


    "I will call you often and visit your duplex, Amano-San. I will extend my stay in China," Sakuma said.


    "Hush, you should refer to me as Bai Yunyu in this world. You can only call me as Amano-San in private, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    Bai Yunyu was picked up by Mu Ronghui, as he was the one who lived near Yunyu''s duplex.


    Ronghui opened the door for Yunyu, and they drove back to Yunyu''s duplex.


    "I''ve cleaned your duplex while you''re hospitalized," Mu Ronghui said. "I''m sorry I haven''t said it to you. I took the duplicate key you gave to my Grandma and went inside your duplex."


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t take anything. I just don''t want you to work just after you get discharged. You need a lot of rest," Mu Ronghui said.


    "Ah, it''s fine then," Yunyu smiled. "Thank you, Ronghui."


    "Anything for you, Yunyu, but¡­." Mu Ronghui pondered for a moment, thinking whether this would be a proper question, but he got nothing to lose for this one. "Yunyu, I found a lot of Han Ye merchandise everywhere. It''s so many that I already lost count. I just want to ask whether you will keep it after what happened."


    "I will keep it," Yunyu replied quickly. "Even if Han Ye Gege treats me like an animal, I will still support him. But I will follow what you and the rest of the guys told me. I will not approach or disturb him anymore. I will keep my distance away from him, so I can work for myself while keep supporting him silently."


    Mu Ronghui wanted to say that he shouldn''t support a bastard like Han Ye at all. But that wasn''t possible. Yunyu already repeated himself many times that he had no control over his own feeling.


    That he was a slave to his own heart.


    Mu Ronghui drove in silence until they reached the front yard of Yunyu''s duplex, "Bai Yunyu, tell me if you need something, alright? I will always stay alert if you need any help. What I mean any is ANYthing, okay?"


    "Sure, sure, you''re worrying too much, hehe," Yunyu giggled and pecked Ronghui''s cheek, giving a light kiss. "I''ll leave now, thanks, Ronghui!"


    Ronghui was stunned, even if Yunyu only kissed him as a sign of friendship, or maybe a small intimacy, but it wavered his heart. He wanted to grab Yunyu''s hand, begging him to stay, but he knew that was impossible.


    In the end, Mu Ronghui only watched Yunyu''s back as he entered the duplex, lamenting over his fate that he might never be able to embrace Yunyu as a lover.


    "Fate is truly a cruel thing," Mu Ronghui mumbled.


    **


    Bai Yunyu inhaled deeply as he entered his house. It was only two days, but he felt like an eternity because he missed his peaceful life here, as a broke young man, worshipping Han Ye Gege with all the merchandise.


    "Ah, at least Ronghui didn''t do anything to all the merchandise. It''d go absolutely nuts if he did," Yunyu said.


    He walked to the living room and sat on the sofa for a while before checking his phone that ran out of battery.


    The moment his phone turned on again, the first thing he saw was hundreds of recent missed calls from Jia Jie. He frowned as he wondered whether he was in trouble or what?


    Thus, Yunyu called her back, and after a few beeps, Jia Jie picked up the call.


    "Hello, Jia Jie, is there something happening?" Yunyu asked. "You called me so many times."


    "Yunyu¡­" Jia Jie''s voice trembled on the phone, which alerted Yunyu immediately.


    "J¡ªJie? Is everything alright? Did something happen in these two days?"


    "Yunyu, you know what happened, right? You''re right there¡­." Jia Jie said, mentioning the brawl between Lee Taewoo and Han Ye Gege in the restaurant.


    ¡­


    "I''m sorry, Jia Jie. It''s all my fault," Yunyu took the blame in default, afraid that Jia Jie might be fighting with Han Ye Gege again and risking her job once more.


    No matter how bad it was, Jia Jie shouldn''t be wasting that job because she really needed the money for her mom''s medication in the hospital.


    "I accidentally insulted Han Ye Gege and¡­ um¡­ Han Ye Gege must''ve felt so insulted that he got angry. Then my friend Lee Taewoo punched him. I''m sorry, Jie, it''s all my fault. You shouldn''t confront Han Ye Gege about this, okay?"


    Honestly, Yunyu felt a lot easier to blame himself for something like this because he was used to being blamed for everything that happened with Han Ye Gege.


    [As long as Han Ye Gege is happy, I guess¡­]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Jia Jie?"


    "Bai Yunyu, I''m not an idiot, I asked the restaurant owner immediately, and he told me the story. Look, I don''t want you to blame yourself for something you can''t control. It''s Han Ye that is making trouble with you," Jia Jie said, but her voice was shaky as if she was trying to deliver something heavy.


    "Jie, your voice is so shaky. Are you really okay?"


    "¡­ Bai Yunyu¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "My mom is in critical condition and in need of a lot of money for surgery," Jia Jie said. She was on the verge of crying right now because she truly didn''t want to do this, if not because of the condition surrounding her.


    Because she would hurt Yunyu with her own hands and hurt such a kind young man.


    "Can you help me? Please meet me at the address that I will share with you soon. Don''t come with anyone, just yourself.. It''s something important."

 Chapter 770 - RW 1.65

    "Can you help me? Please meet me at the address that I will share with you soon. Don''t come with anyone, just yourself. It''s something important."


    "Eh¡­" Yunyu was dazed for a moment when Jia Jie said that he shouldn''t come with anyone and it was something important. He had a bad feeling about this.


    No, his feeling should be correct. It wasn''t Jia Jie who wanted to meet him, but another person, a man, that wanted to meet him.


    [That''s definitely Han Ye Gege¡­]


    Yunyu didn''t know why Han Ye Gege wanted to meet him, but he knew it wouldn''t be for his surprise birthday party or anything pleasant. In fact, Yunyu immediately expected the worst when he imagined meeting Han Ye Gege again.


    Because he knew Han Ye Gege would never treat him like a human being¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jia Jie realized the silence between them and got panicked instantly. She was in a very dire situation right now, "Y¡ªYunyu, I''m begging you, please help me in this one. My mom is in serious critical condition right now, I will lose my job, and if I can''t get enough money, my mom¡­ my mom will¡­."


    Yunyu smiled thinly as he heard Jia Jie''s plea. He knew how hard it was for Jia Jie to call him for this. Even Yunyu knew that.


    Jia Jie told him so many times that she was fed up, tired of Han Ye''s mistreatment towards them. But she was forced because this job paid well for her mom''s treatment.


    [Ah, of course, I have to be the scapegoat for someone else''s happiness. I am the scapegoat of my dad''s happiness, and I am the scapegoat for Jia Jie''s happiness.]


    [I got used to it anyway. What''s the worst that could happen? Han Ye Gege beating the hell out of my body? Meh. He humiliated me with harsh words? Oh, come on, that''s so common.]


    Honestly, Yunyu kept repeating that he would be all right, but he wasn''t sure either. Because he got a panic attack after Han Ye Gege humiliated him right in front of Lee Taewoo.


    But he couldn''t just sit here while Jia Jie was begging for her mother''s life. He helped Jia Jie take care of her mom in the hospital a few times while she was extremely busy doing the errand for Han Ye. Jia Jie''s mother was such a sweet old woman, sickly because of complications and frail health.


    [Jia Jie''s mom¡­ though she is dying, at least there is someone who loves her wholeheartedly.]


    [While I have nothing, no one.]


    [Sure, six men want to make me their lover. But no matter how much sweetness they give to me, they can''t fill this emptiness in my heart.]


    [Because only Han Ye Gege could fill it¡­]


    Yunyu took a deep breath and then showed a smile while he was still on the call, "Sure thing, Jie! Just share the address, and I''ll go!"


    Jia Jie was relieved and also saddened at the same time. She was relieved that meant she wouldn''t need to get fired because she was in dire need of that money.


    At the same time, she was saddened because it was another round of humiliation for Yunyu.


    "I¡­ I will send the location," Jia Jie replied weakly. "I''m sorry, Yunyu¡­."


    "Aish, why do you say sorry, Jia Jie? I will help you no matter what. There is nobody that truly loves me anyway, whether I die or not, it doesn''t really matter, hehe."


    "Yunyu¡ª"


    Beep.


    Yunyu hung up the call first, and Jia Jie''s body trembled. She dropped her phone and slumped on the floor. She was crying her heart out because she had wronged Yunyu so much.


    After a while, Yunyu got a text from Jia Jie, giving him an exact location on the map where he needed to go.


    He clicked on the location and found an expensive gated community house for extremely rich people. And of course, he knew which rich person could afford a house here.


    He checked the address again with the map and found a house right beside Han Ye Gege''s house, which baffled him.


    "Oh well, I have nothing to lose anyway. Let''s go!"


    **


    Yunyu used a taxi to arrive at the gated community. He got off and stood in front of the address that Jia Jie gave.


    He glanced at Han Ye Gege''s big house right beside the designated house, and it looked deserted as always. Han Ye Gege rarely came home as he had tons of activities outside.


    There was a man in black standing in front of the gate. Yunyu approached him carefully and asked, "Excuse me, Uncle. Do you know whether the person inside wants to meet me? I got a request to come here."


    The man in black glanced at him and then nodded, "The Lord has been waiting for you."


    The man in black opened the gate and escorted Yunyu inside this house. Yunyu looked around in awe, especially when he entered the main room. Everything was clean and seemed to be new. Yunyu always thought this house was empty because Han Ye Gege purchased it. Han Ye Gege didn''t like to have a neighbor because they might make noises that he hated so much.


    [To think about it again, Han Ye Gege is always such a grumpy man.]


    The man in black escorted him until he found himself in a library with warm color and velvet rug.


    Two men were sitting while playing chess. One was in his late twenties, while the other was old, probably already in his late fifty to early sixty years old.


    Yunyu instantly recognized the younger man sitting at the chess table. But he didn''t recognize the old one.


    "My lord, this is the man you''ve requested," the man in black said. He grabbed Yunyu''s arm and shoved him to draw closer towards the two men.


    "Good, you can leave now."


    The two men stopped playing, and the younger one turned his head to look at Yunyu. He had an evil smirk on his lips that froze Yunyu out of fear.


    "Good morning, Bai Yunyu."

 Chapter 771 - RW 1.66

    "Good morning, Bai Yunyu."


    Yunyu was shocked when he saw Han Ye Gege sitting with a mysterious old man. He had a few bruises on his face that were covered with light makeup, but it still wouldn''t be enough. It was proof that Lee Taewoo really beat him up well.


    This was also the first time Han Ye Gege actually called him with a full name, but he wasn''t happy. He was terrified instead.


    Han Ye smiled at him, but that smile didn''t reach his eyes. He stared at Yunyu with his cold gaze as if looking at dead meat.


    Yunyu was too petrified to move, so he just stood there in fear, and his heart started beating crazily, just like the last time he met with Han Ye Gege. He automatically sweated like crazy and was so close to getting another panic attack.


    "Bai Yunyu, let me introduce you to Mr. Shi Mu. He is the President of Min Entertainment, the biggest entertainment industry in China. I invited him here because we are going to have a deal, and that deal¡­ includes you in it."


    The old man finally looked towards Yunyu''s direction and clicked his tongue in awe, "Is this the boy you''ve been telling me, Han Ye?"


    "Indeed, President, he is the one. What do you think? Does he fit your taste?" Han Ye asked. "He is 19 years old, has no family, and has no one that looks after him. He will be fine even if he disappears from the face of the earth."


    The old man smirked as he leered at Yunyu with his perverted gaze, "He has the face, such a bright and cheery face of a young man. Definitely would be nice to see his expression twisted in bed."


    Yunyu''s heart started beating uncontrollably as he got the ominous feeling inside his heart. He thought this would be another round of beating from Han Ye Gege, but this was much worse than he expected.


    Han Ye was enjoying the terrified face of Bai Yunyu, "Well, if you like him, why not keep him as your pet? Don''t worry about the police. I''ll handle them."


    "Hmmm, that''s what I want as well. His face fits my type really well. I can''t wait to make him my new sex toy. The last one has been so loose, I don''t enjoy him anymore."


    "Well, isn''t this a perfect chance to get one?" Han Ye offered. He got up from the chair and walked towards Yunyu. He stood behind Yunyu and grabbed his jaw from behind.


    Yunyu''s body trembled in fear as he could feel the cold hand of Han Ye Gege actually caressed his cheeks and jaw, "This kid said that he is a virgin. But I kind of doubt it. He acts like a slut most of the time, and he has so many flings in the past."


    "Oh? What if he is not tight anymore? That wouldn''t be fun for me," the old man said.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. You can just discard this thing if you don''t like him. Nobody wants him anyway," Han Ye reasoned without the slightest care of Yunyu, who almost dropped dead after hearing that he was being trafficked right now.


    "Hmm, if you said so, then I will take him," the old man stared at Yunyu, who was on the verge of crying right now, and he hesitated a little. "But there is one problem."


    "One problem?"


    "I still have to attend a long movie festival in France. I cannot keep him in for now. I think you should be keeping him until my return, Han Ye," the old president said.


    Han Ye''s gaze darkened instantly as if he had heard something so ridiculous, "You want me to keep him? But that''s not what we''re agreed for."


    "That doesn''t matter. You just need to keep him for about a few weeks until I can return. Just do whatever you want to do with him. I don''t care."


    "Including treating him like my slave or a pet animal?" Han Ye asked.


    ¡­


    The old man hesitated until he gave out a nod after Han Ye glared at him with his threatening gaze, "S¡ªSure, you can treat him like a pet or something. I will return after that and get a slice."


    Han Ye was still angry at heart, but he couldn''t turn back at this point. Thus, he nodded and made an agreement, "That''s a deal then, don''t miss your chance, Mr. Shi Mu."


    "I¡ªI will not," the old man got up from the chair and walked towards Yunyu. Bai Yunyu''s tears were already streaming down like a river in his cheeks, which sparked pity in his heart. The old man didn''t think it would be this serious. This wasn''t his expectation when he agreed to Han Ye''s request.


    "W¡ªWell, nice to meet you, Bai Yunyu. Let''s work together in the future, shall we?" The old man grinned and showed his yellow teeth that showed Yunyu the true meaning of a monster. His heart couldn''t handle this anymore, and he started to have difficulty breathing for a moment before losing consciousness once more.


    He fainted and fell behind, caught by Han Ye.


    The old man panicked and said, "Oh no! Han Ye, this isn''t what you told me to do!"


    "Shut up, old man! I told you to scare him until he fainted! I said you should act as if you want to fuck him right here, right now! Why do you need to delay it!" Han Ye yelled back at the old man. "I fucking paid you to act like a creepy old man that wants to fuck him! Now I have to take care of him and make him my pet in my house?!"


    "It''s just¡­ I just can''t! Don''t you see how terrified he was? How could you still have the heart to scare him when he is crying out of fear!?"


    Han Ye''s gaze darkened the moment this old man started speaking the same bullshit over and over.


    That Bai Yunyu looked so clean, so cute, so pitiful. That Bai Yunyu never had any vile intention, nor did he want to take anything from him.


    "You''re just like the rest of the people in this world. You''re all idiots who don''t know how a vile thing could hide inside the body of a good-hearted young man. Remember, I already paid all of your debt to those debt collectors. You will return here in one week to scare this trash thing again our I will take back all of my money, and those debt collectors will return at you and kill you. Maybe they will sell your organs in the black market to get their money back."


    The old man was scared, and he reluctantly nodded as he had no more choice.


    "Good, now leave."


    The old man quickly left the house. This house was actually bought by Han Ye a while back, and he found a good way to utilize it.


    Of course, the whole thing was just a fake scenario. That old man was just a regular man in big debt, so Han Ye used him to scare Bai Yunyu and traumatize him.


    He still couldn''t accept that someone would stand for Bai Yunyu, like Lee Taewoo, "Vile thing like you doesn''t deserve to be defended by anyone, I will make sure that you will not think about having a good life with someone else. You deserve to suffer."


    Han Ye carried Yunyu in bridal style and then went to the bedroom.. He threw Yunyu''s unconscious body to the soft bed and turned away, "I will make you know that you have no worth, you trash thing."

 Chapter 772 - RW 1.67

    Bai Yunyu got up a few hours later, feeling groggy after he had a terrible nightmare.


    It wasn''t really a nightmare because it was all true. Han Ye Gege trafficked him to an old man and sold him without his consent. He opened his eyes to look around, and after realizing that he was in a stranger''s room, he instantly got up from the bed and looked around in panic.


    He checked his pocket to find his phone, so he could contact the police or anyone before that disgusting old man would find him and take his virginity in this world.


    But as he kept searching, he started to realize that his phone and wallet had gone missing.


    "Searching for this?" The door was suddenly opened, and Han Ye Gege came in with his phone and wallet. He dangled the phone right in front of Yunyu and scoffed, "Who do you want to call now? One of your boyfriends? How many times have you offered your ass to them? You slut."


    Bai Yunyu couldn''t believe that Han Ye Gege would sell him like that. He knew that he was worthless, but he still had the freedom to live! How could he take that as well!


    "Han Ye Gege, please stop doing this to me. What did I do wrong?!"


    "Hm? What''s gotten, you so worked up?" Han Ye chuckled mirthlessly. "All I did is keep you here for a week until that old man returns and fuck you out of your guts."


    Bai Yunyu started panicking again. He had to escape this place no matter what. But there was no way out, and this was the third floor of the house. There was no way he could just jump out and escape.


    "Gege, I¡ªI will never come to you again. I''ll never disturb you anymore. I will cut all of my relations with you and Jia Jie! Just please¡­ please let me go!"


    Han Ye''s gaze darkened again when Yunyu said he wanted to cut all ties with Han Ye. His cold gaze froze Yunyu on the spot as Han Ye slowly walked in his direction.


    Yunyu instinctively took a step back whenever Han Ye Gege advanced one step. He kept doing that until his back hit the wall behind him.


    Han Ye finally closed their gap and stood right in front of Yunyu. Han Ye''s smirk widened as he realized that he had caught the way out.


    Han Ye leaned in and locked Yunyu''s hands with his, "Do you want to run away from me? I thought you''re the one who wished that I could give you my attention."


    "Now you have all the attention that you wished for, you attention whore," Han Ye said ruthlessly.


    Yunyu lowered his eyes, afraid to look up, and met Han Ye Gege''s eyes. He was too scared right now.


    "Why are you looking down?" Han Ye asked. He grabbed Yunyu''s jaw and forced him to raise his head. "Look at me, you idiot."


    "Han Ye Gege¡­ why¡­" Yunyu asked since there was no way out anyway. "Why do you have to go this far to torture me? I already promised that I would never see you again. I will move on with my life¡­."


    "Who told you that you can move on?" Han Ye asked. "I won''t allow you to move on because you don''t have the right to be happy. I will be the one who ruins your soul until you realize how worthless you are."


    "But¡­ I know that I''m worthless. You don''t need to remind me the obvious thing¡­." Yunyu said. "Jia Jie told me that she really needed my help here. I assume that''s because you''re threatening to fire her while her mom seriously needs the money. So I have to come."


    "Do you know why I accepted her request even though I know that it''s a trap? That''s because I want to help Jia Jie, and I know my worth¡­ which is nothing. I expected myself to be the scapegoat and get beaten up by you, Gege. That''s why I just sort of accepted my fate and came here."


    "But, even if you don''t believe me, I really keep myself chaste, at least in this world¡­" Yunyu said, though he doubted that Han Ye understood what ''this world'' meant.


    But he did keep his virginity in this world. Because he refused to sleep with anyone except Han Ye Gege.


    "I will never let myself be bedded by anyone except¡­ except by¡­." Yunyu wanted to say ''you,'' but he knew that would disgust Han Ye Gege more.


    So he just dropped the case and sighed, "Gege, did you have fun? Can you release me now? You can just¡­ beat me up with something, like a crowbar or something else, until you''re satisfied if you want. Please just don''t fire Jia Jie¡­."


    Han Ye gritted his teeth. He tried to suppress this feeling in his heart. No matter how many times he kept reminding himself that Yunyu was just acting, and he was actually a vile thing, his heart kept forcing himself to fall in love with Yunyu once more.


    ''I will not fall into the same trap over and over,'' Han Ye convinced himself. ''This trash thing deserves to suffer. I will never let him find happiness with another man. He deserves to be tortured under my hand!''


    After taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Han Ye asked, "Do you think it''s just about Deng Jia? You know the damage that you''ve done to me?"


    Yunyu looked confused. He didn''t know what he had done to deserve such a thing. He remembered nothing in the past life, but an apology would calm Han Ye Gege down¡­


    "Han Ye Gege, I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry that I did wrong¡­." Yunyu said.


    Han Ye stared at Yunyu''s eyes, and his anger just burst out. He grabbed Yunyu''s collar and yanked him inward to face Han Ye until the tip of their noses touched.


    "You think I don''t know your trickery? You don''t remember anything, and you want to give me a fake, half-hearted apology? Go fuck yourself, you vile thing!" Han Ye pushed Yunyu to the wall with force, and Yunyu''s head hit the wall.


    "Argh!" Yunyu wailed in pain as he rubbed his head. Han Ye Gege seriously didn''t hold his strength when he basically threw Yunyu to the wall.


    Yunyu slumped on the floor while Han Ye Gege walked away with his phone and wallet, "In one week, you will be that old man''s fuck toy. No need to try convincing me that you''re a virgin, you cheap whore!"


    SLAM!


    Han Ye Gege slammed the door, locking him in this room. Yunyu could only watch blankly as he realized that Han Ye Gege was even angrier after the apology.


    Yunyu''s tears started streaming down again. He held it when Han Ye Gege was here because Gege told him that he was giving a fake and half-hearted apology.


    "How am I supposed to apologize? How am I supposed to make up for what I did wrong if I remember nothing? All I want is to live like a human.. All I want is for you to leave me alone¡­."

 Chapter 773 - RW 1.68

    Bai Yunyu sat on the bed in a daze. He didn''t know what to do right now. With his phone and wallet confiscated, he couldn''t contact anyone, and he wasn''t allowed to leave the room. He was basically a prisoner right now.


    "I wonder if any of the male leads will realize that I''ve gone missing. I hope they can save me¡­." Yunyu said to himself. He knew the first one who would look for him, Long Shen.


    Since he was still the cast for Bo Yun in the new drama. He expected Long Shen to search for him when he was absent tomorrow morning.


    A few hours had passed, and Yunyu slowly recovered from the initial shock that he had been trafficked by Han Ye Gege to a musty old man.


    Not because he had a strong mental strength, but because he already expected the worst. He never expected any humane treatment from Han Ye Gege anyway.


    Yunyu got up from the bed and walked around the big room, trying to find a source of entertainment, or even better, any means of communication so he could get the hell out.


    But he found nothing in this clean, white room. There wasn''t even a television for him to watch a show.


    "At least let me watch some Raikantopeni BL series!" Yunyu yelled out frustratedly.


    The big bedroom''s front window facing Main Street wasn''t accessible for him. Steel bars were preventing him from opening it. So he walked to the balcony facing the backyard of this three stories house.


    Yunyu was amazed once he saw what the balcony facing the backyard offered to him.


    It was a clear view of the small manmade forest behind the house, and when he looked down to check the backyard, there was a big pond instead of the regular pool.


    The pond had a somewhat deep dark water, and there were plenty of lotus flowers floating on it as well.


    "Ahh, it''s a bit¡­ scary," Yunyu mumbled. Many big houses like this would usually have a big pool, but this house had a dark water pond instead.


    "Well, I guess the lotuses look good, at least."


    Yunyu sat on the small chair on the balcony, staring at the empty forest in front of him. He sat in a daze for a long time, lamenting over his fate, the fate that he thought was so ridiculous, he couldn''t even laugh at it.


    "Ah, Bai Yunyu, don''t you see how sad your life is?" Yunyu reminded himself. "Your mother is dead. Your father married another woman and discarded you because you''ll be an eyesore for his new perfect family. None of your relatives want to take you."


    "You live in a terrible condition and stopped pursuing university¡­ because you don''t have money. Well, you said that you want to pursue acting instead, but let''s be honest, you''re just so broke, and your dad refuses to pay for your tuition."


    "Then, you just decided to devote all of your life to the idol you''ve been madly in love with for your entire high school years. You supported him in any way possible to the point that you couldn''t even take care of yourself. All you want to do is to make him the star that everybody loves."


    "But now, the same person sold you to a random musty old man, not for money, but because of an unknown spite you had no memories of."


    "Now, all you can do is to wait for a rescue, or probably let yourself getting fucked by an old man in his sixties, even though you''ve promised yourself not to lose your virginity to anyone but Han Ye Gege in this life at least."


    Yunyu laughed at his own misfortune. He was truly the discarded son of fate.


    "Your fate is so terrible, Yunyu. Why are you still alive anyway? It doesn''t make sense that you have to keep being alive in this kind of environment."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Yunyu bit his lower lip, trying hard not to cry so often. "I miss Pupa so much. Where is that floating orange thing? I want to have an adventure again, jumping from one world to another. No matter how painful or difficult it might be, it will be 10 times better than in this world."


    Bai Yunyu looked down at the dark pond in the backyard and pondered, ''Will I get a quick and painless death if I jump from this spot?''


    He was pondering about that, but his dark thought got cut short when Han Ye Gege suddenly opened the door with Yunyu''s phone in his left hand and a plate full of food on his right.


    Han Ye put the food on the small table on the balcony and stared at Yunyu, who sat in a daze. He looked down when Han Ye stared at him, which infuriated Han Ye even more.


    "Why do you always do that when you''re facing me? Do I look scary to you? Aren''t I the idol that you''ve always been in love with?" Han Ye accused.


    "Because you don''t see me as a human. I''m afraid that I will offend you¡­." Yunyu replied. "And if I keep staring at you for a while, my heart starts beating really fast, and I have difficulty breathing, I will get a panic attack. I''m sorry, Gege."


    Han Ye clenched his fist. He already told himself that he wouldn''t fall for such stupid trickery, "Stop acting pitiful. I know that you''re just trying to fish some sympathy!"


    "I¡ªI''m sorry¡­."


    Han Ye got even angrier. The more submissive and pitiful Yunyu got, the angrier he got as well.


    "Argh, screw that, you got a text from that bastard Long Shen. Go call him and say that you''re alright and on vacation to heal yourself. Remember, if you dare to call for help, then I will make sure to fire Deng Jia from her job, and her mother would probably die out quick because of you."


    "I will also press charge to Lee Taewoo for beating me. You know that I can ruin his life in just a snap of fingers if I want to, right?"

 Chapter 774 - RW 1.69

    "I will also press charge to Lee Taewoo for beating me. You know that I can ruin his life easier if I want to, right?"


    Bai Yunyu''s eyes widened. It seemed that Han Ye Gege had realized that he was already immune to any torture that he inflicted. But Yunyu wasn''t immune if someone else got the pain instead of him.


    Especially the male leads that he wronged in the transmigration worlds. He didn''t want anybody else other than him to taste the wrath of Han Ye Gege.


    "G¡ªGege, please don''t hurt him!" Bai Yunyu quickly got up from the chair and kneeled in front of Han Ye. He grabbed Han Ye''s legs and begged while looking at the handsome man.


    "Gege, please, I beg you, don''t hurt any of them. You can hurt me, but please don''t hurt those who have no relation to this!"


    "NO RELATION?!" Han Ye''s anger burst out again, and he raised his leg and stomped on Yunyu''s shoulder, making the young man fall backward and grimaced in pain.


    "YOU SAID THEY HAVE NO RELATIONS?!" Han Ye started kicking Bai Yunyu in the stomach. "YOU SAID THERE ARE NO RELATIONS!? DO YOU THINK MY PAIN IS NOT REAL?!"


    "Argh! Ack¡ªurgh!" Bai Yunyu cowered in fear as Han Ye Gege kept on kicking him. It wasn''t that painful, at least not as painful as he expected. Maybe Han Ye Gege actually held back at him, or he was just too numb to feel the pain.


    Han Ye took his time, continuously kicking the young man until Yunyu sobbed out of fear and pain.


    Han Ye''s chest rose up and down as he tried to control his anger after bursting out again. No matter how many times he yelled at Yunyu, it wouldn''t change that Yunyu had no recollection of what happened, nor was he sorry for what he did.


    Han Ye gritted his teeth and threw the phone towards Yunyu, "Wipe your tears and stop crying. Call Long Shen and tell him that you''re on vacation now!"


    Yunyu wept the tears in his eyes with his shirt and pressed call on Long Shen''s number. After one beep, Long Shen picked up the call.


    "Hello, Bai Yunyu, where are you right now? I''m dead worried!"


    Yunyu bit his lower lip, preparing himself not to sound sad or whimpering. After he closed his eyes for a second, he acted cheery again, "Hey, Long Shen~ I saw your text just now!"


    "Yeah, I''m so worried about you¡­."


    "Aish, don''t be worried ah! I''m using my saving to go on a trip¡­ to Bali! Yes, I really want to go to Bali. This is my first time!"


    "You also went to Bali in my world¡­ can I come with you?"


    "N¡ªNo! You shouldn''t. It''s a healing time for me. I just want to be left alone. I''m sorry about the shooting, okay? I''ll return in one week, or you can just replace me with a new one."


    "Don''t worry about the web drama. There is also a shake-up in the sponsors. Few of them are pulling out their investment to the web drama for no reason. We''re trying to get a new sponsor first before continuing," Long Shen replied.


    Yunyu''s eyes immediately directed at Han Ye Gege, who smirked upon hearing about the sponsors.


    "Okay then, I''ll return in one week! I''ll make sure to bring some souvenirs, hehe! Bye, Long Shen!"


    Beep.


    Yunyu hung up the call and gave it back to Han Ye Gege.


    Han Ye snatched the phone and said, "Remember, you will start accepting their calls and said that you''re on vacation from now on, okay?"


    "¡­ Gege, what did you do to the web drama?"


    "What did I do? Nothing," Han Ye shrugged. "I just talked with the sponsors and said that I''ll be pulling my partnership with them if they support such dirty web drama about a filthy cut sleeve like you."


    ¡­


    "But that''s my chance after you kicked me out of my role as Bai Shijue¡­."


    "Do you not understand what I imply here? Oh, sorry, I forgot that you are just a high school graduate who can''t afford to go to college. That''s why you can''t catch the hint."


    Han Ye crouched to get at the same eye level with Yunyu and said, "I don''t want you to succeed. I don''t want anyone to see you on a screen. You don''t deserve happiness, and you don''t deserve to be liked by anybody else."


    Han Ye stood straight and then walked away, "Eat the food. I don''t want you to die out of starvation. Not until the finale."


    SLAM!


    Bai Yunyu stared at the door once more and got up quietly. He went to the small table and ate the food prepared for him.


    Honestly, Yunyu didn''t know what he would expect from Han Ye Gege. Well, at least he knew that Han Ye Gege wouldn''t treat him like a human, that was for sure.


    But at this point, he just wanted to leave.


    "Maybe after the torture is done, Han Ye Gege will finally let me leave."


    Bai Yunyu stared at the food in front of him. It was actually his favorite spicy chicken wings that he had eaten with Huang Jinren before. It was weird because he never realized that Han Ye Gege knew about his favorite food.


    "Maybe Han Ye Gege bought this randomly," Yunyu mumbled. He wiped the tears in his cheeks before grabbing one spicy chicken wing, "Oh well, whatever, I don''t really care whether I will live or die anyway."


    **


    Meanwhile, Han Ye walked back and forth, circling around the living room anxiously.


    He wouldn''t lie that he got terribly mad when Bai Yunyu started numbing out the pain again. The voice in his heart told him that Bai Yunyu subjected him to endless torment, and he wanted revenge.


    But with just a small taste of revenge, and that little shit already started numbing the pain?! Then what was the point if he couldn''t even feel the pain anymore?!


    "I can''t do this. I need to bully him! I have to, I have to!" Han Ye quickly found a name in the contact number and pressed the call button.


    "Hello, yeah, come to my house tomorrow morning.. I will give you the address, don''t be late."

 Chapter 775 - RW 1.70

    Bai Yunyu was sitting alone, mindlessly watching the forest and the deep dark pond in the backyard. He had taken a bath, and surprisingly, plenty of clothing fit his size in the wardrobe.


    It gave him a false sense that Han Ye Gege actually designed this room to lock him up, "Some sort of black room play, kinky~ Hehe¡­."


    Yunyu chuckled for a moment before he zipped his lips again. This wasn''t a play anymore. It was too much, too far. Of course, he knew that Han Ye Gege didn''t actually love him, nor did he ever see him as a human being.


    "Ah, Yunyu, what are you thinking right now? Thinking that Han Ye Gege is just a Yandere? Pffftt¡­"


    "¡­ Well, at least Jia Jie''s mom will be alright. That''s all I can do¡­."


    Bai Yunyu continued staring blankly at the forest until he heard the door was opened. He turned his head and expected Han Ye Gege to come with his phone to say something to those male leads, or he might come with some kind of torture method? Not sure.


    But his eyes widened when he saw the one who came, not Han Ye Gege, but Yunyu''s counterfeit guy, "Bi¡­ He¡­"


    Bi He stormed in and walked to the balcony where Yunyu was sitting right now. He pushed Yunyu to the ground and yelled at him, "You slut! You dare to seduce Han Ye Gege, even though Han Ye Gege is already mine!"


    "W¡ªWhat are you talking about?" Yunyu was confused. He looked around for a clue and found Han Ye Gege was standing at the door, leaning on the wall and staring at him with a smirk on his face.


    Bi He continued barking to Yunyu, "What? You are still trying to deny it? I know that you''re seducing my Han Ye Gege! You must''ve been offering your ass, right?! You shameless slut!"


    Yunyu was too confused to react. He looked at Bi He and Han Ye Gege consecutively, trying to find an answer.


    Han Ye finally walked in and patted Bi He''s head, "Okay, relax a bit. I know you''re angry at this slut, but you shouldn''t get too worked up. This guy is a worthless piece of shit anyway."


    "I know, Gege¡­ I''m just angry that he dares to come to your house and offer sex to you! How shameless can he be!? After offering his nasty ass to other men, he still wants you to love him?! Idiot, total idiot!" Bi He yelled. "If you need money, you should''ve sold your ass to the street! Maybe some random beggar will pay you for that!"


    Bai Yunyu finally grasped the scenario here. Han Ye Gege must''ve told Bi He that he was selling his body to Han Ye Gege for money. So Bi He came fully offended and ready to beat him up.


    But what could Bai Yunyu do anyway? Han Ye Gege and Bi He were on the same page. They just wanted to bully him. So he just sat on the ground, listening to all the crap they spouted.


    Han Ye was satisfied as Bi He continued to yell at Yunyu, calling him shameless, slut, bitch et cetera.


    "Okay, that''s enough. Let''s just let him stay here until he rots," Han Ye said to Bi He. But Bi He had another idea.


    "No, Gege, I will not rest until he knows the consequence!" Bi He suddenly raised his hand and¡ª


    PA!


    Yunyu fell to the floor with a stinging pain in his cheek.


    "Hah, serves you right¡ªback!"


    Han Ye suddenly grabbed Bi He''s neck and pushed him to the wall until Bi He''s back slammed against the wall, "ARGHH!"


    "WHO TOLD YOU TO SLAP HIM?!"


    "G¡ªGege¡ªack! P¡ªPlease release me¡­." Bi He started struggling when Han Ye tightened his grasp around his neck, strangling Bi He in the process.


    "I JUST SAID THAT YOU SHOULD YELL AT HIM! WHO TOLD YOU TO GET PHYSICAL, HAH?!"


    "B¡ªBut¡­ he¡­ he is¡­ slut¡­." Bi He started getting out of breath, his face started turning blue, and Han Ye raised his body until his leg couldn''t touch the floor.


    "YOU DARE TO HURT MY THING! ONLY I CAN HURT HIM. HE IS MINE, MY PROPERTY. HE WILL ONLY BE MINE! ONLY I CAN BEAT HIM AND WATCH HIM SUFFER!"


    "Ackl Aaaackk, Gege¡­ ge¡­ ge¡­ I¡ªI can''t¡­ breath¡­ I can''t¡­." Bi He struggled for the last time, and in the end, his eyes rolled up while his tears rolled down to his cheek.


    "Ge¡­ ge¡­"


    Bi He lost his life at the hand of Han Ye.


    Han Ye gritted his teeth and released his grasp. Bi He''s dead body fell to the floor, slumped like a doll whose string had been cut.


    He turned his head at Yunyu again and yelled, "See what you did?! This is why you shouldn''t ignite my wrath!"


    [Bro, I did nothing. You psychopath!]


    Yunyu looked at the lifeless body of Bi He. He didn''t have any fear or guilt after seeing Bi He''s death. He deserved it anyway. But Yunyu was still scared of Han Ye Gege''s wrath because he killed Bi He with no mercy.


    "Gege¡­ will you kill me with your hands as well?"


    "Kill you?" Han Ye looked surprised. "You''re asking me whether I will kill you?!"


    ¡­


    "ARGH!" Han Ye looked frustrated and punched the wall where he slammed Bi He''s body before.


    He glared at Bai Yunyu and said coldly, "Your life and death are in my hand. Just remember that. I will never forgive you, and you will never forgive me as well. That''s just how it works."


    Han Ye grabbed Bi He''s corpse by his hair, dragging him as he walked out, "This is your fault, Bai Yunyu. Now I have to discard this body somewhere. Fucking useless piece of shit."


    SLAM!


    Han Ye slammed the door and walked away in a terrible mood. He looked at the corpse of this counterfeit Yunyu, then dropped him. He called someone that could clean a corpse, and after everything had been arranged, he sat on the sofa, contemplating on what should he do next.


    Now that he had accidentally killed Bi He, he lost his weapon to bully Yunyu.


    And he hated that gaze from Yunyu, that numb and uncaring gaze. As if he had dropped all of his will to live and accepted his fate. That wasn''t the gaze that Yunyu gave to him when he was suffering.


    Yunyu was cruel, malicious, and everything he did was fake, including his love.


    Han Ye still had no recollection of what was happening, but the voice inside his head and his heart told him how malicious Yunyu was and how he should''ve tortured him emotionally but not killed him.


    He wouldn''t kill Yunyu, but he wanted to vent all this pain.


    "We have been hurting each other so much, Yunyu. There is no turning back now."


    Han Ye checked his phone and found so many calls from his works, also from Jia Jie.


    He then checked Yunyu''s phone and found the same thing, there were so many calls that it was impossible for them to hold any longer.


    "Fuck this, why did he choose a world without power!?" Han Ye had no more choice and finally advanced his plan. He called the old man that acted as Mr.. Shi Mu, the predator that wanted to fuck Yunyu.

 Chapter 776 - RW 1.71

    It had been three days, and Bai Yunyu was still locked in the same room. Han Ye Gege brought him food three times a day, and he was supplied with everything he needed.


    But he was still empty, so empty that he could feel nothing right now.


    Even after Bi He''s dead, he didn''t even care much and continued living like a salted fish.


    But that was about to change soon.


    Bai Yunyu heard the door was opened, and he turned his head to see the visitor, who was obviously Han Ye Gege.


    He brought Yunyu''s breakfast for today, but it was quite weird because the food was actually liquid today.


    Han Ye put a bowl of warm soup on the table, "This is your breakfast."


    "Gege¡­ why is it liquid?" Yunyu asked out of curiousness. But he regretted his curiosity soon after.


    Han Ye grinned mysteriously and asked, "You slut must''ve known when a man who bottomed is eating a liquid food for the whole day, right? It''s quite a natural process."


    Yunyu frowned because he didn''t understand what Han Ye Gege meant by that.


    "I don''t understand, Gege¡­."


    Han Ye''s gaze darkened, but he still kept his calm, unlike his usual self. He maintained his smirk and asked, "Oh, really? You don''t know why? I thought all slut like you must''ve known about this."


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu still didn''t understand why, but he just stared at Han Ye Gege with hesitation in his expression.


    "You really don''t know, huh?"


    "I don''t Gege, Sorry¡­."


    "Well, you will know soon enough. Just eat this soup."


    Han Ye turned around and closed the door. Bai Yunyu stared at the soup and then started eating in the process. It was literally just a soup with tofu inside, nothing else. Of course, he was still hungry after eating one, but he dared not incite Han Ye Gege''s anger.


    "I wonder why he is not angry at me today¡­."


    **


    In the evening, Han Ye cooked another soup for Yunyu and got a call from the old man. He picked up the call and turned on the speaker.


    "What?" Han Ye asked.


    "Mr. Han, is it really necessary for me to come?" The old man asked worriedly.


    "What do you mean by that? Are you trying to bail out after I paid your debt?"


    "N¡ªNo, it''s just¡­ Mr. Han, don''t you see the fear in that young man? He is terrified at me when you said that he will be sold to me as a sex toy," the old man said. "I''ve never seen someone so terrified but still trying to hold his ground. Mr. Han, please reconsider, I don''t want to break a young man like that¡ª"


    "Shut up, you old twat. I told you to come here and do what I say, just strip naked in front of him and do your thing, or else, I will call those debt collectors to harvest your organ instead. Remember that," Han Ye threatened the old man, and it was effective enough that the old man could only agree on the command.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Mr. Han¡­" the old man agreed defeatedly.


    Han Ye hung up the phone call, but before he could move from the kitchen counter, he got another call from someone else, and it was Deng Jia or Jia Jie.


    Han Ye picked up the call and asked, "What?"


    "Han Ye, where did you keep Bai Yunyu? Is he still in your second house right now?" Jia Jie asked with no hesitation.


    "Oh? You''re asking that little shit''s whereabouts right now, huh?" Han Ye scoffed sarcastically. "You''re the one who agreed to lead him here, and now you''re the one who got worried as well? Deng Jia, you sold him out, and he is my property right now. Now shut up and work, or I will cut all my funding for your mother''s treatment and medication."


    Jia Jie clenched her fist because Han Ye checkmated her so early.


    Yes, it was she who sold Yunyu out of her own ego.


    She was desperate to save her mother, and the fact that her entire medication and treatment relied on Han Ye''s funding, it was like a trap for her.


    She couldn''t escape Han Ye''s grasp, and Yunyu acknowledged that. That was why Yunyu decided to sacrifice herself.


    But Jia Jie was so burdened, and the guilty consciousness ate her up. She confessed to her mother about what happened when her mother started asking Yunyu right now.


    Jia Jie still remembered what her mother said.


    ''That young man, Bai Yunyu, is a good kid. He told me his mom died years ago, and his dad remarried, leaving him alone, basically discarding him off his life. He doesn''t ask much. He just wants to live in peace and chase his dream.''


    ''I know that he is willing to sacrifice himself for anyone who gives him attention. Because he is starving for attention. He wants someone to give him genuine love and care. He visited me often because he said he feels peace when talking with me.''


    ''But I will not take his sacrifice. He doesn''t deserve to suffer for this. I don''t want to live by sacrificing a good kid like him¡­.''


    The realization hit Jia Jie hard, as she realized that she was being utterly selfish, destroying the life of a good kid like Yunyu for her own happiness.


    Thus, she collected her courage and called Han Ye now.


    "Where is Bai Yunyu right now, Han Ye?" Jia Jie asked again. She was fearless this time.


    "It''s none of your goddamn business, now shut up and get to work before I throw your dying mom out of her treatment, you broke bitch!"


    "I don''t care. My mom wants me to save Bai Yunyu because that kid doesn''t deserve such horrible treatment.. Now I will ask you one more time, where the fuck is Bai Yunyu right now? Answer me, or I will call the cops!" Jia Jie threatened.

 Chapter 777 - RW 1.72

    "It''s none of your goddamn business, now shut up and get to work before I throw your dying mom out of her treatment, you broke bitch!"


    "I don''t care. My mom wants me to save Bai Yunyu because that kid doesn''t deserve such horrible treatment. Now I will ask you one more time, where the fuck is Bai Yunyu right now? Answer me, or I will call the cops!"


    Han Ye was in a terrible rage right now. He thought he had Deng Jia in his hand. That was why he could easily influence Deng Jia to do his bidding.


    But this bitch decided to turn her back on him at the last minute, "So ungrateful, I am the one who saved your mother''s life up until now, and this is how you repay me?"


    "I will never be anyone''s tool, Han Ye. After getting to know Yunyu''s location, I will quit this job. I refuse to work with a monster like you!" Jia Jie yelled back. She had found courage when her mother opened her eyes.


    She shouldn''t be cruel for her own gain, and this was the only way she could make it up for Yunyu.


    "Hah, haha, do you really think that the police will scare me? Do you really think that I can''t bribe them?"


    "I will make sure they will do something about you when all of your misdeeds have been released to the paparazzi! I will ruin your career if you don''t tell me where is Yunyu''s location right now!"


    Han Ye was so angry that he slammed his phone to the ground, destroying the phone in the process.


    His chest was rising up and down as he tried to control his rage.


    "So this is it, huh? This is the end of the silly game Yunyu created for us."


    "I thought I could torture him more, but it seems he has way too much support in this world. This world is his. He wants to manipulate me again, isn''t he?"


    Han Ye looked at the destroyed phone and then the liquid food for Yunyu''s early dinner today.


    Since he knew the end was near, he could only smirk maliciously and say to himself, "It''s okay. It''s okay, Han Ye. Let''s make sure to inflict the worst pain imaginable on him. If he wants to continue this endless cycle of hell, let''s do it."


    **


    Bai Yunyu heard the door click from the outside, and Han Ye Gege came with a bowl of soup again, but this time, he also had something else in his other hand.


    He put the bowl on the table and threw a pack of something mysterious to Bai Yunyu.


    "Eat your early dinner and go to the bathroom with that," Han Ye ordered.


    Bai Yunyu was confused, "What is this, Gege?"


    Han Ye smirked maliciously in the process. He already imagined how terrified, and traumatized Yunyu would be tonight. It would be proper revenge for what Yunyu had done to him. He still wasn''t satisfied, but it was a good one, indeed.


    "Open it."


    Bai Yunyu obediently opened the package and pulled a small box of a pump connected to a small but long rubber tube.


    Bai Yunyu instantly recognized this, and he looked at Han Ye Gege dazedly.


    "You recognize it, don''t you?" Han Ye asked.


    "Gege, why do you give me this?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? You''re going to lose your fake virginity today. Since you keep claiming that you''re a virgin, then let''s see how you react when you''re getting bedded tonight."


    Of course, Bai Yunyu knew that it wouldn''t be Han Ye Gege who bedded him tonight. Han Ye Gege didn''t even want to touch him, let alone fuck him.


    His mind instantly connected the dots, why Han Ye Gege gave him liquid food today and gave him an enema to clean his butt.


    Because he had been used to living in the transmigration world, where he didn''t need to obey the rule of the real world, where men had to clean him back before doing it.


    Now that the realization hit hard, Yunyu panicked and got up from the bed. He grabbed Han Ye Gege''s arm and begged, "G¡ªGege, please release me now. I will do anything as long as you won''t let me get my virginity taken by that old man!"


    Han Ye''s smirk bloomed even more maliciously, "Why are you scared? Don''t call him an old man. You will be his sex slave soon enough."


    "NO! I don''t want to! Gege, please, I''m begging you!" Yunyu started getting desperate. He didn''t want to lose the last thing he had. Even if Han Ye Gege would never touch him, he saved his virginity to his death. At least he already promised himself not to sleep with anybody else in his real world.


    Han Ye pushed Yunyu to the bed to separate himself. He saw how desperate and terrified Yunyu was right now, and he already imagined how beautiful it would be when that old man came.


    "You said that you love me, right?"


    "Gege, I¡ª"


    "You said that you love me. Is it right or wrong?"


    "¡­ right, Gege¡­ please¡­."


    "Then I order you to sell your body to that old man. Let his greasy hand ravage your ''virgin'' body until he left a permanent scar in you, so everybody knows that you''re just a dirty whore."


    Han Ye chuckled as they turned around and walked away.


    "No, NO! Han Ye Gege!" Bai Yunyu got up from the bed, trying to reach Han Ye Gege, who was about to leave the room. But before he could catch the hem of Han Ye''s shirt, he tripped and fell face first to the floor.


    "Ouch!"


    Han Ye looked over his shoulder and saw Bai Yunyu whimpering in pain. His smile grew wider as he commented, "You reap what you sow, Bai Yunyu. I''m just playing along with your game. HAHAHAHAHA¡­"


    SLAM.


    Han Ye slammed the door and sealed Yunyu''s fate that would ruin him in only a few hours.''

 Chapter 778 - RW 1.73

    [Warning: Emotionally heavy content, please prepare yourself before reading the following chapters. Readers have been warned.]


    "You reap what you sow, Bai Yunyu. I''m just playing along with your game. HAHAHAHAHA¡­"


    SLAM.


    Han Ye slammed the door and sealed Yunyu''s fate that would ruin him in only a few hours.


    Yunyu''s body trembled all over. He kept staring at the door and then looked down to the enema in his hands.


    He didn''t know what to do with this.


    No, he knew exactly what to do with this, but he refused to clean himself for a random creepy old man that would rape him without consent.


    He threw the enema away and rushed to the door. He twisted the doorknob, which was unfortunately locked. He then proceeded to bang the door.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    "Gege! Gege! Please let me go! I''m begging you, please let me go!" Bai Yunyu desperately banging the door, he refused to be ruined by a random old man.


    This was the only thing he had. After ending so much emotional torment from Han Ye Gege, he couldn''t accept that he would end up getting sold and raped by an old man.


    "Gege! Please, just kill me! I''m begging you to kill me instead! I can''t do this. I don''t want to!" Yunyu''s tears were streaming down to his cheek. He was at his breaking point right now.


    There was no more happy-go-lucky Yunyu here, only a shell of a young man left without hope.


    Meanwhile, Han Ye was leaning on the door, listening to all the begging from Bai Yunyu behind the door.


    His hand clenched his chest because his heart started hurting. It was so painful that he slumped to the ground.


    There was another voice coming from inside his head, and this time, it was like a second voice to counter the evil inside his heart.


    <Why are you doing this to him? Don''t you love him? You may not remember everything, but he is still the person you love the most. You have sacrificed everything for him, but you won''t forgive him now?>


    Then, another voice, a more evil version of himself, interrupted.


    {Don''t listen to him. That''s just your weak conscience. You may not remember anything, but he has hurt you so deep that he ruined everything. He ruined everything you two have for his own entertainment.}


    {We''re nothing but a toy for him. Even after everything you gave to him, he didn''t love you and never will.}


    {Stop pitying him. He is just pretending right now. Just like what he did every time, he is just pretending to love you!}


    <He never pretends to love you. He LOVES you so much. See how he keeps you in this world even if you''re unreachable for him? Because he still loves you no matter what.>


    {He never loves you. He won''t erase his own memory of our life together if he does! He is a pretender, and you''ve fallen into his honey trap!}


    <He does love you! You should know that he regrets everything that he did!>


    {He never loves you.}


    <He loves you! He loves you so much!>


    "SHUT UP!" Han Ye was confused and frustrated at the same time. He didn''t know which one to believe, and he was too disturbed to trust anyone right now.


    He wouldn''t lie that deep down, he loved Bai Yunyu so much, so much that he would go crazy because of this feeling.


    But at the same time, the hatred towards Yunyu was also innate.


    Bai Yunyu heard how Han Ye Gege yelled at him to shut his mouth.


    He was stunned and fell to the floor, zipping his mouth and whimpered in a very low voice, so Han Ye Gege wouldn''t be mad anymore.


    "Gege¡­ Gege¡­ please¡­ I''m begging you¡­ I''m so scared¡­."


    Han Ye gritted his teeth. His body almost reacted out of instinct to save Yunyu, but he had to hold himself and walk away. He shouldn''t fall into Yunyu''s trick, no matter what.


    "He is tricking you. He is tricking you again. Remember that, Han Ye," Han Ye mumbled as he walked back and forth in his living room.


    The banging had stopped, and it seemed that Yunyu had given up on struggling. Which was good for Han Ye''s heart.


    **


    08.00 P.M.


    Bai Yunyu was still lying on the ground, sobbing as he had lost all his strength. It was too mentally exhausting for Yunyu right now.


    He didn''t know what to do and what to say. He already gave up on the struggle. He just wished the torment would end soon.


    "Pupa, where are you? I really can''t live like this."


    "I give up. Please show up now, and let''s go somewhere. I don''t even care if you throw me into a dangerous world. I just want to leave."


    "Pupa, why are you not here when I need you the most?"


    Bai Yunyu was lamenting his fate. He didn''t know what he did wrong to deserve such harsh treatment from Han Ye Gege. Nor did he want to question anything at this point. He was doomed anyway.


    After a moment, the doorknob suddenly twisted from outside.


    Creaaakk.


    Yunyu looked up and saw Han Ye Gege smirking at him. He was holding a glass with water in it.


    And behind him, the old man, President Shi Mu from the entertainment industry, was standing. His face looked solemn and reluctant as if he didn''t really want to be in this place as well.


    But he did show up tonight, and he was wearing a bathrobe with nothing else underneath.


    Yunyu got up instantly and then took a step back, avoiding Han Ye Gege and the old man Shi Mu.


    "No, I don''t want to, no!" Bai Yunyu yelled pitifully as he kept taking a step back and eventually hit the wall on his back.


    Yunyu was cornered as Han Ye, and the old man walked towards him, "I will get a lot of money from your body, Yunyu.. You will be useful for me, at least once."

 Chapter 779 - RW 1.74

    Yunyu was cornered as Han Ye, and the old man walked towards him, "I will get a lot of money from your body, Yunyu. You will be useful for me, at least once."


    "No, Gege, please don''t!" Yunyu was so terrified that his legs were trembling. He slumped on the floor while still looking up at Han Ye Gege with fear in his eyes.


    He started crying again, and Han Ye hesitated for a moment. The glass in his hand started shaking as he tried to control himself. Everything was meant to be like this. They were meant to ruin each other.


    No matter how much he gave it to Yunyu, all Yunyu wanted was just a game where Han Ye would be the one who suffered.


    And now, Han Ye wanted Yunyu to taste his own medicine, at least once.


    Han Ye steeled his heart and crouched in front of Yunyu. He grabbed Yunyu''s jaw and said, "Bai Yunyu, do you remember what you did to me?"


    Bai Yunyu''s mind already blanked out due to fear, he couldn''t see anything except Han Ye Gege right now, but when confronted with such a question, he could only shake his head because he knew nothing.


    He remembered nothing.


    "So it''s true¡­." Han Ye gritted his teeth and clenched Yunyu''s jaw. He forced Yunyu to open his mouth, but Yunyu started struggling to no avail. "Stop struggling and drink this!"


    "No! No! Urk!" Han Ye chugged the water into Yunyu''s mouth, forcing him to drink everything.


    After he drank it, Yunyu felt heat all over his body, and he felt sleepy instantly.


    "W¡ªWhat did you give me?" Yunyu asked weakly as he rested his head on the wall. His breathing was no longer rushed, and his heart gradually relaxed, even though he was still terrified right now. el


    "I spiked the drink with a drug to make you feel good tonight. You won''t feel anything until tomorrow morning. Aren''t I good enough for you? At least you won''t feel it when you got ravaged by the old man."


    Yunyu instantly knew that he was doomed now. There was no turning back. There was no saving for himself.


    Thus, he just accepted with a sad smile and said, "Gege, with my suffering now, are you happy?"


    He slowly closed his eyes and went into a deep sleep for the whole night.


    Han Ye''s heart was hurting again when he heard Bai Yunyu ask him whether he was happy or not. Because he couldn''t answer that. He didn''t know whether he was actually happy for the revenge, or he was just doing this to curb his wrath after an endless torment.


    "He is sleeping, finally," Han Ye said.


    "Then, should I start doing it?" The old man said as he untied his bathrobe.


    Han Ye got up immediately and glared at the naked old man, "Who told you to show your wrinkly body?"


    The old man was surprised, "But you said that I should come here tonight. Isn''t this what you paid me for?" He asked, confused about the change in Han Ye.


    "I told you to come here and give him a scare. Now you''re done, leave."


    "Huh? But--"


    "LEAVE!" Han Ye shouted in front of the old man''s face. The old man got scared and quickly covered his body again.


    "Y¡ªYou said that you don''t love him. But why are you protecting him now? If you hate him so much, you would''ve left him to get fucked by random people!" The old man retaliated back. He felt that Han Ye was being indecisive right now.


    But that retaliation only angered Han Ye even further. He grabbed the old man''s neck and flung him across the room until his back hit the door, "LEAVE BEFORE I BREAK YOUR NECK!"


    The old man felt the strong grip that choked him easily. He got scared and quickly scurried away from the house, leaving only Han Ye and Yunyu alone now.


    Han Ye closed the door, then turned his head at Bai Yunyu, still unconscious. He took a deep breath and carefully carried Yunyu in bridal style. He gently put Yunyu on the bed and started undressing him carefully, so he wouldn''t hurt Bai Yunyu.


    He didn''t have the intention to be rough now. Because the scare was done, he got what he wanted. Bai Yunyu had no more smile on his face.


    A broken Bai Yunyu, who didn''t hide all his emotion under the mask of acting. Sometimes, Yunyu''s acting was so convincing that Han Ye himself couldn''t control to react in a certain way that Yunyu wanted.


    After he unbuttoned Yunyu''s shirt, he continued staring at Yunyu for a while before caressing the edge of Yunyu''s eyes with his thumb.


    "You never understand my pain, Bai Yunyu. To you, I am just a toy to play around with, to entertain your life. No matter how much I gave you, you never had enough."


    "Why do you look at me with that desperation in your eyes? Do you feel wronged? Why do you have to feel wronged when you''re the one who started everything?"


    ¡­


    Han Ye''s fingers carefully traced on Yunyu''s nose, cheek, and then lips.


    The voice in his heart told him that Yunyu''s lips weren''t exclusive to him. That he was a whore who fucked all men.


    But Han Ye was still convinced that Yunyu''s lips were still the tastiest lips he ever tasted, not that he ever tasted someone else''s lips.


    But the addiction was real, the lips that pulled him into a trap created by Bai Yunyu. Sometimes, he wondered, what made him fall in love so hard with this guy?


    Han Ye lowered his head and gently kissed Bai Yunyu on the lips. The heat started rushing around his body as he wanted to plunder more from the body of Bai Yunyu, but he tried his best to hold himself.


    Because he refused to fall into the same trap.


    After tasting Yunyu''s lips, his hand continued tracing on Yunyu''s smooth skin. He covered Yunyu''s neck with his hand, he could kill Yunyu like this, but he never intended to do so.


    His hand went down to the pink nipples and the belly button. Yunyu was very slender because he was malnourished in this world.


    But it was his own stupidity for supporting him. Up to this day, Han Ye still couldn''t understand why Yunyu decided to give all his heart and devotion to him while still remembering nothing about them in the past.


    He could fuck Yunyu while he was asleep, but he would never do that. He just wanted to spend more time with Yunyu before tomorrow came.


    He knew that his time with Yunyu was short in this world, and Yunyu would kill him again, like usual.


    He carefully lay on the bed and positioned Yunyu to sleep in his arm.


    Han Ye hugged Yunyu from behind, spooning him in a warm embrace. Han Ye could feel the warm breath of Bai Yunyu tickling his chest. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of hugging his beloved before the tragedy repeated itself tomorrow morning.


    "You''re the one who started everything.. And you will be the one who repeats the same sin, over and over until we are nothing but ashes, Bai Yunyu."

 Chapter 780 - RW 1.75

    Jia Jie gathered all of Bai Yunyu''s male friends that she knew. She got all of their contacts from Huang Jinren, and they gathered right in front of Yunyu''s duplex.


    Jia Jie stood in front of five handsome and powerful men, Huang Jinren, Long Zhen, Lee Kibum/Taewoo, Mu Ronghui, and Zhu Junze.


    The atmosphere was solemn as if they had expected the worst that would happen.


    "Where is Yunyu?" Zhu Junze asked first. He had been trying to get in touch with Bai Yunyu to no avail. Yunyu''s phone had been inactive since two days ago for no reason.


    "He said that he is going on a vacation, but that''s a lie, right?" Long Zhen raised the question.


    Jia Jie took a deep breath. She would not stand idle while Yunyu was tortured by Han Ye in his house. She wanted to call the police, but if that happened, it would be too much coverage on the media that would also ruin Han Ye''s life.


    No matter how scummy Han Ye was, Jia Jie wouldn''t forget all the help he gave to her.


    Jia Jie wanted Yunyu to be saved and leave Han Ye for good.


    "I know where Bai Yunyu is, and he is not on a vacation¡­." Jia Jie said.


    "Then, where is he?!" Huang Jinren urged. He was also worried about Yunyu.


    "He is in Han Ye''s house right now. He has been imprisoned for more than 4 days, and Han Ye refused to let him go."


    "What?!"


    "That damn scum!"


    "Bastard!"


    "Why don''t you tell us sooner?!"


    All the male leads were angered even towards Jia Jie, which was expected. She wouldn''t lie that she was also a scum here. Because she sacrificed Yunyu for her own happiness.


    "I can guide you to his house."


    **


    Bai Yunyu opened his eyes slowly. His body felt heavy and hurting all over, probably a prolonged effect of whatever drug Han Ye Gege put inside the water that he drank last night.


    He looked around in a daze and found himself already lying on the bed with his shirt opened, but his pants were still intact. There was nobody around him, and the realization hit Yunyu hard.


    He bit his lower lip until it bled, and a tear dropped from the edge of his eye. So that was it. He had lost the virginity that he treasured so much to a random disgusting old man.


    And he was being trafficked, sold by his beloved Han Ye Gege. It was such a hard hit for Bai Yunyu that he just accepted everything. It was too late anyway. What had been done could not be reserved anymore.


    Though, strangely, he felt nothing in his body, aside from the pain from the drug yesterday. He felt nothing else.


    For someone who had jumped in 14 worlds, he knew when he had been deflowered. He would feel sore all over and often couldn''t walk. But he felt no discomfort other than the pain in his heart.


    "Han Ye Gege¡­ is not that evil, right? He won''t let me get touched by someone else, right?" Han Ye asked himself like an idiot. Even after getting treated like shit by Han Ye, he still hoped that Han Ye Gege wouldn''t be so evil to him.


    "I didn''t feel anything, so I didn''t get touched yesterday, right?"


    "Wrong."


    Yunyu was surprised when Han Ye Gege suddenly came with a metal plate covered with a metal lid.


    Han Ye grinned at him and put the plate on the table. He sat on the chair, looking at Yunyu with a mysterious grin.


    "You can''t remember anything when you''re asleep because the drug I gave to you is very strong, so you feel nothing."


    "But¡­ but I still have my pants on¡ª" Yunyu desperately tried to save his dignity in front of the man who literally sold him last night.


    "After that old man fucked you, I cleaned your body and put on shirt and pants for you. Aren''t I a good person, hm?" Han Ye''s grin was like torment for Yunyu, but Yunyu kept on insisting.


    "That''s not¡ªthat''s not possible. I feel nothing¡ªGege, please say that nothing happened last night, right?"


    Han Ye''s gaze darkened instantly. He was pissed off because Yunyu kept on denying his statement, "Are you an idiot or what?"


    "Wha¡ª"


    "I sold you to an old man. I let him fuck you and take away that fake virginity of yours. I don''t care if you''re ruined. I have no feeling for you anyway."


    "So stop feeding on your own delusion that I ever love you. Bai Yunyu, do you want to know why I did this to you?"


    ¡­


    Yunyu said nothing but his heartfelt stuffy. His deep conscience told him nothing happened, and Han Ye Gege truly loved him. But what Han Ye said was different. Han Ye Gege never loved him, and he stated that so convincingly, there was no room for Yunyu to deny it.


    "Hehe, now you get it, huh? I did this because I want you to know that you''re nothing to me."


    "So, stop trying to insert yourself in my life, whore."


    ¡­


    "I understand, Gege¡­." Yunyu said weakly as he nodded. He had accepted everything.


    There was no future for him.


    His future was Han Ye Gege, and know that everything had been taken from him, then he had no more worth.


    There was no reason to live.


    "Haha! This is what I want, Bai Yunyu. I want you to¡ª"


    "OPEN THE DOOR!"


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Their conversation was interrupted when someone was banging on the front door.


    "Who the fuck disturbed me here?!" Han Ye got up and walked out of Yunyu''s room to check from the window. "Stay in your place, Bai Yunyu," he warned, to make sure that Yunyu didn''t try to escape this time.


    ¡­


    **


    Han Ye checked from the window and found Deng Jia and all the male leads who were banging on the front door. He didn''t know how they could walk past the security guard outside. But now that they were here, he really had no time.


    "OPEN THE DOOR, YOU BASTARD!"


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Han Ye chuckled. Of course he wouldn''t open that. He pressed the intercom to speak to the people outside.


    ¡ª


    ''Do you think coming together as six would scare me? Haha! Don''t jest with me! I''m not a kid who would be scared of people by numbers!''


    ''Try to break the door if you dare! And you will see a beautiful sight, HAHAHAHAH!''


    ¡ª


    That provocation was proven to be effective. All the male leads crazily banged on the door and tried to slam their shoulder to break the door.


    "Don''t you dare hurt him, you bastard!"


    "Han Ye, you are going to die!"


    Han Ye heard everything like music in his ears. This was what he wanted, and this was also what Yunyu wanted.


    They were destined to live in this painful cycle, at least that was the voice inside his head said.


    This was what Yunyu wanted, and the finale of this world was near.


    So he walked back to Yunyu''s room, "Yunyu, those trash men are here¡ª"


    "Gege, I''m tired.. Let''s end this¡­."

 Chapter 781 - RW 1.76: A Shallow Dark Pond (End)

    [Warning: Heavy, disturbing content. Readers have been warned.]


    [Music recommendation: Toshifumi Hinata - Reflection. Heavily recommended for this scene.]


    Han Ye walked back to Yunyu''s room, "Yunyu, those trash men are here¡ª"


    "Gege, I''m tired. Let''s end this¡­."


    Han Ye was surprised when Bai Yunyu suddenly moved from the bed to the balcony. He was staring at Han Ye while leaning on the railing. His eyes looked empty as he stared at Han Ye Gege.


    "What are you doing there?" Han Ye asked. He closed the door and locked in from the inside to buy time, so those pests wouldn''t break in so quickly.


    Bai Yunyu smiled thinly at Han Ye, "Gege, I''m so tired¡­."


    "I know you''re tired. I am the one who makes you tired, is it not?" Han Ye replied, and he also threw a thin, mysterious smile at Bai Yunyu.


    "No, Gege. I''m not tired because of you. I''m just tired because I know I have no place in this world. I just want to leave¡­." Yunyu replied.


    "No need to lie. I know I am the one who makes you tired. Don''t you see how I''m treating you like shit? Of course, you should be angry at me," Han Ye tried to shift the blame to himself. "You remember nothing, but this is what we always do, Bai Yunyu."


    Bai Yunyu sighed, truly. He remembered nothing and probably would never remember anything. He was a lost kid in this world, and he got thrown into a new world full of adventure and drama.


    He loved it, of course.


    But now that he knew he had an escape, his mind started craving for it. He didn''t want to get stuck in this world where he had no worth. He had no will to live.


    "Gege, may I ask you something?"


    "Tell."


    "You keep saying that we always do this, even though I remember nothing. Does that mean we hurt each other a lot?"


    "Yes."


    "Does that mean you always beat me?"


    "Yes," Han Ye said curtly. Although it was mostly a lie.


    "Then my last question¡­ do you¡­ ever love me? At least once¡­."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "No, Yunyu. I have never loved you and never will. You''re just using me as an excuse to live since you know you have no self-worth for yourself," Han Ye replied. He started grinning again, "And that''s why I always hurt you every time."


    "And every time I hurt you, you will always give me your vengeful blow. That''s how we always do it."


    Han Ye walked to the table and opened the metal lid. Yunyu thought there was food inside, but when Han Ye Gege opened the lid, only a sharp kitchen knife was on the plate.


    Han Ye picked up the knife and walked towards Yunyu. Yunyu took a deep breath. This might be his end in this world, killed by Han Ye Gege.


    He was surprisingly calm, maybe because he had nothing to lose anyway.


    But he didn''t want to die in the hand of his beloved. No matter what, he didn''t want to dirty Han Ye Gege''s hand with his blood.


    So he climbed the railing and stood while facing Han Ye.


    Han Ye was stunned, and he was confused as well, "Why are you climbing that railing? Get down."


    "Gege, you want to kill me, right?" Yunyu asked. "I know you hate me so much, but I don''t want to dirty your hands with my blood. I''d rather jump from this height and kill myself instantly.


    ¡­


    "It''s a shallow pond under. Your body will be crushed," Han Ye said solemnly.


    "That''s better," Yunyu smiled thin.


    "And who wants to kill you anyway?" Han Ye turned the knife around and grabbed the sharp edge, cutting his palm.


    Han Ye''s blood dripped to the floor, but he didn''t seem to be in pain, "This knife is for you. Don''t you see how much I''ve hurt you in this life? That means you have to kill me, slice my throat with this knife. Don''t worry, it''s sharp. Just one slice on my neck or stab on my stomach would be enough to kill me," Han Ye offered with a smirk on his face.


    Bai Yunyu was stunned. He looked at the knife and then at Han Ye Gege.


    "Gege, what is this?"


    "I told you, right? You will always give me your vengeful blow. You will always kill me over and over, and this is the endless cycle we''ve been through," Han Ye explained. "So, get down from that railing and kill me because I deserve it. We deserve this, Bai Yunyu."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Bai Yunyu and Han Ye stared at each other. Their eyes signaled silent pain that was indescribable through words. But in the end, Bai Yunyu shook his head, "Gege, I don''t remember anything that I did before. But I will never hurt you¡­ not anymore, Gege¡­."


    "Goodbye, my beloved Gege¡­."


    Bai Yunyu smiled at Han Ye for the last time, and he let himself fall backward. He closed his eyes, finally giving up on everything as his body hit the shallow pond, and the dark water mixed with the blood, creating a pool of dark blood.


    Han Ye watched everything, and he could only mumble, "Why? I don''t understand¡­."


    "Why would you kill yourself? You should''ve killed me instead."


    "You should''ve done this¡ª"


    STAB!


    Han Ye stabbed his stomach with the knife, but he didn''t feel much pain.


    "See? This is how you should do it, you idiot! You did this so many times, and you still forgot about it?!"


    STAB!STAB!STAB!STAB!STAB!


    Han Ye continuously stabbed his stomach and chest, but he still couldn''t feel the pain. He had lost a lot of blood, and he finally dropped the knife.


    Han Ye weakly walked to the railing and looked down.


    He saw Bai Yunyu float on the shallow pond with flowers and lotus surrounding him. The water had turned dark blood, but Yunyu seemed to be in peace.


    "This is not fair. You''re the one who set the game. And you''re also the one who breaks the rule!"


    "Bai Yunyu, did you do this to escape me? Just because I''m not fun to play anymore?!" Han Ye gritted his teeth as he climbed the railing. "You''re going to leave again, right? You''re going to forget about me again and trap me, just like what you did when you sealed me for so long into the nothingness."


    "I will not allow you! I will chase you even to your death, Bai Yunyu!" Han Ye jumped from the railing, and¡ª


    SPLAT!


    He landed face-first on the shallow pond. He died instantly, side by side with Bai Yunyu''s corpse.


    **


    SLAM!


    Jia Jie and the five male leads finally broke the front door, and they rushed to find Bai Yunyu and Han Ye.


    "The room on the third floor! They are on the third floor¡ª" Jia Jie was about to instruct them to climb the stair.


    But she accidentally saw the pond in the backyard. She saw two corpses lying side by side. Bai Yunyu closed his eyes peacefully, but Han Ye lay face down on the dark-blood pond. His face was probably unrecognizable at this point.


    Jia Jie slumped weakly on the floor, a tear of regret fell from his eyes.


    "Bai¡­ Yunyu¡­"

 Chapter 782 - 15.1 Cultivating My Cute Disciple

    Bai Yunyu opened his eyes slowly. His body was in total pain from top to bottom. Of course, because he could still feel the pain when his body hit the dark pond.


    It felt like his body was crushed from behind, and he didn''t die instantly, really. He was still conscious for a whole minute and saw how Han Ye Gege looked at him from the third floor as he floated while losing blood continuously.


    He knew that his blood must''ve turned the water in the pond into dark red at that point. He regretted how things ended because he wished that he could be stronger, just a bit stronger to pass through the day, hoping that Han Ye Gege would open his heart, or at least would leave him alone.


    But when things had been ruined without a chance or fixing, he knew it was time to leave the world. Whether he died for real or not, it didn''t matter. He just wanted to escape the harsh life that destroyed him.


    But there was one thing that bugged him when he almost lost his consciousness and died.


    He saw Han Ye Gege with bloody hands and blood staining his white shirt as if he had received multiple knife injuries suddenly looked down from the third floor and climbed the railing as if he wanted to jump with him as well.


    But it was too late because Yunyu lost his life when that moment happened, continuously questioning Han Ye Gege''s behavior.


    He woke up and found himself sitting under a plum blossom tree. He looked around confusedly because he felt this place was really familiar, but his mind couldn''t find the memory of this place.


    "Where am I? Why am I in this courtyard?" Yunyu asked himself. It was a courtyard with a plum blossom tree in the middle. It wasn''t big but spacious enough for him to plant other flowers around the courtyard.


    He tried to get up from his spot, but his body didn''t want to work with him for some reason. He was stuck sitting in the same position for a while until he heard something, like a machine rattling before a portal appeared in front of him, and POP!


    "Miss me?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "PUPA!" Yunyu became excited instantly when his cutie system finally popped in after a world without the floating orange thing. He wanted to get up and hug Pupa, but he was still stuck in this position.


    "Pupa, come here! I want to hug you!"


    "Stay in that place. You haven''t showered for years in that body," Pupa said as it distanced itself from Yunyu.


    "Aish, we''ve been separated for literally one world, and that''s how you respond? You should be hugging me instead!" Yunyu protested. "Come here, let me hug your rusty metal that smells like medieval torture tool!"


    "As if I''m going to let you hug my completely sterile body! You literally hadn''t showered for years in this body. Even the bacteria is cleaner than you!" Pupa yelled back at Yunyu. But Yunyu only responded with a hearty laugh.


    He felt relieved that he had someone to talk to, who understood him even though Pupa rarely gave him a sweet compliment or babied him. But at least, Pupa was his real friend, his real partner-in-crime.


    Yunyu''s laugh slowly dissipated and died down. He smiled thinly while staring at Pupoa and said, "I''m glad that you''re here, Pupa. I miss you a lot."


    Yunyu kept staring at Pupa, who also went silent. He was feeling very vulnerable right now. He kept himself strong when he was all alone in that world because he knew he had nobody else to rely on other than himself.


    But when Pupa was here, he felt very vulnerable. He wanted to cry and tell Pupa about everything. He wanted to cry in front of Pupa, so he could be comforted because everything was painful for him right now.


    But he had no one to talk to in that world. Of course, he could talk with other male leads, but he felt that they weren''t truly sincere because deep down, they still wanted Yunyu to be theirs.


    He could only feel safe and vulnerable in front of Pupa.


    "Pupa¡­" Yunyu called its name. His eyes started pooling with tears, and he was so close to crying everything out.


    Pupa stared at Yunyu for a while and then slowly approached Yunyu and snuggled on Yunyu''s lap. Yunyu could feel the cold metal touch his skin, yet the cold metal felt warmer than any touch that he ever felt in his life.


    "I know everything, I''ve watched everything, but I can''t come to that world because it is forbidden for me," Pupa said. "But it''s fine now. I am here, at last. Just tell me your pain, Bai Yunyu. I am created to be with you as your partner."


    Yunyu''s body trembled all over. He sobbed before the tears finally streamed down on his cheek and started dropping on Pupa''s body.


    "Pupa¡­"


    "Yes, I''m here."


    "Pupa, what did I do wrong?" Yunyu asked with his shaky voice. "Han Ye Gege keeps on saying that it''s all my fault, I am the one who created the game, and I should be the one who plays in it."


    "I don''t remember anything. No matter how much I try to remember, there is nothing in my mind," Yunyu said. "I got frustrated, and his treatment only worsened¡­."


    "Pupa¡­ am I wrong just for existing?"


    "You''re not wrong for existing. You deserve a life, Yunyu," Pupa replied. "But you did something in the past, but I can''t talk about it because I have a promise to your son."


    "My son?"


    "Yes, he has been watching over his parents, but I still can''t tell you who he is¡­." Pupa said. "Yunyu, my memory has been restored right after we left world 14, but I got separated from you. I remember everything, and I can''t go to the real world because of sudden interruption."


    "I can''t say anything for now, but what I want to say is¡­ everything is a lot more complicated than it looks like. Your history with God Han Ye is difficult and toxic. That''s why everything became messed up. It''s your fault at first, but you did the necessary thing."


    "Trust me, this is your chance of redemption."

 Chapter 783 - 15.2

    "I can''t say anything for now, but what I want to say is¡­ everything is a lot more complicated than it looks like. Your history with God Han Ye is difficult and toxic. That''s why everything became messed up. It''s your fault at first, but you did the necessary thing."


    "Trust me, this is your chance of redemption."


    Pupa didn''t want to sugarcoat it. Father Admin had restored all its memory, and Pupa found out about the truth of Spicy chicken Yunyu and God Han Ye.


    After its computer brain processed the most logical step, Pupa decided not to tell Yunyu about it, at least not yet. It just wanted Yunyu to clear the world before they talked about it.


    Yunyu scoffed full of irony, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, Pupa. There is nothing to redeem in here. Han Ye Gege should be happy by himself."


    "Bai Yunyu¡­ he is your husband. You had a son with him. You''re actually committed to one person and bound with marriage. At least if you want to leave him, at least divorce him legally first," Pupa said. Of course, it didn''t make sense because they weren''t married in a court or something.


    But Pupa didn''t want all the hard work that Yunyu did get wasted because of his downheartedness.


    "Well, I will still do the mission in this world since I already promised myself that I''d rather go in a difficult world than live in a hell created by Han Ye Gege. It was too torturous for me to live through," Yunyu said. He had given up on chasing for Han Ye Gege, and he didn''t want to do anything with him, not anymore.


    "You know that the male lead will always be Han Ye''s soul, right?"


    "Yeah, but wait, how about the male lead of this world? As long as he doesn''t have the memory of Han Ye Gege from my previous life or the real God Han Ye, then I''m down with the mission."


    "Well, lucky for you, the male lead in this world also has no memory of what happened. He is basically as clean as a white sheet," Pupa said. "So much in fact, because in this world, you will be adopting a very young disciple."


    "Huh? That''s interesting. Tell me the plot, husband~."


    "Don''t call me husband, that''s disgusting," Pupa scorned, but it proceeded the program and created a hologram of a long text for Yunyu to read.


    Yunyu started reading the text in the hologram, and it turned out the plot was relatively simple. But what shocked him was the name of the character and how everything just connected in his head, because albeit the plot was really familiar for him, the character was switched!


    This was the story of Han Shun, a little boy from a medium-sized town called Xun Town. He had no family as he was born from the belly of a prostitute, then was thrown to the orphanage since he was a baby.


    He was kicked out at the age of 7 because the orphanage was full, and older kids had to get kicked out to make space for younger ones.


    Han Shun became a street kid who lived by rummaging through the trash or begging for food from one shop to another. He lived a life full of hardship, illiterate, and dirty as he never actually showered other than taking a bath in the river. He also had no spare clothes, so his current one was torn.


    But his life changed instantly when he met with a man in his twenties, handsome, with the elegance of a scholar. He often wore a white robe with silver embroidery.


    His name was Bai Shijue, and he was a scholar from the big city that set up a new tea shop near the residence he had just built. From his clothes, bearing, and the fact that he could afford to build a nice-looking house with two courtyards, this young man named Bai Shijue must have come from a noble family.


    Yet, he claimed nothing about such nobility and didn''t seem to be eager to chase the ladies. He just set up the tea shop and spent his days sitting inside his tea shop, drinking tea while reading some books.


    One day, the nice scent of freshly brewed tea attracted Han Shun, who was already eight years old. He had spent a year living as a street kid, and as usual, he knocked on a shop to beg for food or whether he could do something to work in exchange for food.


    The tea shop attracted him, and he politely knocked on the door. Then, he saw a gorgeous man. He was a mix of handsome and beautiful at the same time. His facial feature was perfect without any dent. Han Shun thought he was seeing a god for a second.


    Bai Shijue smiled at the small and scrawny kid, and he asked, "Do you need something, little guy?"


    Han Shun was stunned for a while because the moment the handsome man lowered his back to talk with Han Shun, he could smell a scent of a fresh morning in a garden of flowers wafted in his nose.


    "Little guy?" Bai Shijue asked again. "Do you need something?"


    "A¡ªAH, um¡­ handsome Gege, can you give me something to eat? I haven''t eaten since yesterday. Just a leftover would be okay. I''m hungry¡­."


    "You''re hungry, huh?"


    "Yes¡­" Bai Shijue smiled and shook his head. "I''m sorry, little guy. I cannot give you any food unless you work with me."


    "T¡ªThen, please give me work! I will work with anything as long as I can eat, Gege!" Han Shun begged. He knelt in front of Bai Shijue, ready to give a kowtow to beg for a job because he knew a job would give him at least the whole day of food, so he didn''t need to search through the dumpster.


    Bai Shijue grabbed Han Shun''s arm to prevent him from kowtowing and smiled, " You shouldn''t kowtow to random people. Come in. I need someone to wipe a few tea glasses. I will pay you with a day of food and water after you''re done."


    "T¡ªThank you, Gege!" Han Shun was so happy that he wouldn''t starve today. He quickly entered the tea shop and did the job that Bai Shijue gave.


    After he was done, he sat near the door, waiting for his food. So Bai Shijue came with a bowl of dumplings and water. "This is your breakfast for helping me today. I will give you lunch and dinner if you continue working here."


    "R¡ªReally?! Gege, you just gave me a bowl of dumplings. Can I eat more?" Han Shun asked excitedly. It was very rare for someone to let him eat so much. The bowl of dumplings that Bai Shijue gave was big enough to fill his belly for the whole day. But if he could get more, of course, he would take that!


    "Yes, I can give you more for lunch and dinner. Just make sure to eat it all," Bai Shijue said.


    "Yes, thank you so much, handsome Gege!" Han Shun bowed his head politely.


    Bai Shijue smiled and asked, "What is your name?"


    "Ah¡ªmy name is Han Shun! Please don''t ask me how to write my name because I don''t know how to write, hehe," Han Shun joked. "How about you, Gege? May I know what is your name?"


    "Bai Shijue.. You can call me Bai Gege if you want."

 Chapter 784 - 15.3

    Bai Yunyu read the story''s content, but when he wanted to scroll down for more info, he hit the end of the text.


    "Wait, is that it? There is no more plot of this world?" Yunyu asked.


    "There is, but it is hidden under the hidden plot. Father Admin said the last world would be difficult, and he is too lazy to fix things that you messed around since you and God Han Ye are the original creators of these worlds," Pupa said.


    Yunyu rolled his eyes, "This Father Admin of yours seems to be a lazy bum. I bet he doesn''t even do his work properly."


    "Well, I wouldn''t lie. He is kind of a lazy bum who doesn''t really care if the world is ending tomorrow," Pupa also started slandering the Father Admin.


    "Your identity in this world is Bai Shijue, the sect leader of Plum Blossom Immortal Sect, you''re here disguising as a mortal because you want to find a certain boy who happened to be the previous sect leader''s reincarnation, and Han Shun is the said reincarnation of the previous sect leader."


    "Anyway, all you need to do right now is to take care of that child called Han Shun. He is the male lead of this world. Raise him until he became the great sect leader of Plum Blossom Immortal Sect, and you will eventually complete the world."


    "Because apparently, preparing the child to be a strong and responsible sect leader in the future, that''s the only way to save this world from an inevitable doom that is still unknown," Pupa explained.


    "Hm¡­ so I don''t need to romance him, right? What about the Fatemeter then?" Yunyu asked.


    "This world is unique because there is no Fatemeter in here. Only Breakmeter, and the Breakmeter is 0%," Pupa informed.


    Yunyu sighed in relief, "That''s good. At least I don''t need to romance him once he got older, or it would be questionable grooming. I will treat him like a good little brother and disciple."


    "Huh, that''s so strange coming from you, Bai Yunyu," Pupa commented.


    "What? What''s wrong with it?"


    "It''s just strange hearing you saying that you don''t want to get into the male lead''s pants like usual. Where is the hoe Yunyu?"


    "Pupa¡­ the last world without you is tricking traumatizing. I don''t even want to think about falling in love anymore. I''ll just finish this world and find out what will come next. I don''t really have any goal right now¡­."


    "Well, if that''s what you want. Don''t worry about love in this world, just live comfortably and raise Han Shun to be the next sect leader, since you are just temporary leader until Han Shun can rise to be a great man," Pupa explained.


    Bai Yunyu nodded. This world wasn''t so unfamiliar for him as well. Because he finally connected the dot and knew this story had many similarities with the series he starred with Han Ye Gege in the previous life.


    But this time, he was the sect leader that would adopt Han Shun to raise him as the new sect leader in the future.


    "Since we''ve found him, why can''t we just¡­ go to the sect with him?" Yunyu asked. He found it a bit strange that he couldn''t go to the sect even though he had found Han Shun.


    "You can''t bring him because he has zero cultivation foundation. You need to fatten him up more and train him physically first before he could start cultivating his qi."


    "How long have I been taking care of him?"


    "Only about five days. He starts coming to your tea shop daily to get some work, so he can eat for the day," Pupa said.


    Knock. Knock.


    "There he is," Pupa said as it turned invisible. It started coding something for Bai Yunyu and wala¡ªBai Yunyu could move his body once more.


    Yunyu got up and cleaned his white robe before walking towards his tea shop connected with his residence.


    He opened the tea shop door and found a scrawny boy, his face was dirty, and he looked like a street rat. But Bai Yunyu could see the brightness and vigor from his eyes.


    He also had the purity and innocence of a young boy, especially when he saw Bai Shijue. He bowed his head politely and greeted him, "Good morning, Bai Gege!"


    Bai Shijue smiled at Han Shun, "Are you here to do some errand again?"


    "Yes, Bai Gege! If there is any, would you mind giving it to me? I will do anything!"


    "Hmm, let''s see what you can do," Bai Shijue observed Han Shun from top to bottom and regretted that he didn''t come to this world earlier. Because Han Shun was very pitiful. Logically, Han Shun would grow up to be a brash bastard who would steal and do illegal stuff so he could eat.


    But from what he read in the plot, Han Shun seemed to be a good kid who just wanted to survive daily.


    Bai Shijue pointed at the broom near the window and ordered, "Go and wipe the front of the shop. After you''re done, come inside for breakfast, okay?"


    "Yes, thank you, Gege!"


    Han Shun quickly grabbed the broom taller than him with his small hands and started swiping seriously. He was grateful that Bai Gege allowed him to eat three times a day with clean food, not leftover, just by doing some of the light errands. He didn''t need to find food in the dumpster, and he didn''t need to worry about getting sick because he ate some dirty or expired food.


    Bai Shijue smiled when he saw how Han Shun was so serious when swiping the leaves in front of the tea shop.


    [Awwww, this kid is so cute! I thought he would be an unscrupulous boy without manners because he lived in the street. But he is very polite and serious about doing a job!]


    [Pupa: Does he remind you of someone?]


    [Of course, he reminds me of myself! I am cute, a hard worker, and polite! Hehe~]


    [Pupa: I''m pretty sure that''s an unpopular opinion.. But go off, I guess.]

 Chapter 785 - 15.4

    Bai Shijue watched Han Shun for a while before he turned around and walked inside his tea shop again and cooked a dumpling soup. He also added slices of meat inside the soup to give it a richer taste and ensure that Han Shun ate well.


    He set up the fire by flicking his finger and started boiling. After he was done preparing, Bai Shijue put a bowl of dumpling soup and a cup of warm water on a tray and put it on the table for Han Shun.


    He returned to the front door and saw the scrawny boy was still busy swiping leaves and collecting them into one big pile before picking them up with his small hands and putting them in a trash jar made out of metal.


    He returned to Bai Gege and bowed his head politely, "Gege, I''m done cleaning! Do you need me to do anything else?"


    "Just wash your hands first and come inside to eat your breakfast," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun''s eyes sparkled full of joy as he heard the word ''breakfast.'' He quickly washed his hand and entered the tea shop. He saw Bai Gege busy arranging the fresh flower in a porcelain vase for today, just like he did every morning.


    "You can eat that," Bai Shijue said.


    "Thank you, Gege!" Han Shun carefully sat on the stool and raised his toes. He was afraid that his feet would dirty the clean wooden floor. He was about to dig in, but when he saw strings of meat in his food, he was shocked and looked at Bai Gege out of confusion.


    "B¡ªBai Gege¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "Um¡­ are you sure I can eat this?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong? Is it not what you like?"


    "N¡ªNo! I really like it, Gege! But¡­ there is meat inside¡­."


    Bai Shijue frowned. He stopped his flower arranging activity and approached Bai Shijue. He saw the food was still untouched, and Bai Shijue''s expression looked complicated.


    "I see nothing wrong with it. Do you not eat meat?"


    "I¡ªum¡­ because it''s meat, Gege. It''s too precious for me to eat¡­." Han Shun mumbled. He was ashamed that he had to reject Bai Gege''s food. But this was meat, and it looked fresh as well. In this city, meat was very expensive, and nobody ever threw anything into the dumpster other than the bones.


    "A¡ªAre you sure it''s okay for me to eat the meat? I.. um... I can just sip the soup if I''m allowed to¡­." Han Shun asked politely. He was unsure whether he could eat this. "I can just drink the water instead, Bai Gege!"


    Bai Shijue was stunned by Han Shun''s reluctance. He never saw someone so polite and careful, especially coming from a little boy like Han Shun.


    He was a noble birth who never experienced the hardship of not having enough money to eat and shelter to sleep. He took this mission because his master, the previous sect leader, died and reincarnated. And as a temporary leader, he just needed to take care of Han Shun, the reincarnation of his sect leader.


    [OMG, he is so sweet and mindful about everything! I just want to snuggle him up and pat his head, for real!]


    [Pupa: Control yourself. Bai Shijue is an elegant young master. He is kind, but he is not the type to show too much affection to anyone.]


    [Ah, damn it!]


    "Just eat it. I''m putting the meat in because I saw that you''re so scrawny. That''s not good for a young boy like you because you''re still growing up," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun bit his lower lip anxiously. He still couldn''t accept this because he thought it was too much, "Is it really okay, Gege? Meat is so expensive, only the rich can buy it¡­."


    "Haha! I am also rich. I can afford to buy meat as much as I can. All you need to do is to eat that and grow healthy, okay?"


    Han Shun stared at Bai Gege, full of admiration and hope. He heard people in the street say that Bai Gege must''ve come from a wealthy noble family because he could afford to build a house and set up a tea shop alone, without any family member coming with him.


    "T¡ªThank you so much, Bai Gege!" Han Shun bowed his head again and ate the dumpling soup with meat.


    Bai Shijue saw how the chopstick in Han Shun''s hand trembled as he picked the meat from the bowl. As if he really just ate a piece of gold.


    [Ah, what a pitiful kid. I lived a hard life in my original world, but at least I can still save up some money to buy meat at least once a week. But he literally ate meat as if eating something so valuable.]


    [Pupa: Meat is indeed valuable in this world. Before modern times, people were generally poor unless you''re from the nobility class.]


    Han Shun ate everything and drank the soup till the last drop. He didn''t want to miss the taste of meat, even only from the broth.


    He closed his mouth to hold the burping and then bowed his head to Bai Gege, "Gege, thank you so much for the food. This is the best food I''ve ever tasted. I didn''t know that meat can be so tasty."


    "Well, do you want to eat more?" Bai Shijue asked.


    "U¡ªUm¡­ isn''t meat supposed to be once in a year food? I think I had a piece of meat once when I was in the orphanage," Han Shun asked, then quickly lowered his head. He was embarrassed because he felt so small compared to Bai Gege.


    Han Shun felt that he was asking a stupid question. Of course, Bai Gege could afford to eat a lot of meat without any problem at all. Bai Gege was so rich and noble, unlike him!


    "I have enough money to eat meat daily. If you want to eat it, just come here every day and work with me.. You need to eat a lot because you''re so scrawny."

 Chapter 786 - 15.5

    "I have enough money to eat meat daily. If you want to eat it, just come here every day and work with me. You need to eat a lot because you''re so scrawny," Bai Shijue commented lightly, but for Han Shun, such comment that showed concern and care was a rare thing.


    So rare that he didn''t remember when was the last time someone looked concerned for him. Maybe when he was just a baby, that was the last time someone actually cared for him.


    Han Shun lowered his head again. This time, he got even more embarrassed. He cupped his hands together and hid his hands on his lap. He also curled his toes, afraid the dirt in him would ruin the smooth wooden floor.


    Bai Shijue saw how Han Shun suddenly became so timid that he wanted to curl himself into a small ball on the wooden stool.


    Curious, Bai Shijue asked, "What''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable everywhere?"


    "Um¡­ no, Gege. I''m just¡­ ashamed¡­."


    "Ashamed? Why? Did you do something wrong?"


    "Y¡ªYeah, I ate such expensive food and sat in an expensive tea shop. You''re also caring to me, Bai Gege. But I''m so poor, I cannot do much to repay you back¡­."


    "I''m sorry, Bai Gege. Thank you for the food. I will leave now," Han Shun got up and tiptoed on the floor, so he would do minimum damage to the floor with the dirt sticking his barefoot.


    Bai Shijue sighed and grabbed Han Shun''s shoulder before he left, "Why are you ashamed for something like this? I didn''t ask you for money!"


    Han Shun jolted out of shock. He froze on the spot when Bai Gege''s soft hand touched his shoulder. He got even more scared because he had lots of dirt in his shirt to taint Bai Gege''s hand.


    "G¡ªGege, I''m scared that you will get sick after touching me¡­." Han Shun said timidly. "I¡­ um¡­ I sleep in a dirty alley. You might get sick if you touch me¡­."


    [Aish, this kid is so dramatic! All I did was touch his shoulder, and he became so scared!]


    [Pupa: Well, you should consider his background. Han Shun lived as a street rat for 1 year, and before that, he lived in an overcrowded orphanage. Nobody ever treated him so kindly. That''s why he got scared that he might disgust you with his dirt and stench.]


    [I know, he is so cute, but he seems to be a kid who needs reassurance daily to make sure that he has a worth in this world. Just look at him. He doesn''t even see himself as a human being.]


    [Pupa: Well, that''s what happens when you grow up without a family and eat food from the dumpster every day.]


    Bai Shijue sighed, "No need to act so scaredly around me. I didn''t give you food just because I pitied you. But because you''re doing the errand I gave."


    "And you don''t need to be scared that I will feel disgusted. Do you think I''m an arrogant young master who would ridicule you?"


    ¡­


    "Anyway, I''m just a regular person like you. I''m not a noble. You don''t need to be scared around me," Bai Shijue said.


    But Han Shun still couldn''t believe that. He always thought that he didn''t deserve such kindness. He had one experience when a middle-aged uncle suddenly wanted to take him to a place for food, but instead, he was almost sold as a child slave. Luckily, he could escape before he was sold.


    So he didn''t believe that Bai Gege didn''t have any hidden agenda for him.


    ''But Bai Gege doesn''t seem to lack money¡­ and I think I would be too cheap to sell as a slave. But why is he so kind to me?'' Han Shun asked himself over and over and found no answer to that.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    There was a long silence between them, with Han Shun questioning in his head.


    Bai Shijue knew Han Shun wouldn''t believe him, so he asked, "Do you want another errand for your food?"


    "Y¡ªYes!" Han Shun finally raised his voice. He felt more useful when getting his usual payment, such as a bowl of soup with one or two dumplings, or just a stale bread would do.


    He felt safer being treated like his usual self rather than being treated with too much kindness.


    [Ah, now I get it! This kid is just not used to being favored. I think I can slowly make him feel comfortable around me as time passes by. Seriously, what a pitiful kid¡­]


    "Ah, I can give you another errand, but I think it''s weird if you just come to my tea shop and leave after getting your food," Bai Shijue sighed. "How about this? I will hire you to work in my tea shop. In exchange, I will let you eat three times a day," Bai Shijue offered.


    Han Shun''s round eyes widened instantly, "G¡ªGege, you''ll hire me to work every day? But I don''t know how to work in a tea shop."


    "That''s not a problem. I will teach you how to brew tea and clean up the shop. I also need a little help in the tea shop since I have another business in another city," Bai Shijue said. Of course, he lied about the business in another city. He was a Sect leader anyway. Why would he need to do business when he could literally create gold coins with his power.


    "So, how about it? You want to work here?"


    Han Shun thought this was a lot better than just treating him with kindness without any reason. He nodded excitedly, "Yes! I will try my best to work here, Bai Gege! Thank you so much!"


    "No need to thank me, you''re here to work, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then, that means you need better clothes. Of course, I won''t let my customer see you with that dirty clothes of yours. You also need a shower, and you shouldn''t be sleeping on the street because you might get sick and miss a day of work.. I don''t want that."

 Chapter 787 - 15.6

    "Then, that means you need better clothes. Of course, I won''t let my customer see you with that dirty clothes of yours. You also need a shower, and you shouldn''t be sleeping on the street because you might get sick and miss a day of work. I don''t want that."


    Han Shun''s smile dimmed instantly after he heard the requirement from Bai Gege. Of course, he couldn''t meet those criteria because he didn''t have money to buy any spare clothes. He could barely eat a day, let alone afford spare clothes. He also couldn''t stay in anyone''s house to sleep because he was a street rat. He was used to sleeping at the side of the road.


    Han Shun lowered his head again and smiled bitterly, "Um¡­ I don''t think I can buy spare clothes, Bai Gege. I don''t think I can work here. I''m sorry for disappointing you, Bai Gege."


    "I haven''t finished talking, you kid," Bai Yunyu let out a small chuckle. "Do you think I will reject you just because you don''t have spare clothes and no place to stay?"


    ¡­


    The silence in Han Shun basically confirmed the worry in his heart. He felt so little and undeserving. Even as an eighth-year-old kid, he was already self-aware of his status as a street rat, unwanted by anyone.


    Bai Shijue sighed and walked towards the front door, "Come with me. I will give you an errand."


    "Y¡ªYes, Bai Gege¡­" Han Shun followed Bai Gege, who suddenly left the tea shop and closed the door.


    Bai Shijue walked around the city in the morning aimlessly. Han Shun followed in silence, but he continued questioning in his head.


    Unable to curb his curiosity, he asked, "Um¡­ Bai Gege, do you want to buy something? I can help if you want to find a store¡­."


    "That would be your new errand then, lead me to the nearest tailor. I need to buy a new spare of clothes."


    "Oh, I know the place, Gege!" Han Shun was so happy that he could be useful for Bai Gege. He lived in the street for one year and had walked from one place to another to find food. Of course, he was familiar with almost all the corners of Xun city.


    He led Bai Gege to a small tailor shop with an old man sitting on a chair while sewing a set of robes with a big, old sewing machine made out of wood.


    "This is the place, Bai Gege! The owner is experienced and really good with his work! You won''t be disappointed!" Han Shun said, promoting the old tailor to Bai Shijue.


    Bai Shijue smiled and approached the old tailor, "Excuse me, Uncle. Can you take an order for two sets of male robes?"


    The old tailor turned his head towards Bai Shijue''s direction and was awed by the gorgeousness of the young man. He even forgot to breathe.


    Bai Shijue frowned. He remembered that he had masked his real beauty, so none of the mortals would be shocked by his face. But it didn''t seem to be enough.


    Thankfully, there weren''t many people in the morning, so he didn''t give a random heart attack to passersby.


    [Aiya, the grievance of a handsome man like me. I might give this old man a heart attack for being too gorgeous~.]


    [Pupa: That means you need to make your face really ugly, so you won''t shock anyone.]


    [But they might get shocked by my ugly face instead.]


    [Pupa: Yeah, that''s better.]


    [Pupa, if you have a personal problem with me, just say it. We will settle our battle in bed!]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    It took a while for the old man to finally regain his calm, and he shook his head, "A-Ah, yes, what kind of robe do you want and what color, Young man?"


    Bai Shijue suddenly grabbed Han Shun''s arm and pulled him to stand in front of the old tailor, "For this kid. Please make two robes that would fit him."


    "Eh? For me?!" Han Shun looked up immediately. He was confused about what Bai Gege meant with this.


    Bai Gege smiled at him and patted his shoulder, "You need at least two robes in high quality because you will be working in my tea shops. Make sure to clean it often so it wouldn''t smell, okay?"


    "B¡ªBut, it''s expensive¡ª"


    "Let''s just say I give it to you as a welcome gift because you will be working with me soon," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun was speechless. He didn''t expect Bai Gege to buy him two expensive robes so that he could start working in the tea shop.


    The old tailor saw the kid was scrawny, smelly, and dirty. He was probably a street rat, but since the gorgeous man said that he wanted to buy this scrawny boy two sets of robes, then so be it, it was business after all."


    "Boy, go and pick two colors of the robe that you want," the old tailor pointed at the rows of fabric draped in various colors.


    Han Shun hesitated and looked at Bai Gege, asking whether he could pick or not. Bai Shijue pointed at the fabric and said, "Pick two of your favorite color. Don''t hesitate."


    "T¡ªThank you, Gege¡­." Han Shun looked from left to right, this was his first time ever picking a color, and he got confused because he thought every color looked nice.


    Until he stumbled upon the last color on the furthest left of the rows of fabric, it was a jet black color.


    For some reason, Han Shun gravitated towards that color only. After making up his mind, he returned to Bai Gege and reported, "Um, Gege, I want that one¡ª" he said as he pointed at the jet black color.


    Bai Shijue raised his brow because that color shouldn''t be attractive to a kid, but since Han Shun liked that, why not.


    "Okay, and what''s the second one?"


    "Also that one," Han Shun said, still pointing at the jet-black color.


    "You want two of the same color?"


    "Mm." Han Shun nodded without hesitation.


    ¡­


    "Okay then," Bai Shijue turned his head to the old tailor. "Can you make two black robes for him?"


    "Yes, sure thing," the old tailor nodded. "Come here, kid. Let me measure your size first."


    The old tailor frowned slightly when he measured Han Shun because of the stench. But he kept being professional. He still didn''t understand why a superbly gorgeous man like this person wanted to give two expensive robes to a street kid.


    After the measuring was done, the old tailor said, "It will take about one week because I have other orders, but I have readily made robe for this kid''s size. I will give you half the original price. How is it?"


    Han Shun''s eyes widened. He thought it was ridiculous that Bai Gege would have to buy another robe after ordering two for him. So he carefully pulled the hem of Bai Gege''s robe and shook his head, "Too expensive, Gege¡­."


    "I''ll take two of those readily made robes," Bai Shijue said without hesitation.


    "Perfect," the old tailor got up to take the readily made robe for Han Shun.


    "Gege¡­ it''s too much¡­" Han Shun said. He was scared that he wouldn''t be able to pay everything back even if he worked until he was old.


    "I''m not lacking in wealth. Don''t worry about it.. If you want to pay me back, you should be working hard and studying seriously under my tutelage."

 Chapter 788 - 15.7

    "Gege¡­ it''s too much¡­."


    "I''m not lacking in wealth. Don''t worry about it. If you want to pay me back, you should be working hard and studying seriously under my tutelage."


    Han Shun lowered his head, he felt ashamed that Bai Gege was so kind to him, but he had nothing to offer back, "I¡­ I will work hard, Bai Gege¡­." Han Shun said as he also swore in his heart to devote his life to repay all the help that Bai Gege had given to him.


    The old tailor returned with three sets of black robes. He presented it to Bai Shijue and said, "This size should fit him. Do you want to buy all three? It''s quite expensive, though."


    "I''ll take all three," Bai Shijue said. "Do you want another color, or you''ll take only black?"


    "Black¡­" Han Shun replied, still with his head lowered humbly.


    "Okay, I''ll take all three, and don''t forget the robes that have been ordered," Bai Shijue said as he took out his wallet. He glanced at Han Shun, and the kid stole a glance at his wallet, and his expression became even more ashamed.


    Bai Shijue didn''t want Han Shun to see how much money he had to pay to get these robes because high-quality robes were expensive. So he told Han Shun to wait outside instead, which Han Shun obeyed.


    "How much do I have to pay?" Bai Shijue asked.


    The old man stared at Bai Shijue and sighed, "Young man, you must be a new Young Master who migrated to this town, right?"


    "Yes, I''m the one who set up a tea house¡ªor a tea shop, since it''s not that big," Bai Shijue replied.


    "Young Master, if you want to find a little boy to play with, you shouldn''t take a street rat like that. He must''ve been infested with fleas or any other sickness that might make you sick of an unknown illness," the old tailor said. "Besides, you''re very handsome. You can just ask any young man, and they will play with you if you want."


    Bai Shijue''s eyes darkened instantly, especially when the old man said a boy to play with.


    [Pupa, he is talking about selling young boys to old men for sex, right?]


    [Pupa: Yes. But don''t make a ruckus about this because it''s pretty normalized here. This era is difficult. The majority are poor, that''s why selling their kids, boy or girl, to older men or women for coins or food is very common.]


    [How about Han Shun? Did he get sold when he was a kid?]


    [Pupa: No, he grew up in an orphanage and then kicked out to be a street kid. Nobody ever bought or adopted him from the orphanage either.]


    [Phew, at least there''s that. If someone has touched Han Shun, then I will have to do a clean-up today.]


    Bai Shijue decided to give the old tailor five gold coins from his wallet. He took the three black robes and said, "That kid is my little brother now. He will live with me, and I won''t let anyone slander him. He is not a street kid anymore," Bai Shijue said.


    The old tailor was dazed, and when he realized that he had gotten five gold coins instead of the real price of two gold coins, the old tailor tried to chase Bai Shijue, "Y¡ªYoung Master, you''re giving me too much money!"


    "Keep the change. Just make sure that you do a good job and never slander my little brother!" Bai Shijue said as he exited the shop.


    Han Shun was waiting outside when Bai Gege came out of the shop with terrible expressions.


    Han Shun panicked instantly and approached Bai Shijue.


    "Bai Gege, why do you look so mad? Was it too expensive? I¡ªI can return the robes and take the money back!" Han Shun said.


    But Bai Shijue only shook his head and took a deep breath to calm himself down, "It''s nothing, Han Shun. There is just a small misunderstanding there. Now let''s go buy soap and return to the tea shop."


    **


    Bai Shijue and Han Shun bought a soap, willow twigs as a toothbrush, and a few other necessities. They returned to the tea shop, and Bai Shijue led Han Shun to his second courtyard in his residence, then to the smaller bathroom with a wooden bathtub.


    Bai Shijue snapped his finger, and the bamboo faucet suddenly channeled hot water to the tub for Han Shun to take a bath.


    "Take off your old clothes and throw them away. Use the soap and willow twigs to brush your teeth. Dip yourself in that hot bath to clean yourself, and the towel is right here," Bai Shijue pointed at a stacked towel at the corner of the bathroom. He put one robe near the towel and said. "Wear this robe after you''re done. I will help you fasten the sash later on."


    "Thank you¡­ Gege¡­" Han Shun mumbled as he kept staring at Bai Shijue.


    "Yes, I''ll be waiting outside. Just take your time," Bai Shijue said as he left the bathroom and closed the door.


    Han Shun stared at the wooden tub filled with hot water. Hot water as a bath was something only the nobles could afford. Everything in this place was clean and smelled really good.


    "Bai Gege is so kind to me¡­." Han Shun mumbled as he took off his old, torn clothes and then grabbed the soap and the twigs. He dipped himself inside the hot tub, feeling the hot water wash all the dirt on his body.


    Han Shun started cleaning himself, but his mind was still thinking about Bai Gege. He kept questioning Bai Gege''s motive to do such a kind thing to him.


    "I don''t think Bai Gege only pities me. If he did, he could just give me food and leave me alone¡­." Han Shun thought. He knew that he didn''t deserve such a luxurious bath and an expensive robes.


    But the more he thought about Bai Gege, the more he realized that Bai Gege didn''t seem to want anything from him.


    "Maybe¡­ Bai Gege wants my body?"

 Chapter 789 - 15.8

    "Maybe¡­ Bai Gege wants my body?"


    That question popped in Han Shun''s head, and he thought it was even more ridiculous.


    "I am too dirty and ugly. Bai Gege could just buy someone better looking and cleaner from the town¡­." Han Shun thought. "But¡­ I don''t think I have any other worth other than that. Maybe Bai Gege wants me to do that¡­."


    Although he was only 8, Han Shun already knew the harsh life of street kids and prostitutes in the town. He saw plenty of young girls only a few years older than him already taking up old men clients, and even some of the boys around his age or slightly older.


    He was just lucky because he didn''t look as good as them. Han Shun looked scrawny and dirty, so nobody looked at him twice, except for Bai Gege, of course.


    Sometimes, he saw those prostitutes leave their clients crying or beaten up. Sometimes, he also saw the kids around his age who got sold left with only food for what they needed to do to please those old men.


    Han Shun knew it was wrong to sell one''s body to someone''s else in exchange for favor or food, but one prostitute told him once;


    ''There is no choice for a street woman like me, like us. As long as I can eat for another day, then I will continue doing it.''


    Han Shun also remembered how the woman gave him half of her bread, even though she was as scrawny as him.


    Han Shun cast his eyes down, looking at his own reflection on the water. The grime on his face had been washed, and his shoulder-length unkempt hair had been cleaned as well. He still thought he looked ugly, but if Bai Gege wanted him¡­


    Han Shun swallowed his saliva hardly, trying to curb his fear, "B¡ªBai Gege has given me a bowl of meat, that''s enough for everything¡­."


    "Han Shun, you have no worth in this world. At least when someone is kind to you, you have to repay. If Bai Gege wants your body, then you should give it to him¡­." Han Shun said to himself to assure that what he did was right.


    After he made sure that he cleaned his body, he got up from the tub and took the towel to dry himself. It was his first time to ever use a clean, soft towel.


    He took his time and then wore the black robe that Bai Gege bought for him. Han Shun''s body trembled when the soft material of the robe touched his skin.


    "Bai Gege¡­ bought this for me. It''s so expensive, probably more expensive than your life, Han Shun. Don''t disappoint Bai Gege¡­." Han Shun said as he slid the bathroom door open and saw an opened door not far from the bathroom. He walked with the sash in his hand because he couldn''t tie the small sash.


    Besides, he thought he wouldn''t need it because Bai Gege would just take off his robe again anyway.


    Han Shun clenched his fist to brace himself, entering the opened room.


    Then, he saw Bai Gege sitting while reading a scroll. He sipped the tea on the small table. Strangely, Bai Gege didn''t seem to be too eager about this.


    "Bai Gege, I''m done¡­." Han Shun said.


    Bai Shijue glanced at the kid. He smiled and put down the scroll he was reading. He got up from the chair and crouched in front of Han Shun so they could be on the same eye level.


    "Where is the sash? Let me tie it up for you."


    Han Shun showed the sash. Bai Shijue wrapped the sash around Han Shun''s waist before tying it on the back, "Ok, now you''re all set. Is it too tight?" Bai Shijue asked because he really had to wrap the sash around Han Shun''s waist a few times. After all, the kid was too thin.


    "It''s good, Gege¡­."


    Bai Shijue stared at Han Shun''s face for a while, and his smile blossomed even more, "Look at you, you''re not bad looking at all. You have beautiful round eyes, and you have a clean face after you took a bath. No need to feel ashamed of yourself. You''re not dirty or anything now, okay?"


    ¡­


    "Oh, hold on a second," Bai Shijue got up and then took a small ribbon from a box. He brushed Han Shun''s hair and tied it with ribbon. With this, Han Shun looked more like a young master from a distinguished family.


    "Now, you look like a fresh, noble kid. You shouldn''t feel less from now on, okay?" Bai Shijue said. He was happy that he finally came to this world to save Han Shun.


    Because he couldn''t even think what would happen to Han Shun if he came too late. Maybe a random old man would find him, take him, and clean his body, then¡­ maybe at that point, it was too late for him because Han Shun would''ve been taken as a toy boy, a random old man.


    Especially knowing how fragile Han Shun was, he didn''t even have a sense of self-worth.


    "Bai Gege¡­" Han Shun suddenly called his name.


    "Hm? What?"


    "When will you bed me?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Huh?" Bai Shijue blinked a few times as he was dazed. He didn''t expect Han Shun to say that. "What do you mean by bedding you?"


    "Bai Gege, I''ve been living in the street for a year already. I saw many old men taking young girls and young boys to prostitution. If¡­ if this is what you want, then I''m ready to repay you with my body, Gege¡­."


    [Pupa¡­ tell me that I heard the wrong thing. He didn''t say that, right? RIGHT?]


    [Pupa: He did. You must know that he is, by any means, a very fragile young kid who had been exposed to the harsh life out there. He lived not the street and probably has seen so many young girls and boys around his age getting taken by creepy old pedophiles who wanted to deflower young children.]


    [Pupa: He is serious about what he meant.]


    "No, no, what are you talking about?" Bai Shijue''s face paled as he grabbed Han Shun''s arms. "You shouldn''t speak about something like that. You''re not supposed to sell your body just for a favor or material things!"


    Han Shun shook his head. He was determined to repay what he owed, "You have given me so many things, I don''t know how to repay it. Gege, a woman in the street, once told me that virginity can be really expensive. Gege, I haven''t been taken by any man before. If this is what you want¡­ then I''m ready," Han Shun said. He said that he was ready, but his body trembled, and he was about to cry.


    Bai Shijue felt his heart was crushed. He hugged the boy tightly and said, "Han Shun, listen to me. I will never take something from you. I did everything because I wanted to help you, to give you a life you deserved. If you want to repay me, you should follow my teaching with all your willingness. Not with your body¡­."


    "I will not allow you to speak about this again. You''re forbidden to speak about selling your body. You are now under my protection. Remember that," Bai Yunyu gave Han Shun reassurance, making sure the kid knew his self-worth.


    Han Shun slowly hugged Bai Gege''s shoulder as he buried his face on Bai Gege''s chest. He didn''t know if he truly deserved such kindness.


    "Gege¡­ Thank you¡­"

 Chapter 790 - 15.9

    "Han Shun, go and serve the tea to the customers!" Bai Shijue raised his voice so Han Shun would hear him.


    "Yes, Bai Gege!" Han Shun quickly halted washing the ceramic cup, wiped his hand, and did a small jog to Bai Gege.


    Bai Shijue brewed the tea for the customer, and Han Shun was the one who brought it on a tray to the two old men sitting on the porch.


    "Excuse me, distinguished wise gentlemen, I''m here with the tea," Han Shun said as he carefully put the tea on the table. The two old men chuckled when they saw the cute young boy serving tea to them, but they were also pleasantly surprised because the kid knew the noble tea etiquette and how to serve tea properly.


    The way Han Shun acted looked more like a young kid from a noble family than a servant in a tea house.


    After Han Shun finished setting up the table for the tea, Han Shun said, "Excuse me, wise gentlemen, the rice cake will be ready in a minute. Master Bai is still making it."


    "Sure, sure. Take your time, say thank you to Master Bai. He really makes a great tea," one old man said.


    "True, the tea he brewed is just amazing. It makes me feel so warm and vigorous throughout the day!" The other old man added.


    Han Shun smiled with his teeth showing, and he bowed politely once more before returning to the kitchen,


    Bai Shijue was sitting in a space near the kitchen. He personally brewed all the tea here, even though he was the master of the house and he could hire someone else to brew tea, but he decided to make it by himself. Because of his magical touch, of course.


    "Bai Gege, they like it, as always!" Han Shun said as he put the tray carefully, ready to return to the kitchen for washing.


    Bai Shijue smiled and patted another chair beside him, "Take a rest first. Sit here with me. There wouldn''t be any other customer for a while."


    Han Shun didn''t really like delaying work. But since Bai Gege requested, he nodded willingly and sat beside Bai Gege on a smaller chair.


    "Is there something I can do, Bai Gege?" Han Shun asked innocently.


    Bai Shijue gazed at the young boy''s face, and he felt a warmth deep inside his heart. Because Bai Shijue had fattened up after a while.


    It had been two months since Bai Shijue took Han Shun inside his residence. The young boy was allowed to live in a separate courtyard. He got his own courtyard, but for an exchange, he was tasked to clean his and Bai Shijue''s courtyard every morning, which Han Shun did willingly.


    The kid was also very diligent. He learned the etiquette of serving tea for the nobles and was generally a nimble, hard-working boy.


    He worked very hard every day, doing everything Bai Shijue asked without any complaint. They would eat together every morning and night.


    Bai Shijue always forced Han Shun to eat meat because he was worryingly thin. And those force-feeding finally came into fruition when he saw how the scrawny kid became vigorous with chubby cheeks, which was normal for a kid his age.


    "I don''t need you to do anything. Just sit and rest for a second before delivering the rice cake to the customer," Bai Shijue said.


    "Um, okay, Bai Gege¡­." Han Shun nodded obediently.


    Two months had passed, and the tea shop had become a sort of exclusive teahouse. Bai Shijue refused to call it a teahouse because it was small, and he didn''t plan on upgrading it. The price of the tea was also 5x higher than a regular teahouse for the commoners.


    But, in exchange for such a high price, the taste of the tea was heavenly, a tea that was unmatched in terms of taste, and once someone had tasted it, it would be the best tea they would ever taste.


    The tea shop was also located a bit far from the bustling center, facing a big koi pond.


    So it became an exclusive teahouse for the upper class. Most of Bai Shijue''s costumer were old, rich men, landlords, Generals, and even the Mayor of the city and his wife.


    Because they wanted an exclusive, quiet place to spend their free time, not the bustling city with the crowd.


    [Hehe, they become my regulars because of the tea, of course!]


    [Pupa: Yeah, you literally used the power of heaven to brew tea, let that sink it.]


    [Hey! Business is cutthroat! I got to find a way to make my living, so this teahouse won''t get deserted!]


    [Pupa: That''s just because you refused to make a regular teahouse for the common folks.]


    [Aish, I''m just afraid that some bad guys will harass Han Shun. Besides, I don''t like a crowded teahouse. It doesn''t relive my fantasy of some historical movie about a serene and peaceful teahouse.]


    [Pupa: Fair enough, I guess.]


    Han Shun was wondering what was inside Bai Gege''s mind right now. He had been staying in Bai Gege''s residence for two months. Bai Gege even gave him his own courtyard.


    All he needed to do was clean the two courtyards, wash their robes, and clean the teahouse. He also had to be the servant in the teahouse, even though the place was mostly empty. Unless there was a customer that paid so much for a cup of tea here.


    Han Shun often asked what he should do to repay for all the kindness, but Bai Gege only smiled and said he didn''t need to pay for anything.


    But he knew there was something right now because Bai Gege had been looking so distraught these days.


    "Bai Gege¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "You have been thinking about something these days. Are you sure there is no problem? I¡­ I will try my best to help," Han Shun said, offering his help for Bai Gege.


    Bai Shijue shook his head. He didn''t want to tell it to Han Shun too soon. He took two plates of rice cakes and put them on the tray, "You shouldn''t think much about it. If I have something to tell you, then I will tell you.. Just focus on what you''re doing right now and eat well," Bai Shijue said.

 Chapter 791 - 15.10

    "You shouldn''t think much about it. If I have something to tell you, then I will tell you. Just focus on what you''re doing right now and eat well," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun put the rice cakes on the tray. He looked at Bai Gege for a moment before walking to the customers for the rice cake. He felt useless when he saw Bai Gege looking troubled.


    He wanted to do more for Bai Gege. He wanted to be useful. Since he knew there was no free lunch in this world, he had to be useful. That was why he worked everything in Bai Gege''s residence and teahouse alone.


    Still, even after working to the bone, he felt that his deed wasn''t enough to repay Bai Gege.


    But now, Bai Gege refused to tell him what was in his mind, and he couldn''t force Bai Gege to say it.


    It made him feel pretty useless as well.


    "Here is the rice cakes, wise gentlemen," Han Shun said as he bowed his head politely to excuse himself.


    "Wait, kid," one old man called him, and he turned around, waiting for an order. The old man lowered his voice to talk with Han Shun, "Hey, can I ask you something?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    "About your boss, his name is Bai Shijue, right?"


    "Yes," Han Shun nodded. He still didn''t know the direction of this conversation was. "Is there something I can help, Sir?"


    "Hmm¡­ can you tell me whether your boss has been married or is still single?"


    "Ah¡­" Han Shun didn''t expect the question. He tried to remember whether Bai Gege ever had an affair with any man or woman before. Or whether he had shown any interest with anyone.


    But for the past two months, Bai Gege never seemed to meet with anyone other than him. All Bai Gege did was reading many scrolls, sip tea, and play with his guqin in his free time.


    When he was working, all he did was brew tea for the small number of customers in the teahouse. Han Shun didn''t even know how Bai Gege could get money.


    Bai Gege showed no interest in anyone, so he assumed that Bai Gege had nobody in his heart right now.


    Han Shun shook his head, "I never see anyone around him, Sir."


    "Oh, that''s great!" The old man was pleased. He took something from his sleeve and sneaked it to Han Shun''s hand.


    "This is a wooden tally of my house. I am Master Fu from Fu''s house. We''re a noble family in this region. I''ve seen your Master, Bai Shijue, and I find him objectively gorgeous. One of my granddaughters is at the age of marriage. Give the tally to him and tell him to show the tally in front of the guard in my house. That means he is ready to discuss marriage with my granddaughter."


    "Ask him about his family background as well. It seems that he comes from a noble family of another region, or maybe a distinguished scholar," the old man said.


    Han Shun was dazed when he got the wooden tally of Fu House. Of course, he knew about Fu House. They were one of the richest families in the city. Although he never saw the Fu Patriarch, Han Shun often saw the grandson and daughters buying stuff from the market. They always wore beautiful dresses that were probably worth more than his life.


    Turned out the old man in front of him was the old patriarch of the Fu family.


    "I¡­ I will give it to him, Sir. Please excuse me," Han Shun said as he bowed his head for the second time.


    He returned to the kitchen, but he quickly hid the wooden tally inside his robe. He was still unsure whether he should give it to Bai Gege or not.


    "What took you so long? Did they give you trouble?" Bai Shijue asked Han Shun.


    "No, Bai Gege," Han Shun shook his head. His hand instinctively grabbed the wooden tally inside his robe, but he had no intention of telling Bai Gege.


    "Ah, I thought they were giving you trouble. The one talking to you is the old patriarch of the Fu Family. They are a very distinguished family. I don''t want you to get bullied," Bai Shijue said.


    "Mm¡­" Han Shun lowered his head for a moment. "I have to clean the cup, Gege¡­."


    Han Shun quickly returned to the kitchen to hide the shame in his heart. He was ashamed that he kept something from Bai Gege.


    **


    Late at night, Han Shun was rolling around his bed, left and right, as he couldn''t sleep at all no matter how many times he tried to close his eyes.


    Han Shun took out the wooden tally inside his pocket. He should''ve given this to Bai Gege because it was his right to know about this.


    But he was scared that Bai Gege would say yes to the old patriarch from Fu House.


    "If Bai Gege married someone, would that mean I will be thrown again on the street?" Han Shun pondered.


    Bai Gege was fond of him, or at least, he always tolerated Han Shun''s presence around him. For the past two months, Bai Gege never showed any displeasure, even when Han Shun accidentally did something wrong.


    But that didn''t guarantee Bai Gege to act the same when he finally had a wife. Who knew, maybe the wife would be controlling, or all the affection Bai Gege had would be given to the wife, and he would kick Han Shun from his life because he was a nuisance.


    Han Shun knew that Bai Gege wasn''t so cruel, but at the same time, the fear in his heart made him hesitate.


    "But Bai Gege trusts me. If I don''t deliver this wooden tally to him, that means I am the one who doesn''t know gratitude. He has helped me in any way, so I have to tell him about this wooden tally.


    It took a while until Han Shun made up his mind. It was Bai Gege''s right to know. So he got up from the bed and left his room.


    He walked to the other courtyard where Bai Gege stayed. The moment he entered the courtyard, he could hear the beautiful music of a guqin being played.


    He looked in the direction of the sound, and he saw Bai Gege plucking the guqin string. He played it in perfection while sitting under the plum blossom tree.


    Maybe it was his illusion, but he saw the plum blossom also danced through the song''s rhythm played by Bai Gege.


    He shook his head and rubbed his eyes, and he saw the plum blossom tree return back normal.


    ''So it''s my illusion¡­.'' Han Shun thought.


    Bai Shijue stopped playing the guqin and looked in Han Shun''s direction.


    "Why are you still awake? This is in the middle of the night. It''s not good for your health," Bai Shijue scolded lightly.


    Han Shun gulped and slowly walked towards Bai Gege''s direction. He sat beside Bai Gege under the Plum blossom tree.


    "Bai Gege, there is something I want to tell¡­."

 Chapter 792 - 15.11

    "Why are you still awake? This is in the middle of the night. It''s not good for your health," Bai Shijue scolded lightly.


    "Bai Gege, there is something I want to tell¡­."


    "Hm?" Bai Shijue raised his brow. It was rare for Han Shun to look nervous like this. For the past two months, Han Shun never seemed to be in any sort of grievance. He looked happy whenever he ate, slept, or even when he cleaned the courtyard.


    "Tell me, what''s your grievance?" Bai Shijue asked.


    Han Shun clenched the wooden tally that he hid in his palm. He had to be honest to Bai Gege. No matter how much his heart refused, he shouldn''t trouble Bai Gege.


    "Bai Gege, the old patriarch from Fu Family, gave me this," Han Shun opened his palm and showed the wooden tally to Bai Shijue.


    "Oh? Why did he give you his family''s wooden tally?" Bai Shijue asked as he picked the wooden tally from Han Shun''s hand.


    "The old patriarch is interested in you, Gege. He said he wants you to marry his Granddaughter, who is in her age of marriage. He asked me to give you that wooden tally. You can show it in front of his residence''s door, which means that you will accept the marriage arrangement," Han Shun told everything that Fu Patriarch told him to deliver.


    He lowered his head as he didn''t want to see Bai Gege''s expression. But, based on his guess, Bai Gege must''ve been joyful and eager to be able to marry someone on the same level as him.


    Han Shun saw the Granddaughter of the Fu family a few times in the city. She was really beautiful with pearly skin, and her favorite color was pink since she always wore pink whenever she went out.


    Bai Shijue said nothing. He stared at Han Shun, who looked so sad, he even lowered his head.


    "I see¡­" Bai Shijue nodded. He hummed for a while, seemingly in deep thought.


    "Bai Gege¡­"


    "Hm?"


    "If¡­ if you are marrying the Granddaughter of the Fu family, can you still take me in?" Han Shun requested. "I¡­ I will do anything. I can be a servant in your family house. I don''t know where will I go if you decide to marry someone."


    "Please take me in. I will do anything you ordered, Gege¡­."


    [Awww, such a cute baby. He is afraid of getting disowned if I''m marrying someone else.]


    [He looks so sad, and he must''ve been conflicted to tell me about this news. But he did. What a good kid he is! He reminds me of my cute and honest self!]


    [Pupa: When will you realize that you''re not cute and definitely not honest.]


    [Shut up, Pupa. Let me feel cute, will you?]


    [Also, don''t worry, Han Shun little baby, your Gege will not marry until you grow up to be a great sect leader in the future. I''m not even thinking of marrying anyone. Because I don''t believe in love anymore.]


    Bai Shijue could feel the desperation in Han Shun. Although Han Shun lowered his head to hide his expression, he knew that Han Shun was probably about to cry right now.


    "What makes you think that I will marry someone in this world?" Bai Shijue asked.


    Han Shun raised his head and saw Bai Gege smiling at him, "Bai Gege, you will not marry the Granddaughter of Fu family? But she is really beautiful and from a distinguished family..."


    "And?"


    "I saw many men trying to court her¡­."


    "Yes, and?"


    "¡­ you won''t do the same?"


    Bai Shijue chuckled lightly and put the wooden tally inside his sleeve. He patted Han Shun''s head gently and replied, "I will return the wooden tally to old Fu Patriarch, so he will know that I have no intention to marry in this world. I have something else more important than a marriage."


    Han Shun never knew something more important than marriage, so he asked, "May I know what that is, Gege?"


    Bai Shijue smiled mysteriously, "Han Shun, do you want to know why I can make so much money, create a tasty tea that nobody could match, and never seem to tire at all?"


    Han Shun shook his head, but he kept staring at Bai Gege. He also had those questions in his head. He never saw Bai Gege with any other work, and he was also confused on why Bai Gege''s tea tasted so heavenly.


    Bai Shijue showed a mysterious smile and then snapped his finger, "Look at what I will do, Han Shun."


    The guqin on the ground slowly floated in front of Han Shun before going in Bai Shijue''s direction. Han Shun was mortified when the guqin suddenly floated without anything supporting it.


    Bai Gege started plucking the string slowly, creating beautiful music that Han Shun had never heard before.


    Han Shun closed his eyes, drowning in the beautiful tune that Bai Gege played, and the moment he opened his eyes, he didn''t see Bai Gege in front of him.


    Han Shun looked around in panic, "Gege? Bai Gege?!"


    "Lower your voice, Han Shun," Bai Shijue said. Han Shun followed the voice and was shocked when he saw Bai Gege sitting on top of a giant floating lotus.


    "Bai Gege¡­ what is this?" Han Shun asked. He was confused because he thought this was basically something supernatural that only the gods could do.


    Bai Shijue smiled and continued playing the guqin. He pointed at the plum blossom tree beside him and said, "Watch the tree. I will show you an interesting trick."


    Han Shun instantly obeyed Bai Gege''s request and darted his eyes at the plum blossom tree in front of him.


    Magically, the plum blossom started blossoming with purple flowers, even though it was supposed to be white to pinkish during the spring season.


    And it wasn''t even the spring season right now.


    The petals were dancing left and right, following Bai Shijue''s rhythm from playing his guqin.


    "Bai Gege, this is¡­"


    Bai Shijue stopped playing for a few seconds and looked at Han Shun, "Han Shun, I am an immortal."

 Chapter 793 - 15.12

    "Han Shun, I am an immortal."


    Han Shun''s jaw dropped as he saw the gorgeous Bai Gege was floating midair, sitting on a lotus while playing his guqin. Flowers started blooming on the ground where Han Shun stood right now, and the aroma around the courtyard sweetened after a while, showing that Bai Gege was indeed an immortal that could control the plants around them.


    Han Shun looked up to the sky and played a different tune to change the weather.


    The previously dark sky turned bright when the cloud covering the moon slowly moved away, and the blue moon showered Bai Shijue with its luster.


    Bai Shijue was considering showing his real face to Han Shun right now, but if he did, he was afraid that Han Shun would be too shocked.


    The problem was¡­ Bai Shijue was the sect leader of Plum Blossom Immortal Sect.


    And he was also one of the most enchanting beauties in the cultivation realm. He had gotten many proposals to dual cultivate or spend everlasting life with many of his sect brothers or sisters.


    But he rejected them all. He had no intention of staying with someone. He preferred to be alone.


    Bai Shijue was afraid that Han Shun would fall in love with him and fall into temptation and desire once he showed his real face.


    After a series of never-ending sect brothers who wanted to wed him, some even fought with each other for no reason. He decided to cover his face with a porcelain mask in the immortal realm. Bai Shijue decided not to show his face, maybe until he perished into nothingness.


    But of course, he couldn''t do that in this mortal realm because it would look creepy, and Han Shun might be scared of him.


    That was why he searched a face of a good-looking man in the mortal realm and then copied his face. It was at least 5% similar to his real face.


    Han Shun thought Bai Gege was actually a god, so he knelt in front of Bai Gege and asked, "Gege¡­ you¡­ will you leave me?"


    "What makes you think like that?"


    "You''re a god. I am just a filthy street kid¡­."


    Bai Shijue sighed. This kid''s self-depreciation never died down even after two months. He swept his sleeve, and the guqin vanished out of thin air, turning into dozens of petals flying to the sky.


    The big floating lotus also turned into hundreds of petals, and Bai Shijue slowly descended to the ground.


    He stood in front of the kneeling boy and patted his head gently, "I will never leave you, Han Shun. I will try not to¡­."


    "Try not to?" Han Shun suspected that something wasn''t right with that sentence.


    Bai Shijue looked conflicted. He didn''t want to tell Han Shun now, he showed his real self as an immortal to Han Shun to make sure that Han Shun knew he couldn''t marry any mortal in this world, so he didn''t need to worry.


    But Bai Shijue couldn''t guarantee that he would stay in this realm for so long because it was actually difficult for an immortal to stay in the mortal realm for so long. It was forbidden by the law of heaven.


    [Pupa, do you know how long I can stay in this realm to take care and train Han Shun?]


    [Pupa: There is no clear limit about it, but you shouldn''t take too long.]


    [Aish, I want him to grow up to be at least 10 years old, then I will start physically training him and giving him cultivation methods.]


    [Pupa: I doubt you have that much time.]


    [I need to find a good way to tell him about this. I feel like he should have a proper childhood first before taking something heavy like cultivation.]


    [Pupa: You''re surprisingly caring for this kid. Do you really have no intention of romancing him in the future, when he is finally legal?]


    [Honestly, no. I just want him to be the great sect leader as he is always fated. I will see the end of my transmigration story since you said you know everything but are forbidden to tell me about it.]


    [Besides, love only gives me pain. My experience with Han Ye Gege in my world is just too painful. I would rather not repeat the same mistake again.]


    [Han Ye Gege told me that I am the cause of his pain, so I will try to minimize that. Since Han Shun is his incarnate in this world, then I hope he will never fall in love with me.]


    [Pupa: That''s why you don''t show your real face here?]


    [Hehe, yes, because Han Shun would be stricken by my appearance and will be eaten by his desire in the end.]


    [Pupa: Wise choice. You''ve grown up.]


    "You don''t need to worry about that, Han Shun," Bai Shijue said. "You should just work hard, eat a lot of meat, and also exercise daily. When you are strong enough, I will teach you martial arts, so you will be able to maintain your stamina, okay?"


    "¡­ Mm, thank you, Gege," Han Shun said. He obeyed what Bai Gege said, but he knew that Bai Gege avoided his question.


    He might only be eight years old, but he wasn''t stupid. Bai Gege showed him that he wasn''t from this mortal realm but the immortal god realm in the sky.


    No matter what, Bai Gege would eventually leave him.


    Since Bai Gege wanted him to be ''strong enough,'' that meant he had to start exercising hard. He didn''t know what would happen in the future, but he refused to be separated from Bai Gege.


    "You should return to your room, go," Bai Shijue said.


    "Yes, Bai Gege," Han Shun nodded obediently. But as he walked away from the Plum Blossom Courtyard, he looked over his shoulder to see Bai Gege, who summoned a guqin out of thin air and started plucking the string again.


    "Bai Gege, I want to follow you¡­ forever."

 Chapter 794 - 15.13

    Bai Shijue returned the wooden tally to the old Fu patriarch the next day when the old man visited the teashop.


    "Master Fu, this is the wooden tally that you gave to my little brother yesterday. He told me that you want to arrange a wedding for me and your Granddaughter, but I have no intention of marrying anyone for now," Bai Shijue said politely.


    "Ah, that''s so unfortunate. I''ve told my Granddaughter about you, but if you refused, then I have no way to force you," Old Fu said. "Do you have anyone close in your heart right now? Is that why you refused the arrangement?"


    Han Shun stopped his activity, wiping the table nearby when he heard this question. He intentionally eavesdropped on the conversation, wanting to know if Bai Gege really had anyone close in his heart or not.


    Bai Shijue was silent for a while. He was thinking in his heart¡ªwell, more like debating.


    [Hmm¡­ how should I approach this one?]


    [Pupa: What are you hesitating for? Just say that you don''t have anyone close in your heart, and that''s it.]


    [No, I don''t want to do that, Pupa. Because it''s not as simple as that.]


    [If I say no, then the Old Fu will continue to pester me. I don''t want him to keep trying, so I will marry one of his family. I think I should say yes.]


    [Pupa: Do you actually have anyone close in your heart?]


    [Han Ye Gege, duh¡­]


    [Pupa: You still love him? Wow, you really are obsessed with him.]


    [It''s not that I''m obsessed with him. It''s something that I can''t help. In my heart, there is only Han Ye Gege.]


    [But that doesn''t mean I want to meet him again. I love him and fear him at the same time.]


    After careful consideration, Bai Shijue nodded lightly, "I do have someone close in my heart. Please understand that I''m keeping my heart only for one person, Master Fu."


    "Ah, that''s understandable. It must be your white moonlight, right? Hahaha!" Old Fu joked around, and Bai Shijue laughed lightly to make the situation less awkward.


    Meanwhile, Han Shun clenched the duster in his hand. He felt a sense of crisis in his heart because he honestly didn''t want Bai Gege to have his attention diverted because of someone else.


    Called it greedy, but that desire for monopoly started growing inside Han Shun''s heart. He wanted Bai Gege''s attention all for himself. He didn''t want to share at all!


    Han Shun kept his silence when another guest came right after Old Fu patriarch left. It was the young General who came from the capital city to guard the garrison. He looked terrifying and mighty, especially when he was wearing his armor.


    He was regular, but he always had one request every time he came.


    Han Shun approached the general carefully and bowed his head, "Young General, welcome to Plum Blossom Teashop, this is the menu¡ª"


    "Kid, why are you here? Where is my beautiful moonlight?" General asked.


    "Ah¡ªuhm¡­ Bai Gege is still busy brewing tea inside, Sir¡­."


    "Call him here. I only want to be served by my beautiful moonlight," General requested.


    Han Shun was angry that he only came here to flirt with Bai Gege, but he didn''t have the right to refuse, so he bowed his head and told Bai Gege the General had come.


    "Why aren''t you calling me first? Didn''t I tell you that General only wants to be served by me?" Bai Shijue asked as he walked towards the General''s table.


    Han Shun lowered his head. He felt ashamed that he had obstructed Bai Gege''s work. But he seriously disliked that General because he kept flirting with Bai Gege¡­


    Bai Shijue smiled at the handsome, young General of the garrison and bowed his head lightly, "Welcome, Young General Fei, what tea herbs do you want today?"


    General Fei''s face brightened once he saw Bai Shijue. His mood improved because the young master that ran this business was such a beauty that got him hooked.


    General Fei was a cut-sleeve who liked men with scholar aura around him. But he never really took anyone seriously because none were interesting enough for him.


    Until he accidentally found this small teashop and found the young master that ran this business was such an enchanting beauty.


    "I will drink any tea, as long as I can get you to sit down and have a drink with me," General Fei said boldly, befitting to his title.


    Bai Shijue chuckled and nodded, "I will serve jasmine tea for you, General."


    "And you will accompany me as well?"


    "I happen to have nothing to do right now, so I will sit with you, sure," Bai Shijue returned to the kitchen and brewed tea for General Fei.


    But he was a bit uncomfortable because a certain kid kept lingering behind his back.


    "Han Shun, if you have nothing to do, go wash the dishes," Bai Shijue said.


    "Gege, will you really spend your time with General Fei?" Han Shun asked.


    Bai Shijue frowned, "Why are you asking the unnecessary? I have nothing to do right now, so I will naturally talk to him. I also have something to ask him as well."


    Bai Gege''s somewhat dismissive tone disheartened Han Shun. He just lowered his hand and returned to the back kitchen to wash dishes.


    [Why is Han Shun acting so sad? Did I do something wrong?]


    [Pupa: He is probably jealous that you spend your time with General Fei.]


    [Eh?! But he is only 8. Why would he feel jealous of me?]


    [Pupa: You know, kids'' jealousy is most of the time not because of romantic love, could be familial or platonic one. A kid at Han Shun''s age really craved attention and validation since he missed all those for most of his life. That''s why he is jealous.]


    [Hm¡­ make sense, but I got to talk with General Fei, this is for the future of Han Shun as well.]

 Chapter 795 - 15.14

    [Hm¡­ make sense, but I got to talk with General Fei, this is for the future of Han Shun as well.]


    [Pupa: Just make sure to talk with Han Shun later.]


    Bai Shijue walked with the trey to General Fei and then served the tea, "Young General, this is the jasmine tea that I brew by myself. I usually drink this when I''m composing a poem in the evening when the sun is almost set."


    "You mean¡­ like now?"


    "Indeed," Bai Shijue said. He sat on a chair, facing the Young General. "General, how''s the garrison, are the barbarians still dare to attack after your presence?"


    "HAH! Those barbarians ran away with tails tucked between their legs when they saw me! I killed their leader, and they were scared after that. So far, there hasn''t been any attack for almost half a year!" General Fei boasted.


    Bai Shijue also confirmed this by himself. He checked the garrison with his all-seeing water bowl. He saw General Fei had successfully killed the leader and secured the garrison.


    "You''re so strong, Young General. I bet you also trained your soldiers with absolute discipline and dedication," Bai Shijue said, trying to get into Young General''s good side.


    "Of course, I do! I trained my soldiers to their utmost potential! I waste no man! They are my elite soldiers!" Young General Fei puffed up his chest to show how mighty he was, like a peacock showing his mightiness in front of Bai Shijue.


    Of course, Bai Shijue felt nothing for the Young General. But he had his own agenda, so he had to play along, "Indeed, Young General. I''ve heard from my other customers that you''re such a brave young general. You''re definitely a great asset for our country."


    Young General Fei felt the atmosphere around here was really pleasant, "When you''re with me, I will never let anyone hurt you. You should consider me as your romantic partner, don''t you think?"


    General Fei was very bold and straightforward with his feeling. He didn''t dawdle like an idiot. He wanted Bai Shijue, and he already made it clear for the latter.


    Bai Shijue wasn''t surprised. He showed a thin smile and replied, "That is naturally a great offer, Young General Fei. But don''t you think it''s too fast? I''ve just settled here, and I''m yet to find any interest in weaving the love string between us. Though, the love string has been prepared."


    Young General Fei knew that Bai Shijue was a scholar, and from that wording, Bai Shijue didn''t seem to reject him. He just needed more time.


    Which was understandable, "Well, I will be waiting then, Young Master Bai Shijue. I have a long time to spend in the garrison anyway."


    "Ah, that coincides with my request, Young General."


    "A request? Do tell."


    "You see, my teashop has no guard at all, and I am scared that some scoundrel might come to illegally extort money from me."


    "Ah, that''s easy, I will put one of my soldiers here to stay in front of your teashop to guard¡ª"


    "No, no need for that," Bai Shijue quickly refused. "I feel like guarding a teashop would be a bit humiliating for your soldier. So I proposed you to help me train a man that could protect my shop in the future when it will get popular in a few years."


    "Oh, so you want someone from your side to be trained as a future guard in the future?" Young General Fei concluded.


    "Yes, Young General. Because if that is possible, the person that has been trained will continue guarding this teashop until his death," Bai Shijue said.


    "Hmm¡­ I see nothing wrong with it. Have you chosen the man to be trained?"


    "Of course!" Bai Shijue turned his head to search for Han Shun. "Where is he? HAN SHUN!" Bai Shijue called out loud to find the young boy.


    Han Shun rushed to the front because he thought Bai Gege was in danger, but what he saw was Bai Gege and the Young General having their teatime together.


    "Ah, Han Shun, come here," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun was unwilling, but since Bai Gege told him so, he reluctantly walked to Bai Gege''s side.


    Bai Shijue patted the back of the young boy and said, "This kid, General. Can you train him as one of your soldiers? I want him to be a great soldier in the future, but I''m not a martial artist, nor a soldier."


    Han Shun was shocked. He didn''t know why Bai Gege would throw him to train with the soldier. He wanted to protest, but Bai Shijue used his power to zip Han Shun''s lips, so he couldn''t protest at all.


    "Hmm, I see that he has a strong hand, although he is thin, that''s not a problem at all. Are you sure you want to train this kid to my soldier base? The training can be harsh, and he is only allowed to return to you every weekend."


    Han Shun''s eyes widened. He absolutely refused to stay five days away from Bai Gege every week! He loved working in this place! He wanted to stay!


    But Bai Shijue completely shut his body and turned him into a sort of puppet, so Han Shun wouldn''t do anything stupid in front of his future commander.


    "Oh, I''m sure he will be alright. Han Shun is a hardworking kid. I don''t want him to live as a waiter for the rest of his life, please train him and make him a good and strong soldier, General Fei. Don''t worry about food. I will supply him with one week''s worth of food every week, so he won''t be a burden there."


    General Fei nodded, he was in a good mood, and he also thought training one kid wasn''t a pain at all.


    "I don''t need the food. The garrison has more than enough for all soldiers.. What I want is¡­." General Fei leaned in towards Bai Shijue and smiled meaningfully, "How about one date to the firework festival a week from now?"

 Chapter 796 - 15.15

    "I don''t need the food. The garrison has more than enough for all soldiers. What I want is¡­." General Fei leaned in towards Bai Shijue and smiled meaningfully, "How about one date to the firework festival a week from now?"


    Han Shun didn''t want to see Bai Gege having a date with this man to the firework festival! He wouldn''t allow it!


    But Bai Gege used his godly power to prevent him from doing anything. He was bound like a dog, unable to voice any protest as he saw Bai Gege smile towards General Fei and nod willingly.


    "I''m also interested in the firework festival, General. I don''t mind at all. I''m still new around here, so I''d prefer a company to guide me around during the festival," Bai Shijue said.


    ''Me! Bai Gege, I can be your guide! This Young General is not from here! I was born and live in this city! Me! Me!'' Han Shun desperately tried to fight the invisible chain around his body to no avail, and General Fei took the lead instead.


    "I will gladly show you around. I know this city in the back of my head," Young General Fei said.


    "Ah, that would be perfect, then how about my little brother here? When will he be allowed to train with you?"


    "I will take him after the firework festival next week. Sounds fair?"


    "That''s fair. Thank you so much, Young General," Bai Shijue bowed his head politely.


    "Haha! Don''t be so polite to me. We''re cultivating good feelings to each other right now, Young Master Bai," Young General laughed and then stared at Bai Shijue with a meaningful gaze. The more General Fei saw this beautiful man, the more infatuated he got with Bai Shijue.


    "Indeed, Young General. I''m happy to meet you here," Bai Shijue agreed.


    Young General Fei was the last customer of the day. After the young General left the teashop, Bai Shijue finally released the invisible bind on Han Shun''s body.


    Han Shun looked at Bai Gege with a hurtful gaze. He was so angry that he couldn''t even speak right now.


    Bai Shijue raised his brow, "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Han Shun said nothing and turned around. He returned to the kitchen, withholding the anger in his heart.


    Bai Shijue sighed. There was nothing he could do anyway. He should just talk to Han Shun tonight.


    **


    Han Shun ate in silence beside Bai Gege. He was so upset that he couldn''t even speak, nor did he feel that he needed to.


    Bai Gege''s words were already final. He had no way to refuse the idea of going to the military to train as a soldier.


    Bai Shijue put down his chopstick and opened the conversation, "Han Shun, if you have something to say, then say it. I can''t concentrate when you keep directing your anger towards me like this."


    "Bai Gege, I thought you said that you''d tolerate me... am I not good enough for you?" Han Shun asked.


    "Why would you say that?"


    "Because you just kicked me away from your residence, Gege," Han Shun said. "If¡­ if you don''t want me here anymore, then I will leave¡­" he said bravely, but his body started trembling. Of course, he didn''t want to leave no matter what.


    But Bai Gege already kicked him out¡­


    "Is it because I asked Young General to let you join the military and train as a soldier?"


    "Yes¡­" Han Shun lowered his head full of sadness. "Gege, did I do something wrong?"


    Bai Shijue patted Han Shun''s head to calm him down, "I sent you to the military because I''m incapable of training you a martial art and such. I don''t have the skill."


    Han Shun looked up to Bai Gege, asking for more answers.


    "Han Shun, I am born as an immortal. There is a blood of immortal flowing in me. That''s why I never have to practice my martial arts. All I do is cultivate my innate power and become what you call a god in this mortal realm."


    "I have zero understanding about martial arts. That''s why I can''t teach you," Bai Shijue explained. "Only other humans can teach you how to be a great martial art practitioner, not me. That''s why I want you to grow up strong and able to defend yourself first."


    "But¡­ I have no intention of fighting anyone, Gege," Han Shun said. "I just want to stay with you."


    "That''s the point, Han Shun. If you want to stay with me, you have to train yourself first. Do you expect us to stay as a teashop owner forever?"


    ¡­


    Han Shun''s silence basically confirmed that he wished to stay like this forever, only him and Bai Gege working on a teashop.


    But that wasn''t the fate that Han Shun had to face. He was fated to be something bigger than just a kid who worked in a teashop.


    Bai Shijue knew that Han Shun wasn''t really an ambitious kid. He was born and raised as nothing but a street kid, so having a roof on his head, eating good food, and living in peace was definitely his priority.


    But Bai Shijue''s job was to guide him to the real fate that awaited him as the sect leader.


    "Han Shun, I am an immortal. I shouldn''t stay in this world for so long," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun''s eyes widened instantly. He looked at Bai Gege with disbelief, "G¡ªGege will leave me?"


    "I have to. Originally, I wanted to give this teashop and the residence for you to live comfortably. But you said that you want to follow me, right?"


    "Y¡ªYes! Gege, please take me! Han Shun will do anything as long as you take me to wherever you go!" Han Shun begged. He didn''t have any other ambition in this world other than following his Bai Gege.


    "That means you have to start by training your body first.. Once you are strong enough, then I will start giving you cultivation method, so you can come with me to the immortal realm."

 Chapter 797 - 15.16

    "That means you have to start by training your body first. Once you are strong enough, then I will start giving you cultivation method, so you can come with me to the immortal realm."


    Bai Shijue wanted to make sure that Han Shun understood his intention to avoid misunderstanding between them. He also wanted Han Shun to do the military training seriously.


    "Han Shun, my world has a lot of dangerous beasts and also crazy talented people. If you want to follow me, then you have to match them. You have to be strong because I cannot protect you forever," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun was stunned because what Bai Gege said actually made sense. He was blinded by the idea that Bai Gege wanted to leave him alone, that he got really upset and kept cursing Bai Gege in his heart.


    "Han Shun, didn''t I tell you once that you don''t need to worry about being alone anymore? Because I will be there with you," Bai Shijue said. "But no matter how much I try to fight the law of the heaven, I do have my own limit. I will have to leave sooner or later because this is not my realm. I can take you with me as long as you can survive the harsh trail leading to my realm."


    "That''s why, Han Shun, if you want to follow me, then you have to be physically strong first, okay?"


    Han Shun nodded without hesitation. His resolve was clear. He was blinded by anger and suspicion. Because he really thought that Bai Gege wanted to discard him.


    But he was glad that wasn''t the case because he didn''t know what he would do without Bai Gege.


    Now that his resolve was clear, he had nothing to hesitate, "Bai Gege, I will train my hardest until I can be the strongest man on earth! Then I can follow you everywhere!"


    "Oh? Strongest man on earth? That''s a big dream, Han Shun," Bai Shijue chuckled lightly.


    "Of course! Bai Gege won''t have to worry about me if I become the strongest! I can protect myself and protect Bai Gege as well!" Han Shun said confidently.


    He was even happier when Bai Gege actually smiled at him and patted his head lovingly, "Well, if that''s what you want, then I will also try to help any way I can. Hopefully, you''re strong enough so you can come with me to the heavenly realm."


    "Un!" Han Shun''s mood improved once more. But he still had one question lingering in his head. "Bai Gege, may I ask you another question?"


    "Sure."


    "Um¡­ about Young General Fei, do you really¡­ like him?"


    [Ah, there you go, the question that I''ve been expecting. Just like what you said, Pupa. A kid around his age is very jealous and possessive of their parent figure.]


    [Pupa: He just doesn''t want your attention to be divided, take it slowly and explain to him.]


    Bai Shijue chuckled as if he had just heard a lighthearted joke, "I have no intention of being entangled romantically with anyone in this world. I have no romantic interest with Young General Fei or anyone else."


    "But how about the white moonlight that you talked about with Old Patriarch Fu, Bai Gege¡­."


    ¡­


    "You''ve been eavesdropping on my conversation with him?" Bai Shijue asked. His tone was colder than before.


    Han Shun narrowed his shoulder and lowered his head immediately, like a kid who had been caught doing naughty stuff, "I''m sorry, Bai Gege¡­."


    "Remember, Han Shun, if you want to know something, you should just ask me rather than eavesdropping and start having ideas in your head," Bai Shijue reprimanded him. "I will not hide anything from you."


    "About the white moonlight I talked about¡­ yes, I do have a white moonlight," Bai Shijue said, mentioning his first and only love.


    [Pupa, does Bai Shijue have someone he loves?]


    [Pupa: Yes, his deceased master is his first and only love. He is now dead, and Han Shun is his reincarnation.]


    [Who is the name of the said deceased master?]


    [Pupa:¡­ Master Han Ye.]


    [¡­]


    [So both Bai Shijue and I have the same white moonlight, Han Ye. But he is dead in this world, and Han Ye Gege is dead in my heart. I don''t even want to think about him anymore.]


    [Pupa: He is dead in your heart but still occupies the space?]


    [W¡ªWell, his graveyard is in my heart, that''s why there is no room for someone else, hehe.]


    Bai Shijue took a deep breath. Here, he wanted to speak both as Bai Shijue and Bai Yunyu.


    "My white moonlight¡­ is a man I love the most in my life. We don''t have many good memories together, not that I can remember. But the deep feeling is still lingering within my heart," Bai Shijue said as he closed his eyes, thinking of the white moonlight that only left a terrible scar in his heart.


    Yet, his heart insisted on loving that person.


    "You don''t need to worry, Han Shun. That man is dead. He is no longer in this world, so you don''t need to worry about him, okay?" Bai Shijue said as he opened his eyes and patted Han Shun''s head.


    Han Shun was staring at Bai Gege the whole time. He saw how Bai Gege''s expression from that perfunctory smile changed for a split second when talking about the white moonlight, the man that occupied his heart.


    But the change of expression wasn''t a good one. There was a slight window where Han Shun could see a deep love and pain inside Bai Gege''s heart. As if he was about to cry whenever he remembered about his white moonlight.


    Even though he was dead now, Bai Gege hadn''t let go of the feeling. Whether it was a good or bad feeling, it was still inside Bai Gege''s heart.


    ''Bai Gege becomes sad when he is thinking about his white moonlight. I¡­ I don''t want Bai Gege to be sad¡­.''


    ''I will replace Bai Gege''s white moonlight, so he wouldn''t be sad anymore. Please trust me, Gege¡­''


    Han Shun had made a promise in his heart, something that Bai Shijue didn''t know because Han Shun knew that Bai Shijue would disagree with him.


    Yet, the young, inexperienced kid believed that he could replace the white moonlight in Bai Gege''s heart.

 Chapter 798 - 15.17

    "The moon is so beautiful today, don''t you think?" Young General Fei said as he walked with Bai Shijue to the firework festival.


    Bai Shijue looked up, and he smiled, "The night of a blue moon is my favorite time. I always play Guqin to fill my time during the blue moon night. Because the atmosphere is very cold, yet serene."


    "Young Master Bai can play Guqin?" Young General Fei clicked his tongue full of admiration. "It''s very rare to see a young man able to play Guqin. You must''ve been learning how to play one since you''re a kid."


    "It is not a difficult music instrument, Young General. You just have to pluck the right string in the correct mood," Bai Shijue explained.


    Of course, that wasn''t the case with General Fei. He was raised in a military family. He saw his little sister trying to learn Guqin, but she could not play it well because it was just so difficult.


    "I''d love to listen to you playing Guqin," General Fei said boldly. He didn''t hold any thought in his head, especially when he was courting someone.


    The more he talked with this man, the more he realized that Bai Shijue would be the perfect soulmate to him, or to anyone, really. That was why Young General Fei was thinking about marrying Bai Shijue as soon as possible, so there wouldn''t be anyone who could snatch Bai Shijue from him.


    "Playing Guqin? I can play a song or two while we''re watching the firework tonight," Bai Shijue said. "There is a small pavilion near the lake. It''s my private property not far from here. I left one of my spare Guqin there. So if Young General Fei doesn''t mind, we can sit there and enjoy the firework festival from afar while I play the Guqin for you."


    "That would be perfect!" Young General Fei got excited after thinking of a great situation where they could watch the firework festival from afar, away from other people and all the whispers of the old women who thought they were couples and two men in love were absolutely disgusting.


    "Please follow me, Young General. I will show you the way."


    Bai Shijue and Young General Fei walked to the said pavilion privately owned by Bai Shijue. It was clean and had marble flooring. It was so expensive that nobody could afford it except the richest landlord or the Emperor himself.


    "I know you''re from a rich family, Young Master Bai," General Fei said as he sat on the marble pavilion.


    Bai Shijue smiled thin. The marble pavilion was actually something that he owned in the heavenly realm. He liked spending time in the marble pavilion, so he used his power to bring the marble pavilion down and put on the invisible talisman on it, making sure no mortal would be able to see the pavilion unless he allowed it.


    Bai Shijue sat beside General Fei and picked up the Guqin on the marble table.


    "I have a piece of music that I created by myself. I will give you the first listen, Young General."


    "Oh, that would be an honor for me," General Fei said. "It''s rare for a human to be able to listen to music from heaven."


    Bai Shijue chuckled at that banal compliment. But he played the music anyway.


    Young General Fei took a deep breath and saw the lustrous Bai Shijue playing the Guqin. A faint butterfly was coming out of the Guqin for each string he plucked.


    It might be Genera Fei''s hallucination, maybe because he had a drink before walking with Bai Shijue.


    "Young General, focus on the reflection of the moon. I will be embarrassed if you keep looking at me like that," Bai Shijue said.


    "Ah, I''m sorry," General Fei''s cheeks reddened. "I tried to look away, but you''re so beautiful, like the reflection of the moon on the lake right now."


    "General Fei knows how to compliment. But please put your banal compliment at bay. I am not a woman who would be swayed by frivolous words."


    "Nor do I see you as a woman, Bai Shijue. You''re the most beautiful man I''ve ever seen, and I do love you as a man," General Fei confessed without hesitation. He was a general anyway. Whether he was a cut-sleeve or not, he still had the strength and capability of a general. Nobody would contest him, let alone mock him for his preference as long as he had power.


    Bai Shijue was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect General Fei to be so straightforward. To be honest, he courted good feelings with Young General Fei because he wanted Han Shun to be treated fairly by the General in the garrison.


    He could use his power to infiltrate General Fei''s mind and force him to be some sort of puppet, of course.


    But that was against the law of heaven. He wasn''t from the demonic sect, so he had to abide by the rule.


    He wasn''t allowed to hurt the mortals, let alone break their minds with his power. So he had to take around way to persuade the General.


    "Young General, you''re so bold. Not that I hate it, but I do feel you''re rushing it."


    "Oh, don''t mind me. I''m just raised to be a straightforward military man. I just want to tell you this, so you would understand that my intention is to marry you in the future."


    Bai Shijue nodded lightly and continued plucking his Guqin.


    As much as General Fei wanted to hug and kiss Bai Shijue right now, he knew that Bai Shijue was a proper nobleman that would not accept the treatment of a prostitute.


    So they watched the firework exploding into hundreds of beautiful colors from afar, spending the night together.


    Little did they know, there was a pair of eyes staring at them from afar.


    [Pupa: Hey, buttbrain, did you know that Han Shun has been following you since the moment you left the teashop?]

 Chapter 799 - 15.18

    [Pupa: Hey, buttbrain, did you know that Han Shun has been following you since the moment you left the teashop?]


    [Aish, of course, I know! But what would I do anyway? Should I confront him now? That would leave a bitter taste to General Fei. He would think that Han Shun is not a good kid for following me everywhere like a stalker!]


    [Pupa: Yeah, you''re right. There is no way you could confront him right now.]


    [Let''s just end this quick and return home. I also pity this young general. I gave him false hope just to make sure that Han Shun would be alright in the military.]


    Meanwhile, Han Shun watched Bai Gege and Young General Fei sitting side by side, playing Guqin, and watching the firework. Of course, it was romantic, but he couldn''t help to get jealous because of how close Bai Gege got with General Fei.


    Bai Gege kept telling him that he had no interest in General Fei. But the jealousy still lingered in his heart.


    He was envious because he also wanted to watch the firework festival with Bai Gege. He wanted to spend time with Bai Gege alone.


    But he knew his limit. He was just a street kid picked up by Bai Gege out of pity. He was still too young and too weak to even stand side by side with Bai Gege, let alone protecting him from harm.


    So all he could do right now was to watch from afar, hoping that one day he could be the one sitting on General Fei''s position.


    ''Train hard, Han Shun. You must train hard so Bai Gege will accept you!''


    **


    General Fei escorted Bai Shijue back to the residence. Han Shun was already standing outside the residence''s gate with a small bag Bai Gege had bought for him before.


    He was ready to leave.


    "Ah, Han Shun, you''re so eager to leave. Are you not happy living with me?" Bai Shijue asked jokingly.


    But Han Shun looked serious. He shook his head in response, "No, Bai Gege. But I want to be strong, so I can protect you in the future."


    Both Bai Shijue and General Fei were surprised by Han Shun''s determination.


    "You have the spirit, kid," General Fei praised. He didn''t expect the scrawny kid to actually have such bravery. Usually, when someone around Han Shun''s age was sent to the military training, they would cry and beg to be sent home.


    "Well, General Fei, you see that Han Shun is a great kid, right? Please train him well, and I will keep sending food for the soldier in the garrison to compensate as well," Bai Shijue said. He lowered his gaze and patted Han Shun''s head. "No need to worry about the teashop, and you can still meet me every weekend, right?"


    "Un¡­." Han Shun nodded. He loved getting a pat on the head by Bai Gege, though this would be the last. Because he would be a hardened soldier in the future.


    "Gege, I will be strong. I promise."


    "I will keep that promise, Han Shun," Bai Shijue said. He gently pushed Han Shun towards General Fei. "General, please take care of him."


    "Don''t worry, I will make sure that he will be a great soldier in the future. I quite like his spirit as well. This kid has potential."


    Young General Fei grabbed Han Shun''s hand, a small gesture to show that he accepted Han Shun.


    "I will be leaving now. Please tell me if you need anything, Young Master Bai."


    "I will, and thank you, General Fei."


    General Fei bowed his head slightly and left with Han Shun. The young boy turned his head and looked behind, staring at Bai Gege, who smiled at him, and the body of Bai Gege slowly got smaller until he was too far to see Bai Gege.


    For the first time in his life, he felt lonely.


    He never felt lonely, even when he lived in the orphanage or on the street. He had accepted his fate before as a kid that nobody wanted.


    But now that he had tasted how it felt to have a family, to have someone who cared for you, he refused to let it go.


    ''Bai Gege¡­''


    [Aww, this is so heart-wrenching! I feel like a dad who let go of his son to be trained as a warrior or something.]


    [Pupa: He will still return every weekend, you know. You''re being dramatic for no reason.]


    [Hehe, knowing him, he probably would do that. But I''m still happy that I''ve raised Han Shun well. He will be a great man in the future!]


    **


    Meanwhile, Young General Fei and Han Shun walked to the garrison quite far from Bai Shijue''s residence.


    General Fei started asking Han Shun about a few stuff about Bai Shijue.


    "Kid, do you know what kind of flower that Bai Shijue likes? Or maybe he has other hobbies? Jewelry?"


    "No, General," Han Shun replied curtly. "Bai Gege doesn''t have any interest in flowers or jewelry. Bai Gege is a scholar. He reads a lot of books, plays his Guqin, and also does flower arranging."


    "I see, then how about his favorite food, maybe. You should help me deliver something that he likes when you return to his residence every week, okay?" General Fei said he wanted to use Han Shun as his little helper to get Bai Shijue''s heart.''


    ¡­


    "General, I don''t want to be your little helper to obtain Bai Gege''s heart," Han Shun looked up to General Fei''s scary eyes with determination in his heart. He feared nothing in this world except to be left alone by Bai Gege.


    "I am here to train martial arts. You don''t need to treat me kindly just because Bai Gege told you so."


    General Fei was surprised by Han Shun''s cold behavior. His gaze darkened, "Kid, do you know who you''re messing with right now?"


    "I know, General Fei. But I will never be your little helper for Bai Gege. You can beat me whenever you want, but I still refused. Bai Gege should not be touched."


    General Fei wasn''t that angry actually because he knew that Han Shun must''ve harbored a feeling for Bai Shijue as well. In fact, he was appalled by Han Shun''s bravery.


    "You''re courting death if you dare challenging me, kid."


    "General Fei, with all due respect, I will never back down no matter what. So please, treat me like a soldier, not a little helper to get Bai Gege''s heart," Han Shun added.


    "If that''s what you want, then I will not be so kind. I will treat you like the rest of my soldiers, and I will not ask for your help to get Bai Shijue''s heart. I can do it myself anyway," Young General Fei said. "Prepare yourself, kid. Because you will be in a hell that will change your life."


    Han Shun didn''t even falter after that kind of threat. There was only one thing in his mind right now.


    ''I will never let any man touch my Bai Gege. No matter what, I will protect him, even if that means I will break my own body!''

 Chapter 800 - 15.19

    "Bai Gege!" Han Shun entered the empty teashop, trying to find Bai Gege somewhere.


    "Bai Gege, it''s me, Han Shun!"


    ¡­


    There was no answer from the kitchen where Bai Gege usually stayed. He started to get anxious when he couldn''t find Bai Gege anywhere, even when he searched all around the teashop.


    "M¡ªMaybe he is in his courtyard!" Han Shun said to calm himself down. He rushed to Bai Gege''s courtyard, hoping he could see the beautiful Bai Gege playing Guqin under the plum blossom tree.


    But when he entered the courtyard, he found nothing but silence.


    "Gege¡­"


    Han Shun was lost. He didn''t know what to do since he couldn''t find Bai Gege everywhere.


    He approached the plum blossom tree and found a letter near the tree trunk.


    He opened the letter and found Bai Gege''s handwriting. He knew this because Bai Gege had taught him how to read and write, so he knew really well what Bai Gege''s handwriting looked like.


    ¡ª


    Han Shun, you''re too weak, and it''s not possible for me to take you with me.


    I gave you everything in this residence and the teashop, please take good care of it.


    I am returning to my realm, Heavenly realm.


    - Bai Shijue


    ¡ª


    Han Shun''s heart was shattered into pieces as he slumped on the ground, his tears started wetting the letter.


    Han Shun shook his head, unable to believe this happened, "Bai Gege! Why did you leave me? You said you would wait for me. Why!?"


    "Bai Gege, please answer me!"


    "BAI GEGE!"


    **


    "Gege¡ª" Han Shun opened his eyes in a split second. His heart was pumping, and he was sweating all over.


    He looked around and found himself inside the military barrack, sleeping in a wooden bed with a very thin mattress.


    ''So it was all a dream¡­.'' Han Shun thought. ''But that dream feels so real, Bai Gege¡­ will leave me for real¡­."


    Four years had passed since he entered the barrack. He was now twelve years old, and he grew out to be not so scrawny, at least. Thanks to Bai Gege''s constant meat delivery, combined with the arduous training every day.


    Nothing changed much. He was still the same kid who trained with all adult soldiers under Young General Fei''s command.


    General Fei thought that Han Shun would give up against the training, but it turned out he had enough determination for this harsh life of a soldier. He even started learning martial arts seriously and had shown great progress for twelve years boy, especially since he could beat soldiers twice his size. He was also skillful enough to stay on his feet for more than five minutes against the majestic General Fei.


    Needless to say, General Fei was impressed.


    Han Shun told him that he didn''t want to be the little helper for General Fei to deliver his feeling towards Bai Shijue. Thus, General Fei punished him severely so many times.


    Yet, this kid was very willful.


    ¡­


    Han Shun got up from the bed and went out to wash his face. He couldn''t sleep after dreaming of Bai Gege leaving him. He had to train again, training his body, his martial arts, and everything, to be with Bai Gege.


    Han Shun stood in an open field near the lake where everyone usually took a bath and started practicing his martial art stance and kick.


    "Hyat! Hah! Huh! Hup!"


    "Han Shun, it''s late at night. You should be sleeping."


    Han Shun heard the familiar voice of Bai Gege. He looked around, trying to find the voice source, and saw the light coming from the moon above.


    "Bai Gege?"


    Hundreds of butterflies formed in the sky, and Bai Shijue manifested his body after the butterflies dispersed.


    He was floating down gently until he stepped his foot right in front of Han Shun.


    "Why are you still practicing late at night?" Bai Shijue asked.


    Han Shun wasn''t unfamiliar with Bai Gege, who visited him often. Bai Gege usually manifested himself when the full moon rose and often gave Han Shun food that he cooked from the teashop.


    "Gege¡­" Han Shun stared at his Bai Gege for a moment before lowering his gaze. "I¡­ I just want to get stronger, Gege. That''s why I''m practicing my stance."


    "Rest is still important, you know. Don''t get too tired. Go to sleep."


    "I can''t sleep, Gege."


    "Hm? Why?"


    "Because I have a terrible dream tonight," Han Shun said truthfully. "I¡­ I found myself too weak, too useless for you. When I returned to the teashop, I couldn''t find you anywhere, and you left me a letter saying that you left me because I''m just not good enough."


    "Gege, will you leave me?" Han Shun asked. He sounded desperate and sad at the same time.


    [Awww, baby boo, I won''t leave you. Literally, my mission in this world is to bring you to the immortal realm!]


    [Pupa: It''s been 4 years already, you should teach him one or two things about cultivating qi.]


    [Aish, you said that I should be waiting for him to be at least 16 years old!]


    [Pupa: That''s just a rough guess, who knew that he grows up really fast and strong. He is literally almost as tall as you right now. He is also almost as strong as General Fei. General Fei can defeat him easily because Han Shun was still inexperienced compared to General Fei, who had been in many life or death situations.]


    [Hmm, I feel like he needs more time. Probably when he reaches 13 years old? It''s only a few months away anyway.]


    Bai Shijue had set up the birthday for Han Shun. Since Han Shun didn''t know his birthdate, Bai Shijue set up the first time Han Shun ever came to his teashop as his birthday.


    "I will not leave you, Han Shun. I will stay until you''re strong enough to follow me. So you should work hard and have needed rest, okay?" Bai Shijue suggested.


    "¡­ Gege, can I request something?" Han Shun suddenly asked.


    "Of course!"


    Han Shun took one step forward to close his gap with Bai Gege, and he hugged Bai Gege''s chest tightly.. Han Shun buried his face on Bai Gege''s chest and said, "Gege, hug me."

 Chapter 801 - 15.20

    "¡­ Gege, can I request something?" Han Shun suddenly asked.


    "Of course!"


    Han Shun took one step forward to close his gap with Bai Gege, and he hugged Bai Gege''s chest tightly. Han Shun buried his face on Bai Gege''s chest and said, "Gege, hug me."


    Bai Shijue was surprised by Han Shun''s sudden hug. He froze on the spot for a while until he regulated his breath and hugged Han Shun back.


    Four years had passed, and the young man that Bai Shijue picked up from the street was now 14 years old. He was almost as tall as Bai Shijue, proving that he would be a mighty man in the future.


    Yet, the young man still had a childishness in his heart. He still liked to be hugged, patted on the head, and praised for the small achievements he got.


    "You did well, Han Shun."


    "Bai Gege, please don''t leave Han Shun. I will try my best every day to be worthy to stand by your side. I will protect you in the future¡­."


    "I told you, right? I will not leave you."


    ¡­


    Han Shun tightened his hug, no matter how many times Bai Gege kept reminding him that he would never leave Han Shun alone. But Han Shun was still not convinced.


    Deep inside his heart, he had this restlessness, telling him that Bai Gege would eventually leave him sooner or later. If he didn''t hurry and get stronger, Bai Gege wouldn''t take him to the heavenly realm.


    Bai Shijue had to push Han Shun to separate their bodies because Han Shun didn''t want to let him go at all.


    "Han Shun, go to sleep, okay? I will return here in a few months, during your 13th birthday, and I''ll ask General Fei for two weeks break, so you can rest in residence for two weeks at least," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun stared at Bai Gege''s eyes and shook his head, "Gege, can you take me home on my birthday? I don''t want to stay in here."


    "Huh? Why not? Did General Fei mistreat you?"


    "No, but I¡­ I want to stay with you. I also want to train with you¡­." Han Shun said. He felt there was nothing he could learn in here anyway. After four years of arduous training, he found himself stuck in here without any improvement.


    "You''re not strong enough. I know that you can fight adults twice your size. But you can''t even beat General Fei. He is probably the peak of the majority of humans. He is very strong and skillful," Bai Shijue said. "Until you can beat General Fei in combat, then you shouldn''t leave this place."


    ¡­


    "Bai Gege, if I can beat General Fei in a duel on my 13th birthday, will you¡­ accept me?"


    Bai Shijue was surprised because he thought that was simply impossible. Han Shun was strong for his age, very strong in fact. But he was still no match for General Fei.


    "You want to challenge General Fei on your 13th birthday?"


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    [I don''t think he will listen to me if I say no.]


    [Pupa: You know Han Shun always has that willful spirit inside him.]


    Bai Shijue sighed. All he could do right now was to support Han Shun and secretly tell General Fei to hold back because Han Shun was still a young boy.


    "I can''t stop you from challenging him, Han Shun. Just be sure not to go overboard, okay? I will be leaving now, take care," Bai Shijue said as he turned around and dispersed into hundreds of butterflies flying to the sky.


    Han Shun looked down. He knew that Bai Gege had underestimated him.


    Bai Gege must''ve thought that he was just a willful kid who didn''t know the boundary. But he was already holding himself back from seriously hurting other soldiers when they sparred.


    "I have to talk with General Fei."


    Thus, Han Shun went to General Fei''s courtyard inside the garrison late at night. As someone who always trained every night, he often saw General Fei training without rest until dawn. That was one of the reasons why Han Shun also trained at night.


    A kid learned by copying, he copied General Fei''s discipline, and it had come to fruition.


    Han Shun arrived at the front gate of the General''s residence, two guards were standing in front of the gate, but they weren''t that good to be night guards anyway.


    So Han Shun just turned to the side and climbed the wall. He jumped and landed inside General Fei''s residence.


    He could hear General Fei punching the wooden target that he had set, and he didn''t seem to tire at all.


    Han Shun approached the general fearlessly, and when General Fei turned around to face Han Shun, the General smirked, "I knew you will eventually come to me for a real duel, isn''t that so, little boy?"


    "General, with all due respect, I want to challenge you for a duel during my thirteenth birthday. Bai Gege will see us in the duel, and I hope you will accept my request, General."


    "Yes, I know that you''ve shown tremendous progress. You''re almost like a superhuman with that kind of progress, but is it enough to defeat me? I''m not sure," General Fei said. "I accept your challenge, but a challenge without a bet is not interesting, isn''t it?"


    "I agree, General. We should make a bet," Han Shun said. His eyes were staring at the General fearlessly. He often saw Young General Fei trying to court the good feeling with Bai Gege, and Han Shun absolutely hated that.


    "General, if I win the duel, you should stop seeing Bai Gege. Bury that idea of marrying him," Han Shun said."


    "I accept, and if I win the duel, you shouldn''t pester my relationship with Bai Shijue. And if Bai Shijue and I got married, you should not follow him," General Fei also uttered his bet.


    "I accept, General," Han Shun nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 802 - 15.21

    On the day of Han Shun''s birthday, Bai Shijue came with a horse carriage, like a normal human. He brought a box full of food and clothing for Han Shun since the kid was 13 years old.


    He arrived early morning in the garrison and was greeted with the sight of General Fei waiting for him at the gate.


    The carriage stopped in front of General Fei, and Bai Shijue came out.


    He was wearing a bright white robe today, he was like an immortal, and his beauty was indeed out of this realm. Like gentle sunshine, Bai Shijue smiled at General Fei and bowed his head slightly, "Good morning, General."


    "Ah¡­" General Fei was dazed for a while. He shook his head to collect himself and smiled awkwardly, "G¡ªGood morning, Young Master Bai. You''re here to meet with that kid, right?"


    "Yes, today is his birthday, and I want to give him all the foods he has been craving, also giving him new clothes since he had grown up a lot since the last time," Bai Shijue replied.


    "Then, you must''ve known about the duel," General Fei said. He didn''t try to cover anything for Bai Shijue, knowing that Bai Shijue should know as Han Shun''s benefactor.


    Bai Shijue nodded, "I think we should talk about this in private."


    General Fei led Bai Shijue to his courtyard, and they sat face to face while the maid served them tea.


    "General Han Shun also told me once that he wants to challenge you on a duel. But I just didn''t expect you to accept it," Bai Shijue said. He sighed full of pity, "He is just a very willful 13 years old kid. You shouldn''t go too harsh on him. I''m afraid that you will crush his ego."


    General Fei shook his head and sipped the tea, "Young Master Bai, you underestimated Han Shun''s skill. He might only be 13 years old, but he can defeat all the adult soldiers in the barrack right now. He is also the only one who could stand toe-to-toe with me, even though it was only for five minutes."


    "He will be a great warrior in the future," General Fei said.


    "I know that he will be a great warrior in the future. But he is still 13 years old. General Fei¡­ can you go easy on him?" Bai Shijue asked.


    "I cannot, Young Master Bai. I''m so sorry, but this is the only request from you that I have to refuse," General Fei said. "Because there is a bet in this duel."


    "A bet?"


    "Yes, once in a lifetime bet. If he won the duel, then I will have to let you go and never pester you around anymore. I will have to bury the deep feeling that I had for you, including the dream of marrying you, Bai Shijue," General Fei said, then his gaze darkened. "But if he lost, then he will have to accept our marriage, and he will be no longer be able to follow you anywhere."


    Bai Yunyu''s eyes widened as he got this new information. He was never informed by Han Shun about the stake, and this was such a big thing.


    [Bro, this is literally a very risky bet! Why would Han Shun do this?!]


    [Pupa: Probably because he doesn''t like how General Fei keeps on courting you for love.]


    [I already told him that I have no feeling for General Fei, right?]


    [Pupa: A kid like him has a deep insecurity.]


    "Why didn''t you tell me first about this?"


    "It''s not my responsibility to tell you about it since Han Shun is the one who initiated the bet," General Fei said. "I think you should talk to him if you want him to step off and give up before we fight when the sun is right on top of our head, a few hours from now."


    **


    Bai Shijue entered the soldier camp, escorted by General Fei by his side. He went straight to the barrack where Han Shun lived and saw the young man had just finished his breakfast.


    Han Shun''s cold gaze brightened instantly when he saw Bai Gege come to visit him. He rushed to Bai Gege, ignoring General Fei standing beside Bai Gege. He was confident that he would be able to defeat General Fei anyway.


    This would be the last time General Fei would be able to see Bai Gege because after this, he would be the only one that could stay around Bai Gege''s side.


    "Bai Gege! Why don''t you tell me that you will be here¡ª"


    Bai Shijue grabbed Han Shun''s hand and dragged him out of the barrack. He dragged the young man to a deep wood far from the soldier camp and finally released him after making sure nobody was around.


    He stared at Han Shun with displeased gaze, but the young man didn''t seem to be scared nor feeling guilty. He still had a smile plastered on his face and asked, "Bai Gege, why are you here so early?"


    "That''s not important. What''s important right now is what you did, Han Shun."


    "Eh? What did I do, Gege?"


    "What kind of bet you make with General Fei? Do you know strong General Fei is?!" Bai Shijue raised his voice. For the first time in his life with Han Shun, he ever raised his voice to the young man. But he just couldn''t help it because Han Shun was being so willful and arrogant right now.


    "Ah, Bai Gege, you don''t need to worry about that. I am strong enough to fight him!" Han Shun said lightly. "Besides, you are the one who said that you don''t like him, right? I will help you to get rid of him, so he won''t bother you anymore!"


    "Do you really think you can beat him?! Han Shun, he is one of the strongest warriors from the capital! He can single-handedly defeat the barbarian king effortlessly!"


    "Bai Gege, you shouldn''t be panicked, just trust me, okay? I will defeat him without breaking a sweat¡ª"


    "HAN SHUN!"

 Chapter 803 - 15.22

    "Do you really think you can beat him?! Han Shun, he is one of the strongest warriors from the capital! He can single-handedly defeat the barbarian king effortlessly!"


    "Bai Gege, you shouldn''t be panicked, just trust me, okay? I will defeat him without breaking a sweat¡ª"


    "HAN SHUN!"


    Bai Shijue shouted at Han Shun. He couldn''t believe how ignorant Han Shun could be. He was risking their relationship because Han Shun would never ascend to the heavenly realm if he wasn''t allowed to stay around Bai Shijue.


    Han Shun didn''t know what kind of risk he was putting right now, and unfortunately, Bai Shijue wasn''t allowed to say it as well.


    [Pupa, can I send my energy to him? Like, sending my Qi to him, so he would be a superhuman during the duel.]


    [Pupa: The heaven law forbids any intervention of fate in the mortal realm. If heaven found an immortal cultivator like you to meddle with Han Shun''s body to change his fate, then it would ring an OOC alarm, and we will return back to the beginning.]


    [Wait, that OOC alarm is still a thing!?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [Dang it, that OOC alarm is always my biggest enemy!]


    Han Shun paused when Bai Gege suddenly yelled at him in a loud voice. It was such a shock because Bai Gege was a soft-spoken person in front of him.


    Bai Shijue also felt guilty for yelling at Han Shun, but the kid was just so stubborn, "Han Shun, you shouldn''t be rash, okay? Go to General Fei now and ask for his forgiveness because you dared to challenge him. Or at least, if you really want to fight him, then you should pull the stake. The stake is way too much. You will regret it if you lose."


    "Bai Gege doesn''t seem to trust me¡­."


    "I can''t trust you in this one because you''re being ridiculous," Bai Shijue tried to convince Han Shun to stop, but the stubborn kid shook his head.


    "I will never back down, Gege. Even if you don''t trust me now, I will make sure that you will see me win in the duel against General Fei," Han Shun bowed his head and walked away from Bai Shijue, returning to his barrack.


    Bai Shijue sighed in pity, and Pupa materialized in front of him, "What a stubborn kid."


    "Pupa, if he failed the duel or got killed during the duel, will the world reset?"


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    "Let''s just pray that Han Shun wouldn''t mess it up, though I don''t really have high hope for him."


    Bai Shijue returned to the barrack and found General Fei still standing in the same spot. He smiled at Bai Shijue and asked, "Are you done talking with him? What''s his answer?"


    "He¡­ will fight you with the bet."


    "As he should, I have to admit, Young Master Bai, that kid has the spirit of a warrior."


    [Yeah, but would that be enough to defeat you? I''m not so sure, honestly.]


    **


    The duel between Han Shun and General Fei was held in the afternoon. All soldiers were gathered to watch the duel of their undefeatable Iron General versus a 13 years old boy who could defeat all the other soldiers in the barrack.


    Bai Shijue was watching in the sideline worriedly, and his anxiety peaked when Han Shun and General Fei entered the circle that had been drawn as their fight arena.


    Han Shun and General Fei bowed their heads as a sign of respect, "General, I hope you will stop pestering my Bai Gege after this"


    "Same to you, kid. You should stop sticking around Bai Shijue. He is not your dad."


    FIGHT!


    General Fei and Han Shun prepared their stance. They were steadily gazing at each other, waiting for the right time to strike.


    But Han Shun realized that General Fei wouldn''t give him an opening if he didn''t strike first. Thus, taking all the risk, he dashed and¡ª


    "HUP!"


    Han Shun spun once and did an air kick towards General Fei''s face. The General blocked it and grabbed Han Shun''s ankle, in which Han Shun quickly kicked the chest of the General to release himself.


    The General dodged the kick, but he had to release Han Shun''s ankle.


    Han Shun landed on the ground safely, but he didn''t intend to stall out. He was in the offense here. He had learned the fighting style of the General.


    General Fei always played defensive first. He was surprisingly meticulous when fighting.


    Han Shun took a deep breath, and he dashed again. This time, he aimed at the feet of the General.


    He made a spin kick, trying to tackle General Fei, so he would lose his footing. But the General dodged by jumping lightly and counterattacked with a kick.


    "ACK!" Han Shun rolled on the ground when General Fei successfully landed a kick on his stomach. He quickly got up right before he touched the outer part of the ring.


    He recovered and jumped in the middle, but he could feel the throbbing pain in his stomach. General Fei sensed that the young man started weakening, which was the main key of his martial art.


    General Fei focused on defensive style and got the first real kick on the enemy. Since he had a powerful kick, the damage must''ve been severe for Han Shun right now.


    Thus, he waited no more and started raining punches and kicks towards Han Shun. The young man nimbly dodged the first few kicks and punches, but the pain in his stomach slowed him down, and he received three punches on the shoulders and stomach.


    "URK!" Han Shun coughed blood when General Fei landed the strong punch on his stomach. He was hurt twice in the gut, and his whole body trembled instantly.


    Bai Shijue bit his lips. There was nothing he could do right now, but one thing for sure, after this ended with Han Shun''s defeat, he would just bring the kid to the heavenly realm, or if he still needed more training, then they would need to move out of the current town.


    "What''s wrong, kid? You''re the one who challenges me, and this is all you got? I might as well prepare my wedding with Bai Shijue after this," General Fei taunted.

 Chapter 804 - 15.23

    "What''s wrong, kid? You''re the one who challenges me, and this is all you got? I might as well prepare my wedding with Bai Shijue after this," General Fei taunted.


    Han Shun gritted his teeth. He had to admit that he was utterly outmatched by General Fei. He knew that his chance to win was very slim, knowing how experienced and strong General Fei was.


    But this was about pride. He wanted to show Bai Gege that he was not the same kid that would need all the protection from Bai Gege. He might be young, only 13 years old, but he had the strength and skill of an adult!


    Han Shun glanced at Bai Shijue, who looked at him with worry. He clenched his fist, refusing to lose at this point. He''d rather die than not be around Bai Gege for the rest of his life.


    Han Shun spat out the blood on his mouth and replied to the taunt, "General Fei, you''re not even hurting me. I can feel your punch tickling my stomach."


    General Fei, who was smiling the whole time, got triggered. He prepared his stance again, "If this is what you want, kid. Don''t blame me if you will wake up with Meng Po on the bridge."


    General Fei knew that Han Shun was just taunting him back. He could see the young man''s feet were trembling, and he was trying to control his expression because the pain must''ve been extraordinary for him.


    This time, General Fei dashed to Han Shun without hesitation. Han Shun tried to dodge to the left, but he was slow because of the pain, so he ended up taking another punch on the left chest.


    "ACK!"


    Han Shun gnashed his teeth, trying to curb the pain. He launched an attack by aiming his kick on General Fei''s stomach. But the General intercepted it with his palm. He grabbed Han Shun''s ankle again and smacked him to the ground.


    "ARGHH!"


    Han Shun felt his bones had been broken upon impact. He couldn''t even feel anything for the whole minute. He could only look up and saw General Fei was looking down at him with a smirk on his face, "Take your time, kid. I will end the duel after you accepted your defeat or fainted¡­ or maybe death. I don''t really care since you''re the one who challenged me in the first place."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Han Shun tried to get up and continue fighting, but his body refused to move, and his eyes started to droop down, and he closed his eyes.


    ''Is this it?''


    ''After I stubbornly refused to back down for Bai Gege, I will end up defeated and will be forbidden to even see Bai Gege from afar?''


    Han Shun thought as his mind floated in a sea of emptiness. He was sad that he had to be the one who got kicked out of Bai Gege because of his own stupidity. He really thought he could beat General Fei with such a high skill difference.


    ''Han Shun¡­ you''re a disappointment. You''re an utter disappointment, you know that, right?'' Han Shun cursed at himself for being such a weak idiot.


    ''Now Bai Gege will be married to General Fei¡­.''


    ¡­


    ''Should I die? I think I should die now. There is no point of living if I can''t even talk with Bai Gege anymore.''


    ''He is the one who gives me life. Without him, I will probably die before I even reach 10 years old.''


    ''Now, you will also be the one who caused Bai Gege to marry someone he didn''t love.''


    ¡­.


    ''Bai Gege, I''m¡­ sorry¡­ for everything¡­.''


    Han Shun had given up everything after he realized that he had no control over his body now. He might as well die like this rather than opening his eyes and saw Bai Gege sitting on a red sedan with General Fei as a pair of a newly married couple.


    ¡­.


    ....


    ''Is that it?''


    ''Huh?'' Han Shun slowly opened his eyes again. He was still in the sea of nothingness, and he floated around without control at all. His eyes looked around to find the source of the voice.


    ''You''re so weak, boasting to Bai Shijue that you will be able to defeat that General, even putting him at risk of marrying a random man he doesn''t love.''


    ''Egoistic, and weak.''


    ''Who are you?!'' Han Shun looked around warily. The voice echoed around this sea of emptiness, so Han Shun couldn''t determine the person''s location who called him weak.


    Slowly, dark butterflies gathered around in front of Han Shun, and a man came out from the hundreds of dark butterflies, just like how Bai Gege usually manifested, but Bai Gege''s butterflies were gentle white. This one was dark and had suffocating energy.


    The man was handsome, heaven kind of handsome, in fact. But it wasn''t surprising for Han Shun because what he saw was basically the reflection of himself in the adult version. At least, if he was actually a god-like Bai Gege.


    The man wore a golden-black robe and looked at Han Shun with a smirk on his face, "Weak kid."


    "Shut up!" Han Shun snarled back. He knew that he was weak and rash, but there was no need to keep reminding him of how useless he was.


    "So this is it? You challenged the Iron General for a duel but got defeated in 10 minutes. You are also sending Bai Shijue to his unhappy married life. Because he never like General Fei," the man in black-golden robe said.


    ¡­


    Han Shun said nothing, but he glared at the man in front of him.


    "Your body is dying in the real world. General Fei has successfully broken all of your bones, you weak kid. But I can recover your body to its original state."


    ¡­


    Han Shun kept glaring at the man, waiting for what he wanted to offer.


    "In fact, not only healing you back, but I can also make you stronger, a lot stronger than just simple, meaningless training done by mortals."


    "All you need to do is to accept me."

 Chapter 805 - 15.24

    "Your body is dying in the real world. General Fei has successfully broken all of your bones, you weak kid. But I can recover your body to its original state."


    ¡­


    "In fact, not only healing you back, but I can also make you stronger, a lot stronger than just simple, meaningless training done by mortals."


    "All you need to do is to accept me."


    "Accept you?" Han Shun squinted out of suspicion. He never had this kind of interaction, nor he ever dreamed of meeting this man that looked like the adult version of him.


    "Yes, I can give you all the strength this world could offer, more than you''d ever imagine. But you have to accept me as part of you, I will live inside your consciousness, and I will gradually transfer all my talents, strength, and knowledge to you."


    "You will be a man greater than any god. Of course, you will still have to train with Bai Shijue in the heavenly realm and learn many things before I can completely transfer my power to you, But you will realize how much power I have."


    ¡­


    "Who are you?" Han Shun finally asked. He had suspicion in his heart.


    "I am you. We are the same person. My name¡­ is also Han Shun," the black-golden robe man replied. "I am your untapped potential, the soul that is born with you to be your fuel to protect Bai Shijue. Accept me, and you will never be defeated by anyone in this world."


    Han Shun started to hesitate because he felt the man in a black-golden robe sounded obsessive.


    Deep down, he had this feeling¡­ that the black-golden robe man was a bit strange, especially with the deranged eyes. He was very handsome, but his eyes¡­ looked scary.


    He was afraid the man in front of him was the devil that wanted to possess his body.


    But at the same time¡­


    ''What does this black-golden robe man want from me anyway? I''m just a street kid. There is nothing worthy in my body.''


    ''As long as I can get up once more and save Bai Gege from the mistake that I made, then I have no worry!''


    "What are you waiting for? Your time is ticking, and General Fei is ready to announce your defeat and kiss Bai Shijue in front of the soldiers.


    "Take me," Han Shun said determinedly. "I don''t care about the risk. As long as I can get up and fight once more. As long as I can protect Bai Gege from any harm, then I have no fear in my heart!"


    The black-golden robe man smirked full of satisfaction, "Good, now¡ª"


    The black-golden robe man snapped his finger, and a small marble suddenly appeared in front of Han Shun.


    The marble was shining, and a name was written on the marble.


    Saint Michael.


    Han Shun thought the name was very strange. Obviously, it was someone from a faraway land.


    "What is this?" Han Shun asked.


    "It is a fragment of me. I give you your first strength, there are 14 of these spheres, and you will take everything one by one and reach your true potential once you''re ready," the black-golden robe man explained. "Don''t worry, just one of that would be enough for you to defeat General Fei and probably any mortal that you''d ever find in this world.


    Han Shun stared at the marble for a moment with the name ''Saint Michael'' on it. In the end, he opened his mouth, and the marble slowly entered Han Shun''s mouth.


    He closed his eyes and swallowed the marble.


    He opened his eyes and recovered all his strength in a split second.


    The black-golden man snapped his finger, and a portal was summoned beside Han Shun, "You can move your body now, your energy has been replenished, and you are now 10x stronger than that Iron General. To defeat him before he kisses your Bai Gege."


    ¡­


    "Thank you," Han Shun entered the portal and left the black-golden man alone.


    The man snapped his finger again to close the portal, and the smirk on his face gradually faded. He stared at the emptiness inside Han Shun''s soul.


    "Bai Yunyu, do you think you can escape me easily? No matter you go, I will always follow you because we deserve to die together. We deserve to be destroyed together. There is no salvation for us."


    **


    Han Shun gradually regained his consciousness, and the first thing that he could do was listen to what General Fei said while he was down on the ground.


    "I have checked his pulse. He is alright. He probably suffered from shock when I slammed him to the ground," General Fei said.


    ''Wrong, you broke all my bones upon impact, but not anymore,'' Han Shun thought as he gradually recovered from all the internal wounds.


    He could feel that his broken bones magically repaired themselves, making him healthy and vigorous once more.


    General Fei approached Bai Shijue, whose expression looked ghastly on the side. He felt guilty for hurting Han Shun that much, but the kid needed a bit of humbling because he had been very willful and arrogant.


    "Young Master Bai, you don''t need to worry about Han Shun. He just fainted out of shock. I will call the doctor to check him, okay?"


    [Pupa, is he dead? Because if he is, then I have to kill General Fei with my power to avenge Han Shun, then we can restart.]


    [Pupa: No, I thought he was dead since I can feel that his life force has slowly depleted. But right now, his energy returned to his body miraculously.]


    [Pupa: He is fine now.]


    "Young Master Bai, we should be ready for our marriage soon. I will prepare for everything, and you can live with me if you want."


    General Fei tried to hold Bai Shijue''s hand in front of his soldiers. It was a statement that he would be taking Bai Shijue as a soon-to-be wife, but he suddenly heard someone calling him from behind.


    "Stay away from my Gege.. Our match is not over yet, General."

 Chapter 806 - 15.25

    "Stay away from my Gege. Our match is not over yet, General."


    General Fei and Bai Shijue turned their heads simultaneously, and they saw Han Shun standing with his fist clenched. He gnashed his teeth out of fury and then readied himself by preparing his stance once more.


    "General Fei, I am not going to let you touch Bai Gege as long as I can still stand up and fight you!" Han Shun said.


    His courage and toughness were cheered by the awed soldier around the right. Han Shun was the first person who ever stood a chance against General Fei, the Iron General, and he was only 13 years old!


    General Fei was also amazed by Han Shun''s persistence. The kid was only 13 and could withstand his attack. He was even brave enough to challenge General Fei again.


    "I have to admit, kid. You would be a great warrior under my tutelage. It''s a shame that I can''t take you after only 4 years because you decided to rebel and fight me in a duel like this," General Fei said. "What a wasted chance."


    "It''s not a wasted chance, General. Thank you for giving me martial arts training for the past 4 years, but I won''t let you marry Bai Gege. Because Bai Gege is my life, and I won''t let you take him away from me!"


    Bai Shijue was astonished. Han Shun could say something like that in front of General Fei, which meant he had already discarded all the risk of real death once he provoked the General.


    [Pupa, he is not in love with me, right?]


    [Pupa: I don''t think so. He is most likely seeing you as his father figure, and he doesn''t want you to marry someone you don''t like. Like a young man who wants to protect his father.]


    [Ah, that makes sense.]


    [Go, little rockstar!]


    General Fei said nothing, but he prepared his stance again and focused on Han Shun. He didn''t like bullying a kid like this, but this kid was truly stubborn.


    This time, General Fei didn''t hesitate to charge first and aimed at Han Shun''s stomach.


    The young man didn''t try to dodge at all. He just took a deep breath and strengthened his core.


    BAM!


    "Argghh!" General Fei wailed in pain when his fist landed on Han Shun''s stomach. The General didn''t expect that Han Shun''s stomach could be tougher than steel, and he felt that his finger bones had been crushed.


    General Fei retreated with a bloodied fist, and the soldiers were all shocked by what happened, including Bai Shijue.


    Because Han Shun was just a normal kid, how could he endure the full punch from General Fei and make the Iron General crush his own fist?


    That was only possible for those who had cultivated an iron body cultivation technique!


    [How in hell¡ª]


    [Pupa: Wait, let me do a body analysis on him.]


    Pupa analyzed Han Shun''s current physique and strength, then reported it to Yunyu.


    [He is now 5x stronger than General Fei, which means that he is at the peak of human strength right now.]


    [What?! How?!]


    [Pupa: I don''t know. Maybe he accidentally unlocked his hidden potential as the male lead because of desperation.]


    General Fei''s right hand was bloody, and he was sure he wouldn''t be able to use his right fist until an extended amount of healing.


    General Fei gritted his teeth. He glared at Han Shun and clenched his left fist. He didn''t know how Han Shun could suddenly gain such tremendous technique, but Han Shun was still a kid, and he must have his own weakness.


    General Fei was thinking of a strategy to quickly take Han Shun down without hurting the young man too much because he believed that Han Shun had a lot of potential in the future. He also didn''t want to prolong the pain in his right fist.


    But when he blinked once, Han Shun was nowhere to be seen.


    "Wha¡ªwhere is he?!"


    "I''m in here."


    General Fei quickly looked over his shoulder, and his eyes met with Han Shun''s cold gaze. Everyone, including General Fei, was surprised by Han Shun''s quick feet.


    It was too quick that nobody was able to catch the movement of this young man, except Bai Shijue, of course.


    Bai Shijue could clearly see how Han Shun dashed from his previous spot to stand behind General Fei.


    But that was because he was also an immortal, a sect leader of a sect, which made him read Han Shun''s movement.


    But that was definitely not what a mortal could do. Han Shun hadn''t received any cultivation technique, but he could use the technique used by medium-ranked cultivators?


    Bai Shijue had a lot to ask Han Shun after this fight.


    "How could you¡ª" General Fei was too stunned to move, and Han Shun replied coldly;


    "General Fei, this duel ends now."


    Han Shun hit General Fei''s nape, and the Iron General lost his strength instantly. He tried to stay awake, but after 5 seconds, the General''s eyes rolled up, and he fell to the ground.


    Everyone was scared that General Fei might''ve been dead after the attack, but Han Shun looked in Bai Gege''s direction and smiled, "Gege, you don''t need to worry. Han Shun will not kill anyone without your order. I just made General Fei fainted."


    After 10 seconds of not moving, Han Shun was declared as the winner of the duel. He was 13 years old and had beaten the undefeatable Iron General.


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 7%!]


    **


    The soldiers carried General Fei to his residence and invited a healer to treat General Fei''s wound on his fist.


    After he was treated, General Fei woke up four hours after the match. He held his nape that still had a stinging pain, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Han Shun already kneeling in front of him with Bai Shijue sitting right behind Han Shun.


    "You two¡ª"


    "General Fei, forgive me!" Han Shun said as he prostrated in front of the General.


    "What¡­ happened?"


    Bai Shijue smiled at General Fei and replied, "I told him to apologize to you."

 Chapter 807 - 15.26

    "General Fei, forgive me!" Han Shun said as he prostrated in front of the General.


    "What¡­ happened?"


    Bai Shijue smiled at General Fei and replied, "I told him to apologize to you."


    "You told him to apologize?" General Fei was confused. Obviously, Han Shun had miraculously defeated him in that duel. As sour as he was, he was still a warrior, and he admitted defeat. "This kid, Han Shun, has defeated me fair and square in combat. He doesn''t need to apologize."


    [I''m sorry to break it to you, General. But Han Shun is basically cheating when he unlocked his hidden potential as a male lead.]


    [Pupa: Well, Han Shun is the male lead of this world, so he can''t lose, of course.]


    "It''s not about who won and lost, General. Despite winning the duel, Han Shun is still the kid you practically raised for four years. You gave him shelter, food, and also trained him to be a soldier. He still has a life debt for you."


    "Han Shun challenging you to a duel is already atrocious. Even if you have accepted it, he still has to apologize for being such an unfilial student for you," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun was grieving in his heart because he didn''t want to apologize to General Fei. He was the winner. Why would he need to bow down to the loser?


    But Bai Gege scolded him about it, and he couldn''t defeat Bai Gege in an argument because it was true. Han Shun was treacherous to General Fei, who had trained him and gave him shelter.


    But General Fei saw this as Bai Shijue teaching Han Shun how to humble himself and show gratitude to someone who had helped him for four years.


    General Fei smiled at Bai Shijue and said, "You will make a great mother to my children, Bai Shijue."


    Han Shun raised his head instantly, he glared at General Fei. The match was over with his victory. If General Fei still had to audacity to court Bai Gege, then he had no hesitation in killing General Fei right here, right now!


    General Fei chuckled when he saw Han Shun''s fierce expression, and Bai Shijue quickly pushed Han Shun''s head, so his face was facing the ground again.


    "Who told you to raise your head!?" Bai Shijue scolded.


    "Haha, it''s fine, Bai Shijue. Han Shun is very willful, but he is the winner, and he has shown me how talent and hard work could beat me. I might have been rusty, so I have to train more," General Fei said. "Just like what we agreed on, I will never come close to Bai Shijue again. You are free to leave the garrison if you want to. But if you need my help, you can always find me here or in the capital once I have returned."


    "Your help is very much appreciated, General. I can''t thank you enough," Bai Shijue bowed his head slightly, and he left with Han Shun.


    Han Shun decided that he had enough soldier life in the barrack and chose to return with Bai Gege in residence with the carriage.


    Han Shun was pouting the whole way to the residence, and Han Shun asked, "Why are you pouting like that? Aren''t you happy that you beat the Iron General and returned home with me victoriously?"


    "Han Shun doesn''t like Bai Gege to be too close with General Fei. We shouldn''t apologize to him as well. Han Shun is the winner of the duel, not him!" Han Shun said.


    Bai Shijue raised his brow. Han Shun kept referring to himself as a third person for some reason instead of using ''I.''


    It made him look cute and reminded Bai Shijue of how adorable, and shy Han Shun was when he first came to the teashop.


    Now the kid was 13 years old, and he grew up tall. Han Shun would probably be taller than him or even towering him like a giant in two more years.


    [Pupa: You''re considered short for an immortal, you know that, right?]


    [Shut up, Pupa. I''m not short. The others are just too tall!]


    "Besides, you haven''t even congratulated Han Shun for the victory. Bai Gege just scolded me for beating General Fei too hard and even forced me to apologize¡­."


    ¡­


    "Okay then, what do you want from me then? Do you want me to buy you something? Is there something you want?"


    "No¡­" Han Shun glanced at Bai Gege, and he slowly slid his butt to sit beside Bai Gege and then rested his head on Bai Gege''s arm. He could smell the scent of night flowers when he was with Bai Gege, the scent that he wished he could smell every night.


    Yet, for four years, he could only hug Bai Gege in less than 10x.


    Because Bai Gege gradually forbade him from returning to the residence every week, it would slow his training down.


    Han Shun closed his eyes as he rested on Bai Gege''s arm, and Bai Shijue chuckled when he saw this. Maybe Han Shun never wanted any material possession. He just wanted to be spoiled.


    "You want to be patted in the head, huh?"


    "¡­ by Bai Gege, of course¡­."


    "Aish, you''re already 13 and still want this," Bai Shijue sighed, but he gently rubbed Han Shun''s head, just like what he used to do when Han Shun was still eight years old, and he did a good job when learning how to wash dishes and serve tea.


    Han Shun enjoyed the rub in the head by Bai Gege. This was honestly the only thing he wanted for so long from Bai Gege. Not food, not some jade accessory.


    He just wanted to be close with Bai Gege.


    "You''ve done a great job, Han Shun. I know that you worked hard, and I hope you will continue to work hard, okay?" Bai Shijue said. "Because you will have to train a lot after this."


    "Un, I will do anything for Bai Gege¡­."

 Chapter 808 - 15.27

    "Un, I will do anything for Bai Gege¡­." Han Shun said.


    "Good boy, Hehe¡­."


    Bai Shijue and Han Shun spent the evening sitting side by side, with Han Shun leaning on Bai Gege''s arm. He felt safe and warm. This was what he wanted, only this.


    They arrived at the teashop late at night. Han Shun was already sleeping peacefully in Bai Shijue''s arm. So Bai Shijue didn''t plan to wake him up.


    He carried Han Shun in his arm as he walked out of the carriage. The carriage vanished into thin air once Bai Shijue entered the teashop.


    He passed the teashop and went to Han Shun''s courtyard, the place where he slept before he was sent to the soldier barrack.


    Bai Shijue carefully laid Han Shun on the bed, but before he could get up. He suddenly felt a strong pull that pulled him down to the bed.


    "Gege¡­" Han Shun mumbled in his sleep as he hugged Bai Gege''s waist.


    Bai Shijue sighed and laid beside Han Shun, who hugged his waist tightly like a baby koala.


    He didn''t want to wake up the young man, so he let Han Shun sleep like this for the whole night.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and asked, "That kid¡­ is very sticky with you. I think after we go to the immortal realm, we need to separate him from you, at least make him less dependent on you."


    "Eh, what are you saying, Pupa? It''s normal for Han Shun to get sticky with me after four years of separation."


    "It''s not even four years of separation. You''ve been watching him training in the barrack for almost every night."


    "Hehe, I mean, I''ve only shown up in front of him once in a while."


    "Anyway, I''m just giving you some advice. A young man like Han Shun needs to be separated and introduced to someone else, whether a man or woman in the immortal realm later on. So he will start having independent thoughts and leave you alone," Pupa said.


    "Okay, that one, I agree, ah. I have no intention of romancing Han Shun in this world. I just want him to fulfill his destiny as the leader of an immortal sect, and possibly godhood as well."


    After cementing his goal with Pupa, Bai Yunyu got up from the bed in the middle of the night, leaving Han Shun alone to sleep.


    **


    Han Shun was dreaming right now, but it was a weird dream.


    In his dream, he was thrown into a world that was foreign to him. The world didn''t have any familiar buildings. Instead, there was a golden castle and a big, white building with a big crucifix on top.


    He looked around confusedly and then saw a man with very pale skin walking in his direction.


    He was tall, slender, and had long dark hair. His eyes were enchanting red, like a vampire that was ready to eat him.


    Han Shun watched how the man walked past him with his servant, and for some reason, he had a familiar connection with this man.


    The man walked to the street filled with filth and many street kids who begged for money or food, similar to what Han Shun experienced before meeting Bai Gege.


    The pale man smiled when a street kid approached him, asking for food, and he crouched to be on the same eye-level with the street kid and took an apple and bread from his sleeve like a magician.


    "Thank you so much, Sir!"


    The pale man patted the head of the street kid and said, "You should come to the orphanage that I run. There is plenty of food there, and you don''t need to worry about shelter. You can live there until you''re eighteen years old."


    "R¡ªReally?! I can go there?"


    "Yes," the pale man looked at his servant that followed him from behind. "Take this kid to the orphanage. Assign him to study as well, at least until he can read and write. So he won''t be completely illiterate."


    "As you wish, Duke."


    The servant grabbed the kid''s hand and brought him to the carriage. The carriage went first, leaving the pale duke behind. The duke didn''t seem to worry, though. Instead, he kept walking until he reached a house full of people with physical disabilities.


    One was missing both legs, the other was missing both arms.


    One was blind, and the other had a growth stunt.


    "Oh, the duke is here!"


    "Duke! Please don''t get too close to us. You will make yourself dirty!"


    "Yes, please just throw the food on the ground. We will eat it!"


    The pale duke smiled when he heard that. Of course, he wouldn''t do such an inhuman act to another human being.


    He approached them and then started feeding them one by one with a spoon, one bowl of food for each person.


    "Duke¡­ you''re so kind¡­."


    "I''m just doing what I must do."


    Han Shun watched how the pale duke didn''t show any frown or disgust with the filth of those people. They seemed to be homeless¡ªno, even worse, the forsaken that wasn''t supposed to be touched by anyone.


    It reminded Han Shun of one particular person who would do the same whenever a beggar or street kid. But Han Shun was lucky that Bai Gege decided to take him in instead of another.


    Because if Bai Gege thought about helping other street kids, then Han Shun wouldn''t be in this current status now. He would probably die before he even reached the age of 10.


    "Bai Gege¡­" Han Shun mumbled as he kept watching the pale duke feeding the homeless. The homeless hugged him tightly, like holding on to their last hope, and the pale duke still didn''t show any frown or displeasure. He just laughed and continued feeding them.


    "He is amazing, right? He is my beloved Duke Damien of Delcostro.. He is the man who shows me that a vampire can be good too, and a saint¡­ can be evil."

 Chapter 809 - 15.28

    "He is amazing, right? He is my beloved Duke Damien of Delcostro. He is the man who shows me that a vampire can be good too, and a saint¡­ can be evil."


    Han Shun turned his head to the left when he heard the voice. He looked up when he saw the man was very tall, possibly ahead taller than the pale Duke, while Han Shun was only at his chest level.


    The man had blonde hair and blue eyes. But looking at his young face, he was probably only a few years older than Han Shun right now.


    "The Duke always told me that not everything was black and white. He was a vampire, the vilest thing on earth that should be purged by the church. And I was a future saint, the person whose presence should be a blessing to everyone in their lands."


    "But I misused my power. I ordered the massacre of 300 people just because they refused to convert to my religion. I thought it''s the best thing that I could do as the appointed individual chosen by the god."


    "But Duke Damien showed me how misguided and evil I was. He showed me there was good in every evil, and there was evil in every good. He was a saint before me, hundreds of years ago¡­."


    "But he misused his power as well. He killed hundreds of thousands of people just to fit that blind idealism. He was forbidden to enter heaven, and as a punishment, he was sent back to the earth as a vampire."


    "I fell in love with him quickly, but it would take a while for me to realize my feelings for him. He was the vampire who was better than a saint, the vampire with endless patience and kindness in his heart. Meanwhile, I am a failed saint who will never be a completely good one. Because deep in my heart, I hate everyone who lives in this world because I can see their sins, except for Duke Damien."


    "He was clean without a sin."


    ¡­


    Han Shun listened to this guy''s monologue. They started at Duke Damien together, and the blonde man asked, "Your name is Han Shun, right?"


    "Um," Han Shun nodded lightly.


    The blonde man smiled, and a burst of light aura started to emanate from his body, "My name is Saint Michael. I come from a different world than yours. But we have one thing that we share."


    Saint Michael tapped Han Shun''s heart, and Han Shun could feel that his body started absorbing the holy aura from Saint Michael.


    "Our hearts are only reserved for one person, which is Duke Damien and Bai Shijue. They are the same person," Saint Michael said.


    "My heart is reserved for Bai Gege¡­." Han Shun mumbled as he watched the Saint finally leave him and walk towards the Duke, still feeding the homeless.


    "You should return to your world, Han Shun. I can''t leave this place, but at least I will be happy with my Duke Damien, even if everything is just an illusion¡­."


    Blip.


    Han Shun opened his heart immediately. His breath was uneven, and he looked around worriedly. Before he fell asleep and dreamed about Saint Michael, the last thing he remembered was that he was burying his face in Bai Gege''s arm.


    He then noticed that he was already in his bed in residence. He got up and checked the outside and then saw the scenery of his old courtyard before he was sent to the soldier barrack.


    Han Shun was restless right now. He wanted to see his Bai Gege. For some reason, his yearning for Bai Gege was doubled after he met with Saint Michael.


    He rushed to Bai Gege''s courtyard and heard the voice of the guqin beautifully filling the lonely night with the serene tune.


    Han Shun found Bai Gege sitting under the tree, playing his guqin serenely.


    "Bai Gege!" Han Shun shouted.


    Bai Shijue stopped playing the guqin and looked at the young man who had just woken up.


    "Gege!" Han Shun jumped and hugged his Bai Gege in the waist, "Gege! I miss you so much!"


    "Miss me? We''ve just returned from the soldier barrack, remember? You slept the whole road back to the residence."


    "Um, but I still miss you a lot, Gege. Do you know that I cried alone almost every night when I first went to the barrack?"


    "Really? Geez, Han Shun, you''re such a crybaby."


    Of course, Bai Shijue knew that Han Shun was crying almost every night for the first month when he entered the soldier barrack. Because Bai Shijue watched Han Shun, he didn''t comfort him, knowing the young man needed time to be on his own.


    Truthfully, Han Shun wasn''t that burdened with the harsh life. He felt the soldier''s life was a lot better than his life as a street kid.


    At least he could eat 3x a day and had shelter on his head.


    But the feeling of missing Bai Gege was like a poison that slowly ate him up. He couldn''t live without Bai Gege by his side. He would turn mad.


    "You''ve beaten General Fei. It must be a tough duel. Why don''t we eat first, and then you can take a bath after that?"


    "Un! Han Shun really wants to eat food that Bai Gege made!" Han Shun said. He still had the habit of referring to himself in the third person for some reason.


    "I already made it for you, haha," Bai Shijue snapped his finger, and a tray floated from the kitchen towards them. Bai Shijue magically served the tea midnight dinner for them, and they ate together under the plum blossom tree.


    "Bai Gege, may I ask you something?" Han Shun asked in the middle of their dinner together.


    "Hm? Sure. Why do you need to ask for permission? Just ask me, and I will answer your question."


    "Okay, Gege, um¡­ do you know about someone called Saint Michael?"

 Chapter 810 - 15.29

    "Okay, Gege, um¡­ do you know about someone called Saint Michael?" Han Shun asked.


    "Uhk!" Bai Shijue choked on his food when he heard the question. He looked at Han Shun in disbelief. "W¡ªWhere did you get that name?"


    "Um¡­ in my dream, I saw a man with blonde hair and blue eyes. He was tall and introduced himself as Saint Michael," Han Shun said. He didn''t want to tell Bai Gege about everything, though, at least not at the part when Saint Michael told him that Bai Gege was in their hearts. They loved the same person as they were also connected.


    Han Shun could feel it as well. He could feel the emotional bond between him and Saint Michael, at least the moment he saw Saint Michael, there was a tacit understanding that they were meant to be with Bai Gege.


    "And¡­ what did he say to you?" Bai Shijue asked warily. He was scared that something out of his control might have happened with Han Shun.


    "He said that he keeps you in his heart, Bai Gege," Han Shun said, changing the words a bit so Bai Gege wouldn''t know that Han Shun and Saint Michael harbored the same feeling.


    He still didn''t understand the concept of keeping Bai Gege close in his heart. He heard about the soldiers who had wives and girlfriends in their hometown, but for Han Shun¡­ he still didn''t know what his true feeling for Bai Gege was, but one thing for sure, he absolutely refused to get separated from Bai Gege.


    "I see¡­" Bai Shijue mumbled.


    [Pupa, what the heck is this?!]


    [Pupa: I don''t know. It happened in his dream. How am I supposed to intercept that?]


    [Aish, I''m scared that Han Shun might be blackened for whatever reason. God Han Ye isn''t in this world, right?]


    [Pupa: I detected nothing, his presence is not in this world at all.]


    [Then what caused Han Shun to dream about Saint Michael¡­]


    Bai Yunyu has a lot of questions in his head right now. But in the end, he had one mission right now, Han Shun shouldn''t know about his past with God Han Ye.


    He wanted to raise Han Shun as a good big brother and father figure. Hopefully, Han Shun would stand above all like a good person, untainted with the desire that God Han Ye had.


    "Saint Michael is someone I know from my adventure in the past. He comes from a faraway land. We''re good friends, so you don''t need to worry about it," Bai Shijue said, trying to lie his way out. He couldn''t exactly explain that Saint Michael was his past lover from the past world. It just didn''t make sense.


    "So, Saint Michael is just your friend from far away land?"


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    "Yes, Gege¡­"


    Han Shun felt conflicted right now. He was convinced that his Bai Gege wouldn''t lie to him because Bai Gege was an immortal that was free from mortal sin.


    Even Saint Michael told him that Bai Gege was free from sin.


    ''But why would Bai Gege lie to me? Bai Gege is the purest person in my life! He will never lie to me!'' Han Shun thought. ''Maybe that Saint Michael is the one lying. He must''ve been Bai Gege''s friend, but he likes Bai Gege, that''s why he claimed that he is Bai Gege''s lover! What a scoundrel!''


    ''Yeah, Saint Michael is lying!''


    After making his own conclusion, Han Shun finally stopped asking about Saint Michael and decided to ask about another thing, "Bai Gege, I already prove myself that I''m capable, right?


    "Uh-huh¡­" Bai Shijue nodded, "You did really great, even I didn''t expect you to beat General Fei."


    "Hehe, that means I''m ready for the cultivation training, right? I really want to accompany you, Gege!" Han Shun said, indirectly pressing Bai Shijue to give him something to star this cultivation.


    Bai Shijue stopped eating and put his chopstick on the tray.


    He stared at the expectant young man in front of him and asked, "Han Shun, are you sure that you''re ready for your cultivation? You''re still 13 years old. You can wait a few more years if you want."


    Han Shun shook his head, "I don''t want to wait, Bai Gege. I''ve been training every day, so I can accept whatever you gave me!"


    Han Shun looked eager, but it wasn''t because he wanted power. Deep down, he was afraid Bai Gege might leave him if he wasn''t fast enough to learn cultivation.


    There was no guarantee that Bai Gege would leave him while he was still too weak, which was his biggest nightmare.


    [Pupa, should we give it to him now?]


    [Pupa: He is strong enough to beat General Fei. General Fei is literally the pinnacle of human strength for at least 90% of the humans in this mortal realm. It''s safe to do that, I think.]


    [I''m just worried that his mortal body wouldn''t be able to handle the power he would have soon¡­]


    [Pupa: You can just give him the basics and also identify his root and natural affinity. That won''t hurt.]


    Bai Shijue was considering it for a moment and then nodded, "Let''s start with the basics."


    Bai Shijue snapped his finger, and the food tray in front of them disappeared instantly. He got up and walked towards Han Shun, then he sat cross-legged behind the young man.


    "I will identify your root first and see your affinity."


    "Affinity?"


    "Yes, it will determine what kind of technique you''re able to use. It can be one of the five elements, wood, fire, earth, metal, and water."


    "Okay, what should I do, Gege?"


    "Close your eyes, and empty your mind. Allow me to enter your consciousness, and I will check it myself," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun always obeyed Bai Gege''s word, so he nodded without question and closed his eyes.


    Bai Shijue took a deep breath, and he placed his palm on Han Shun''s back.. He closed his eyes and transferred his energy to Han Shun to inspect the spiritual root of this young man.

 Chapter 811 - 15.30

    Bai Shijue took a deep breath, and he placed his palm on Han Shun''s back. He closed his eyes and transferred his energy to Han Shun to inspect the spiritual root of this young man. He could do this as the Plum Blossom Immortal Sect leader to check whether one of his disciples was having trouble or whether it was someone from a demonic sect who tried to infiltrate.


    Bai Shijue started transferring his energy and his consciousness to check Han Shun''s spiritual roots.


    Yet, when he entered Han Shun''s deep consciousness, he saw nothing, no flowing energy from his qi, and no sign of spiritual root that would be sufficient for him to start his cultivation practice.


    Han Shun¡­ had nothing in his body. He was nothing but a regular human, which absolutely baffled Bai Shijue.


    [Wait, where the hell is his spiritual root? No flowing qi either. He has zero internal foundation! Han Shun''s body is literally just a mortal body?!]


    [Pupa: Wait, I''m trying to scan his body. There is no way he didn''t have any of those because he is the male lead. He is supposed to have everything.]


    Bai Yunyu waited patiently because he didn''t know what he needed to do next without any sign of talent from Han Shun.


    As harsh as it sounded, there was no mortal with zero spiritual roots that could cultivate. It was the most basic requirement to be a cultivator.


    Pupa scanned Han Shun''s body once more and found the same thing.


    [Pupa: You''re right, there is no foundation for Han Shun to start cultivating. But it''s very questionable how could he have zero qi in his body. Qi is vital energy. If he has zero, he wouldn''t even be able to walk, let alone defeat General Fei.]


    [Then what should we do now?]


    [Pupa: Train him again? I think that''s the best for now.]


    [... can I give him pills instead? Something that would boost his qi refining skill, or at least give him superb vigor. I don''t have the heart to tell him that he has no way to start cultivating.]


    [Pupa: You''re not allowed to tamper with the mortals, remember? As long as Han Shun hasn''t started his cultivation practice, then you have zero right to give him something from the immortal realm.]


    ¡­


    Bai Shijue opened his eyes after that. He stared at the back of the young man, and he was tongue-tied because he didn''t know what to say to Han Shun.


    Han Shun looked over his shoulder and asked, "Bai Gege, is there something wrong? What is my element of affinity? I''ve always thought that I have a great connection to fire!"


    ¡­


    "Bai Gege?"


    Bai Shijue got up from the ground and then said, "Han Shun, I think you should practice even more. You still have a good amount of time until you''re mature enough to absorb my teaching."


    "Eh? But I beat General Fei. Isn''t that enough proof that I''m capable of learning it, Gege? General Fei is possibly one of the strongest men on earth!"


    Bai Shijue took a deep breath. He didn''t have the heart to tell the truth to a young man with a big dream like Han Shun.


    "You need more physical training. After you are strong enough, I will start giving you a cultivation manual," Bai Shijue said. "Wash your teeth and go to sleep. You should take a bath tomorrow morning and start training, okay?"


    "But¡ª"


    Bai Shijue walked away quickly, as he didn''t know how to answer Han Shun if he started questioning stuff.


    Han Shun sat in a daze as he saw his Bai Gege walk away and return to his room.


    "What happened to Bai Gege?" Han Shun was confused by the sudden reluctant behavior from Bai Gege. He might not be an expert at reading someone''s expression, but it was blatant that Bai Gege didn''t even want to look in his eyes.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Han Shun asked himself. "All I did was follow his instruction. I just want to live with Bai Gege forever¡­."


    Han Shun was grieving in his heart when he got up and returned to his courtyard. He was his teeth, brushed his face, and returned to his room. He was full in his stomach, but the only thing in his mind right now was Bai Gege''s expression.


    Han Shun was curious about what made Bai Gege look reluctant to stare at him.


    Han Shun kept thinking and thinking without an answer until he got tired and fell asleep soon after.


    ''Pathetic.''


    ''You''re weak, so useless.''


    ''That''s why he doesn''t want to look at you. He is disappointed in you!''


    Han Shun opened his eyes and looked around the empty dark space warily. This was the same place where he met that handsome man with a black-golden robe.


    "You¡ª"


    "Yes, it is I, the person who saved you from seeing a real-life nightmare of seeing Bai Shijue marrying General Fei," The man in black-golden robe said arrogantly.


    Han Shun didn''t like how this guy kept on bragging about how important he was.


    "What do you want?" Han Shun asked.


    "Me? I want nothing. I''m here to help you out if you want to get a new kind of power. I have plenty anyway," the black-golden robe man said. "I don''t think you need an explanation why Bai Shijue suddenly looked away from you. He is unsure on how to tell you the truth!"


    "The truth?"


    "Yes, the truth is that you have no spiritual roots. Your qi is blocked, and you have no internal foundation. That means you''re unfit to start practicing cultivation for the rest of your life."


    "FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE?!" Han Shun''s jaw dropped when he heard that. He didn''t think it would be that severe. He thought Bai Gege tried to avoid him because he wasn''t strong enough thus he truly needed more training.


    "D¡ªDoes that mean¡­ I will never be able to live with Bai Gege? Bai Gege will leave me?!"


    The golden-black robe man smirked mysteriously, "He will leave you eventually.. But worry not, I have something to make sure that you can start cultivating your body."

 Chapter 812 - 15.31

    "D¡ªDoes that mean¡­ I will never be able to live with Bai Gege? Bai Gege will leave me?!"


    "He will leave you eventually. But worry not, I have something to make sure that you can start cultivating your body."


    Han Shun saw the smirk on the golden-black robe man. He had a bad feeling about this. But at the same time, this mysterious man showed him how powerful he was by offering Han Shun a marble that boosted his physical strength to an unimaginable level, so he could easily beat General Fei.


    Han Shun hesitated for a moment, and he asked, "Will there be a side effect if I take your power again?"


    "Heh, what a wise child you are," the golden-black robe man scoffed. "There is no side effect of consuming the marbles that I gave to you. But you will have a continuous longing feeling for your Bai Gege. Gradually, you will be consumed by it, and you will never want to be separated with your Bai Gege."


    The golden-black robe man stared at Han Shun seriously. He didn''t need to sugarcoat anything because he knew the outcome from this young man.


    They were all predictable. His souls were basically him in various forms, so he knew them very well.


    Han Shun was thinking for a second, and he nodded in agreement, "I don''t want to be separated with Bai Gege! So it doesn''t matter if it''s just that kind of side effect!"


    Han Shun thought the side effect wasn''t really dangerous because he was already very sticky to Bai Gege. So he accepted the said side effect willingly, and the black-golden robe man snapped his finger.


    Another marble was summoned in front of Han Shun, and Han Shun could read the name on the marble as well.


    Zhou Junze - Yang Ronghui.


    ''If the previous one is from Saint Michael, this one is from these two guys, it seems¡­.'' Han Shun thought. But he didn''t really take a second look and opened his mouth to swallow the marble.


    He closed his eyes for a moment and opened his eyes when he felt his body was surrounded by great energy that he couldn''t describe. The energy was so strong that Han Shun started to wince in pain.


    "Don''t worry about the pain. I will give you the best spiritual root one could ever have. You don''t need that five elements of the spiritual root. You will have mine instead."


    "You will have the root of a god,'' the black-golden robe man said.


    He didn''t let Han Shun ask more questions and threw the young man out of the realm.


    Han Ye looked at the portal that had just closed. He had a nostalgic feeling in his heart. He didn''t want to call that cheating slut bastard with this name, but¡­ he started to get sentimental when he saw how pure Han Shun was.


    "That kid is your first love, isn''t it, Wife?" Han Ye said. "It''s not me. It''s that kid."


    **


    Han Shun opened his eyes when the sunlight from the window hit his face. He got up from his bed and checked whether something was different after he swallowed the second marble from that mysterious man in a black-golden robe.


    He didn''t feel any different than before, but he did feel more vigorous.


    Of course, the only one who could determine whether he had changed or not was Bai Gege.


    So he stormed out of his room and searched for Bai Gege frantically, "Bai Gege! Bai Gege!"


    ¡­


    He checked the courtyard and didn''t find his Bai Gege anywhere. He thought Bai Gege was in the teashop.


    So Han Shun slid the teashop door open and called Bai Shijue''s name loudly, "Bai Gege! Where are you?!"


    ¡­


    He also couldn''t find Bai Gege in the teashop.


    Han Shun started to worry. It was very rare for Bai Gege to leave his residence or teashop. Even if he did, he would usually take Han Shun with him, or at least tell Han Shun that he would find something in the city square.


    Han Shun''s anxious thoughts started to grow, and he started formulating a theory that scared him the most.


    "Where is Bai Gege?"


    "Did he¡­ did he leave me because I can''t cultivate? Did he leave me because I''m not worth his time?"


    "Did he leave me last night and return to heaven?"


    "No, no, Bai Gege isn''t that cruel. He will wait for me, right?"


    ¡­


    "Right?"


    ¡­


    Han Shun tried to think positively because the more he let this anxiety consume him, the more he felt his world was breaking slowly.


    Han Shun lived for Bai Gege. Before he met Bai Gege, he was basically a street kid doomed to die in one or two years.


    But Bai Gege gave him life, and he clung to that life to keep going every day.


    Han Shun slumped on the ground. He clenched his fist as he kept thinking that he had been abandoned by Bai Gege.


    "Gege, did you really abandon me?" Han Shun asked. But of course, there was nobody to answer his question. Because Bai Gege wasn''t here.


    Han Shun smiled bitterly, "Ah, I understand. Bai Gege must''ve realized that I have no spiritual root. I have no way to train myself. That''s why he left me when I was sleeping, so he wouldn''t be disturbed."


    Han Shun felt that his world was now shattering right in front of his eyes. There was nothing he could do right now, and he didn''t plan to do anything as well.


    Since Bai Gege had abandoned him, then he should just abandon this world as well. He only lived because Bai Gege wanted him to live.


    "Bai Gege¡­"


    Han Shun''s body trembled out of fear and desperation. He bit his lower lip, trying to harden his own heart. So he would be able to grab the knife in the kitchen and kill himself.


    "Bai Gege¡­"


    "Han Shun? Why are you here? What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 813 - 15.32

    "Bai Gege¡­"


    "Han Shun? Why are you here? What''s wrong?"


    Han Shun heard a voice suddenly appear right in front of him. He looked up and saw Bai Gege looking at him worriedly. He crouched in front of Han Shun and put his palm on Han Shun''s forehead, checking whether the young man was sick or something.


    "This is still quite early. You must''ve been tired since yesterday. You should sleep more, okay?"


    "Gege!" Han Shun didn''t care whether he was acting unscrupulously right now. But he lunged towards Bai Shijue and hugged him tightly. "Gege, where were you?! I really thought you were gone!"


    "Wha¡ª" Bai Shijue didn''t know the thought process of the young man, but it didn''t seem to be bright sunshine and sparkle.


    "I''m just going out to find something. You''re worrying too much," Bai Shijue said. He pushed Han Shun to separate their bodies because the young man was very sticky to him.


    "Gege, I''m worried that you are leaving me¡­" Han Shun said. He looked so sad and desperate as if he was clinging to his last life.


    "Aish, you''re 13 years old, not a baby anymore. Don''t be too sticky on me," Bai Shijue scolded lightly. He sighed and took something from his pocket. "I went out searching for this."


    Bai Shijue showed ginger that was golden-colored. It had a very strong smell, and by the looks of it, it should be very rare, expensive, or both.


    "What is that, Gege?"


    "I just went around to find golden ginger to boost your vitality. This should restore your energy. Now, go and boil hot water. You''re going to drink this as a ginger tea."


    Han Shun nodded happily and quickly went to the kitchen to boil water.


    [Pupa: Why did you lie to him?]


    [About what?]


    [Pupa: About the place where you get that golden ginger. You make it sound like it''s just a walk in the park.]


    [Pupa: You literally fought a chimera that stranded from the forest of the mist and spent the whole night trying to find it in the border between the mortal realm and the forest of the mist.]


    [Well, that''s because I don''t want Han Shun to feel like I''m doping so much for him. I don''t want him to feel that he was important to me.]


    [If I told him how I spent the whole night searching for this, to make sure that he would be able to cultivate, even had to fight a chimera, he would think that I cared so much.]


    [He is already 13 years old. I really want to pamper him, but just like what you said. He needs to grow up and babying him would only complicate the situation.]


    Pupa watched how Bai Yunyu was smiling as he watched the back of Han Shun, filling the ceramic teapot with water to boil. Even in this kind of situation, Pupa could see that Bai Yunyu did this mission seriously. He didn''t want to fuck around, especially with a good kid like Han Shun.


    He just wanted to finish the task and see what would happen next.


    [Pupa: You''ve grown a lot.]


    [Hm? What did you say?]


    [Pupa: Nothing.]


    Han Shun served the teapot, cup, and bowl on the table for Bai Gege.


    Bai Shijue sat on the chair and put the golden ginger inside the teapot. They waited for a while, and once Bai Shijue thought it was ready, he poured the tea from the teapot into a cup in front of Han Shun.


    The tea that came out of the pot was actually clear, with no color. But the smell of the golden ginger wafted Han Shun''s nose. He closed his eyes and inhaled this intoxicating scent.


    He felt floating, but at the same time, his body also felt healthier with just an inhale from it.


    "Drink it after it''s cooled down a bit. It will help you," Bai Shijue said.


    "Un! Thank you so much, Gege!" Han Shun waited for a minute and then started sipping the golden ginger tea.


    Even the taste of the tea was out of this world. Han Shun closed his eyes and felt his qi start circulating around his body. This was definitely not something that Bai Gege could have without any effort.


    Even if Bai Gege didn''t tell him how he got this golden ginger. Han Shun already knew that Bai Gege must''ve spent the whole night to find it.


    ''Bai Gege¡­ you cared for me that much. How am I supposed to repay you back?'' Han Shun thought in his heart as he stared at Bai Gege. ''Bai Gege¡­ you''ve done so much for me, but the only thing that I can do is making troubles for you.''


    ''Han Shun will work his best to make you proud!''


    ¡­


    [Um¡­ Pupa, why is Han Shun looking at me like that?]


    [Pupa:¡­ probably just feel grateful. Don''t think too much about it.]


    "Drink as much as you want. That golden ginger is for you," Bai Shijue said. "Meet me in my courtyard after you finish. I will check on your spiritual root once more."


    "Yes, thank you, Bai Gege!"


    Han Shun drank everything, even went as far as eating the golden ginger inside the teapot, just to make sure that he wouldn''t waste anything that Bai Gege gave to him.


    Then he went to Bai Gege''s courtyard to check on his spiritual root once more.


    Since that mysterious black-golden robe man said that he was already gifted with a great spiritual root and strong qi to start cultivating, that meant he had no worry.


    ''But that mysterious man told me that I didn''t need any of those five elements of nature. I don''t know what that means, though¡­.''


    "Sit in front of me, Han Shun," Bai Shijue said, and the young man followed his instruction obediently. "Close your eyes, and I will check your internal foundation once more."


    Han Shun closed his eyes, and Bai Shijue put his palm on Han Shun''s back.


    Bai Shijue closed his eyes and inspected the spiritual root of Han Shun.


    But what he found wasn''t what he expected.


    Because Han Shun didn''t have the traditional one of five elements, it was a lot more sinister than he thought.

 Chapter 814 - 15.33

    Bai Shijue closed his eyes and inspected the spiritual root of Han Shun, but what he found wasn''t what he expected.


    Because Han Shun didn''t have the traditional one of five elements, it was a lot more sinister than he thought.


    Bai Shijue looked further to see whether his deduction was correct. He saw ominous dark energy inside Han Shun. It was so sinister that Bai Shijue almost got sucked inside, like a black hole.


    [Pupa, what is this?]


    [Pupa: That is God Han Ye''s original power, the power of nothingness.]


    [Pupa: I got the information from Father Admin that God Han Ye was the original God. He was born from nothingness and thus held the power of nothingness. Everything starts out from nothing, right?]


    [But¡­ what kind of power is this? This is not part of the five elements of nature, and this looks very dangerous!]


    [Pupa: Hm¡­ based on the data provided, the power of nothingness means that you can suck out the energy from the universe and create something or nothing out of it. He can take away your energy and then destroy it for good. He can also create countless power that he wants from nothing, simply by destroying something in the process.]


    [Pupa: It''s like a give and take power. You take something and create something else out of it, or erase it from existence.]


    [Pupa: In short, yes, it is a very sinister ability. He can literally take someone''s life with one glance and erase the person''s body, soul, and existence out of everyone''s memory. This is the power of the original God.]


    Bai Yunyu gulped when he heard the explanation from Pupa. He knew that Han Shun was one of the souls of God Han Ye. But to own the literal power of God was way too dangerous.


    [So, he can literally kill someone out of mood?]


    [Pupa: Yes.]


    [Oh shit, that''s really fucked up. I can''t let a young and inexperienced kid like Han Shun know about his real power. He is too young to realize that he can literally erase the existence of this world in a blink of an eye.]


    [Is there another way to mask this, Pupa?]


    [Pupa: Look around in his consciousness, maybe you can find another spiritual root. A person as powerful as God Han Ye''s incarnate must''ve something else in his body.]


    Bai Yunyu continued searching for another thing that he could use to fool Han Shun. Then he saw a small spark, like a small firework far from the power of nothingness that God Han Ye had.


    He checked it and saw that it was another spiritual root, but this was a lot smaller and weaker. Not even 1/10 of that powerful ability. This one was


    But in this world, it should be enough to make Han Shun a skilled and powerful immortal.


    [As long as he doesn''t know about his true power, that means everything will be okay.]


    He checked the element of the root and identified it as water.


    Han Shun''s second but a lot weaker element was water.


    [Okay, let''s just use this, make sure that Han Shun would never know about his true power.]


    [Pupa: Are you sure this is the right thing to do?]


    Yunyu stopped before he left Han Shun''s consciousness, and he stared at Pupa confusedly.


    [Pupa: You know you''re just hiding something inevitable, right? Han Shun will still recognize his true power later, when he gets older, and he can see through his own consciousness.]


    [Yes, but I will tell him later, not now. Because he is still too young. Do you think there won''t be a chance where Han Shun might kill someone out of annoyance? Anger? Or just simply because he wants to?]


    [He needs to mature first and learn about self-control, kindness, and forgiveness. So he will be able to hold this kind of power.]


    [Pupa:¡­]


    Pupa still felt something was off, like an ominous feeling that something bad would happen if Yunyu concealed Han Shun''s true power.


    But Yunyu''s answer and the intention were correct. Han Shun was just too young and immature to know his true potential. He needed to learn many things first, or else he would go mad with his own power.


    Bai Shijue exited Han Shun''s consciousness and opened his eyes. He patted Han Shun''s shoulder and said, "Open your eyes. I''ve inspected your element just now."


    Han Shun opened his eyes and turned his shoulder to face Bai Gege, "Bai Gege, how is it? Do I have an amazing spiritual root? What is my element?!"


    Bai Shijue smiled and patted his head, "Your affinity is with water. You are suited to train under the waterfall and such. I will help you later, okay?"


    "Water?" Han Shun frowned. He wasn''t satisfied because he had zero affinity with water before. He liked fire more.


    "Gege, I thought my affinity is fire, just like you¡­." Han Shun said. He saw how Bai Gege used his fire technique to heat up the residence, so, even in the coldest winter, they never felt cold at all.


    Naturally, he wanted to be similar to Bai Gege in any way. He wanted to copy Bai Gege because that meant he would be closer to him.


    But after this, he was disappointed in himself.


    ''So that means Bai Gege, and I have no similarity?'' Han Shun thought. ''But I really want to be close with Bai Gege¡­.''


    Han Shun saw the disappointment, and he laughed heartily, "Why do you look so sad? Whatever your affinity is, you are still my disciple in the end. I will not abandon you just because you have a different element affinity than mine."


    "Besides, your water affinity is very strong. I can sense that you will be a strong cultivator in the future. You can stay by my side and protect me if you want, as long as you cultivate diligently and train your body as well."


    "Remember, Han Shun, no matter how different you are compared to me, I will never abandon you."


    Han Shun stared at Bai Gege, who smiled at him with his bright smile, and his admiration for Bai Gege had been increased to an unimaginable level.


    ''Bai Gege¡­ is the best person in the world¡­.''


    [Pupa: Ding! Breakmeter increases to 15%!]

 Chapter 815 - 15.34

    "Focus, Han Shun! Forget the cold and dampness!" Bai Shijue yelled as he walked on water, staring at Han Shun, who was sitting cross-legged, meditating under the waterfall.


    Han Shun was shivering after only one hour under the waterfall. He felt damp cold, and his gaze started to be blurry.


    But when Bai Gege walked on water and stood in front of him, his consciousness returned. He stared at Bai Gege full of absolute devotion, thus resuming his meditation to refine his qi.


    Han Shun picked this waterfall because Han Shun needed to get closer to his water affinity. Hopefully, it would wash away all the possibility of him discovering his true power, at least not until he was mature enough to know.


    "Close your eyes, Han Shun! You can''t focus if your eyes are wide open!"


    Han Shun was reluctant to close his eyes because he felt his strength came from looking at Bai Gege.


    He closed his eyes slowly, and Bai Shijue could see how the qi regulation inside Han Shun''s body started slowing down. All the energy from nature was also blocked.


    [Eh?! Chotto Matte, he can''t cultivate with his eyes closed?!]


    "Han Shun, open your eyes!" Bai Shijue commanded, and Han Shun obediently opened his eyes.


    Again, he saw Bai Gege, with his clean white robe and gorgeous face that no mortal could ever have, standing in front of him. He looked worried, which made Han Shun feel treasured because Bai Gege cared for him so much.


    No matter how many times Bai Gege showed how much he cared, Han Shun seemed to never get enough of it.


    Bai Shijue saw how the qi inside Han Shun''s body started regulating quickly, and his vitality boosted more than 100%. He could also regulate the energy from nature, in and out.


    "Han Shun¡­ how could you cultivate like this?" Bai Shijue asked out of shock. This was the first time he ever saw someone that could cultivate with his eyes open and even talking to him.


    "Because I''m looking at Bai Gege right now! Bai Gege is my source of strength!" Han Shun replied. He had a big smile on his face. "Gege, as long as you''re here with me, I will be able to cultivate quickly!"


    ¡­


    Bai Shijue wanted to deny that absolutely ridiculous reason. But seeing how fast Han Shun could pass this qi refining level, he decided to just be wise and allowed stand in front of Han Shun.


    Three hours had passed, Bai Shijue started feeling hungry, so he snapped his finger and brewed a tea with the water below him and tea leaves nearby. He also summoned his guqin and sat on the water.


    He sipped the tea and started plucking the strings of his guqin.


    Han Shun kept staring at Bai Gege, and he felt that he had unlimited energy.


    No matter how cold or painful it was, just looking at Bai Gege would already restore all his strength.


    ''As long as Bai Gege is here¡­'' Han Shun thought.


    Six hours had passed, Bai Shijue got up from the water and walked towards Han Shun.


    "Han Shun, today is enough. You have been meditating¡ªor kind of meditating, I guess, for more than six hours. Let''s rest now."


    "No, Bai Gege, Han Shun will continue cultivating as long as Bai Gege is by my side!" Han Shun insisted.


    "It''s not good for your health if you force it. Don''t worry, you won''t miss anything if you take a rest," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun was so joyful with the worry in Bai Gege''s eyes. It was like ecstasy for him. The more he saw the concern in Bai Gege''s eyes, the more he wanted to push it.


    Because that meant Bai Gege would be worried and constantly think about him.


    "Bai Gege, Han Shun will stay here for the whole day and night! I will cultivate as quick as possible!" Han Shun said.


    Bai Shijue sighed in the end. Han Shun was really stubborn when he wanted to do something. But he couldn''t let Han Shun strain himself. He still needed his important rest.


    So Bai Shijue brewed another tea and then carefully put the edge of the cup on Han Sun''s lips.


    "Drink this. It will replenish your energy," Bai Shijue said.


    Han Shun''s eyes hadn''t left Bai Gege, not even a second. He drank the tea, not caring whether it was hot or not, as long as Bai Gege fed him.


    As long as Bai Gege stayed by his side¡­


    Bai Shijue jolted slightly when he saw the strength qi inside Han Shun''s body burst, and the water from the waterfall avoided Han Shun, so he wouldn''t get wet anymore.


    Bai Shijue''s eyes widened, and he asked Han Shun, "How¡­ how did you do this? You''re already controlling the water¡­."


    "Um, really?" Han Shun looked up and found the water falling on him was split into two and passed his body. Han Shun looked at Bai Gege, who got wet because he was standing beside Han Shun. "Gege, you''re wet¡­."


    "Oh, that would be alright¡ª"


    Bai Shijue was in for another surprise when the water also split on top of him, even though he wasn''t doing anything.


    It was all Han Shun''s doing right now.


    "Han Shun¡­ how did you do it? A thing like this shouldn''t be possible with only one day of cultivating!"


    "I don''t know, Gege. I just keep thinking about how you''re going to get sick if you''re damp," Han Shun replied. "Um¡­ I told you, right? I will get stronger as long as Bai Gege is by my side! Because I''m going to be strong for Bai Gege, I will protect Bai Gege in the future!"


    Bai Shijue let another deep sigh. Han Shun was truly weird with his cultivation, and his way of cultivating was also different from the others. So Bai Shijue had to follow what Han Shun wanted.


    "Fine, if my presence can help you, then I will stay by your side."

 Chapter 816 - 15.35

    "Fine, if my presence can help you, then I will stay by your side," Bai Shijue said, much to Han Shun''s joy.


    He continued refining his qi under the waterfall while staring at Bai Gege. Though none of them got wet because of Han Shun that could diver the falling water to avoid them both.


    Han Shun meditated until late at night, and then he started getting sleepy. He was really strong and had great talent, indeed. But he still had a mortal body. He slowly got weaker and sleepier, so Bai Shijue decided that it was enough.


    He grabbed Han Shun by his collar and dragged him out of the waterfall. He carried Han Shun in his arm and flew away from the waterfall.


    "Bai Gege? I''m not done with my practice¡­."


    "That''s more than enough. You need to replenish your energy as well. You still have a mortal body, so you need food and sleep."


    "So that means, if I have an immortal body, I don''t need to sleep anymore?" Han Shun asked.


    "No, you don''t need food or sleep. You can eat, of course. But you''re not obliged to because you don''t feel natural hunger or exhaustion," Bai Shijue replied as he carried Han Shun back to the residence.


    Han Sun buried his face in Bai Gege''s chest right now. He could smell the faint scent of sweet flowers exuding from Bai Gege''s body. He had a certain craving for this scent because this was Bai Gege''s natural scent, something that was comforting for him.


    "Bai Gege, does that mean you''ve never slept when I was sleeping?"


    ¡­


    "Does that mean you have been heating up the residence with your fire technique and also guarded me every night from danger?"


    ¡­


    Bai Shijue refused to reply because he didn''t want Han Shun to feel indebted.


    Though, the answer for both was the same.


    Yes, he never fell asleep because he wanted to protect Han Shun from danger. He also warmed Han Shun''s courtyard every night, so the young boy could sleep peacefully even during a harsh winter.


    "Bai Gege, do you care about me that much?"


    ¡­


    "I care about you too, Bai Gege. I want to be with you every second. I want to keep my eyes on you¡­." Han Shun said. He didn''t care if Bai Gege refused to say anything. As long as he could stay with Bai Gege, then anything didn''t matter.


    ''Bai Gege, if I have become an immortal like you. I will never need to sleep, so I can watch you everywhere. Every second of your life, I can keep looking at you, standing close by your side, and guarding you against any harm,'' Han Shun swore in his heart with determination.


    They arrived at the residence late at night. Bai Shijue landed in the courtyard and put Han Shun down.


    "Go and take a warm bath. You will get sick," Bai Shijue said. "I already make the water hot enough for you, then we can have dinner."


    "Yes, thank you, Bai Gege!"


    As usual, Han Shun took a bath and then joined with Bai Gege for dinner under the Plum Blossom tree.


    This was very much heaven for Han Shun. Because he got to be with his Bai Gege for almost 24 hours. It was too bad that he had to sleep, so he couldn''t stay with Bai Gege for a few hours every day.


    "Bai Gege, please don''t leave me alone, okay? Han Shun will work my hardest, so I can be strong enough to go with you."


    "You don''t need to hurry. There are plenty of times," Bai Shijue said.


    **


    After Han Shun returned to his courtyard to sleep, Bai Shijue sat alone playing his guqin to fill the empty night.


    Pupa materialized in front of Yunyu and then said, "Don''t you realize that Han Shun will be the same Han Ye 2.0?"


    Yunyu stopped playing his guqin and frowned, "Wait, what kind of Han Ye are we talking about? Is it the batshit insane Han Ye Gege, or naturally obsessed with me God Han Ye?"


    "Both!" Pupa said. "You should set up a boundary as soon as possible if you don''t want him to get obsessed with you. Don''t you see what happened when they do?"


    Bai Yunyu remembered how dramatic and messy it was when the soul shard of Han Ye Gege actually fell in love with him. In any world, it would be crazy messy.


    This was the last world he would do to complete all the 15 transmigration worlds. Yunyu didn''t want this one to be a mess as well.


    But judging from Han Shun''s dependency and how his cultivation works, it seemed that he was bound to be with Han Shun for a good while.


    "Don''t you see that he cannot cultivate without staring at me?" Yunyu said. "I don''t think I can set any boundary right now. Because his key cultivation involves me, maybe after he is strong enough that he could cultivate without actually meditating."


    "We also need to find a new person for him. Han Shun is still young, don''t lock him up with only yourself around," Pupa said. "Or maybe give him a pet to take care of. At least that would be a proper distraction, right?"


    "Oh, that''s a great idea! But I don''t think we can take care of a regular pet. Because we''re going to go to the immortal realm sooner or later, that means we need something from the forest of lost mist as a pet," Yunyu said. "Probably something small that can accompany Han Shun when I''m not around, so he wouldn''t constantly think about me."


    Bai Yunyu got up and patted his robe to clean it. He had one idea in mind.


    To find a cute pet for Han Shun, this was the least he could do to avoid Han Shun developing feelings for him.


    "Oh, Pupa, I wonder about something."


    "What?"


    "Are you considered a pet or not?"

 Chapter 817 - 15.36

    "Oh, Pupa, I wonder about something."


    "What?"


    "Are you considered a pet or not?" Yunyu asked shamelessly.


    ¡­


    "Is that a real question?"


    "It is!" Yunyu insisted. "So, are you a pet or not? I mean, as a system, you''re always staying around me. But wouldn''t that mean you''re also considered as my pet?"


    ¡­


    Technically, Pupa was indeed Yunyu''s pet since it was created solely to assist Yunyu around in his journey, even before its memory was erased.


    But Pupa didn''t want to admit it because it felt a bit dishonored to admit its status as a pet to a messy hoe like Bai Yunyu.


    "That question is sensitive for us, Systems. We don''t need to answer that," Pupa said.


    "Oh, come on, you''re really not going to admit it? You know you have the honor to be my one and only exclusive pet!"


    "Who would want to be a pet of a trainwreck hoe like you? PEH!" Pupa spat out its oil to imitate human spitting.


    "Aish, you are really a tsun-tsun, Pupa!"


    Yunyu and Pupa argued for a while until Yunyu flew as he headed to the Forest of Lost Mist to find a pet for Han Shun.


    He landed in front of the forest. This forest acted as the gate between the mortal realm and the immortal one.


    The edge of this forest had a very thick mist. If any mortal without cultivation practice walked in, they would find themselves running in a circle before they walked out of the mist and returned to the spot.


    Basically, no mortal was able to enter the real border of the forest, and the one with very low cultivation skills wouldn''t be able to survive the number of weird beasts that could eat them.


    Since celestial beasts could sense a weak body of a human, and ate them to satiate their hunger.


    Bai Shijue stepped inside without worry, accompanied by Pupa that had materialized beside him.


    "Why do I have to materialize anyway? You know I have a weak spot, right?" Pupa said.


    "I know, but I need someone to accompany me! This place is hella scary, and there are lots of weird-looking beasts!"


    "Those are celestial beasts. Besides, you''re literally the sect leader of Plum Blossom Immortal Sect. You can kill those celestial beasts in less than five seconds!"


    "Pupa¡­ just shut up and accompany me, or I will piss myself out of fear," Yunyu gave an ultimatum that forced Pupa to stay beside him.


    They walked around the forest. It was really foggy, of course. But for someone like Bai Shijue, he had clear eyes that could see through the woods.


    He saw various beasts in weird shapes and sizes walking around the forest without even looking at him because they knew that Bai Shijue was really strong.


    The celestial beasts avoided the strong and preyed on the weak, so Bai Shijue could walk around leisurely.


    "How about that, Pupa?" Yunyu pointed at a three-headed chicken that spewed fire from their three beaks. "That looks cute."


    "¡­ it''s a chicken."


    "I know. It''s a three-headed chicken that can spit out fire."


    "And you think that would be a good pet for Han Shun?"


    "No, but a good pet for me, of course!"


    "¡­ you want to eat spicy chicken, aren''t you?"


    Yunyu sighed, "Can we kill that chicken? I want to eat spicy chicken so much, but you said Bai Shijue is a light eater that barely eats, and even if he eats, he only likes plain food."


    "I CAN''T EAT TASTELESS FOOD FOREVER!"


    "Celestial beasts aren''t food for humans or immortal. Their body contains a poison that would burn your body from inside," Pupa said. "Just bear with those tasteless foods or don''t eat at all. It''s not like you can get hungry or something in this world."


    "Aish, you really don''t know how to treat me well, Pupa."


    "I don''t think you want to be treated well. Remember how you got hard when Altair from ABO world spat on your face?"


    "H¡ªHey, that''s a different matter!"


    Pupa and Yunyu continued arguing as they walked to find a good pet for Han Shun. As they paced aimlessly around the forest, Yunyu noticed a flickering light from a tree trunk.


    He checked it carefully, afraid it might be a dangerous celestial beast. But what he found was a white chipmunk eating nuts inside its house in a tree trunk.


    The white chipmunk had blue stripes on its body that glowed in the dark. The chipmunk was making a squeaking voice as it ate its dinner.


    "Ohh, this one is pretty cute. Come on, Pupadex, tell me what kind of thing this chipmunk can do?"


    Pupa rolled its eyes and scanned the busy chipmunk, "Beep-Boop, Pachinchin, a Pikachu clone 2.0, beta-tested but got cut during the release of a new Pokemon game. Thus, became an inspiration for this author to make a new pet for Han Shun."


    "Ah, come on, that''s a meaningless description. I mean, what can it do? Shoot electricity?"


    "No, a Pachinchin never gets lost because it has this ability to light the way between two spots. Pachinchin is not tameable unless the Pachinchin likes the person enough. Few immortals that dual cultivates used Pachinchin as a bridge, so they wouldn''t lose each other."


    "Ohh¡­ wouldn''t lose each other?"


    "A simple explanation is: Pachinchin can connect to two objects at once, whether the object is an inanimate object or a human. Pachinchin''s stripes will connect and light the way towards those two objects."


    "So, immortal who dual cultivates used a Pachinchin to connect themselves. If one gets missing, they can use the Pachinchin to find each other again. Because this celestial beast''s tracking ability can pass through any kind of barrier, no matter how far, they will find each other again."


    "Ohh, so it''s basically a tracking animal that lovers used so they will always find each other¡­ huh, neat," Bai Yunyu carefully grabbed the Chipmunk by its body and then cupped it in his hand. "Hello, little guy, you will be my pet now, and you have no choice, okay?"

 Chapter 818 - 15.37

    "Hello, little guy, you will be my pet now, and you have no choice, okay?"


    "Squee?" The chipmunk stopped eating as someone was lifting it up. It turned around and looked at Bai Shijue. The chipmunk was stunned by this immortal''s real face.


    Because Bai Shijue wasn''t wearing a mask right now, and he couldn''t use his face modification technique once he entered the Forest of the lost mist and also the immortal realm.


    Thus, the chipmunk was staring at Bai Shijue''s real face, a face that would shake up two realms just by how breathtakingly handsome he was. There was a reason why Bai Shijue never showed this face and decided to cover it with a mask because he knew it would only lead to bloodshed and many men trying to fight to their death just because of this.


    "Squeee!" The chipmunk dropped its nuts and then jumped to hug Bai Shijue on the neck.


    "Wha¡ª" Bai Shijue caressed the chipmunk''s body carefully, and its stripes glowed brightly until it blinded Bai Shijue for a second.


    "Pupa, why is this chipmunk so sticky with me now? And what''s with that blinding light coming from this celestial beast?" Yunyu asked.


    "That means the Pachinchin already likes you because of your face. The blinding light means that it''s already marking you as one of the people to track forever," Pupa explained.


    "Whoa, so this cute chipmunk already marks me as one of its owners solely because of my face? Hah, as expected, being so breathtakingly gorgeous has its perks!"


    Pupa rolled its eyes, "Don''t forget to hide your real face again once we return to Han Shun. Don''t let him see your face, or he will go mad in love. Anyone who sees your face will be madly in love."


    "I know, I know. You keep saying that, geez," Yunyu rolled his eyes. Pupa often told him to mask his face because it would be disastrous for Han Shun if he didn''t. It would stop Han Shun from seeing Bai Shijue as his father/big brother/teacher figure, and more like¡­ a lover.


    "But, if this little chipmunk already imprinted me, then how about Han Shun?" Yunyu asked Pupa.


    "If that chipmunk thinks that Han Shun is suitable for the second imprint, then it will also stick to Han Shun. Don''t worry about that one," Pupa informed.


    "Ah, that''s relieving," Yunyu continued caressing the little chipmunk hugging his neck and said, "Okay, little guy, I will name you Chinchin from now on. Let''s go and meet your real owner!"


    "Squee!"


    **


    Han Shun woke up in the morning, and once he opened his eyes, he quickly washed his face and went straight to find Bai Gege again. He couldn''t wait to start another day with Bai Gege. No matter how hard the training would be, he had no worry as long as Bai Gege was here with him.


    "Bai Gege!" Han Shun shouted as he entered Bai Shijue''s courtyard.


    There was another silence, just like yesterday. Bai Gege was away again, doing something Han Shun didn''t know.


    Han Shun''s bright day turned gloomy instantly. He was worried that Bai Gege would leave him, and no matter how much he tried to curb that anxiety, it only grew day by day.


    For every minute that he was separated from Bai Gege, Han Shun felt that growing anxiety slowly took over him. He started thinking about things that he shouldn''t do.


    Such as;


    "Bai Gege keeps leaving every morning. I wonder what is he doing outside?"


    "Maybe he is searching for another miraculous ingredient? But Bai Gege is super strong. It wouldn''t take that long to retrieve something, right?"


    "Maybe Bai Gege intentionally left the residence because he just found me annoying. Maybe he doesn''t even want me in the first place¡­."


    "Bai Gege¡­ he shouldn''t leave. I will not allow him to leave me, no matter what¡­."


    Han Shun was busy with his growing anxiety and delusion while sitting under the tree. His face was really gloomy right now, and when Bai Shijue came with Chinchin the chipmunk, he saw that Han Shun had the gaze as if he was ready to kill someone.


    "Han Shun? Why do you look so gloomy in the morning?" Bai Shijue asked.


    Han Shun got up instantly, he turned his body towards Bai Gege, and he dashed to hug Bai Gege tightly, "Gege, I really thought that you''re leaving me¡­."


    "Leaving you? Why do you keep thinking that I will leave you? I told you that we will go together to the immortal realm as long as you''re diligent with your cultivation practice, right?"


    "Un, I''m just scared, Bai Gege. There is something in my heart telling me that you will leave me. No matter what I do, you will not take me with you and living without you¡­ is suffering," Han Shun said truthfully as he buried his face on Bai Shijue''s robe.


    ¡­


    Bai Shijue tried to ignore this strange feeling in his heart. Because Han Shun''s fear of being alone felt so familiar for him.


    But it wasn''t his place to show weakness or too much emotion, not in front of Han Shun.


    "Well, you shouldn''t think much about that. Look what I got for you," Bai Shijue said. He carefully grabbed the chipmunk who was still hugging his neck.


    Han Shun looked up, still with tears on his cheeks. He saw a chipmunk looking at him, and they stared at each other with the same bewildered gaze.


    "Squee?"


    "Bai Gege¡­"


    Bai Shijue thought Han Shun was just too surprised to react since this should be his first time ever seeing a celestial beast, albeit a non-threatening one.


    "This is one of the celestial beasts I picked up from the forest of lost mist. This celestial beast is very tame and wouldn''t hurt you at all. I already gave this chipmunk a name as well. Its name is Chinchin," Bai Shijue said.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Gege¡­"


    "Hm? What do you think?"


    "Did you just replace me with a Chipmunk?"

 Chapter 819 - 15.38

    "Gege¡­"


    "Hm? What do you think?"


    "Did you just replace me with a Chipmunk?"


    "¡­ Huh?" Bai Shijue blinked a few times in a daze. He didn''t quite catch what Han Shun said just now. "What did you say?"


    "Bai Gege, why would you replace me with a chipmunk?" Han Shun protested. He pouted like a kid while looking at his Bai Gege. "Am I not cute enough for you? Am I not fluffy, fuzzy, and warm enough for you? Bai Gege, Han Shun can be infinitely cuter than a chipmunk!" Han Shun said as he hugged his Bai Gege even tighter than before.


    Bai Shijue and the Chipmunk looked at each other in confusion. Even the chipmunk didn''t expect Han Shun to react this way.


    "What are you saying? Why would I replace you with a chipmunk?"


    "But you''re taking a chipmunk! Is it because I got bigger and not cute anymore?" Han Shun asked. His tone sounded like a kid throwing a tantrum at the most random thing possible. His hug in Bai Gege''s waist also got even tighter. Bai Shijue felt that his cock was pressed against Han Shun''s chest. Somehow, Bai Shijue had the feeling that Han Shun was doing this intentionally, just because he wanted to hug his Bai Gege.


    "O¡ªOkay, release me first. I will explain it to you."


    "No! I will never release Bai Gege. Gege will only replace me with a chipmunk!" Han Shun insisted. "You should call me the cutest first, then I will release you!"


    "That''s¡ª" Bai Shijue choked with his own saliva because he never called someone cute. Well, at least he never openly said it. Even though he did think that Han Shun was very cute when he was a child.


    But now, the young boy was a teenager. He wasn''t ''cute'' any more. He was on his way to being a handsome young man.


    It felt weird for Bai Shijue, but since Han Shun insisted, he could only let out a deep breath and patted Han Shun''s head, "Yes, yes¡­ you''re the cutest one. Even this cute chipmunk doesn''t compare to you."


    "Is Han Shun also Bai Gege''s most favorite?" Han Shun asked again.


    "Yeah, you''re my favorite."


    "Hehe¡­" Han Shun finally released Bai Gege and then looked at Bai Gege with a wide smile. "Thank you so much, Bai Gege."


    "But, how about that chipmunk? Do you want me to throw it away?"


    "SQUEE?!" Chinchin, the chipmunk, was shocked by that request. It quickly jumped back to Bai Shijue''s neck and hugged tightly.


    Han Shun glared at that chipmunk, "Stay away from my Bai Gege, you rodent!"


    "Hey, relax, Han Shun," Bai Shijue sighed and gently caressed the frightened chipmunk. "I''m giving you this chipmunk called Chinchin as your companion in the future. So you can have your own animal friend. Chinchin is a celestial beast, so it doesn''t need much protection. Because the celestial beast is invisible to the mortals or low-level cultivators. But it seems that your strong spiritual root helped you here. That''s why you can see Chinchin''s true appearance."


    Han Shun was dissatisfied when he saw the chipmunk was getting caressed by Bai Gege. He was envious because he felt that he should be the only one getting such treatment from Bai Gege.


    "Gege, I don''t need any pet. I just want to be around you," Han Shun insisted.


    "A pet would help to make you feel less lonely while I''m not around¡ª"


    Han Shun''s eyes instantly turned when Bai Gege said that he wouldn''t be around.


    "Bai Gege, do you want to leave me alone?"


    Bai Shijue felt that the young teenage boy had a lot of possessiveness and unnecessary fear, so he flicked Han Shun''s forehead until the boy ouched.


    "Discard that unnecessary fear. What I mean is that you might feel lonely when I''m busy going out to find ingredients or just taking a long trip somewhere. Didn''t I tell you that I will never leave you behind?"


    ¡­


    Han Shun still pouted, full of grievance, but in the end, he nodded. Bai Gege told him many times that he would never leave Han Shun behind.


    It was just Han Shun''s irrational fear that made him paranoid.


    "Just accept this chipmunk. I think he likes you as well," Bai Shijue said. He slowly picked the chipmunk by its nape and then put it on top of Han Shun''s head.


    Chinchin, the chipmunk, slowly opened its small beady eyes and started feeling Han Shun, considering whether Han Shun was interesting enough to be followed.


    "Squee¡­ Squee¡­" Chinchin jumped to Han Shun''s shoulder and then hugged his neck, just like what it did to Bai Shijue.


    Chinchin''s stripes glowed up, blinding Han Shun and Bai Shijue for a moment before it slowly dimmed. The chipmunk was now hugging Han Shun comfortably.


    "Bai Gege, what is this chipmunk doing?"


    "It''s imprinting you to be its master. This celestial beast''s species name is the Pachinchin. Pachinchin has unbeatable tracking ability. It has imprinted you and me. So, if you''re lost somewhere, you can just ask that chipmunk''s help to show the way to me. Let me show you how to do it."


    "Chinchin, come here."


    "Squee!" Chinchin jumped to Bai Shijue''s palm and hugged the fingers tightly.


    "Would you mind showing me the way to my disciple?"


    "Squee!" Chinchin closed its beady eyes, and the stripes glowed again. After a moment, a glowing blue line appeared on the ground, connecting Han Shun and Bai Shijue''s feet.


    Bai Shijue took a few steps back, and the blue lines continued to connect them.


    "See? Chinchin is very useful for you. There are so many unknown things in the immortal realm, but you will never get lost as long as you have chinchin by your side. Just treat the chipmunk kindly, so it wouldn''t leave you," Bai Shijue said with a smile. He patted the chipmunk''s head again and said, "That''s enough, Chinchin. You should rest now. Return to Han Shun."


    "Squeee!" The chipmunk''s glowing stripe dimmed, and it jumped back to Han Shun, using its small hands to grab on Han Shun''s robe and rest inside his collar.